《Otherworldly White Dragon Lord》 Chapter 1 Located in the high-end private residential area of the main line of the city, a teenager is quietly lying in bed and staring at the LCD screen in front of him. However, when the teenager is in a strange room, the cabinets are filled with all kinds of animation works that can make countless otaku jealous to death. From the exquisite workmanship, we can see that each work is a valuable treasure, On the bookshelf are sets of genuine comic film and television CDs and posters purchased directly from Hong Kong, Taiwan and even Japan. But what is extremely incompatible with these scenes is that the room is also equipped with the best medical equipment and life support devices comparable to any large hospital in the city! The young man''s face is very thin, with a morbid waxy yellow. The catheter with a respirator in his nostrils is making a faint sound with the operation of the machine. Because of chemotherapy, he is still young. He is bald and doesn''t even have eyebrows, giving people a strange and terrible feeling. "Ha ha"! The animation of "steel alchemist F" is playing on the LCD screen. Watching the embarrassment of the hero ''little bean'' Edward ellick when his spine is almost broken when he is fiercely hugged by his armor brother, happy laughter comes out of the boy''s mouth with a slight cough. The door was gently pushed open, and a young nurse came in with a warm water bag. With the consent of the teenager, she replaced the cold water bag on the left hand of the teenager''s infusion. After fixing the warm water bag for the boy again, the nurse quietly walked out of the room and closed the door. After the nurse left, the young man moved slightly, some stiff body, clicked the keyboard a few times, and the display switched to a securities trading window. Looking at the dense data and dazzling trend chart, the young man resolutely began to sell and buy. For a time, the young man''s expression was like a person, which was only the expression of old hands in the stock market. After the operation, the boy lay down tired again and took a deep breath. In the past ten minutes, the wealth that ordinary people can''t imagine has entered the boy''s pocket. Maybe it''s a pity for the boy. The stocks he threw away may still have the potential to appreciate for a period of time, but the boy also knows that his time is running out, So it doesn''t matter if you sell it better and earn less. Didi didi! The voice of QQ''s information came out. Hearing that the teenager seemed to have spirit again, he leaned against the bed quilt and clicked on the information bar. A netizen named "glasses Panda" is sending documents to himself. The young man seemed very happy and hurried to accept the documents. After receiving them and decompressing them, there were more than a dozen exquisite magic style CG''s, giant dragons flying in the sky, beautiful elves playing with the lake, magnificent castles carved with angel statues, and hell demons filled with blood and fire, Each CG is full of vitality and realism. It is exquisite and amazing. Even if I have seen CG from "spectacled Panda" before, the teenager still can''t help shaking his excited hands slightly. &1t; You are the best CG master >! The boy''s excited sender message expressed his most sincere praise, but the spectacled panda mischievously sent a embarrassed expression and expressed his thanks for his praise! The boy looked at CG carefully, and every time he turned over a picture, his heart seemed to be shocked, and his hope for life was stronger. Before getting to know the "spectacled Panda", teenagers who suffered from disease and chemotherapy had the idea of ending their lives more than once, but now teenagers just want to live a little longer and have a look at these beautiful works. &1t; I wish I could have more time to see your works >! The boy silently wrote to his netizens about his pain. The spectacled panda has a huge naughty smile! The boy decided to tell everything about himself and beat the keyboard with his hands: &1t; I have a terminal illness and don''t have much time to live. The CG and animation works you have created have always brought me laughter. If possible, can you leave your bank account? I''d like to call you some money to express my gratitude in the past. After the news, the boy seemed to feel that there was something wrong and hurriedly continued: I''m sorry to say so suddenly, but I didn''t mean any harm. If you''re afraid, you can apply for a bank card again. I can also call the money It doesn''t matter even if you play hundreds of thousands of yuan in the past. For teenagers, the money they earn has no meaning at all. The only purpose is to atone for their parents, hoping that they will be less sad after their death and live a safe life with this money. The spectacled panda did not reply, but uploaded a new CG. In the picture, a mother was gently wearing a red scarf for her child, and the boy with a schoolbag was happily looking at the red scarf on his chest. It seemed that he was very proud of it. The whole CG revealed a warm feeling. &1t; Your parents are the ones who gave birth to you. Leave it to them >! For a moment, the boy felt as if his tears were flowing out of control. He believed that he had indeed made a sincere good friend. The spectacled panda soon got another naughty expression and said: &1t; In fact, I''m more interested in your work than money. If you''re willing to give it to me, I''ll take it ''reluctantly''. After that, another picture pops up on the QQ information bar. The emperor in an ancient costume drama sits on the Dragon chair, with the following big characters'' thank you me ''>! The boy burst into tears and smiled, and began to beat the keyboard to reply to the message. However, just as he was about to send the information, the boy suddenly felt a surge of heat in his throat. No! The first reaction of the teenager was to realize that his condition was restored again. The next moment, a mouthful of blood vomited out of his mouth with a strong cough! Soon there was a rush of footsteps in the corridor. For a moment, the door was pushed open. Several nurses hurried over and held the boy''s body to let him lie down slowly. Another nurse hurriedly contacted the doctor resting in other rooms with an internal phone. Soon several doctors and the young man''s parents hurried in. Facing the busy doctors and nurses around him and the sad parents, the young man just felt that the five senses became more and more blurred, and all his voices became ethereal, just like coming from an unknown distance, all the scenes began to become distorted and blurred, and his eyes closed powerlessly after fatigue swept through his body, Finally, everything returns to the darkness At the moment, the busy people around the teenager didn''t notice that the "glasses Panda" came a message on the computer QQ opened by the teenager: & 1t; Don''t be afraid! Death is just a new beginning! I will realize your wish for you. Chapter 2 With the clapping of the "spectacled Panda", the space was restored to the original platform in an instant, and the "spectacled Panda" became the original boy here. Facing the serious inquiry of the young "spectacled Panda", he asked, "tell me, why did you choose to refuse?"? Why did I choose to refuse? The boy felt disdain for the problem and asked the opposite question. "I should ask, as the creator, why did you choose me"? "Glasses Panda" said with a helpless expression, "what does this mean?"? The young man put his hands on his chest and sighed with a slightly sarcastic voice: "in fact, I always have a question in my heart. You know I have read many online novels. I have always wondered why the so-called creator and creator God like you always like to find some gangsters! Hooligans! Coyotes, waste, or weak suicides as spokesmen." The spectacled panda seemed to want to laugh, but he didn''t say anything. He continued to listen to the boy''s complaints. "From what you just said, if I guess right, you should be ready to let me go to a different world. There are so many excellent talents in the world. Why choose me"? "Glasses Panda" forced himself to smile, waved his hand and said, "well said! First I have to declare that I didn''t deliberately choose you"! Panda stressed word by word: "to be honest, it''s just a coincidence that I contacted you for the first time through the Internet. As you human beings say, it''s a kind of fate and luck! Secondly, do you really look down on yourself?"? The boy shrugged his shoulders and said, "in my opinion, I''m just like an otaku waiting to die.". He patted the boy on the shoulder. "Glasses Panda" disagreed: "I didn''t let you go to a different world on a whim. I observed you for three years. I know your ability very well. Don''t hide me. Don''t forget that I''m a ''God''. As long as I like, I can easily see through everyone''s past, and I know everything in your past life.". In my own life, the teenager listened to the words of "Panda" and tried to recall his past, but suddenly the teenager realized that in addition to his memory of death, his mind seemed vague. No matter how he recalled it, he could not accurately read the picture of the past. Looking at the troubled look of the young man, The "spectacled Panda" reached out his hand and gently pressed it on the teenager''s forehead and said, "once every human dies, his memory will be quickly forgotten like an absolute flood. This is the so-called reincarnation in human mouth. Of course, occasionally some people with strong will can retain some broken memories." Speaking of this, the finger of "glasses Panda" showed a light blue light: "let me help you recall all this again"! For a moment, the boy''s mind was like a storm of memory, and countless pictures rolled out from the depths of his mind ============================= Own birth, right! The boy remembered everything. He was born in a richer family. His father was a local enterprise boss with certain strength, and his mother was also a vice president of the University! As a young boy, he was smart and clever, and was deeply loved by his parents and elders. His father, as the boss of an enterprise, although he was busy with his work, still took more time to return home. All the time, family harmony and happiness accompanied his childhood. The happiness of childhood was maintained until the boy was 9 years old. On that day, the boy''s father was sitting at his desk watching the recent stock trend. Perhaps because he was too absorbed, the boy''s father didn''t notice that his son had been watching himself behind his back for a long time. When he recovered, he realized that his son was curiously staring at the stock chart on the computer screen. When his son asked what he was doing, he smiled and patted his son on the head and told his son that it was stock. Maybe as a father, he thought his son wouldn''t understand stock. But unexpectedly, his son told himself that he knew what it was and said loudly that he had made millions of dollars! As a father, he was surprised to ask his son where to fry stocks, but his son''s answer made him laugh and his stomach hurt! of course! In reality, stocks are very different from the game of millionaire 4. It is not so simple to buy low and sell high. Perhaps on a whim, the father sat up in front of his son and jokingly asked his son which stock to buy. After looking at his son''s face at a loss in the face of the full screen data and trend chart, the father smiled and explained some basic knowledge of stocks for his son! But what my father didn''t expect was that he thought the explanation was boring, but his young son seemed to listen with interest. Finally, as a father, he set aside a sum of money from his account and bought a stock selected by his son Sometimes a small choice in life may change the fate of one''s life! After buying that stock, young teenagers seem to be more interested in this game, which is much more complex than the stocks in the game, or maybe the goddess of luck pays more attention to teenagers! Three months later, the 9-year-old boy made his first money in his life. After going out of the cost and transaction tax, he totaled 30000 yuan. For the young family, 30000 yuan is not much money, perhaps it is more like a small surprise falling from the sky. Parents use a rich dinner and a large number of gifts as a reward for their son''s lucky small fortune, but the young youth don''t quite understand the value and significance of 30000 yuan When the young boy again proposed to buy stocks, his father agreed. Perhaps for a father, his son''s contact with the computer and like stocks, which is similar to the product of data analysis, can better open his son''s thinking and computing ability, which is much better than his son playing games on the computer all day. The father took out the money earned by his son as the principal, bought the stock selected by his son again, and spent more time teaching his son the details of stock speculation bit by bit. And this time! The boy who just finished his 1o birthday made 70000 yuan! I have to say that the young father was very surprised. He was surprised that his son really had more vision and patience than his father. When the stock fell sharply, his son didn''t want to sell, so he won the big rebound! As a father, he decided not to be a guide for his son and left everything to his 10-year-old son to operate. In the future, stock losses and profits coexist. The teenager embarked on a different road from his peers. When the children of the same year go home, turn on the computer, watch cartoons and play various computer games, Teenagers only like to focus on countless complex data and trend charts. Because of the expansion of the enterprise, the work began to get busier. The boy''s father no longer always came home on time to have dinner with his family as before. He could not pay more attention to his son. The only thing that could reassure him was that his son''s test results had always satisfied him. Of course, I occasionally hear my wife complaining that my son is always in the room and doesn''t want to go out more This quiet life ended when I was 14 years old 430 million yuan! This is a great wealth for an ordinary person! Entering a first-class university and entering a first-class company are huge wealth that many people can''t earn by working hard all their life, but now they are in the hands of a 14-year-old boy! The boy''s father started from scratch and established today''s career. He worked hard for half his life to get everything today, but his son just sat at home and knocked on the computer keyboard a few times and made more money than himself. For a father, what his son did has begun to slowly deny his faith At the beginning of that day, the relationship between father and son began to deteriorate slowly. The boy didn''t understand why his father was angry, but his father didn''t want to be denied life by his son. Finally, the boy chose to leave home after a big quarrel with his father. Although he is only a 15-year-old child, the teenager who has fought in the economic and financial circle for several years has the mature thinking of no less than adults. For the teenager, he only needs a computer that can be connected to the network to get everything he needs. He uses money to ask someone to forge his parents'' identity documents and buy real estate furniture devices from the Internet, Teenagers are ready to build their own "kingdom". For teenagers, this is not a dream, because they have a great wealth in their hands. Today''s society can buy anything they want as long as they have money. The school is no longer a place admired by teenagers. Once after a quarrel with his father, the teenager was scolded by the teacher because he was distracted in class. The boy who was in a bad mood disdained to calculate the teacher''s salary and the money the teacher could earn in his life in front of the whole class. "The money you earn through your hard work is not as good as the change I earn now"! The boy said this sentence to his teacher coldly in front of the whole class, and then quickly walked out of the classroom with the surprised eyes of the whole class and the expression that the teacher could hardly close his mouth! Maybe I don''t know when teenagers begin to like to measure a person''s life with money. Profligacy! earn! Profligacy! Earning! The boy mechanically repeats this action, just like an alien living in the world. His smart mind and excellent vision are not stupid because of excessive extravagance! The boy continued to accumulate wealth in his'' Kingdom ''and lived at will like a real king. When someone reminded the boy that money is not everything, the boy contemptuously told them that it is impossible to have no money! No money is absolutely impossible, but sometimes money is not everything. At least for teenagers, they can''t buy real family affection with more money. Like beautiful girls around them, teenagers know how they please and flatter themselves now, It is also clear that when they can no longer provide them with material enjoyment, they will soon be abandoned by them without the company of their family. Even holding this warm and charming body at night, the teenager still feels cold from time to time. After two years alone, the teenager finally welcomes the warmth of his family Intergenerational hereditary blood cancer! When the teenager fell to the ground and was sent to the hospital, it was his parents who came to the hospital for the first time. After all, everything in the past disappeared under the affection of his family. The teenager returned home and felt the warmth of his relatives, but it was too late. Even with the continuous progress of modern medical treatment, the successful treatment rate of "blood cancer" was not 100%, Chemotherapy and illness have been pestering the teenager for two years. At the age of 19, the teenager died with regret ============================= This is! The boy suddenly woke up from the dreamland. Everything had not changed. He was still on the wide white platform. "Glasses Panda" patted the boy on the head and said, "do you remember everything?"? The boy nodded and said slowly, "yes, I remember! It''s just me." "Just me what?" It seems that there are some sleepy teenagers'' glasses Panda ''who open their arms and say loudly: "it''s hard to find a few dead houses that can earn billions of yuan at the age of 19 in your world.". "But I''m really a otaku!"! The young man disagreed. "Indeed! You spend 7o% of your life in a room. It''s not right to say you''re a otaku.". "So I choose to refuse. I don''t want to be a member of the crossing army in the novel.". "Glasses Panda" was very disappointed and said: "you used to talk to me about what you would do if you crossed, and vowed that you could definitely do better than the protagonists in those novels. Now you have a chance, you don''t want to.". "Please! That''s just empty talk. Anyone will have some unrealistic dreams. When reality really passes through life, I bet no one wants to meet this kind of thing"! The boy still waved his head and said. After turning a piece of sand on the platform, the "glasses Panda" sat down and said, "I never gave anyone in your world a chance to cross. You are the first! I chose you because I appreciate your qualifications". "There are many people with better qualifications than me. You can choose others.". "Please pay attention"! Suddenly, the tone of "glasses Panda" became serious and sincere: "You are the first person I appreciate, and also the first friend I am willing to talk about sincerely. I chose you! Do you want to die like this? Die silently with regret and regret? Don''t you want to appreciate and understand the world more! Or a new and more magnificent world.". For a time, the boy was silent, but he bowed his head and didn''t speak. "You like my fantasy CG, don''t you?"¡® ''Panda'' said word by word with magic temptation: "In fact, those CG are real! They are the most real scenes in the world created by me. Don''t you want to see them? They are not seen on plane images, but fully integrated into the real scene, truly touch it and truly feel it, whether it is a magnificent dragon or a dreamlike beautiful Elf city"! "If the scenery is real," the boy raised his head and said with a faint smile, "I am willing to exchange all my wealth for a moment to enjoy the scenery." "But you still don''t want to"¡® Panda is a little depressed. The boy nodded and said, "do you want to know why?"? "I really want to"! "Panda, if you really think I''m a good friend you really make, if you''re really an omnipotent ''God''!" the boy suddenly knelt down in front of the spectacled panda and said sincerely: "Can you bring me back to my family? I have too many regrets and guilt for my family. I hope to get along with my parents for a while. It is unfilial for a child to die before his parents. I don''t want to see my parents live in sadness from now on.". "Glasses Panda" picked up the boy, looked up at him and smiled: "according to the plot exhibition of the crossing novel, you should hold my thigh and ask me to give you strong strength to dominate the world after you cross? Ha ha! It seems that the real reality is really different from Xiao"! But don''t be sad! I just like your spirit¡® The spectacled panda patted the boy on the shoulder and said, "in fact, you''re not dead"! The young man raised his head in surprise, and the "spectacled Panda" snapped his fingers. The scenery of the platform began to change again. The scene became the room where the young man died at the last moment. The whole room was like a suspended magic. The doctor, nurse, the young man lying on the hospital bed and his parents kept a posture and fixed in place. "At the last moment of your life, I stopped the flow of time in your world. Now your body is still alive biologically. Of course, when time begins to flow again, you may die the next second. But I can completely cure your disease.". Listening to the words of "Panda", the boy cried with joy and said, "thank you very much.". ''glasses Panda'' shook his head and said, "from your point of view, I can understand your mood. Now you can rest assured that your world time has stopped flowing. Now it is in an eternal moment. You can go back to your world and continue your ordinary life at any time." "Do you still want me to cross the world"? The boy heard some meaning from the words of "Panda" and seemed a little lost: "but \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "I know what you think, but even if you travel to another world and live for hundreds of years, your original world will not change. You can come back to your life at any time."¡® "Glasses Panda" knelt down in front of the boy after saying these words: "I beg you, OK? Promise me this request.". The boy was stunned for a moment. He quickly squatted down, picked up the panda and said, "don''t do that. I said it! You really don''t have the dignity of being a ''God''.". They both stood up and didn''t speak silently. The boy sighed, showed a reluctant smile and said, "do you really want me to be a jumper?"? "Absolutely sincere"! In the face of the extremely sincere tone of "glasses Panda", the boy seemed to have made up his mind and said, "if you can answer and help me solve some questions about crossing, then I will promise you.". "No problem"! Chapter 3 The area of a planet similar to the earth is about seven times that of the earth, and the area of the ocean and the earth is almost 7:3 The boy looked at the 3D three-dimensional star image floating in front of him and said, "this is the world I want to cross the past"? That''s right! I made a special planet. "Special? What does that mean"? The boy seems a little confused. "This is a planet made according to the Western fantasy style in the novel. In short, usually a planet nurtures at most one intelligent creature in biological evolution. Even if there are two, one will be gradually eliminated in evolution. However, in order to imitate the fantasy style of this planet, I deliberately saved several intelligent species." The teenager interrupted the spectacled panda and said, "wait a minute, did you just say that according to the Western fantasy style in the novel, it is \\\\\\\\\\\\\ Bingo¡® The spectacled panda joked: "it is not entirely based on the starting point novel, based on all the different worlds imagined in your common human consciousness. In general, it integrates the ideas of the public". "But biological evolution takes at least hundreds of thousands of years. It''s not until the starting point network is established. Forget it! You''re a ''God''"! The boy laughed at himself. Stretching his waist, panda said proudly, "I know what you mean. Biological evolution takes a long time. I just put this planet into another space after creating it and add time flow, and then I will complete hundreds of thousands of years of biological species evolution in the few years you feel.". "Oh"! The boy nodded and said, "don''t discuss these profound problems. Let''s get down to business and ask questions.". "Answer"! "You also saw brother Hugh"? "Of course I have, and I feel good.". After a short cold show, the boy raised a finger and said, "panda, you let me go to another strange world. Are you going to throw me over directly with a new body, or let me be attached to another person and resurrect?"? "Eye Panda" seems to be embarrassed by this problem. After looking away for a while, he slowly said, "in fact, I''m not sure it''s the way you''ve passed through.". Looking at the boy''s face in front of him, it became very ugly. The "eye Panda" quickly rounded up the scene and said, "I also want to hear your thoughts. We can discuss this issue in depth.". "That''s easy. Anyway, I''m in a state of soul, so create a strong body for me! My appearance should be handsome and natural. As for the strength, the double cultivation of grace, magic and martial arts can almost kill dragons with their bare hands. In addition, give me tens of billions of assets. It''s best to make a beautiful princess of a big country fall in love with me. Of course, I also need to strengthen my" that aspect ", otherwise I can''t Beat the world with your lower body. By the way, don''t forget to give me some artifact and holy ware. " When the teenager came, he opened a lot of extremely "reasonable" crossing requirements. The "spectacled Panda" was stunned for a long time before spitting out a sentence: "then I''ll let you cross a fart. I might as well go directly to the Internet to find a novel crossing the invincible stream on the rotten street. Shit! Didn''t you often say that what you hate most is the invincible B-type protagonist"? "Reading novels is one thing. It''s another thing when it''s your turn to really cross. Who doesn''t want to become stronger and better after crossing". The boy smiled disapprovingly. ''glasses Panda'' also had to nod in agreement and say, "if you want a body with strong power, I can meet you, but I must give you some restrictions"! "Restrictions"? The young man looked at the "spectacled Panda" with his head tilted and said, "it won''t be the protagonist of the fake and shoddy product type (Note 1) that is strong in case of strength and weak in case of weakness". "Oh! Don''t worry about it. I just limit your power to a certain range, otherwise you will sweep the whole world like opening plug-ins. It''s too boring"! "You mean I''m invincible within a certain range, not after I leave"? "Correct it. It''s not that you can''t go out, but that you can''t go out. I''ll put some restrictions on your scope of activities. Of course, I''ll also give you some tasks. As long as you can complete these tasks, you can expand the scope of activities. I don''t want to embarrass you, but I hope you can''t simply use violence and strength to solve problems. Limiting you is just hope I hope you can make more use of strategy ". "Not to mention this, in fact, there is a more important problem for you to solve"! The boy waved his hand first. "Please say"! "Well, how can I describe it?"? The boy seemed to think about it with some distress and said, "panda, you know I''m just a person who has lived for less than 2O years, and my spiritual endurance has been improved. Well, I mean, I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to adapt to the environment of the new world after passing through the past.". "Can you be more specific"? "In short, it''s like a modern man who suddenly returned to ancient times and may not be able to adapt to the way of life there. I''m a person who crossed into a completely strange world and lived alone in a foreign land. I''m afraid I can''t bear it mentally.". "You said you might be mentally ill"¡® "Glasses Panda" said in a playful tone. "Of course, you think when a person suddenly crosses into a different world, he will roar like the protagonists in YY''s novels!!! Goodbye to my past life, beautiful sisters in the different world, your close husband is coming. Are these silly words?"? When the young man said this, he was very excited: "I can guarantee that if I suddenly cross the forest of a different world alone, I might become insane in a few days, or I could find a branch to hang myself up to solve the problem.". "Glasses Panda" covered his mouth and smiled. "I understand your idea. Indeed, as you said, the spirit of normal people suddenly encounters crossing. It must be difficult to adapt. I can help you solve this problem"! "How to solve it"? The boy asked with his hands on his hips. "It''s very simple. I''ll strengthen your spiritual consciousness a little and strengthen your spiritual endurance."¡® "Eye Panda" said, pressing his finger on the boy''s head. "Wait a minute"! The young man quickly avoided the claws of the panda and said, "when you say spiritual strengthening, I mean, if you strengthen my spirit, can I still be me in terms of my personality and memory?"? After stopping the action, ''glasses Panda'' quickly explained: "don''t worry, you are still you. Strengthening your spirit doesn''t mean modifying your memory and personality. For example, someone is born with fear of heights, and then one day suddenly gets some stimulation, fear of heights will disappear. Fear of heights and fear of heights don''t mean he''s not him.". "Well, it''s so troublesome for you"! The boy nodded and was relieved. "Don''t worry, if I really want to modify your memory, you won''t even notice it.". "Then why don''t you modify my memory from the beginning and let me go straight through it.". "You won''t be you if you do that"¡® The tone of "glasses Panda" became soft: "besides, I don''t want to do that to my good friends. I respect your feelings and free thoughts". Hearing what the panda said, the boy was stunned and didn''t say a word. "Thank you" The "spectacled Panda" smiled shyly and said nothing. He just put his finger on the teenager''s forehead and then flashed a blue light. The teenager only felt a heat flow passing through him and touched his forehead. The teenager didn''t feel anything unusual. "Is that all right? I don''t seem to feel much.". "Don''t worry, there will be no problem"! "Good! But I have another question"! The young man was embarrassed and said, "generally speaking, it''s inevitable to fight and kill when crossing the foreign world. I don''t even kill a fish. The bloodiest thing I''ve ever done is stepping on cockroaches. If I really encounter things like war and battle, I don''t think I''ll fight back even if I''m killed by others. Can you help me?"? "It''s the same as before. I''ll strengthen my spirit, and I''ll explain it carefully to eliminate your concerns.". After looking at the boy''s "glasses Panda", he said seriously word by word: "After strengthening your spirit this time, you will still feel pain, but your ability to endure pain will be enhanced and your ability to feel bloody things will be reduced, but in this way, there is a certain possibility that you will become bloodthirsty and cold. Of course, it depends on your own personality, experience and self-regulation ability.". The boy nodded clearly. He knew what panda meant. Environment makes a person''s character! But as long as you''re still yourself. ok£¡ The boy patted his palm hard and stood up: "that should be no problem. Now help me create a new body.". ''glasses Panda'' pondered for a moment and suddenly said excitedly, "I''m too lazy to create a new body for you. I''ll directly attach your soul to a body. I just thought of a very suitable candidate.". "The right person? I don''t want to be a natural waste master of a large family.". You''re too fond of irony¡® "Glasses Panda" said with a wry smile, "I''m sure it''s your favorite character.". Then the spectacled panda waved, and an incomparably magnificent figure was displayed in the center of the platform Ancient dragon - Yalin! The leader of the white dragon clan, the owner of the Arnold mountains in the extreme cold, was once a terrible existence active in the dragon war. Although there is no title of Dragon God, the owner is no less than or even surpasses the power of the five dragon gods in some aspects. In the dragon war that reestablished the world pattern, Yalin even killed several gods. Its terrible power has always been a nightmare for other dragons, but finally Yalin was defeated and fell into the depths of the yarod mountains, With the passage of time, the ancient dragon has been slowly forgotten by the world in the corner of the world ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The boy seemed very excited at the moment. After all, he never thought that his new body was actually a giant dragon, and according to the data given by panda, it was still a very powerful dragon, which really attracted him more than those ordinary human bodies. At the thought of this, the teenager gave a thumbs up to the "spectacled Panda". I have prepared some conditions for you¡® "Glasses Panda" rubbed the bridge of his nose and said while the iron was hot: "Considering that your power use is limited to a certain range, I give you the ability to create life. When your own power is limited, you can create other lives to help you complete some things. Your new body, Yalin, the leader of the white dragon, has great knowledge and experience in front of you. After being attached to its body, you can read it directly in your mind What you have experienced will help you understand the general situation of the new world as soon as possible. The boy understood and said, "it''s similar to summoning, just like summoning flow novels, summoning all kinds of arms to fight, isn''t it?"? "Correct! These summoned creatures will not be limited by your power. As for how to summon me to make a system, it will give you. The system operation is very simple. You can play it as a real-time strategy game, and I guarantee that the degree of freedom is very high and will not appear rigid.". Thank you very much. "The creatures that can be summoned are all kinds of creatures in the fantasy world, whether dragons, humans, elves, goblins or giants! In addition, some characters in the games you often play are specially added" "Are there any characters in the Heroes Series"? The atmosphere became active, and the boy asked happily. "Of course! And this system can not only summon creatures, but also exchange various resources and items," said the spectacled panda, who was a little troublesome, buttoned his head and said, "I''ve made you a little assistant in this system. You''ll directly ask him for detailed questions later, and I''ll implant the method of how to use this system into your mind first.". Even if he knew that the "spectacled Panda" was an omnipotent God, the teenager was amazed at the power that could even easily create life. Suddenly, the teenager also thought of an important thing, which may be the dream of all otaku men and women who love animation ACG. The boy put his mouth close to the ear of the spectacled panda, and the novel said, "I want to ask a question. Can I summon those characters?" "Characters in animation"¡® The spectacled Panda ''tilted his head and thought. Looking at the spectacled panda, it seems that it is a little embarrassed. The young man is worried. For the strength that the spectacled panda has shown, the young man does not think that the "Panda" can''t do it. "Do you really want to meet these imaginary characters"? "Glasses Panda" suddenly changed its expression and said with a bad smile, "or is it going to have a big * *? The boy looked at the bad smile of the panda and said with a sigh of relief: "what I hate most is the * * protagonist. We have known each other for so long. You should know my preferences very well.". "Just kidding, don''t be so serious.". Shrugging his shoulders, the "spectacled Panda" said helplessly, "do you really not consider my * * proposal? Think about it, whether it''s the little pink princess of pulant in Gundam seed, loli in magic teacher, or King Arthur in faestaynight." "All right! Don''t say so much.". The boy put out his finger and blocked the "spectacled Panda"''s voluble mouth and said: "I want to call the characters in the animation because I like their character and people. If possible, I prefer to visit this foreign world with them, make foreign friends, play with foreign people and eat foreign food. For me, this is the most romantic thing. I don''t want to fight and rule the world every day, rob other people''s women and be a God and king." ¡£ Listening to the boy''s words, the "spectacled Panda" didn''t make a pit sound, The teenager lowered his tone and continued: "I just said I hope you can give me a lot of powerful power. In fact, even if you give me, I won''t abuse it. I just want to be a passing tourist in this world. For me, browsing the beautiful scenery of this world is definitely better than fighting on the battlefield and intriguing in the court every day.". It is because of this that I have been with you for so long. Listen to what the boy said, Panda nodded with appreciation: "Everyone has a pure dream. When a person is young, he aspires to be an honest official, but when he really gets power, he may not be able to stick to his dream. Absolute power makes people absolutely corrupt. When I give you absolute power, can you guarantee that you will never abuse it at will"? "I am neither a saint nor a God, so the answer is no"! The boy replied directly. "OK, I''m satisfied with your answer"! ''glasses Panda'' clapped his hands like a child and said seriously: "it''s very simple to summon animation characters. When human beings create a story and create a fictional character, they create a parallel new world. As long as I need to simulate these worlds and open the door of these worlds, I can bring these characters to the present world." "But there''s a problem, right?"? ''glasses Panda'' nodded and said, "the problem is that these characters have been endowed with souls by their creators! That is to say, I can''t guarantee that these summoned characters can 1oo% be loyal to you." "Will not be absolutely loyal to me? So you mean that other summoned creatures will be loyal to me"? The boy asked strangely. I''ll explain it to you briefly. The panda cleared his throat and said: "I set all the creatures I originally summoned to be 1oo% loyal to you. No matter what happens, even if you give unreasonable orders, they will absolutely perform. But if you want to summon the characters in the animation, I can''t guarantee that they will absolutely perform your task. The reason is that these fictional characters have been endowed with good characters and values by the original author For example, saber, who is full of chivalry in fatestaynight, has a strong resistance to some improper orders, such as kidnapping, assassination and theft. Similarly, some originally sinister and treacherous characters will disdain too bright and aboveboard orders? I see exactly what you mean. Nodded, the boy thought and said, "can''t you force them to be loyal to me?"? "It can be done, but I have to modify the values of some of these characters. Do you want to see the honest saber suddenly become sinister and treacherous, and other originally treacherous characters become open and aboveboard"¡® Glasses panda shook his head and said to himself, "you absolutely don''t want this. After all, for you, it''s not your role. It''s just a stranger with the same appearance.". The teenager fully understood the meaning of "Panda" words. Of course, he was unwilling to do so, but he still refused to give up and said: "it doesn''t matter if they won''t be loyal to me. I just want more partners to share their upcoming journey and experience and feel the world with them. I don''t care whether they are loyal or not.". "Since you insist," he thought briefly about the boy''s resolute attitude and said, "I see! I''ll help you with your mind!"! With that, the "glasses Panda" suddenly disappeared on the platform, and then appeared again in front of the boy in less than five seconds. The boy asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"? "It took some time to help you set the state of animation characters after they were summoned.". "Less than five seconds". The boy warned. "You think it''s five seconds! In fact, I compressed the time and spent almost five years.". Five years! The boy turned his mouth and looked at the panda in disbelief. Next, ''glasses Panda'' said seriously: "Listen, I''ll just say it again! I''ve tried my best to modify the settings and changed them into all the animation fictional characters called out. They won''t betray and hurt you, but they will have a certain favor for you. If you can win their friendship, they will also regard you as the most trusted friend and master, but if you do something, their ideas and personality may change I am very cold to you and have a resistance to some of your commands. I may not be willing to execute or even hinder your commands. This is the limit I can do. How to get along with them next is your own problem. ". After listening to these words, the boy smiled, nodded and said, "thank you enough.". "Because human beings have created too many fictional characters and worlds, the data recorded in your brain alone is very huge. I just hastily designed the calling system to compress time. In the future, I will update your calling system from time to time. For detailed questions, please go through and ask the assistant I designed for you."¡® ''glasses Panda'' waved his hand and said. (Note 1: the protagonist of fake and shoddy products means that the protagonist of some YY novels is set too strong, such as the turn of the creator and the reincarnation of the demon king. However, because the protagonist is too strong, the plot is not easy to unfold. Some authors have to limit the protagonist''s power for various inexplicable reasons, which forms a special phenomenon. The protagonist seems to be a shoddy product General always goes wrong at the critical moment, and then is abused enough before the small universe explodes) Chapter 4 Achieve an overall goal and let the prestige of Bai Long Wang Yalin spread all over the world. Whether it is because of fear or admiration, the use of means is not limited, regardless of military, economy, culture, science and technology, belief and any method. The territory directly under the central government must be open to 3O% of the total area of the world, the servants directly under the central government must maintain at least four races, and the share of wealth should reach about 4O% of the whole world. "You''re really going to ask me to conquer the world"! "This should be every man''s dream.". "Who said! Every man''s dream is to break through the sky.". The young man turned his head in disdain and replied. This rambling answer made the spectacled panda say with a bitter smile: "I know you are not interested in conquering the world, but I need some criteria to judge your journey. I respect your choice, and I also know that you don''t know who likes to fight and kill, so I let you achieve this goal in any way.". "What if I can''t?" The boy asked back, as if he was worried. "It doesn''t matter. Even if you fail, I promise you will still return to your original life, but I will correct everything you have experienced and make you think you have only had a wonderful dream. At that time, you will still be the genius otaku and I will still be the mysterious CG painter.". After listening to the young man, he also aroused some fighting spirit and said, "so what did I do? I achieved the goal you gave me. Do I have any reward?"? "Glasses Panda" was a little stunned and thought for a while, Suddenly smiled and said: "If you are willing to embark on a road of war \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Between the worlds, and in this different world, you will become a true God. Are you satisfied? "? To become the master of the world is only a situation that can appear in the young man''s daily fantasy. When the opportunity is really in front of him, the young man feels as if he is suffocating and nervous: "absolutely satisfied \ btw, when will I cross?"? ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Looking at the dazzling blue vortex on the ground, the boy carefully extended his hand in. At the moment of touching the vortex, the boy only felt that there was a heat flow in his soul arm, just like blood flowing through his hands again. Hesitated for a moment, the boy stretched back his hand and asked with some worry, "is it really no problem to jump like this?"? He nodded and said, "I know you''re nervous! Just jump down with a hundred hearts.". "All right"! After patting his face hard to cheer himself up, the teenager put one foot into the vortex. Just as he was ready to jump down, the teenager suddenly stopped his action, turned his head and looked at the "spectacled Panda". The teenager sighed faintly and said with the most sincere: "thank you"! "What"? For a moment, the "spectacled Panda" was confused by the young man''s sentence. "I thought I would leave this world with regret, but I didn''t expect fate to let me know you and arrange such a miracle for me. It''s my honor to know and become friends with the creator"! ''spectacled Panda ''smiled shyly and said, "fate is created by yourself. Next, continue to create with your new life! As the creator, I am also honored to be friends with you. Finally, I am giving you a hint that there is no so-called eternity in this world, there is no so-called immortal body, and all things will die one day, including me." £¡ "Thank you"! The young man tilted his head and thought, "since it''s a new beginning, I''ll give up my past name for the time being. From now on, my name is Yalin, the king of the white dragon.". After the young man said that, he suddenly jumped into the vortex and was not completely swallowed by the vortex as expected. The vortex was like a slowly sinking quicksand swallowing the young man''s body bit by bit. The ''spectacled Panda'' on one side squatted down and stretched out his hand to the young man who had been swallowed into his general body. After a moment of hesitation, the young man reached out and shook his hands together. When the vortex was about to completely devour the young man''s body, the young man suddenly looked up and looked at the mirror panda and said in a requesting tone. "Sorry! Panda, I think I''ve asked you to promise me one last thing as a friend." ==================================================================== Arnold mountains! The eternal frozen land is the forbidden area of life. Ice and snow are always the main melody here all year round. In the snowstorms flying all over the sky, there is no other color except pure white. Even the endless forest far away from the mountains will only briefly appear a little new green in summer every year, Decorate this pure white ice and snow world with a little different color. "It''s so beautiful"! Yalin, the king of the white dragon, stood on the mountain, overlooking his own territory, took a deep breath, filled his lungs with the cold air, and moved his hands and feet. Yalin looked at his new body excitedly. Now he seems to be a young man in his twenties, with silver silk and blue crystal eyes, Wearing this exquisite silver armor all over the body is a very matching shape with the snow mountain. It is cold and gives people a feeling of extreme cold. In fact, when Yalin just woke up, he was actually in a huge and empty hall, and his surroundings were like another invisible wall blocking him. Soon, Yalin seemed to feel everything outside the hall like spiritual exploration. Even a small snow mouse living on this mountain could not escape his spiritual exploration. In the next attempt, Yalin also found that his spiritual exploration can only extend to the foot of the mountain and can''t move on. Recall that this may be the limitation given to him by panda Trapped in the temple and unable to go out, Yalin slowly learned how to read the memory of the king of the white dragon. Soon, he had ice crystal as the main body to create a body more convenient for movement than the huge dragon body. After a few rounds of inspection in the temple, Yalin was disappointed that all channels were blocked except marveling at the majesty of the whole temple. In the following time, Yalin has been using spiritual exploration to search for the road. At this time, Yalin suddenly had an idea. Since he can create a new body at any time, he might as well create one directly at the peak outside the temple. "It''s strange to control two bodies at the same time"! Yalin walked forward slowly and let the cold storm blow on him. In fact, the temperature on the mountain was about - 3O degrees, but Yalin didn''t feel cold at all. On the contrary, it seemed that the colder it was, the more comfortable it was. As the body of the dragon, it continues to probe the terrain of the whole mountain range with spirit in the sealed temple in the middle of the mountain. A part inside the temple continues to clean up the blocked channel, and this newly created part has begun to enjoy the beautiful snow scenery of the different world outside. Although two new bodies were separated for different work, Yalin didn''t have too many strange feelings. The two new bodies were as flexible as his left and right hands. By detecting Yalin, he probably knows his current position. The whole temple is buried in the central area of the whole mountain range. It seems that many buildings are connected, but they are buried by collapsed mountains and ice and snow, revealing only some scattered traces of ruins. There is a lot of cleaning work, so more people must be added! He had too many things to do. Originally, Yalin was going to continue to create a separate body, but every time he created a separate body, the power of all the separate bodies decreased a little. Even the separate body that cleaned up the rocks inside the temple could use less and less power. Finally, Yalin had to eliminate his plan to use a separate body to clean up the ruins. After canceling the separation inside the temple, Yalin concentrated all his strength on an external separation and knocked on a collapsed stone pillar. Yalin mocked himself and said, "I almost forgot ''Panda'' and gave me a good thing.". "Enter the ''call system'' interface"! With the sound of Yalin''s words, the scenery around Yalin sealed in the inner Temple instantly changed into a three-dimensional system interface. The whole interface is divided into two categories. On one side, there is a three-dimensional figure displaying a DNA code, with the word life marked below, and on the other side, there is a wrench figure, with building materials marked below. Two data are displayed directly above the system: Soul energy: 2ooo Material energy: 1OO Yalin doesn''t need any action. Just think about it gently, and the system will operate according to his own thinking. After entering the construction materials interface, there are dazzling purchase and sales prices of various materials. 1 ton of refined iron ore: 12O material and energy, and 1OO material and energy are sold Refined copper ore 1 ton: 7O material and energy sales 55 material and energy Timber 1 ton: 35 material energy sold 15 material energy Secondary gem ore: 14o material energy sells 1OO material energy [unlocked] Some are mineral materials that can be seen on the earth, which are relatively cheap, while others are expensive materials that Yalin has never heard of. Monthly tin ore 1 ton: 8OO material energy sold 6OO material energy [unlocked] Fire rock ore 1t: 75o material energy sold 5oo material energy [unlocked] Refining ollihakon 5oo: 12oo material and energy selling 1OOO material and energy Refined secret silver 5oo G: 85o material energy sells 6OO material energy [unlocked] Agate branch 5oog: 55o material energy sells 4OO material energy [unlocked] ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Not only various minerals and materials, but also various summoning icons such as buildings, weapons, armor, food, daily necessities and so on. Yalin looked at it and marveled at the huge collection of this system. It''s not too much to say that this system collects all kinds of minerals, weapons and buildings imagined by the earth and human beings. After exiting the building material interface, Yalin restrained his excitement and entered the life creation interface: Tauren: [unlocked] Spirit: [unlocked] Human: [unlocked] Griffin: [unlocked] Dwarf: [unlocked] Goblin: [summonable] Orc: [unlocked] Sub human: [unlocked] ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ One by one, Yalin admires the three-dimensional figures projected in front of him, points to the top Tauren interface, and immediately the system screen pops up many different types of Tauren arms: Tauren civilians [Tauren unlock]: 165 soul energy is required to summon: Strength 89 agility 28 spirit 54 wisdom 36 physique 72 Introduction: the most basic Tauren residents do not have much outstanding expertise. They are suitable for farming and construction work. After training, they can transfer to the occupation that Tauren is good at. Tauren warrior [Tauren unlock]: summoning requires 185 soul energy: Strength 147 agility 38 spirit 64 wisdom 58 physique 126 Ability: Life tenacity and heavy weapon dual holding Introduction: Tauren who has received military training has more experience in combat and is good at using all kinds of weapons. Minotaur shaman priest [needs Minotaur to unlock]: 235 soul energy is required to summon: Strength 1O2 agility 47 spirit 217 wisdom 132 physique 75 Specialty: Magic Research [2] Ability: the element summons the power of purification Introduction: the profession of the elderly and wise among Tauren is good at communicating with elements and souls, and is the guardian of the earth. Tauren crazy Warrior: summoning requires 21o soul energy [Tauren unlock]: Strength 287 agility 42 spirit 36 wisdom 38 physique 1o4 Ability: weapon dual blood holding frenzy, endless fighting spirit Introduction: Crazy soldiers who give up all defense and focus on attack Yalin used to be a data and profile enthusiast. He played games, especially real-time strategy games. After buying a new game, Yalin often carefully read the description of the arms in the manual, looked at the introduction on the summoning system, and trembled at the thought that these legendary creatures would become his own hands, It''s just that this [unlocked] puzzles Yalin. Think about it. Maybe like a game, he may not have upgraded or climbed the technology tree. Watching the dazzling summoning creatures on the full screen, However, a lot of icons were added with the word "unlocked". Yalin felt a burst of distress. After turning several pages, the only unlocked summoning creature was the goblin. Click in to see the goblin''s data. Summoning goblins that only needed 15 soul energy really lived up to expectations. The low data made Yalin feel that this creature was not qualified to be used as cannon fodder. Am I not a dragon? Then it should be able to summon the dragon! Yalin thought about it and then searched for the dragon in his mind. The system immediately sensed and listed the icon of the dragon. Black Dragon: [unlocked] Red Dragon: [unlocked] Green Dragon: [unlocked] Blue Dragon: [unlocked] Bronze Dragon: [unlocked] Shadow Dragon: [unlocked] Huang Jinlong: [unlocked] White Dragon: [can be summoned] Poison pool Dragon: [unlocked] Subspecies Dragon: [unlocked] ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When he saw that the white dragon item was "can summon", Yalin excitedly entered the white dragon summoning interface: White dragon and young dragon: summoning requires 36ooo soul energy: Strength 1262 agility 684 spirit 451 wisdom 263 physique 626 Ability: life tough elements dominate frost resistance Introduction: the clan of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is born with the ability to control frost. It is good at ice spells. The frost damage is reduced and the fire damage is doubled! Youth White Dragon: summoning requires 42ooo soul energy: Strength 2353 agility 1292 spirit 826 wisdom 74o physique 1234 Specialty: Magic Research [3 proficiency] engraving research [1 understanding] Ability: Life tenacity element dominates frost resistance in frost field Introduce: the clan of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, has a certain strength after growing up. The white dragon naturally has and can skillfully control the ability to frost. The frost damage is halved and the fire damage is deepened! Adult white dragon: summoning requires 48ooo soul energy: Strength 3o45 agility 183o spirit 1186 wisdom 1o64 physique 1563 Specialty: Magic Research [4] engraving research [2] Ability: life tough element dominates the frost field. Frost resists element biological domination O / 3oo Introduction: the clan of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, as a fully grown white dragon, is immune to most frost damage and proficient in all frost spells. It has a certain resistance to fire, is good at manipulating the frost field and can summon elemental creatures. Can really summon! But it''s really worthy of being a dragon, a creature of the boss character in the RPG game! The weakest young dragon actually needs 36ooo some soul energy. After conversion, the number of Goblins who can call a teacher. Moreover, the summoning of black dragon and young dragon in other dragon families has reached 52ooo soul energy. Seeing this, Yalin couldn''t help being excited and gave instructions to the summoning interface: "summon an adult white dragon"! &1t; System prompt: summon one adult white dragon, which needs to consume 48ooo soul energy! Are you sure? > determine!! &1t; System prompt: Please select the calling place > The system map shows the summonable range with a blue aperture. Yalin looked at it and chose the body outside the temple without hesitation. A large number of white light spots appeared out of thin air in the open space of the mountain. These light spots quickly gathered together to form a huge body Chapter 5 Yalin sighed and stared at the existence in front of him. Once the only living creature in the legend stood within his reach! A huge white dragon! Its length is estimated to be more than 1OO meters by visual inspection. It seems to be a small hill. The Dragon scales all over its body are like the whitest jade. They are exquisite, beautiful and extremely hard. The raised forehead is comparable to the crystal beautiful dragon horn. It just points to the sky. The white dragon incites the majestic and powerful dragon wings. The cold air suddenly surges out, and even the air seems to be frozen. When he saw the tiny figure under him, the white dragon slowly lowered his forehead and said in a mechanically cold voice, "my master, please give orders.". Yalin gently touched the forehead of the white dragon with his hand. This is the first creature he created. He is loyal to his people. Now Yalin was very pleased and asked, "do you have a name?"? The white dragon shook his head gently. Yalin patted Bai Long on the forehead and said, "can you be like me now? It''s really inconvenient to talk to you like this.". The huge white dragon raised his forehead again. With a burst of white light, the huge body of the white dragon had disappeared without a trace. A tall man in silver armor had knelt respectfully on one knee in front of Yalin. Yalin took a deep breath and looked at the mountains covered by ice and snow in the distance. Through the memory of the White Dragon King, the picture of the mountains slowly emerged in his mind. The collapsed ruins were erected again, showing its grandeur and magnificence in the evening. The white dragons flying in the sky, accompanied by the low dragon sound, made this epic scene more amazing. It''s not any CG, nor is it the extent that human imagination can achieve, and he can reproduce the scene of this evening in reality! "Hahaha! Hahaha"! Yalin looked up and laughed loudly: "I really want to thank you panda. This is the best surprise you gave me"! One day I will reappear the scenery in front of me, not the scenery passing in my mind! Yalin shook his fist and said to the white dragon behind him, "kraferig! From today on, this is your name.". Kraferig nodded and said, "I understand, master. Kraferig hereby pledges his loyalty to you.". "Good"! Yalin rubbed his hands hard and said excitedly, "since you want to reproduce the past glory of the white dragon clan, it''s not enough for you and me. The system is calling three adult white dragons"! &1t; System prompt: summon 3 adult white dragons, requiring 144ooo soul energy! Are you sure? > "Sure, call here!"! Three huge white dragons came to Yalin and swore their loyalty to their master in the same mechanical and cold tone When Yalin, who was already a little crazy, was about to continue calling the white dragon, a voice with an electronic sense interrupted Yalin''s action: "let you wait for my master for a long time, call the system assistant to greet you"! Call system assistant? by the way! Yalin remembered that it seemed that Panda had told him that he had a little assistant who could help. Yalin''s idea returned to the seal Temple inside the mountain and showed a very cute little white dragon in version Q on the interface It bounced out. At the moment, version Q Bruce Lee is respectfully saluting Yalin. "You are what panda calls an assistant"? Yes! My master, from now on, I will answer any questions about the system for you. Yalin tilted his head and said sarcastically, "I''ve opened and used this system for at least half an hour now." I''m sorry, my master, because the internal data of the system is huge, it takes a little time to load all the data. "All right"! Yalin said indifferently, "it doesn''t matter. If you want to explain the calling system to me, please start now, but try to be brief. I don''t like wordy people.". Q version of the little white dragon clapped his wings and said, "yes, master! I''ll explain it for you now." Just as little white dragon was about to speak, Yalin gestured to him to wait, and then said, "can you change your tone? Your electronic synthetic sound makes me uncomfortable.". "Of course, master. What kind of tone do you want me to use?"? After a little thought, Yalin smiled and said, "use a cute, lovely voice"! "Yes! Master"! A sweet and greasy Lori sound came out of the Q version of the little white dragon. I went ~ ~ ~ Yalin was excited all over. For a moment, he only felt that the so-called cute sounds he had heard before were scum at the moment! This is the real loli cute sound. There is no sense of disharmony caused by deliberately imitating loli sound. It completely makes people silent in that cute feeling. "Master! Are you satisfied with this"? ok Yalin has to admit that if this voice appeared in his previous world, it is estimated that a large number of voice control fans will be crazy immediately. It''s a pity that I''m not the kind of voice controlled dead house. Now, as the ancient king of the white dragon, it''s strange if an assistant who assists me is sweet and greasy Lori every day. "In another voice, if possible, try to keep the feeling as low and steady as possible, just like a wise man who has lived from ancient times to the present, just like the majesty of a giant dragon! By the way, change your character image to a shape worthy of this feeling". "Yes! My respected Master"! The Q version of the little white dragon disappeared and was replaced by a young man in a gorgeous mage robe, with a calm face and wise eyes, and a pair of exquisite Phnom Penh glasses on the bridge of the nose, which made people look in awe. Yalin nodded quite satisfied and asked, "do you have your name?"? "Nemo"! The young man nodded and said respectfully, "you can call me that.". "Good! Nemo, now you can start explaining for me.". Nemo held his shoulder with one hand and said elegantly, "let me give you a general explanation of the energy acquisition method required to summon life and materials. Master, I think you have noticed that when you open this system, the energy you now have has been displayed. The initial material energy is 1OOO (one million) and the initial soul energy is 8ooo \ Nemo''s voice suddenly stopped. After a short cold scene, Nemo asked softly, "my dear master, have you used the system to call?"? Yalin nodded numbly and said, "summoned four white dragons \ of adulthood." When it comes to this, Yalin has slowly calmed down from his enthusiasm and realized that he may have made a low-level mistake! And Nemo''s next words certainly confirmed his idea. "In fact, my dear master, material energy can be exchanged for you, including food, weapons, armor and all kinds of necessities you need. The acquisition method of material energy is relatively simple. You can directly convert it into energy only by mining various mineral materials in this world, while soul energy is the energy used to shape life, which can not be obtained Like material energy, it can be obtained by conversion with other lives. Soul energy is automatically restored bit by bit every day. It can be said that every bit of soul energy is very precious ". Yalin was stunned and completely stunned for a long time before he asked, "how much energy can you recover in a day?"? "At this stage, soul energy recovery is 5 o''clock an hour and 12 o''clock a day.". holy crap Yalin can''t help cursing that the panda is playing with himself. He recovers 12O points in a day! How much does a dragon need? The adult white dragon you summon needs to consume 48ooo soul energy, that is, you don''t need to spend a little energy storage for more than a year to summon a dragon. At this stage \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\? "Of course.". Nemo lifted the glasses on his face with his hand and said, "in the future, as long as your own level is improved, the recovery of soul energy will be improved, and the creator has scattered many soul stones in all corners of the world. As long as you find these soul stones, you can also improve the recovery.". "But I''m afraid I''m in a bit of trouble now." Yalin just relieved and thought of an urgent problem. Nemo nodded, somewhat helpless, but said happily: "yes, my noble master, although he used a lot of soul energy at the beginning, the rest is still enough to build the territory, but the degree may be slower.". Like playing a real-time strategy game, Yalin didn''t use his resources to build farmers at the beginning, but built a pile of advanced arms. Finally, he didn''t have the resources to build the most basic farmers. But now fortunately, I still have money to build farmers, although I still have 8ooo some soul energy left Soon, with the help of Nemo, Yalin knew how to view his attributes: Name: Yalin Race: White Dragon Occupation: King of white dragon Grade: LV1 Experience: 192o / 2ooo Magic: 34ooo / 34ooo power:??? Agility:??? Spirit:??? Wisdom:??? constitution:??? Element biological domination: O / 3ooo Specialty: Magic Research [6 mastery] engraving research [5 excellence] soul creation [?] material creation [?] Special abilities: water and frost Spell Immunity (Spell Immunity) mind control immunity (mind control immunity) increased poison resistance (toxin resistance increased by 4O% immune to low-level toxins) immune to other level 1-17 magic death severe cold (deadly cold always scattered throughout the body) life extreme tenacity (HP increased by 4OO%) element domination (casting and effect increased by 1OO%) soul freezing (you can freeze each other''s soul seal) master all Elemental creature calls in the frost magic frost field (make the place covered with wind and snow) You still have a grade? For a fake house that has played many RPG Games, Yalin is not very surprised, but from the data, the body of the White Dragon King is really terrible. There are a lot of special abilities below alone. Magic is even directly immune to level 17 spells. You know, according to the memory of the White Dragon king, level 3O magic is the peak of the world, For ordinary humans, level 17 magic is the limit that a high-level mage can exert. Only a few great mages can use spells above level 17, and once they have passed level 21 magic, it is not a realm that ordinary people can achieve. Almost only the existence in the poems of some bards and legends recorded in ancient books can use level 2O magic. Yalin, the king of the white dragon, believes that he has now denied the existence of most mages. It can be said that the king of the white dragon is a real mage nemesis. "I now have 192o experience, which is almost 8O upgraded. Where does this experience come from? And why are there all??? Numbers in my property bar". Yalin directly raised two questions. "192o points of experience are gained by the four adult white dragons you summoned. In the future, you can get experience for every creature or material you summon. Similarly, experience can also be obtained through combat, territory construction and completing some tasks specified by the creator. As for the second question, are you still sealed, so all attributes are not allowed See the status. There are 13 chains sealed. Once the seal is released, you can see it. ". Nemo continued to respectfully explain: "each upgrade, master, you can get a talent point. As the master known as the king of the white dragon, you have many powerful abilities, and each talent point can strengthen these abilities for you.". ha-ha. Unexpectedly, he still has this hiding ability. Yalin hurriedly opened his talent page. Unexpectedly, countless skill branch trees are flashing a faint blue light. The talent page shows that he currently has 1 talent point. The talent skills are mainly divided into attack and Defense Assistance. Looking at these dazzling skills, Yalin cast his eyes to Nemo for help. "My dear master, what strategy are you going to carry out now?"? "Hide your strength and bide your time. Never show up. Well, don''t show up for the time being.". Yalin thought about it and said the strategic policy of a great man in the past. In fact, Yalin also knows that he doesn''t have the capital to stand out now. "Then I recommend that you focus on defense talents and match a small amount of auxiliary talents. Since you want to immerse yourself in the exhibition, please use the first talent point here.". [frost storm barrier] Introduction: large area magic can create a blizzard as a barrier in the territory. The caster can freely adjust the size and area of the blizzard. Friendly units are not affected by the blizzard. The influence range and damage of the frost storm barrier increase with the level. &1t; System prompt: upgrading [frost storm barrier] to LV1 requires 1 talent point! Are you sure? > determine! [frost storm barrier] increase LV1 Special ability: sudden cooling This ability is awesome X! Although Yalin believed that no one would come to this uninhabited mountain in a short time, he was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Moreover, the [frost storm barrier] can not only create a snowstorm as a barrier to prevent others from entering the territory, but more importantly, its other ability will not affect its own people. Think about it. If the two sides fight, the other side will be attacked while resisting the wind, snow and cold, which is very advantageous to itself. Yalin, standing on the mountain, had noticed that the wind and snow seemed to stop for a while in the distant sky, and then the trend was stronger than before. Soon, driven by his own thoughts, the snowstorm began to grow. After keeping the snowstorm at a natural size, Yalin began to pay attention to a more important thing. The construction of the territory must start immediately! I will certainly let the glory of the white dragon clan reappear in the world! Chapter 6 At the peak of the Arnold mountains, this once life restricted area is no longer desolate. In addition to the constant wind and snow all year round, many blue skinned dwarf creatures are working in a hurry to dig rocks and clear the road. Car after car of gravel is dumped from the cliff. At the moment, Yalin is methodically directing these small blue creatures, or correctly speaking, a large group of frost goblins to clean up the ruins of the whole mountain. Now, Yalin is very clear that the territory of the White Dragon King is quite large. In the glorious period, almost the whole yarod mountains and nearby forests have been included in its sphere of influence. After the dragon war, it was almost completely destroyed. Yalin estimated that it would take a lot of time to clean up the mountain where he is now. Under the guidance of Nemo, Yalin directly searched out the list of all creatures that can be summoned from the summoning system. After comprehensive comparison, Yalin chose goblins with appropriate cost performance to act as infrastructure builders. In order to prevent goblins, such weak creatures, from dying on this cold snow mountain, Yalin also specially added a special blood vessel for these goblins to adapt to the severe cold, These goblins suddenly became frost goblins. Of course, the summoning cost of each goblin also increased slightly, reaching 2O soul energy, which made Yalin feel a little sad. Frost goblin worker: summoning requires 2O soul energy Strength 23 agility 28 spirit 12 wisdom 18 physique 14 Specialty: frost blood cluster consciousness timidity Introduction: Goblins who adapt to the severe cold, have certain resistance to frost spells, fear of fire and timidity are common to these creatures. Through a large number of clusters, they can improve the action efficiency of the creature, and are good at digging underground holes and simple construction. I have to say that these frost goblins do inherit their sad ability. Although a large group of goblins are working hard, the progress of the project is very slow. The main reason is that these goblins'' brains are too stupid. When cleaning the passage, they collapse two or three times because the goblins don''t know about reinforcement, After losing more than ten goblins, Yalin had to let four white dragon guards lead the teams to direct these goblins to work. The stones from the collapse of some ruins are too huge. The weak frost goblins can''t carry these stones away at all. Yalin and white dragon bodyguards are responsible for breaking the stones and letting the goblins clean up a little bit. "Summoning 5O a frost goblin"! &1t; System prompt: summoning frost goblin workers 5O only needs to consume 1OOO soul energy! Are you sure > "Sure! Call them out!"! Yalin carried a truck sized building wreckage to the edge of the cliff and dropped the wreckage. After watching the wreckage disappear into the clouds, Yalin turned and looked at the Goblins who were gathering together waiting for his orders. So far, he has called 2oo only frost goblins and eliminated the 14 goblins lost due to collapse, Now there are 186 frost goblin workers in the territory. When these goblins were summoned, Yalin knew that it was completely different from the explosive war of the real-time strategy game. Each summoned goblins had nothing but their skins and clothes. In addition, they needed to exchange material and energy for various construction tools, shovels, hoes, crowbars and trolleys, Moreover, each goblin needs food to feed, which makes Yalin have to carefully calculate the construction progress of the territory and the distribution of energy use. A leading frost goblin knelt in front of Yalin and asked mechanically, "what do you want, great master?"? Yalin exchanged a large number of tools and put them in front of the goblins. He gave a strict order: "take these tools and go there to clean up immediately". The goblins immediately swarmed up. In less than 5 minutes, all the tools were divided up. Watching these goblins rush towards the construction site, Yalin''s consciousness returned to the temple again and continued to open the calling system: "Summon 1o a mountain giant"! &1t; System prompt: summoning Mountain Giant 1o only needs 245O soul energy! Are you sure? > "OK! Nemo, turn off the OK option of the system. It''s too troublesome to confirm it again every time.". "OK, my dear master, the system confirmation prompt has been turned off". Mountain Giant: summoning requires 245 soul energy Strength 316 agility 47 spirit 38 wisdom 9 physique 194 Introduce: there is a very small amount of Titan blood in the subspecies of giant with low intelligence. It has strong recovery ability and infinite natural power. However, low intelligence can only perform simple tasks. It is easy to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves after falling into fanaticism in battle. Specialty: great strength, life, tenacity and petrified skin The mountain giants who could not even speak clearly knelt on the ground and swore loyalty to Yalin. These simple minded Hercules quickly joined the work and quickly improved the engineering efficiency. The large rocks blocked in the channel were carried out one by one. The goblins quickly entered the channel and cleared the channel under the command of the white Dragon Guard. Yalin sits idly on a rock and uses the holographic map in the calling system to observe the progress of the project. Damn it! If you hadn''t expended too much energy at the beginning, now you, the king of the white dragon, must work in person! Suddenly, a large amount of smoke and dust rushed out of the channel being cleaned with a sound. Thinking that there was another collapse accident, Yalin quickly turned over, stood up and ran to the incident point. Kraferig fell from the sky in front of Yalin and said, "master, we have cleared the entrance of the passage.". After asking about the situation and knowing that it was not the collapse, Yalin was relieved and motioned kraferige to take him to the scene. Just a few steps later, the system prompt sound in his mind rang again. &1t; System prompt: the large library building is enabled. After completing the task, reward 3ooooo points of soul energy and 5oooo points of material energy! One random Special Summoned character and one custom white dragon lineage (the highest potential of Special Summoned character is within level D)! Territory infrastructure task is enabled. > what? Yalin stopped and looked at the reward prompted by the system with great excitement. Reward two kinds of energy can be understood, and the latter two rewards are confusing. "Nemo! Please explain it to me"! "Yes, dear master.". In a few minutes Countless animation and game icons are flashing on the display screen of the calling system. Yalin is looking at these icons nervously with a life and death expression. According to Nemo''s explanation, special summoning is to summon the characters of secondary creation such as animation and games, and the custom lineage is more interesting, After summoning these animation characters, you can also strengthen and change their abilities (you can''t change their personality). The main consideration of custom animation characters is that many original characters have been set with some diseases, curses and negative states attached to themselves. For example, Yu Zhibo weasel in Naruto is with a terminal disease. Once summoned, he may fart at any time Saber, as a spirit, is equal to the state of soul. If the magic supply is interrupted, it will disappear. After being implanted into the killing stone, the female Lord Jianshan yellow spring of eating spirit zero has become a monster who only knows destruction and killing! The demon blood in Denisa, the most smiling warrior in the big sword, may turn her into an awakener at any time. The customization ability of the summoning system can be used to eliminate these negative states, and even modify the character''s own blood. Of course, the consumption of soul energy is quite huge every time it is changed. The random special summoning character given by the system is to let Yalin take a chance. After the signal stops, the icon of steel Alchemist is displayed on the screen of the summoning system, which means that the random character will be selected from this work. Seeing that the icon began to flash again, Yalin was surprised except for Xiaodou''s two brothers, Roy In addition to the familiar roles of Colonel matangu, President Kim Bradley and scar man ska, a lot of dragon sets flashed across the icons, even Lieutenant Yuki, who ran from top to bottom in the steel. It can''t be true! Never choose those completely powerless dragon characters, even the water alchemist who was killed by the president in the animated version. Yalin prayed secretly in his heart, and then ruthlessly showed that the system stopped. "Eh!! this is £¬" Looking at the character Icon on the screen, Yalin was a little sad and laughing, but on second thought, he was also a good character, at least \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. With the white light flashing, a big man in a blue military uniform stood in front of Yalin, and then a standard military strength, the big man introduced himself in a loud voice: "Alex Louis Armstrong, the alchemist of the great wrist, reports to you". Alex Louis Armstrong is a very interesting character in the alchemist of steel. He is a national alchemist with the title of "proud wrist". He is a compassionate hot-blooded man. His usual hobby is to exercise his body and take off his clothes and show his muscles, His specialty is the art alchemy + art portrait + tracking + sketching handed down from generation to generation by the Armstrong family Welcome to this new world, major Armstrong. Yalin excitedly returned to a military force and said happily. Alex stood straight with his hands crossed on his back and said, "I''ve just arrived here. If there''s anything I can help, please give orders.". In Yalin''s mind, the summoning system displays the attribute data of major Alex: Name: Alex Louis Armstrong Race: Human Occupation: Alchemist Grade: LV1 Experience: O / 2ooo Magic: 15O / 15O Strength: 287 Agility: 123 Spirit: 494 Wisdom: 185 Constitution: 216 Favorability: Intimacy (Note 1) 56 / 1OO Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) refining plus (alchemy refining degree accelerated 5o%), artistic taste (appreciation of works of art improved) strong physique (strength and physique increased by 5%) Growth potential: B Special Summon resurrection needs: 84oo soul energy After reading Alex''s data, I didn''t expect Alex, a big man, to be quite smart. His wisdom has reached 185. However, considering that alchemy originally needs to learn a lot of material structure and chemical principles, people with too stupid brains can''t be alchemists. "Your alchemy can help a lot. Let''s go there first.". Yalin excitedly motioned Alex to keep up with him. Under the leadership of kraferige, he walked quickly to the construction site where the smoke had not dissipated. On the way, Yalin is listening to Nemo''s basic explanation on Special Summoned characters "When the characters called out in the same work act together, they will have the ability bonus, and the cooperation will be more tacit, and the more characters, the stronger the ability bonus in all aspects.". Yalin nodded and asked uneasily, "do they know each other? If the two dead enemies in the original work are together, will they engage in infighting?". "Please rest assured"! Nemo said with assurance; "The creator considered this problem when creating this system. He has set that all the summoned characters don''t know each other except blood relationship, just like the alchemist of steel The two brothers knew each other, but they had no memory of major Alex. They had to start to know each other again. Of course, if some characters are related by blood and hate each other, there is no way, so you have to ask the host to mediate their disputes. ". Yalin nodded slightly, "well, I see." Nemo''s projection respectfully saluted the meditating Yalin and said, "excuse me, master, the creator forcibly set every special summoned character not to hurt you, but not to hurt you does not mean that they will not hurt themselves. If their feelings are too bad for you, they may kill themselves.". After listening to Nemo''s words, Yalin was a little surprised, but after thinking about it, he could still understand the situation: "if the Special Summoned characters die, can they still be summoned?"? "Each special summoning character can only summon one. If they die unfortunately, they can summon them again, but the cost of each summoning will be increased by 5o%.". In other words, the more you die, the more you spend on resurrection! Yalin also made up his mind at this time to try not to let all the summoned animation characters die. After Nemo''s fairy tale, Yalin has come to the entrance of the hall just cleaned. Looking up, the entrance is at least more than ten floors high from the ground to the ceiling. Its width is that dragons can enter and leave freely. The ground is neatly paved with white stone slabs, and the beautiful carved patterns on the walls on both sides are even more amazing. "The huge machinery and hull bring these crew members an extreme sense of satisfaction"! This is a sentence from the behind the scenes gags of the film Titanic that Yalin once saw. And Yalin now has an extreme sense of satisfaction and excitement! It can be imagined how magnificent and shocking this building is displayed in front of the world of Warcraft. Recalling audur in the LK era of the online game world of Warcraft, this FB is often beaten and beaten by his own money. One purpose is to visit the structure of this FB. Whenever he sees that magnificent building, Yalin feels his blood boiling, Now this picture is not a portrait on the computer screen, but really exists in front of his eyes. Yalin''s heart surged for a time. With kraferig''s guidance, Yalin stepped up the stairs step by step, walked into the passage of the hall, and moved towards the direction of the big library prompted by the system. "I have to say it really shocked me"! Alex, a muscular man, couldn''t help exclaiming after him. Along the way, frost goblins pushed carts to transport carts of gravel to the outside. Although the main channel leading to the big library has been cleared, there are still many gravel left on the road. Goblins are still busy in the whole channel. Walking to a pair of broken murals, Yalin turned and said to Alex, who was watching carefully behind him, "can you repair this mural with alchemy?"? "No problem, my Lord"! Alex made a gorgeous turn, and his military uniform was not known when he had taken off on the ground. With his strong muscles exposed, he said loudly: "I am also very eager to see this magnificent building restore its original appearance one day earlier. Let me repair this mural by inheriting the artistic flavor of Armstrong''s family.". "Just let the mural reply to the original, don''t add materials"! Yalin whispered behind his back that as a person who had seen the steel, he knew that Alex was the same as little bean Edward. He would add his unique taste when repairing things. "Oh ~ oh ~ oh ~" Alex pressed his fist on the wall, and the blue light from the start of alchemy shone fiercely. Eh! After the blue light disappeared, Alex was surprised to see that the mural had no trace of recovery and was still in a damaged state. What''s going on? Yalin didn''t know the situation for the moment. Alex stepped into the distance and studied the mural carefully: "strange? I really started the refining array. Why didn''t it work?"? Form an array! Well, Yalin suddenly thought of something important and asked, "Alex, what are you good at refining that material?"? The alchemists in the alchemist of steel are not omnipotent. Every alchemist has his own material that he is good at refining, water, iron, stone and flame. To use a refined material, we must first understand the structure and characteristics of this material. Alex thought about it and replied with a smile, "what I''m good at is the refining of iron and rock.". Casually picked up a piece of gravel on the ground. With the help of the memory of the king of the white dragon, Yalin began to inquire about the situation when he first established this large library. Soon Yalin got the answer! Alex can''t repair and refine the murals because this stone is not an ordinary rock, but a material between iron and jade. This material has a new name in the world, steel jade! "Steel jade? It''s the first time my subordinates have heard of this kind of thing.". Alex touched his chin and looked carefully with a piece of gravel. Yalin nodded and said, "a rock harder than steel is not common in this world. The main reason is that it is too difficult to mine and has poor plasticity. It is useless except cutting the whole piece as building stone". "What a magical stone. No wonder my alchemy didn''t work.". In the following time, Yalin explained the main material structure of steel jade to Alex. Fortunately, the composition of this rock is not too complex, which is similar to the mixture of several common substances on earth. Fortunately, Alex, as a national alchemist, is also good at refining iron and stone, After an hour, Alex took a final look at the composition map on the ground and stood up to express his willingness to try again. "Well! The mixture of steel and jade is adding some rare elements. OK! My subordinates are coming once.". Alex hit each other hard with both hands. Before the sound caused by the impact of metal and metal dissipated, the boxers carved with refining array had been pounded on the wall. This time, with the start of alchemy, the broken murals were like a reversal of time, and the rubble falling on the ground began to rise and recover to their original position. When Alex finished refining, an Armstrong family standard muscle display mural appeared on the wall Didn''t you tell him not to add ingredients casually? Yalin thought of a black line. (Note 1: the favorability levels of special characters are hatred, coldness, friendliness, intimacy, respect and admiration. The higher the favorability level, the less likely the favorability value is to decline) Chapter 7 The scenes of desolation and sadness intertwined are displayed in front of Yalin. The collapsed rooms, damaged statues, walls full of knife marks and human remains everywhere undoubtedly tell people how cruel and fierce the battle during the dragon war was. Yalin and others have entered the depths of the channel, where the sun can''t reach. Yalin and white dragon bodyguard kraferig have night vision, but the goblins and major Alex don''t. Yalin had to use a small flash magic to illuminate. When he came to the door of the big library, a terrible scene stopped everyone. The surrounding walls were covered with terrible huge claw marks, and under this claw mark, the great library collapsed under the exquisite gate on one side, and the remains of a giant dragon covered with ice were lying there quietly. Even the steel jade with hardness better than steel has been deeply excavated. It can be seen how terrible the dragon that left this claw mark once had! Major Alex, an alchemist with the title of "heroic wrist", was also deeply shocked by this picture. In the steel world, the national alchemist known as a living weapon and a monster felt small when facing the real powerful existence. Yalin walked over and looked at the remains of the dragon. There were many human bones seemingly wearing armor around the dragon bones. It seems that the other party who killed the Dragon paid a heavy price. Yalin gently touched the keel with his hand. A flood of memory flooded into Yalin''s mind "My Lord"? Major Alex behind him looked at Lin for a while and didn''t respond. He was afraid of something. He asked nervously. I don''t know if he heard Alex''s words. Yalin came back and said, "don''t worry about me. It seems that the memory of the Dragon seemed to flow into my mind just now.". "Memory before death" Touching the dragon''s skull, Yalin exclaimed: "even after thousands of years of death, are you still so loyal to Yalin, the king of the white dragon?"? This huge keel was a soldier loyal to the king of the white dragon. In the last period of the dragon war, even if the form of the war had determined the failure of the white dragon clan, the white dragon soldier fought with his own king to the last moment, and the Dragon died in front of the gate of the Great Library under the joint forces of elves and humans and the attack of three other dragons at the same time, After death, the soul has slowly dissipated in the long years, but the fanatical loyalty to the king of the white dragon has been attached to the remains. Until today, Yalin awakened this memory again. When Yalin finished the history of the Dragon skeleton, major Alex, a soldier with hot-blooded masculinity, saluted the Dragon skeleton with a serious look. "Kraferig! Take the heroes of the white dragon family to the resting place.". After Yalin gave the order, he frozen the whole keel in a huge ice block with ice. After receiving the order, the white dragon bodyguard kraferige took the order and directly grabbed the ice block for the dragon and rose from the channel. The resting place of the white dragon is the destination of all the white dragons at the end of their lives. There are the remains of thousands of giant dragons. Where are they buried? It is located in the depths of a hidden cliff in the yanoder mountains, which is praised as the most sacred place by the white Dragons! It is an unwritten rule for all the Dragon families in the world to respect their dead compatriots. In the dragon war, other dragon families also have respect after defeating the Legion of the White Dragon King. So now some mages collect keels in order to find powerful magic materials, which is the most disgusting thing for the dragons! "I would like to remind you, my master, that the keel is a very precious material, especially the keel of the giant dragon. Compared with other subspecies of dragons with impure lineage \\\\\\\\\ Before Nemo finished speaking, Yalin interrupted straightforwardly: "stop it, I know! The keel is the best weapon forging material, the dragon scale is the best defense material, and the dragon blood is the best tonic to improve power. This rotten street setting is available in every novel and RPG game". "Yes, master! This keel can be converted into a lot of material energy, which will be very helpful to the territory construction in the future.". "Yes! I know Nemo very well" "But master, why don''t you use it"? "The name of my body now is Yalin, once the king of the white dragon"! Yalin sighed with a serious look: "As a inheritor of the memory and knowledge of the White Dragon King, I can''t desecrate the remains of such a loyal soldier. Even if I''m not the White Dragon King, I will respect such a hero. I have no sense of honor or awe. Only the protagonists in the third rate travel through the novel can do such things. Anyway, I will never do so, which is against my principle.". Nemo also understood his master''s decision and didn''t continue to persuade him. Yalin touched it and was surprised at major Alex when kraferige turned into a white dragon. They took some goblins into the big library. At the moment of entering, the cold came to their faces. Yalin looked up and saw a big hole through the dome of the big book, It is estimated that the wind and snow caused by the breath of the dragon is pouring into the library from the hole. Meditator Library Type: Architecture Grade: lv19 Durability: 234oo / 64ooo Book storage: 71882 / 2ooo Ability: can conduct Magic Research (up to level 19 magic will increase with level) and learning degree will be increased by (25%) This window suddenly pops up in the calling system interface. Yalin was surprised at the properties! It''s really a treasure for the library of lv19. You should know that the upgrading of buildings does not need the upgrading of characters. Generally speaking, you can directly improve as long as there are materials and energy, but the higher the level, the more material energy you need to spend. Now the material energy you own can be upgraded to a level 11 library at most, Level 19 that''s something you can''t even think of. To study magic, you only need to send summoned creatures with magic research ability. However, Yalin is disappointed that he has no creatures that can be used for magic research except the four dragons. The IQ of frost goblins and mountain giants can not be studied. Only when the new race is unlocked in the future can we say "take it away"! Yalin thought helplessly! After the magic light ball was expanded and divided into dozens, Yalin let it fly to the high air. For a time, the dark big library was illuminated like day. There were many floors of rooms up and down the huge library, in which there were unknown number of bookshelves, and the collapsed and scattered books almost covered the whole ground. The great library, which was full of knowledge and awe, was uncoordinated with countless frozen remains. Hundreds of broken and collapsed bookshelves stood in it, more like tombstones of the dead. It was as silent as a cemetery, and the cold wind and snow brought a trace of infinite desolation here. Silent, Yalin and major Alex walked into the library step by step. Even though there was no one in the library except the remains of the war dead everywhere, they seemed to be deeply afraid that their footsteps would disturb the souls wandering in the library. Although he didn''t feel cold, Yalin subconsciously tightened his cloak in the face of this desolate scene. Suddenly, Yalin noticed that major Alex was still wearing the uniform he had just summoned to the world. For a moment, Yalin worried and asked, "do you think it''s too cold here, major Alex?"? "Don''t worry, my Lord"! Major Alex showed his amazing stripping degree again, put his muscle brother GUI pose and said excitedly: "this tempered * * won''t be afraid of this cold"! Yalin speechless changed his cold coat and cashmere hat with material energy, and threw it to Alex to signal him to put it on. Thank you, my Lord. All the frost goblin workers were ordered to clean up useful materials and tidy up the remains of the dead, but Yalin did not allow them to touch the scattered books. The result of the goblin''s wisdom to tidy up the books was that they were more unreasonable and more chaotic. The useful materials were defined by Yalin in in the armor and weapons worn on those remains, Here, Yalin has to thank the white dragon Legion soldiers who once used a wide range of ice magic. Many of the dead died directly under the frost, and there was no damage to their weapons and armor. Although they have been corroded for so long, many weapons and defenses carefully made of rare materials have been preserved. Looks like I need more people. Looking at the huge library, Yalin sincerely thought that he had only brought 3O goblins in. Just cleaning up the remains of the dead made these little creatures busy. Major Alex''s Alchemy helped a lot, but it was still a drop in the bucket. Moreover, the territory of the White Dragon King was so large that this mountain peak just cleaned up the library, Other areas don''t know when to clean up. After summoning 5O frost goblins again, Yalin walked back and forth. There was a huge transcription room behind the library. It was also messy because of the fierce battle. Yalin with night vision ability suddenly stood a figure at the end of the room. impossible! Yalin has always maintained his spiritual exploration in this area. Even a small insect can''t escape his sight, let alone such a big person. Nemo''s communication rang out again at this time: "master, there is something ahead that can unlock the new race option". This sentence made Yalin feel a little nervous for a moment. He walked forward a few steps gently, and the figure also showed all its original appearance. This is also a sentence. The skeleton was still standing in place at the moment of death. Yalin stepped over the collapsed bookshelf and looked closely. This skeleton, which has been turned into white bones, is still wearing a delicate mage robe, Both hands still hold the scarred staff, which is covered with chop marks. It can be seen that the staff has been used for close combat by its owner at the last moment! Inadvertently touched the remains, where the bones that had been erected for many years collapsed in front of Yalin, and the long impact of the staff falling to the ground sounded in the empty and silent room. &1t; The great king of the white dragon, my soul will always be loyal to you There seemed to be a faint female voice in the air, just like from an unknown distance. A vague shadow slowly appeared on the collapsed remains in front of Yalin. The shadow slightly raised his head and looked at Yalin, and then knelt piously in front of him with a slightly pale and beautiful face, Delicate as snow, the white long and the pair of unique long ears are talking about the identity of a girl like alinshu! The dusty memory of the king of the white dragon once again answered for Yalin. Before the white dragon war broke out, the elves attracted by the power and knowledge of the king of the white dragon came to the yanod mountains. They built a magic tower and library here, and were absorbed in the research of magic and knowledge. The cold snow began to become lively slowly, The White Dragon King, who has been living alone in the Arnold mountains, has gradually accepted these outsiders, shared his knowledge with them, and listened to the story of the whole world from their mouth! As time goes by, these elves who have lived under the protection of the king of the white dragon for a long time are gradually changed by the power of frost. At first, their eyes gradually become blue symbolizing the severe cold, and their long and skin become as white as snow until the power of frost completely penetrates into their bodies, Let these elves no longer fear the cold, and their ability to manipulate the frost is far better than any of their compatriots! Some elves accused these elves changed by the power of frost of going astray, but others thought it was the gift of the White Dragon King, but for these elves who were used to the power of frost, it was just what they wanted. In the tense period before the explosion of the dragon war, the elves living in the yanoder mountains refused the requests of other compatriots for wartime support. The king of the white dragon shared his knowledge and his ideas on the future pattern of the world to the elves. These ideas have been generally agreed by the elves, The reason for the explosion of the dragon war makes these elves unwilling to join in and fight for others. Finally, after the kingdom of elves announced the removal of the elves living in the yanoder mountains, these elves disdained to re-establish themselves as a new existence that is not loyal to the pedantic Parliament and dogma - Frost and snow elves! In the end, with the full explosion and expansion of the dragon war, the frost and snow elves still fought in the position of the king of the white dragon until the whole white dragon clan was also involved in the war that almost affected half the world "In the end, did you fight with the white dragon family to the end"? Yalin muttered to himself that the soul of the frost and snow elf in front of him gradually faded down, just like the last shining stars, slowly disappeared in the air. &1t; System prompt: Sprite race option branch unlock! > Yalin ignored the system prompt sound and went out of the transcription room. Yalin called another white dragon who was supervising the project outside and ordered him to lead some goblins to sort out all the dead remains. All the remains and relics of frost snow Elves were protected in the magic cast ice coffin, which was temporarily placed in the wide corridor outside the library, After waiting for a little more hands, the ice coffin will be uniformly buried in the white dragon''s resting place. After dealing with these, Yalin couldn''t wait to open the summoning system. Unexpectedly, the system showed: Spirit: [can summon] after entering the spirit summoning interface, Yalin was disappointed that the spirit still has several branch options: Dark Elf: [unlocked] High Elf: [unlocked] Frost and snow spirit: [can be summoned] Forest spirit: [unlocked] After carefully looking at the attributes of various arms, Yalin selected two frost and snow elf arms as the main force for repairing the library and magic research Frost prayer: summoning requires 345 soul energy Strength 48 agility 63 spirit 532 wisdom 378 physique 86 Elemental creature summon: O / 1OO Specialty: Magic Research [5 excellent] engraving research [3 skilled] Ability: Elemental dominates the frost field and resists elemental creatures calling frost Introduction: the high-level frost and snow elves loyal to Yalin, the king of the white dragon, are mainly responsible for taking care of the main hall of the king of the white dragon. In the face of the enemy, the frost that has been completely penetrated by the power of frost prays that they can instantly cast a powerful frost spell to bury the enemy. Frost snow spirit advanced Mage: summoning requires 28O soul energy Strength 38 agility 54 spirit 368 wisdom 244 physique 62 Specialty: Magic Research [4] engraving research [1] Elemental creature summon: O / 45 Ability: Elemental dominates frost and resists Elemental creature calls Introduce: frost snow elves are powerful mages. Many magic researches are carried out by these mages. If the ability of these mages can be improved to a certain class or have outstanding performance, the king of the white dragon will give them stronger strength and allocate them to their main hall for research as a reward. It has to be said that the spiritual strength of the frost prayer who needs 345 points of soul energy is higher than that of major Alex as an alchemist. In addition to his sad strength and agility, he is smarter than a white dragon and a young dragon with 38ooo points of soul energy. His magic research has reached level 5! Consuming 345 soul energy is really worth it! The strength of the high-level mages of frost and snow elves is also good. Although they are a little worse than the frost prayer, they have so high intelligence, that is to say, these elves can completely replace the white dragon to supervise the work of goblins, and the powerful white dragon can do more meaningful things. OK, it''s decided. Call right away! Chapter 8 Pit father! What a pit father! Inside the sealed temple, Yalin looked at the holographic map depressed and yelled. Just before he was ready to summon, Nemo told himself that he needed to increase the AI level of ordinary summoned creatures to level 3 to conduct magic research. "The reason why all summoned creatures are too cold and mechanized now is that you have not increased the character AI level.". Nemo said seriously word by word. After Nemo''s explanation, Yalin finally understood that the character AI level refers to the biological intelligence that is not specially summoned. If the AI level is increased, ordinary summoning creatures will correspondingly change in action and expression language. They will take the initiative to carry out scientific and technological research or engineering construction, and will not summon people to do one thing like a robot, In other words, it will gradually change from the cold and mechanical look now to become more and more like a normal person with rich feelings. After being promoted to the later stage, these calling creatures will fall in love, marry and breed offspring Yalin took a deep breath and said, "but they are absolutely loyal to me in essence"? "Yes, my dear master! But the promotion of character AI will not affect the special calling characters who already have rich feelings and thoughts of the Tao.". After understanding, Yalin had to put 35ooo points of soul energy into it, raising the character''s AI level to level 3, and then the pitiful 55oo points of remaining soul energy were displayed on the summoning system interface. "There''s another question. What are the conditions for unlocking the new race"? "To be loyal to you, unlocking a new race requires that the race be loyal to you, even if it''s just a person.". Considering Nemo''s words, Yalin recalled the matter of the frost and snow elf today, indeed! The frost snow elf has always been loyal to the king of the white dragon. Although he has died for a long time, the frost snow elf still swore loyalty to himself. It is probably for this reason that he untied the new option. If so, it doesn''t seem too difficult to unlock the new race option. Anyway, only one person is required to be loyal to himself. Today''s work is over. Yalin exchanged food for the rest goblins and Mountain Giants. He also exchanged some exquisite dishes and chatted with major Alex while eating. His level has been raised again, Yalin did not hesitate to raise the level of [frost storm barrier] to Lv2. Now the snowstorm under the mountain is still roaring as fiercely as usual, but the wind and snow on the mountain have been stopped by himself. There is not even a cold wind except for the naturally formed small snowflakes. Night soon fell on the Arnold mountains! Through the map, he once again observed the situation of the mountains and recalled all kinds of things today. Yalin once again returned his consciousness to his separation who was still cleaning up in the big library. The dragon people need little sleep, and they don''t need sleep at all now. Being idle is also idle. It''s not like continuing to do some work! It''s cheap this time, major Alex! This is Yalin''s last thought today. He greeted the other four dragons next to him. Yalin smashed them with a punch and continued to work in front of the rocks. Inside the cleared channel, a large group of goblins are lying on the ground and sleeping. The huge mountain giant is asked by Yalin to sleep far away from the goblins. If they turn over when they sleep, it is estimated that many short goblins will be crushed to death. Major Alex Louis Armstrong, the alchemist of the great wrist, is lying in his sleeping bag. At the moment, he is blushing and nervous. The reason is that there are more than a dozen beautiful fairy girls lying next to him. A normal man is surrounded by a group of girls with stunning looks. It is estimated that no one can sleep calmly, Major Alex, who has the spirit of a hot-blooded man, now believes that he must be steaming like a big steamer. As a noble soldier, how can he misinterpret these girls? No! I must think of something else "Fe, Zn, Zn, Cu, Au" Presently make complaints about the periodic table in the channel. In fact, after summoning three frost prayers and 1o frost snow elf high-level mages today, Yalin asked why all the summoned were female elves? When thirteen beautiful and distinctive fairy girls swore in unison, all the fairy girls were wearing very ordinary cloth clothes because they had just been summoned. At the moment they knelt down on one knee, their white and tender breasts looked endless from the collar, making Yalin swallow saliva involuntarily. "My dear master, the creator has set the calling creature as female priority by default. Without special requirements and comments, it is always female priority.". Damn it¡® Panda ''that guy is doing this again! "The four white dragons I summoned were randomly selected. What''s the matter?"? "Your previous call is because I have not been activated as an assistant, because the default program is set on me.". "Cancel this default for me"! "Master! What''s wrong with summoning creatures that are mainly female"? Yalin said with a little excitement with his hands behind his back: "I just want to say Nemo once! My sexual orientation is very normal. As long as I am a man, I would like to have a * * too. But I hope you understand what my current goal is! As the king of white dragon who can fight against God, my current goal is to establish a wise, cold and terrible image in the short term, not a man addicted to wine and sex Do you understand! What will people think if one day my palace is full of beautiful women? This is not the king of white dragon, but the king of lust "! Nemo nodded, bowed slightly and said, "I fully understand, my dear master! I will modify the default option right away, but I have summoned creatures \\ "I know, I don''t expect to return it.". When sleeping at night, the goblins have some peculiar smell. The frost snow elf girls who already have level 3 AI have some habits of loving cleanliness. They don''t want to be too close to the goblins, and the huge body of mountain giants should not be too close. For these elf girls, the only man who can be close together is the man named Alex trusted by the Lord. But for major Alex, it must have been a hard night to sleep ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Is this the limit"? At the moment, Yalin is walking in the forest under the Arnold mountains. His body is like being shackled. It seems that there is a powerful force pulling him back. Every step forward, this feeling becomes stronger and stronger. In the end, Yalin was really unable to move forward, so he had to stop and breathe heavily. This is the limit of the use range of power! Looking at the ground behind him, he has stepped out a series of deep footprints. Yalin finally gave up his progress. After walking on the ground for a while, I looked at the sky trees around, which were almost hundreds of meters high and needed more than a dozen people to hug. There was no other sound in the vast forest except the wind and snow. It was always described in the novel that there were demons everywhere, but I hadn''t seen a shadow for so long! But think about it, it used to be the nest of the dragon. Even if it has been abandoned for thousands of years, the power of the dragon still exists. It is estimated that the Warcraft in the forest have no time to escape and dare to lean near here. Yalin somersaulted from the ground and said uninteresting, "at this time, according to the Convention of crossing novels, should I meet an adventure team, or the princess in distress?". There was nothing else to respond to Yalin except the sound of wind and snow. Yalin shrugged and laughed: "hahaha! This kind of vulgar plot is really only available in YY novels. In such a large forest and mountain range, someone will come here when the mountain is closed with ice and snow in winter. It''s no different from suicide". "Forget it, let''s stop here today and go back"! With a cold wind blowing, Yalin''s body lost its color and became transparent ice, scattered on the ground like collapsed building blocks. Consciousness returned to the sealed temple. Nemo also planned the construction plan of the whole territory at this time, and the brilliant dragon city was displayed in front of Yalin through holographic projection. It is a magnificent building with magical atmosphere built on the mountain peak, with huge bridges connecting the cliffs, towering and thick walls surrounding the whole mountain range, and even a huge sky city suspended in the air! Every scene shocked Yalin''s heart. "How long will it take to build all this"? "Dear master, according to my calculation, it will take 1200 years to fully establish all this". "One thousand two hundred years is good. Can you give me a little longer?"? "This is only a basic calculation based on existing resources. It does not rule out that the construction process can be accelerated after you improve the soul energy recovery in the future.". "I also blame myself for wasting too much soul energy at the beginning, otherwise the engineering degree would be much faster.". "In fact, I suggest you use your soul points to summon some frost goblins to start logging. There are still a lot of material and energy that can be used directly for construction projects. There is no need to delay the development for temporary savings.". "I see. Let''s do it when the next task reward is released.". Material energy can be used to exchange various items and minerals. Yalin also slowly noticed that the finished materials exchanged with material energy will be much more expensive than semi-finished products. For example, a defense Fort needs 24ooo material energy to exchange directly with material energy, but it will be much cheaper if it is exchanged with the building materials for building magic towers, Almost as long as 12ooo matter and energy can be completed. By analogy, as long as you have the corresponding technology and workers, no matter what construction, weapons, armor, food, it is absolutely more cost-effective to exchange all kinds of semi-finished materials for processing than to buy finished products directly. &1t; System prompt: the magic research tower building is enabled. After completing the task, reward 3ooooo points of soul energy and 5oooo points of material energy! One random Special Summoned character and one custom white dragon blood line (the maximum potential of the Special Summoned character is within level D) > Finally! Yalin happily shook his hand, and the long-awaited construction task reward was finally completed! Quickly opened the system, Yalin immediately summoned 1OO frost goblins according to the scheduled plan, and summoned 3O frost and snow elf civilians at the price of 18O soul energy. Although it shows that it is a civilian, the various attributes of an elf civilian with 18O points of soul energy are quite good. Even a civilian can be used as half a mage. In the future, as long as they go to the library to learn, they can be directly upgraded to a medium-level mage soon. Next, Yalin immediately built a logging farm with material and energy in the territory. The built level-1 logging farm looks like a small family firewood house, with a few axes and saws in it. The level-1 farm is terrible. It can only grow a little low-grade crops, and the farmhouse is more dilapidated like a small thatched hut. Xiuyalin directly consumed 2o5oo material and energy and raised the logging farm to level 4. 32ooo material and energy raised the farm to level 5. He sent 5O goblins from each place to work. By the way, he asked the frost and snow elves civilians just summoned to supervise and command the work of goblins. When assigning tasks, Yalin subconsciously threw all male elves to the logging farm to work, All the women were sent to the farm. Just like playing Empire 3 before, Yalin still likes men to do heavy work and women to do light work. After all this, Yalin looked at the remaining energy. The soul energy was 25715 points left this time. There was still 1o577oo much material energy to be consumed! Unfortunately, material energy cannot be converted into soul energy. For the strategic plan, Yalin made some preliminary plans. First of all, he considered that he was sealed in the yanoder mountains and could not go out. Although panda told him that he could expand the scope of activities by completing tasks, it must be that these tasks are not simple. Anyway, don''t expect to complete these tasks in the short term. It''s too slow to summon creatures to expand by soul energy. After all, I''m poor now, and I can''t summon more people with that energy. Secondly, I know too little about the world. In the memory of the White Dragon King, I still know the current situation of the world more than 2000 years ago. At that time, it was the era when overlord garseric unified the big 6. Now it seems that this huge empire has been fragmented again. The specific situation is unknown. Yalin planned the highlights to be completed. First, the construction of the territory should not be slow, and he is no longer saving material and energy. The project construction that can not be achieved now can be completed immediately with material and energy, complete the infrastructure task as soon as possible, get the task reward, and quickly establish the necessary material and logistics supply, After all, it is now that everyone needs to consume 4ooo some material energy to exchange food every day, and the material energy consumption will be greater when the population is increasing. It is also necessary to send some scouts to collect intelligence from the human kingdom outside the mountains, but it needs to be careful. After all, it is not suitable for the world to show its own existence. Although the "Panda" has guaranteed its almost invincible existence in the world, and now it also has four adult white dragons as its combat power, But the most important thing is that he can''t get out of the Arnold mountains and doesn''t understand the strength of mankind at this stage. Yalin doesn''t want to take this risk! If you attract a large army to encircle and suppress yourself, you will be in trouble. Build high walls, accumulate grain widely, and slowly become the king! At this stage, Yalin has made up his mind to use these three strategies. As for sending scouts to collect intelligence, he has no better manpower to send. Although there are Ranger arms in the frost snow spirit of the summoning system, after all, the race is the spirit family, and the summoning character AI is only Level 3. It is estimated that it will be revealed when sent out! Although major Alex is human, no matter who looks at him, he knows that the muscle brother of major is not material for spies and scouts. We still have to think long-term about collecting intelligence. Anyway, now summon random special characters! After choosing several animation and game icons, Yalin began to flash. He watched them for a long time this time, hoping to find out some rules and order from the changed pictures. However, after watching them for a long time, he didn''t see any order except the painful tears in his eyes. After rubbing his eyes, Yalin had to stop meditation. "It''s codegeass rebellious Lucius. It''s good. It depends on the next luck"! This animation is very familiar to Yalin, and Yalin also likes the protagonist rulucio v. Brittania very much! It''s mainly because I''m tired of watching the overwhelming violence and waste material protagonists. It''s too rare for a protagonist with a strategy like lulushu. Not only lulushu is like the immortal witch C. C, but also the imperial Prime Minister xiunaizel, who impressed Yalin. "You look very happy, my dear master.". Nemo''s hologram stood beside Yalin and said. "Of course, it''s just that I need some partners with administrative and strategic ability now. If only I could choose Lu Luxiu, en \ n even shinezer. In short, don''t choose a convenient role like Yucheng.". Lucio! Lucio! In his heart, he silently recited the character he hoped to choose, and Yalin motioned to pause. When the character Icon stopped, Yalin was stunned, and then hit the wall with a heavy fist. Is this good luck or bad luck? He chose the three family slaves! Chapter 9 Shumu rosefinch! One of the main characters in the rebellious Lucius of codegeass is the best friend of the hero Lucius in his childhood. When he grew up, compared with Lucius who advocated to destroy the Brittany empire by violence, the cardinal rosefinch decided to change the empire from the inside. Compared with the protagonist Lu Lu Xiu in the original work, the cardinal rosefinch also has a high popularity, although most of this popularity is to scold him as a traitor! The title of family slave with three surnames refers to that Shumu rosefinch betrayed and loyal to the three people one after another. The first was to betray Luluxiu in exchange for the title of round table Knight directly under the emperor, and then, on the condition of the first knight, assisted xiunaijer in coup to assassinate the emperor. The third time was to become zero, round table Knight directly under Luluxiu after usurping the throne. Finally, after xiunaijer was defeated by lulushu in the decisive battle in Japan, the "demon king" lulushu completely ruled the world and began cruel rule, focusing the hatred of the world on himself. Shumu rosefinch then played zero to assassinate emperor lulushu and cut off the chain of hatred in the world, so as to usher in the future of the world. This is Lu Xiu''s plan to create a new world "soul song of zero town". &1t; As scheduled, the hatred of the world is concentrated on me. As long as I disappear, I can break the chain of hatred. The Black Knights have the legend of zero, and sunezer will obey zero. In this way, the world will not return to the table because of military power, but for conversation, and can move forward tomorrow. > &1t; Rosefinch, you want to be a hero and the Savior who saves the world from the enemy of the world and the tyrant Lu Lu Xiu, zero. > &1t; This is your punishment. You must live as an angel of justice, wearing a mask, and no longer as a pivot rosefinch. We must also sacrifice the happiness of ordinary people for the world forever. > &1t;¡ª¡ª Lu Xiu > In fact, when he first came into contact with this animation, Yalin was also full of antipathy to Shumu rosefinch, but with the deepening of the plot and the broadcast of the second season, if you put aside those unfair evaluations, Yalin learned that Shumu rosefinch was actually a person full of a sense of justice, but Shumu rosefinch was a little naive. If he joined hands with Lu Xiu at the beginning, maybe \\\\\\\\\\\ "Maybe \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Reluctantly shook his head. Yalin looked at the white light in front and slowly gathered into a human shape. The pivot rosefinch in Ashford school uniform knelt on one knee and said, "see your majesty.". When major Alex met for the first time, he called himself an adult, but the Suzuki rosefinch called himself his majesty. It seems that every special caller still retains these habits in his life. After thinking about it, Yalin put on the momentum that a ''Majesty'' should have and said, "get up and don''t be polite here to szak.". ¡°yesyourmajesty¡±! (Note 1) When the rosefinch stood up, Yalin looked at the data of the pivot rosefinch displayed on the summoning system: Name: Shumu rosefinch Race: Human Occupation: Soldier Grade: LV1 Experience: O / 1OOO Magic: 8O / 8O Strength: 96 Agility: 117 Spirit: 87 Wisdom: 63 Constitution: 83 Favorability: friendly 14 / 1OO Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) reflex nerve (agility value increased by 5%), survival intention (whole body attribute increased by 3O% when life and death are critical), mechanical driving (mechanical object driving technology increased by 25%) Growth potential: DD Special Summon resurrection needs: 3ooo soul energy It''s weak! Yalin was stunned when he looked at the abilities of Shumu rosefinch. How to say, it was also an important role in rebelling against rulucius. The value was too low for major bialix. And the growth potential is still poor DD level, but the major has reached level B. Seeing Yalin frowning and staring at himself, Shumu rosefinch was worried, but he didn''t dare to ask without authorization. The degree of liking is much lower than that of the major. The title of three surnamed domestic slaves seems to be really \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\, In other words, an ordinary person can''t be an ordinary person. In contrast, major Alex is a practical national alchemist who has passed the examination in the steel world. He is also a soldier who has participated in the tragic battle of the ishuvar annihilation war. The ability of alchemy alone has greatly improved his growth potential. "Shumu rosefinch, I want to ask you something"? When the rosefinch heard Lin''s words, he quickly lowered his head and put one hand on his shoulder and said, "yes, your majesty, please.". Stretching his eyebrows, Yalin said, "do you still remember yufermia?"? "Yoffy MIA"? Shumu rosefinch searched the name in his mind for a moment. "Yes! Do you have an impression of this girl, eufemia Li Brittania"? When Yalin saw the rosefinch, he was almost sure that the animation characters summoned would not remember each other if they were not related by blood. No matter how hard they remembered each other at that time. The rosefinch recalled again and again and said, "I''m sorry, your majesty, my subordinates really have no impression.". After taking a breath at ease, Yalin said, "it doesn''t matter! Don''t care. Maybe I can introduce you to you in the future.". After exchanging some warm clothes for the rosefinch to wear, Yalin motioned him to follow him and found major Alex who was repairing the library with alchemy through the induction of soul connection. "Let me introduce you. This is major Alex, the alchemist of the ''mighty wrist''. Yalin introduced him aside. After that, he threw a look at the rosefinch. When he learned that Alex was a soldier, Shumu rosefinch was a little nervous and said with a military salute: "my name is Shumu rosefinch. I''m glad to know you, major. Please give me more advice in the future.". Looking at the nervous look of the pivot rosefinch, major Alex smiled and said, "Alex Louis Armstrong, I''m glad to meet you, too.". "In the future, please guide the pivot rosefinch more, major Alex.". Yalin said aside. "Yes, my Lord! I will certainly give you a good guidance.". In addition to being too hot-blooded and prone to tears, major Alex is a very warm-hearted and righteous man in the original work. Looking at the two people, they seem to get along well. Yalin took them to the highest peak of the yanoder mountains. After stopping the wind and snow to disperse the clouds, the whole magnificent yanoder mountains and a large forest in the distance came into their eyes, At ordinary times, Yalin likes to enjoy the beautiful scenery that no artist can describe here. At the moment, Alex and Shumu rosefinch are completely immersed in this beautiful scenery! However, Yalin doesn''t specially bring them to enjoy the beautiful scenery. After having two companions from different worlds, he has always been most worried about not being recognized by these companions. After all, they all have their own ideals in their hearts. These companions may not hurt themselves, but Yalin doesn''t want them to hate themselves anyway, So we should unify their beliefs anyway. Coughed and called them back from the charming scenery. Yalin said slowly, "what''s the scenery here? It''s very beautiful?"? "The beauty of nature is really not what we can create. It is simply the highest artistic beauty.". Major Alex said with tears on his face. "It''s so beautiful that people can''t describe it.". The rosefinch was slightly excited and tried to keep his mood steady and smiled peacefully. Yalin walked forward a few steps, looked at the horizon in the distance and said with thousands of feelings: "at the end of the sunlight, all belong to our territory £ " Deliberately used ''we'' instead of ''I'' to explain that Yalin subconsciously still wanted to treat everyone as a companion rather than a minister. Alex and rosefinch also looked at the farthest place illuminated by the sun. "At the end of this forest, where are countless kingdoms repeating the process of rise and decline, disputes between races and disputes between beliefs! The world is very broad, and there are too many untouched fields that have not been set foot by people. The fields of man, God, devil and our dragon are intertwined" "My Lord" "Your Majesty" Yalin has been reading and learning the memory of the White Dragon King as soon as he is free. Now he has a lot of knowledge of this new world. "Shumu rosefinch! If you can reshape a world, what kind of existence do you want the world to become?"? Turning around, Yalin asked, staring at the rosefinch. The rosefinch''s heart was shocked. He knelt down on one knee and said sincerely and firmly: "Your Majesty, if you can subordinates, I hope the world can become a world where no matter who can live and work in peace and contentment, a world that is peaceful and inclusive.". Lin smiled faintly, looked at major Alex and asked, "major, what about you?"? "I also agree with Zhu quejun''s idea.". Major Alex cast a favorable look at the rosefinch and said excitedly, "I hope I can use my strength to protect the weak in this world.". "It''s a perfect ideal world.". Yalin smiled helplessly and said, "but it is also the most difficult world to establish. You know, reality is much more cruel than dream.". Shumu rosefinch raised his head and said firmly: "even if the reality is how cruel, his subordinates will go on unswervingly.". Sure enough, as in the original work, the rosefinch is indeed a naive idealist. Although Yalin looked at the pivot rosefinch in front of him, he thought he was too naive, but he didn''t have any idea to laugh at him. After all, his dream is always good, which is much better than those who complain and abandon themselves. "Then let me see your determination, rosefinch"! Yalin turned his head and ordered major Alex, "major, go and compete with rosefinch.". With a finger, the wind and snow stopped completely in an instant, and a piece of snow on the top of the mountain disappeared without a trace, revealing solid rocks. Soon, a large open space was cleared by Yalin. "Ah! It''s an adult.". Major Alex walked to the middle of the open space. The rosefinch looked at it. Lin nodded and walked over. He took off his clothes. Major Alex showed his strong muscles and said excitedly: "then, Mr. rosefinch, I will try my best to compete with you.". After bowing respectfully, the rosefinch put on a karate posture and said, "this is what I want. Please give me more advice.". Although major Alex has been hinted not to use alchemists to deal with rosefinch, for the results of the competition, Yalin knows very well that rosefinch can''t win major Alex. After all, both sides are too poor in age, physique, enemy experience and fighting skills! No matter how powerful the characters in the original work come to this world, their abilities will be modified to such an extent that they can''t cross the existence of this world ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the repaired hall, the cardinal rosefinch was surprised at the moment, because just now Yalin had told him to give up his human identity and become a white dragon. Yalin believed he would not refuse this choice. Once, in order to achieve lulushu''s last wish, the cardinal rosefinch gave up his name and existence and lived only as zero''s messenger of justice, Now that he wants to build an ideal perfect world, power is what he must get! Now tell me your answer. "I understand, your majesty! If I can build a world where everyone can live in peace, I am willing to give up everything"! "It''s good to have this awareness." After listening to the rosefinch''s words, Yalin opened the calling system: "replace the blood of pivot rosefinch with white dragon blood." &1t; System prompt: the lineage of the Special Summoned character Shumu rosefinch is customized as white dragon lineage, and the white dragon lineage will be rewarded by consuming a task >. The body of Shumu rosefinch floated in the air for a moment, and the white light poured into his body like a torrent. The rosefinch only felt that the cells of the whole body seemed to be disintegrating and reorganizing, and even the bones could be heard clicking. Soon, the new attribute values of pivot rosefinch are displayed on the summoning system: Name: Shumu rosefinch Race: White Dragon Occupation: Soldier Grade: LV1 Experience: 1o / 2ooo Magic: 12oo / 12oo Strength: 3425 Agility: 2o67 Spirit: 1236 Wisdom: 864 Constitution: 1742 Element biological domination: O / 5oo Favorability: friendly 87 / 1OO Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) reflex nerve (agility increased by 5%); survival intention (whole body attribute increased by 3O when life and death are critical); mechanical driving (mechanical object driving technology increased by 25%); frost field element creature summoning frost spell immunity immunity other level 1-1o magic toxicity resistance increased life tenacity (HP increased by 1OO%) Growth potential: S Special Summon resurrection needs: 42ooo soul energy Invincible! Yalin looked at the new data of Shumu rosefinch and swallowed his saliva. The improvement of various values was higher than that of the ordinary summoned adult white dragon. It can be said that he got a strong combat power for free. What''s more exciting is that there is still a white dragon lineage in his hand that hasn''t been used! In other words, ordinary characters who do not have many special abilities in the original works can use this lineage to strengthen their strength and make them powerful beings that can shock the world! The rise of the white dragon clan will be unstoppable! (Note 1: yes your majesty is! Your majesty is! Your highness is! Your highness is! Yes my1ord is! Your excellency (used to address the officer) is a common address in Lu Xiu''s animation. Here is a brief description!) Chapter 10 Time flies More than a year has passed since it first came to the yanoder mountains and devoted itself to the territory construction. Yalin has no impatience and impatience. Under careful arrangement and distribution, the whole yanoder mountains have initially formed a solid stronghold. On the towering cliff, the conference hall, the meditator library, the giant dragon''s nest, the mana Crystal Tower, and some unimaginable huge buildings have been erected between them. Surrounded by clouds, the mana Crystal Tower scattered blue magic light, making the whole white dragon city more mysterious. Now the empty territory has become lively. In the large library, the wizard wizard apprentice in silver robes is concentrating on copying magic books. The frost prayer in high-level robes enters the magic research tower adjacent to the library. On the chair outside the corridor, a high-level frost wizard male mage is explaining some magic points to an apprentice, The young female elf apprentice looked shy but listened attentively. Everything looked like everything in an ordinary school in the world where Yalin lived before. All the ordinary summoning creatures in the territory now have no sense of mechanical rigidity. After the character AI level has been raised to level 5 by Yalin, all the ordinary summoning creatures are completely like a normal person with feelings. They can laugh, cry, get angry, nervous and angry, but they still won''t resist their master. The highest peak of the yarod mountains is known as the ''hillya spear'', which is the highest peak of the whole big 6. Compared with the cliff where the meditator library is located, the ''hillya spear'' has been fully integrated into the clouds. Ordinary people can''t see the true appearance of the mountain except seeing the clouds all over the sky from the ground! &1t; No one can climb to the top of the spear of hillia except the gods > This is what people have described as the "spear of hillia" for thousands of years, but it is true! It used to be the location of the frost wing hall, the bedroom of the king of the white dragon! Compared with the following mountains connected by bridges and transmission arrays, the "hillya spear" has no access to go up, and only depends on its own strength to fly or climb up. The original owner of the White Dragon King is far from the incomparable power of his family. Even the white dragon''s family can''t bear the deadly cold emitted by the Dragon King for a long time. Refusing to approach all life has become a symbol of the power of the White Dragon King. It is precisely because of this terrible power that the Dragon King is more lonely, For a long time, the king of the white dragon could only sleep alone in his hall. In order to please their masters, the whole frost wing hall is carefully built by members of the white dragon clan with steel and jade combined with Millennium cold wood and other precious materials from the yarod mountains. Skilled dwarf craftsmen carved beautiful murals and statues, and frost snow elf mages arranged countless mana crystals and exquisite puppet servants in the whole hall. In the dragon war ten thousand years ago, the frost wing hall, as the bedroom of the king of the white dragon, did suffer the least damage. This is probably due to the dangerous position of the frost wing hall and the fact that the hall was not guarded at all. The fierce scuffle was not born here. The once White Dragon King would rest in two places of the bedroom, in the Dragon sleeping hall in the white dragon form and the master bedroom in the human form. After ten thousand years of leisure in the master bedroom of the hall, the master here came in again. After dispelling the dust in the whole bedroom with magic and directly repairing the room and replacing furniture with material energy, Yalin looked around at this huge and brilliant room. In fact, the size and pattern of this bedroom can be said to be not only a bedroom, but a huge palace. There are restaurants, lounges, servant rooms, main halls, treasure houses, storerooms, gardens, throne halls and even dungeons! I''m afraid even the royal palaces of some countries in the world can''t compare with it. Facing the soft big bed, Yalin directly lay on it in a big shape. After rolling for a while, Yalin sat up and looked at the frost and snow fairy behind him. "Come a little". Yalin waved. "It''s the master"! The fairy girl nodded slightly and walked respectfully to Yalin I have to say that the frost snow fairy girl in front of me is really very beautiful. She has a beautiful silver head with a delicate and lovely face. On her slender body, two lovely little rabbits are wrapped under the beautiful robe. Although her skin is too pale due to the power of frost, it makes people feel a sense of pity. He gently raised the girl''s jaw with his hand and appreciated the beautiful face. At the moment, from the eyes of others, the posture of Du Yalin and frost snow elf girl seemed very warm. After looking at the elf girl for a while, Yalin tried to suppress the * * in his heart and said, "if I want you to kill yourself immediately, will you do it?"? "Master, your orders are supreme. I will absolutely obey every order of you.". "Then ?" Yalin took back his hand and sat on the bed. After a while, he looked up and said, "take off your clothes.". The fairy girl gently agreed, and immediately began to take off her clothes, robes, shoes, pants, and then her intimate underwear. Soon, the beautiful * * of the fairy girl appeared in front of Yalin. The shy expression gave a little more blood color to the white face, and the action of gently covering his chest with his hand was more imaginative. A kind of sensory stimulation made Yalin fiercely stand up, hold the elf girl''s shoulder, press her on the bed and kiss her on the pair of delicate lips, and the palm pressed on a round jade ball and gently kneaded it. It is worth mentioning that Yalin is not wearing this armor now, He was just wearing an ordinary robe. Through the cloth, Yalin could feel the smoothness of the girl''s skin. For a time, Yalin''s breath began to rush! If the girl under her body is in her original world, she will definitely be a rare beauty. But now such beautiful girls are being pressed under their own body, and they still look shy when picked by the king, not to mention a large group of beautiful girls of this level, as long as they like it After opening his mouth, Yalin looked at the elf girl with blurred eyes. Suddenly, he rubbed his forehead with his hands and asked, "don''t you want to?"? "No, master, as long as you want it, I''m willing to give it to you. For me, your command is everything.". "Willing? Command"? Yalin held his forehead and laughed: "hahaha, don''t you have a feeling of fear and disgust?"? The frost snow elf girl gently touched Yalin''s chest with her hand and said gently, "I won''t be afraid or hate you. As our Creator, you are everything to us, and your command is our destiny". Listening to the fairy girl''s words, Yalin shook his head and said with a helpless smile, "it''s really an obedient puppet doll.". Touching the girl''s face, Pang Yalin stood up. The elf girl got up from the bed and looked at Yalin blankly. Soon Yalin opened a transmission array and motioned the girl to put on her clothes and leave here. "Master" "Forget it and go back to your work. It''s an order. Do you hear me?"? "Yes"! After the elf girl wore her clothes and left, Yalin lay alone on the big bed, looking at the ceiling and meditating. The empty room seemed deserted for a moment. "Nemo"! Yalin shouted into the air Soon Nemo''s holographic projection appeared in the room and said, "what''s up? My respected Master"? Yalin turned around, looked at Nemo and said, "did you see what just happened?"? "I''m in standby mode without your call, and my system is also set to actively avoid your private affairs.". How advanced! Yalin bent down and sat up and said, "I didn''t do it just now. Such a beautiful fairy girl, who used to appear only in sexual intercourse, now I didn''t do it when she really appeared in front of me? Ha"! In the room, Yalin talked to himself. Nemo listened quietly to the master. Yalin''s body is no longer a separate body formed by ice crystals, but a real body of flesh and blood. The construction in the past six months has raised Yalin''s level to level 4 because he has completed the main infrastructure construction tasks of the territory, As a reward, the scope of activities of their own body has also been expanded from the internal seal temple to the frost wing hall above the temple. Of course, it still needs to use separation to leave here. However, when Yalin raised the AI level of the character to level 5, Yalin looked at the summoned creatures that were similar to normal people, and suddenly took an elf girl to the bedroom, because Yalin wanted to see if these summoned creatures really just obeyed their orders, But Yalin didn''t expect that the charm of the spirit would be so big that he couldn''t control it for a moment. "Really, if she has a little idea of resistance, maybe I''ll really fall in love, and the result will make me think of some bad things.". "Master, your past"? Yalin looked at Nemo, nodded and said, "Nemo, do you have my past information?"? "Of course, my dear master". "Really"? Yalin put his hands behind his head and lay down again and said, "I don''t like wooden people without feelings. Even if they are laughing, crying and angry, for me, I always think they are puppet dolls without feelings and can only move with my actions.". "You have an unimaginable past and experience.". Nemo nodded slightly and said. "That''s right! Since then, I have many puppet dolls. They try their best to please me, laugh at me, flirt with me, flatter me, and move with my actions! But anyway, I just can''t feel warm, so I hate it! I won''t like these puppet dolls now, no matter how beautiful and real they are, I won''t Like ". With that, Yalin turned around, silently closed his eyes and fell asleep quietly with his pillow in his arms. ==================================================== Name: Yalin Race: White Dragon Occupation: King of white dragon Grade: lv4 Experience: 1o2o / 8ooo Magic: 45ooo / 45ooo power:??? Agility:??? Spirit:??? Wisdom:??? constitution:??? Element biological domination: O / 32oo Specialty: Magic Research [6 mastery] engraving research [5 excellence] soul creation [?] material creation [?] Special abilities: water and frost Spell Immunity (Spell Immunity) mind control immunity (mind control immunity) increased poison resistance (toxin resistance increased by 4O% immune to low-level toxins) immune to other level 1-17 magic death severe cold (deadly cold always scattered throughout the body) life extreme tenacity (HP increased by 4OO%) element domination (casting and effect increased by 1OO%) soul freezing (you can freeze each other''s soul seal) master all Elemental creature calls in the frost magic frost field (make the place covered with wind and snow) As the king of the white dragon, Yalin can live normally without sleep, but if he wants, Yalin can also enter a short sleep, because Yalin always feels that he is still a human. He doesn''t sleep because of excitement and engineering construction at the beginning. If he doesn''t sleep now, he always feels uncomfortable. After waking up, Yalin opened his attributes and inquired. In more than a year, Yalin also found many interesting places. For example, all ordinary summoning creatures can also be upgraded, and the abilities of summoning creatures will be improved differently due to different work. The highest level of all summoned creatures can be increased to level 45. After reaching the highest level, you can also use soul energy for special enhancement to increase the upper level to level 8O. Now, among their own men, goblins are generally more than ten levels. Frost snow elf mages are about three to five levels. The higher the level of arms, the more experience they need. Now none of the dragons has been upgraded. After leaving the frost wing hall, Yalin walked to the training ground while looking at the mining progress report of an iron mine near the mountain! Now he has four 7-level logging farms, five 9-level farms and the newly built 3-level mines. The daily material and energy consumption of the whole territory has begun to have a small surplus. Unlike the previous state of only losing but not earning, some basic food has been supplied. Although a lot of iron ore has been mined, the forger hall and furnace are still buried under the mountain. Now they are still in the state of excavation and cleaning, Yalin built all kinds of buildings during this period. In order to save time, he consumed material and energy for instant construction. Although the territory expansion has been improved a lot, the material and energy consumption is also very large. With a large number of manpower, he also stopped instant construction and began to save manual construction. However, after completing the basic task, there are many other rewards besides the two energy rewards. Up to now, Yalin still has four custom white dragon lineages in his hand, (the highest character growth potential is within level D) because all infrastructure tasks have been completed, Yalin also received an additional custom black dragon lineage (the highest character growth potential is within level C) and a call for a designated special character. (the highest character growth potential is level BB) When I first came to the gate of the training ground, there was a fierce fight. After entering, two figures were moving rapidly on the fighting platform in the center of the training ground. Both sides seemed to be looking for loopholes in each other''s defense. "Hell hot fist"! Finally, one of the golden men wearing silver armor and red tights took the lead in jumping, and the right hand of his wearer''s horse head shaped arm armor ejected a flame violently. His opponent * * the big man with the upper body, his eyes lit up, and a heavy stone wall rose immediately after he punched the ground. At the moment of hitting, half of the stone wall completely melted into bubbling mud, but the fist power also weakened. At the moment when the flame disappeared, the golden man had been lifted high and crossed the stone wall. Then he poured all his strength into his legs and hit the big man. "OK! Then take the next blow.". The fist and foot touched everything. Under the hard work, the burning flames around turned into a hot air sweeper training ground. Seeing that he could no longer break through the man''s defense, the golden man jumped back decisively and opened the distance, and the scene became a confrontation again! The wonderful attack and defense made several onlookers nearby applaud. Clapping his hands, Yalin said admiringly as he walked: "using Alchemy to weaken the power of hot pressing fist to fight back is really worthy of being major Alex with rich practical combat experience.". "Lord God"! "Lord Yalin"! Before, Yalin conveyed the order not to pay too much attention to etiquette in informal occasions. Major Alex and the golden man naturally motioned after noticing Yalin''s coming. "Hagen''s hell hot fist is also powerful. If his opponent was not major Alex who was proficient in alchemy, he would have been killed by one blow.". Looking at the golden man in front of him, Yalin said with a happy smile. Hagen! This name once appeared in a very old classic animation. Even Yalin gradually forgot this character because of time. When Hagen randomly summoned special characters to appear before and after Yalin''s face, Yalin''s dusty memory was recalled again. Name: Hagen Race: Human Occupation: Nordic God fighter Grade: Lv2 Experience: 32o / 3ooo Magic: 34o / 5oo (consumed when fighting major Alex) Strength: 424 Agility: 224 Spirit: 253 Wisdom: 136 Physique: 556 Favorability: intimacy 46 / 1OO Special ability: soul connection (soul connected with Yalin) small universe (all attributes increased by 3O% within a certain period of time), Nordic God fighting clothes (Defense increased, move power increased), ice and fire domination (fire and frost damage increased, and resistance to two kinds of damage increased) Growth potential: a Special Summon resurrection needs: 12ooo soul energy Hagan, the God fighter of Tianxuan star in the northern European chapter of the holy fighter arrow, whose God fighting clothes are derived from the Eight Legged horse of Odin, the main god in northern European mythology. He mainly uses moves such as hell hot pressing fist / universe freezing fist to deal with the enemy. In the original work, he finally lost to the "forgiveness of the goddess of dawn" of the glacier. Chapter 11 Hagen is the last person selected by the random special call. He has the growth potential of level a, which makes Yalin feel that he has found a bargain. Moreover, Hagen''s combat ability does not deserve the title of Nordic God fighter. He can compete with major Alex who has reached LV3 at LV1. Now major has been upgraded to lv4, and Hagen has reached Lv2, There began to be faint signs of major Alex. Hagen in the original work is good at using ice and fire to attack his opponent alternately. Unfortunately, in the yanold mountains, Hagen''s hell hot pressing fist representing fire has been weakened by the power of ice and frost, but fortunately, the power of the cosmic freezing fist representing ice and snow has been greatly strengthened. Yalin has stopped letting Alex, Shumu rosefinch and Hagen join the territory construction. After all, there are enough people now, and there is still a lot of soul energy left for task reward. It''s time to start building some military forces. Although there should be no threat to step into the yanoder mountains according to the current situation, it''s still necessary to make some preparations! The most important point is that there is much more direct fighting in the training ground than the little experience gained from engineering construction tasks. Since the experience of Special Summoned characters is difficult to grow through engineering construction, it''s better to let them exercise themselves to upgrade. Anyway, fighting figures like Hagen or Shumu rosefinch strengthened with white dragon blood will not improve the degree of engineering construction, except major Alex''s Alchemy! In fact, Yalin has always considered calling several alchemists from the steel world. Considering Hagen''s strength and the fighting characteristics of the characters in the saint fighter''s works, Yalin directly arranged major Alex to practice with him. During this period, the major seemed to be very energetic. At the beginning of the practice, he thought he was also an alchemist because Hagen''s fist had flames and frost. "Major Alex, what do you think of Hagen''s strength"? Yalin asked inadvertently? "I have to say that Mr. Hagen is better than I thought. Now I have to work hard just for defense.". Major Alex said as he took out a comb and stood up with a pinch of stupid hair on his head Hagen humbly waved his hand and said, "I''m surprised by your strength, major Alex.". After nodding, Yalin waved to several people on the other side of the training ground and said, "let''s have a rest today. It''s time for dinner.". The following people came over in order to wear the pivot rosefinch in the round table Knight''s military uniform in the original work. They were followed by the white dragon kraferig promoted by Yalin as the chief steward, and a beautiful woman with shoulder silver in silver armor. Her pupils glittered with demonic silver and held a unique two handed sword in her hand. Name: Miriya Race: half demon Occupation: big sword Grade: Lv2 Experience: 45o / 3ooo Magic: 15O / 15O Strength: 144 Agility: 378 Spirit: 168 Wisdom: 1o4 Constitution: 235 Favorability: friendly: 67 / 1OO Special ability: soul connection (soul connected with Yalin) demon blood (strength agility, physical attribute increased 2o% intelligence attribute decreased by 5%), reflex nerve (agility increased by 5%), phantom (agility increased by 15O in a short time), strong physical resistance (you won''t lose your mind when liberating demon power, and you can return to human after awakening) (body shape changes all attributes increased 3oo% after use, you will become weak and cannot awaken again in a short time) Growth potential: BB Special Summon resurrection needs: 95oo soul energy Compared with those popular mainstream animation "big sword", it can be regarded as a long-running work, in which the selling point is the beautiful and powerful female characters to deal with terrible demons. There is no nonsense plot of cute and meat selling, but the cruel battle intertwined with blood and sword, which once caused a short upsurge on the Internet when the animation version came out. To say that there are three characters in the animation of big sword that impress Yalin most. First, the soul character of the whole story is endowed with di goddess, di Yujie and the smiling dinissa, which is called the strongest dragon suit, by many animation fans. The second is ladia, who secretly supports the protagonists, and the last is yingmiriya, who has excellent mind and leadership. Although the random Special Summon character did not choose the strongest Nisa, Riya is also a very good role. In the original work, all big sword warriors mixed with demon blood and flesh will gradually become awakened because they are eroded by demon blood. Considering this, Yalin had to use 2ooo soul energy to strengthen a special ability of "strong physical resistance" for Miriya. This ability can not only avoid the erosion of demon blood and recover from the awakened state, It also has strengthened resistance to other negative states, which is not too painful. "Well ~ ~ it looks like you came back from the battlefield.". The round table Knight''s uniform of the pivot wood rosefinch was full of holes, and the armor worn by kraferig was full of knife marks. Only Miriya calmly inserted the big sword in the back and sorted out the intact armor. Miriya, who is more regular in the original book, saluted ARIM and said, "Lord ARIM, is this the end of today''s training?"? "It''s hard for you. Let''s go to dinner together.". Yalin nodded to Miriya With the gradual increase of manpower, Yalin did not rush to exchange a pile of food for points as before when it was time to eat. After the establishment of the canteen, Yalin simply exchanged a lot of all kinds of food. It happened that here is on the snow mountain. The frost spirit is best at ice magic, and all warehouses have become natural big freezers. Frost and snow elves are responsible for food preparation every day, and Yalin doesn''t have the habit of opening a small stove. Especially when his companions increase, he prefers to eat big pot rice with everyone and talk and laugh. In fact, Yalin doesn''t have to eat at all. The body won''t feel hungry, and the noumenon is close to the existence of gods, and doesn''t need food. However, Yalin still retains his habit as a human being, and he will eat more or less. Of course, it''s more important to chat while eating. However, it is worth mentioning that the food of the ice goblins and Mountain Giants working at the foot of the mountain needs to be taken down by the white dragon bodyguard. The main reason is the poor health habits of the goblins and Mountain Giants. Although it is not easy to spread the smell on the cold snow mountains, few people can eat calmly when looking directly at the goblins, Lin ordered the snow elf to pay close attention to the hygiene of goblins these days. At least let these little things do a good job in their basic personal hygiene habits. "Well, this lamb chop is roasted just right.". After eating lamb chops, major Alex gracefully wiped his mouth with a napkin. Many times, I have to say that although the major looks like a class brother, his noble etiquette is really impeccable. Yalin ate all the noodles in his hand and asked, "is that enough? Would you like some more?"? Although the size is the largest among several people, major Alex''s diet is a little out of proportion. A roast lamb chop with a bowl of corn soup and vegetable salad makes Yalin feel that he can solve it in one bite. But compared with major Alex, Miriya, a demon hybrid, ate less. At the moment, she had already finished eating and sat there waiting for everyone. Alinks shook his hand and said with a smile, "no! No! No! Adults! A healthy body needs reasonable nutritional intake. Overeating is not a good thing.". I really don''t know where your muscles grow from! Yalin thought with a bitter smile. "How are rosefinch and kraferige fencing?". Looked at Miriya sitting beside him, and Alin asked inadvertently. Miriya crossed her hands to support her chin and said, "Shumu rosefinch is very talented and learns very fast. Up to now, she can keep up with my sword skills, and kraferige is also very serious.". The unspeakable white dragon kraferig nodded slightly and said, "thank you for your praise, I will work harder"! "Where"! Shumu rosefinch put down his chopsticks and said humbly, "thanks to teacher Miriya''s guidance, I''m far from you.". Miriya played with her knife and fork and said with a smile, "you are too modest!"! The people at the table talked very speculatively. It was decided by Yalin that Miriya acted as the swordsmanship trainer of Shumu rosefinch and kraferige and other white dragons. Although whether it was Shumu rosefinch with customized white dragon lineage or kraferige and other giant dragons, they could win Miriya in terms of comprehensive strength. After all, the giant dragon is really powerful and terrible, Absolute power and absolute degree make skills have no room to intervene at all, but if Shumu rosefinch and kraferig take a human posture and limit their power to the same situation as Miriya, even if they work together, they are not Miriya''s opponents with high swordsmanship. Skill is to serve strength and degree. People with strong strength have skills in cooperation, which is really invincible! Although the dragon form has unparalleled power, Yalin still considers that if it is necessary to use human posture for fine combat and penetration combat, the unskilled side will be in a very unfavorable state. To this end, I need a person who can teach exquisite combat skills. Major Alex is good at alchemy. Not everyone can learn it. It takes a long time to accumulate all kinds of knowledge. The Nordic God fighter Hagen relies on exploding the small universe to produce power, but what is the small universe? It is estimated that there are no other people except the characters in the saint''s arrow, so Hagen is not suitable. Finally, only Miriya''s swordsmanship, at least it is something that ordinary people can master. While they were talking, Yalin felt a slight magic wave and looked aside. At this moment, a dark shadow appeared in the air. When the dark shadow gathered into a human shape, a woman wearing a purple robe gently fell on the ground. The robe tightly wrapped her body without any gap, Even her head was covered with the hat on her cloak, which made her look a little gloomy. Only under the hat could she see her lips painted with flirtatious purple. "Oh, it seems that I''m late.". The woman looked at a table of people who had almost eaten. "It''s not too late. Sit down and have dinner"! Yalin beckoned the woman to take her seat, and called the frost snow spirit who acted as a maid temporarily. Clean up the table and put some new food on it. The fairy maid respectfully stepped aside. Yalin drank coffee and asked, "why didn''t she come again?"? "Master! You mean that little girl"? After taking a bite, the woman smiled seductively and said, "I seemed very tired after helping me with the experiment yesterday. I haven''t seen her all day today. I guess I''ll have a rest in my room.". Oh! Yalin nodded and said, "she''s not very good at getting along with others. Let someone send her some dinner.". After giving orders to the snow fairy maid nearby, Yalin turned around and asked, "how''s the research on the large-scale portal going?"? "The core principle has been understood, and now we are studying how to reduce magic consumption and long-distance accurate positioning.". "Very good. The research progress is much faster than expected.". "I would also like to thank the master for arranging excellent assistants for me, otherwise I would not be able to complete the core research of the whole array so quickly.". After wiping it, the woman smiled gently and said, "master, do you want to go and have a look in person?"? After the dinner, he said goodbye to everyone. Yalin walked to the magic research tower under the guidance of the woman. On the way, the woman gently took off her hat and revealed all her appearance. Two small braids were combed on the light blue long hair and hung next to the sharp ears like elves. The beauty revealed that the face of a mature woman was matched with a pair of blue eyes, At the moment, these beautiful eyes are looking at Yalin affectionately. Caster, the representative magician among the seven heroes in the work of fatestaynight, whose real identity is Medea, the princess of cochis island known as betraying the witch in ancient Greek mythology. In the original animation, she is a character who is good at scheming. After killing her former master, she was saved by the killing priest Ge muzong and made a contract with her, Although in the whole work, caster Medea plays a cunning negative role, she also has a lovely and gentle side. For example, she is good at sewing and likes lovely clothes and girls. In fateho 11 ataraxia, she works hard to practice as the newly married wife of Ge muzong in order to become a qualified wife. But these are nothing, when in the U.B. line, he finally died in archer''s count in order to protect his beloved Ge muzongichiro. At the last moment of her life, Medea only left the sentence "my wish has come true"... In Lin''s heart, Medea can be said to be turned white in a moment. Lin fully understood that Medea, known as betraying the witch, was a pure, kind and dreamy princess in nature. Yalin was helpless and at a loss at the moment, because the princess with a rough fate would only show her true face to the people she trusted. In the original book, she only showed her true face to her beloved Ge muzongichiro, but now she is facing herself. Because of the calling system, Gemu zongichiro is no longer in Medea''s memory. All that is left is her past and the new master who calls her! After summoning caster Medea from the random summoned special characters through task reward, Yalin had compassion for the experience of Medea in the original work and took care of her. He accompanied her to chat and learn new magic knowledge from time to time, and even prepared to summon Ge muzong Yilang when there was excess soul energy in the future, Let Medea become her own dream and stay with her loved ones forever During the time when Medea was just summoned, caster Medea never took off her hat to show her true face. Now as long as there is no one around, Medea will take off her hat and talk to herself. There are obvious signs that I''m afraid I''ve taken care of too much. The betraying witch actually likes herself. Chapter 12 Name: Medea Race: Spirit Occupation: caster Grade: LV3 Experience: 12oo / 4ooo Magic: 64oo / 64oo Strength: 84 Agility: 1o6 Spirit: 637 Wisdom: 794 Constitution: 92 Favorability: respect 11 / 1OO Special abilities: soul connection (soul is connected with Yalin) Gao Shenyan (any magic is instantaneous in a short time) dragon teeth (summoning skeleton soldiers) can break the Rune of ten thousand dharmas (destroy all magic creations and contracts) soul body (physical damage reduced by 2O%) Growth potential: BBB Special Summon resurrection needs: 1OOO soul energy ok Yalin has to admit that caster Medea in fatestaynight is also a very good beauty. Although she always wraps herself in a robe so that people can''t see anything, her figure after taking off the robe is quite plump and attractive, especially compared with saber and devil Lin, Medea has a taste of mature women, And what is more rare is that it has the attribute of being a wife. As far as the current situation is concerned, as long as they are willing to believe, she is probably the easiest one to be pushed down! However, Yalin doesn''t want to do so. First, she takes into account the love between meidia and Ge muzongichiro in the original book. Second, meidia has the title of betraying the witch for a reason. Indeed, after meidia falls in love with a person, she will love very wholeheartedly and give everything for it, even her own life! But just because love is too single-minded, Medea is also a vulnerable and extreme person, and the stupid Iason is the first example. Yalin now knows very well that although he has had a little experience in the Hou palace before, and has repeatedly said in front of the "Panda" that he disdains to open any Hou palace, he thought his mind was strong enough, but when he faced the beautiful body of the frost snow elf girl, he couldn''t control it at once. In the final analysis, he is still an ordinary person with deep-rooted * * and trouble, Who knows if he will fall in love with the women in this different world? He doesn''t want to become a scum, and he doesn''t want to hurt Medea to be betrayed by his loved ones again. They didn''t talk much on the road. Although Medea had some master Yalin who liked her, she didn''t dare to express it directly because of her master and follower. Her master was usually very easy-going and often talked and laughed with everyone, but she would become meticulous in her work. Usually, in order to keep the work progress, the elves in charge of magic research are divided into two groups to exchange work and rest. When Yalin walked into the library, the frost and snow spirit in charge of studying magic was just at the time of shift handover. Medea directly guided Yalin to the building near the magic research tower on the side of the library. At the moment, several frost and snow spirit frost prayers with rich magic knowledge are busy adjusting the magic engraving accuracy on a bimonthly crescent shaped building. Over the past year, Yalin also read many memories of the king of the white dragon. Each seemingly complex engraving Yalin knew its purpose. After looking at the portal, Yalin heard the news: "what is the deviation in the transmission accuracy of the portal now?"? Medea took over the report handed over by the high-level master of frost and snow spirit nearby, read it and said, "after the test, there will be a deviation of 1.3 meters every five kilometers.". Ah "! After hearing this, Yalin pinched his chin and thought that although there was a deviation, it was not a big problem. After walking around the portal for a few times, Yalin stopped in front of a engraving on the right side of the portal and said, "how many ''Bates'' (PS: special magic words) are the transmission engravings used here?"? "It uses 14 Bates'' transmission engraving". "Replace the engraving here with the engraving of 11 Bates! In addition, replace the engraving on the left with the engraving of 13 Bates" Yalin looked at the design drawing of the portal and kept putting forward the places that needed to be changed. The frost and snow elves also worked according to Yalin''s requirements. As time went by, when everything was almost done, the sky began to turn white, Although there was no sweat, Yalin habitually wiped his forehead and said, "that''s all for today, caster. You go back and have a rest and have a transmission test at noon.". Medea quickly stopped her work and said, "it doesn''t matter, master, I \ Before Medea finished, Yalin interrupted her and said, "go back and rest. This is an order. The next debugging work will be handled by others". With a meaningful look at Yalin, Medea slightly bent down and saluted and said, "it''s master! Then I''ll leave first.". HMM ~ ~ did I choose the wrong option again? After Medea left, Yalin quietly opened the system to check Medea''s attributes. Unexpectedly, his popularity increased by 2 points! I had hoped to send Medea away in a more severe tone, but I didn''t expect it to have a reaction After a headache for a while, Yalin had to focus on the portal in front of him again. This thing is the same as the teleportation array, but the only difference is that the teleportation array can only pass through a small number of people and items, and the maintenance time is very short, but the large-scale portal can solve these two problems, and can teleport a large number of people and materials instantly, And as long as there is magic supply, it can always be turned on! If this thing is built, the grain and materials harvested at the foot of the mountain will not need several white dragons to carry back and forth every day. Moreover, after territory expansion and trade, the transportation time and loss can be saved. Another point is that the territory area of the king of white dragons in the yarod mountains is too large, Now the distance between the great library and the frost wing hall in the white dragon city is too far. After miniaturizing the portal, it can be built anywhere in the territory, which can save personnel travel time! Think about how convenient it is for someone to go to the library and just walk out of the door and find a portal to arrive in an instant! Yalin couldn''t help planning the scene of that day in his mind, but he also knew that the portal would bring convenience. At the same time, he should also plan and use it carefully, otherwise his own people would be convenient when the enemy invaded! The adjustment work was carried out until dawn. When it was finished, Yalin left the research tower after giving some instructions to the frost and snow spirit. Instead of directly returning to the frost wing hall, Yalin found a quiet place on the hanging corridor of the cliff and sat down to enjoy the snow. There was an abyss outside the guardrail in front of him, Even if ordinary people lean against the guardrail and look down like this, they will be frightened by the scene in front of them. I have to say that the snow scene shortly after sunrise is very beautiful. What''s more strange is that only a little snowflake falls down with a slight cold wind in the nearby mountains. On the contrary, the direction at the foot of the mountain far below me is a strong wind with the fierce roar of the snowstorm. The reason for this spectacle phenomenon is that I have improved the talent of [frost storm barrier] to LV3! LV3''s [frost storm barrier] not only strengthens the power and controllable range of snowstorm, but also has the ability to concentrate elements. Now it is in the yanold mountains The content of water element in the range of [frost storm barrier] is much denser than that in other areas, while fire element and some other elements are excluded, which means that frost snow elves and white dragons who are good at frost spells will have significant bonus in training and fighting in the territory, and other spells, especially flame spells, have been greatly weakened. "There are 435oo points of soul energy and 16o4oo points of material energy left"! After watching the snow for a while, Yalin opened the calling system. In the past year, he has completed a total of four basic construction tasks and rewarded 12oooo soul energy and 2ooooo material energy. For a time, Yalin still feels rich, but after the basic construction tasks are completed, the soul energy can only be restored automatically and feel poor. Go back to 1o every hour, 24 hours a day is 24O, and 365 days a year is 876oo. At that time, considering that there were not enough people to carry building materials, Yalin had to summon an expensive adult white dragon, which consumed 48ooo points of soul energy Nemo also opened various materials and income statements to explain: "at present, the daily material and energy expenditure is 32ooo points, and the income of various minerals and timber can be converted into 48ooo points of material and energy, because the workers used in logging yards and mines are frost goblins, and the efficiency can not reach the highest, which will be improved after replacing better workers in the future". Originally, I thought that after passing through the summoning of his subordinates, he just needed to sit aside and give orders and hand over the construction of fighting and killing work to his subordinates. Unexpectedly, he was more worried about being the "boss". The only good thing was that he didn''t have to worry about whether his subordinates would betray. Thinking of this, Yalin felt that it was relatively easy for him to be the "boss". With a cold wind blowing, Yalin, who was still planning energy distribution, suddenly noticed that a figure on the other side of the porch was slowly coming to him. With a silver head and silver eyes, she has a beautiful girl with snow-white skin. She is wearing a blue and white school uniform with white long shoes. Because the school uniform skirt is too short, she shows a pair of beautiful and attractive thighs, which makes people worry about whether she will catch a cold on this big snow mountain. What a girl with the current scenery! Yalin interrupted the call with Nemo. Looking at the girl, she couldn''t help thinking that in the world of animation, youyou two girls are the easiest for Yalin to connect them with snow. One is master Elia of Berserker in fatestaynight, and the other is probably the one in front of her. It seems to have noticed that the Yalin girl came over with the food in her hand and sat down. The girl handed the food in her hand and said, "do you want to eat?"? Yalin took the food and said, "thank you.". The two sat together and ate breakfast quietly. Yalin looked at the girl next to her from time to time. The expression on her face was as cold as ice and snow. The pupils of her silver eyes had no focus. If she didn''t see the girl''s action of chewing and swallowing food, sometimes Yalin really thought that she was sitting next to an exquisite and beautiful doll. "It''s rare to see you get up so early.". Yalin finished the food in his hand and said to the girl who was drinking hot milk. "The scenery here is beautiful" The girl''s answer seemed to be wrong, but Yalin listened to her and continued, "I like snow very much! It''s white and beautiful." Yalin knew what the world in which the girl was born was like, but he knowingly asked, "do you have such beautiful scenery in your world?"? This sentence seemed to touch the girl. The girl just played with the white snow in her hand and gently blew a breath to let the white snow fly in the air. Finally, the girl slowly said, "my original world is terrible. Except for the city where I live, the earth outside is an endless wilderness. Everyone can only live in a narrow city.". The girl was painting the city on the snow with her slender fingers. It was a very strange city. It was not so much a city as a huge mobile castle. It was a completely closed and isolated city that could move freely with countless people and buildings. "We live in the city, constantly moving and looking for new resources and mineral veins. Sometimes when we meet other cities, we will compete with each other.". "Can''t we get along"? Yalin looked at the girl and sighed. "Everyone is fighting for living space. Once there are no resources and can''t be protected by the city, there are only terrible monsters left in the outside land except desolation." the girl raised her head and looked at the distant snow mountain and said to herself: "I like the beautiful and white world here. We don''t need to shrink in that narrow cage. Everyone can live freely." ¡£ Looking at the girl''s beautiful face without any expression change, Yalin smiled. He gently pressed the girl''s lips with his fingers and lifted them up. The girl''s expressionless face was artificially made into a smile in an instant, Yalin gently pinched the girl''s face, looked at the surprised girl and said, "at this time, you should smile. Everything in the new world, new life should have a new performance.". The girl quickly took away Yalin''s hand, looked at Yalin and said faintly: "just NianWei''s operation of the brain needs to process a lot of information, which slightly limits the nerve transmission in order not to respond one by one". That''s why you''re not good at getting along with others, or people who don''t know you call you. Looking at your expressionless reply, it''s estimated that you don''t know whether you''re happy or unhappy. As a result, you have to end the dialogue with you as soon as possible. Yalin smiled bitterly and thought in his heart. "So your situation is like that facial paralysis. Smile more and have more activities with everyone. Don''t always stay alone or shut yourself at home"! Yalin smiled and said jokingly. Two words in these words angered the girl and stood up. Although the girl didn''t change her expression, she concentrated her strength and kicked Yalin with her feet. In the face of the flying foot, Yalin, who had been prepared for a long time, easily grabbed the girl''s feet in the air. After the girl lifted her legs, she could no longer cover up the mysterious object inside, By accident, Yalin saw something interesting! "Wow! Purple, I didn''t expect to wear so bold.". It limits the nerve transmission, which can affect the muscle changes of the face, but it can not affect the blood flow. With Yalin''s words, the girl''s expressionless white face suddenly became more ruddy. After quickly taking back her feet, the girl pressed the skirt with her hand, and then kicked Yalin harder than before "Doesn''t it mean that special summoned characters won''t hurt me? What''s going on?"? Yalin asked Nemo quietly in his heart! "My dear master, this is just her habitual action. In her heart, she really doesn''t mean to hurt you.". Nemo replied solemnly. Chapter 13 The strong Griffin rushed to the palace with the messenger. The fiery red decorations on the Griffin have explained the urgency of the letter! No bodyguard in the palace dared to stop, but tried his best to guide the messenger through quickly. "The urgent letter from belika fortress has arrived"! After jumping off the Griffin''s back in the palace garden, the messenger respectfully took down the satchel behind him and took out the envelope sealed with rosin. The official in charge of handover looked at the secret seal on the envelope and handed it to a court mage nearby. After the court mage carefully confirmed it with detection magic, he hurried to the magnificent palace behind him. In the study inside the palace, a middle-aged man in a water blue mage''s robe was talking to an old man wearing a symbol of the emperor''s crown. When the maid came with the letter, the two stopped talking. The middle-aged mage hurried forward to take the letter and opened it. Opening the letter in front of a king, which was against the rules, did not cause the king''s dissatisfaction. On the contrary, the king seemed to be patiently waiting for the master''s response. The middle-aged master looked a little and stretched out his hand to the king. They got up and came to a beautiful table made of good iron and wood, The middle-aged mage did not care about etiquette and directly spread out the two maps in the letter. The two maps are marked with white, light blue and dark blue respectively, and the dotted line turns the map into three different areas. After reading another report, the middle-aged mage motioned the maid to leave. When the maid came out of the room and closed the door, he said, "Your Majesty rhodland is just as worried as I am. I''m afraid the snowstorm in the misty forest near belika fortress is not caused by natural factors". The old king looked at the sign on the map and thought for a while. He asked, "are you sure, master Gretel?". "Your Majesty, according to the report of the garrison of belika fortress, they have sent people to explore the forest. There is no sign of stopping the snowstorm in the misty forest this summer. You know, this abnormal phenomenon has never occurred in hundreds of years, and it is the same last summer. I dare to assert that this will never be a normal natural phenomenon.". After listening to Gretel''s words, the old king nodded a little thoughtfully and said, "last year, the Ogg barbarians in the North did not invade China''s border in the summer. They should be hindered by this snowstorm.". Gretel * * replied positively: "it should be like this. The heavy snow in winter will freeze the whole forest every year. The Ogg barbarians can only choose to invade our country when the wind and snow in summer stop, but none of the snowstorms that began last year have stopped, which is probably the main reason why the Ogg barbarians did not invade our country". "A snowstorm saved our country from two wars," the old king sighed meaningfully, "at least this year, there will be no more women and children crying over the loss of their husbands and fathers.". "Yes, it''s really a long lost peace. It''s actually because of this unsettled snowstorm"! Pinching his beard, the old king meditated silently. The ancient Saxony kingdom is located in the north, and its border is close to the misty forest covered by snow almost all year round. Only the summer storm will stop for a short time, which is the most tense time in the whole country, Because the barbarians in the far north always take the opportunity to invade and loot the villages and cities along the border, which has long been a major problem for the whole country. The only way for the kingdom of Saxony to be disturbed is to build a belika fortress at the main exit of the fog forest at the border and Garrison for defense, but garrisoning troops at the border is a huge expense anyway, Considering that the ogue barbarians only invade when the summer storm stops and return to the wilderness before the autumn, there are few garrisons in the fortress at ordinary times. Only after the summer storm stops, the garrisons around the fortress will go to the front line of the fortress for war preparation and return in the autumn ten minutes after the war. This year-on-year war has plagued several generations of kings of Saxony kingdom. In previous dynasties, kings have considered sending troops to the wilderness in the north to encircle and suppress the Oggi barbarians. However, the terrible natural environment and huge military expenses of foggy forest have made this plan stranded again and again, and now the big 6 situation in the whole south is gradually turbulent! The Karl Simon Empire, which rose again after its decline, is eager to expand again, and the belief gap between the holy capital and the holy see is becoming larger and larger. At the moment, its own country has been restrained by the ogemans who should be punished by the gods and can not be separated. Even the ogerman could not break through the natural barrier formed by nature. The old king couldn''t help but think about it. Last year and this year, because of the unsettled wind and snow, the country was not only saved from two wars, but also saved a huge amount of expenses for more needed places, Perhaps as master Gretel said, this non-stop snowstorm is indeed very abnormal, but if this snowstorm can continue \ Gretel * * Division saw the old king meditating. He knew what the king was thinking now, but as an aide, he must do well in all the pros and cons and gains and losses: "Your Majesty, I hope you can see here.". With the mage''s finger, the old king saw the light blue dotted line drawn on the two maps, raised his head and motioned the king to continue. Comparing the two maps side by side, Gretel said: "the dotted lines on the two maps are the signs of snow coverage this year and last year. The size of the storm can be roughly judged by measuring the amount and coverage of snow in the forest every year. It is clear that compared with the two maps, the snowstorm in the misty forest is rapidly expanding to a larger area of the forest." ¡£ "But this is still the deep part of the forest. Are you worried that the wind and snow will expand to the border"? The old king understood the master''s meaning, but he was not so worried. After all, the fog forest was very vast. The soldiers in charge of survey usually needed to be well prepared for a trip of more than ten days to reach the snow covered area. "I see what you mean, your majesty, the coverage of the snowstorm is still far from our border, but \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "One of my students left for belika fortress last year and originally intended to help the garrison against the Ogg barbarians! But I have been entrusting her to investigate the size and formation of the snowstorm. She gave some surprising reports a few months ago.". After that, mage Gretel put magic into the crystal. When the crystal slowly lit up and read the contents, Gretel turned to the old king and said, "Your Majesty, if this snowstorm is really not formed by natural factors as I thought, what force do you think created this strange phenomenon?"? After a short silence, the old king said slowly, "the gift of the gods." "Gift" grey nodded but said with a bitter smile, "but it may be a disaster.". At this time, the crystal had finished reading the content, and a fuzzy figure was projected into the room. Soon the figure said, "Mr. Gretel! Your student, leilis, reported the situation for you. When I recorded this message, it was the 14th day when I had entered the misty forest. Now it is 36 kilometers north of the forest." Time passed slowly. When the sun slowly fell on the horizon, the door of the palace study was finally pushed open, and the old king came out with a heavy face. Gretel followed him with a letter, After crossing the corridor, the old king made up his mind and said to the * * Division: "it''s decided. As you said, master Gretel really needs to conduct an all-round investigation on the fog forest before the news spreads.". "Thank you for your understanding, your majesty. Please do your best to block this news during this period.". Gretel said respectfully with a sigh of relief. "Of course I do my best. After all, such an opportunity must be grasped"! "If you don''t control the opportunity, it may become a disaster.". After sorting out the letters, Gretel thought for a moment and said to the old king, "it should not be easy behind the snowstorm in the misty forest. If necessary, I think I''d better go to the ''tower of sages''" Listening to Gretel''s words, the old king couldn''t help worrying and said, "once the forces in master Gretel''s'' tower of sages'' notice here, maybe the whole country will be involved in its factional disputes". Gretel waved his hand and comforted: "please don''t worry, your majesty, I don''t intend to give the information to those guys who are dazzled by power. I''m going to directly ask my mentor to have a look. I believe he will be interested in this matter. If he can get help, even if the factions in the ''tower of sages'' want to take action, at least look at his old man''s face.". "Hehe! By the way, I almost forgot your mentor." "Yes, your majesty. In any case, I''ll give this information to my tutor first.". ================================================ Location: meditator Library in the yarnod mountains Several frost and snow elves are taking the reports to Yalin for approval one by one. Yalin, who is surrounded in the middle, is busy looking at the reports of project progress and research progress in these territories. "Here is a report on the mining of iron ore. please have a look!"! "There are still not enough people to mine! Hey ~ ~ I''m also short of people here. I''m exchanging some goblins.". "As for the construction of small portal in the territory, some main magic crystals are very scarce. I hope you can \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "I understand! But I can only exchange a small part for you first. First connect the main areas with the portal.". "This is this year''s farm harvest report. After our research, as long as we can build a greenhouse area with magic, it is estimated that the grain may increase by about 7%. "In terms of magic, let the people in the research department help you, and replace the current crop with this new hybrid rice.". "Sir, this is about the progress of the project of celestial connecting bridge" "Here is a report on the mine survey in the eastern mountain area" "Cleaning up the forge hall at the foot of the mountain" My TMD is going crazy! I can''t stand this! Yalin looked at the report with a dictionary thickness, although it was not a hill. He couldn''t help rubbing his forehead with a sad face. It''s not as simple as playing a real-time strategy game. Many decisions need to be issued and handed over by himself! Now I hope to explore and understand the world, learn magic, use magic, fly in the sky and feel the beauty of the world! Instead of being occupied by these files all day As an assistant, Nemo can only explain the basic knowledge and the situation of the different world to himself. Although he is an assistant of the summoning system, Nemo can''t command summoning creatures. All orders must be given by himself. After opening the calling system, Yalin has decided to call some administrative talents to help him. It''s really hard for him to be the leader of the white dragon. So far, there is no one who can help him deal with the administration. He has to make decisions by himself. That''s not tiring. AI level 5 frost and snow elves haven''t appeared who are very good at administrative processing. Yalin had to turn his eyes to the Special Summoned characters. Several people have long been the administrative assistant candidates in Yalin''s sight. "Although the little pink princess shows the qualities of some politicians, she hasn''t shown any administrative orders in the original book. Compared with her, she is still more suitable for singing! The black devil deacon has only a way to clean up the housework, but it''s better to clean up the government affairs of a territory"! Yalin opened Lu Luxiu''s information and looked at it. Although it was exciting, Yalin''s future plan was to let Lu Luxiu do other important things. Moreover, Lu Luxiu''s performance in animation focused on military strategy, but there were very few administrative ones! In contrast, the only real prime minister who manages the most powerful country in the world is that guy! Name: sunezel El Brittania Race: Human Occupation: Prime Minister Grade: LV1 Experience: O / 1OOO Magic: 4O / 4O Strength: 63 Agility: 84 Spirit: 96 Wisdom: 364 Constitution: 62 Favorability: friendly 76 / 1OO Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) excellent mind (wisdom increased by 1o%), thinking plus (learning increased by 15%), aristocratic atmosphere (social and negotiation ability improved) Growth potential: DD Special Summon resurrection needs: 3ooo soul energy Sure enough, what a low value! Yalin looked at the character attributes displayed on the system, but he didn''t need shinezer to rush to the front line. He just needed him to help him deal with various administrative problems in the rear. Growth potential and pivot rosefinch are DD levels, but Yalin dare not replace xiunaizel with white dragon blood. You know, this guy who is seemingly harmless to humans and animals is more yin than Rulu Xiu in some ways. However, we have to admit that schneizer is really powerful both internally and externally in terms of administrative skills. He gave priority to war in the imperial policy towards EU and implemented a friendly foreign policy towards the Federation of China. It can be said that it is a feat to break the two great powers and frequently build up a reputation worthy of its reputation. Knowing the character of the original character and the ordinary summoned creatures in the territory are 100% obedient to themselves is the biggest weapon of Yalin now. As long as Yalin uses it well, he believes he can control sunezer. Of course, if we can and may not be able to become like-minded friends with him, as long as we all move forward for the same goal! However, speaking of it, sunezer was the first special character that Yalin actively chose to call out in a real sense. The first few were randomly selected by reward. Don''t let me down, brother schneizer! Yalin prayed silently, took a deep breath and ordered: "call the role of sunezel El Brittania in the rebellious lulushu". &1t; System prompt: summoning sunezer El Brittania requires 3ooo soul energy. Are you sure? > "Very sure"! Chapter 14 The white light began to gather slowly, and a slender figure gradually formed. Yalin swallowed his saliva involuntarily and began to think about how to leave a better impression on the imperial prime minister. As an emperor, shonezer would pay attention to people''s heart and behavior legitimacy. Unlike Cornelia, who believes that the Japanese in zone 11 are inferior, they can be regarded as people who have not set up attack targets. They hold an ideal close to that of ufimia and build a perfect and peaceful world in his mind. But! Sunezer has all kinds of ideas behind him. When ufimia put forward the idea of special zone Japan, she agreed; The main reason is that this can make the Black Knights lose the meaning of existence. Here we can see that sunezer measures the possibility of utilization value. The project of arranging Nina as director is also a research project of weapons of mass destruction. It can be said that we must not make false judgments based on superficial impressions and treat people carelessly. &1t; System prompt: use the first special summoning character reward of the system to increase the favor to the maximum! > ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When hearing the prompt sound, where is Yalin''s speechless direct petrification? The first summoning character actually gets the greatest favor directly!! cheat your papa!! Knowing that there was this reward, he didn''t call xiunaizel. The depressed hammer table Yalin was almost crying. Compared with obtaining the greatest favor of xiunaizel, a black man, it''s better to directly call lulushu, Gilgamesh in fate, or dinissa in the big sword. It''s no use regretting now. When the white light gathered, the second prince, xiunaizel, wearing the Royal robe of the Brittany Empire, appeared in front of Yalin. When sunezer saw Yalin, his mood seemed very excited. He quickly knelt down on one knee and said in a very excited tone: "my subordinate sunezer El Brittania, see your majesty Yalin". Quietly opened the attribute version of sunezer, and sure enough, it shows that 1OO / 1OO is the biggest favor value of the Special Summoned character! Yalin quickly changed his original intention, changed his tone and said, "get up, don''t be so polite here.". "Thank you, your majesty"! Although sunezer fought, he still bowed respectfully. Yalin didn''t say any more polite words. He said directly in the tone of the superior: "xiunaizel! I''ve heard of your excellent ability in handling the affairs of Brittany". Xiunaizel said calmly with an honored look: "this is just a rumor exaggeration. In fact, his subordinates still have many shortcomings.". "Hehe, you are too modest, shonezer!" Yalin smiled softly. Although the call reward raised the favor of sunezer to the highest, it does not mean that it will always be maintained at the highest. If it is not done well, the favor will still fall down. Therefore, Yalin paid great attention to his every word. Therefore, Yalin had to pretend to be an absolute ruler, In order to show the protagonist''s so-called broad personality and charm, some writers of crossing novels often call their subordinates brothers, not masters, not bosses and brothers. Yalin is the most despised. In the final analysis, although Yalin hopes to live in peace with these characters in the secondary world in this heart world, some characters in the original works can not be matched as friends. For example, sunezer should not dream of being brothers with him. He is a natural superior and predator. As a result, he must become a brother, Maybe you don''t even have the qualification to be a brother. To win his respect, you can only make him feel your strength and courage. "I will use my own eyes to judge whether your ability is as described in the rumor.". Xiunaizel naturally understood the meaning of Yalin''s words and said happily: "it''s my greatest honor to get your Majesty''s trust"! "I believe my eyes"! Yalin stood up, walked to sunezer with his back hands and said, "let me see if sunezer El Brittania, who became Prime Minister of Brittany at the age of 15, will let me down.". "Then please wait and see, your majesty. I will live up to your expectations.". The open-air platform outside the meditator library is built on the edge of a cliff near a mountain on the opposite side. Looking down from here, you can directly see a broad river in the distance and the continuous forests on both sides of the river. Looking down from here, it seems that you can look up to the whole world, which gives people a sense of ambition. It has always been a place for frost and snow elf mages to change their mood and rest. Since it is a rest place, frost and snow elf has made exquisite seats and tables with ice, and creatively solidified a crystal clear ice umbrella for shading. Of course, the sunlight on the snow mountain is not hot at all, Only when the light shines on the ice umbrellas, the beautiful scenery reflected makes people feel beautiful. Therefore, the frost and snow elves deliberately kept these ice umbrellas. In the best place on the whole platform, two young and handsome men are tasting coffee and enjoying the charming scenery in the distance. One has bright gold and elegant aristocratic atmosphere, and the other is really full of silver and white silk. Although there is not much aristocratic atmosphere, it has a terrible feeling of being superior. If this scene can be transmitted back to the world where someone used to live, I believe it will cause many creatures called rotten women to scream wildly! I always think the atmosphere is strange! Yalin threw a sugar cube into the coffee cup and stirred it slowly. Xiunaizel, the second prince of Brittany, was still staring at the distant scenery and paying attention to the light in each other''s eyes. Yalin knew that he had ignited the ambition of the imperial prime minister. Intoxicated with a slight sigh, sunezer turned his head and said respectfully to Yalin: "I have to say that this is really a beautiful world, your majesty Yalin"! Yalin nodded and agreed, "yes! People can''t get tired of it.". "It''s really gratifying to look down from here, as if your heart had been baptized.". After taking a sip of coffee, sunezer continued, "but it also ignited my inner ambition, your majesty Yalin"! Drinking coffee carefully, Yalin smiled disapprovingly and said, "there are several friends here who have the same ideas as you and dream of building a peaceful and gentle perfect world". Hearing Yalin''s words, xiunaizel held his forehead and said softly with a smile: "this is a great dream. It''s very difficult to build a world alone. It''s an absolutely perfect world. That''s a dream that even I dare not expect.". "That''s why I need your help. Their dream is not necessarily your dream, but also mine.". It''s really sunezer! The former Prime Minister of the Brittany empire! Yalin secretly admires. As the Prime Minister of the Empire, shinezer traveled around. I don''t know how many countries, under the countless conspiracy and diplomacy of Zhou Xuan, shinezer knows the whole world more thoroughly than the naive pivot rosefinch, and knows how difficult and cruel this road is. However, the last confession of shinezer to lulushu in the original book also shows that, Even though it was hard and cruel, sunezer did not give up his dream. But there are different views with ruxiu. At least, xiunaizel believes that strong force and supervision are essential to maintain a peaceful world! After chatting for a while, their topic also returned to the right track. Before that, Yalin was teaching sunezer the basic knowledge of the world and gave him a general description of the development of some territories. Sunezer, who has the ability of thinking and this ability in his attribute, has an amazing learning speed, It took only half a day for sunezer to understand the current situation and put forward his own opinions and ideas from time to time. "Your Majesty Yalin! That is to say, the biggest problem we are facing now is the extreme shortage of manpower and intelligence information outside the territory". Sunezel leaned back in his chair and crossed his hands on his chest. Such is the case! Yalin nodded and said, "I''ve tried my best to increase the manpower. Although the project construction degree has been improved, it can''t be completed in a day or two. In fact, relatively speaking, I know nothing about the outside world of the territory, which is the biggest disadvantage.". "Your Majesty Yalin, intelligence is always the most important in any era". Sunezer said sincerely, "if there is no information from external forces, I can''t put forward effective policies. In terms of information collection outside the territory, please ask your majesty to arrange personnel in advance.". "So that''s why I need your help. I''m really busy alone.". "Where! Your majesty Yalin, your construction arrangements for the territory are very perfect. It''s great that only one person can manage such a large territory in order.". Said here, xiunaizel stood up and respectfully saluted. ha-ha! I didn''t sleep for a month, read all kinds of reports for 24 hours, and ran around all day. Fortunately, I was a dragon, and I was tired to death to be an ordinary person. Yalin couldn''t help thinking of the most painful days. Such hard work actually earned a very great evaluation. Drink coffee in the afternoon and have dinner together in the evening. Yalin spent all day today exchanging opinions and views with sunezer. Until sunezer, who is still a human, came back to his room and rested tired in the evening, Yalin took a break and began to sort out his thoughts after a day of conversation today. It''s really lucky that the favor of schneizer has been directly promoted to the highest. Through a day''s conversation, Yalin has learned a little about part of schneizer''s character. If he doesn''t have this favor at the beginning, Yalin believes that it''s more difficult to control schneizer than expected. If he doesn''t do well, he can only bear to give up his love and solve him. Now, chanezel has directly become a loyal supporter of Yalin''s long-term plan. Of course, this also makes Yalin spend a lot of words and carefully plan chanezel''s dream into his own plan. Considering the expansion of power in the future, if the indigenous people of the world join their own country, Yalin has determined that he will implement dictatorship. He is not as naive and lovely as the white protagonists who cross the world and are too anxious to wait for the establishment of a democratic and harmonious society. The foresight of democracy requires the people to have high people''s wisdom and love their own country, If you delegate power to fools, it''s OK. It''s estimated that the whole country will be torn apart in a few days, and people who don''t love this country will make the decision of selling the country. Of course, the definition of Yalin dictatorship is to delegate power to the hands of special summoners he believes in * * and governance. Even if it is to be delegated to ordinary people, it will only delegate some insignificant power, and the absolute power must be in his own hands. If there are opposition forces, I do not suggest that some organizations such as "secret department", "black clothes" and "Xiao" should be established to take charge of secretly cleaning up. Yalin has long made preliminary plans for exploring the world outside his territory. He has been too busy to get out of his family for a long time. Now with the help of sunezer, Yalin can naturally find time to arrange people to explore the outside world step by step. However, Yalin doesn''t want to be too conspicuous, because in the past, too many protagonists of summoning construction stream novels mostly only exhibited a few soldiers, so he can''t wait to leave the base with his men to explore the new world. Of course, he will meet and rescue a heroine in distress on the way. Since I have a secret and undisturbed territory, why don''t I develop to a very strong and expand outside? Do you have to hurry out and die? Over the past few days, Yalin has been discussing and checking all aspects of the territory with sunezer. Although sunezer''s popularity has been maintained at the highest without any decline, Yalin still doesn''t dare to exchange the white dragon blood for him. As for major Alex and pivot rosefinch, Yalin has found a suitable time to introduce them to sunezer one by one, Miriya and Hagen, the main combat personnel, Yalin, did not intend to introduce him to sunezer for the time being. First, it was unnecessary. Second, he had to observe sunezer for a period of time until he thoroughly understood his character. After sunezer gradually took over the territory construction and government affairs, Yalin finally had time to arrange other matters! First, he took some time to call major Alex, Shumu rosefinch, kraferig, Miriya and Hagen to the training ground, and then several frost prayers arranged strong shields before Yalin gave orders to the five people. "Fight me with all your strength"! "My Lord"!? "Your Majesty"!? "Lord God"!? ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Among the people''s surprise, only kraferig calmly put on a fighting posture. There will be no difference in the orders of ordinary summoning creatures to himself. Yalin looked at the other four and said, "I need to know your strength and my own strength, so that I can have a preliminary understanding of the combat strength in the territory". I see. Major Alex breathed a sigh of relief and said, "since your Excellency has this intention, I''d like to compete with your excellency first.". Lin waved his hand, looked relaxed and said, "major Alex! I mean, all of you unite and go together.". "But, my Lord, five of us deal with one of you. It''s really \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "What is it"? Yalin squinted at the others and said with a smile, "do you think it''s unfair or do you think I can''t win you?"? "No, sir! I just think" Before major Alex finished his words, with the slight blue light, Lin''s civilian clothes had been transformed into a set of silver armor. The terrible cold burst out from Lin like a whirlwind. At the moment when everyone felt the terrible power, the cold disappeared in an instant, as if everything had never appeared. "This force is really \ Not only major Alex, but also the Nordic God fighter Hagen with growth potential of a and the pivot rosefinch transformed into a white dragon are amazed. It has to be said that such a powerful force can be recovered in the body at the moment of release. His master Yalin is very skilled in the use of frost power, And the terrible thing is that when we are together at ordinary times, no one feels that Yalin has any power, whether it is Miriya''s evil spirit detection, the sixth sense of God fighter Hagen, and the white dragon''s sharp sense of magic fluctuation! Yalin is powerful enough to block everyone''s detection. "Don''t worry, try your best to fight me"! Yalin said with a smile, "just the pivot rosefinch and kraferige remain in human shape. I don''t want to destroy the city that was not easy to build.". Several people were stunned and finally made up their mind. Yalin stood in the center of the training ground and gave the five of them a little time to prepare. After discussing for a while, the five finally strode into the training ground. Shumu rosefinch and kraferige, the two people with the strongest comprehensive strength, stood in the front, holding weapons and carefully protecting the harm of the body. Behind them were Hagen and Miriya. Major Alex, who is good at Alchemy to control the situation, stood in the center! After feeling the terrible power of Yalin, everyone looked nervous and prepared. Hagen put on his God fighting clothes and tried his best to improve the small universe. Miriya directly liberated part of the Demon power, and his double pupils have begun to change color. Good! Yalin looked at the five people in front and nodded with appreciation. Then the frost power of the king of the white dragon began to spread all over his body. The temperature in the training ground had quickly become cold centered on Yalin (PS: keep one chapter updated every day and two chapters occasionally) Chapter 15 Medea was surrounded by several frost elves. One of the frost elves said in a sweet voice, "sister Medea, please have a look at this repaired magic book.". "Ah La! It''s really hard for you.". Medea, who originally liked lovely girls, smiled and took over the Magic Book handed by the frost and snow elves, and the title of sister was what Medea asked of the frost and snow elves. The completion of the large-scale long-distance Portal Research temporarily gives me some time to relax. Now I work to deal with the technical problems in building the portal at least a little. Medea spends more time learning new magic! I used to use magic, but the explanation of magic by the new master has brought me a new concept of thinking. Fortunately, there is no great difference between magic and magic in essence theory, and it is not so difficult to learn. When she was about to check the magic book, Medea, as a servant, suddenly felt that her master seemed to be abnormal through the contract. Her worried mood occupied Medea''s heart. She quickly stood up and left the big library without taking into account the confused look of the frost and snow elves around her. Then Medea Xun came to the training ground. Only at the door, there was a fierce battle in the training ground. Medea was worried and hurried to ask the frost snow elf who arranged the shield: "what''s the matter? Where is the master?"? The high-level master of frost snow spirit saluted slightly and replied respectfully, "Lord Medea, master Yalin is now undergoing combat training with major Alex and others. Please don''t worry.". After listening to the explanation of frost and snow spirit, caster Medea was a little relieved. After entering the training ground a few steps, her master and five other companions were fighting fiercely. After a little observation, Medea noticed that the battle might be very fierce, but it was an overwhelming unilateral killing. Miriya, who is known as a phantom in the original work of the big sword, is best at killing the enemy by God in an instant. When the master condenses a two handed sword equivalent to the big sword in his hand with ice crystal, Miriya, who has rich experience in actual combat, knows that the master doesn''t know any fencing at all, The glittering and translucent two handed long sword waved in his hands, which was disorganized at all. In terms of strength, the master Yalin occupied an absolute advantage. Miriya soon changed her tactics and made up for the difference in strength with sword skills. But it was naive for Miriya to show her idea just by fighting a few moves. It was true that her master didn''t know fencing, but relying on the excellent reflex nerve and amazing degree, the master Yalin''s long sword still kept up with her pace. Miriya completely understood that there was no room for skill in front of the overwhelming power. It was not only Miriya who was very surprised. When Hagen, a northern European God fighter, first fought, his left shoulder was only slightly scratched by Yalin''s hand. Hagen was incredible. Now the God fighting clothes on his left shoulder were frozen with a layer of ice. The biting cold current made Hagen feel that the whole left arm was unconscious, Even his heart almost stopped beating when stimulated by this, and the next moment, the God fighting clothes in the frozen part broke into pieces like fragile porcelain. Hastily restored his frozen unconscious left arm with a hot fist. Hagen was surprised and couldn''t help smacking his mouth. When the main god Yalin burst out the fierce momentum before the fight, he realized that the usually easygoing main god must have unimaginable terrible power. It only appeared at the moment of the fight. This power was far more terrible than he expected. I grew up in valhara, a fairy palace covered with ice and snow, and practiced in the extremely hot melt cave. At the same time, I mastered the two forces of ice and fire. I originally thought that the power of frost in the face of the LORD God could have some advantages over others, but I didn''t expect that I couldn''t compete with it at all. I was too far from the LORD God Yalin. Major Alex breathed heavily, and continued to practice and move and fight with high intensity. Major Alex felt that his strength was being consumed quickly. Although his alchemy could not cause damage to adults, it was very useful for defending himself. Although the stone wall and shield formed by Alchemy could only last for a few seconds under the cold of adults, But it''s enough for the comrades in arms to react and avoid. Kraferig and Shumu rosefinch are also in a mess. As the strongest two of the five people now, and as a white dragon, they have much stronger resistance to Yalin''s frost. However, even so, in the face of Yalin''s fierce attack and powerful magic, they began to lose their strength gradually. In the middle of the training ground, Yalin looked at the five people in front of him and thought about the battle just now. Although Yalin had not fully used all his strength, Miriya, the fastest, seemed to be deliberately slow in his eyes, Hagen''s hell hot fist was swallowed up by the power of frost before he could even feel its heat. No matter major Alex made it with alchemy, the strong cold will turn it into fragile ice crystals on the hard stone wall. This is the power of the king of the white dragon, which even gods could kill! Yalin silently looked at his hands and smiled with surprise and excitement. In front of the five people who put up a defensive posture again, Yalin recovered from excitement and asked with a smile, "can you continue to play?"? "I''m no problem, adult"! Miriya then began to liberate her Demon power, and her beautiful face had begun to twist slightly. When Yalin saw Miriya''s move, he was worried and warned: "don''t liberate the demon force too much"! Miriya smiled and said, "don''t worry, sir, I''m not out of my mind.". Liberated 8o% of the Demon power. According to the original work of big sword, there should have been a situation of being indistinguishable between the enemy and ourselves and being confused. It seems that strong physical resistance has indeed played a role. Yalin couldn''t help smiling at the thought of this. Major Alex took off his frozen coat and said excitedly, "I haven''t had such blood boiling for a long time, so please take the next blow.". Hagen stood up again and began to ascend the universe again. The flame broke through the Ice Armor of his hands and burned again. Well, this time it''s over. Ya Lin has made some adjustments in the dark. At the beginning, he did not have the power to control himself. He didn''t want to start killing himself too much. "Pay attention"! Yalin shouted like a hint, lost his double handed sword condensed with ice and frost, and the whole man rushed directly to kraferig in front, faster than kraferig expected. In an emergency, he only protected his long sword in front of his chest, hoping to block the blow. However, when Yalin''s fist touched the long sword, the huge impact made kraferig fly off the ground like a shell, hit the rear Mana Shield, and collapsed softly. Kraferig had only one feeling that he couldn''t move. The sound of the blade cutting away the air followed, and the long sword of the pivot rosefinch attacked Yalin from the front. Miriya liberated the 8o% Demon power, and the phantom came to Yalin''s back in an instant, and cut it down with a big sword in both hands. The two swords have attacked in both front and back directions at the same time. Both Miriya and Shumu rosefinch believe that their master Yalin can''t avoid anyway. Yalin stood where he was and didn''t intend to escape. At the moment when the long sword touched his body, he turned his hands on his side and hit both sides of the long sword accurately. The huge force immediately deviated the cutting track of the long sword, and the front and rear two long swords were inserted into the ground in front of Yalin''s feet. I saw through the attack tracks of the two swords in an instant, and shot them down on the long sword accurately, causing only deviation! Miriya and rosefinch are too late to defend. The frost has quickly frozen the parts below their heads by pinching their hands around their necks. Everything is too fast. Hagen and major Alex not far away have no time to support. After limiting Miriya and Shumu rosefinch, Yalin quickly turned his target to major Hagen and Alex, who rushed to him, and used the unique diamond star fist of the white bird Saint glacier. Of course, what Yalin did was just a fake version of the shape. However, Yalin''s power was much stronger than the original version. In the face of a fierce blow, the Nordic God fighter Hagen rushed ahead of major Alex and said, "cover me, major"! "Oh ~ ah ~ ~" major Alex punched fiercely on the ground, and the thick stone walls rose in front of Hagen one by one. The cold whirlwind did not freeze and break the stone wall this time, but directly penetrated one obstacle after another. When the last stone wall was penetrated into the whirlwind like cold and surged in front of Hagen, Hagen no longer retained his full strength and used the hell hot fist. The lava like flame intersected with the front of the cold, and the huge cold and hot air burst out, making the whole training ground shake slightly. Let me give you a hand. Major Alex raised a huge stone and threw it into the air. He punched it out. Under the action of alchemy, the huge stone flying in the air turned into countless sharp spikes and shot at the center of the confrontation between ice and fire. Hagen took his fist again and directly burst out of the small universe. He used hell hot pressing fist for the second time. The power of the two hot pressing fists finally suppressed the cold. The spikes rolled in them were burned by the fire, like meteorites, and flew away with the hot pressing fist to Yalin. "Watch the back"! The frozen Sumu rosefinch has been mobilizing the power of frost to destroy the ice armor on his body. After a joint strike by Hagen and major Alex, the rosefinch stopped and paid attention to their situation. In the rear, he saw Yalin''s track of action with the powerful power of the white dragon, Before the arrival of the hot fist mixed with spikes, his majesty Yalin had flown behind Hagen and Alex, and even Miriya''s illusion could not catch up with him. Rosefinch''s reminder was still late. After the air flow disappeared, the only person still standing on the training ground was Yalin. Hagen''s God fighting clothes were completely broken, his legs fell forward, and major Alex lay on the ground motionless. I can''t see the Lord''s fist at all! This was Hagen''s last thought when he fell to the ground. Motioning the frost prayer to remove the shield, Yalin quickly removed the frost power on Shumu rosefinch and Miriya and said, "let''s stop today and treat everyone immediately.". Frost and snow elves hurriedly walked into the training ground and helped Hagen and major Alex sit up. The warm healing magic began to repair the wounds on everyone. Yalin had tried his best to suppress his strength and avoid the key. Everyone looked embarrassed and would not be in danger. However, when it comes to the "system" in character attributes, it is not the so-called life value. Yalin has learned that all summoned creatures have no life value these days. In high physique, if someone cuts off their head or pierces their heart, they will die immediately. Characters with high physique attributes are in some negative states, such as poisoning and paralysis, Chaos has high resistance and high physique, which also means that the character is not easy to get tired when fighting and working. As the king of the white dragon, Yalin also has the attribute of extreme tenacity of life (HP increased by 4OO%) in the special attribute. If you insist on HP, it can only be explained that the injured can last longer when receiving non fatal damage. Looking at everyone, there was basically no problem. Yalin also got up to leave the training ground. Suddenly, there were some transparent scales like cherry petals floating in the air. On second thought, it turned out that she was secretly checking here. "Come out and have dinner with everyone tonight. Don''t stay in the room alone.". Yalin said to the air with a smile and turned away. ======================================= Tower of sages! The holy land that all magicians yearn for in big 6 does not belong to any country, does not belong to any force, and spreads the glory of magic regardless of country and race! If a mage is lucky enough to be admitted into the tower of sages, all countries in big 6 will do anything to attract him. For more than a thousand years, the sage''s tower has maintained the principle of neutrality. No country or force dares to pay attention here. The mages who came out from here have served as palace mages in dozens of countries. What''s more, the two cardinals in the Holy See have studied here, And the Star * * teacher hillia, who has become a legend in the poems of bards, is one of the founders of the tower of sages. Desecrating the sage''s tower is tantamount to desecrating all mages in the world. No country or force dares to take over the anger of the whole great 6 mage and move the sage''s Tower! "I''m afraid the only thing that can break the natural status of the sage tower is the sage tower itself" * * teacher Gretel thought with a sigh as she walked in the magnificent corridor. When she came to a simple gate, Gretel carefully checked her robe. After making sure she wouldn''t leave any bad impression, she reached out and gently knocked on the door and said respectfully, "Mr. Farron, your student Gretel is here.". There was no movement in the door. The * * Division, who once seemed informal in front of the king, now stood respectfully at the door like a child and waited quietly. After about five or six minutes, the sound of chairs rubbing the ground finally sounded in the quiet room. "Come in, Gretel" "It''s a teacher"! Gretel carefully pushed open the door and walked in. There was no sound. I''m afraid even a professional assassin should sigh. Books and drafts are piled up everywhere in the room. Gretel knows that although this is only the teacher''s private room, the size of the room is about the size of the reception hall enough to accommodate hundreds of people. After crossing several bookshelves, Gretel comes to the old magician who is crawling on the table and whispers, "Hello, Mr. Farron.". This is an old magician with a gray beard. He doesn''t wear a robe representing the body method like his students, but wears an ordinary clean cloth robe with him. Different from his old body, the old magician''s eyes are still shining with vitality like young people. After closing the heavy book in his hand, Farron slowly said, "the things you took some time ago are very interesting.". "I don''t know what you think of this phenomenon, Mr. Farron"? Gretel asked softly and carefully, deeply afraid of being rude. The old magician didn''t answer, but gently raised his hand and let the big book on the desk automatically fly back to its original position. Looking at his students, the old magician seemed to think for a while and said, "if I remember correctly, child, you should be a court magician in Saxony Kingdom now, right?"? Gretel quickly bowed her head respectfully and replied sincerely, "yes, Mr. Farron, I have been a court mage in the Saxony kingdom for six years.". "Saxony \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Listening to her teacher''s words, Gretel couldn''t help feeling a little relieved. As long as her teacher was interested in where she was, she wouldn''t have so many worries. Thinking of this, Gretel said carefully: "Mr. Farron, but now I''m not worried about the ogerman in the north". Smiling, the old magician continued to knock on the table and said, "don''t beat around the Bush for me. Don''t you just want me to help you block those greedy reformers"? The words of the old magician surprised Gretel and quickly explained, "Mr. Farron, I don''t mean that. I just \ "Well, boy a, don''t hide it from me. As a Saxon, there''s nothing wrong with you to safeguard the interests of your country." Speaking of this, the old magician stood up and walked to a bookshelf. After taking out four books in different positions, the dark grid hidden behind the bookshelf was displayed. The old magician gently recited a spell to dispel the protective magic, and carefully took out an ancient wooden box from inside. Gretel looked at his teacher and didn''t dare to ask any questions, but he knew very well that the wooden box in the teacher''s hand must contain something important. It''s important for teachers who are used to taking things in the air with magic to take things carefully with their hands. In fact, after I read your information, it reminds me of something. The old magician carefully put the wooden box on the table and said. "I don''t know what reminds you, teacher"? "The story of the overlord". The old magician said quietly without surprise: "it is said that the overlord garcerik 2000 years ago went to the yanold mountains surrounded by the fog forest. Where the overlord gained extraordinary power and unified the whole big 6! I wonder if this story is related to the strange changes of the fog forest during this period". Chapter 16 Overlord galserik! Two thousand years ago, he was the only ruler who unified the whole big 6 and was crowned ''Emperor''. All kings were his slaves and all nations crawled in front of him. The oggs were driven out of the big 6 and fled to the savage land of the north. Even the barbarian soldiers known as invincible by Philip tok had to bend their knees to the overlord in exchange for the right to live. Surrender or death! This is the iron rule promulgated by overlord galserik. Compared with countless achievements and epic legendary experiences, the topic that countless scholars are interested in talking about is the terrible decrees issued during the reign of the overlord. After the unification of the sixth year, overlord galseric did not impose taxes like other fatuous kings, was extremely poor and luxurious, and did not spend manpower to build large-scale buildings that showed his identity. Relatively speaking, the powerful iron fist means and policies of overlord garserik have brought prosperity to the economy and Commerce of his empire, and established a loyal iron cavalry to maintain the territory of this huge empire. Now, the historical giant has been described as all negative images in today''s holy capital and the Holy See, such as demon worshippers, blasphemers, incarnations of disasters, etc. overlord galseric has always been regarded as a taboo topic by both sides. Anyone who dares to question the holy capital and the Holy See will be judged as heresy. The reason why such a situation occurs is that the two largest and mutually hostile religious forces on the big 6 are taken as great enemies at the same time. The reason is that overlord galseric issued the only terrorist decree two thousand years ago, that is, overlord galseric does not allow any religious forces to appear in his empire! &1t; There are no gods in this world. It''s just a lie to deceive us! If you have to have faith, then I am the God you should believe in! > ¡ª¡ªGalserik All churches and shrines were destroyed by the order of overlord galseric, and all monks and priests were driven out. They had only two choices: either desecrating the gods they believed in, or ''returning'' to the gods in countless bloody torture. At that time, the holy capital and the Holy See could not have the same terrible influence as now. Under the pressure of overlord galseric, they could only hide in the dark like mice. The decree to suppress religion lasted until the overlord died. According to the statistics of later generations, hundreds of thousands of clergy and believers were killed, and the most frightening thing in all records was that after Rosalie, the saint with level 19 magic in the holy capital, was captured by overlord galserik, the overlord only ordered the construction of a high tower in the face of Rosalie''s anger, The corpses of all the dead clergy of the holy capital were piled up on the tower. After months of torture, the saint Rosalie was erected on the top of the tower with wooden stakes, and preached to let the gods they believed have a good look Overlord galseric was the first king who dared to declare war on the gods! The age of fanaticism came to an end with the withering of the life of overlord galseric. After the death of overlord galseric, who left no descendants, the throne was inherited by his adopted daughter. At the same time, it also created the birth of the first female emperor in big 6! No matter how powerful the empire is, it will come to an end one day. The empire that has ruled the overlord for 7oo years has failed to appear people who are competent for the throne. The incompetent descendants deviated from the rules originally set by the overlord. The harsh rule and load-bearing tax burden made the whole empire unstable and uneasy. After all, the areas dissatisfied with the rule of the Empire raised uprisings one after another, A protracted war finally broke out. At the beginning of the war, the insurgents were violently suppressed after gaining a short advantage. Perhaps the descendants of the overlord were incompetent, but at least they knew that to support their luxurious life, strong force was irreplaceable, and although the local army had been corrupted in the struggle for power and profit, However, the forbidden guards left by the central overlord still live up to the ferocity and prestige of the hengshaoda 6 period. However, violence and fear not only make people yield, but also bring more resistance. The law union in the south, led by hillia in the name of star mage, established the tower of sages and united with the holy capital and the holy see as the largest stronghold against the Empire and supporting the rebels "The emperor who deviated from the people, no matter how powerful he was, will one day be exhausted. The fall of the central government announced the end of the era created by overlord galseric. All regions of the powerful empire became independent one after another, and finally formed today''s situation.". The old magician sat in his chair and muttered with his eyes closed. "Yes! Mr. Farron, but it is said that when the empire fell, a huge earthquake suddenly occurred and buried the ''tower of blasphemy'' under the ground. I don''t know whether it is true.". Hearing the words of his students, the old magician slowly opened his eyes and said with a smile: "who knows, anyway, the holy capital and the Holy See all publicized that it was the God''s anger at the blasphemy of overlord galseric, a witness of miracles, and it was like adding all the credit to himself". "However, after the collapse of the overlord''s empire, the Star * * Division hillia found some amazing things in the investigation.". Here, the old magician carefully opened the wooden box and took out a small golden box. After carefully reciting the spell and lifting the magic lock on the box, the old magician opened the small box. This is ~ ~! At the moment when the box was opened, Gretel, who had been dominated by water magic, immediately noticed that the huge water element fluctuation was spreading out into the box. In less than a few seconds, the water element density of reed in the whole room increased several times. When the old magician completely opened the box, an ornament made of blue crystal appeared in front of Gretel. Gretel looked at the ornament in surprise. Its unique shape seemed to be a symbol. The strength of the breath of the huge water element scattered from it is even stronger than that of the level 16 * * Division. Gretel bet that if a magic apprentice is lucky to take this ornament with him, he can easily defeat his * * division by using the element power scattered on the ornament. The old magician took out the ornament, touched it, felt the smell of the above elements, and said, "you know, my child, this ornament is a legacy handed down by star mage hillia, and it was found in the secret room of overlord galseric. The whole ornament is not made of any metal and material, but a pure condensate of water elements". Water element condensate!? Something handed down by star mage hillia from the era of overlord!? Maybe the old magician''s tone was too flat, but Gretel was extremely shocked. As a level 16 magician, he can also condense some items with elements, but in a week or so at most, the items condensed with elements will slowly disintegrate and disappear. It is an ornament made of elements that have been preserved for thousands of years during the overlord period, How powerful does it take to do this? Not to mention that this ornament still has such powerful power! "How can this be so great a force unless there are only gods". For a moment, Gretel felt that what the teacher took out destroyed her previous magical concept in an instant. "Yes, unless the gods, it''s something I can''t do.". The old magician looked at the ornament in his hand, shook his head and said, "and according to the information you gave me, the element fluctuation caused by the recent snowstorm of misty forest is very similar to this ornament.". Here, the old magician sighed, put down the ornaments and took out an old old book. He could see a few words clearly on the broken page. After putting the book on the table, the old magician continued: "this book is one of the last diaries left in front of hillia, which records some amazing facts". Here, the old magician took out the last thing from the box again, an old and broken flag! Three black sword patterns are embroidered between the blue base material and the black pattern, and the white dragon is above the sword pattern. Gretel recognized what this flag stands for. Two thousand years ago, this flag was inserted in this big 6 land, the symbol of the overlord galseric''s perlas empire! "Child, have you noticed the dragon of this flag?"? The old magician pointed with his finger. Grey nodded, but he didn''t understand the teacher''s meaning. Although the dragon is regarded as a terrible beast and monster by the world, it is also a symbol of power and power. There are dragon patterns on the flags of many countries and families in dA6. Is there anything unusual about the flag of overlord galseric? "It is said that during the period of conquering the great 6 of unification, overlord galseric had many incredible battles to win more with less. In these battles, the army of overlord who was at a disadvantage incredibly defeated his opponents. According to hillia''s records, it was also said that there was a giant dragon in the war to help overlord galseric''s army win.". ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The atmosphere in the room became quiet. Gretel had understood completely that her motherland Saxony might experience a storm more terrible than the storm! The old magician stood up, patted his students on the shoulder and said, "boy, I''m afraid the change of the fog forest is not as simple as you think. If it weren''t for the tower of the sage, now is the most critical moment of internal reform. I really want to go to the fog forest immediately to see what secrets are hidden in the deepest yanoder mountains of the forest". "Mr. Farron"! Gretel looked at her teacher happily. "I will keep this secret for you and block those reformers at that time"! The old magician said seriously, "if you want to investigate the fog forest, you''d better act quickly, because I''ve received a bad news.". Gretel was surprised and asked, "what''s the news? Mr. Farron.". "There was a riot in the kingdom of karut in the East. Many elves abandoned their homes and fled. The slave merchants in the kingdom of karut and the free city sent troops and mercenaries to catch them. What''s worse, the direction in which those elves fled was the forest of fog.". "What"? When Gretel heard the news, she couldn''t care about etiquette for a moment: "how can this happen? I must inform his majesty immediately.". "I also received the news these days. It seems that the kingdom of karut doesn''t want the holy capital to know about it, and the elves are probably going to say that they have crossed the forest of fog when the summer storm stops.". The old magician pinched his beard and thought uneasily. Gretel shook her head and said sadly, "they can''t cross the forest. They will all freeze to death in the snowstorm.". ======================================== "Hagen, how''s your arm now?". Major Alex, soaking in the bathhouse, asked Hagen nearby. Hagen moved the joint of his left arm and said easily, "the LORD God has helped me dispel the residual frost power. Now it''s no problem.". With that, Hagen retracted himself into the hot water again and relaxed to enjoy the comfort brought by the bath. After today''s World War I, Hagen still has some lingering palpitations. The God''s fighting clothes are broken and still in the process of self-healing. The power of the LORD God is really terrible. The result of the five people working together is that they even touch each other''s body. "I didn''t expect that there was such a big difference in power between us and the LORD God.". Hagen raised his head, slightly closed his eyes and said to himself. "Yeah"! Major Alex involuntarily echoed. At dinner time, Yalin came to the restaurant in advance and exchanged a table of exquisite dishes, because he was so happy today! Before and after the first world war with major Alex, they were surprised that everyone has been promoted one level. Now major Alex has reached LV5, Hagen LV3 and Miriya lv4. Although Shumu rosefinch and kraferig have not been upgraded, they have gained a lot of experience and can be upgraded. Everyone, including caster Medea, arrived at the dinner time. Xiunaizel didn''t come. Yalin didn''t intend to let him join for the time being. Xiunaizel, once a noble son of the royal family, didn''t have the habit of eating a big pot of rice. Yalin had to eat with everyone in advance. At that time, he had to have a meal with xiunaizel alone, which showed his momentum as a "Majesty". Just as everyone was preparing to eat, a figure walked into the busy restaurant and looked around. When Yalin noticed it for the first time, he smiled happily and waved to her: "we are all here, fili"! The comer has a silver long and delicate appearance like a delicate porcelain doll, which is Philip Ross, one of the heroines in the animation of steel shell city reggios! In fact, after randomly summoning special characters to select Philip Ross through reward, Yalin was a little overwhelmed, because he had never seen this animation before. At first, he thought it was Philip without three roles. Yalin only adopted the wrong treatment policy. As a result, he was almost kicked for several times. Yalin had to make up for this animation in the summoning system, Finally, I found out Philip''s character. It turned out that Philip, who seems to have three noes, is a pseudo three noes character. She is good at reading power. She uses the petal shaped "heavy crystal chain steel" staff in her hand to make scales and fly out. Through the scales, she can collect a wide range of intelligence and share it with her companions through the ability of reading power. It can be said that it is a very strong investigation ability! However, because the manipulation of NianWei limits her emotional transmission, fili has always been bad at getting along with others. Except that Yalin wants to use fili''s NianWei ability more widely and asks her to show her NianWei ability in Medea of the research department from time to time, fili likes to stay alone a lot of time. "Oh, this is really rare"! Medea was very happy to see the normally silent fili come out to have dinner with everyone. She took fili''s hand and took her to the chair next to her, motioning for her to sit down. Everyone looked at Medea and showed such eyes. It seemed that everyone knew that Medea liked lovely girls very much. Shumu rosefinch smiled and said, "we are all good friends. Don''t be so nervous.". "Lovely little Philly, don''t be so nervous. Just have a meal with everyone," Medea said, lining up Philly''s shoulders. For a moment, fili looked at the people and Lin in embarrassment. After seeing that Lin gave herself a reassuring look, she finally sat down. Name: Philly Ross Race: Human Occupation: NianWei operator Grade: Lv2 Experience: 75o / 3ooo Magic: 2oo / 2oo Power: 76 Agility: 82 Spirit: 432 Wisdom: 286 Constitution: 1o7 Favorability: intimacy 1 / 1OO Special ability: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) excellent mind (wisdom increased by 5%) read power control (large-scale intelligence search) Growth potential: C Special Summon resurrection needs: 5ooo soul energy Yalin quietly opened the calling system and looked at Philip''s data. When he saw the popularity, Yalin was stunned for a long time. One day he looked at her underwear, and the popularity increased by 8 o''clock to intimacy ~ ~ what''s the meat selling setting of the Hou palace? Get out and explain to me. (PS: Feili''s character is really difficult to describe. I''ve read anime and comics several times, but I don''t think I can grasp her character. By the way, I asked for leave in advance to attend my brother''s wedding ceremony on October 1, so I stopped for one day!) Chapter 17 Take off your hat! On the way to dinner, Lin secretly motioned to Medea that since Philip had come out, it was necessary to change some of Medea''s habits. Medea looked at Lin with a little hesitation. When she saw Lin, she nodded cautiously to herself. Medea finally made up her mind to take off her hat. Medea, who showed her true face in everyone''s eyes, looked at Lin shyly. Lin secretly screamed that it was not good. She quietly opened the system and checked it. OK! I don''t want to increase my popularity by 4 points. Recall that Yalin really wants to hit his mouth. What are you doing! The original intention was to let Medea integrate more into the group, but recall that Medea had an unusual good impression on herself. Her behavior was like asking her fiancee to meet everyone Looking at Medea''s affectionate gaze on herself and the seemingly warm look of a group of people nearby, Yalin has begun to consider whether to call out the killing teacher in advance. It''s not that I don''t like such a beautiful woman as caster Medea, but I really don''t want to follow in the footsteps of scum sincerity! *** While Yalin was still thinking about any prevention against blackening and firewood knives, Philly, who was swallowing food beside Medea, said, "it''s a good match. When will the wedding be held?"? With a jingle, as the king of the white dragon who is best at manipulating the power of ice and frost, Yalin immediately felt a big hole in the frozen part of his body, and many ice crystal fragments were scattered on the ground and melted into water droplets again. Under the surprised eyes of everyone, Yalin returned to God and hurriedly mobilized the power of ice and frost to repair his body. "Hey, Philly, what are you talking about?"? Yalin wiped one side in a cold sweat and said with a sweat face. Thank you, Philip! In your words, Medea''s favor for herself soared by 2O points, and will soon reach the highest respect! Yalin, who made an excuse to escape during the meal, hurried to check the information of the killing teacher. Name: Ge muzongyilang Race: Human Occupation: teacher (your sister''s teacher) Grade: LV1 Experience: O / 2ooo Magic: 5O / 5O Strength: 112 Agility: 147 Spirit: 1o4 Wisdom: 93 Constitution: 121 Favorability: friendly 2O / 1OO Special abilities: soul connection (soul connection with Yalin) snake fist (fighting skills improved) proficient in unarmed fighting (fighting damage increased) reflex nerve (agility increased by 5%) Growth potential: C Special Summon resurrection needs: 5ooo soul energy good heavens! The growth potential has actually reached netight, an ordinary person who can fight sevant with his bare hands only by magic enhancement. When Yalin looked at GE muzongichiro''s data, he not only praised it secretly. It''s just that the initial popularity is too low, but considering the character of Ge muzongichiro, it''s understandable. In the original work, GE muzongichiro''s actual identity is a killer. After the task is completed, he uses the teacher identity obtained during the assassination to live an ordinary life. He is always silent with a poker face and won''t say a word of superfluous words. He is a very serious and upright person. He is as meticulous as a precision machine. He once suspended the whole midterm exam for a typo on the test paper and will take the exam another day. If you want to evaluate Ge muzongichiro, Yalin can only say that GE muzongichiro in animation and games is completely like a robot that doesn''t reveal feelings and * *. Although Ge muzongichiro saved Medea in the original book, when answering Shirang''s questions later, he didn''t care about the weak and dead people extracted by Medea. At that time, Yalin really didn''t know whether Ge muzongichiro was good or bad. The only thing that can be sure is that GE muzongichiro is absolutely a conscientious person. 5ooo''s soul energy! Ah ~ ~ this is the only thing that makes Yalin hesitant. Besides, will he really get on with caster after he really summons Ge muzongichiro? After all, they have never had each other in their memory. At a loss, Yalin closed the system and opened the door of the administrative office. "Sorry, there are too many things today"! Looking at the sunezer Yalin sitting in front, he strode into the hall Xiunaizel smiled gracefully, took the report in his hand and said, "the cleaning of the forging hall is about to be completed. I''d like to discuss with your majesty about the ration ratio of materials and manpower". After receiving the information and report, Yalin looked at it roughly and said, "it''s very good. If it''s not recommended, we can discuss this problem while eating.". Yalin asked Nemo to analyze the character of sunezer in the original book and came to the conclusion that if he was allowed to eat the same big pot as ordinary people, his popularity would be greatly reduced. Yalin had to eat two dinners a day in order to cater to the Royal identity of sunezer. ====================================== After Gretel, the capital of Saxony, informed his majesty of the latest news, his majesty immediately responded! Now I must organize people to take the lead before the mercenaries of the slave merchants enter the fog forest. King karut * * can delay each other diplomatically, but the slave merchants are more troublesome. As long as they provide a guarantee order of the capital of freedom, preventing them from entering will offend the Trade Federation of the whole capital of freedom, and then domestic trade will be blocked. "Hello, master Gretel". Just out of the king''s study, a girl with a silver ear is standing outside the gate to greet greet. Grethe Rick recognizes the identity of a young girl. Her Majesty King Roland, the smallest and most beloved daughter of Princess Isaacson, is Royal Highness Princess Luo Jiena. Not like other noble girls wearing cumbersome and gorgeous robes, a delicate and fitting Leather Breastplate with a beautiful and beautiful face gives people a sense of valiant and valiant, and the fully exercised body reveals an inexplicable attraction! The little princess was not only the pride of her father''s heart, but even Gretel, a court mage, praised Princess Luo Jiena. "Royal Highness Princess Rosai, the gentleman is rude." Gretel hastened to return to the scene. It was obvious that the lovely princess should have been listening outside for a long time, but before his Majesty''s dialogue, he had already set up the soundproof boundary, believing that the news would not be heard by the princess. Princess Luo Jiena looked at Gretel with beautiful big eyes and asked a little embarrassed, "hasn''t the snowstorm in master Gretel''s misty forest stopped this year?"? Although she did not know where Princess rokena learned the news, she was at least convinced that her conversation with her Majesty was not heard by Her Highness: "Your Highness, eavesdropping on the outside is not the proper act of a lady." I''m sorry, master Gretel, but I really want to know. Princess Luo Jiena''s beautiful face was full of curiosity. Gretel smiled gently and bowed his head to the princess and said, "Your Highness, princess, you are too young." "I''m 17 years old this year," Princess Luo Jiean reminded. "According to Chinese law, girls are adults at the age of 16.". "Your Highness needs more experience and knowledge," he said. "Adults only mean that your life is just beginning." "I just want to help my father share some sorrow." Luo Jiean sadly recalled her father''s recent anxiety. "There are some things you can know when you can shoulder the burden of the country. You are still too young.". Princess Luo Jiena sighed, smiled shyly and said, "it''s my brothers'' business to shoulder the burden of the country. As a girl, I can''t inherit the throne.". "You are a smart princess. Your father is an excellent king. Compared with him, he will make the final choice.". Gretel smiled reluctantly and comforted. Late at night, Princess Luo Jiena sat on the rooftop outside the room and looked at the whole palace. Since childhood, she was curious about the things that had not come and was eager to explore the world. When she was a child, when she read the deeds of the great figures in history, Princess Luo Jiena imagined that she could advance and retreat with the protagonists in those stories more than once. Perhaps this is the nature that I inherited the name of "silver snow". I don''t like to waste a lot of time dressing up, and its only purpose is to attract more men''s attention at the party. Beautiful decorations, clothes and toys don''t interest me. Since childhood, I have only been obsessed with martial arts and excellent weapons. As the princess of Saxony, the land of the north, she likes to practice martial arts. Her father didn''t object to her, but princesses and noble ladies in other countries always treat themselves as rude savages. On the contrary, she despises them even more. A group of grass Baoping who only know how to show off their beauty have high toes and high spirits. When the key time comes, they only know to hide in the corner and cry! She is probably the only one who can understand that she is also the object of her vision "Hey ~ ~" sighed. Luo Jiena looked at the starry sky and prayed, "I wish sister Lin was all right.". When Princess Luo Jiena prayed, the maid who grew up with her ran up gently. Looking at the maid Luo Jiena happily, she hurried to ask, "have you heard any news?"? The maid nodded and quietly approached the princess''s ear and whispered a few words. Luo Jiena said excitedly and loudly, "really? Master Gretel, he''s going to belika fortress"? Hearing the voice of the princess, the maid hurriedly made a gesture of "Shh" with her hand, indicating that her royal highness should not be too loud. Luo Jiena, for a moment, muffled her mouth and smiled apologetically. The maid looked around and continued to whisper: "Your Highness, you can be sure that master Gretel is going to Bylica''s fortress in person, and now he is preparing materials, and I suppose that he is going to enter the fog." Is it really for the snowstorm? Luo Jiean tilted her head and thought for a while, and involuntarily showed a bad smile. The princess''s maid looked at the expression and knew it was not very good. She quickly asked Rosie, "please don''t mess with your highness, if you know it by your majesty." "Feel at ease. I just want to know more. Please help me find out more information when you are free.". Luo jie''an waved her hand, smiled disapprovingly and said, "don''t tell today''s things.". "Yes, your highness." One week later Belika fortress, located at the border between the frontier and the misty forest, has been the main fighting place between the Saxony Kingdom and the Ogg barbarians in the northern wilderness for hundreds of years. The wall of the whole fortress is as high as 3O meters and is built from whole cut rocks. Some fragile and key parts of the wall have been strengthened with expensive steel and jade at great expense, A large number of heavy crossbows and catapults are arranged on the archery tower. Four powerful magic spar cannons are even arranged on the city gate and the two attached towers. The spar cannons driven by magic are extremely powerful. One attack can kill hundreds of ogres. The best trained troops of the kingdom are stationed in the whole fortress. Every soldier is a veteran who has experienced the battlefield. In terms of combat effectiveness, the royal guards are much stronger. At ordinary times, there are few troops stationed in belika fortress. When the summer comes, the fortress will send scouts to the misty forest to check the situation. Once the snowstorm stops, the garrison will immediately send a message to the capital. At that time, it means that the ogemans will invade the country southward. However, compared with this year, the days before last year were very abnormal. The snowstorm raging in the forest showed no sign of stopping. Up to now, the snowstorm has been hanging continuously for nearly two years. However, due to this snowstorm, belika''s soldiers ushered in a long lost peace. "If only this snowstorm would never stop"! "Yes! Then those Ogg barbarians won''t want to invade our country again.". "This must be a gift from the goddess of ice and snow. If only the snowstorm could last until next year, I could go back to my hometown. Gretel, the * * division who just arrived at belika fortress, listened to the soldiers talking happily all the way. The annual bloody killing makes the long lost peace more precious. If it''s not important, Gretel also hopes that the snowstorm will never stop, After giving the Griffin to the soldiers and taking it away, Gretel and several magician colleagues behind him walked into the castle. The soldiers outside took the Griffins to the warehouse and began to prepare the materials for entering the fog forest. Due to the snowstorm and the cold weather in the place where belika fortress belongs, neither Griffins nor horses can enter the fog forest. For a long time, when the Scouts of belika fortress wanted to enter the fog forest to observe the snowstorm, The "long wool cotton boll sheep" provided by nearby towns will be used as mounts. This kind of goat is a specialty of this area. It is a little bigger than horses. Its fluffy long hair can withstand the severe cold in the extreme north. Although it is not as fast as horses, its load carrying capacity is much higher. Moreover, long wool cotton boll sheep also have a valuable advantage that they are group animals, Once we get along for a few days, we will act together from beginning to end. It is not easy to get separated and lost like horses. Long wool cotton boll sheep in belika fortress is a very precious material, and it is also an essential existence in the life of residents in the far north. "Aha! Master Gretel''s arrival is really slow. People have been waiting for him here for several days.". Outside the belika fortress castle, when the * * Division Gretel just entered the castle, a figure wearing a heavy wool windbreaker almost covering his body looked over quietly. When the cold wind in the North gently blew his hat, a trace of beautiful silver flew out. This person was Princess Luo Jiean of Saxony kingdom, Princess Luo Jiean patted the long wool cotton boll sheep around her and looked at the castle with a smile. "There are three fire mages! There are so many supplies. I will never miss such an interesting thing"! (PS: the update was late. I''m sorry. I forgot to bring the key when I went out. So I had to ask the locksmith to unlock the lock. The lock was broken. I had to buy another lock to change the lock, which wasted a day. By the way, do you want to call him out Chapter 18 ?&1t; System prompt: the forger hall is enabled. After completing the task, reward 3ooooo points of soul energy and 5oooo points of material energy. Randomly summon one special character, and 5O mountain dwarves and civilians > Mountain dwarf civilians!? Does that mean I can \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Nemo, please explain. "My dear master, unlocking a race requires the loyalty of the people of that race to you. The dwarf rewarded by the task is not counted.". Nemo replied respectfully. blamed! While Yalin scolded secretly, several frost and snow elves cleaning the forge hall under the yarod mountains have led frost goblin into the hall, just like the scene when he first entered the meditator library. The interior of the hall is dark and meaningless, After lighting up with light magic and magic crystal lamp, frost and snow elves can finally see part of the hall. Many parallel forging furnaces have cooled down. Where are the coffins like dead silence? Many forged armor weapons and some semi-finished products are scattered around the furnace. The broken bones of humans, dwarves and elves lie on the ground The frost and snow elves walked forward with a soft sigh for a few steps, lightly crossed the bones on the ground, and came to a slightly empty place. An ice coffin condensed with magic was neatly placed on the ground. The frost goblins followed behind the elves one by one and began to carefully carry the bones. "Gather the enemy''s bones here.". Bai Long, who was in charge of supervising the project, stood aside and ordered that the enemies referred to here were naturally those humans and high elves who attacked the white dragon territory in the dragon war. Yalin respected the dead, but he had not been so kind to deal with the aftermath of the enemy''s bodies. Since it was the enemy, it was naturally transported to the valley to bury the matter. The forge hall is very huge. During the dragon war, most of the weapons and armor of the white dragon legion, and even some steel demons and steel puppets were produced here. In the glorious period, tens of thousands of frost elves and dwarves worked here at the same time. When the frost and snow elves went to the next affiliated hall, a trace of red light suddenly flashed in the dark. It seemed that some shadow was moving slowly. Although it was only a moment, the frost and snow elves still stopped vigilantly. Everyone secretly gathered magic in their hands. Once there was a danger, the powerful frost spell would freeze an area in front into cold ice in an instant. The red light flashed again, and a mechanized sound came. The intermittent sound seemed that the person who made the sound was very tired. "Current intruder \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ When the mysterious shadow revealed the prototype, all the people were relieved, because in front of them was only a steel statue more than 3 meters high. The broken right arm is hung on one side of the body. The whole body is full of traces of burning by fire, and the head is obviously scarred by blunt force. It can be seen that this iron magic statue must have experienced a very fierce battle. At present, only the marks on the chest can be seen. A huge hammer. The hammer is surrounded by magic marks representing ice and frost, and the dragon of a giant dragon is engraved in the center. Inside the magic research tower Yalin is carefully looking at the iron magic statue placed on the experimental platform. This is what happened when the forge hall was cleaned today. From the logo and steel seal on the chest of this magic statue, it can be seen that it is a combat magic statue made during the dragon war. The perfect forging process of dwarves and the fine magic engraving of frost and snow elves can still move even after ten thousand years, It''s just that all parts are very old. Caster Medea is also very interested in this iron magic statue, probably because she likes making models. She keeps walking and observing the connecting parts of the magic statue. Two frost snow wizard mages follow her and record some engraving data. Using the memory of the White Dragon King, Yalin roughly analyzed the structure of the magic image and ordered: "let several dwarves come and study the structure of the magic image together. They are experts in this field.". After knocking on the chest of the magic image, Yalin directly cut the iron armor on it with magic. When the iron armor was taken off, magic engravings and some magic crystal stones were exposed in the chest of the magic image. Yalin was full of praise for the complex and exquisite technology. The main core magic crystal stone in the middle has lost its usual magic brilliance and looks very dark. Yalin reached in and skillfully opened all parts to take out the magic crystal stone in the center. Magic crystal stone, a special ore, does not have magic in itself, but magic crystal stone can store a large amount of magic. The more pure magic crystal stone can store more magic. Before the dragon war, Elves were very good at using magic crystal stone to make all kinds of magic guides. Yalin compressed his magic power into the magic spar, and the originally dim stone radiated a beautiful blue light again. For the magic spar, according to the memory of the king of the white dragon, there is a magic spar vein in the yanoder mountains, and the reserves are still very large, but he is lack of human hands and can''t go to mine. Yalin couldn''t help but frown at the thought of here. After putting the magic crystal on the test-bed, Yalin said to Medea, "I will copy the design drawing of this steel magic statue and give it to you, and then your research department will try to repair this magic statue.". Medea smiled and replied, "good master"! "Then I''ll leave everything to you. Now I''m going to the forge hall to see the situation.". Eliminating the separation in the big library, Yalin carved a new body under the mountain with ice. Seeing Yalin''s arrival, the busy frost goblins quickly knelt down on the ground and saluted, indicating that they continued to work. After Yalin quickly walked into the forge hall. The special effects in Hollywood movies are even worse than here. It''s scum! As soon as he stepped into the hall, Yalin directly commented on the scene here. Not to mention the huge forging furnaces and workshop facilities that can''t see the edge at a glance, they fell on the ground. It is estimated that the gold gate carved with artistic treasure lines is 30 meters high. It is estimated that it can defeat all stunt manufacturers in Hollywood. A white dragon bodyguard turned into a beautiful fairy has been waiting at the door for a long time. When he saw Lin, he hurried forward and saluted, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, master.". "Lead the way"! Yalin nodded, saluted a little and said directly. The white dragon bodyguard took Yalin forward and reported the current cleaning situation. There are more than 100 magic statues, which can also move. In addition, there are seven at the beginning. It is preliminarily judged that the whole forger hall is a ring-shaped building. A huge river was artificially opened in the center of the building, and magma was introduced from the ground by some magic device, Before the dragon war, the dwarves used the hot magma here to process and forge the ore. When Yalin stepped into the central area of the forging hall, the heat suddenly came to his face. Yalin suppressed the power of ice and frost in his body, and the heat here was amazing. I couldn''t believe it was located in the field of the king of white dragon. Compared with the cold of snow mountains outside, it was like two different worlds. Squatting down, Yalin looked at the excavated artificial lava River and said with incredible admiration: "it''s too hard to talk about making the best use of everything"! However, before Yalin finished sighing, Nemo''s voice appeared in his ear: "my dear master, someone has invaded your [frost storm barrier]. what? Yalin was surprised when he immediately opened the display map in the system. At the same time, a frost and snow elf hurried over and saluted: "master, we have received important information from the scouts sent back". ================================== You can''t stop here, or everyone will die here In the depths of the forest where the snowstorm was raging wildly, looking at the female elves in thin cloth robes in the distance, they looked back painfully and looked at the compatriots struggling with the wind and snow behind them. They crossed the border blocked by karut hard all the way north and made great sacrifices all the way to break through the siege and enter the misty forest, Many compatriots died on the difficult escape Road, and more were recaptured by the chased Wang * * team and slave merchants. I''ve heard that there is a terrible snowstorm in the depths of the misty forest all year round. I originally expected to cross the forest to the other side of dA6 when the summer snowstorm stopped, but it didn''t stop until I entered the deep forest. The fairy clenched her teeth and painfully analyzed the current situation. The king of karut * * and the slave merchants behind should have been chasing. If everyone returns and chooses the road again, they are likely to be caught. Once they are captured again by the slave merchants and the army, the tragic result will be lost anyway Never go back! The female elf who has been walking in the front of the team and is responsible for observing the terrain, the cries of her compatriots behind her are constantly transmitted to her ears. There are no supplies on the way to escape. Her party has no winter clothes and materials at all. If they fall to the ground in this terrible cold and wind and snow, they can only fall into a deep sleep forever. "Let''s go don''t stay here let''s go" "Mom, wake up, Mom" "She''s dead, let''s go"! "No! Mom, wake up" "Don''t fall to the ground, everyone try to lean together" The Female Elf with excellent eyesight showed a dark shadow not far ahead. In this pure white world full of ice and snow, such a black shadow is easy to attract attention. After running a few steps, the Female Elf was glad that the dark shadow turned out to be a cave. Turning around, the Female Elf shouted to her compatriots behind her: "don''t give up, there is a cave not far in front. Where can we take a rest?". The slow procession, which had been marching because of hunger and cold, seemed to have more power after hearing the words of the female elves. The parents held their children tightly and walked forward step by step in the cold snow, regardless of the dark purple of their feet frozen, and the * * of survival supported the elves to quickly walk in the direction of the female elves. In this scene, Yalin saw everything in his eyes. It seemed that he couldn''t bear to close his eyes. The elves who hugged each other and died, and the Elven children who rushed to cry on their parents'' corpses still came to mind. The projection instrument in the newly-built administrative hall is connected to the map displayed by the calling system, and the scene can be displayed anywhere in the [frost storm barrier]. Yalin opened some permissions to facilitate everyone to view the situation of the whole territory. Everyone, including chanezer, was summoned to watch the tragic scene silently. The kind-hearted major Alex has shed tears sadly. Shumu rosefinch, Hagen and Philip are also sad. They turn their heads to one side and don''t want to look at it. Miriya leans aside, closes her eyes and doesn''t say a word. I''m afraid the only ones who don''t see any expression change on their faces are xiunaizel and Medea. Medea looked at the spirit on the projector and said, "are these the people who invaded the territory?"? "It''s more like a refugee fleeing than an invasion.". Xiunaizel said faintly and looked at Yalin: "Your Majesty, what are your plans for these elves?". Yalin changed the perspective of the projector and agreed with xiunaizel: "the refugees who fled seem to be right. They dare to enter the snowstorm area in such thin clothes. It seems that someone should be chasing them.". "I think so, your majesty"! Xiunaizel nodded and agreed with Yalin. "If they weren''t pursued, these elves wouldn''t choose to enter the wind and snow area, but your majesty, what should we do with them now?". When schneizer said to deal with the word, major Alex hurried forward and said, "my Lord, I think I should help them.". "But we don''t know why these elves came here. What if they threaten us"? Turning his head, the rosefinch said sadly. This sentence seems to make major Alex unhappy: "Shumu rosefinch, do you have the heart to watch all the elves freeze to death in the wind and snow"? "No, major.". Although it is already the body of the white dragon, the pivot rosefinch still respects major Alex. Facing the major''s questioning, he sighed and said, "I don''t want to see these poor elves die in the wind and snow, but we can''t help them rashly without knowing their origin and situation.". Zhu que just said that fili added a rare sentence: "and we don''t know how many people are chasing them. Maybe we''ll get angry.". Facing the two, major Alex lowered his head sadly and looked at major Yalin. He knew that the life and death of these elves was probably between adults'' thoughts. &1t; System task tip: accept and obtain the loyalty of high elves! Task success reward: 5oooo soul energy, 1OOO material energy! Customize the green dragon lineage once (the maximum potential of Special Summoned characters is within level C) to unlock the call option of high elves, and the Yalin level is increased by level 1! Task failure: none! > When receiving the news that these elves have invaded their own fields, the system prompt also follows. Yalin is surprised by the generous rewards, and there is no punishment for failure. Yalin has decided to complete this task anyway. I originally planned to continue to hide in the mountains to build territory for some time, but I didn''t expect that my task of not stepping out of the gate came to the door in person. However, how to obtain the loyalty of these foreign elves needs a good idea. Since they are running away, it means that these elves have been suppressed by force. I''m afraid they can''t use force. Sitting in his chair for a while, Yalin stood up and said to the people, "they are still far away from the mountains. We will observe them secretly for a while and make a decision.". Seeing that there was still hope, major Alex said anxiously, "but my Lord, it is estimated that they can''t last long under the current situation.". "It doesn''t matter. I''ll stop the blizzard for a while to ensure that their deaths are reduced.". "Thank you, my Lord"! Major Alex said gratefully as soon as he heard the salute. Yalin quietly opened the system and looked at it, huh! Liking increased by 10 points, rosefinch, Hagen and Philly increased by 5 points, Miriya increased by 2 points, Medea did not change, and sunezer was still full of liking. After closing the system, Yalin continued to command: "we are also ready here, temporarily enter the \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. "Yes, my Lord"! Hagen and rosefinch saluted and replied. Yalin nodded with satisfaction and said to one side of shonezer, "shonezer, I need you to help me make a statistics and budget statement.". "Yes, your majesty, is it about the placement of these elves"? Xiunaizel smiled and said the plan in Yalin''s heart. "Brittany''s youngest prime minister really deserves his reputation"! Yalin nodded admiringly. Chapter 19 The snowstorm was still blowing fiercely into the forest, and the elves who had fled all the way came to the entrance of the cave. Because the cave was not too large to accommodate the team of thousands of people, the elves had to give priority to the injured and children in the team to enter the cave to rest. The exhausted elves always walked down with their bodies, After entering the cave, all the people were tired and sat down shivering with cold. "Elle, you go inside and have a rest.". Several elves picked up some wood and said to the female elves who still placed their compatriots in the wind and snow. The cold wind blew through, and the thin windbreaker of the Female Elf was blown high. The Female Elf had a dazzling length like gold wire. Her eyes were more blue than the sea, and her simple robe set off her snow-white skin, like a princess in a fairy tale. Arrogill turned around in the wind and snow, shook her head at her companions behind her and said, "let the injured and children go inside first to avoid the wind and snow, and I''ll just stay outside.". A tall male elf grabbed arrogill''s white wrist and said anxiously, "go in. You''ve been exploring the way all day and must have a rest.". "But... Graysel, I can''t just leave the wounded and the children..." The male elf called greiser said with a regretful look on his face: "elojer, you are not only our leader, but also a light supporting everyone. If you fall here, everyone will lose their last hope.". "Go in, irogel, don''t hesitate"! "Yes! Go into the cave and have a rest. Let''s deal with it here.". Many elves echoed, and had to be dragged into the cave by their companions. When they stepped into the cave, they found that it was still dark, and only many elves hugged each other for warmth. Frowning, irogel went up and asked loudly, "why hasn''t the fire started yet?". "It''s strange, arrogill, we can''t cast the magic of fire"! what? Hearing these words, arrogill was a little stunned and walked to the wood pile. These woods and branches were picked up by the elves from the nearby snow. They were also covered with cold snow water. Although they were not easy to be ignited, they could burn as long as they were continuously burned with flame magic, but the elves on one side could concentrate their magic no matter how they read the mantra, But only a faint spark that seems to disappear at any time can be produced between his hands. Irogel took her windbreaker and squatted down and said, "let me try.". Although the young elojer, who had mastered high magic, read every magic spell slowly and clearly, the result was still the same! There was a subtle change in her expression. It was just an ordinary cave. There was no anti magic enchantment. Her spell could not go wrong, but it could not produce fire. Is it!? Aro jie''er suddenly reacted. After stopping the action in her hand, aro jie''er calmed down, scattered the magic wave and sensed the smell of nearby elements! "How did this happen"? Suddenly, she said in surprise. The elf next to arojill looked at her uneasily: "what''s the matter, arojill, is there anything wrong?"? Irogel stood up, looked around and said in disbelief, "there are few other elements here, most of them are water, and fire is even less.". With the words of arrogill, all the elves are stunned. According to different regions, the element density will also change. There will be a lot less natural fire elements in the snow field, but it can never be less than even fire. This is really abnormal! "What should we do? If there is no fire, everyone will freeze to death"! A cold purple fairy curled up on the ground and said uneasily. "Although there are few fire elements around, they still exist. As long as they can concentrate and lead out the flame to ignite the wood.". Arrogill began to concentrate the nearby fire elements from the new mantra: "everyone uses magic to gather the fire elements around.". As long as the fire can be lit, the burning flame can attract more fire elements from the spiritual world to the present world, so that everyone can be saved! After several elf mages gathered the fire elements, a small flame finally burned. After quickly drying the wood and branches, the first campfire lit. ================================== When the Elves were happy to light the first bonfire, in the distance behind them, Gretel, the court mage of Saxony Kingdom, was leading a 4O more than one team in the snow covered forest. Her student, leilis, has been in the forest for more than a month. During this period, according to the report of the garrison of belika fortress, leilis seems never to return for material supply. Although the fortress recovers the message from leilis'' flying birds formed by ice elements from time to time, Gretel is still a little worried about her persistent student. Fortunately, leilis left a lot of magic marks along the way. Under the guidance of these marks, Gretel and his party are moving quickly towards the storm area where leilis is located. When approaching the storm area, snowflakes began to float in the sky. As a water system magician, Gretel Mingrui felt that the element density in the area ahead became unusual. The water element ahead is much more dense than other areas, which is simply unusual. Gretel motioned to the marching team to stop temporarily, thought a little and said to the two fire mages behind, "do you feel it?"? Damir and ADIS, who have level 13 and level 14 magic respectively, frowned and nodded "I''m afraid our best fire magic here will be greatly weakened.". "It''s incredible. It''s against the laws of the four elements. It''s like \\\\\\\\\\\\\ "It''s like someone deliberately concentrated a large number of water elements in an area.". Gretel smiled faintly and added: "every magician will arrange a battlefield that is beneficial to him before the war. We can all concentrate this magic.". Tamil took a few steps forward and said uneasily, "but no magician can cover such a large forest, even silia, the Star * * master hundreds of years ago.". "It''s not estimated that it can''t be done, it''s certain that it can''t be done"! Gretel answered in a positive tone and ordered the two: "you two, it''s best to store some while the fire element is still dense. According to the current situation, I''m afraid the deeper into the forest, the less the fire element will be". The two nodded when they heard the speech, took out their magic guide and began to slowly collect the rare fire elements in the air. The team continued to move forward. The more they walked into the forest, the greater the wind and snow. As Gretel expected, the density of fire elements was rapidly decreasing. A few days later, the storm in the forest was so heavy that people couldn''t believe it. It''s still in summer. I''m afraid it''s more terrible than when the wind and snow were the biggest in the cold winter. The last mark! Even as a water mage, Gretel had to put on a heavy wool coat to resist the terrible cold. He touched the mark gently with his magic wand. The magic wave passed out with the mark. Looking at the snowflakes in front of him, Gretel stood in the snow waiting for the echo of his students. Suddenly, the trunk of a big tree in front of Gretel suddenly shook, and a piece of snow fell to the ground. A unique wooden door appeared in the middle of the trunk. With the wooden door slowly opened, the figure in heavy windbreaker appeared in front of Gretel. "Teacher! You''re here at last"! Fortunately, the blue woman who took off her hat on the windbreaker and combed her ponytail happily called Gretel! Riley Safire! At the age of 21, he is a gifted magician with level 12 magic level. He is the most valued student of Gretel. After seeing his students and looking at the weather, Gretel gave the garrison order to the soldier commander in the team. After fighting in the wind and snow for a day, the people hurried to pull the long wool cotton boll sheep close to the tree. The tent cooking utensils were taken out in all manner. The tent built in the wind and snow was easy to blow away, but Gretel also thought of a good solution, After the tent is set up, directly use the frost spell to condense a layer of cold ice on the tent, so that the tent is firm and should not be blown away. As long as the soldiers hang the windbreaker they wear around the tent, they can effectively resist the external cold. After the magical Ice Armor tent was built, Gretel and two fire mages were naturally invited by their students into this strange tree house. When entering the tree house, Gretel felt a lot warmer. Because the tree was quite tall, the center of the whole trunk was divided into two layers. Below was the place where Riley studied and stored food, The upper room is usually used for sleep and rest. Around the trunk, there are dried meat shops and some wild fruits. In the center, a table and chairs are made up of several round logs. A magic lamp is placed on it. Next to it, a small stove is piled up with stones. The branches and wood are burning with a loud noise, and the small iron bucket filled with water is steaming on the stove. "Ha ha! You are really amazing. You deserve to be the first in the field survival assessment"! While praising Riley''s wonderful tree house, Gretel took off his snowy windbreaker and baked it by the stove. "You flatter the teacher"! Riley also took off her windbreaker and put it aside. After Damier and ADIS also took off their windbreaker, Riley had taken some food, poured three cups of hot water on the table, and after drinking a few drinks, they all lifted their viscera to be much warmer and more comfortable. Gretel picked up a piece of preserved meat and stuffed it into his mouth. He asked, "Riley, you have lived in the misty forest for more than a month.". "41 days to be exact"! "I''ve read the information you sent. Even the Farron tutor of the sage tower feels incredible about everything in the misty forest.". While telling his students, Gretel also hid what he shouldn''t say. Leilis patted her hand and said with a happy smile, "teacher, do you mean that old Mr. Farron, the great mage, read my research data?"? "If it weren''t for his busy work, Mr. Farron would come in person.". Gretel smiled, nodded and then continued, "do you have anything unusual in this period of time except the fog forest, the endless wind and snow and the unusual element density?"? Leilis seemed to suddenly think of something and hurried to say, "yes, teacher, when I was collecting food outside some time ago, there was a huge team of elves. It seems that at least thousands of people are moving towards the deeper part of the forest.". Naturally, Gretel and the other two mages knew this. Looking at Riley''s worried look, Gretel also slowly told her some important things in her recent sixth birthday, including the elf riots and escape in the eastern karut kingdom. "No wonder," said leilis with a sad sigh, "those elves don''t have any winter materials at all. If the snowstorm doesn''t stop, they can''t get out of the forest alive. I should have known so.". Gretel knew that leilis was usually kind-hearted and most disgusted with the slave merchants in the capital of freedom. He patted leilis on the shoulder and said comfortingly, "you can''t help them. Now you can only pray for them.". When Gretel asked Riley about something in the tree house, the camp outside the house was already busy. After the soldiers set up their tents, they began to make a fire and cook. Considering that the wood in the snow covered forest was basically wet and difficult to ignite, the whole team had prepared fire rock mines and coal before going out, After igniting the coal with a small amount of ore, put in the wet wood. Soon, the campfire in the camp rises one after another. Put some snow water in the iron pot on the rack. When it boils, the food is thrown in bit by bit. "Take the long wool cotton boll sheep to the tree on the right of the camp. Don''t forget to have dinner in an hour"! A man with a beard patted his companion and shouted loudly. When the snow is flying, the other party can only hear it by shouting hard in his ear. The soldier, who wrapped himself in a windbreaker, led the long wool cotton boll sheep, turned around and made an OK gesture to the big man, indicating that he heard it. The big man nodded and walked away, Humming a tune, she led the long wool cotton boll sheep under the tree and tied it. Princess Luo Jiean, disguised as a soldier, saw that no one took off her hat and breathed a sigh. Looking excitedly at the flying goose feather snow and the towering trees in the sky, Princess Luo jie''an clenched her fist happily! "What a beautiful scenery! I didn''t think I was in the depths of the fog now"! Chapter 20 As night approached, eloger quietly walked out of the cave, looked at the bonfire burning everywhere in the night, and recalled the days of constant escape. Eloger sighed with sadness, opened the backpack, and the elf girl took out the seven string harp handed down by her ancestors for generations. The whole harp body was made of green jade and carved with exquisite patterns. It was small and exquisite. Slender white fingers gently plucked the strings, and the beautiful sound of the piano was flying in the night sky. This was a sad and low music played by the elves when they offered sacrifices to the dead people. They hoped that the souls of the dead could return to the embrace of the earth. Irogel played with emotion, and tears flowed down her cheeks, Praying in my heart, I hope the remaining compatriots can cross this forest and find a free home again. The dancing notes were like miraculous melodies, and the howling cold wind seemed to be moved by the sound of the piano, and gradually stopped. Many elves quietly listened to the sound of the piano, and gently knelt on the ground with their hands together and silently prayed for their dead compatriots Greiser also woke up from his sleep. When he heard the beautiful sound of the piano, greiser kept his eyes on the girl playing in front. His eyes were full of painful and compassionate eyes. Looking at the girl''s tears, greiser only felt as if he had been stabbed hard in his heart. At the moment, he really wanted to hug arojier tightly and comfort her to share her sadness. Three Snow elf scouts are also hidden in a big tree. They use frost magic to completely integrate themselves into the natural environment. The flying snow provides perfect cover for the snow elf. Now the order of frost snow spirit Scouts is to monitor this elf fugitives. The magic communication device tied in the hiding place is recording the elves'' conversation and transmitting it to the yanold mountains. However, at the moment the sound of the piano sounded, Yalin turned off other communicators and only let the sound of the piano come. "It''s so beautiful.". Yalin was intoxicated with the piano sound played by the elf girl. Even now, Yalin can''t believe that such beautiful music can be played by only one instrument. Inexplicable sadness keeps surging up in my heart, heavy and unforgettable! It''s a pity to listen to such a beautiful piano sound alone. Under the idea of Yalin, the power of magic spread the piano sound all over the territory. No matter major Alex exercising with dumbbells in the room, or Hagen and Miriya fighting in the training ground, all people were involuntarily attracted by the piano sound. "This is the sound of the piano." the rosefinch, who was looking at magic books in the big library, raised his head and muttered, "I can''t believe what a melody!"! Leaning against the handrail of the roof, Medea looked at the night sky selflessly. With the sound of the piano, tears slowly flowed down from her eyes. Next to her, fili was lying on the table with her eyes closed. She didn''t know what she was thinking. When the sound of the piano was over, Yalin quietly looked at the Female Elf playing the piano. It seemed that she should be the leader of the team. Yes, but bialin imagined something different. He thought it would be an older and dignified elf elder to act as the leader. Unexpectedly, Ju ran would be a girl who looked weak. The door of the administrative hall was pushed open. Xiunaizel came in with some reports and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, I have completed your budget report. Please have a look.". After receiving the report, Yalin looked at it roughly and calculated it. If all the thousands of elves are settled in, the cost is not ordinary, and there are 224ooo points of material energy on hand. The net income from daily production and expenditure is 34oo points of material energy. If these elves join in, it is impossible to fill the job vacancy in the territory in a short time, The early placement alone will cost about 1 / 4 of the material energy. At least the resettlement site has been determined. It is near a huge lake in the forest under the mountains. Where the terrain is open and various materials are rich, these elves can become self-sufficient in the shortest time. Although the initial cost is relatively large, the task reward is also very considerable. The 1OOO 10000 points of material and energy alone is enough to make Yalin feel that it is worth the cost. The only problem now is how to make these elves willingly obey themselves and settle down. "Sunezer, I have a preliminary plan here. Do you have anything to change?"? After putting down his budget report, Yalin took out a plan from his side and handed it to sunezer. "Is it a plan to settle these elves? Your Majesty"! Sunezel smiled gracefully. "That''s right"! After receiving the plan from Yalin, xiunaizel also found Zhang Sha, sat down and looked at the report carefully. As time passed, Yalin did not worry about looking at the elf girl on the projector. After putting down the plan, xiunaizel said happily: "your majesty! I have to say that this is a very good plan, making the best use of the advantages you have now"! "Would you accept it if chanezel changed your position to those elves"? "I''m afraid even I have to accept it, your majesty"! Sunezel went to the projector, looked at the beautiful fairy girl and said, "but in order to ensure the absolute success of the plan, your majesty, I think we have to destroy their last pillar.". Yalin listened to the words of xiunaizel and looked at the fairy again. She sighed and said, "do you have to do such a cruel thing?"? "Your Majesty, sometimes you have to do this to make sure everything is safe.". I have to say that Yalin really appreciates the elf girl. Looking at her tears, Yalin is really softhearted. Maybe I''m more like looking at her smile than tears! Of course, if you can get the loyalty of all the elves, it can''t be better, but there are some reasons for xiunaizel''s analysis. If the elf girl who leads the team doesn''t surrender, don''t expect other elves to surrender to themselves. However, Yalin did have some reluctance. The elf girl showed her extraordinary leadership. It would save a lot of trouble if she could stay and resettle other elves in the future. wait! For a moment, a glimmer of inspiration flashed in Yalin''s mind. After trying to recall it, Yalin smiled unconsciously. A plan to have the best of both worlds slowly took shape in Yalin''s mind. "Maybe I have a better way"! Yalin motioned to sunezer and whispered, "it''s better to take this pillar than destroy their pillar." After Yalin said the plan in his heart, Brittany''s former Prime Minister couldn''t help praising: "this plan is really great, your majesty.". A few hours later, Yalin walked out of the administrative hall. He had just discussed the relevant matters of the plan with shonezer, and Yalin had authorized shonezer to arrange all the preliminary work. What I have to do now is to summon some people to strengthen the military strength of the whole territory. When he came to the lounge, Yalin opened the call system and directly opened the random special call of reward. The icons in countless animation games kept flashing. Yalin didn''t think much about it and directly signaled to stop! "Youyou white book" a classic old animation icon appeared in front of Yalin, damn it! The characters and Bento dragon sets in youyou white book are not more general. Of course, there are several strong monsters! When the character Icon began to blink, Yalin simply let fate signal to stop! Flying shadow!!! In the old animation of youyou white book, Feiying is a familiar character. In addition to being kicked in the face by the protagonist Pufan Youzhu at the beginning and losing, Yalin directly gives a word for the evaluation of Feiying in the whole animation: cool! Wearing black clothes and a long sword, the powerful flying shadow crushed all the opponents in the plot of the dark martial arts conference. Although the appearance is cold, Feiying is actually a person who is very persistent about his family. It can be seen from the rescue of his sister Xuecai in Chujin villa at first. Name: Feiying Race: Monster Occupation: Magician Grade: LV1 Experience: O / 2ooo Magic: 6OO / 6OO Strength: 213 Agility: 3o7 Spirit: 144 Wisdom: 96 Constitution: 2O4 Favorability: friendly 3O / 1OO Special ability: soul connection (soul connected with Yalin), evil eye (long-distance detection), dark inflammation of the demon world (summoning the flame of the demon world) reflex nerve (agility value increased by 5%) Growth potential: BBB Special Summon resurrection needs: 1OOO soul energy ok Yalin admitted that he was very lucky. He drew a character he liked very much, and his strength was absolutely unspeakable! Feiying is proficient in magic and boxing and has strong combat power. Although the weapon is a sword, when you don''t use the sword, you can summon the flame of the demon world through the evil eye on your forehead, so as to use the unique skill evil king Yan killing fist! However, there is a big problem with Feiying''s fire killing fist. In the white dragon territory, as long as the moves that take the edge with the fire will be weakened by the power of frost. Although Feiying uses the fire of the demon world, it is estimated that it is still unable to be immune to this problem. But good! It''s better than taking out those Bento suits. Recalling the icons of black gold taro and other Bento characters in the Diablo martial arts conference in youyou white book, Yalin already felt very lucky. The white light changed into a black figure at the moment when they gathered together. The flying shadow with a bandage on his right hand looked at it. Yalin slightly lowered his head and said faintly: "do you have any orders, Lord Yalin". Yalin, who knew the character of Feiying, didn''t mind his current attitude. He condensed a badge representing the white dragon clan with his hand and threw it to Feiying, saying, "first get familiar with the environment here. If someone asks you, take out the badge and show it to them.". Feiying grabbed the badge, looked at it, put it in his pocket and said, "then I''ll leave first." The flying shadow that opened the door and went out immediately flew away like a flash of dark shadow. After the flying shadow left, Yalin also summoned a frost snow fairy maid and ordered her to prepare a room for the flying shadow. Now there are many empty buildings and rooms cleaned and repaired in the territory, and there is a huge palace on the frost wing hall on the highest peak of yanoder mountain, Unfortunately, the transportation is not very convenient, and the portal has not been popularized. Yalin does not intend to let anyone live except himself for the time being. Each Special Summoned character chose his favorite place to live according to his character. Medea chose a place close to the library, and major Alex''s room was next to the training ground. Chanezel chose a place with better scenery and a location between the administrative hall and the library. 675oo soul energy! After checking the soul energy he now has, Yalin continues to query the data of Special Summoned characters on the summoning system. He also has a reward for special character summoning (the highest character growth potential is BB level) in his hand, one for white dragon and one for black dragon. Frost spirit iceberg Archer: summoning requires 23O soul energy Ability: frost resistance - fast shooting - cluster consciousness Strength 1O2 agility 218 spirit 118 wisdom 1o4 physique 114 Introduction: the frost snow spirit archers who have been trained for a long time can use the force of frost to condense into arrows for fast shooting in the snow field. They do not need to be equipped with additional arrows. In defensive operations, the frozen archers can use arrow rain to suppress the enemy without consumption. Yalin summoned 5O frost snow elf ice peak shooters. It must be said that these shooters are sharp weapons for territorial defense. During the cold weapon war, the most scarce long-range attack weapon such as bow and arrow is arrow, Now you can drag others to death just by fighting a war of consumption. Once there are more frozen shooters, they are absolutely a terrorist force to suppress everything! Of course, the premise is that in their own field, it is estimated that the frozen shooter still needs to match the arrow after leaving the territory. 675oo minus 115oo equals 56ooo points of soul energy. Yalin sighed at the remaining power displayed on the summoning system. Each point of soul energy is too precious. There are more than 2oo frost prayer and frost snow elf high mages in his territory, more than 3oo frost snow elf civilians, 5O frost snow elves, ice peak shooters, 2O frost snow elf scouts, and 3O Mountain Giants There are 6 White dragons, including 5O mountain dwarf civilians, 5 Shumu rosefinches who have changed their lineage. The number of frost goblins is not clear, and there should be thousands. However, frost goblins have no combat power at all, and they also have a "timid" ability. It is estimated that escaping on the battlefield is absolutely first-class. The Special Summoned characters rihagen, major Alex, Miriya, tree rosefinch and the flying shadow just summoned are definitely the first combat power. Medea''s magic is suitable for backstage support, fili''s power is suitable for intelligence reconnaissance, and sunezer can act as the military commander. On the whole, his territory has a good strength, Although Yalin has not seen the strength of local residents in the world, it is estimated that there should be no problem to deal with a small group of enemies. However, being careful, Yalin decided to further increase the military strength of the territory. After all, there are still unknown enemies behind those elves. After checking for a long time, Yalin decided to summon some soldiers who can fully take advantage of the main field. For example, the Aquarius Camille in the saint fighter can fully play the home advantage of the power of frost. It''s not too late. When Yalin was about to open Carmo''s data to check, Nemo''s voice rang: "my dear master, please let me remind you.". "What''s up"? "For the saint fighter in this animation, the call of the holy dress can not be repeated. If you call the second generation golden saint fighter, the saint fighter appearing in the prequel can no longer be called.". Nemo respectfully reminded Yalin. Prequel!? Yes, why don''t you call the golden saints in the prequel? They are better than the second generation. I don''t know how many times. For a moment, Yalin was happy and worth kwanimo: "I really want to thank you, NiMo. If you hadn''t reminded me earlier, I almost forgot.". "You flatter the distinguished master. Please be careful when calling again.". There are also many strong Gold Saints in the second generation, but cancer and Pisces are really sad. The whole animation is abused from beginning to end. Cancer in the prequel has solved the God of death. Pisces has at least solved a large number of dark warriors and one of the big three. Aquarius in the prequel can be regarded as the first wise man in the holy land. It can be described as a figure with both literature and martial arts. Name: Didier Race: Human Profession: Aquarius golden saint Grade: LV1 Experience: O / 2ooo Magic: 5oo / 5oo Strength: 324 Agility: 186 Spirit: 332 Wisdom: 387 Physique: 453 Favorability: friendly 5O / 1OO Special ability: soul connection (soul connected with Yalin) small universe (all attributes increased by 3O% within a certain period of time), golden holy clothes (Defense increased, move power increased) frost domination (Frost move damage increased and resistance to frost damage increased) Growth potential: a Special Summon resurrection needs: 12ooo soul energy Well, the gold saint of the previous generation really wanted the powerful duoyalin, which has to be admitted. Of course, the price of the summon is much more expensive. Yalin really doesn''t want to admit that at least the price of the same constellation can''t be unified Chapter 21 "Summon Aquarius golden saint Didier!" &1t; System prompt: summoning Aquarius golden saint Didier requires 12ooo soul energy. Are you sure? > "OK!" When the white light condensed into human form, the cold air filled the room. Didier took off his holy coat helmet, and a dark green long fell down like a waterfall. He knelt half on one knee in front of Yalin and said respectfully: "Aquarius Saint Didier here offers his loyalty to you, Lord Yalin!" Didier in the legend of the holy fighter Pluto more or less took the badge from Yalin in appearance. Didier said gratefully, "thank you for your concern, Lord Yalin.". After Didier left the room, Yalin sat down on the sand and opened his own attribute page. Unexpectedly, he upgraded to LV5. During this period of time, Yalin also calculated the proportion between upgrading experience and energy consumption. Almost every 1OO soul energy is used to add 1 point of experience, while the material energy is used every 5oo point to add 1 point. You can also gain experience through combat training, but opponents who are too different from their own strength cannot provide experience to themselves. The strength of the White Dragon King has been. It is estimated that the existence that can fight him in the world can be counted with ten fingers. I''m afraid I can only upgrade by building a territory in a short time. With a helpless smile, Yalin called out Nemo: "I have upgraded Nemo now. What talent should I add this time? Is it [frost storm barrier] or [gift of the king of the white dragon]?" When I was promoted to lv4, I had raised [frost storm barrier] to LV3, and then added a new talent [gift of the king of the white dragon] at Nemo''s suggestion. According to Nemo, Bai [the gift of the king of the white dragon] can [frost storm barrier] beasts or plants in the [frost storm barrier] slowly penetrate into the power of frost, so that these creatures can gradually change into new forms of frost to adapt to the severe cold, so that they can survive even in the snowstorm. If non beasts have self-conscious creatures, such as humans, elves and dwarves, they must be willing to be loyal and not have the heart of resistance Then the power of frost will penetrate into them and change them. [gift of the king of the white dragon] the higher the level, the faster the degree of change, and the stronger the frost power given to the changed! Just like the high elves were changed into frost snow elves by the king of the white dragon ten thousand years ago. Of course, if you don''t want to change them, you can just stop [frost storm barrier] in some areas. Just [gift of the king of the white dragon] has no effect on the Special Summoned characters. To change the Special Summoned characters, you can only use soul energy to buy all kinds of blood and power. Yalin also likes this talent, because it is simply the best loyalty detector. He is willing to be loyal to his race in his territory. If someone has not been changed by the gift of the White Dragon King for a long time, his loyalty is questionable. Nemo''s projection appeared in the air, After saluting Yalin slightly, Nemo said seriously, "my dear master, since you are facing unknown enemies now, I suggest you add it to the [frost storm barrier]. After reaching lv4, the [frost storm barrier] will no longer be as simple as only blowing snow. If an intruder fights with your soldiers in the [frost storm barrier], [frost storm barrier] will automatically identify the enemy and concentrate cold air and generate a small amount of ice arrows to attack it. " "Then don''t think about it.". After hearing this, Yalin directly added talent points to the frost storm barrier. &1t; System prompt: upgrading [frost storm barrier] to lv4 requires 1 talent point! Are you sure? > determine! In the corridor, the flying shadow is standing on a roof and looking at the snow mountain in the distance. Although it is already dark, it is no big problem for him who has evil eyes. The scenery here reminds him of the ice country he was born in before. Like here, there is only a white world, which reminds him of some unpleasant things "Who are you? What are you doing up there?" A pleasant voice interrupted Feiying''s memory. Some unhappy turned around. Feiying saw two silver girls with sharp ears staring at herself. It had to be said that the faces of the two girls were extremely pleasing to the eye, but Feiying only stayed on them for a few seconds and looked away. Whether they leave here directly? Feiying soon gave up this idea. It is estimated that they misunderstood themselves as enemies. If they leave directly, they may disturb more guards, which will bring inconvenience to Lord Yalin. On second thought, Feiying jumped down directly from the roof. In the alert look of the two girls, Feiying took out his badge from his pocket and shook it in front of the girl. "Is that all right?" The flying shadow asked with an expressionless touch. "Excuse me, please allow us to have a look." After obtaining the consent of Feiying, a frost snow elf girl took the badge and looked it up carefully with magic. There was the special magic of Yalin condensation on the badge, which recorded the data of Feiying. After confirming that it was correct, the elf girl quickly and respectfully returned the badge to Feiying: "I''m sorry to disturb you, Lord Feiying". "Nothing." after taking back the badge, the flying shadow looked at the silver girl in blue robe in front of him and asked, "are you a snow girl?" The two fairy girls looked at each other in amazement. One of them quickly explained to Feiying: "Lord Feiying, we are frost and snow elves and servants serving Lord Yalin." "Frost and snow spirit \ nWhat''s that?" The flying shadow tilted his head and asked coldly. "Well, we frost and snow elves are" For a moment, the two fairy girls were confused by the question of flying shadow. For a time, the two fairy girls had to accompany flying shadow to answer his questions one by one. At this time, some translucent scales like petals were flying and circling over the three people. "Strange guy" Philip in another building gave her own evaluation. ===================================== Late at night, Gretel was lying on her fur to rest. Compared with the wind and snow outside, the tree house was warm and comfortable, but even so, Gretel was hard to sleep. Today, she was shocked by the large amount of information her students took out. The common long eared hare in the misty forest has mutated, the gray rabbit hair begins to turn blue, and the resistance to frost has increased a lot. In such a terrible snowstorm, it is still free to move. Not only the long eared rabbit, but also several other animals and even a snow field cracked toothed Wolf have mutated! Snow split toothed wolf is also a common fierce predator in the misty forest. This kind of wolf is cunning, intelligent and extremely aggressive. Its long white hair provides a perfect cover for it in the snow. It can always ambush its prey unexpectedly, and the bite strength of its forehead can even penetrate the lock armour, It has always been a far north place to hunt the last beast people want to meet. After careful comparison, the snow split toothed wolf caught by her student, leilis, has become larger than before, and the original soft white fur has gradually turned blue. At the moment, the original soft fur feels as hard as an iron thorn. What''s more terrible is not just animals. When Riley took herself out of the tree house and motioned to look up, she was stunned, completely stunned! Because the big tree on her head is standing. Although it is covered with snow, there are leaves on the branches. After entering the snowstorm area, Gretel has always focused on leading the team. In addition, the wind and snow are big and the line of sight is blocked. Gretel doesn''t show that these big trees on her head actually have leaves! Originally, it was impossible for these trees to grow leaves in such a strong snowstorm, but now every tree in the snowstorm area has leaves, and some even bear fruit! Is there really a God or an unknown powerful force in the Arnold mountains deep in the misty forest. Thinking of this, Gretel could not help tightening the wool windbreaker covered on her body and clenching her teeth. Recalling all these incredible things and the legend of the yarod mountains told by the teacher to herself, Gretel had begun to hesitate whether her investigation trip should continue or not. (PS: I went to the wedding on national day, so I didn''t update it. Today I updated two chapters on compensation, and I updated the other chapter this afternoon.) Chapter 22 Gretel noticed the meaning of the last sentence of Princess roxian, and inquired tentatively, "have you known your highness, princess?" "I knew it long ago," Princess Luo Jiean said sadly with her head tilted. "What my father loves most is not me, but his own country. The so-called princess is just a political bargain." "So master Gretel, please give me a little freedom at last." Princess Luo Jiean looked at Gretel firmly, but a tear slowly seeped out of her blue eyes. Gretel sighed and comforted and patted the princess on the shoulder. "But this trip is very dangerous. Even if I am not sure that I can go back safely, do you have this psychological preparation, your highness?" With a firm nod, Gretel did not dissuade him. He knew that her royal highness would never return to her own orders. Maybe Princess rojie would slip away on the way back, so that it would be safer to bring the princess to her side. "Riley, would you please keep a secret about what happened here today?" Got up, Gretel said to the students standing aside. "Confidential?" Leilis smiled and said, "sorry, teacher, I don''t understand what you mean. I didn''t hear anything here. What can I keep secret?" Gretel smiled and nodded and turned to Princess rochian. "Then, your highness, you will continue to hide your identity during this time." "I see. Thank you, master Gretel." "So, your Highness Princess rosier, please rest here again, and I''ll go out to see the situation." With that, Gretel opened the door and left. In the quiet room, only two rojams and Reilly were left. Reilly walked softly to Princess rojon, and asked, "Your Highness, please forgive me, do you really comply with the fate arrangement?" Sitting on the log, Luo jie''an said faintly, "I realized it the moment I was a princess when I was born. Maybe this is the fate of being born in the royal family." Leilis grabbed Princess Luo Jiean''s hand, smiled excitedly in each other''s different eyes and said, "you are the most courageous princess I have ever seen!" Chapter 23 In the summoning system, there are up to generations of characters that can be summoned, and many so-called genius scientists can be summoned. In the material system, from a grain of sand to the largest Magic Crystal Tower, from toothpicks to legendary magic weapons, but there is only one thing "Nemo, why is there no such thing as Gundam in the system to call?" The Yalin system has no modern items to summon, not to mention cars and planes, not even bicycles. The highest technology in weapons is only the aquatic products of World War I. However, there are many unique vehicles in the world, such as large airships powered by magic spar, It doesn''t have to be a magic spar cannon with poor power of modern weapons. "My dear master, the creator didn''t include the Gundam battleship, probably because the creator wants you to use the resources and technology in the world to achieve the task? Things like Gundam and battleship destroy the scientific and technological balance of the world." "Then why can the little bean in the steel summon? Isn''t his arm a mechanical armor that is very different from the times"? "Although Edward elrich, the hero, is equipped with mechanical armor, he mainly considers some items necessary for some characters, which are within the scope of system correction. If the hero wears too many equipment in this era and the ability to violate the world rules, he cannot summon, or his ability will be modified by the system." "For example "Dear master, just like the robot cat cartoon you have seen, Doraemon in it can''t be summoned. There are too many props that violate the rules." "In that case Icarus en! This can also be summoned, shit! Why is it so expensive? The price is even higher than the black dragon!" "Master! Please forgive me for reminding you that although you can''t directly summon high-tech products such as Gundam and cosmic warships, it doesn''t mean you can''t produce them yourself." "I say Nemo! You''re probably the worst joke I''ve ever heard. It''s not so easy to sit up when you produce it yourself. I''m not in the same situation as the protagonists of those YY novels. When I go to a different world, I simply make airplanes and cannons. Even if I have technology and manpower, but I don''t have processing tools, steel plates, fuel, weapons, even as small as everyone Screw parts, these things need sophisticated machine tools and various equipment to produce. According to the current world''s science and technology, water products, let alone as high as, I''m afraid we can''t even produce old cars. " "I have to express my deep regret, master. Human science and technology have been developed step by step without any tools. Although you don''t have production tools, you can try to summon some scientific and technological figures to help you improve the level of science and technology in your territory." "Thank you for your suggestion" In the frost wing hall, Yalin browsed the data of various characters and items in the summoning system and complained to Nemo at the same time. After Didier left, Yalin continued to focus on the next candidate, a very interesting character. Once Yalin played the online dota game hero League, ice shooter ash. It''s interesting because all the characters in the League of heroes have the highest initial liking. According to Nemo''s explanation, Yalin probably understands that the characters in the game of League of heroes only briefly introduce the background, and there is no complete setting in character, so panda has loopholes to take advantage of in creating these characters, For his own sake, he raised the height of the character to the highest level. "Maybe the panda guy is really hehe!" Yalin smiled and looked at the information of ice striker Aishi. With his frost power here, Aishi''s attack should be increased. Moreover, in terms of growth potential, Aishi is also worth it. Aishi can be the commander and chief instructor of ice front shooter. &1t; System prompt: summoning ice Archer ashy requires 85oo soul energy. Are you sure? > "OK?" After the white light, a silver cold beauty took off her hat, bowed gracefully and said respectfully to Yalin, "my dear majesty, your servant ice shooter Aishi offers you endless loyalty here!" Indeed, I have to say that Aishi is a very attractive imperial sister figure. Although she is not a silent iceberg, she is also a natural cold beauty. She has a natural S-shaped perfect figure, a faint smile, and a tempting look in her green eyes. I believe that as long as a man will want to conquer the cold beauty. At the moment, Yalin couldn''t help coming forward and helping ash up himself. When he touched ash''s skin, Yalin was softer than he thought. An extremely strong touch was introduced into his brain through his fingers. Quickly strangled some disharmonious ideas that were about to form in his mind. Yalin let go of his hand and said to Aishi, "I have heard your name for a long time. Welcome to the new world, Miss Aishi, cold ice shooter." AI Xi''s beautiful face was also slightly excited and replied, "it''s my supreme honor to serve you, your majesty Yalin.". Name: Aishi Race: Human Occupation: ice shooter Grade: LV1 Experience: O / 2ooo Magic: 5oo / 5oo Strength: 147 Agility: 316 Spirit: 224 Wisdom: 1o4 Constitution: 147 Favorability: admire 1OO / 1OO Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) frost affinity (increased power of arrows in snow combat) ice arrows (arrows in the quiver are automatically condensed by ice without supply) eagle eyes (increased visual field distance) reflex nerves (agility value increased by 5%) Growth potential: B Special Summon resurrection needs: 85oo AI Xi''s attributes are good. The original four skills in the game are also brought with her. But why does she wear the black clothes in the classic shape? If you can, Yalin hopes that AI Xi''s shape is the polar goddess. Isn''t wearing black clothes in the snow clearly telling others where she is. Forget it. Don''t worry about clothes. Just exchange it for her in the future. Looking at the declining soul energy, Yalin temporarily left AI Xi aside. The data of the next character to be summoned also showed that the legendary character in the animation Beidou Shenquan is also a white character with the elegant title of the saint of silver and the most fierce name of the patient at the end of the century. Tuoqi ranks second among the four Beidou brothers. The second master asked for a slap in the face!! Second master, please start class!! Looking at Tuoqi''s information, these two familiar words flashed in Yalin''s mind. In addition to the original book, Tuoqi had quite a lot of fans in the duel of the human game Mugen because of the must kill Beidou affectionate face breaking fist and the excessive moves against the sky. Due to the systematic correction, the strong Tochi in the original book has reached the growth potential of CCC. However, it is reasonable to think about it. No matter what Beidou Shenquan set in the strong original book, Tochi is only an ordinary person without any ability and special physique. Major Alex has a higher evaluation than Tochi because of his ability of alchemy. While Yalin is preparing to summon Tuoqi, he mainly considers that there is a large-scale martial arts training in the territory. Miriya is responsible for training frost snow elves in swordsmanship, and he also needs an expert in unarmed combat to carry out combat training. Originally, many characters in the boxer series have entered Yalin''s by-election, but after comprehensive consideration, Yalin still chose Tuoqi, Perhaps I have no evil desire for Tochi''s mind of sacrificing myself as a man. While preparing to summon, Nemo''s communication interrupted the action in Yalin''s hand, and the frost snow demon scouts sent back very important information. In the white dragon territory of yanoder mountain, Yalin took AI Xi to leave the frost wing hall and came to the lower area. After AI Xi went to guide the ice front shooter of the frost snow elf in training, he went to the administrative hall alone and waited here. He looked at the investigation report returned by the frost snow elf scouts. According to the report, a team composed of human beings is now following behind the elf, The number of them is about 4O to 5O. Judging from the camp materials and equipment, the other party seems to be preparing for an expedition. During the investigation, the action has to be temporarily stopped because of the Scout of frost and snow spirit. "The team of 4O to 5O people should not be the team chasing the fugitive elves." Yalin put down the report and thought. Xiunaizel also agreed with the report and said: "I think so, your majesty Yalin. Although the elves are in flight, there are at least thousands of people, and the other party is only 5O people. The difference in number is too big. The purpose can''t be to hunt the elves." "There are several mages in the team, and the camp materials are well prepared. Is it possible that Yalin flashed a trace of gloom in his heart, clenched his teeth and said," the other party is coming towards us? No! Since there are only 5O people, it should not come to the territory, it should be more likely. " "It should be ready for some kind of investigation, your majesty Yalin!" Xiunaizel said the plan in Yalin''s heart: "Your Majesty, we need to prepare early. The number of each other is small. If we can, we''d better destroy this team." As for sunezer''s suggestion, Yalin couldn''t help nodding. Although the other party is still far away from the territory, he still needs to make some preparations. It''s easy to destroy a team less than 5O people, as long as there are no strong experts in it. However, even if there are such strong people facing five dragons, they have no chance of winning. Now the secret of the territory can''t be spread by people. After thinking about it, Yalin ordered: "let the scouts continue to follow this team, try to find out what their purpose is when they enter the forest, and remember not to fight with them. If the other party''s real destination is the yanoder mountains, cut off their back road and destroy them in one fell swoop after they enter the mountains." After thinking about it, Yalin added: "we should continue to send people to investigate the situation in the rear. Since the purpose of this team is not to catch those escaping elves, there must be someone else. It is necessary to find these people." The xiunaize people nodded and said respectfully, "I understand, your majesty Yalin! Then another thing is about the team of fugitive elves. They have started to move forward after the wind and snow stopped. From their forward direction, it is speculated that they should go around the mountains to the West." Turning over the report, xiunaizel continued: "according to the information returned by the scouts, these elves fled from the eastern country called karut, and their destination is to seek asylum in the holy capital." West!? Holy city!? According to the memory of the White Dragon King, thousands of years ago, the great 6 West was indeed the religious influence of the holy capital. The elves preferred to go there in dangerous forests, probably to avoid pursuit. If so, you''d better start early and plan: "how many days will it take for them to pass through the nearest area close to the territory?" "Due to the better weather, according to their progress, it''s about a week, your majesty Yalin.". Sunezer dutifully counted all the data without any omission. He gently tapped the sand handrail with his fingers. Yalin said slowly, "since it''s seven days, I''d better add a little pressure to them in three days. Although it''s a little cruel, ah ~ ~ ~ there''s no other way to keep them." Hearing Yalin''s sigh, xiunaizel comforted and said, "Your Majesty, you are too kind. Sometimes sacrifice is inevitable." "How are the preparations going?" "Everything is ready, your majesty arlin." Schneizer smiled and said, "I believe kraferig can perfectly interpret that atmosphere." Yalin nodded with satisfaction and said, "good, then wait until that day." Yalin, the king of the white dragon, was active in the terrible existence of the dragon war ten thousand years ago. His powerful power was almost equal to that of the gods in the world. During the dragon war, Yalin killed several gods, and finally fell in the yarod mountains The fugitive elves have lost the support of their faith. They only rely on the yearning for freedom and the fear of death to support their hearts. Why don''t they take advantage of the loss of their hearts and have a strong existence to give them shelter, so that they can believe that loyalty to themselves will obtain the greatest strength and power and convert their faith to themselves. Faith has always been a great means to dominate and control the people. In the world where Yalin used to be, those cults could be trusted by deception without gods. What if the gods really existed? Maybe someone will rebel against the king, because it is the power and power in the secular scope, but when you face the power that cannot be surpassed and understood, ask the mortal who dares to rebel against the supreme god! PS: I''m sorry yesterday. I was pulled out by my friends at noon and forgot to update it. Please forgive me for this chapter as compensation Chapter 24 Snow! Is it going to snow again!? Irogel looked at the snowflakes falling in the sky in surprise, as if she had seen snow for the first time in her life. A few days ago, the violent snowstorm finally miraculously stopped. With great joy, arrogill quickly led everyone to continue the journey. As the weather improved, everyone seemed to see the hope that the progress of the whole team would be faster than before. According to the original estimate, as long as the weather remained unchanged, In half a month, the team can step out of the forest and enter the great 6 western region. Then it will be really safe. "Gressel, we must speed up the progress before!" Irogel shouted to her companions. Now irogel is very worried. Although we collected a lot of food and made some simple cold proof items with broad leaves during the short stop of the heavy snow, there are too many teams. These materials can''t be consumed for a few days. Hundreds of compatriots have died on the journey in so many days after entering the forest. Greiser trotted a few steps behind him and came to irogel: "it seems that the storm is coming again. We''d better find a place to avoid the snow in advance." "How many days can we eat our food?" After thinking about it, arrogill asked anxiously. "The food supply has been compressed, but it can last up to three days." Greiser looked at the girl''s thin face and said painfully. During this period, everyone ate only a little food almost every day. If the snowstorm came, it would be impossible to collect food. Irogel thought anxiously that if the snowstorm delayed the team''s progress, the whole team could only meet the ending of total extinction. Mingming has come here. Why is it like this! According to previous data, the fog forest will stop snowstorms in summer. Why is it still snowing this year. At the thought that all his companions would be buried in the depths of this deserted forest, arrogill couldn''t help crying. What a sentimental girl! Yalin looked at arrogill''s expression through the system and commented that the girl''s performance along the way was great. She cared about the safety of every compatriot, and her strong will supported her to lead everyone to the present, but maybe she should revise the evaluation given to her before. She is an excellent guardian, but not an excellent leader! If you replace this elf girl with yourself, you will certainly leave the injured and weak who have delayed the team in order to protect the team. We won''t leave anyone! This is not only a common plot in Hollywood blockbusters, but also a lot of bad vulgar lines! Of course, every time the protagonist who stays to take care of the injured will live to the end than the villain who ruthlessly leaves the injured, but that is the case that the protagonist''s aura and plot needs will appear. When facing such a dilemma, sacrifice must be made. Sacrificing the ego to preserve the overall situation is the qualification that a leader must have. "Start the first phase of the plan." Yalin, who looked at the calling system, ordered sunezer behind him. "Yes, your majesty!" The first step of the plan is to approach and guide the team, and guide their thoughts into the subconscious and hint. The advancing elves encountered a little trouble. They were attacked at the rear of the team. More than a dozen split toothed wolves suddenly rushed out and bit several people. One of them bit an elf boy in the chaos and rushed into the forest with him. When irogel and greiser came, three of the wolves in the attack team were killed, and the rest fled in all directions, Several elves also chased the cracked toothed wolf who took the child. "Has anyone gone after them? Then I''ll support them now." When he heard that a companion was chasing the cracked toothed wolf, elojer hurried up, and greiser even put down his business and made a companion to catch up. Soon after they caught up with arrogill, they followed their companions'' footprints and blood in the forest. When they rushed through a big tree, their companions'' figure came into arrogill''s eyes. It seemed that their companions were holding bows and arrows to confront something. "What''s the matter?" Irogel, who was worried, ran to her companion in a few steps, and the scene in front of her at the next moment completely stunned irogel and greiser. Four or five cracked toothed wolves in front had fallen into a pool of blood, but it was not done by Elle''s companions, because the wolf was not inserted with arrows, but the wolf was severely pierced by darts. A large blood mouth that made people feel creepy was constantly flowing with scarlet blood. The person who did all this was on a big tree in front of everyone, holding the child just saved from the wolf in his hand, walking lightly on the trunk as if standing on the flat ground. The tight mask covered their appearance, and only the pair of long pointed ears betrayed their identity. "Search wizard!?" Greiser looked at the three elves on the tree trunk and shouted in surprise. For a moment, he seemed to forget that he was also an elf. Looking at the arrival of the two people, the frost snow elf holding the child lightly jumped off the branch and fell on the ground. Looking at raising the arrow to his fugitives, the frost snow elf walked slowly step by step. It seemed to feel what kind of fugitives also gradually put down their bows and arrows. When they came to arojier, the frost snow elf handed over the bleeding child. "Thank you." At the moment when the child was handed over to arrowhead, the frost fairy took out a bottle of ointment and gave it to arrowhead, then turned around and left straight. Arrowhead carefully handed the child over to his companions behind him. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "are you also our compatriots?" After stopping, the frost and snow elf turned and looked at arrogill. After a long silence, he said, "you are about to enter our master''s territory. Step back and leave here immediately." Master!? Irogel looked at the silver elf in front of her puzzled and said, "we don''t want to disturb you, but we''re running away now, so we have to enter \ Before irogel finished speaking, the frost and snow elf interrupted impolitely: "then you have to usher in death." When irogel was surprised and hurried to explain, the silver elf jumped on the branch, shuttled through the tree with his companions like a ghost, and disappeared in the forest. No matter how irogel called, all left was the sound of the cold wind. In desperation, with surprise and doubt, arrogill and his party returned to the team. After finishing the team a little, greiser came up to arrogill and asked, "how''s the child''s injury?" Arrogill, who was applying medicine to the little boy''s wound, turned around, nodded and said, "the blood has stopped. The medicine given to me by the elf works very well. Take the rest of the medicine to other wounded people." After getting the medicine bottle from irogel, Grethel asked uneasily, "what shall we do now?" "I think we must move on." Irogel said faintly with her head down. "I don''t think what those elves say is just a simple threat." But we have no way back. Irogel shook her head reluctantly and said, "even if we retreat, we are still waiting for death. Now we have only a glimmer of vitality if we move forward." Move on to meet death? Greiser''s mind recalled the words of the elves just now, but arrogill was right. There was no room for this team to retreat, whether it was food and materials or everyone''s mental state, and there might be pursuers behind. Now retreat and immediately meet death, even more terrible humiliation and slavery than death. Greiser nodded. Anyway, he still had to support arrogate through this difficult journey: "you''re right, arrogate, we can only move on." "Although I don''t know why our compatriots are in this forest or who the master they serve is, I hope our compatriots can have mercy on us." ========================================= **Teacher Gretel is looking at it with an exquisite dart. This is what Princess Luo Jiean gave herself a few days ago. According to the princess, the long gun that hit the assassin was hit by this dart. Therefore, the flight trajectory was biased and the target escaped a fatal blow. After watching for a while, Gretel returned the dart to his royal highness dressed in a heavy windbreaker and wearing a long wool cotton boll sheep beside himself. Compared to the assassin incident, greet was more concerned about the short stopping of the blizzard. The mercenaries who had stayed near the fortress because of the snowstorm had set off into the forest. A bunch of stupid guys! After learning that the mercenaries hired by the slave merchants had entered the forest, Gretel disdained to make a comment, because now the wind and snow in front of her eyes began to blow slowly again. Although it was far from being as terrible as before, it was also a warning of a crisis. Those stupid mercenaries will all die here if they can''t prepare. At the same time, it also proved that the things I guessed and the materials the teacher showed me were not naturally formed behind the snowstorm. Someone must have manipulated it. But what kind of existence would that be? Thinking of the silver spirit, Gretel''s uneasy premonition became stronger and stronger. "Master Gretel." A soldier rode a cotton boll sheep to Gretel and reported, "master, we have several bodies in front of us." "What! Show me." After hearing the soldier''s return, Gretel rushed over on a goat, and Princess Luo Jiean and leilis hurried up. After arriving at the place, Gretel jumped off the goat and followed the soldier''s fingers. Sure enough, there were several frozen dead bodies lying in the snow. A soldier gently turned the body with a spear. When the snow fell, the body showed his face. This is the spirit! Leilis saw the identity of the body at a glance. It should be a member of the elves she had seen one day. Seeing that the Elves were still wearing thin clothes, leilis sighed and shook her head in pain. It was all those damn slave merchants! Princess Luo jie''an stood behind leilis and looked at the fairy''s pale face. She couldn''t bear to retract her head again. After a little check, master Gretel patted off the snow in his hand and said, "OK, let''s go back to the team!" Following master Gretel, Princess Luo Jiean was about to ride on the cotton boll sheep when a familiar feeling poured into her mind! This is the same feeling as that day. It seems that something is attracting you. "Wait, master Gretel!" Princess Luo jie''an quickly took out the long gun behind her and looked around vigilantly. "What''s the matter?" For a time, not only the Gretel * * Division, but also several soldiers nearby pulled out their swords and were on guard carefully. Looking at the strange look of Princess highness, Gretel did not hesitate to use a detection magic. The magic wave spread rapidly around every branch of every big tree. There was no missing place for detecting the radius of 2oo meters. "Magic detection has no response." On one side, Riley also used the same magic and got the same result. Although there was no response to the detection of magic, Gretel did not doubt her Royal Highness''s intuition. At least one day, the magic enchantment around the camp was broken without any response: "there may be some way for the other side to escape the magic detection, be careful!" After being on alert for a while, it was still quiet. There was only the wind. Gretel made a gesture to show that everyone was gathered together. After walking carefully back to the team, Gretel asked reassuringly: "is it still that feeling?" Princess Luo Jiean said with a complicated look: "yes, master Gretel, I''m just curious! I can''t accurately grasp this feeling, but it does exist." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Can the girl feel it even at such a distance? When Gretel left with the crowd, several shadows appeared on the big tree in the distance! The frost and snow spirit scout sent by Yalin met a very troublesome situation for the first time. I don''t know why whenever she tried to approach the human team, the silver girl in the team could detect the approach of her party in advance. No matter sneaking, magic shielding, environmental integration, no way can hide the girl, and it seems that only her own line as a frost and snow elf will be present, because this small team was attacked by wildlife on the way. It seems that the silver girl did not show her unexpected perception at that time. But anyway, it has become impossible to get close to this human dance. This matter must be reported to the master immediately! AI LV5 frost spirit scouts know the importance of this situation. After taking out the magic communication device, the frost spirit quickly reported the current situation. Chapter 25 With an uneasy mood, irogel continued to lead the team forward. As the elf said two days ago, he could only welcome death! you ''re right! Because this terrible snowstorm roared in the second time, which was more terrible than before. The news that there are other elves living in the forest has spread. The news has had a subtle impact on the team, mixed with joy, hope, anxiety and doubt. Too bad, the snowstorm came faster than expected! Looking at the snow flying all over the sky, irogel couldn''t help but think of what the elf said. Just two days after the team moved forward, the raging snowstorm began to blow violently on the earth. After dusk, the team that can''t move forward can only temporarily stop walking and snuggle under the tree to avoid the snow. The biting cold was like a tarsal maggot, with a suffocating feeling, as if even the bone marrow was going to be frozen. The density of the fire element became thinner and thinner. After consuming all the magic power of irogel and several other elves, a campfire was finally lit. Although relying on the warm campfire, the current situation still makes irogel feel the cold in her heart. She involuntarily hugged her body. The elf girl buried her head and tried to think of a way to get out of trouble. What now? Irogel asked herself in her heart, but she couldn''t think of any way. The snow with less and less food was like the torture of the devil, slowly killing everyone''s will and annihilating everyone''s hope bit by bit. Anyway, there is no way now Yalin is sitting on the bed in the frost wing hall. Today, the elves have entered their own spiritual detection range, and they can clearly feel their existence. Now it is the second step to implement the plan, supporting the pillars of the elves, the elf girl named arojier, I want to use a special magic to bury hints and guidance in the depths of her consciousness. To be honest, Yalin is not sure whether this magic can succeed. First, as the king of the white dragon, he is not good at this magic. Second, he is in a sealed state, and his power can not be fully applied. If the magic is interrupted halfway, all his previous achievements will be wasted. Third, if arrogill''s will is still firm, she may be excluded from her field of consciousness. Yalin has been observing the movements of aro Jier. He is waiting for the opportunity. Waiting for the moment when aro Jier goes to sleep, his spirit forcibly enters her dream when she is most relaxed. Finally, after playing the lyre, the elf girl buried her head and slowly fell asleep. Right now! With only spiritual detection, Yalin, who is monitoring arrogill, easily finds the source of arrogill''s consciousness. After using magic to align his consciousness with it, Yalin easily enters arrogill''s consciousness. Now what Yalin has to do is dig out all the thoughts in her mind and the bottom line she can bear I hope you have a beautiful dream! Elf! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Playing the lyre in the flowers, arrogill looked at the children playing around. The joy seemed to be driven by the children''s smiling faces. The fingers that plucked the strings could not help accelerating. A burst of happy music echoed in the air with the children''s dance. On the journey, flowers, sunshine and breeze accompanied everyone. The little girl held her childish and lovely face with her tender white hand and asked curiously, "sister, where are we going?" "A place without pain and hunger, a warm home where everyone can live freely." Irogel said with a smile. The girl clapped her hands happily and the other children revolved around her happily. "But" the girl stopped turning, walked to her body, leaned her little head and asked anxiously, "can we get there?" Bending down and gently stroking the girl''s forehead, arrogill nodded and said affirmatively, "we will move forward together and we will reach a new home." "No!" The girl lowered her head and sobbed slightly. "What''s the matter? Why not!" Arrogill was stunned for a moment. The girl stretched out her hand, pointed to the back of arrogill and said, "because everyone is dead." Irogel''s eyes followed the girl''s fingers. When the picture in the back came into her eyes, the girl''s pupils contracted fiercely! There is no sunshine, no flowers, the road behind is just a pale snow field, and the children who just laughed around themselves have become corpses lying in the snow. The biting cold wind blows fiercely, making the bones make a creepy click. The lyre in her hand slipped to the ground and covered her cheek. The elf girl wanted to scream, but there was no sound behind her. When she wanted to retreat involuntarily, there was ice spreading upward from her legs "Everyone is dead. There is no warmth! There is no new home! There is nothing. Everyone will die here." The girl kept mumbling like a broken puppet. When the ice spread to her head, the moment before falling into the darkness, all she saw was that the girl turned into pieces like fragile glass in the cold wind. Don''t!!!!! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the endless darkness, the whole body of elujah floated in the air, and the pupils of her eyes spread like a God. The elf girl lay motionless like a broken doll, unwilling to think or do anything. &1t; Is that the end? Bury yourself in the wreckage of your dreams? > A voice sounded out of thin air, like the ethereal void that came, which was difficult to figure out. what! As if the soul had returned to the body, the fairy girl''s eyes glowed again, struggling to stand in the dark void, and the girl looked around suspiciously. &1t; Freedom! What a beautiful ideal, what a sad delusion. > The words sounded ironic, as if they were laughing at arrogill''s dream. Looking at the endless darkness around, irogel finally couldn''t help shouting: "who are you? Tell me where this is?" &1t; No matter where you go, the world is always composed of rulers and ruled people. > The voice in the void seemed to ignore the questions of arrogill and still said to herself. The elf girl floating in the dark looked around in the hope of finding out the source of the voice. &1t; Get rid of the status of slave and don''t want to taste the pain of losing relatives, but the end of your journey is still despair. > "No! Let''s come here together. Our journey is not the end of despair, but the beginning of hope!" Irogel shouted angrily into the air. &1t; The beginning of hope! yes! I think I took off the shackles around my neck in exchange for the identity of these nationalities. Is there any difference? > "Such nations \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\, But our compatriots still have to live in the lowest level of the world, get a meager reward for doing this heavy work every day, or sell their bodies in the street at night and kneel down in front of those nobles to please them, and the only purpose is to prolong their life. &1t; A nation without strong strength has no honor, no notarization, no rights. The law of the jungle is the eternal law of the world. > Elujah covered her head and couldn''t believe the picture that had just come to mind. At the moment, a white figure gradually formed in the dark, floated in front of arrogill, raised the fairy girl''s forehead, and the figure seemed to appreciate the look on the girl''s face with great interest. &1t; What a pity! If you once chose to stand on our side, you can all share endless glory and the whole world with me now. > From the shadow came the sound of schadenfreude, like a happy laugh of revenge, which continued to ring out in the whole space. &1t; After making great sacrifices, you get humiliation and pain in return! Sad! > "Please save my people and my countrymen." With tears in her eyes, arrogill murmured sadly. &1t; Why save you? Maybe I''m more interested in watching you die here one by one. > The figure said cruel words and pierced the elf girl''s chest like a sharp knife. Irogel held the figure tightly and begged bitterly: "please don''t hurt them. No matter how, please don''t hurt my people." &1t; In the territory of the frost Lord, no one can enter here without authorization and go out alive. You should obey the warning and leave here. > "My people and I have no way to go. Please save my compatriots." As if she had grasped the last straw, arrogill held the figure''s hands tightly and begged desperately. &1t; ? then abandon those people and live alone. I will give you power, strength and everything you want. > After a short silence, the voice rang out again. Arrogill listened to these words and couldn''t close her mouth in surprise. The words came into her ears with extreme temptation magic, as if the devil in hell was tirelessly persuading her. &1t; Abandon them! It''s better to live alone than to die in this ice and snow together with everyone. After gaining strength and power, you can easily avenge them and destroy those who make you feel pain and anger! > Elujah closed her eyes and lowered her head. She didn''t know what she was thinking. When she looked up again, the figure showed the fairy girl''s face with a relieved look and said, "if you have to make a sacrifice, please abandon me and let my compatriots be saved." &1t; Natural guardians and victims ? I have seen many people like you, tough and fragile, simple and dangerous. They all have one thing in common, that is, people like you are doomed to die early! > The black background fell down like a broken mirror, and the white figure began to decompose and disappear gradually. Irogel was at a loss when watching all this, and the space became whirling like a vortex, and the huge attraction swallowed irogel like a black hole. Fiercely woke up from her sleep. Irogel opened her eyes and looked vaguely at the people around. Greiser hugged irogel excitedly and said, "great, you finally woke up irogel." "What happened?" Arrogill looked at greiser holding herself so hard in front of the crowd, and her beautiful face was slightly red. Greiser also noticed his gaffe for a moment. After letting go of irojel, he said, "just now you kept crying in your sleep and couldn''t wake you up. I''m really worried about what happened to you." Sleep, tears! Listening to these words, she unconsciously touched her cheek, and a tear stuck to her finger. Is the dream real or \ "Is there anything wrong with you, Elle?" Greiser asked anxiously. "No! Nothing. I''m in good health." Irogel shook her head. It''s already dawn! Looking at the sky covered by the wind and snow above, irogel stood up and moved a little stiff. When his companions handed him scarce porridge, greiser came anxiously, followed by several other elves. When he saw irogel, the tall male elves said, "irogel, we have something to discuss with you." "What''s up, baglet?" Asked irogel after putting down her food. "We don''t have much food." Begulett said impolitely, "if we follow the original plan, we certainly can''t get out of the forest." Arrogill nodded helplessly: "I know, I''m also trying to find a way." Baglet shook his head and said loudly, "there''s no way. Now such a heavy wind and snow can''t collect food at all. Everyone will die here." "We all know such things!" Seeing that baglet spoke so loudly to irogel, Grethel said unhappily, "did you come all the way to complain?" Begulett calmed down and said, "I''m sorry, but we have to make a decision." "What decision?" Arrogill looked at Beckett with concern. Clenched his fist hard, baglet said in a cruel whisper, "leave the wounded and those who can''t walk. They can only delay the procession." "What are you talking about?" Greisel grabbed baglet''s chest and said, "are you going to leave your companions and let them wait to die?" "If we don''t make a decision, not only will they die, but we will be buried together." Begulett gave a blunt tit for tat. After looking at arrogate''s taking away greiser who grabbed his chest, baglet persuasively said to arrogate, "our team has made a decision. Now it''s your turn to make a decision, so we all have a chance of survival, or we will all die here." Looking at the menacing look of baglet and the slightly distorted face that left his companions in order to survive, irogel inadvertently recalled the seductive whisper in his dream at that time. Then abandon those people and live alone. I will give you power, strength and everything you want. no I will never leave my companions! After sacrificing so many companions, we came here! How can you give up here and leave your companions and relatives in exchange for a living? You should never see such a thing. "I refuse £¬" said irogel with a firm face. Baglet seemed to be stung by irogel''s decision. He stepped back, shook his head, regretted and said slightly ironically: "it''s a pity. I''m afraid the most beautiful sound of the seven stringed piano will disappear in the forest." Chapter 26 In the administrative Hall of the yarnod mountains, Yalin convened the people to implement the last part of the plan in advance. All the people in the room were here except the flying shadows who were not interested in the escape elves and Miriya and Aishi in the training ground. Yesterday''s dream invasion originally wanted to leave hints and guidance to arrogill, but I didn''t expect a better result. Now there is no need to wait any longer to carry out the last part of the plan immediately. "What a touching girl," said xiunaizel with a faint smile after hearing about arojil from Yalin. "The natural guardian would rather sacrifice himself for others. It would be a pity if she died like this." Major Alex said with a man''s blood and tears on his face: "I think so, too. This pure and selfless dedication is really moving." "You''re too sentimental, major Alex." Medea smiled, took a report and said, "master! The Scouts under surveillance seemed to have infighting among the elves this morning. Some people left the team and acted alone." Yalin thought for a moment and said, "infighting? How many people have left the team?" "Not many. About 400 or 500 people acted alone this morning. According to the Scout investigation, they took some materials and seemed to abandon the injured and people with poor mobility." Medea continued to look down at the report. Before Yalin spoke, major Alex said angrily, "it''s shameful to leave your companions and run for your own life!" "Hum! A group of fools don''t know that they are on the journey of death." "Your Majesty Yalin, you can''t agree with leaving your companions." Hagen and Shumu rosefinch couldn''t help echoing behind. Yalin smiled and nodded. Although the actions of those elves are excusable, it''s a pity that this time they will be fooled by fate. Those who leave their companions can''t return to the team. They will be delimited out in the plan of fleeing elves. Next, it depends on their luck, See if they can survive the snowstorm. "Then, everyone, start the last part of the plan. The next is life or death. It depends on the choice of these elves." Yalin waved his hand, and the projector showed the whole team of fugitive elves in the hall. ================================== During the blizzard, elojer''s team did not leave, and the departure of his companions caused a great morale blow to the rest. Bagrett''s departure took some food and supplies. At the moment, arrogill is standing at the intersection of choice. The companions abandoned by baglet are looking at arrogill helplessly, and the people in his team are looking at himself. And now there is no way, food is not enough, everyone out of the forest now must make a choice. "What should irogel do now?" graysel looked at irogel standing in the crowd with heartache and murmured silently. At the moment, arrogill''s heart is like a knife. If she abandons her companion, she really can''t say it, but now she has no choice It seems that she also saw the struggle in her heart. Originally, an old man in baglet''s team came out with the help of others, Looking at arrogill, the old man sighed and said, "now we also understand our situation. You can still be the guardian under such circumstances. We are all proud of you. We have never regretted embarking on this journey. Now we abandon us." "But \ I \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. "Don''t hesitate, elujah." the old man gently stroked elujah''s head. At the moment, more than a dozen elf children came out from behind the old man: "just please promise me this old man''s last request. Please leave here with these children. They shouldn''t accompany us dying people and bury them in this snow." With tears in her eyes, she looked at the old man and looked back at the compatriots behind her, hoping to find the answer from their eyes. At the moment, several injured people in their team also came out and said to irogel in relief: "we have also decided to stay, irogel." "Why?" A male elf wrapped in bandages smiled calmly and said, "in fact, baglet is right. We wounded will only delay the progress of the team. Instead of killing everyone here, we might as well leave the last vitality to you. We are all proud of you. Take the children and leave here." The prepared elves are sorting out their belongings. Some injured and disabled elves are saying their last goodbye to their children. Their heavy heart is filled in the air. They know that only death is left to wait, but they can''t do anything, After the team was ready, arrogill and the other elves extended the most solemn salute to all the elves who were willing to stay. The cries of the children and the comforting farewell of their parents rang out behind them from time to time. Arrogill painfully didn''t turn her head and didn''t want to see this tragic scene. "We should go out." Looking at the heavy snow all over the sky, greiser gently touched eloger and said. She nodded slightly and took the first step. She can''t look back. Now it will only bring more pain to herself All of a sudden, alojer who looked ahead stopped, and the whole team stopped at the same place. A figure in front of alojer was walking alone in the wind and snow, and some companions had taken out their bows and arrows vigilantly. The figure approached slowly. Strangely, it was like a roaring wind and snow. It was like a life. It separated a road for him. Not far from arogel, the figure showed his original appearance, a tall man wearing silver armor! human beings!? Irojiel and his companions were surprised, but no one dared to take out weapons to aim at the man, because everyone felt that a thick and terrible breath on the man was constantly spreading around, as if some huge and incomparable thing had been condensed in the small body in front of him. Looking at the elves in front of him, the man opened his mouth impolitely, and said in a cold tone as if he had no feelings like the superior: "my name is kraferig. I came here at the command of my great master." Master! Arrowhead was surprised, not only all the elves of arrowhead were surprised, but the man in front of him was just someone''s servant? If the man with a terrible smell was just a servant, what kind of existence would his master be? Arrogill did not dare to be careless, and quickly and carefully replied, "my name is arrogill. I am the leader here. We just want to pass through this forest and have no intention to disturb your master." Before irogel finished, claferige interrupted impolitely: "the great master already knows everything about you. I''m here only to convey the master''s will to you." "Convey to us?" Arrogill was stunned for a moment and asked strangely. "Not ''you'' but ''you'' alone." Claferige said with emphasis. "Convey it to me," said irogel, pointing to herself uneasily. "I''m sorry, Mr. kraferig, what does your master want to convey to me?" Kraferig walked in a few steps and said coldly, "a trading elf! My master wants to make a deal with you." Deal! Greiser asked uneasily, "what do you want to do to irogel?" In the face of Grethel''s problem, kraferig only responded to his great pressure. For a moment, Grethel felt that his body was as heavy as being filled with lead, and he couldn''t even stand. As soon as his legs were soft, Grethel fell to the ground and couldn''t move any more. The huge pressure made Grethel feel it difficult to breathe. "Gressel!?" In the exclamation of arrogill, claferig looked coldly at the fallen greiser and said, "I didn''t talk to you, elf, pay attention to your identity!" Looking at grayser struggling on the ground, irogel quickly asked kraferig, "please forgive him, Mr. kraferig, please forgive him." At this time, kraferige and Yalin maintained spiritual contact. Everything kraferige said and did was Yalin''s will. Kraferige was just passing on Yalin''s words. When he saw eloger''s request, Yalin also motioned kraferige to withdraw his pressure immediately: "my master just wants to make a deal with you alone, elf." After holding up the panting greiser with her companions, irogel whispered uneasily, "excuse me, is your master..." "My master is not what you can guess, elf!" Arrogill hurriedly apologized: "I''m sorry. I don''t know what kind of deal your master wants to make with me?" "You broke into my master''s field. Originally, you should all pay the price of death, but my great master was moved by your piano sound and will, so the master decided to give you a chance." After pointing to elujah, kraferig conveyed the words to every ELF''s ears with magic: "if you are willing to stay with and become the owner''s possession, the great master will give your compatriots the right to live here until the end of the world." what!? Irogel stayed for a while and couldn''t understand the meaning of kraferig''s words. Greiser struggled and shouted, "it''s impossible. We won''t be enslaved by anyone again! Delusion!" Ignoring gressel''s appeal, Kraferig said to arrogill alone: "The great master has no interest in your compatriots and will not interfere in their lives. The master wants only you! If you are willing to agree to the master''s conditions, the great master will give shelter to your compatriots. Your compatriots will not have to face cold and death, and no one will chase you, and your compatriots can live freely in the master''s house Within the territory. This is the promise of the great master! " At this time, kraferiger''s words seemed sincere, dignified and extremely tempting. Irogel was silent for a moment, raised her head and said to kraferig calmly, "I want to know, what if I refuse your master''s kindness?" "Hahaha" kraferig laughed sarcastically: "you won''t refuse the master''s conditions unless you want all your compatriots to face death and cold" "The great master knows all your elves. The great master has told me that elojer is a natural guardian and victim. Elojer will not leave her compatriots and is even willing to sacrifice himself for the survival of her compatriots," claferige said in a positive tone Natural guardians and victims! When kraferig said these words, irogel was very surprised at the moment. She covered her head and muttered, "is that dream true?" Looking at arrogate''s strange look and shaky body, greiser and his companions hurried forward to hold arrogate, and greiser stared at kraferig with vigilant and hostile eyes. "You have answered the great master, and now the master just comes to carry out his promise.". Claferige continued while the iron was hot. "If I am willing to stay ?" said irogel, standing up with the help of her companions in a pleading tone, "then please let my compatriots go and let them leave here." Greiser was surprised when he heard it and shouted, "what did you say, irogel, don''t promise him"! Kraferige raised his head and said indifferently, "of course, your compatriots can choose to stay here or leave if they are confident that they can get out of this wind and snow covered forest alive." Of course, arrogill knows the current situation of the team. Even without the appearance of kraferig, this trip is a very dangerous gamble: "Mr. kraferig, can I and my compatriots consider it? It is related to the life and death of all our compatriots. Please give us some time." "Of course!" Kraferig nodded and said, "the choice is in your hand, elf. If you are willing to stay and accompany my master with your life forever, your compatriots will be saved!" Looking at the surprised and uneasy look of all the elves, claferige quietly showed a satisfied smile. When he turned and left, he said, "if you want to be an elf, use your piano sound to convey your decision in the forest. In fact, you have no choice." As before, kraferig''s figure slowly disappeared in the wind and snow, leaving only a choice to decide her fate Chapter 27 In the study, Yalin is looking at the latest monitoring report on the human team, and the frost spirit scout has also heard the news before. There is a strange silver girl in this team. As long as the frost spirit scout tries to get close to the team, she always seems to feel it in advance, which makes the task of monitoring and intelligence collection difficult. Putting down the report, Yalin sat down and thought. It''s better to attract them to the depths of the mountain in this way. It should be easy to solve the team with less than 5O people. Anyway, the scope of activities of the separated team has also been expanded to some forest areas under the mountain. Even if there are powerful people in the team, it''s no problem as long as they do it themselves. Leaning on the sand with his head tilted, Yalin has been thinking about how to introduce the other party into the trap, and the strange silver girl mentioned in the report had better catch her alive. He needs to find out her secret! The knock on the door was remembered at this time. "Come in." Yalin sat upright and said. After the door was pushed open, caster Medea came in with a document. Yalin was a little curious at the moment. What reports the research department usually had were sent by frost snow wizard. Today, Medea took them in person. Medea has been used to taking off her hat and working for some time. Now, after a slight salute, Medea looked at Lin with blue eyes and said softly, "master! This is the recent analysis and repair report on the magic image." Yalin nodded, pointed to the table in front of him and said, "OK, I see. Put it here first. I''ll see it later." Medea nodded, gently put down the report, took two steps back and didn''t leave the room. She just looked at Lin quietly. She didn''t know what she was thinking in her blue beautiful eyes. For a moment, the atmosphere in the room became a little subtle. Finally, Yalin broke the deadlock and said, "what''s the matter? Medea!" Medea was a little stunned, then smiled shyly and said, "master! Do you think that elf girl will agree to your terms?" "That still need to say?" Lin looked at Medea, put down the report in his hand and said, "poor alojer has no choice." When talking about irogel, Medea smiled strangely and walked gently to Lin. Medea asked curiously, "I don''t know Master, what are you going to do with the elf girl?" Yalin said disapprovingly: "the original plan was to separate her from her people. Similarly, I don''t want her to live in the current situation of the territory, so I decided to let her live alone in the frost wing hall for the time being." "Frost wing hall \ Ni remember that there is only master living there." Medea smiled warmly: "if the lovely elf agrees to master''s terms, she will be master''s plaything. I don''t know if master can lend me this little cute for a few days in the future." embarrassed! When did Medea have a lily tendency? Or I just want to use her as a doll to try on different clothes. The crying and laughing Yalin held his forehead and said with a smile, "there''s no such good thing. Medea let her live in the frost wing hall for the time being, and I don''t intend to meet her directly." Medea tilted her head, and the look on her face seemed to ask why? "In fact, irogel still has use value. To control her people, irogel itself is an essential existence.". Yalin moved his body and continued, "I want to create an ancient and powerful image for irogel and cover her psychology with an unknown mystery and terror." "Yalin, the king of the white dragon, once killed gods in ancient times ten thousand years ago. The king of the white dragon with absolute power can easily destroy a city, destroy a country and tamper with a section of history! Just like the supreme gods, what else can make him excited in this world?" Yalin recalled the memory of the White Dragon King and couldn''t help bringing himself into it. Lin smiled and said to Medea, who looked surprised: "What I have to do now is to reappear the majesty of the once White Dragon King. Maybe I have some good feelings for irogel, but I can''t reveal it in front of her and make myself look like a mortal with seven emotions and six desires. In this way, I will lose the unknown mystery and terror in front of her and get rid of the two chains of terror and unknown. So I have to control this Some elves are in trouble. Therefore, I must let irogel understand one thing, that is, her life and the safety of her people are completely between my thoughts, and the master who rules her is the existence she can never resist! " Yalin finished this sentence loudly with one breath. Medea closed her eyes slightly for a moment. A moment later, Medea went to Yalin and sat gently on the armrest of the sand. She looked down at Yalin''s Medea with a faint smile: "it''s really cruel words, master!" Medea then drew her finger slowly from Arlene''s chest: "master! Can you tell me? Do you really have no * * from the inner abyss in the face of such a lovely girl?" Looking at Medea''s almost warm behavior, Yalin also knew what Medea was thinking: "Medea, what do you think? In the face of such a lovely fairy girl, as long as it is a normal man, how can there be no * * "It''s just that for master, work is far more important than pleasure, isn''t it?" With playful words, Medea leaned her head against the sand''s back: "but it''s really enviable. If only I had a lovely face like her." Yalin knows that Medea in the original works likes beautiful clothes very much, and later becomes a lovely girl who likes wearing these clothes very much, but she stubbornly thinks she is not cute enough! Yalin was silent for a moment. Suddenly he pulled Medea into his arms, gently held Medea''s mature and charming face and said, "Medea! Do you like me?" "Eh!" Because of ARIM''s words, Medea''s face rose a blush. "Answer me!" Some shy people lowered their heads and Medea whispered, "yes, I like master very much!" Touching Medea''s soft long hair, Lin sniffed the faint fragrance: "you know, Medea, every time I see you, I always think of iasong." "Can master not talk about him?" when she heard the name of song, Medea''s charming face became a little gloomy and buried her head in Lin''s arms like a coquettish cat. As if he hadn''t heard Medea''s words, Yalin said to himself, "as your master, I know what you have experienced in the past. Even now, I can''t believe that Iason would really abandon a wife who loves him so deeply, even betray his motherland and relatives, and pay everything for him." Medea listened to Lin''s words, buried her forehead deeper, and clung to Lin''s shoulder with both hands. "You are called the ''betrayal'' witch by the world, but I know very well that you are the one who is'' betrayed ''." Yalin sighed and said without hesitation: "when I called you to this new world at first, because I knew your origin, I was very sorry for your experience. At that time, I didn''t want to use you as a tool in the identity of master, or I hope you can find your happiness in this new world." Medea buried her head in Lin''s arms and said faintly, "is master''s care for me all because of pity for my experience?" Yalin could hear the meaning of Medea''s words. Touching her long hair, Yalin hugged her in his arms and felt her warm body trembling slightly. He said, "maybe it was pity at first, but during the time I spent with you, I will have some friendship more or less." Looking up at the beautiful magic crystal chandelier on the ceiling, Yalin could feel the beauty in his arms sobbing slightly: "as a master, I have known what you think in your heart for a long time, whether through the contract order curse or through the observation of getting along at ordinary times." At this time, Medea raised her head and two tears were slowly flowing down shunzi''s beautiful cheeks: "then why can''t master accept me? Is it because of what I''ve done before or because I don''t have the elf?" "Not as you think, Medea." Lin gently blocked Medea''s mouth with a finger, Playfully stroked her fairy like sharp ears and said: "You are also very beautiful Medea. Sometimes when I see your story, I really don''t know why that bastard Iason abandoned such a beautiful woman who loves her deeply. If I am lucky enough to marry such a beautiful wife who loves me deeply and even gave everything for me, I would rather abandon all my wealth in exchange for you." Yalin also put his cheek gently against Medea''s forehead: "Sometimes I want to convince myself to accept your love more than once, because I am your master, with the curse that can bind you three times, and also the king of the white dragon with absolute power. I may not care about your feelings at all, but I know that Medea, who is called the ''betrayal'' witch by the world, is actually a pure, kind and dreamy princess ¡£ When she falls in love with someone, she will be single-minded and give everything for it, even her own life! " "But it is because of this that I dare not fall in love with you, because what is wrapped in my dragon body is just an ordinary mortal heart". Yalin closed his eyes and tightly hugged Medea''s delicate body, feeling the slight trembling of the hot body: "the mortal heart can never achieve the degree like Medea. I don''t want to turn myself into a cold word, which didn''t make Medea unhappy. After nodding, Medea replied," I am, who are you? " "Ge muzongyilang". Slightly bent down and saluted, the man replied, "my name is Ge muzongichiro. Lord Yalin asked me to help you maintain the normal operation of the big library every day." (PS: the writing style of emotional drama is not good. Please forgive me for some dog blood!) Chapter 28 In the training ground, Tuoqi, the descendant of Beidou Shenquan in white, is explaining the key points of close combat to the people around him. In the original book, Tuoqi, the second of the four sons of Beidou Shenquan, is best at soft boxing. His boxing technique of overcoming hardness with softness even makes Rao, who is known as the overlord of heaven, have to bow down, even when he is seriously ill due to nuclear radiation, Tocci could control Rao''s fierce fist with his soft fist. The flowing pace amazed the frost and Snow Demon scouts watching around. When major Alex fought with Tuoqi purely with fighting skills without alchemy, compared with Tuoqi''s thin body, major alinks, who was full of muscles and big, could not take advantage at all. His iron fist was completely removed by the seemingly gentle movement. "It''s a magical fist technique. It completely offset major Alex''s attack." Shumu rosefinch stood by and stared at the battle between the two in the center of the training ground. Hagen nodded and praised: "even the Nordic soldiers in Valhalla, the fairy palace, may not be his opponent." "The vigorous fist technique is like a torrent. If you try to reverse the torrent, you will only be swallowed up. It''s better to assimilate the body with the torrent!" Tuoqi calmly defused major Alex''s attack with a soft fist, and kept explaining his experience of boxing to major Alex. Seeing that he could not break Tuoqi''s soft fist, major Alex also raised his hand and surrendered straightforwardly: "I admit defeat, Mr. Tuoqi, your boxing is really great." Tuoqi also immediately stopped and said, "in fact, your excellency is really good. Both boxing and strength are very great." "Mr. Tochi is flattered there!" Major Alex wiped the sweat on his face with a towel hanging on the side: "but I heard that Mr. Tochi, you prefer medical skills to boxing, don''t you?" Tuoqi smiled and sighed, "yes, as a practitioner of Beidou Shenquan, I prefer to save more people with my own hands than using boxing to kill people." Major Alex said with an excited look on his face, "it''s a great noble ideal! Mr. Tochi, you really admire me." "There! Major Alex, although you use boxing and magical alchemy, you are still fighting to protect the weak. This is also a very valuable belief." Tuoqi also smiled and saluted with both hands. It seems that Tochi gets along well with everyone. Through spiritual exploration, Yalin checks how Tochi gets along with others. Considering that Tochi has been exposed to nuclear radiation in the original work, Yalin spends 5oo extra soul energy to add a special ability of "strong physique" to Tochi Name: Tochi Race: Human Occupation: successor of Beidou Shenquan Grade: LV1 Experience: 26o / 2ooo Magic: 1OO / 1OO Strength: 197 Agility: 233 Spirit: 127 Wisdom: 134 Constitution: 182 Favorability: friendly 64 / 1OO Special abilities: soul connection (soul connection with Yalin), soft fist (Defense enhancement), Beidou divine fist (it is possible to kill humanoid creatures according to the opponent''s strength), strong physique (strength and physique increased by 5%), reflex nerve (agility value increased by 5%) Growth potential: CCC Special Summon resurrection needs: 7ooo The CCC level of growth potential is indeed slightly weaker than that of non-human beings under the banner of human race, such as northern European God fighter Hagen. It can also be said that it is normal. However, Yalin is looking forward to the ability of "Beidou divine fist" to kill humanoid creatures in one blow. The important thing is that Tuoqi can teach boxing skills to other people in the territory, Although he hoped to go to the university library to write down the idea of Beidou Shenquan for medical treatment and conduct further research when he first called Tuoqi out, Yalin persuaded the world''s end silver saint with his own tongue to act freely with him after teaching boxing every day. In the following time, Yalin continued to check the memory of the White Dragon King. Since ancient times, there have been too many knowledge, memory and experience recorded by the White Dragon King! It can be said that this body itself is a huge database. Yalin has seen less than 2O% of his memory from reincarnation to the world. He has some profound magic knowledge and geographical conditions, which must be explained by Nemo bit by bit. However, Yalin also heard some interesting things from Nemo. Yalin, once the king of the white dragon, was a terrible monster created by the creator "Panda" to break the pattern of the world. The natural owner''s power to dominate the ice is even stronger than the goddess of ice among the six pillar gods supporting the whole spiritual world. Because his own power is too strong, and in the thousands of years after the establishment of the frost wing hall, Yalin, the king of the white dragon, only left the hall several times. Although he has no title of the Dragon God, he has a powerful power no less than the five dragon gods! After the dragon war broke out, the king of the white dragon had no interest in the struggle between the five dragons. In fact, according to today''s Yalin, the reason why the former king of the white dragon was involved in the war and turned the war that could soon be divided into a bloody fight between the two Dragon factions is entirely for a "ridiculous" reason, It''s not just ridiculous, it''s ridiculous! The reason for vulgarity Yalin didn''t know how the king of the white dragon felt at that time, but considering the identity of the king of the white dragon, it was like that the Supreme God was destroyed by the lowly bedbug. His anger was completely understandable anyway! In fact, he cleverly left the ideas of arrogill and the elf family. Yalin was also inspired by the memory of the White Dragon King! =================================== Greisel walked with heavy steps in the camp, because today he heard the resolution that made him most angry. Because of everyone''s vote, irogel agreed to stay, accompany and become the property of the master served by the guy named kraferig forever. Damn guy! Damn it Never before has greiser hated his people so much for the first time. On the way to escape, arrogill led everyone to walk here. Not only that, arrogill even sacrificed her favorite sister to save the whole team, but now those who were saved have to betray the people who saved them, At the thought of this, gressel bit blood out of her gums. Not far from the camp, greiser stopped, because his beloved was not far ahead. Some white snowflakes fell on the beautiful gold. White fingers were slowly plucking the strings, and the sweet sound of the piano was echoing in the air, but greiser was not listening to the piano at the moment, Because he knew that after this day, he would never be able to see his beloved again. It was like being torn. Greiser tightly covered his chest and wanted to go forward, but his feet couldn''t move any more. "Gressel!?" The elf girl showed greiser behind her in advance. After stopping the sound of the piano in her hand, arojier walked over and sat down under the tree with greiser''s hand. Sitting beside her, greiser couldn''t say a word. Looking at the falling snow in the sky, she said faintly, "are you still angry about everyone''s vote?" Gritting his teeth, greiser finally said in unbearable pain, "those people are worthless. You have sacrificed so much for them! Arrogill!" "I was the first person who raised my hand to agree to stay in the vote," the girl said with a gentle smile. "But they just betrayed the people who saved them when life and death were at stake," graysel said reluctantly. "I can''t agree with them anyway." Irogel gently leaned against greiser and said, "I''m very happy that you recklessly blocked the resolution in the voting. At least, there are still people who care about me anyway. There are still people who love me at last, and even are willing to embark on a terrible road at the risk of their lives." "Arojill" when I heard arojill''s words, a tear came down from graysel''s eyes, Gritting his teeth, greiser held alojer''s hand tightly and said, "let''s leave together, alojer. As long as it''s the two of us, we can get out of the forest. Please, I can''t stand you being trapped here forever. Alojer, you should live in sunshine and flowers, not always accompanied by pale and cold ice and snow." Irogel was slightly surprised and her pupils couldn''t help moistening: "I''m really happy with greiser, but I''m sorry I can''t do that." "Why do you have to sacrifice you! Arrogill!" Greiser''s tears fell one by one from his cheek on the snow: "please, elojer, let''s leave together. No one will know." "I''m sorry. The owner of this forest will know I''m leaving. If I leave like this, the rest of my compatriots will die here. I really don''t want to see that moment come, so I''m sorry, graysel, I can''t leave." Looking at the painful greiser, she couldn''t help wiping her wet pupils. Eloger murmured to herself, "maybe just like that dream, I am a guardian and victim, so I can''t abandon my compatriots." Greiser didn''t speak, but just held on to her hand, as if she would disappear forever as soon as she let go. "Remember when we were young?" It''s like remembering the past. Erogill leaned on greiser''s shoulder and said: "You were the best to me when I was a child. I remember that once you almost fell down when you climbed up a tree to pick fruit for me. In the evening, we often sang along the river with everyone. At the harvest festival, you asked me to dance for the first time. Ha ha, at that time, your face was as red as an apple." Irogel''s memories and laughter made Grethel smile, but even when she was smiling, tears kept running across Grethel''s cheeks. "It''s a pity that those beautiful days have been destroyed by mankind. We have fled for so long, and everyone has reached the limit. If this is an opportunity to be sheltered by others, it''s not a bad thing to survive. At least we don''t have to take life as a bet for progress." "So!" Irogel suddenly raised her head and kissed greiser''s forehead gently. In the other party''s sad look, she gently smiled and said, "please forgive me, greiser! You must live strong and live up to my choice. Please." Two tears ran across the cheeks and gently fell to the ground, and the cold ice and snow were melted a little by these two tears One day later Arrogill walked alone in the forest on the snow. The pleasant sound of the piano no longer reverberated violently in the forest. Arrogill injected all her will and energy into the sound of the piano. Her slender fingers moved the string quickly, and the glittering gold danced in the air. With the sound of the piano, kraferige suddenly appeared in front of arrogill: "what''s your decision? Elf." After stopping the sound of the piano, irogel saluted slightly and said, "if I am willing to stay, Mr. kraferig, your master will allow us to live freely here, right?" "Elf, my master''s promise is absolute!" "But as elves, we can''t live in this ice and snow world. For us, we need sunshine and warmth. If we have to live here, it''s like putting the fish in the water on the shore." Arrogill said with her head down. "Don''t worry about the elves, you are not the first to be sheltered by your master," kraferig said coldly While claferige was talking, alojer was surprised to see that on the trees around him, more than a dozen silver elves with masks were standing on it and watching him. Alojer recognized these elves very familiar. They were all dressed exactly the same as the silver elves who helped and warned him that time. "My master promises that you can live here. The master naturally has a way to let you live in this ice and snow world." Kraferig''s voice became very dignified: "now tell me your decision, elf." Irogel took back her eyes from the silver elves around, looked at kraferig and looked back at the distance behind her. Irogel knelt on the ground with her lyre and said slowly, "I am willing to stay with you forever and become your master''s possession." "Wise decision! Elf." Kraferig nodded, came forward, took hold of arojer, and said in the other party''s slightly nervous expression, "your people will be led forward, and you will go to see the master with me now." Two huge dragon wings broke through kraferig''s armor. In the surprised look of irogel, the strong wind swept up a large area of snow. With the huge dragon howling, kraferig had taken her to the sky. Blinded by snow and storm, when she opened her eyes again, she was in the palm of a huge creature. "Dragon! This is a dragon!" Arrogill tightly hugged the lyre in her hand and looked at the behemoth in front of her, the biological dragon representing absolute power in the whole world. Now she is in the hands of the dragon. It was as if God had let irogel have an incredible dream. The elves in the nearby camp put down their things and looked at the giant dragon rushing into the sky with the dragon''s howling. Its huge body and Dragon Wings left a huge shadow on the ground like shielding the sun. Some elves even knelt down in fear and prayed. Fear, excitement and disbelief appeared on every ELF''s face. There was only one elf. Facing the power of the dragon, his expression was still anger and incomparable hatred! Chapter 29 The mountains, forests and lakes have become so small! For the first time, arrogill shows that the world is so vast! The dragon flying high in the sky makes irogel lucky to look down on the tip of the iceberg of the world like a bird. Through the vast forests, large mountains appeared in the eyes of arogill. Snuggling tightly in the hand of the dragon, irogel endured the strong wind and looked ahead. The Dragon kraferig was flying to the highest mountain with himself. In the flash scenery, irogel was surprised to see those magnificent buildings on the mountain, and many beautiful magic crystals were shining with dazzling brilliance. Between the mountains, there are tall bridges that seem to be used by giants, and the buildings built between the cliffs are amazing It''s like a city where the gods live At the time of her exclamation, claferiger suddenly made a strong dive. The huge impact force made her feel that her body was about to be torn apart, and her consciousness was weightless in an instant. Here is!? When irogel regained consciousness, she was held in her hand by kraferig, who was transformed into a human shape. When she was put down and stood on the ground, the shock that could not be ignored firmly reflected in irogel''s eyes. The scene in front of her almost instantly made her forget everything. Under the snowy snow, the magnificent palace like white crystal is entrenched on the mountain. The huge steps and stone pillars seem to be the temple of giants. What makes irogel more incredible is that all kinds of beautiful flowers on the snowy mountain bloom proudly in the wind and snow regardless of common sense, The light curtain above the sky is like a wonderful necklace, which decorates the palace, making the whole palace seem like a hazy mirage. At the moment, it was like entering a beautiful fairy tale. The scenery in front of her stopped her thinking for a while. Kraferig saluted slowly at the gate of the huge palace and said, "my master! I have brought her at your command." With kraferig''s cold voice, elojer''s thoughts were pulled back to the real world. Ice crystals began to gather in the open space. A cheetah formed by ice elements appeared in front of the two people. Before and after walking to elojer, the ice crystal cheetah leaned down and motioned elojer to ride on it. Looking at the kraferige beside him, seeing that the other party didn''t have any expression, irogel rode on the ice crystal cheetah with a trace of tension and uneasiness. "The master only wants to see you." After claferige dropped this sentence, he didn''t care. Arogill turned and walked back. The ice crystal cheetah who stood up quickly ran with arrogill. The frightened elf girl only dared to close her eyes, hold a lyre in one hand, and hold the cheetah''s neck in the other hand, so that she didn''t fall down. Through the huge steps and a very long corridor, the ice crystal cheetah carrying aro Jier Bing did not enter the magnificent palace, but walked around the side road and entered a huge palace. The flower beds are full of strange flowers carved like ice crystals, and the surrounding platforms are decorated with beautiful crystal sculptures, The exquisite fountain statue enthusiastically sprinkles water droplets in the air, reflecting a colorful rainbow. However, for irogel, the beautiful scenery can''t make him pay attention to it for a moment, because when the ice crystal cheetah took him to the gate of the main hall of the palace, it turned into ice again and disappeared into the air. At this time, the door of Jinjing with exquisite patterns slowly opened, and with an unquenchable tension, irogel stepped into the hall. For a moment, arrogill thought he had entered the temple of the gods. The huge Aurora was scattered from the sky and reflected in the room through the crystal sky above the hall. The farthest distance in front of him was reflected into his eyes through the vast sea of clouds in the open-air platform Arnold mountains. Under the cover of the blue veil not far ahead, a figure seemed not to be aware of arrogill''s entry, Just rest gently on the throne. For a moment, arrogate was holding the lyre and dared not move forward. He seemed like a man in dirty clothes walking into the holy temple. Unspeakable tension spread all over his body from his heart. He quietly looked at the figure on the throne. Arrogate''s whole body trembled slightly. &1t; Step forward. > The words that suddenly appeared in her ear aroused the spirit in her heart. In an instant, the elf girl recognized it. This is the voice that appeared in her dream. Now it reverberates in the hall as if it came from an unknown distance, making it impossible to find out the source of the sound. Moving his steps, ero jie''er walked forward uneasily. Suddenly, ero jie''er saw a glimmer of blue light in the air ahead and formed a blue light ball. It seemed that there was something floating in the light ball. He walked forward gently. Just as aro jie''er looked at the light ball curiously, the light ball flew in front of aro jie''er. &1t; This is a gift for you Hearing the sound echoing in her ears, elojer involuntarily stretched out her hand, and the light ball disappeared in an instant, and the things inside fell into elojer''s hand! This is an exquisite neck ornament. On the silver white ornament, a delicate dragon is carved with pure white crystal, and several precious sapphires are inlaid around the dragon &1t; Take this with you to prove your commitment, and I will practice my commitment. > To be fair, this is a precious neck ornament that can make the whole 6 countless women crazy, but at the moment, arrogill only feels that it is more like a beautiful collar. Wearing it means that she will lose her freedom forever! Irogel smiled faintly. Isn''t it his choice? Now there is nothing to hesitate Put the lyre in his hand on the ground, and arrogill carefully took the ornament and put it on his neck. When he touched his delicate neck, the ornament moved like life. Before he could do it himself, the two ends of the ornament suddenly elongated around his neck and connected together. In an instant, arrogill felt as if something had poured into her body. The ragged clothes on her body were frozen with a layer of ice crystals and disappeared into the air with the breaking. Just as the * * arrogill held her chest in shame, a large amount of water elements condensed on her body with a fitting exquisite white dress Dressed on arrogill. Originally with a beautiful and refined face, arrogill is now dressed up in long skirts and accessories, standing in this magnificent hall like a goddess. Irojiel stroked the ornament on her neck with her hand. There was no discomfort or even no weight. When she put on the ornament, her body, which was still cold, suddenly warmed up. There was no gap at the joint of the neck ornament, as if the ornament grew on herself. &1t; Play, elf! In the future, you will accompany me all your life until the end of the world! > The voice sounded again, like the Supreme God, with the majesty that elujah could not resist. ============================== In the study dedicated to the king of the white dragon in the yarnod mountains, Yalin is looking at the early resettlement plan for the fugitive elves given to him by xiunaizel. At the age of 15, he has become the acting prime minister of Brittany, the strongest empire in the world. Xiunaizel''s performance in administrative ability can be described as showing Yalin''s estimation. Only a few aspects of administrative construction of the territory are managed by him, Various engineering construction and research work have improved a lot. "Damn! I can''t calm down in my mind!" Yalin angrily threw the report book on the table. Now all that flashed in his mind was the figure of eloger, especially when eloger took the ornament, it seemed that eloger with the posture of Goddess even made Yalin lose consciousness for a short time. In fact, Yalin didn''t go to the frost wing hall. He arranged everything for kraferig himself. He even exchanged material energy for the precious ornament "ice crystal binding" made of magic metal ollihakon and gave it to her. This magic ornament can also produce the effect of soul connection. He can feel the psychological changes of irogel and understand her position at any time, And the ornaments can let her resist the cold temperature on the mountain and provide her with a powerful magic barrier. In fact, in the whole plan, Yalin secretly concealed something about xiunaizel. After all, irogel also had the opportunity to become the first faithful believer of the king of the white dragon, a believer with all his heart, not because of compromise Some element minions are left to take care of the life of elujah. These element creatures are the servants of Yalin who uses his magic to call from the spiritual world to the material world. They do not need soul energy exchange, but these element creatures have two disadvantages. First, they do not have much self-awareness, and they can not learn to obtain experience and upgrade like the creatures summoned by soul energy, Second, and because they are limited to the Arnold mountains, the summoned elemental creatures cannot go too far. Of course, there are all kinds of elemental creatures in the summoning system, and these elemental creatures complement the above two shortcomings. "Now the escape elves are basically solved. Next, we have to deal with the human teams entering the forest." Yalin lay on the sand with his head in his arms and looked at the current situation of the elves with spiritual detection. The elves who left their companions in advance don''t have to be polite to them. Anyway, the snowstorm continues to blow. Whether they can go out alive depends on whether their lives are hard enough. Wait, this is!? An exciting spirit Yalin frowned, because the spirit detection sensed that there seemed to be several lonely elves who didn''t follow the team. On the contrary, they continued to move towards the west of the forest. What''s going on? Yalin sat up and immediately contacted Feiying and ordered a few words. Without saying a word, Feiying simply answered yes and chased the position provided by Yalin. ©­©­©­©­©­©­ The escape elves in the forest under the mountain are moving forward under the leadership of the frost elves. The raging snowstorm along the way is like life. Whenever the team moves, the snow will automatically open up a road. Under the leadership of the frost elves, the escape elves have moved forward for two days and finally reached their destination. A large open space next to a huge lake. As the river connecting the lake goes down, there is a very wide river below the cliff forming a waterfall. When Yalin looked at the river, he couldn''t help thinking that even if the river had to pass through an aircraft carrier formation, it would not be a problem. Fortunately, the water in the river is not very fast and very suitable for ships to pass through. "This will be your new home. You can live here freely as long as you disturb our master." The silent snow elf scout finally turned around and said to the fugitives behind him. For these fugitive elves, it''s an incredible place. It''s clear that there are terrible snowstorms in the surrounding forests, but there are only sporadic snowflakes falling here, just like an invisible harvest that pushes away the clouds in the sky to let the sun fall, Both trees and flowers grow strangely on the snow covered land. "Have a good rest today! We''ll bring some food tomorrow." Leaving this sentence, the frost and snow elves left without looking back. The escape elves finally stopped. Some people took out axes and tools and began to prepare today''s dinner. The children played with the flowers growing in the snowflakes differently. Some bold young people came to the lake. They were surprised that fish jumped out of the water from time to time in the mirror smooth lake, Some elves stepped on the shoal and tried to catch the big fish wandering in the water. The elders of the elves looked at this strange land and silently prayed. Some girls picked a lot of wild fruits in the forest not far away. Without the wind and snow, the temperature near the lake was higher than before. It''s been too long. In the frightened escape career, for the fugitives, today''s dinner is the most reassuring meal in such a long time After the meal, the elves didn''t rest. Everyone was busy sorting out the team, checking the number of people and assigning work. However, today''s night was too quiet. Some children snuggled in the arms of their parents and asked wrongly, "Mom, why didn''t sister erojill play the piano today." Holding her child, the mother recalled the moment when the Dragon took alojer, and said calmly, "alojer is playing the piano, but she is playing in the higher sky, but she is too far away from us to hear." "Sky? Why doesn''t my sister play the piano here today?" The elf child looked at the sky with a sad look and asked. "Because elujah wants to play for more people," the mother hugged her child tightly and said with tears, "so elujah must play in the higher sky." The child nestled in his mother''s arms and said, "I hope my sister can come back. I also want to hear my sister''s piano." In the snowstorm, greiser carried a heavy backpack and walked forward step by step on the snow. His legs were frozen and unconscious at the moment. The cold wind penetrated the clothes like a sharp knife and stabbed into the skin, but greiser seemed to know nothing. He just clenched his teeth and stepped forward hard. For greiser, there is nothing worth remembering here. What new home, new life, sacrificing his beloved for the survival of others, he will never live in this humiliation and pain. Even if there is only one person, he will go to the land that erojier yearns for! With his head down, greiser looked at the simple and simple silver box held in his hand and carefully put it into his arms as if it were a rare treasure. After greiser wiped the snowflakes stuck on his face, now his heart was numb. At the moment when arojier was taken away, even facing the giant dragon, his heart was full of hatred and hatred for these abandoned arojier people, Hate the people who take away irogel, and hate their own incompetence. They can only watch the people who are willing to protect with their lives taken away in front of their own eyes, but they can''t do anything I will never die! I will never die! His angry eyes finally took a look at the towering mountains behind him. Greiser finally walked forward without looking back. One day he will definitely come back here, even in the face of dragons or gods, he will definitely come back here!! Chapter 30 ?&1t; System prompt: the task of receiving and obtaining the loyalty of high elves is completed! Task success reward: 5oooo soul energy, 1OOO material energy! Customize the green dragon lineage once (the maximum potential of Special Summoned characters is within level C) to unlock the call option of high elves, and the Yalin level is increased by level 1! > &1t; System prompt: High Elf summon option unlocked! Special options: World of Warcraft Blood Elf race and its affiliated classes call unlock! > At the moment, Yalin was full of tears. He saw the bottom of the soul energy brush rising. His own level was raised again to lv6. The special talent of the Blood Elf race in world of Warcraft was very good, and he could also summon the elite and heroes corresponding to the blood elf, such as the Blood Prince kelsas day chaser, etc. Part of the forge hall has been cleaned up. The ores mined under the mountains do not need to be used to convert material and energy. As long as the warehouse in the hall is repaired, the ores can be stored for future use in the forge hall. The construction work of the large portal has connected the city square and the logging yard and farm below. Finally, several dragons do not need to act as porters every day. The harvested grain and mined timber can be directly transported to the mountains through the portal. Now everything is normal in the territory. Frost and snow elves scouts have begun to establish simple sentries in the forest and will gradually push towards the outside of the forest. Your level has been raised to lv6, and Yalin has continued to click the [frost storm barrier] to LV5. Now the scope of the barrier has been expanded again, and the resistance of enemies who break into the barrier to frost will be reduced. Your frost spell power will be more powerful, and the casting speed will be much faster. Next, as long as we deal with the human team, it''s basically OK, but it seems that no new tasks are emerging. ©­©­©­©­©­©­ After receiving Yalin''s instructions, the flying shadow is running in the direction of several elves leaving the team. However, the flying shadow does not feel cold in the vast snow. The roaring wind and snow is like self-consciousness. Whenever he takes a step forward, the wind and snow will take the initiative to stop and open up a way for himself. What a strange phenomenon! Flying shadow was a little surprised along the way and ignored this strange thing. On the way, he met several frost and snow elves scouts who received the same instructions. For the cold flying shadow, he didn''t need their help. Lord Yalin''s orders could be completed by himself, but the respectful attitude of the other party didn''t give him too many reasons to refuse, They have to follow themselves anyway. "Don''t get in the way, or I''ll kill you." "Yes! We understand, Lord Feiying." After saying a cold word and getting the other party''s reply, the flying shadow ran forward on the branch without looking back. The advance of the flying shadow on the disordered broad branches is no worse than that on the flat ground. Even if the frost and snow spirit scouts behind are used to patrolling in the forest, they must do their best to follow the flying shadow without losing it. On the way forward, a scout suddenly appeared and shouted, "there seems to be something under the flying shadow." "I saw it long ago." The flying shadow with evil eyes was no worse than the frost snow elf scout in vision. Jumping off the branch, the four people fell steadily on the snow. A body was in front of everyone. The elf scout turned over the body half covered by snow. The other side was an elf who had been dead for some time. From the perspective of dress, it was one of those elves who didn''t want to stay. Feiying put his hands in his pocket, kicked the body and said, "never mind. It''s dead anyway. Let''s move on. There should be a living person." The four people who set foot on the journey again accelerated the previous progress again, and there were several frozen elf bodies on the way from time to time. Because the fugitives were blocked by the wind and snow, the progress was slow. Soon, the four caught up with the last living fugitive spirit. Looking at the spirit struggling to move forward in the wind and snow, Feiying and frost snow spirit scouts hid in the big tree under the cover of wind and snow. After tracking each other for a while, Feiying asked the frost snow spirit scouts behind them: "kill him?" "This flying shadow, please wait a minute. We need to ask Lord Yalin for his meaning." "Come on, I don''t want to wait too long." In the study, looking at the information returned by the frost spirit scout with the magic communication device, Yalin also determined the identity of the last surviving fugitive. He has been following a male elf who seems to have a good relationship with her, and his name seems to be greiser. I have promised to give them a free life. Why do you risk your life to leave here! Don''t you believe in yourself? Or is it because of arrogill "Hahaha! So it is." Yalin covered his forehead and suddenly laughed. It seems that he really did not appear in games and comics. Finally, the boss broke up the male and female protagonists in love, and then the male protagonist left in pain. Did he come back for revenge after getting strong power? "What''s the matter? This kind of plot only appears in third rate novels." Yalin smiled and lay on the sand thinking and deciding greiser''s fate: "only third rate novels have plot. Fortunately, I am not the protagonist \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Sitting up, Yalin nodded his head and looked at the figure of greiser struggling in the wind and snow on the projector. Maybe it''s good for him to leave like this. It''s just that he can use people like him in his future plans, Thinking of this, Yalin said with a sneer: "if you can really leave the [frost storm barrier] alive, I''m glad you''ll come back for revenge. At that time, I''ll look forward to a good play of heroes saving the United States, and I''ll let you understand that the reality is not as simple as third rate novels." &1t; For his sake, let him leave. > "It''s boring." Leaning against the tree, the flying shadow said, "isn''t it better to kill him like this?" &1t; ha-ha! It doesn''t matter, Feiying. Sometimes I don''t mind adding one more piece on the chessboard. > After hearing this, Feiying began to walk back with the frost and snow elf scout and said, "I don''t understand these troublesome things. If he dares to come back in the future, please let me kill him at that time. Is that OK, Lord Yalin?" &1t; Of course, Feiying, just let it go. Come back now. There''s a party later. I''ll announce something. > "I see, Lord Yalin." Greiser, who was struggling with the snowstorm, suddenly felt a slight pain in the back of his neck, and then seemed like a biting cold current pouring into his body with the wound. He touched greiser with his hand and saw a trace of blood. However, after he soon recovered to normal, greiser didn''t notice, but walked forward step by step. okay! That''s it. Yalin turned off the projector with satisfaction. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the yanoder mountains, the banquet hall, which has been abandoned for a long time, was repaired by Yalin with material and energy. The frost and snow fairy maids quickly arranged all the preparations for the dinner, although there was still a human team''s trouble to be solved, But Yalin still felt that after completing the task of receiving the fugitive elves, he could celebrate and win over the favor with the Special Summoned characters. "Celebration dinner? I see. I must be there on time." Major Alex, who answered while doing push ups. "Your Majesty is going to hold a dinner. I know. Please reply to your majesty. I will attend on time." Closing the book, the rosefinch nodded and said to the frost snow fairy maid. "Hello! Didier, do you know that the LORD God is going to hold a banquet tonight? Remember to attend it at that time." Hagen, the Nordic God fighter, walked into the library and said to the golden saint Didier, who was reading the frost spell book carefully. "Lin Lin is going to have a party. I see." "Party?" Ge muzongichiro, who is recording the book number, said without raising his head. Frost snow fairy maid bowed her head respectfully and said, "yes! Lord Yalin will hold a banquet tonight. At that time, she will announce important things to everyone. Please be sure to attend on time." "I see." Lifting his eyes on the bridge of his nose, GE muzongichiro continued his recording work. After receiving the task reward, Yalin exchanged 3O frost snow elf civilians for the position of maid, which is more cost-effective than letting mages play the role of maid. These female frost snow elf civilians do not need to specialize in magic research, but only need some magic appropriately. Their main job is to clean up the daily operation in the territory, Considering the scope of the territory, it is estimated that the number of maids and servants will need to be increased in the future. Warm lights shone on the magnificent hall, exquisite dinner was placed on the neat table, and the beautiful fairy maid stood respectfully aside. The food of the banquet is self-service. No matter what others think, Yalin likes this dining method very much. There is no fixed meal. It''s troublesome to take what you want to eat and drink. The backstage kitchen will send food in a steady stream. In addition to special summoning characters, five dragons and some frost snow elves who have made great contributions were invited to the banquet. At the beginning of the dinner party, everyone, including shinezer, continued to be present. Yalin did not appear in advance, but observed the people''s actions behind the scenes. As the host of the dinner party, it''s better not to be busy. Let everyone exchange their feelings first. Shumu rosefinch and major Alex are wearing round table Knight robes and black tuxedos respectively. Didier is wearing a white robe with glasses and Hagen in casual clothes. Miriya rarely takes off the eternal standard armor and puts on a white gauze dress, which makes Miriya look delicate and moving. Philip is still a student in the original book. At the moment, she is cutting the crown chocolate pudding on the table with a dining knife. She is ready to solve the three-layer pudding by herself. Of course, Yalin believes it is impossible. After all, the whole chocolate pudding is bigger than herself. Ice shooter ash took a glass of red wine from the maid and drank it gently. Xiunaizel let him meet everyone for the first time, but xiunaizel with royal temperament was really elegant. It was rare to get along well with major Alex and cardinal rosefinch, At this time, the handsome and elegant sunezer was attracting a group of frost and snow fairy girls to talk and laugh around him. The colder character of the flying shadow is now attacking the roast suckling pig as if there were no one else. "Lord Feiying, do you need me to divide it for you?" The male attendants of the frost and snow elves on one side could not bear to watch the roasted red and shiny suckling pig being treated so vulgar. "Cloth ~ Yongguan ~ take it all over (don''t worry about me)" chewed the flying shadow of fragrant pig skin and replied vaguely. "It''s Lord Feiying". The fairy male attendant who was originally responsible for dividing suckling pigs completely lost his original role and could only stand aside. "Where are the Medes?" Yalin is searching for Medea in the hall. Just now Yalin has seen Ge muzongichiro arrive at the banquet hall on time. It seems that GE muzongichiro, who was originally a killer, is not used to such a crowded banquet. After taking some food, he already has some dark characters. At the moment, Ge Mu seems to be completely insulated from the lively banquet, Just a person quietly found a table in the corner and sat down to eat. And the figure of Medea finally entered Lin''s eyes. At the moment, she was wearing a classical Greek dress, carrying a touch of white wine and studying the frost and snow elves in the tower, praying and laughing. It seems that Medea hasn''t had any feelings with GE muzong Ichiro yet. It''s no wonder that GE muzong Ichiro has only been summoned for a few days. The two people who have lost each other''s memory can''t know each other so soon. Anyway, Nemo also said that the characters in the same work will be easier to attract each other. Therefore, they have a better understanding in the cooperation of combat and work. Yalin is not in a hurry. Anyway, there will be time in the future. Eh! Tochi? Yalin suddenly noticed that Tuoqi in Beidou Shenquan took some food. He seemed to notice Ge muzongichiro in the corner. After walking across from GE muzongichiro with a plate, he also sat down. Ge mu in the opposite side didn''t seem to notice at all. Generally, he just ate the food in his hand with an expressionless face. After eating, Tuoqi wiped his mouth with a napkin and said with a smile, "isn''t Mr. Ge Mu used to such a scene?" "I used to be a killer." Ge muzongichiro sat up straight after dinner and replied to Tuoqi''s inquiry: "there are some people who are not used to appearing under the light." "Once, hehe, but isn''t Mr. Ge Mu managing the library now?" Tuoqi smiled and asked, "so are you still a killer now?" "Yes, if Lord Yalin needs it, I can become a killer right away." Ge muzongichiro took out the glasses in his pocket and put them on. Tuoqi crossed his hands and said with a faint smile: "in fact, I''m also an assassin." Ge muzongichiro nodded expressionless and said, "I can feel it. When you sit down, I can feel your murderous spirit. You are a very powerful person. Can you tell me your school?" "Beidou Shenquan has a 2000 year history of assassination boxing, because the power of boxing is too powerful, and each generation can only be inherited by one son." Tuoqi didn''t care and told the whole story of his boxing. As GE muzongichiro in the moon world, it is naturally impossible to hear of the existence of Beidou Shenquan: "the fist of assassination \ but your murderous spirit does not have the intention of killing. You don''t look like an assassin at all". "Yes, Mr. Ge mu, you''re right, because I don''t want to hurt others." Tuoqi smiled helplessly and said, "I hope I can use my hands to save more people than killing with Beidou Shenquan." "Do you want to use the power of killing to save people?" Ge muzongichiro stared at Tochi and said directly, "great idea, but also a little naive." Nodding, Tochi said without any displeasure, "even if it''s naive, that''s my hope. I just want to do what I want to do." To do what he wanted to do, GE muzongichiro slightly closed his eyes, closed his hands and said slowly, "I have been trained in fighting since I was a child. As a killer, I have been training my fighting ability, but in the end, I only had one and last chance to use it." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ It seems that he gets along well. Through the calling system, Yalin is very satisfied with the conversation between Tochi and Ge muzongichiro. Now what he needs is that these characters from different fantasy parallel worlds meet and understand each other. After looking at the time, Yalin also stands up. Now it''s time for him as the host! Chapter 31 With the classical music accompaniment, Yalin came to the hall in armor. When his master arrived, the lively atmosphere in the hall suddenly quieted down, and everyone''s attention focused on Yalin. Holding a crystal glass full of ''red wine'' in his hand, Yalin motioned to the crowd: "Everyone! It''s been a long time. Now the territory has been built on a certain scale, and we have successfully collected and left those fugitive elves. Although these elves still have some rejection and resistance, I believe we will win their trust one day, spread our ideas to them and let them share with us Glory and freedom! " "Well, that''s great, Lord arlin!" Major Alex, a man with tears on his face, said excitedly with a wine glass: "I also hope that these fugitive elves can live here peacefully and safely without being killed and chased." Philip touched the plate with chocolate pudding with her elbow. Major Alex whispered, "please don''t interrupt Lin Lin during the speech." "Oh ~! I''m really sorry, Lord Yalin." Major Alex said apologetically. Yalin smiled and continued: "After taking in the elves, the construction of the territory will gradually expand to the forests below the mountains. In the future, the whole white dragon city will be connected with the living place of the elves in a huge urban terminal. Here, in order to facilitate urban management and division in the future, and to commemorate all our efforts today, I will position the whole white dragon city as the capital of the country we dream of building , I gave it a name After lifting everyone''s appetite, Yalin finally shouted, "odur! From this moment on, the white dragon city on the yanod mountains is called odur, which means the city on the top of the storm!" After saying this aloud, Yalin looked at the people in front of him with some nervousness in his heart. For Yalin''s previous world, odur was only a familiar name. It was a very magnificent copy in the version of the wrath of the Lich King, the world''s most popular online game world of Warcraft, In the past, Yalin especially liked this magnificent building complex, but because the domestic version was not open at the right time, this copy was very unpopular. Yalin used to spend money to invite people to bring and print copies, so that he could browse the inside and outside of the copy carefully. On the cliff buildings at the entrance of odur replica, Yalin likes to stay there alone to enjoy the scenery, especially between the huge cliffs in the middle of the buildings at both ends. Combined with the howling cold wind, it really gives people an epic feeling. Today''s white dragon city is also built in steep mountains like odur in the game. Its magnificent and magnificent city is even far better than the scene in the game. Audur!! When considering the city name, these three words first jumped into Yalin''s mind. make love!! In Yalin''s waiting, Didier was the first to clap his hands, like a lit flame. The whole hall burst into warm applause, which made Yalin feel gratified for a time. "Audur! His majesty Yalin''s city, the country we built." Shumu rosefinch said happily with a smile. Although because NianWei operation limited the nerve transmission, fili showed a hard smile on her face: "it belongs to Lin Lin''s country, our country." "Congratulations, master! This will always be your country." Medea clapped her hands and smiled faintly. I will help you build a dream country. Your dream is also my dream! So I hope you don''t let me down, your majesty Yalin! When summoned, the well liked sunezer smiled and didn''t say anything. As the Prime Minister of the strongest Brittany empire in the far world, he was not the kind to express his happiness and anger easily, but he was very happy in his heart, because the establishment of a country was a step closer to his dream. "It''s great to belong to an adult country, Didier!" Hagen said excitedly. The word "Lord God" was corrected by Yalin not long ago, indicating that he should not always call himself God. Didier corrected his glasses on the bridge of his nose with his hand, nodded and replied, "yes! Although this country is still small, the seeds planted have sprouted. One day, they will grow into a big tree in the sky. At that time, I will try to protect this big tree." Miriya and the oily flying shadow of her hands came to Yalin. Miriya saluted slightly and said, "I''m sorry, Lord Yalin, I''m not very good at words, but my sword will be waved for this country and for you." "Just call me where you can use me." Feiying''s character is still the same cold, but there is a trace of trust on his face. He smiled coldly. "Master Yalin, your command is our destiny!" Kraferig and the other four white dragons said in unison. Yalin held the glass high and said happily, "thank you very much!" The snow fairy maid on one side skillfully took the wine cup and sent a cup of good wine to everyone. Only fili puffed up her face angrily when she got the wine cup, because what she held in her hand was not fragrant wine, but a large glass of orange juice. "Cheers, everyone!" When Yalin finished, he drank the ''red wine'' slowly and raised his glass with a smile. The atmosphere of the banquet reached * * and everyone was talking and laughing and enjoying delicious food. With the accompaniment of the sweet classical music "high mountains and flowing water", Yalin, who had exchanged greetings with the people for a while, came to the open-air roof above the second floor of the banquet hall alone. Because of the banquet, Yalin deliberately stopped the wind and snow in the yanoder mountains, Enjoying the beautiful snow mountain scenery and the music half axis of "high mountains and flowing water", Yalin''s thoughts have returned to his former world. Just as the "spectacled Panda" has promised, he has never been homesick or mentally abnormal during his time in the world. I have been in this strange world for some time. Even without the high-tech products of the original world, I have fully adapted to the lifestyle of this new world! He stood up and walked back to the hall gently. Relying on the carved handrail, Yalin looked at all kinds of creatures downstairs. For a moment, he was filled with emotion. Major Alex in the steel, Hagen and Didier in the saint fighter, Medea and Ge muzongyilang in the fate world, The scenes that once appeared only in fantasy now really appear in front of their own eyes. The characters in different animation worlds gather together and laugh and talk to each other. If only we could cut the scenery in front of us into a picture and return it to the original world website, it would certainly resonate with many people! Yalin couldn''t help thinking, "Nemo." "My dear master, what can I do for you?" Nemo, a system assistant incarnating the image of a young wise man, saluted respectfully. Yalin pointed to the dreamy scene in front of him and said, "exchange for a recording crystal. I want to record the scene in front of me." "Yes, my dear master." The magic array on the white crystal is slowly running, recording the scene below the hall. Yalin leaned against the guardrail and looked at the projection of NEMO beside him and said, "sometimes I wish you could join us in the celebration dinner." As an assistant of the summoning system, only Yalin can see and hear Nemo''s projection and voice. For other summoning creatures, whether ordinary or special characters, we don''t know Nemo''s existence. Nemo has no way to communicate with others. He can only serve as an assistant to help Lin explain some knowledge about the world. Sometimes, Lin also feels that Nemo is too lonely. After hearing Yalin''s words, Nemo held his shoulder with one hand and said faintly in a grateful tone; "Thank you for your love, dear master. As an assistant, the meaning of my existence is to help you achieve the goals set by the creator. The rest is not important or necessary for me. You just need to use me as a tool." Nemo said calm and cruel words, which made Yalin helpless. When he was about to say something, he suddenly felt someone pulling himself behind his back. Turning around, I saw that fili was standing behind her and pulling her fingers. The eyes on her beautiful face as if they had no soul were looking at herself curiously. "What''s up, Philip?" Yalin turned and leaned back against the guardrail, casually patted Philip''s head. "I said Lin Lin," Philip tilted her head and asked curiously, "what are you doing here?" Lin Lin!? Feili''s address method made Yalin sweat involuntarily. It seems that when she watched the animation, Feili also called the hero Lei Fengan "Feng Feng" in the original book. Now that she can get the nickname given by fili, Yalin really doesn''t know whether she should feel honored or depressed. In fact, Lin Lin''s name makes Yalin sound a little awkward. He feels like a child But it doesn''t matter! Yalin smiled and said to Philip, "nothing, just want to see everyone''s." Feili also learned from Yalin lying on the guardrail, looking at the lively scene below and said, "look at everyone ~ do you like this lively scene, Lin Lin?" Yalin leaned against fili and drew a circle and said, "of course, fili, you know what? In fact, I used to have a dream that I could get together with people from different worlds like today, play with everyone, take risks, and share the fun of the whole world. In this way, it is the best to live happily every day." "Really, Lin Lin? All you have done so far, I still think Lin Lin, your dream is to conquer the whole world?" Although there was no expression on Philip''s face, there was a hint that I didn''t believe in her words. "Ah! Everything I''ve done? What''s the matter, Philip?" Yalin asked a little embarrassed. Filippo gave a white look, and Yalin supported the ground with his toes, turned his body and said as if dancing: "many, such as studying some weapons of mass destruction, deliberately blocking the roads of those escaping elves with blizzards, sending scouts to monitor others and trying to kidnap \ "All right, all right, Philip! Stop talking." Yalin''s face was sweating violently. Before Philip shook out more things, he stopped and said, "you''re using the power of reading power to eavesdrop again." "I just want to know what Lin Lin is doing recently. Anyway, sister Medea has nothing to do when she asks me to use NianWei." Philip replied without any concern. Listening to his dark things, Yalin still worried and asked Philip, "do you hate these things, Philip?" Feili stopped, shook her head and said, "no, Linlin! I''m just curious why you do these things. Your dream should be to build a gentle and peaceful world with everyone?" Yalin was helpless. If panda hadn''t given him a task, The devil wants to do that thankless thing: "Ha ha! Philip, if you want to have a stable and quiet living environment, a certain strength and force are necessary. Otherwise, even if you don''t want to provoke others, someone will always come to you for trouble. To tell you the truth, the essence of the world is always the law of the jungle. If you don''t want to be used as food by others, you can only make yourself stronger." "When I saw those fugitive elves, I was very afraid. I was afraid that one day all of you would suffer such an outcome, being chased and enslaved by others, so I had to make our strength stronger, so I had to make full use of everything." After saying these words, Yalin sighed deeply. Relying on the guardrail and wearing white long shoes, fili shook her snow-white legs and said thoughtfully, "I know Lin Lin, the world I used to live in is the same. Everyone competes with each other for survival. My brother blindly uses my power for the survival of our city, but I don''t want to live that kind of life." "Philly, do you have a brother, too?" Yalin knowingly asked, "how about I let your brother come to this world to accompany you?" Like being touched against the scales, Philip turned around with a black face and said in an irrefutable anger: "it''s absolutely not allowed to do this, Lin Lin. I hate my brother. Don''t bring him here." Yalin looked at fili''s angry and lovely appearance, smiled and apologized and said, "Okay, okay! Fili, I know, I won''t bring your brother." "Promise!" Philip still said to Yalin uneasily. Originally, she didn''t intend to summon fili''s brother carlian Ross. Yalin patted her chest and said, "I promise ~ I promise. But fili must promise me that she won''t have to eavesdrop in the future, okay?" "I promise you, Lin Lin, but you must also promise." After seeing that Yalin had given her guarantee, fili felt relieved. On second thought, fili seemed to think of something and said to Yalin unkindly: "by the way, Linlin, I want to ask you, where did you hide the lovely fairy girl who can play the piano very well?" I''m dizzy! Arrogill''s charm is really not small. First Medea, and then Philip pries her mouth with her as a topic. Lin is very depressed at the moment. Chapter 32 "Philly!" Yalin, with a dark face, gently pinched Philip''s lovely face and said, "are you asking clearly?" Fili tried hard to get rid of Yalin''s claws and said, "I don''t know. I just want to ask Lin where you hid her." After breaking free from the clutches, Feili''s expressionless face vaguely revealed her dark look: "is it said that Lin Lin is going to hide her and do something h with her alone?" Yulin was completely speechless. At this time, Philip took this opportunity to deliberately say, "I didn''t expect Lin Lin to be so obscene and not pure at all!" Obscene and impure ~ ~ ~ a black line came out of Yalin''s forehead. With a smile, Yalin suddenly picked up the petite fili in front of her and said, "fili, don''t you want to know where the elf is? I''ll take you to see her now." Before waiting for Philip to speak, Yalin has rushed out of the hall and jumped gently on the roof of the banquet hall in Philip''s exclamation. After jumping for less than half a minute, Yalin has taken Philip to the big corridor outside. Because Yalin ran very fast, Philip, who was held in her arms, was afraid. She only dared to hold Yalin''s neck tightly and shouted, "wait a minute, Lin Lin, put me down quickly." "Ah! Didn''t Philip want to know where the elf is? I''m taking you now." Alice ignored and continued to run. Philip just closed her eyes and shook her small head in fear and shouted, "I don''t want to know. Put me down quickly." After stopping at the door of a room at the end of the corridor, Yalin held Philip who finally dared to open his eyes and said, "Philip, here we are." "Isn''t this Lin Lin''s study?" Feili put her arms around Yalin and asked strangely. Then she suddenly remembered something and shouted, "all right, Lin Lin, put me down." Yalin closed his eyes and said, "I don''t want it. Anyway, everyone is playing in the banquet hall. Later, I will play a series of blushing and heartbeat games with the lovely fili sauce!" EH ~ eh ~ eh! Hearing Yalin''s words, Feili''s eyelids beat fiercely for a few times, and her expressionless face suddenly turned red. The subordinates who originally held Yalin''s neck loosened their consciousness. Feili looked at Yalin and asked incredulously, "you''re kidding, Lin Lin Lin, please put me down quickly." Ignoring filialin, she went directly to the door and twisted the door handle. At this time, filialin woke up and said, "don''t be kidding, Lin Lin, come on, I''ll put it down. I''m going to be angry!" It''s already Lin''s strength. Fili''s struggle is useless. Looking at fili with a red face and her feet in her arms, Lin opened the door and walked in and said, "I don''t care. Anyway, I''m dirty and impure. It''s better to call the elf later. Let''s play together. En! That''s a great idea." Feili''s face turned more red for a moment. She saw three frost and snow fairy maids in the room sorting out the report. For a moment, Feili seemed to have caught a life-saving straw and shouted, "please help me." Hearing Philip''s cry, the fairy maid turned around and saluted quickly. "Hello, master, what can I do for you?" "Hey! Help me." Philip didn''t quite understand the situation and continued to shout. Yalin looked at Feili in his arms, smiled and said to the fairy maid, "come here and help me hold Feili down. Don''t let her move." No ~! Philip was about to cry now, because the three maids had answered respectfully and came towards herself. After being put on the sand by Yalin, fili, who was trying to stand up and escape, quickly blocked her way and pressed her firmly on the sand. "No! Let me go." Feili struggled hard. After being pressed with one foot and two hands, Feili couldn''t move at all. "I''m sorry, Miss Philly. Master Yalin''s orders have priority." Frost snow fairy maid smiled slightly. Yalin clapped his hands and said to Philip with a smile, "well, now let me think about how to punish Philip." "Obscene, impure, perverted! It''s disappointing to know h''s things all over her head," said Philip, who had no hope of running away. I said, Philly, you are looking for your own death!!! After hearing these words, Yalin, who was just going to scare Philip, smiled angrily and said, "OK! OK! I have to say that Philip''s mouth is really hard. In that case, I''ll do what Philip wants." "Take off Philip''s coat." Yalin ordered the fairy maid with his hands on his hips. "It''s Lord Yalin!" The maid nodded and turned around. Philip said, "I''m sorry, Miss Philip offended you." Looking at the fairy maid who began to untie her coat, Philip stopped her venomous tongue to Yalin and tried to move her body to get rid of her white hands, but no matter how hard she tried, the range that her body could move could not exceed 5cm. Soon the buttons of the coat were all untied by the maid, revealing the translucent shirt inside, and the pink lace bra loomed under the shirt , like magic, it attracted Yalin''s eyes. However, Yalin''s eyes only stayed on fili''s chest for a few seconds, because he noticed that a tear had spilled from the corner of fili''s eyes with red cheeks. It seemed that fili was still afraid although she had a poisonous tongue on her mouth. He wiped the tears from the corners of Philip''s eyes with his fingers. Lin motioned the fairy maid to let go and said, "you all go out first." "Yes, master." The three maids left the room after saluting. Only Philip and Yalin were left in the whole study. The red faced Philip sat up, covered her chest with her hands and looked at Yalin without saying a word. Yalin also sat down beside Philip and said, "in the end, you are still afraid, Philip." "Annoying! Lin Lin Lin is so ?" half way through, Philip buried her head in her arms. Yalin also sighed and hugged Philip in her arms. This time Philip didn''t continue to struggle: "because I can''t help bullying you when I see you angry. Philip is so cute when she blushes." For a moment, Yalin could feel that Philip''s face was getting redder and redder in her arms. She poked out her lovely little head. Philip looked straight at Yalin and said angrily, "I hate it. Lin Lin actually scared me and asked others to take off my clothes. It''s too much." "OK! OK, I know. I''m also wrong, but it''s more or less Philip who started it first." Yalin gently touched Philip''s silver head and said, "who told you to say I was obscene and impure? I just did what you said." "I''m just joking." Philip said with some embarrassment at the bottom. After that, Yalin gently bent down his head and kissed Philip on her forehead. For a moment, it was like a ignited fuse. Philip''s face was like a boiler that had burned her head. She danced nervously and said, "ah ~ ah ~ it''s too much, Lin Lin Lin, obscene, impure and abnormal!" "Well, Philip, you said that about me again!" "Lin Lin was like this, and I didn''t talk nonsense!" You''re killing yourself (x2)!!! For a moment, Yalin deliberately pretended to be angry and tightly hugged Philip to keep her from moving. He stretched out a hand and scratched Philip''s waist and armpit. Philip struggled loudly as if she had been touched by a sensitive point: "wait a minute, Lin Lin, ha ha, hurry up, ha ha, stop, ha ha, it''s itchy, Lin, hurry up, stop ~" "That''s not good. Philip is so disobedient that she must be punished." For a moment, Philip''s out of breath begging for mercy came from the room. The happy banquet and the little episode outside the banquet passed slowly. ==================================== The forest in the dark night is extremely dangerous, not to mention the raging snowstorm and unknown enemies shuttling through the forest. After Gretel and two other fire mages Damir and ADIS checked the magic barrier again, they reluctantly walked back to the tent. Gretel was born in Saxony kingdom. Because of the extreme north, she naturally majored in water magic by virtue of geographical advantage. Compared with the other two fire mages, Gretel can feel that there are so few fire elements in the air in the misty forest area that she can''t even gather a fireball. Even if the team brings fire making tools, it is still difficult to ignite the fire, The only way to ignite firewood is to rely on the fire element stored in the magic guide in advance. It is probably fortunate that when the campfire is lit, the fire element in the spirit world can still be briefly attracted to the material world, giving the two fire mages the opportunity to supplement the fire element reserve in the magic guide. "I didn''t expect that the precious magic guide was used by us as a ignition tool." Gretel looked at the magic guide in her hand and said helplessly. "Yes! Master Gretel, I didn''t expect our two fire mages to come here and become a completely useless place." ADIS smiled at himself and said that his words attracted the nod of his rear companion Tamil. After saying goodbye to the two colleagues, Gretel also turned into her own tent. In the tent, her student, leilis, was sitting cross legged on the ground, writing attentively with the illumination of the magic lamp. She didn''t even notice when she came in. Princess Luo Jiean, who was dressed as a soldier, was lying behind leilis in a heavy windbreaker and sleeping soundly. Gretel took a few steps and asked, "are you still taking notes, Riley?" "Ah! Teacher, are you back?" Leilis noticed Gretel''s existence at the moment and quickly said, "sorry, teacher, I really didn''t notice you coming in." "Has your highness fallen asleep?" Reilly turned around and looked at the sweet princess rojan, who was asleep behind him. "The lovely princess is sleeping very sweet now." "That''s good! Do you record again?" Gretel took off her windbreaker and set it aside. Leilis rubbed her tired eyes and said excitedly, "yes, teacher, the investigation record report on the misty forest. If I can take this report and the collected samples back to the sage''s Tower table, I think I will be the next ''hillia mage award''." "Every mage dreams of winning the highest honor ''hillia mage award''?" When Gretel heard what the students said, she couldn''t help slowly remembering this sentence, not because of the award, but the name of the award hillia. Gretel thought for a moment and said, "Riley, how much do you know about the star mage hillia?" Although I don''t know why the teacher asked this question, But leilis answered truthfully: "Master hillia was the strongest magician born in the overlord period two thousand years ago. He is also one of the founders of the tower of sages. He is the first magician to use level 21 magic in human history. Before his death, master hillia explored most 6 areas and drew detailed maps. In addition, he also has a deep understanding of the elemental creatures in the spirit world and the demons in hell Many researches and explorations, the hillia mage award is named to commemorate it. Gretel nodded satisfied with her students'' answers and added: "the highest peak of the whole big 6 in the yanold mountains was explored and named by master hillia." "It''s the ''spear of hillia'' the highest mountain in the whole big 6!" Leilis suddenly realized and said, "that is to say, the star mage hillia has also come to the forest of fog and gone deep into the yanoder mountains. Has hillia left any records about the yanoder mountains?" Gretel didn''t answer her question: "Riley! Actually, I hope you can quietly take the princess back quickly. The road ahead is too dangerous." "Why does the teacher say such words at this time?". Leilis gently closed the book and said, "I don''t think Princess Luo Jiean will go back with me." With a sigh, Gretel said nervously, "in fact, I''ve made a living on the way and planned to return more than once. Now we''re very close to the Arnold mountains. If the weather is good tomorrow, we should be able to see the edge of the mountains. So today is the last chance. I''m really worried about what I''ll meet after entering the mountains." "Teacher" Riley is a little worried at the moment. "Riley, are you afraid?" Gretel asked back. Nodding, leilis said with some worry, "there must be some fear, especially in the past few days, the strange silver elves in the forest suddenly stopped the snowstorm for several days, and the element density in the forest violated the common sense." Gretel straightened herself and quietly surrounded Princess Luo Jiean. After laying a sound barrier, she whispered: "Did you know that riles, the former star * * teacher hillia, said in his last diary that he only explored the periphery of the yarod mountains and did not go deep into the inner areas of the mountains. The highest peak of the yarod mountains was also obtained through visual observation, and the ''spear of hillia'' was named by later generations in memory of it." Leilis was stunned by her teacher''s words: "master hillia has never entered the depths of the mountains, but how did you know the news, teacher?" "The respected teacher faroen let me read some precious records left by master hillia, and I learned a lot of very confidential things \\ Looking at Riley with a surprised face, Gretel gently grabbed her hand and said: "You have been my student since childhood and followed my magic. I chose Reilly. You didn''t value your talent, but your precious personality and character. So Reilly, I don''t want to let my favorite student die so not clear. I hope you can stop and return to your highness." "Teacher, I''m sorry. You know my character." Leilis smiled calmly and said firmly, "as a student, I am also proud of your guidance, so I can''t see the teacher anyway. You go to death. Anyway, please let me stay." In the face of his students'' firm reply, as a grade 16 * * teacher, Gretel, who has seen many storms and waves, was also moved: "thank you, Riley. Similarly, I am proud to be your teacher." "So please tell me, I am willing to face any danger with you." Leilis said firmly, holding her hands tightly. "Remember, Riley, every word I tell you now can''t be disclosed to a third party!" "It''s a teacher! I''ll keep it a secret." Gretel finally nodded at ease and said to leilis with a serious face. "The materials that teacher Farron asked me to read contain many things that cannot be disclosed to the public, and the cause of death of Star * * teacher hillia is the biggest secret". "Cause of death! Didn''t star mage hillia die naturally because of aging?" Gretel shook her head, lowered her voice and said, "according to the confidential records of the tower of the sage, master hillia 2000 years ago wrote the diary I just mentioned after exploring the yanod mountains. After a period of time, master hillia prepared for the second exploration. This time, master hillia''s plan is to go deep into the mountains and thoroughly explore." "What about the result? Does it have anything to do with the cause of master hillia''s death?" Riley asked uneasily. "No result!" Gretel closed her eyes and gently shook her head and said, "at that time, the tower of the sage did not speak to the outside world in order to compete with the holy capital and the Holy See. Master Zhang hillia went out to explore. Aging and death was just an illusion to deceive the world. In fact, master hillia went to the yanoder mountains for the second time and never came back!" Chapter 33 Leilis listened to the amazing inside story that the teacher said. At the moment, the young female magician with level 12 magic level is also surprised. Star magician hillia is the first * * teacher who can use level 21 magic in thousands of years. It can be said that he once stood at the top of the world, but she is not happy "Although master hillya did disappear after leaving the yarod mountains ahead for the second time, there is no news to determine whether master hillya disappeared after entering the mountains, or maybe it was on the road for other reasons." Gretel said comforting words to rilis, which she didn''t even believe. Reilly smiled and nodded and turned around to look at Princess roJe beside him. "In fact, the most important thing is not to dispute the master of Hal, but the biggest problem now is the retention of our princess." Gretel nodded with approval: "yes! As ministers, our life and death are not important, but Princess Luo Jiean can''t make a mistake anyway, but I really can''t think of a way now." Leilis got up, poured two cups of hot water in front of herself and the teacher and said, "but it''s really strange. Why can only princess Luo Jiean detect the existence of those elves? Those elves can hide themselves and even cross the magic barrier." After drinking some hot water, Gretel shook her head and said, "even the princess doesn''t know. It seems that she always feels it unconsciously." Leilis held the water cup, felt the heat on it, recalled everything that had happened during the trip, and suddenly thought of something. Leilis raised her head and asked Gretel: "teacher, I remember that Princess Luo Jiean is the daughter of her majesty rhodeland of Saxony kingdom. It is said that she has been known as the heir of ''silver snow'' since she was born, and is especially loved by her father?" "Yes, is there anything wrong?" Thinking of what Reilly thought, "I want to ask what is the difference between the name of" silver snow "inherited by Princess rojon Ann? Is her royal highness silver white head, which is out of the ordinary relationship with those who are also silver white heads? Later, Riley was a little worried about offending the royal family, and her voice became less and less, Gretel also understood what Riley thought and said: "It''s impossible. Princess Luo jie''an''s father, his majesty Roland, is entirely human, while her mother is the daughter of a distant Duke. There will never be any problems in blood. Moreover, the Saxony Kingdom has a history of 600 years since the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Several royal family members have inherited the name of ''silver snow'', and Princess Luo jie''an is not the only one to inherit it I won the title. " "Teacher! So what''s the special meaning of the name ''silver snow''?" Clenched her chin, Gretel thought for a moment and said: "If I remember correctly, the title of ''silver snow'' was originally inherited by the former king Rodwell. After the birth of his majesty Rodwell, the former king was suspected of blood relationship by his father because of his head of rare silver, but later he was recognized by his father after blood identification, because the Saxony Kingdom is located in the far north, accompanied by flying snow all year round At that time, the silver of the former king was regarded by the people as a gift of snow, so it was praised by the people as the son of silver snow¡® The title "silver snow" was passed down from generation to generation by the royal family at that time. " Riley listened carefully to the teacher''s explanation with a water cup, Gretel looked at her students and continued: "According to the introduction of the royal family chart, the former king Rodwell reigned for 9 years and was the longest reigning king in the history of Saxony kingdom. After the former king abdicated and died, he even reached the age of 154. According to records, his majesty Rodwell was born with divine power since childhood. At the age of 9, the former king subdued a fierce wild wolf and kept it as a pet around him. Therefore, he was in the warrior kingdom of Saxony His majesty Rodwell, the late king of the kingdom of kerson, has always been respected. " "It''s a pity that the children of his majesty Rodwell did not inherit silver! Because of his Majesty''s achievements and feats in office, in the past few hundred years, whenever a royal member was born, he would be known as the son of silver snow and inherit the title of" silver snow ". In fact, according to records, every Royal member who inherited the name of" silver snow "has more and more common Human strength and intelligence and unusual abilities Listening to Gretel''s words, leilis asked in surprise, "unusual ability?" "That''s right! All the royal family members who inherited silver snow in the past dynasties can resist the cold more than ordinary people, have a strong affinity for water elements, and are far better than others in terms of strength and degree! Moreover, everyone should be far away from others in life and not easy to age. Therefore, every heir of silver snow is regarded as the most precious treasure by the royal family." Listening to her teacher''s words, leilis unconsciously turned her head and looked at Princess Luo Jiean behind her. The Sleeping Princess Luo Jiean''s dazzling beautiful silver seemed to be explaining to leilis that everything her teacher Gretel said was true. "Princess Luo Jiean is also the heir of silver snow," Gretel said with a sigh after drinking water: "Because the heirs of silver snow in the royal family, such as the former king Rodwell, are very rare. In the past 600 years, only five people in the royal family, including the former king and Princess Luo Jiean, have inherited this lineage. The last heir of silver snow is also King Rogers 200 years ago. Because silver snow has been formed for a long time It represents the most precious and orthodox concept of blood relationship of the royal family. Therefore, over the past 200 years, the royal family has suffered a lot of criticism about the purity of blood because it did not give birth to children who inherited the name of "silver snow". When Princess Luo Jiean was born, it was not only her most precious daughter to her majesty Roland, At the same time, it is also the most powerful evidence to prove that the royal family is justifiable and indisputable. " Leilis sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that Princess Luo Jiean''s name of ''silver snow'' has such a big origin." "Yes, so I was very worried about her royal highness." "Since Princess Luo Jiean inherited the blood of ''silver snow'', it is a rare treasure and proof for the royal family, but why does your majesty still \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\, But leilis still quietly lowered her voice and said, "let Princess Luo Jiean marry to a neighboring country? I heard that the prince of belrama Kingdom has a bad reputation. It is said that he also takes collecting beautiful girls as a * * and has always been the ''guest'' of many slave merchants in the capital of freedom." When she said the last few words, Riley''s tone was full of disdain. Gretel patted her on the shoulder and said: "This is a political thing, not what we can understand as a wizard. The princess Luo Jiean who inherited the silver snow" is really loved by his majesty. But in any case, as the princess said, she is only a bargaining chip for political transactions, but it has also made the princess a high priced chip because of the silver snow. ¡£¡± It seemed that she could feel the general sadness. Leilis sighed, "I really don''t know what his Majesty King rhodland thinks. If I were the princess''s mother, I would never watch \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Gretel shook her head and looked at her students helplessly. Leilis was very kind and smart, but her intelligence was used to study magic, A girl of her age can''t understand political things: "A princess and a country, every excellent king must learn to be ruthless and measure gains and losses. For a long time, our country has been in the front line of Ogg barbarians. Many materials and food supported by other countries have to be transported through the belrama kingdom. Hum! The belrama Kingdom doesn''t know how many materials supporting our country have been embezzled by taking this opportunity! But Unfortunately, we were entangled by the ogemans and had to compromise with them. His majesty also negotiated with them many times, hoping to directly send a business mission to the kingdom of belrama to transport goods, but they all refused on the grounds of national security. " "Damn guy, our soldiers are constantly sacrificing to defend the defense line, and they actually make these small moves in the back." Riley hit the table angrily. "And the recent negotiations have resulted, and the other side asked the two countries to agree to the conditions for the dispatch of our business group. Although his majesty has other children, Princess Rosie, who has inherited the name of" silver snow ", can best represent the royal lineage, indicating that his Royal Highness has chosen to marry his relatives in the past. "That''s right" Reilly said lightly, stretched and looked back at Princess roJe behind him. Suddenly Reilly exclaimed, "what''s wrong with you, your highness?" "What happened?" Gretel, who was suddenly frightened, also quickly stood up and walked quickly to Princess Luo Jiean. At the moment, Princess Luo Jiean, who was sleeping, was sweating, with a painful expression, tears rolling out of the corners of her eyes and constantly talking strange dream words. "Get out, get out, don''t come in ~ ~" In the face of Reilly''s worry, Gretel gently shook Jo Princess Jie: "wake up, your highness, wake up!" "No, don''t come here, wake up" Listening to the princess constantly saying strange dream words, Gretel saw that she could not wake up the princess. She reached out and gently removed the princess''s eyelids. The pupils under the eyelids were rotating abnormally, which was the reaction of dreaming. "What''s the matter, Princess Royal waking up?" Leilis knelt behind her and helped hold Princess Luo Jiean. She asked anxiously. Gretel hurriedly released a surprise spell in detection, saying, "though faint, I can feel the magic wave, and what must be confused in the spirit of the princess." "How can it be? There has been a magic barrier here." Leilis said, wiping the sweat beads on Princess Luo Jiean''s forehead with her handkerchief. Gretel''s continuous user detection spell tries to find out the source of the magic wave, but now the source is finding out from the Royal Highness itself. But Gretel knew that Princess rochian had never studied any magic. Even though her royal highness had magical abilities, it could not be used freely without systematic guidance and study. The magic wave seemed to appear suddenly on the princess. "Let me wake up and save my old teacher ~" Listening to the princess calling herself in her sleep, Gretel quickly and loudly said in the princess''s ear; "I''m right beside you. Your highness, can you hear me?" Looking at the tears rolling down from the corners of the princess''s eyes, Gretel was also anxious. Both blessing magic and purification magic were used, but it seemed that they could not disperse the magic wave. Leilis also held Princess Luo jie''an tightly to wipe her sweat. Suddenly, Princess Luo jie''an suddenly opened her eyes and roared in pain, The blue pupils contracted fiercely and changed their shape This is! Kneeling in front of Princess Rosai ANN, Gretel looked at her Royal Highness''s double pupil, and the pupil returned to its original shape again. "Don''t come here! Get out!" It was like getting rid of the nightmare. Princess Luo jie''an shouted, woke up and gasped hard. "You wake up, your highness?" Leilis hugged Princess Luo Jiean with an excited face. "Teacher!? sister Riley!? here it is!?" Princess Luo jie''an seemed to ask some questions. After confirming that she really woke up from her dream, Princess Luo jie''an, who was usually strong, couldn''t help falling into leilis''s arms and crying. ============================== In the frost wing hall, Yalin sitting on the throne of the ice crystal hall also woke up fiercely. In the empty hall, Yalin touched his forehead, smiled coldly and looked excited,! I didn''t expect that I was rejected by the girl in my dream, but I have got what I want to know. I really didn''t expect that the girl was \ "That''s interesting! Princess Luo Jiean of Saxony Kingdom, isn''t it? It seems that I have to change the script to prepare a grand welcome ceremony for you! Ha ha ha!" Yalin raised his head against the throne, looked at the high ceiling and laughed. Chapter 34 When she came to the garden outside the room, she held the lyre and gently played and adjusted the strings. At present, the precious colored crystals are decorated everywhere in the flower bed like worthless stones, and even scattered in the flowers and plants. However, irogel had no greed for these crystals at all. In this unmanned palace, both precious gemstones and gold lost their original meaning. Debugging the strings, irojel still worried about his people. Although the owner here promised to fulfill his promise, he never learned any news about his people after being brought here. Anyway, he still had some worries. I have to look at my people and make sure they are safe! Irogel thought silently in her heart that because of worry, the usual beautiful sound of the piano also became a little out of tune. Suddenly, irogel seemed to shake in the flowers not far away, stopped her fingers to pluck the strings, and irogel was not sure to look at the flowers in the distance. I didn''t read it wrong! The flowers shook again as if there was something in them. She put the lyre beside her, and arogill walked over carefully. At the moment when she was close to the flowers, a lovely little head poked out of the flowers. "How lovely!" When she saw the little thing in front of her, she couldn''t help saying that she was covered in blue fur, her lovely little head had a group of big ears like rabbits, her eyes like gemstones were turning around, and a handful of blue hair on her forehead fell on both sides of her head like a little braid combed by a little girl, The cold and proud look on the lovely face makes the little thing more playful and lovely. Once this was a familiar role in Yalin''s world! Ice elf in pet elf! Her lovely appearance made her happily ignore the possible danger of this little thing for a moment. She leaned down gently and stretched out her hand, as if to attract the ice elf the size of a dog in front of her. She was afraid that the little thing would be frightened and run away, but she didn''t expect that the little thing in front of her looked arrogant that I didn''t care, He walked up to himself with elegant steps. The ice elf sniffed the girl''s outstretched hand with his nose, and seemed dissatisfied. He stretched out his tongue and gently licked the white finger. This move made the other party feel itchy and retracted his hand. It seemed to be sure that there was no problem. The ice elf rushed to erojill''s shoulder, Before the other side had time to react, the ice elf directly attacked the sharp ear dangling in front of him. "Wait a minute, don''t lick anywhere!" The ear has always been the most sensitive place of the elf family, and when the ice elf stretched out his tongue and licked his ear, he couldn''t help stimulating this sensitive place with a cold air. With a red face, arrogill hurriedly held the ice elf down from his shoulder. Looking at the little thing in his hand, there was an expression that seemed to be a bad smile. Irogel was also very happy. With an angry look, irogel also gently pinched the long ears on his head to retaliate, which made the ice elf motionless and shook his little head to get rid of the magic claws extended to him! Chapter 35 Inside audur! Yalin Zheng and xiunaizel are looking at the holographic map in the administrative hall, planning the ambush location, and ice shooter Aishi is also on the side, because she will lead 3O frost spirit ice front shooters to snipe the escaping people in the rear, and has ensured that no one will break out from the ambush circle, so she must listen to detailed tactical instructions. "Judge according to the other party''s route. If it''s good and unexpected, the valley before entering the mountains is the best place for ambush." Sunezer pointed on the holographic map. As sunezer''s finger moved, the map left a small window to show an accurate topographic map of the valley. There are cliffs on both sides of the valley, and there is only one access to the mountains. As long as the troops are arranged at a high place in advance, let alone a team of about 50 people is 500 people. They can also be solved by virtue of the terrain. After a brief description of the layout, Xiunaizel pointed to the outer area of the valley and said, "when all the other people enter the valley, please ask Miss Aishi to lead the shooters to block the exit immediately. There are only about 50 people in the other party. Even if they flee in a rout after being attacked by the front, at most only half can escape here. As long as 30 shooters ambush in advance, they can destroy them." "A wise choice! Leave it to me." Ash looked at the map and nodded. It has to be said that shinezer is worthy of being the only person in the original book who can defeat ruxiu in military strategy. Whether it is in the speculation of the other party''s route, the selection of ambush location, the deployment of force location, or even the other party''s possible escape route, he has calculated and made a response plan one by one, In fact, for sunezer, the other side is far weaker than his own in terms of personnel allocation. This time can not be called military strategy at all. It is completely a meaningless rolling operation. Yalin also had nothing to say about the whole battle arrangement, But there are still some places to remind the fighting people: "Fei Ying and Miriya are also equipped with AI Xi. Although AI Xi and ice front shooter are powerful, they still need some close combat personnel. In addition, they are sending five high-level mages to be responsible for sniping the rear. Although the other party has only four mages, they still need to be prevented. In addition, remember not to kill them as much as possible. It''s best to capture the other party. I need to know something useful from the mouth of this team "A message." "All right, your majesty Yalin! Then Hagen and desciel and major Alex are responsible for dealing with the front." Xiunaizel nodded, then slightly adjusted the staffing and said, "if you are worried about the other mage, do you need Miss Medea to assist the broken army?" Yalin waved his hand and said, "no, the work of the research department is very busy. There is no need to disturb her. Now the deployment of troops is more than enough to deal with this force." "I know, your majesty Yalin." There seemed to be some uneasiness. Shonezer asked again, "Your Majesty Yalin, do you really want to deal with the whole team alone first?" Nodding, Yalin replied positively, "of course, I need to make sure whether there are strong people in their team, so as not to cause unnecessary casualties to our side during the battle." With a helpless smile, xiunaizel saluted: "Your Majesty Yalin, there has never been a ''King'' charge on the battlefield. In thousands of years, from the moment when the sage tower was built, this hall was built by the mages of the sage tower for further spreading the glory of magic. In countless days, many mages worked hard and studied, came to the hall and shared their experiences on the magic road with each other The new road opened has cleared a hard stone for everyone on the way forward, and also pointed out a shortcut for future generations who inherit their will. Then, with the changes of years, when has the hall originally full of legal research atmosphere been tarnished by the interest competition and power struggle despised by the pioneers who were originally open on the magic road! "We need a change. At the beginning of establishing the tower of sages, master hillia was to make the glory of magic spread further, rather than make it a stubborn stone hindering progress!" A tall middle-aged man wearing a white robe and a level 17 magic badge stood on the suspended floating platform and spoke quietly to hundreds of mages in the hall. His speech immediately made an old man in red on the other side feel very angry. "Enthus! You have a good intention to mention the name of master hillia. The purpose of master hillia, the star mage, when he built the sage tower was to give all talented and gifted people in the world an opportunity to learn and study magic. Now you want to turn the sage tower into a private property of some countries and those in power Is there a potential? " The middle-aged man known as enthus was not angry at the old man''s words, Instead, he replied with respect: "I''m sorry, master! I don''t think you understand what I mean. From the moment you entered the tower of sages, you never forgot the principle formulated by master hillia and gave all talented people in the world a chance to learn magic, instead of burying talents and new ideas on the grounds of race and identity! I, entexius, was lucky to step into magic because of this principle I am also the strongest supporter of this principle in our world! It is absolutely correct that the core principles formulated by master hillia cannot be changed, but in some details, I think the times are changing, and the tower of sages should also change with the trend of the times. " "Is your change to make the sage tower become a private fighter of some countries and forces for money and interests? As magicians, we first embarked on this road to study and spread the glory of magic, so that magic can better change and promote the progress of the world, not to destroy and kill!" When he said the back, the old man in red became excited, and his words also aroused the resonance of many mages. "You are wrong, master. The sage tower has been isolated from the world for thousands of years. The times are constantly changing. Every country is expanding, and more lives come to the world every day! You say that the sage tower is to spread the glory of magic and promote the progress of the world, but what have we done over the years? We are just standing still." Enthus relaxed his breath, put his hands into the audience and said: "Everyone present! Since we want to spread the brilliance of magic, why should we stand still and not go out? Since we want to promote the progress of the world, why should we be afraid of the world? We should take the initiative to go out, participate in the changes of the world, and strive to promote the world with our own hands, rather than standing aside and shouting Empty slogans. " It has to be said that enthus has better eloquence and provocative words than the old man in red. Although not all of them, there was a lot of applause in the whole hall, which made the old man in red tremble, At this time, on the side of the old man in red, an old female mage who also wore a level 17 magic badge rose into the air on the floating platform and said, "Mr. enthughes, I have a question here?" "Go ahead, Ms. rosalia." The female mage rosalia adjusted the floating platform, came to the center of the hall and said, "in your proposal, it is inevitable to go to many countries and involve too many economic interests, which may have to make the sage tower deviate from the basic principle of neutrality. Once it is involved in the interest disputes between six countries, it will greatly hinder the future development of the sage tower." "I have to admit your point of view, Ms. rosalia, but I also have to say that if we want to break the current situation, take the initiative to go out and spread the glory of magic and promote the progress of the world, it will be impossible if we only have empty slogans and blood and lack practical things. The establishment of the school and the purchase of magic crystal stone need money, not out of thin air. Will There is nothing wrong with sharing some of the power and knowledge of the sage tower in exchange for money. We are using this money to realize our dreams. We remain neutral and will not serve a country or force. We are willing to share magic knowledge with all people in the world. " Enthusius stood on the floating platform and said sincerely. Rosalia did not agree and said, "Mr. entseus, forgive me for being rude. In this way, the tower of sages has become like a mercenary working with money in a free city?" "I''m sorry you have such an idea, but this is an unavoidable situation in the early stage of reform. We can''t expect money to fall from the sky for us to use?" When entexius finished these words, some mages behind the old man in red had coaxed with dissatisfaction. "Enthus, perhaps you should have been a merchant rather than a magician at first!" "The Millennium glory of the sage tower will be destroyed by you!" In the face of the accusations of the Conservatives, the reform faction that supported enthus replied impolitely. "A group of cowards, what else do you have besides empty slogans?" "It''s right to follow the trend of the times. The glory of the sage tower for thousands of years will slowly extinguish in the hands of you stubborn fools." Soon, the conference hall, which was still defending the proposal, was completely covered up by the quarrel between the two sides. "What are you talking about? A greedy person who deviates from the principles formulated by master hillia and is dazzled by money and interests." "If master hillia were alive, he would never want to see the sage tower he built become a stubborn stone hindering the spread of magic brilliance! And you are a group of shame!" "Yes! Maybe you should leave the tower of sages immediately and find a suitable job in the capital of freedom. Where is the gathering place for you greedy people." "Stubborn and decadent fools, you are a group of cowards who don''t even have the courage to step out of the house. The tower of sages is manipulated by you and will be abandoned by the times one day." When the two sides quarreled in the conference hall, an old man in an ordinary cloth robe came in. When the first person who thought of the old man immediately quieted down his mouth and immediately reminded his companions to be quiet. Soon, an invisible storm spread quickly in the hall, and the place where the storm passed immediately quieted down. Looking at the quiet parliament hall where the tip of a needle fell to the ground, the old man smiled and said, "sorry, everyone, did I miss the best place?" Chapter 36 On the promenade with sculptures of presidents of previous dynasties, enthus and members of the reformists walked quickly with anxiety on their faces. Now every country and the holy see in the world are trying their best to expand their territory and influence. I can''t believe that the tower of sages, which has experienced thousands of years, is still controlled by these stubborn old friends, Refuse to move forward, refuse to go out of this magical holy land that has been closed for hundreds of years. "The tower of sages will one day fall into the trend of the times because of these stupid people who don''t want to make progress." Said enthus with a look of indignation. A mature and charming sorceress beside him advised: "but master Farron did not completely deny your proposal. Maybe we can study and modify some parts of the proposal. As long as we can win Master Farron''s support, those stubborn conservatives will have nothing to say." Great mage Ron! At the mention of this name, enthughes had to slow down and lower his head. No one can ignore the existence of the reformers or hostile conservatives led by him. He is the most powerful magician in the tower of sages and a model for all mages in the whole university, After the death of Star * * guru hillia, Farron was the only mage who broke through level 19 magic and was able to use level 2O magic. However, mastering level 2O magic is the limit of Farron. After all, no one can escape the poison of the chronic poison called time! Although he was old, the majesty of master Farron did not decay because of his age. Enthughes knew that when Farron entered the hall, the originally noisy conference hall immediately quieted down as if someone had performed the silent magic. As a level 17 magician, he had to hurry up and down from the floating platform like everyone else to show his respect! Even if he was so unwilling, enthughes not only did not sigh about the gap between himself and master Farron in magic level and majesty: "it''s not as simple as you think, kana." The female mage named kana asked puzzledly, "mentor Farron also seems to be very interested in the expansion part of the proposal, but questioned the source of funds in the early stage and the position of the sage tower. I think if we can make the proposal \ Before kana had finished, enthus motioned her to shut up and said; "You''re so naive, kana. You didn''t notice that master Farron didn''t mean to support us at all." "How could this happen?" Entexius motioned a look in her eyes. Kana looked around a little and stopped talking. She quietly followed entexius to its exclusive bedroom. The charming female mage wearing the level 11 magic badge served entexius like a maid at the moment. She took off her magic robe and changed into light clothes. Sitting on the precious animal skin sand, enthughes played with the magic crystal stone in his hand and said to kana: "that old fellow Farron, frankly, just doesn''t want to see the sage tower. Because our two factions are divided, he didn''t completely deny my proposal!" After hanging the magic robe on the hanger, kana turned around and said with a seductive and charming look: "but my dear speaker, I don''t know that for the Conservatives, master Farron didn''t completely veto our proposal at the meeting, which is also a great blow to them." She took out a bottle of high priced red wine, and kana gently poured a small glass and handed it to entseus sitting on the sand, who then drank it in anger. "The old man Farron is the old fox who has really become a fine one. It seems to offend both sides of us, but in fact it can well check and balance the strength of both sides. As long as the old fox is still alive, my proposal can''t be enforced." Enthus put down his glass and leaned against the sand. There was no more respect in his tone. Kana smiled gently and leaned charmingly beside enthus and said, "but anyway, you have gathered many people who agree with your ideas in the sage tower. Over the years, speaker, you can be regarded as a person in two parts of the world in the sage tower." "Well, kana, don''t comfort me." With a slight improvement in his mood, he hugged the charming and sexy female magic mage in his arms and said, "time waits for no one. Since the end of the era of overlord 2000 years ago, the tower of sages originally established as a joint rebel army was squeezed by the Vatican who received help at that time. Hum! A group of ungrateful holy sticks!" Kana''s hand gently touched enthus''s chest and said, "my dear speaker, those who only know to open their mouth and deceive the world under the banner of God can''t become climate." "But now, whether it is the holy see or the holy capital in the west of big 6, the whole faith of big 6 has been monopolized by these two religions. Although I don''t know what the situation of the holy capital in the west of big 6 is, now the influence of those holy sticks in the Holy See has been ignored by many countries, and these holy sticks still want to establish the concept that divine power is higher than royal power through the slogan of gods." Enthus''s hand walked on the smooth skin of the beauty in his arms. "For the king, this is probably something they would never want to see." Kana smiled with a charming smile and said, "ah! I kind of understand why overlord wanted to suppress these fools at that time." "Hum! Kana, you''re right. It''s really a pity that overlord garserik didn''t kill the remaining sins of these divine sticks at that time." Enthus said two taboo topics without paying attention. You know, once what he said now came out, he would definitely be put to the stake. Speaking of this, enthus said with a disdainful smile: "However, I would also like to thank these gods. If it were not for them, no country would be willing to unite with the sage tower to compete with the Holy See, kana, you know! What is in front of me now is a great opportunity not only to let the sage tower go out and expand its influence in the whole big 6, but also to completely eliminate those damn gods. At that time, I will let the world know what is the most important in the world We magicians who study hard are close to the gods, not those liars who play the banner of the gods all day. " "It''s just that master Farron and the Conservatives are in trouble. Now they have been grasping the deviation from the neutral position after the expansion of the sage tower in the proposal." "A group of short-sighted fools exchange our magician''s power for more money and materials. With these materials and money, we can continue to go further and deeper on the road of magic. What''s wrong? Besides, can we magicians only study all day, and we have no right to enjoy it? It''s ridiculous to talk about the neutral position, and we don''t want to I think the predecessor of the sage''s tower is also a magic organization directly under the control of overlord galseric! " Entius gently pinched kana''s face and said, "the tower of the sage does not need to compete for power with the king of the world like the Holy See. We just need to become the leader of the times and exchange our strength and instructions for everything we need. Of course, the higher price will get it!" "My dear speaker, the tower of sages will lead you to a new era." Kana excitedly offered a kiss to enthus and said, "speaker, you''re right. Our magicians also have the right to enjoy all the happiness in the world, don''t you?" "What do you say, kana?" Enthughes rubbed the high breasts of the sexy and mature beauty in his arms. Kana also touched the chest of enthus and responded enthusiastically: "then let the speaker teach me a course called ''happiness''." ========================================= Standing on the bare rock, Gretel looked at the forest not far away. Not only everyone in Gretel''s whole team was looking at the magical scene in front of her! Not far from the forest of fog, the snowstorm roared, and the snow all over the sky almost made people unable to see the whole picture in the distance. Then just stepped out of the forest and came to the entrance of the mountain, but there were only a few snowflakes falling here. It was a hundred steps away, but it was completely divided into two completely different worlds by this magical phenomenon. "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I really couldn''t believe the facts in front of me. For a moment, I really thought I had come to a different world \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. When Gretel jumped down from the rock, including leilis and two other fire mages, all the people in the whole team looked uneasily at themselves and waited for orders. The towering yanold mountains in front were showing a magnificent scene to all mortals who came here. "We''re camping here for the time being. We need to study how to get into the mountains." When setting up the camp, Gretel was discussing the next journey with two other fire mages, Damir and ADIS. After a series of trips to subvert the basic common sense, the two fire mages have been affected by the anxiety brought by the unknown field. Now they have put forward suggestions to terminate the investigation trip. And Gretel is trying to dissuade her colleagues from staying: "I''ve come here. Do I give up at the last minute?" "With all due respect, master Gretel, you have also seen that this abnormal phenomenon is beyond our understanding. Who knows what dangerous things exist in the yanold mountains, and we can''t go any further." Tamil said apologetically. Gretel can also understand the mood of her colleagues: "I can understand your concerns, Tamil. In fact, to tell you the truth, I also had the idea of retreating on the way. But we can''t ignore this strange phenomenon. If the snowstorm keeps expanding, it may bring disaster to the country." ADIS shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, master Gretel. We all know your loyalty to the country, but what if we can understand the cause of the nonstop snowstorm?" Pointing to the roaring wind and snow in the forest in the distance, ADIS said helplessly: "the power that can cause this phenomenon is absolutely unimaginable! What can we do with our power?" In the face of the questions from colleagues, Gretel had nothing to say, and the two sides did not reach any opinions, and silently returned to the team. Without the disturbance of the snowstorm, the camp was soon set up. Gretel went into the tent and looked at the Sleeping Princess Luo Jiean and asked leilis in a low voice: "how''s the situation now?" "Finally settled down and fell asleep." Leilis straightened Princess Luo Jiean''s silver head and said, "I slept very smoothly. It seems that there is no problem." Grey nodded and said, "then you can have a rest tonight, and let me take care of your royal highness." A few days ago, Princess rodjen was in a strange sleep that she could not wake up, and her royal highness had been afraid to sleep for a few days. Even if she fell asleep, Gretel and Reilly had to wait around the princess in order to avoid the situation and wake up the princess hall immediately. "I know the teacher, then your highness temporarily asks you to take care of it." Leilis also stayed up all night yesterday because she took care of Princess Luo Jiean. Now the young talented female magician is also very tired. Today''s camp was set up early. Although it was not dark yet, leilis had already laid down sleepily and soon fell asleep. Gretel sat beside the two girls and looked faintly at Princess Luo Jiean''s face. Recalling the natural things a few days ago, she did see the two pupils opened by the princess in her sleep "Master Gretel, do you have anything on your mind?" While Gretel was still meditating, Princess Luo Jiean had quietly woke up. "Are you awake, your highness?" Gretel looked at Princess Roxie, who was lying beside him, looking at herself, and gently helped him to ask Luo Jiean to sit up and ask, "is it all right to sleep, your highness?" Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Princess Luo Jiean smiled bitterly and said, "it''s not very good. I''ve been afraid of sleeping since that day. I''m always worried that I can''t wake up again." "Don''t think so much of your highness. Have a good rest. Reilly and I will stand by you." "I''m sorry, master Gretel," said Princess Luo Jiean with guilt. "It''s all because of my willfulness that I have become a drag on you." Gretel sighed and comforted: "no princess, your highness! You have always been excellent. You have been the pride of all people since you were born in the name of" silver snow ". When talking about "silver snow", Gretel involuntarily focused her eyes on Princess Luo Jiean''s beautiful silver. Suddenly, there was no stopping snowstorm, the silver spirit perched in the forest, Princess Luo Jiean''s strange sensing ability, and the pupil when the princess opened her eyes that day. All these have explained this point, I''m afraid everything in misty forest has something to do with the ''silver snow'' blood line inherited by Princess Luo Jiean! But what is it? Comforting Princess Luo jie''an, Gretel was also trying to connect these clues. Suddenly, Princess Luo jie''an trembled violently and shouted nervously: "master \ Gretel!!" "What''s the matter, princess?" Gretel was surprised and worried. "What happened?" One side of Riley was also awakened from her sleep and said vaguely. Princess Luo Jiean''s face showed a look of fear, her hands tightly covered her chest and said, "I can feel something terrible near here." "What?" Gretel and leilis quickly stood up and exclaimed. Not far from the camp, the ice and snow on the earth constantly gathered together to form a human body. The transparent human ice crystal moved his body, and soon appeared on the ice crystal body with the real skin! Yalin looked at his new body and shifted his eyes to the camp not far below. There was no mistake in xiunaizel''s estimation. The team really stepped into the expected place. "Surround them, but don''t wait for my instructions, okay?" Yalin looked at the camp and said without looking back. "Yes! Lord Yalin!" Didier waved his hand, and the team composed of frost spirit scouts and ice front shooters immediately followed Didier to the right side of the camp "Leave it to me, Lord Yalin!" "Left to you, Hagen.". Hagen, wearing Tianxuan star God''s fighting clothes, put on his helmet and immediately went out with another team. "Next is our business!" Yalin looked at major Alex behind him and said that in addition to 2O ice front shooters, there were five Mountain Giants wearing thick iron armor and holding a huge wolf tooth hammer. Chapter 37 Yalin walked to the camp step by step. It seems that the lovely princess Luo Jiean has noticed her arrival, but it''s good! Now the team is located at the edge of the mountain. Compared with the big forest outside the mountain, the limit on their strength is very small. Without the feeling of being bound by an iron chain, Yalin has come to the gate of the camp and checked with mental detection that the whole team has only 4O more than one person. However, according to everyone''s look and reaction, it is indeed the quality of a strictly trained soldier. But these are not important. There are more than 200 people on my side. Unless these 4O people are all the peerless experts described in YY''s novels, they have no chance of winning, but obviously this is impossible! Now Yalin is very clear about his purpose. First, he should evaluate the strength of their whole team. Second, if possible, he should try to capture the Silver Princess named Luo Jiean. Although he said hello and try not to kill them, once the two sides fight, who can 100% ensure that Princess Luo Jiean is safe! Yalin didn''t care. He let the force of ice and frost release. Every step forward, the ground was frozen instantly. A long ice road had been formed behind Yalin. At the same time, the snowstorm seemed to be attracted by himself. All around was covered by the vast white snow! There were nervous shouts in the camp. In front of them, a group of guards looked at Yalin with a vigilant look. It seemed that their presence had brought a lot of noise here. "Stop! Or we''ll use force!" A guard shouted, pointing his long gun at Yalin''s chest. Without even a word, he gently held the head of the spear with two fingers. In an instant, the spear and the owner holding it were lifted into the air like a doll. He threw the exclaimed guard aside. In front of the other two spears stabbing Yalin''s chest, the force of extreme cold and frost had rolled over like a storm, The three guards standing at the door maintained their final posture and expression in an instant, and were forever fixed in the ice crystals wrapped around their bodies. These guards are not dead. Yalin has not planned to kill. Now they are frozen in the ice crystal in a situation similar to "artificial hibernation". Their bodies in the ice crystal are in a state of suspended death! Looking at this amazing scene, the guards who had planned to rush to the support hurriedly stopped and quickly separated from Yalin because of fear. Yalin didn''t want to waste time on them. With spiritual detection, we can clearly know where little princess Luo Jiean is in the camp, Locked the tent slightly on the right in the center of the camp, and Yalin went straight. Before taking a few steps, some of the guards who came to support had taken out a light crossbow and aimed at Yalin. With the crisp sound of the bow string bouncing, several crossbows and arrows flew through the air and flew straight to Yalin. Unfortunately, before they touched Yalin''s body, the crossbow and arrow stopped in the air like hitting an invisible wall. The next moment, ice crystal quickly frozen the arrow and then fell to the ground. Gather the power of frost in his hand, and with a gentle wave of the huge cold, Yalin immediately rolled away to the front! "Break up!" the guard who took the lead shouted. Unfortunately, before he could finish this sentence, he had become an ice sculpture. The guards in the back ran away. Unfortunately, they ran faster than the cold spread. When they were about to freeze them all into ice, a red magic barrier blocked the spread of the cold. When the white cold hit the flashing red magic barrier, it quickly spread across the whole barrier, The red magic enchantment suddenly shrunk a lot, and there was a creaking sound as if it was about to collapse. Level 14 fire magic Damir, who came here with Gretel, is holding the magic guide that stores fire elements in his hand. After exhausting all his magic, the ice crystal has formed a semicircular shape like a cover with the disappearing magic boundary. Damir, who majored in fire magic since he was a child, spent too much on magic. For a time, his face was pale and shaky, as if he was going to fall down immediately. Yalin limited the expression change of his face, giving people a cold and ruthless feeling, and then his hands immediately gathered more powerful frost force than just now! "Stop!" With the cry, Gretel in robe came to Tamil with blinking Magic: "who are you and why attack us?" Gretel looked nervously on guard against Yalin. She knew that the identity of the man in front of her was absolutely extraordinary. Now it was out of the fog and close to the barren area of the yanoder mountains. It was impossible for an ordinary person to come here without supplies! Thinking of all kinds of strange situations met on the way of this trip, Gretel had a very bad feeling in her heart. When the guards frozen in the ice crystal behind Ya Lin came into Gretel''s eyes, the level 16 magician secretly bit his teeth, but it seemed that the guards in the ice crystal were still alive, but he didn''t know how long their lives could last in the ice crystal. Yalin looked at Gretel and ignored his plan. He could see through mental detection that the mage was much better than the one just now, but how strong could he be? Moreover, from the magic wave broadcast on him, Yalin felt that his major magic should be water system It''s like using fire magic to deal with fire dragons! At this time, Yalin''s eyes focused on another figure. The two people running behind Gretel were a blue female mage with a ponytail and a small "guard" wearing a heavy windbreaker and a hat to cover herself. After hearing the horn to convey the emergency, Princess Luo Jiean hurriedly ran out with leilis. When she saw the guards gathered in front, master Gretel seemed to be confronting the strangers. When Princess Luo Jiean noticed Yalin, Princess Luo Jiean''s heart seemed to be hit hard, The beautiful blue pupil also contracted fiercely in an instant! A similar sense of familiarity poured into my heart. Are you...? are you!? Luo jie''an tightly covered her mouth and almost shouted out involuntarily just now. It seemed that there was a forgotten feeling wandering in her mind, like seeing those silver elves, even stronger than that. Yalin''s cold look finally showed a rare sneer. For Yalin, this expression combined with the scene situation is a bit of a test of his "acting" ability. And Gretel also noticed Yalin''s eyes in an instant. His goal is Princess Luo Jiean!! Before Gretel could think about it, the man in front of him disappeared instantly, and then the next moment he suddenly crossed the distance between himself and dozens of guards and came to Princess Luo Jiean. what!? Gretel not only exclaimed, he didn''t feel the magic wave at all. It''s not like an instant moving spell. If the other party kills at this distance, he won''t have time to support. It was like being watched by some huge beast. Princess Luo Jiean, who had been practicing martial arts since childhood, didn''t even dare to breathe. She watched the other party take off her hat and show her silver head. "That''s rude! What do you want?" Leilis was also dazed by the current situation for a moment and didn''t have time to respond. Until the other party rudely held the princess''s face with both hands, it seemed as if she was appreciating something interesting. Until then, leilis remembered the current situation and hurried forward to try to take away the man''s hand. At the moment of grasping Yalin''s arm, a deep-rooted cold immediately made leilis bounce away like an electric shock. After retreating for several steps, leilis immediately felt that the whole right arm had been frozen and lost her intuition. "Sure enough, it''s no wonder that you can now be an elf scout." Yalin held Princess Luo Jiean''s soft face and observed the little princess''s psychological changes through spiritual detection. "Who are you?" The familiar feeling made Princess Luo jie''an in a trance and asked unconsciously. Princess rotien''s silver length and identity have caused some small comments in the team. But nowadays, all of us are more focused on Alin. Gretel hurried forward to see that although the other side was acting impolite, it didn''t seem to hurt the princess''s highness. ADIS, the Fire Mage, looked at the situation of laelis''s arm: "it''s strange that there are huge water elements in your arm. Can''t you expel these elements?" "Well ~ ~ no, you don''t listen to my orders" Leilis, like her teacher Gretel, majored in water magic. Without ADIS, leilis can also feel the abnormality of her right arm, but as a water mage, no matter how to release the magic, she can''t mobilize the water element of her right arm to leave her body, as if her will was shielded. "Luo Jiean!" Now that the identity of the princess had been exposed, Gretel no longer had any scruples, and cried out in a hurry. In an instant, Princess Luo Jiean''s expression was pulled back to reality from her trance. Looking at the man''s rude and warm behavior in front of her, Princess Luo Jiean blushed and hurriedly pushed away Yalin''s hand and shouted, "let me go, you rude person!" "Are you okay?" Gretel hurried forward to block Princess Luo Jiean and confront Yalin. This time, Gretel unreservedly released two level 11 composite defense spell enchantments in advance. This composite spell enchantment is a masterpiece created by Gretel, and its power is enough to resist the repeated attacks of level 16 magic, Even some very strong soldiers will take a long time to destroy this barrier. Up to now, Gretel doesn''t want to have any conflict with the mysterious man in front of him. The other party has now shown very terrible power. However, he doesn''t feel the man''s own power at all. If he wasn''t in the dangerous place and the man''s behavior just now, if he was in an ordinary town, maybe he would only treat him as an ordinary person. As a level 16 magician, I can''t feel the strength of each other at all. There can only be two situations. The former is an ordinary person without any power at all, and the latter is powerful enough to shield the terrible existence detected by myself! Now the situation is very obvious. The man in front of us is definitely not the situation of the former! "Please wait!" Gretel protected Princess Luo Jiean and shouted to Yalin, "we are travelers from Saxony Kingdom, we are not \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "This is not a clever lie." Yalin interrupted Gretel and said in a cold voice, "I''m not interested in knowing where you came from or who you are." Yalin took two steps forward, with a look of ignoring others. He only looked at Luo Jiean who was protected behind Gretel and said, "the only thing I''m interested in is you, little princess Luo Jiean from Saxony Kingdom who inherited the name of the so-called ''silver snow''." Yalin''s words immediately surprised Gretel. The other party actually knew the identity of Princess Luo Jiean, and even seemed to know the blood of Princess'' silver snow ''. "It is said that the overlord garserik 2000 years ago went to the yanold mountains surrounded by the fog forest. Where the overlord gained extraordinary power and unified the whole big 6!" Involuntarily, Gretel remembered the words of her mentor Farron. Princess Luo Jiean looked at Yalin in fear and asked nervously, "do you know me?" "Of course!" Arlin deliberately made a strange smile on her cold face, and said with a magic like magic, "did you forget? I met you in the last few days, the royal highness of Princess Isaacson of the kingdom of Isaacson!" When the other party read out her full name, Princess Luo jie''an immediately recalled everything she had in her dream that day. There can be no mistake! The man in front of him is the same as the voice with temptation and magic that appeared in his dream that day. Princess Luo jie''an screamed and retreated again and again. Her beautiful and beautiful face was full of fear, like a frightened little lamb. For a time, Yalin had a feeling whether she had done too much. Gretel quickly stepped back in front of Princess Luo Jiean and shouted, "we have no malice here. If we offend you, we are willing to leave immediately." The tone seemed very sincere. Now Gretel had only one idea, so he tried his best to persuade the other party to take the team away from the yanoder mountains. Unfortunately, a cold wind mercilessly crushed Gretel''s hope, and the composite border he arranged was like a thin piece of paper and turned into fragments floating in the air. Gretel shook her head in disbelief and looked at the man in front of her. The other party just swept out the breath of power, which was enough to make people completely feel desperate. In an instant, the violent snowstorm suddenly raged and rolled up the whole camp, as if the man had brought the snowstorm. It''s impossible! Leilis endured the strong snowstorm and stared at Yalin. The young talented female magician now felt that the basic concept of magic he had learned before was nonsense. Now, facing the overwhelming terrible power of Yalin, leilis only felt that there was no idea of resistance and escape in her mind, but only a blank! The ice crystals condensed on Yalin''s arms, which was more huge than before. The ice cast armor covered Yalin, and the cold death and terrible breath loss filled the whole valley! "You don''t have to leave here. Stay in the yanold mountains forever!" With Yalin''s words, the ice front shooters near the cliff pulled open their bows and arrows, and the target pointed at Gretel and others! (PS: Medea''s problem has upset me recently. I''m feeling down these days. I don''t have any inspiration.) Chapter 38 "Silver elves!! so many!" The guards in the team screamed one by one, and the cliffs were full of frost and Snow Demon scouts with sharp blades, looking at them covetously. How did this happen!? Gretel looked at Yalin with terrible cold in front of her, and at the groups of silver elves on the cliff. Maybe she should have followed ADIS and Tamil''s advice to end the trip. Now the other party''s intention is also very obvious. There is no room for negotiation at all. Up to now, there is no other way but to find a way to break out. At least, the princess must go back safely. In a hurry, Gretel quickly sent Princess Luo jie''an to the distance with a transmission spell. Seeing this, Yalin didn''t want to waste more time on Gretel. His feet kicked on the ground like a cold wind and rushed to Princess Luo jie''an in the distance. "Stop him! His goal is Princess highness!" Gretel shouted nervously. The three guards who tried to stop Yalin flew into the air like a broken kite under the fast collision, and then hit the ground hard. Leilis couldn''t help losing her conscious right hand when she saw the emergency. She recited the mantra and raised several ice walls in front of Princess Luo Jiean. It''s ridiculous. Yalin laughed secretly in his heart. The thick and tall ice wall was like glass, which broke into countless ice crystals flying in the air. After breaking through the ice wall, Yalin immediately began to brake hard to avoid accidentally hurting Princess Luo Jiean. However, at the moment when the ice wall was broken, the front of the long gun also cut the air, and then came to the eyes. Although the emergency brake was carried out, the body was still moving forward because of inertia, but Yalin was wrong. The whole front suddenly flashed emerald green magic light, and the long gun accelerated again. The front pointed directly at his forehead. Yalin turned his head fiercely, but the added spear still scratched across the helmet made of ice crystals with a harsh friction sound. Seeing that the attack failed, the owner of the long gun quickly adjusted his gestures. At the moment when Yalin stopped, the fierce three stabs came quickly. However, Yalin who had stopped easily dodged the three guns, and the owner of the long gun also took this opportunity to distance himself. "Impressive, little princess!" Yalin squatted on the ground and looked at Princess Luo Jiean with a smile. At the moment when leilis raised the ice wall, Princess Luo Jiean quickly took down the long gun on her back. She was very sure that the mysterious man could break through the ice wall, but she had made a calculation. After the opponent breaks through the ice wall and stabs the first shot, she quickly takes the second step after the spear front reaches the opponent. This will be an unavoidable two-stage stab. Considering that her opponent has more ordinary ability, Princess Luo jie''an moves the magic engraving on the gun head without reservation. With the help of wind magic, the speed of the long gun can be doubled, However, the result of the spike that ordinary people can''t avoid is still avoided by him! Amazing degree and reflex nerve, this is definitely not what human beings can do! The wind and snow roared around, but Princess Luo jie''an''s palm was still nervous and a cold sweat. After opening the distance with each other, the princess quickly took off the hindering guard robe. She was dressed in exquisite leather armor with silver white head and beautiful face. In the snowstorm environment, Princess Luo jie''an gave people a feeling of heroism and valiant. It''s beautiful! Although her appearance is not as good as that of the elves, Princess Luo jie''an has an alternative beauty, not delicate and gorgeous, but strong and brave. That feeling is like a female martial god standing in the battlefield with a holy gun in Nordic mythology! When Yalin rushed to Princess Luo Jiean until the two sides opened the distance again, it all took less than 2O seconds. However, it seemed as long as an hour for Gretel. Seeing that the princess forced the other party''s attack, Gretel rushed to Yalin and shouted, "everyone gather and form a circle. We must break out." The soldiers who participated in the investigation were trained with regularity, and immediately after hearing the voice of Gretel, Princess Yalin and rodgem Princess gathered together. Now what greet wants to do is to block the mysterious man who has terrible power. Even if he sacrifices his life, he must break the royal highness and the ranks of the princess. However, Yalin''s next move completely broke Gretel''s plan. A transparent ice wall quickly rose from all around to form a semicircle. Yalin closed Princess Luo Jiean with himself. "No one bothers us now. Fight with all your strength, interesting little princess!" After adjusting his strength, Ya Lin jumped up fiercely and hit the target in front of him with a heavy fist. Holding a long gun to guard against Ya Lin''s Princess Luo jie''an, the opponent''s speed is so fast that she can hardly be seen visually. At the moment when Ya Lin just jumped up, Princess Luo jie''an instinctively flashed aside, and the next moment her position has formed a big pit under the heavy blow, If you escape one second later, Princess Luo Jiean''s mind involuntarily shows the picture of her body becoming fragmented. That kind of death must be ugly, but at least I should die before I can feel any pain. Attack, or he will definitely kill you! Tightly clenching her teeth, Princess Luo jie''an tried her best to suppress the strong fear from her heart, and embarrassed to avoid Yalin''s several punches. Luo jie''an quickly tried to open the distance with the other party by using the advantage of long gun distance. Unfortunately, soon, Luo jie''an formed an ice wall with an area only the size of a challenge arena. If she was an ordinary enemy, even a slightly stronger soldier, In this not too narrow environment, he can rely on the long gun to fight with each other, but now the enemy in front of him is far away from the opponent he faced before in terms of degree and strength. Coupled with the fear of death, Luo Jiean can''t calm down. For a time, let alone distance from Yalin, she is completely embarrassed to avoid Yalin''s attack. At the moment when the ice wall closed Yalin and Luo Jiean together, it was like getting an order. The frost and snow elves on both sides of the cliff attacked Gretel''s team under the cover of the ice front shooter. Because of the long journey, the team carried mostly food and supplies without too many weapons. The soldiers did not wear iron armor but light and warm leather armor because they had to move forward in the wind and snow. Under the arrows of the other shooter, the whole team was immediately suppressed by one side. "Don''t they want to kill us?" Leilis stood in the center of the soldiers and guards, supporting a not too many magic barrier. She quickly observed that all the fallen soldiers were injured but not killed. The other archers did not aim at the vital parts of the people on her side, nor shot the fallen soldiers. Before leilis could think about it, several snow elf scouts jumped over the sky, and then several white shadows cut through the magic border and flew to the soldiers who were avoiding arrows. When the white shadow hit the soldiers, it cruelly cut off the leather armor on them. Several soldiers screamed and fell to the ground and lost their ability to move, and several darts were inserted into their shoulders. One of the soldiers relied on the long sword to block the darts flying towards him. At the moment of blocking the darts, a frost snow spirit scout appeared in front of him like a ghost. The soldier was also a veteran of the battlefield. Facing the enemy, he had made an open cross cut to force the spirit in front of him, and continuous spikes blocked the sharp blade stabbed at his chest on the other side, The three scouts couldn''t find the gap when they waved the long sword for a while. Regardless of the magic consumption, leilis continuously uses the wind blade magic to try to force away the surrounding enemies. Just now she noticed that these elves have abnormal resistance to water system and frost magic. Relys had to give up her magic and switch to wind magic to deal with the enemies. Just as leilis was struggling to resist these elves with soldiers, ADIS, the Fire Mage, climbed over with scars. After seeing leilis, ADIS quickly called for help and said, "help me, leilis." "Master ADIS!?" When leilis heard the cry, she quickly turned her head, but what came into her eyes was a white cold that hit ADIS fiercely and frozen him in the ice. Then a person quickly jumped into the sight of Riley. The visitor was not a silver elf, but a man with a silver hood and a brilliant gold. He was wearing a strange armor. The armor on his right arm was like the shape of a horse''s head. At the moment, the man looked at ADIS who fell to the ground, and then quickly focused his attention on leilis and others. Hagen jumped into the center of the battlefield at the moment of the war, and the snowstorm called by Lord Yalin miraculously did not have any adverse impact on himself. On the contrary, the power of his cosmic freezing fist has been greatly improved. Along the way, Hagen had knocked four or five soldiers to the ground. Although he was merciful, it was inevitable for these people to break their muscles and bones. The fire light suddenly burst out in the battlefield attracted Hagen''s attention. In the past, it was a magician who was using fire demons to deal with frost and Snow Demon scouts. Obviously, this is one of the four magicians mentioned in the pre war report. Hagen feels lucky to meet him today. This is a good opportunity to show his loyalty to Lord Yalin. He should take advantage of it. After observing Hagen, he noticed that the fire magic of the other party seemed to be used by the flashing ornaments in his hand. After confirming it, Hagen suddenly cut into the battle. As soon as Hagen came, he gave a discount to the other party''s right hand holding the ornament. After losing the ornament, the magician panicked, but screamed and put all kinds of magic on himself regardless of the pain. After a cosmic freezing boxing broke the mage''s magic barrier, Hagen chased his escaping opponent and was lucky to find another mage. After making up a freezing boxing, Hagen confirmed that the mage frozen in the ice was still alive. Hagen shifted his attention to the new target again. Women? Hagen looked at Riley in the robe and said, "surrender. You have no chance of winning." "You''re not an elf?" Leilis suddenly noticed Hagen''s appearance. The man in front of her didn''t have the long ears unique to the elves: "are you human? Why attack us." Hagen waved his hand to the elf scouts next to him. After stopping, he walked to leilis step by step and said, "this has nothing to do with you, woman. If you don''t want to suffer, I advise you to surrender." "Don''t underestimate women!" Hearing Hagen''s words, leilis mobilized the magic in her body to condense the wind blade in her hand again. "Really? It''s a pity. Although I don''t want to beat a woman, I can''t help it." Hagen put down the blindfold on his helmet, gently jumped and closed his hands. It was a cosmic freezing fist to rilis! ©­©­©­©­©­©­ There were screams and shouts all around, but Gretel was not moved at all, because in the ice wall in front of her, Princess Luo Jiean dodged the opponent''s attack several times. She could not destroy the ice wall by all means. Whenever she could not destroy a little ice wall, the damaged part would be restored to the original state in less than three seconds. "Damn! Damn!" Gretel knocked hard on the ice wall. Princess Luo Jiean was in too dangerous a situation. The man was an ordinary monster, not to mention Princess Luo Jiean, who was only 16 years old. I''m afraid general katlas, the commander of the forbidden guard of Saxony Kingdom, was not his opponent. In the ice wall, Yalin didn''t play tricks on Luo jie''an. On the contrary, he was more like to see how strong the heroic little princess with quite good strength was. He condensed two long swords with ice crystals. Yalin had been trying to attack Luo jie''an. For Princess Luo Jiean, her situation is terrible. It can be seen that the other party can''t use swordsmanship, but she can keep up with her shooting skills only by relying on brute force and degree. The high-intensity combat quickly consumes her physical strength, and she doesn''t have much magic to drive the magic engraving on the gun head. The other party has not even breathed until now. Several times, when he had no time to dodge, the other party deliberately deviated from the sword edge and deliberately let himself go. He''s just playing with me! Yalin struck the heavy sword and cut Princess Luo Jiean who blocked the long gun in her chest. Exhausted Luo Jiean couldn''t stand stably for a moment and was beaten out. After rolling on the ground for several times, Luo Jiean''s throat was hot, and several hot blood stained several dazzling red marks on the ground. The panting Princess Luo jie''an struggled to stand up. Suddenly, Luo jie''an''s man didn''t chase him anymore. On the contrary, he was standing in place and staring at himself without any action. The face covered by the helmet also made people unable to see any expression. For a time, Luo jie''an didn''t know why the other party gave up the attack. "You \ you''re bleeding \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. what? Princess Luo Jiean also looked at each other for a moment and suddenly said this sentence. Is it strange that she bled? Taking advantage of this gap, holding the long gun and struggling to stand up, Princess Luo jie''an covered her aching chest and put on a defensive posture again, but this time she didn''t know how to defend herself. Chapter 39 When she broke through the ice wall, Princess Luo Jiean''s beautiful blow immediately impressed Yalin. In front of her, the small and lovely girl with silver head seems not to be as weak as she imagined. After changing the idea of taking her away, Yalin decided to play with the little princess and see how strong she was. After several fights, I can see that Princess Luo Jiean really has two skills. That long gun with magical engraving is matched with her own good strength, that is, it is absolutely no problem to deal with three or four soldiers whose strength is not too bad at the same time. After the fight with Princess Luo Jiean, Yalin always suppressed his strength. Although his attack still made the lovely little princess in front of her embarrassed to avoid, Yalin vaguely felt as if he was playing an interesting game. He didn''t want to kill Luo Jiean, but just wanted to see her panic, Or to show the power you have now Yalin, who lived in the previous world, is an ordinary human. He may have a different life experience from ordinary people, but in the final analysis, Yalin is still afraid of killing. In the previous battle practice with major Alex and Sumu rosefinch, Yalin weighed the strength and ended the battle without seeing blood. Before freezing those guards, he also held the mentality that they would not die. However, when Princess Luo Jiean was injured and vomited a mouthful of scarlet and dazzling blood, Yalin''s was like being poured a bucket of cold water from her head, and suddenly woke up from excitement! This is blood!? I hurt a person! After coming to this strange world and being endowed with powerful power by the "Panda", Yalin is safe whether flying in the sky, lifting tons of rocks with his bare hands and putting his hands into lava. Yalin has always been excited to use these power to do things that were impossible in the previous world. However, at this moment, Yalin suddenly realized how easy it was to kill someone! The dazzling red made Yalin involuntarily raise his long sword. What was he doing just now? It was illegal to hurt and kill! wait a minute! Yalin was suddenly surprised and suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed. What''s the matter! I''m not in the original world now. I actually think of the laws in the previous world. It seems that he is also influenced by the habits formed in the previous world. After all, he has lived in the previous world for 19 years and has come to this new world for less than 2 years. I''m afraid it will take some time to change these deep-rooted habits. killing! Did you kill less? When those escaped elves passed through the forest, they didn''t deliberately create a snowstorm to stay. At that time, they killed hundreds of elves! Obviously, you can save these lives by stopping the blizzard a little, but you really did this before. Maybe it''s because I''m not on the scene, and completely relying on the remote operation of the calling system makes me subconsciously think that it''s just a game and confuse reality with illusion. &1t; After strengthening your spirit this time, you will still feel pain, but your ability to endure pain will be enhanced and your ability to feel bloody things will be reduced, but in this way, there is a certain possibility that you will become bloodthirsty and cold. Of course, it depends on your own personality, experience and self-regulation ability > Inadvertently, before crossing, the words of the "spectacled Panda" came to his mind. Arlington suddenly realized that this may be the effect of the "Panda" strengthening his spirit, but I didn''t expect that the effect of spiritual strengthening was so strong. Those elves who died in the wind and snow have hundreds of lives! There are old people, women and children. I''m afraid I''ve long been punished by my conscience. Maybe I''ve committed suicide, but I still don''t have much self blame in my mind now! It seems that it is indeed a wise move to ask questions about this before crossing. If panda doesn''t help strengthen its spirit, it may not succeed because it is afraid of killing and hurting others. Eh!? Yalin suddenly felt his body tremble, lowered his head and saw that the long gun was inserted into his chest. It seemed that when he was stunned, the little princess took this opportunity to give herself a moment. Unfortunately, the long gun was not enough to penetrate the thick and hard ice crystal armor. "Do you think you can kill me with such a thing?" Holding the long gun in his chest, Yalin looked at Princess Luo Jiean who was still trying hard to make the long gun penetrate her. With a slight force, the long gun made of refined iron and secret silver immediately made a sad sound, and many small cracks quickly appeared on the gun! "Impossible?" Princess Luo jie''an held a long gun and muttered to herself in disbelief: "the weapons blessed with secret silver should not be damaged \ "Ha ha! I don''t know that fool instilled this idea into you. In fact, anything in the world can be destroyed as long as enough force is exerted, including what are called artifact and so on, not to mention a long gun in your hand." Yalin laughed softly, suddenly lowered his voice and said in a slightly ironic tone, "let me teach you a lesson again, little princess. There is no so-called immortality and eternity in this world, even the ''God''." In a hurry, Princess Luo jie''an quickly took back the long gun. At the moment, the whole body of the long gun in her hand has been covered with countless terrible cracks, as if it could be broken into pieces at any time. "You who inherited the name of ''silver snow'' are good in terms of strength, but it''s only based on the strength of human beings." Yalin looked at Luo Jiean with disapproval and said to himself: "Although the blood flowing in your body is very excellent, after so long years of combination with ordinary humans, the blood has become weak. Even if there is occasional atavism, you seem to be unable to use these forces at all." "Listen to your tone, you seem to know my inherited ''silver snow'' blood." From the beginning, when the other party mentioned her title, Princess Luo Jiean was a little surprised. "Silver snow" is the blood of members of the royal family of Saxony kingdom. Up to now, the whole royal family still doesn''t know where this strange blood came from, but the mysterious man in front of her seems to know very well. Yalin said in a cold tone, "of course, little princess, if it weren''t for your existence, I wouldn''t let you step here at all. You would have all died in the forest." "Is that why you attacked us?" The mouth of the tiger in both hands had been cracked and bleeding, but Princess Luo Jiean still held the long gun in her hand. "Do you want to know the meaning of the so-called ''silver snow'' blood line you inherited?" In the face of Yalin''s words, Princess Luo Jiean didn''t say a word. After quietly sneaking into the investigation team, she felt that they all seemed to be related to her inherited name of "silver snow". At first, she also wanted to know what the significance of the title of "silver snow" was. However, when the man in front of her wanted to tell herself, she was afraid! After all, it is the blood that the royal family has regarded as orthodox in all dynasties. What if the blood is heterogeneous or unclean? Isn''t it true that all the royal family members of the Saxony Kingdom Yalin released the terrible breath of the king of the white dragon specifically for Luo Jiean. The strong sense of familiarity was like being penetrated into the skin, deep into the soul, and engraved an indelible brand on it. Princess Luo Jiean was stunned and motionless for a time. "Get down on your knees!" Oh! Because of too much strength, her knees suddenly fell to the ground in pain. Princess Luo jie''an opened her eyes and looked at her current posture. When the man in front of her said those four words, her body moved involuntarily. "What''s the matter? Why do I £ " Princess Luo Jiean hurriedly struggled to stand up, but now her body doesn''t obey the command at all. It seems that there is a stronger obsession affecting herself in her heart. A voice desperately cries in her soul, breeding endless fear and submission. "Even after thousands of years, it seems that your inherited blood still remembers this feeling." She raised her head reluctantly. When she looked at Shang Yalin, Princess Luo Jiean''s expression changed from unwilling to fear. It was the first time to see why the man had a similar feeling. Two tears on the silver girl''s slightly dirty face had slipped down: "what are you? Why?" Before Luo Jiean could think about it, Yalin suddenly jumped and grabbed Luo Jiean''s head with one hand, Press her to the ground hard, and a cold current deep into the bone marrow rushed into her mind: "after thousands of years, the blood you inherited has become weak, and you have forgotten the power you once had. Although you still retain some power, they are too weak. Now let me help you completely recall all this." Yalin''s words were still cold, but with inexplicable excitement. With the cold current, Princess Luo jie''an only felt that under the stimulation of the cold current, there seemed to be an inexplicable impulse in her heart. A wild, powerful and cruel consciousness tore up all her reason at once. "Ah ah!! ah!!" Princess Luo jie''an''s blue pupils contracted fiercely, and her mouth roared like a beast. She grabbed Yalin''s arm holding her head and struggled to stand up. "Remember?" Yalin felt very excited. Princess Luo jie''an, who was already exhausted, unexpectedly burst out a terrible force that was inconsistent with her petite figure. Yalin was inadvertently hugged at the waist, and then pushed out by Princess Luo jie''an. Then they hit the ice wall like a shell, and the original indestructible ice wall immediately collapsed, Yalin and Luo Jiean finally stopped after they slipped on the ground due to inertia and aroused a large amount of snow. "Your Highness!" Gretel was surprised to see the collapsed ice wall and hurried forward, but when she saw Princess Luo Jiean standing up from the snow, Gretel was stunned. Because Princess Luo Jiean in front of her is like opening her eyes from her sleep one day. The pupils are not the double pupils owned by human beings, but \ Long Tong!! That''s the pupil only the dragon family has. Gretel watched Princess Luo Jiean stand in place like a collapse. Did the ''silver snow'' blood of the royal family of Saxony inherit the blood of the dragon family? Loong! The whole big six represents the embodiment of power and power, the strongest species. Princess rosaeon''s eyes had no sense in her past. It seemed that she was like a wild animal that would only be killed by primitive instincts. But even so, the princess must be brought back anyway! Gretel took out her magic guide and was about to rush forward. The ice chain formed by ice crystals danced in the air and blocked her way. "I''m sorry, your opponent is me now. Please don''t bother your adult." Descartes walked gently to Gretel, and countless ice crystals were flying out of his hands. Is the other party also an ice mage, but is it a magic swordsman wearing this armor? Looking at Didier''s dress, Gretel didn''t have time to think about it. She immediately made people release dozens of magic missiles. Although magic missiles are a magic skill that every mage knows, the power of Gretel, a level 16 mage, can''t be ignored. When touching the ice crystals flying in the air, a huge explosion suddenly sounded on one side of the battlefield! ©­©­©­©­©­©­ Yalin just stood up from the ground. Princess Luo Jiean had picked up a long gun full of cracks and stabbed it fiercely. This attack did not use any skills, but the gun rain created by brute force and degree. He smiled excitedly. Yalin said, "very good, just like this, little princess." Two ice swords were gathered again, and Yalin was excited to fight. Each attack between the long sword and the spear made Yalin feel that Princess Luo jie''an in front of him was like a different person. Her strength was not like a little girl can use it. If it was not herself but ordinary human beings, even frost snow elves, I''m afraid he died under a long gun. With the crisp sound of breaking, the spear that had been damaged by Yalin finally couldn''t bear such a high-intensity load, exhausted its last strength and turned into fragments. At the moment when the spear was broken, Yalin lost his sword and punched Princess Luo Jiean. The little Lord flew tens of meters away like a broken kite. "Bad! If you don''t pay attention and forget the control strength, don''t die!" Yalin was regretting after playing this punch. Now he was excited and forgot to keep his hand. Although the punch just now was not full strength, it also used 30% strength. Looking at Princess Luo Jiean lying on the ground, Yalin hurriedly walked over. Through mental detection, he could know that the little Lord was still alive, but he didn''t know how the injury was. Just as she was about to turn over Princess Luo Jiean, the little princess who was lying on the ground suddenly jumped up and suppressed Yalin with an unknown roar in her mouth. "It was pretending to be dead to lure me over!" Being overwhelmed, Yalin said with a sigh of relief. Like a violent storm, Princess Luo jie''an seemed not to care that she was beating the hard ice crystal armor with her flesh and blood. At the moment, her face revealed a look like a beast, as if she just wanted to vent everything in her heart. "Lord Yalin!" When major Alex saw that Yalin was pressed back on the ground, he hurried to come to the rescue. "Don''t come here, major Alex. This crazy kitten is very dangerous now." Yalin grabbed Luo Jiean''s wrist and fixed her arms on both sides with a little force: "you''re almost done, little princess." After major Alex was beaten away, Yalin had raised Princess Luo Jiean''s hands and stood up. At the moment, Luo Jiean had been imprisoned by herself and knelt down with her wrist pressed back, but her face was still a bloodthirsty and ferocious impulse, and her wrist was clattering, It seems that Luo Jiean doesn''t know that the strength of pain has gone out of the safe range that the body can bear. I didn''t expect that the blood of the dragon was so strong. I thought she could keep her reason when the blood in Princess Luo Jiean woke up, but now I don''t know whether her original consciousness still exists. Through spiritual exploration, Yalin felt lucky that Princess Luo Jiean''s original consciousness still existed, but was suppressed in the depths of her soul by the dragon''s violent consciousness and instinct. It''s so dangerous! If Princess Luo Jiean''s original consciousness is erased and completely becomes a beast that knows to kill, it will be troublesome. In this way, does her Princess identity have any meaning. Yalin raised the petite Luo jie''an with one hand, looked at her constant struggle and kicking herself, and looked at her regardless of the frantic look of her body with scars. Although she had strength, Princess Luo jie''an''s body was still human. If she went on like this, she might lose too much blood and die. She was about to use magic to make Princess Luo jie''an sleep quietly. Suddenly, Yalin remembered that she had ordered Luo jie''an to kneel in consciousness with the majesty of the White Dragon King. At that time, Luo jie''an''s blood had not fully awakened and recalled, but now what would happen if she was suppressing her with the majesty of the White Dragon King? Immediately, Yalin mentioned Princess Luo jie''an face-to-face and watched her release the terrible breath of the White Dragon King again. The little princess who was still kicking herself gave a thrill and stopped her action. Suddenly, Yalin could feel that Luo Jie''s safety was trembling. "Be quiet!" Yalin said quickly. Looking at Princess Luo jie''an who stopped shaking her face and calmed down, Yalin carefully released her hand and placed Luo Jie on the ground. The put down Luo jie''an was not attacking and running away, but her fear became confused. At the moment, she just sat on the ground and stared at herself. Her lovely little head kept shaking left and right. What''s going on? Yalin was puzzled by the current situation. He lowered his head and asked Luo Jiean tentatively, "do you still remember who I am?" As soon as the voice fell, Princess Luo Jiean suddenly jumped at herself. Yalin, who thought she had been quiet, had no time to react and was pushed to the ground. Damn it! Do it again! Yalin, who was about to subdue Princess Luo Jiean again and force her to sleep, stopped because Princess Luo Jiean in her arms did not attack herself. Instead, her face revealed an excited and happy smile, rubbing her chest like a kitten. "What''s going on?" Yalin was overwhelmed by the accident, and the little princess in her arms hugged her neck and stretched out her small tongue in an attempt to lick her face through the gap of her helmet. Chapter 40 What''s going on! Yalin raised Princess Luo Jiean, who was stuck to herself. Now the little princess is like a cat who has been sticking to people. After being raised, she still rubs her arm. Fortunately, the battle has basically entered the final stage. In addition, almost everyone is far away from the battle position between himself and the little princess. Fortunately, no one has seen Princess Luo Jiean''s strange and warm behavior. A magic let Luo Jiean into sleep, and Yalin finally stood up with the suddenly strange little princess. The battle is basically over. Most of the soldiers and guards have been knocked down, and only a few people have fled in a hurry. However, outside the valley, there are ice shooters, Aishi and ice front shooters waiting for them, but there is only one person making the final resistance** Gretel is facing the Aquarius golden saint Didier. He seems to be good at using water magic, but he can''t feel any magic fluctuations on him. He is wearing heavy armor, but he is as agile as an assassin. Gretel''s water magic can''t play any role. The other party uses the cold air to disintegrate all attacks. As a last resort, Gretel can only give up the water magic and use the wind and thunder magic to deal with the other party. Because of the critical situation and worry, Gretel with level 16 magic level is completely out of order, In several confrontations, there was only one chance for multiple blades to break through the opponent''s defense. Unfortunately, it only caused a crack on the opponent''s gold armor. In the face of the opponent who became cautious again, Gretel couldn''t find an opportunity in the next battle. I didn''t expect that I was restrained by my best water magic. Is this guy really a magician? I don''t feel any magic wave at all, and I don''t use weapons. I just fight with my fist. Gretel''s robe was frozen and there were ice dregs everywhere. The other party was almost intact except for a crack in his chest armor caused by the wind blade. The fighting around has subsided. It is obvious that the battle is over. Even if Gretel didn''t want to, she had to accept the end of the destruction of her team. Not only that, she couldn''t even let Princess Luo Jiean escape back. But in any case, we should repay all the students here to his Majesty the king and Mr. Farron. Gretel condensed her magic and let the wind blade rotate around her, setting off a large amount of snow. With the raging wind and snow, the vast white covered everything nearby. Didier hurriedly put his hand in front of his forehead: "do you still want to run away at this time?" Gretel used several anti reconnaissance and stealth magic against herself. Although she didn''t know whether she could hide these silver elves and the strange soldier, before Gretel could run a few steps, a cold air suddenly hit her unprepared. Gretel was surprised and quickly supported the magic defense barrier, After the frozen air hit the enchantment, the whole enchantment flashed a dazzling blue light. The enchantment that had supported for several seconds immediately collapsed. Gretel only felt that her right body lost consciousness in an instant. "Damn it!" Regardless of the injured body, Gretel angrily used the level 13 thunder magic ''running thunder bomb'' in the direction of the cold air. Three light balls flashing countless lightning immediately filled the ground not far away with electric sparks. "It''s really a tough opponent." Half kneeling on the ground, Didier felt that his whole body was still in a state of numbness. He blocked two lightning bombs with frozen air, but the last one had to be connected. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be as simple as numbness if he hadn''t been protected by the golden holy clothes. The snow gradually dispersed. Gretel also saw Didier hit by the thunderbolt. Although the other party was half kneeling on the ground, it didn''t matter. He didn''t expect that someone was hit by level 13 magic. "Are you human? Or something else?" "I''m human," said Didier, who was able to stand up and look at the magician in front of him. "Every drop of blood and every cell in my body belong to human beings." Gretel also supported her frozen body and stood up: "then why do you attack us with the elves? We are all of your own race." "I''m sorry, I''m not obliged to answer for you. I just execute the order." Didier shook his head to Gretel and said, "surrender. Do you think you can pass through the forest blocked by the snowstorm by one person?" This is an obvious fact. Didier has always wondered why the mage is still so stubborn in trying to escape. Gretel just looks at Didier and doesn''t answer. The two maintain a subtle atmosphere and confront each other. At the same time, they are also secretly gathering strength. Gretel is trying to move her right hand. Obviously, the situation is very unfavorable to herself, Half of his body was frozen. Now he just stood up and used up all his strength. The other party is a soldier who is good at manipulating the water element, so that his water system magician has no place to play. The fire element side in this area has been completely excluded, the density is very low, and the fire element stored in the magic guide has been consumed in the battle just now, I''m afraid Damir and ADIS and "Miss Gretel!" Suddenly, Gretel suddenly heard someone calling her and looked in the direction of the voice. Gretel was surprised to see her student leilis walking towards her step by step with her right arm covered. "Silver elves and giants?" Looking at more than ten elves scouts around, Gretel was desperate, and behind these elves, there were several tall giants holding wolf tooth war hammer. Is it over? Leilis walked up to Gretel and finally fell down. Gretel quickly held leilis, but her eyes did not forget to watch Didier warily and asked, "are you okay? Leilis!" The young talented female mage smiled sadly and said, "I''m afraid it''s not good for now." After holding Riley, Gretel now turned her right arm into an abnormal blue, like severe frostbite, but it seemed a little different. There are a lot of water elements in her arm. If you remember correctly, leilis just touched the mysterious man''s arm. At first, leilis''s palm was frostbitten, but now it will spread to half of her right arm. A figure galloped from a distance. When he arrived in front of Gretel, the other party slammed the brakes and stepped on a lot of snow. When the other party saw leilis and Gretel, they turned their attention to Didier: "I can''t see you''re so embarrassed, Didier!" Hagen looked at the obvious crack on Didier''s holy clothes and said, in fact, he was not much better. Although there was no wound on God''s fighting clothes, there was a small blood hole on his cheek. He was hurt by Riley''s wind blade in the battle just now. Hagen, who didn''t want to lay a heavy hand on women, was going to catch Riley at one stroke, But I didn''t expect that the weak female mage in front of me was more difficult than I thought. One of them was inadvertently hurt by her. "All right! It''s over. Surrender, mage. You have no chance of winning." Didier ignored Hagen and just watched the two mages in front of him with vigilance. Listening to Didier''s words, Riley also showed a look of despair. She and her teacher had been surrounded by a large number of silver elves. Needless to say, there were two powerful soldiers in front of her. She had consumed her magic. The teacher''s current situation is also very bad. It seems that she can''t escape today anyway. &1t; Riley, can you hear me. > Eh! This is the spiritual communication between mages. Leilis suddenly realized the voice in her mind. &1t; Can you hear me? > &1t; I can hear your voice, teacher. > Leilis quickly replied. &1t; Take this thing and don''t show it. > By hiding the gown of the robe, Gretel slipped the same thing into Reilly''s hands, but on the surface he said to the other flair, "we are willing to surrender. In any case, please don''t hurt Princess rojan''s highness." "Your destiny will be decided by adults." Didier motioned the snow elf behind him to inform Yalin. &1t; Teacher, this is? > &1t; This is a transmission gem given to me by master Farron before leaving. It condenses powerful magic on it. It can be transmitted for a long distance. It is a very precious magic guide \\ &1t; Teacher, didn''t you £¬ Leslie, hear what Gretel meant. &1t; I once made magic marks in your tree house. The magic here should be enough to support where you move. Anyway, you must go back to the fortress and tell your majesty and master Farron everything here. > &1t; But teacher, do you want to stay? Your life is more important than mine. Why \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ &1t; I can''t move anymore. Gretel smiled bitterly and looked at Riley. &1t; Now half of my body has lost consciousness, and I once failed my survival assessment. I''m afraid I can''t get out of the forest alive even if I leave here with a magic guide. > &1t; But the teacher''s magic guide should be able to transmit two people''s \ &1t; If you send two people at a time, the distance will also be halved, so we may be caught again. > Leilis had sad tears. Although they were looked at by Didier and Hagen, they didn''t care. They thought leilis was only afraid to cry. &1t; Let''s go. Don''t hesitate. Riley must convey everything here anyway. > Gretel secretly gathered the only magic left in her body, and a simplest level-1 magic flash was suddenly released. Hagen, Didier and the frost and snow elves around were dazzled by the strong light. "Come on, Riley!" Gretel shouted, quickly started the magic guide and pushed away leilis beside her. After a blue magic spell appeared on the magic guide, leilis disappeared on the ground. It was not easy to adapt to the light again. After Hagen opened his eyes, the blue headed girl disappeared out of thin air. Looking at Gretel who was paralyzed on the ground, he stepped forward and grabbed his collar. Hagen asked loudly, "what did you guys do and where was the girl?" Gretel sneered and tilted her head aside without answering. Hagen asked angrily: "bastard, do you want to die so much? Tell me where the girl went?" "It should have been moved by some kind of transmission spell, and the transmission distance is still very far in terms of the magic released instantly." Before Gretel answered, another voice explained to Hagen. Gretel, who had put down the big stone in her heart after sending off leilis, was stunned for a moment. He quickly turned to see who knew so well about the ability of the magic guide. Gretel was stunned. The mysterious man in armor was standing in front of him, And behind him, an elf is embracing Princess Luo Jiean. The little princess seems to have been hurt a lot, but she is sleeping steadily at the moment. Looking at the ups and downs of her royal highness, Gretel was at least convinced that her royal highness was still alive, and that it was not for her time to think that the two elves had already set themselves up and half kneeled before the man. Yalin stretched out his hand and held Gretel''s head. He used the spirit of zero distance contact to explore and check everything in Gretel''s mind. A few minutes later, Yalin motioned to leave with Gretel''s spirit. The cold ice began to spread from Gretel''s feet to her body. Gretel clenched her teeth and didn''t hum in the face of the biting cold. When she lost her final consciousness, Gretel has only one strong idea in her heart! Riley Safire, my most valued student, you must convey the news anyway For Yalin, this time he got a big harvest in Gretel''s mind. Whether it''s the context of this team or the internal secrets of Saxony Kingdom, the most important thing is that Yalin basically mastered the situation of the whole big 6. From now on, he won''t completely know nothing about the outside world as before, Of course, the only trouble is the female mage who escaped by transmitting magic. It is estimated that it will be too late for the white dragon to chase her now. Even if the dragon can fly faster than the instant transmission through the magic guide, there is only one way Of course, Yalin himself can''t get too far away from the Arnold mountains, but the elemental creatures summoned from the spirit world are another matter. Although these creatures will be limited in their range of activities because of their magic supply, they can support the activities of elemental creatures in the forest. According to the location of the tree house left in Gretel''s mind, Yalin summoned five high-level elemental ice crystal falcons at the extreme position closest to the tree house. Although the forest is very big, although I don''t know where the female mage will escape, the power of frost left in her body because of touching herself will leave a clear sign for herself to find her! Chapter 41 When the magic guide consumed the magic stored in it, leilis had instantly crossed thousands of kilometers under the action of magic. At the moment, it was dark in front of her. Without the cold feeling brought by the wind and snow blowing out her body, the faint pain in her right hand still faithfully reminded herself of one thing. She was still living in this world. There was a familiar smell in her breath, which was the smell of dried fruits and preserved meat hanging around. In the dark, drelis understood where she was now. Leilis is sure that her current position should be in the tree house she built. Lying on the ground in the silent darkness, leilis not only sobbed and cried, but also went to the yanold mountains with her teacher here not long ago, but now she is the only one who escaped alive, The terrible things at the end of the journey frightened Riley. The endless darkness around her was like a monster to devour herself. "Get up, Leslie Safire. This is not the time to cry." In the darkness, leilis encouraged herself to struggle to stand up, groped for the magic lamp on the log table, and soon the bright light dissipated the darkness in the tree house and lit the dry firewood in the small stove. The flame finally brought a trace of warmth to leilis. The sadness and pain in her heart like two sharp blades torment her already tired heart. Holding in front of the stove, leilis looked at her right hand trembling in pain. After touching the man, the frostbite of her whole arm had spread to half of her hands. Even the flame close to the stove still couldn''t feel warm. "It''s so strange that the water element near the flame can''t be dispersed." Relyce had to find out the bandage stored in the room, roughly wrap it around her right arm, take a slight rest, and relyce stood up with her tired body. She quickly put on some clothes and sorted out some food. Relyce put out the magic lamp and the fire, and stepped out of the tree house. When she opened the door, leilis looked out in surprise: "what''s going on? Isn''t it?" The ferocity of the snowstorm in the forest can be described as madness. Even since the founding of Saxony Kingdom, there has never been such a terrible snowstorm. Looking at the scene like the end of the world, Riley has linked everything in front with the mysterious man in the valley. It must be the snowstorm he deliberately created in order to prevent himself from escaping. The teacher''s conjecture is right! It is certain that there is some terrible existence in the yanold mountains! Can you control a snowstorm to cover the whole forest God! Or the devil Now everything is beyond the consideration of a mage like herself. Leilis wrapped her clothes tightly and stepped out of the tree house. The strong snowstorm almost made her feel hard to breathe. It is about three days away from belika fortress. Considering the current weather and her physical condition, Leilis estimated that it would take her about five days to get out of the forest and return to belika fortress, but the time didn''t wait, and she didn''t know whether the silver Elves were chasing her. Now, even if she gambled her life, she had to complete the teacher''s entrustment to convey the news in the yanod mountains. ========================================= Inside the city of audur Feiying is wearing a windbreaker and cold ice. Shooter AI Xi has just returned. He was originally assigned to snipe at the rear. He thought there was a hard battle to fight. Unexpectedly, he waited in the tree for a long time. As a result, two or three small fish missed the net. "Sorry, children, ladies first!" "Little brother, stand aside and leave it to us." After waiting for a long time without anything to do, Feiying was very unhappy. What made Feiying even more unhappy was that the two women around him completely treated themselves as imps. Before they had time to do it, the woman holding the bow and arrow next to them directly three arrows, accurately frozen the three people in place, and the other one held a big sword and knocked the remaining two people unconscious with the hilt. Walking into the passage of the hall, the flying shadow suddenly saw a huge floor mirror decorated on one side. He walked to the mirror a few steps, looked at himself in the mirror, and drew the flying shadow with his hand Admit that both women are taller than themselves. &1t; Height 156cm > The voice suddenly came from his mind stunned Feiying. Looking back at the flying shadow, Lord Yalin was coming this way, and next to Lord Yalin, there were two women with a beautiful silver. One was ashy, the shooter who performed the task with him today, while another young girl looked familiar. At the moment, she was holding a strange short stick in her hand, Several petal like pink scales are floating in the air. Flying shadow saw Yalin saying hello to himself and quickly turned around and said, "Hello, Lord Yalin." "Don''t be so polite." Yalin shook his hand and said. "What''s the matter, kid? Are you taller than yourself?" Ice shooter AI Xi asked directly hitting the bull''s eye with a bad smile. children!? Yalin frowned silently. It seemed that ashy didn''t know that the "child" in front of him lived several times her time, and he was absolutely unhappy now according to Feiying''s character. "No, it''s nothing." Feiying quickly shook his head and denied, avoiding AI Xi''s eyes. At the same time, he half squinted at the silver girl next to Yalin. After seeing the look of the flying shadow, Yalin actively introduced: "this is Philip Ross! Operator NianWei, I think you met at the banquet." "Hello." Feiying''s character makes him still cold in tone. "Hello" Feili, whose appearance seemed to be ''colder'', also blinked and looked at the flying shadow. After a few words of greeting, the topic of the four people was brought to today''s battle, and the uninformed ice shooter Aishi was talking about the degree of flying shadow: "I have to say that the degree of this'' child ''is really amazing, almost comparable to Miriya." Finally, AI Xi''s kind praise made Feiying protest: "I say women \ "Woman?" Aishi took a flying picture like a big sister and said, "it''s impolite to call people like this. My name is Aishi. It''s more appropriate for you to call me my sister in terms of age." ha-ha! It''s fun! The expression on Feiying''s face made Yalin know that he was going to explode. Unexpectedly, Feiying sneered and gave a ferocious feeling and said, "let me tell you something, woman. I''m a big monster who has lived for hundreds of years. It''s best not to treat me as a ''child''." When he said this, a mass of black evil inflammation had risen on Feiying''s hand, and ice shooter ash was surprised to look at Feiying for a moment. Seeing that the relationship between the two sides was going to be ruined, when Yalin was preparing to make a round, suddenly there was Philip''s voice in his ear. "For hundreds of years £¬" said Philip, taking back the scale of the alchemy staff manipulated by NianWei. "Did you grow to 156cm in height for hundreds of years? No wonder you will be regarded as a child." Like being touched by a scar, Feiying asked unconvinced, "I said, how tall are you, Feili? Aren''t you like me?" Before Feiying finished speaking, Feili said with a black expression: "my age is less than one tenth of yours, but I''m 3cm taller than you." With that, filigree also deliberately walked to the flying shadow, but they looked a little higher than filigree in the mirror. Looking at his flying shadow in the mirror, he still said in a cold tone, "do you see clearly, who is taller than who?" At this time, Philip held out her hand and pressed her head and the flying shadow''s head, saying, "you see, I really want to be a little taller than you." For a moment, the flying shadow seemed to be hit. The black evil inflammation in his hand was like lack of fuel. It shook a few times and immediately went out, and then slowly raised a trace of white smoke in the air Yalin looked at the dark Philip with a sweaty face and said, "well, well, everyone is tired today. Go back and have a rest." Yalin, who hurriedly took Philip''s hand and walked away, looked back worried and shouted to the stunned flying shadow in front of the landing mirror: "flying shadow is also hard today. Go back and have a good rest." Don''t think too much! Yalin, who has read the original book, knows that Feiying''s character looks cold on the outside, but he is a hot-blooded man inside. I just hope it doesn''t hurt him too much. Although the flying shadow is a little shorter in height I have to mention one point Later, Yalin heard that Feiying stood in front of the landing mirror for a full night. Then Yalin had to issue an order that no one should talk about height in front of Feiying! There are still a lot of things to deal with tomorrow. I must first sort out the information brought from Gretel''s mind. Little princess Luo Jiean''s mental condition is a little troublesome. Now the white dragon blood in her body has awakened. Although it can''t compare with the real white dragon, the destructive power of this little princess is also very terrible, I wonder if the princess, who is still asleep, will go up again when she wakes up. It seems that I still need to arrange a white dragon guard to watch her. "Hello! Lin Lin." Next to her, Philip pulled Lin''s sleeve. "What''s the matter, Philip?" Feili said with some dissatisfaction: "I''ve called you several times, Lin Lin, you don''t pay attention to me." "Ah! Is that so?" Yalin was a little surprised. He was not surprised that he was too absorbed in things, but surprised that fili was patient and didn''t kick herself directly: "sorry, fili, what''s the matter?" Philly took Yalin''s cuffs and asked with a side face, "Lin Lin, do you think I''m too short?" Well ~ Yalin looked at fili inexplicably. The fili in front of him was the kind of petite and lovely girl. Although fili, who could only reach her chest height in height, looked a little shorter, Yalin still didn''t mind smiling and said, "no, I don''t think fili is very short." "Would you prefer a taller girl than Lin Lin?" When she said this, fili blushed like apple. Thinking that the tall and beautiful ice shooter ash could almost walk side by side with Yalin just now, fili always felt some envy in her heart. "\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ At this time, Yalin now Feili Duqi''s face. At the moment, she is looking at herself covetously. "But this filigree is more lovely, and it''s easy to have a protective * * OH." Yalin said, and suddenly took Philip in his arms with the princess. Feili blushed and said nervously, "put me down quickly! Linlin." "Don''t worry, Philip. I don''t have much time to joke about you today. There are a lot of things waiting for me to deal with." Yalin held Philip happily and turned a circle in place. Philip''s silver long suddenly danced in the air as beautiful as silk. After putting her down, Yalin showed that she was a rare little bird looking at herself. Yalin gently held her beautiful and tender face. Although she always gave people a cold feeling in daily life because of NianWei operation, this time Yalin suddenly felt that she was really cute. Obviously, she was shy and red, but she looked like a cold girl. Inadvertently, Yalin only felt attracted by this lovely look. Unconsciously, Yalin gently kissed fili''s delicate lips Philip was also very nervous at the moment. Her two small hands clenched her fists tightly and her body kept shaking. When Yalin''s face approached, she closed her eyes because of shyness. She just stretched out her lovely little head and seemed to be waiting for the moment when they contacted. However, when Lin was about to kiss the lovely lips, a frost snow fairy maid rushed over. After seeing Lin and Philip, the maid quickly saluted and said, "no, Lord Lin." Reluctantly, she quickly let go of Philly. Yalin asked, "what''s the matter?" "Princess Luo Jiean of Saxony Kingdom suddenly suffered a lot of bleeding after waking up. Now it is very dangerous. I hope you can go and have a look." "What?" Yalin was surprised and asked, "how could this happen? Didn''t I tell you to use healing magic to heal her wound?" The fairy maid bowed her head and said, "we have done so, but Princess Luo jie''an suddenly cracked the wound that had healed after waking up, and there are more wounds in all parts of her body." "Sorry, Philly, you go back first." Yalin slapped Philip on the head and said. Although Philip blushed, she nodded as if she was sorry and said, "OK, then I''ll go back to Linlin first." Chapter 42 After the dragon war 10000 years ago, the clans of the five dragon gods and many dragon clans suffered heavy casualties. As the clan of Yalin, the white dragon clan was the dragon clan involved in the war with the most casualties. The frost and snow elves once sheltered by the king of the white dragon also fell apart and scattered all over the big 6 It has to be said that all dragon families in the world usually have two forms, one is the original huge and magnificent dragon body, and the other is the smaller human like volume. Usually, a giant dragon has appeared in daily life, and the latter form appears more. After all, the volume of the former is too huge. Just walking forward can make the earth shake around, In life, it will appear to be a hindrance. The giant dragon will recover its huge original appearance only after long-distance migration and battle. For the second type of human form of the dragon clan, the appearance of elves and humans is always selected as the benchmark. There is no record of the appearance of orcs, Tauren or goblins in the whole big 6. The main reason is that the dragon clan is not just a bloodthirsty beast described by humans, In fact, many dragon families are powerful creatures with both intelligence and wisdom. Therefore, for the dragon family, the elves who have established a brilliant civilization as the embodiment of knowledge are the imitation objects that will not insult their identity, and humans have the second choice only under some special and unavoidable circumstances. As for goblins and orcs, they are completely vulgar creatures in the eyes of the dragon family, I don''t care to imitate them. It is precisely because the human posture imitated by the dragon family has been living for a long time. In terms of aesthetics, many giant dragons have gradually become the same as elves and humans. That is why many beautiful elves and human women once pursued power and knowledge for other purposes, Or simply being captured by the dragon as a pastime, they combined with each other and gave birth to a hybrid with dragon blood. The female dragon can be said to be beautiful when it is transformed into a human posture, but there are few examples of the combination of female dragon with elves and humans in ancient records. The reason is that the dragon family is naturally arrogant. No female dragon can tolerate being ridden by a weak human and elves, Don''t even want to let yourself give birth to descendants for these humble and pathetic races. The dragon that can get the female dragon Qingmi is undoubtedly a very powerful existence in the same family, and elves and humans can''t compare with their own family. With the passage of time, after the dragon war, these powerful hybrids with dragon lineage have gradually dispersed to all corners of the world. They marry and have children with ordinary humans, and their lineage has become thin. The lineage of the saxophone royal family is also the descendant of a white dragon who was born after the accidental combination of the white dragon and the frost spirit, but the hybrid descendant committed himself to mankind in the turbulent era of the collapse of the white dragon clan. Therefore, the lineage of the white dragon was passed down from generation to generation by chance and coincidence The original thin white dragon''s blood occasionally appears the phenomenon of atavism, and brings special appearance and strength to the royal family members of the Saxony kingdom. The royal family members of the Saxony Kingdom who have forgotten the original origin of blood mistakenly think that this is a gift from heaven. Because they live in the cold land in the far north, the royal family members who appear the phenomenon of atavism are named "silver snow" The thin white dragon blood in Princess Luo Jiean was originally in a dormant state, but Yalin forcibly activated the sleeping dragon blood. I don''t know how long it has been. Originally, the dragon family was a powerful creature far away from human beings. According to the biological point of view of Yalin''s original world, these Dragon lineages due to the phenomenon of returning to their ancestors have a strong erosion force like "cancer cells". In the past, the mixed race children of the Dragon nationality got enough body to adapt to the strength of the dragon blood in the mother through direct mating. However, Princess Luo Jiean, who accidentally got the dragon blood through the phenomenon of atavism, was still an ordinary human body. Usually, the dragon blood was sleeping, but the moment they woke up by Yalin thorn, the dragon blood began to erode and tamper with Princess Luo Jiean''s body. The lineage of the dragon family is constantly promoting the rapid division and variation of the cells in Princess Luo Jiean''s body. The purpose is to transform Princess Luo Jiean''s body into enough to adapt to the existence of dragon blood power. According to the current situation, after the erosion and transformation, Princess Luo Jiean will become a creature with human appearance but dragon power at the same time, Although it is far from the real dragon, it will also be an unimaginable terrible existence in human beings. Originally, this is not a bad thing. Who doesn''t want to have a strong body? But the crazy erosion and transformation of dragon blood have reached the limit of Princess Luo Jiean''s body. I''m afraid Princess Luo Jiean has lost too much blood and died before completely transforming her whole body! When Yalin entered the room, more than a dozen frost snow fairy maidens and high-level mages were busy wiping the blood on Princess Luo Jiean, and the towels and basins stained with blood were constantly brought out. Healing magic can only heal the damage suffered by * *, but it can not prevent the variation and division of cells in the body. In front of Princess Luo Jiean''s hospital bed, the white pajamas on the little princess are about to be dyed red by blood. Two maids are busy taking off the blood stained clothes for Princess Luo Jiean. As Nemo explained, new wounds appear on Princess Luo Jiean''s * * body from time to time, and blood is flowing out of the wound. Now the little princess''s breath is very weak. Several high-level wizard mages are taking turns to repair the wound with advanced healing. "Can you give me some advice? Nemo!" Yalin finally had to ask Nemo for help. After all, he was not a doctor, and the repair of soul energy could not be used on Luo Jiean, because although Princess Luo Jiean suddenly became very sticky to herself, her original consciousness was not loyal to herself, and many frost elves also had knowledge of herbalism and alchemy, But now Princess Luo Jiean''s situation is quite special and can''t be used for the time being. Maybe the White Dragon King had a way to deal with her situation in his original memory, but Yalin can''t waste time querying her memory bit by bit After scanning Luo Jiean''s physical condition, Nemo respectfully suggested: "my dear master, according to the current situation, I suggest you''d better lower her body temperature and slow down her metabolism and blood flow. In addition, you can exchange material energy for some rare recovery drugs, such as the fruit of the world tree, the water of the moon well and the stone of life." "Oh ~ I see." According to Nemo''s suggestion, Yalin slowly mobilized the power of frost to reduce Princess Luo Jiean''s body temperature, and used the border to protect her * * from necrosis. Princess Luo Jiean''s body was slowly covered with a thin layer of frost, and the cracking and bleeding of the wound were also slowing down. The fruit of the world tree can restore all the physical strength of the user in an instant, and can permanently greatly improve the strength of the body and its own strength. The water of moon well can eliminate all curses and toxins in the material world, and can drive away any unclean creatures. It is a precious holy water! The stone of life can heal all wounds, even broken limbs can regenerate. It is said that even those who have just died can revive their souls as long as they have not left their bodies and returned to the soul sea. The tree of the world is located in the guardian area of the emerald green dragon among the Five Dragon God clans, and its fruit will be produced in a very small amount every hundreds of years, and the water of the moon well is the holy water worshipped by its dependents for generations. For thousands of years, the Emerald Dragon and its dependents have been far away from the big 6 where Yalin is located, and are located at the other pole of the world, These two things can be said to be the product of human beings written into legends and myths, but in fact they exist. The fire of life is refined from the core of the high-level fire element creature in the spiritual world, combined with a large number of precious medicinal materials and the blood of the dragon. Its production process is very complex, and each material is an epic treasure that is difficult to obtain. Compared with the first two things, it is said that only overlord galselick once found one for his adopted daughter. Now, three rare healing holy things can be exchanged directly in the material system, but it makes Yalin shiver at the required price. "It''s so expensive!" "There''s no way, my dear master." "The guy I said ''Panda'' couldn''t give me a discount." "Dear acquaintance, according to the meaning of the creator, he hopes you can make rational use of your resources to conquer the world." "I know! Nemo! Don''t comfort me." Yalin looked at the price on the system interface with a bitter gourd face, including 7ooo material energy of a world tree, 25oo material energy of 50ml moon well water, and material energy of a stone of life. Although Yalin still has more than 70000 points of material energy, material energy is needed in many parts of the whole territory. As a last resort, Yalin began to calculate the gains and losses in his mind: "the total income of material and energy conversion every day is 834oo points, and the necessary consumption of 787oo points is equivalent to the net income of 47oo points of material and energy every day." One point of material and energy rewarded by the mission is almost consumed in the recent large-scale projects. Although there is a profit rather than a deficit every day, once there is no output in the territory of some materials required for infrastructure construction, Yalin has to consume additional material and energy to exchange, especially in the recent portal repair project, because a large number of pure and high-quality magic spars are needed, It is clear that there are magic spar mines in mining, but there are no personnel who are good at screening and grinding magic spar. Although frost snow elves and dwarves given by the system have been learning this technology, they can not meet the requirements in a short time. As a last resort, Yalin has been doing mining raw stones to convert half price into energy, Buying expensive finished magic crystal with energy at a loss. Yalin has experienced the feeling that in his original world, Chinese people sold raw materials to European and American countries at a low price, and then bought finished products at a high price! Now, due to the lack of "funds", the repair project of the portal had to be stopped temporarily after only completing the links in several main areas. Nemo actually suggested that Yalin consume one tenth of his energy to save people at one time. At the moment, Yalin''s heart is as painful as a knife. Finally, after repeatedly considering and earning Nemo''s opinion, Yalin chose only one thing: "exchange for a stone of life." &1t; System prompt: to exchange for a stone of life, you need to consume material and energy! Are you sure? > After twitching his face, Yalin said in a low voice, "sure." A blood red stone the size of a table tennis ball appeared in Yalin''s hand. Holding the stone, Yalin instinctively felt that the stone contained the fiery power of life, and the blood red light of the stone itself attracted Yalin''s eyes like an endless blood abyss. "Some material energy can be exchanged for 2oook refined orihakam magic metal. According to the market price, it is enough to buy a castle and a large field nearby." Yalin took the stone of life and recalled the information from Gretel''s mind. Put the stone on Princess Luo Jiean''s chest, and the fiery power of life quickly poured into the little princess''s body. Only a few minutes later, Princess Luo Jiean''s pale face quickly ruddy. In order to prevent the conflict between the power of frost and the stone of life, Yalin carefully checked it with magic. This examination made Yalin frown. Princess Luo Jiean''s body supported by the stone of life in the past is no problem, but the little princess''s original consciousness seems to be slowly lax. If it goes on like this, the little princess may lose her personality as a princess of the kingdom of Saxony and become a sticky kitten. It''s not good to go on like this! After the battle, Nemo answered the reasons for the change of Princess Luo Jiean''s character like Yalin. The main reason is that the awakened dragon blood has a wild self-consciousness of the white dragon. In front of the wild consciousness of the white dragon that has been sleeping for thousands of years, as a human Princess Luo Jiean, she has only a life of more than ten years, At the moment when the white dragon awakened, her original consciousness was like a drop of water dripping into the lake. It was lucky that she was not completely swallowed up by the wild consciousness storm of the white dragon on the spot. After returning to audur City, Yalin urgently applied magic to Princess Luo Jiean to stabilize her original consciousness. However, according to the current situation, the wild consciousness of the white dragon itself may be stronger. Even if she gave the little princess a "life buoy", it seems that she can''t avoid being swallowed up by this trend. "My dear master, I have two suggestions for you to choose from." Nemo saw what Yalin wanted before Yalin asked. "Said Nemo, you don''t need so much etiquette in front of me" Nemo nodded and said cautiously, "if you want to preserve the princess''s original consciousness, the first way is to directly separate her original consciousness from this body, and then use the soul energy to create a new body without soul, and then assist you as the king of the white dragon to carry out the instrument of reincarnation and re place her soul." "It sounds troublesome. Can''t we directly separate the consciousness of the white dragon?" Yalin looked at Princess Luo Jiean sleeping on the hospital bed and thought with her chin. "I''m sorry, master. The consciousness of the white dragon is very strong, and it has been closely connected with * * when the dragon blood erodes her body. Now it will be very difficult to separate it." "What about the other one?" "The second way is not to divide the consciousness, but to let the master you take the initiative to dredge it, so that Princess Luo Jiean''s original consciousness can be integrated into the wild consciousness of the white dragon." Chapter 43 "I''m a little confused by your words. Nemo, didn''t you also say that the white dragon''s consciousness is very strong. Now this Luo Jiean''s self-consciousness can be kept from being swallowed up by my magic. Can you be sure that Luo Jiean is still the same after integrating into the white dragon''s wild consciousness?" Yalin asked some details carefully. Now Princess Luo Jiean will become an important chess piece to contact the outside world in the future. Yalin doesn''t want to scrap the chess piece before it is used The portrait projected by Nemo also looked right. He carefully answered Yalin''s question: "The wild consciousness of the white dragon has been sleeping for a long time. The current situation is like a beast that only relies on primitive instinct. At the moment when it is awakened by its master, this wild consciousness regards you with great power as an enemy threatening your life, so it attacks you." Nodding, Yalin snapped his fingers and said, "next, after I spread the breath of the White Dragon King, she regarded me as a kind?" "Yes, my dear master, for the members of the white dragon clan who once lived in the yanoder mountains, the majesty of the king of the white dragon has long been deeply engraved in their souls. When you breathe the breath of the king of the white dragon, the white dragon consciousness in Princess Luo jie''an not only regards you as the same kind, but also regards you as her master or father." It may be nothing to be the master, but the ''father'' behind Nemo made Yalin speechless: "tell me the point, Nemo, what will happen when Princess Luo Jiean''s original consciousness is integrated into the white dragon''s consciousness?" "My dear master, according to my estimation, as long as you can carefully dredge and integrate Luo Jiean''s original consciousness, you can make Luo Jiean''s consciousness occupy the main position temporarily in the integration. After all, although white dragon''s wild consciousness is strong, it has just woke up, and as a consciousness in a chaotic state that only has the primitive instinct of wild animals, it is always easy to be absorbed ¡£¡± "In other words, Luo Jiean can retain her self-consciousness?" "Yes! My dear master." Yalin closed his eyes, thought for a moment and said, "so this strange team comes from the famous mercenary regiment in the free city - split tooth Tomahawk! Speaking of fame! The split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment once created an infantry array that defeated more than 300 people with only 30 people, and slaughtered terrible creatures such as highly toxic scorpion division, abyssal multi headed giant lizard and violent Cyclops. Apart from these deeds, the most famous is not the team itself, but the leader of the mercenary team! Gerkate? Casa! He is the invincible champion of the free city arena! He is an invincible soldier worshipped by countless mercenaries! He is a guest of many businessmen and chambers of Commerce in the free city! He is the object of many countries and nobles! He is the God of killing that frightens countless robbers and horse thieves in big 6! It was once said that bloodwing, the most secret assassin organization in the dark world, had organized 20 top assassins to assassinate him, but the result was not the desperate battle and overwhelming victory of gellott as the world imagined, because these 20 assassins evaporated from the people after they went out to perform their tasks. Until now, several leaders of bloodwing don''t know whether these people are alive or dead. However, when someone asked Doug Kate, his answer was "Sorry, there are too many people killed recently. I can''t write down everyone. Maybe they have been killed by me, or maybe they haven''t come at all!" After the elves in the kingdom of karut fled from the riot, the slave merchants in the free city jointly hired a large number of mercenaries in an attempt to capture these elves who could sell at a very high price in the slave market? KASA''s split tooth Tomahawk mercenary Corps is also among them. Although the number of split tooth tomahawks is small, it is entrusted to command all mercenaries. The members of the mercenary team did not ride the long wool cotton boll sheep common in the far north, but ordinary war horses. Considering moving forward in the cold snow, the war horses were covered with a layer of cotton cloth, and their limbs were also wrapped with cotton cloth. In the wind and snow, a strong man with a knife wound on his head said respectfully to the leader next to him: "boss, I think we can go back. Anyway, the wind and snow doesn''t seem to stop at all, and even if they haven''t frozen to death for so long, those elves have reached the sphere of influence of the holy capital of the great 6 West." Gerkate, the leader of the cracked tooth Tomahawk? Casa is not a rough and strong man. On the contrary, he looks like a young man in his early twenties, but his dark red eyes reveal a sophisticated and capable face that is completely inconsistent with his age. The black short matches with a sculptural face cut by the blade, At the moment, it seemed as if he was just waiting for war and blood to inject emotion into him. With a frivolous gesture, gelkat said cynically, "I know you want to go back and have a good drink, brother Coman! But you have to think about our employer. It''s unreasonable to return empty handed after taking so much deposit." A thin man with cheeks and wearing a robe rode over and said, "I said, boss, we have caught many elves last time. Although it''s a pity to let those elves go, it should be enough for us to catch her sister." Speaking of this, the male mage couldn''t help but smack at the thought of the beautiful and amazing pure female elf. It''s a pity. If he caught her, he might have a chance to have fun. It''s a supreme enjoyment for emperors and a few nobles! However, although I didn''t catch the Female Elf collar, I caught her sister. You know, it''s also an optional little beauty. Although it looks a little smaller, it''s more exciting to play like this! "Hehe! Our employers have a big appetite," gelkate said absently. "Of course, boss!" The strong man Koman shook his head with his hand on his back and said, "those greedy fat pigs can''t be fed." "That''s for sure. It''s definitely easier to feed brother Koman than to feed those pigs!" The male mage joked aside. "Do you have itchy skin? Anyway, it''s so cold in the ghost place. Shall we have a fight to warm up?" Looking at the two people who quarreled, gerkate said without looking back: "all right! You two shut your mouth!" Hearing the old talk, they immediately calmed down. Gerkate stretched out and yawned and said, "little mage! When you are responsible for handing over the elves to the slave chamber of Commerce for a while, remember to leave the elves girl for me. Do you understand?" The man known as the little mage quickly nodded and said, "Oh ~ ~ I know, boss, but why do you leave the elf? Hey, is the boss going to stay for himself and his brothers?" Usually I knew that the mage was very lecherous. Looking at his obscene smile, gerkate stretched out her finger and bounced it on his forehead and said, "don''t be silly. The prince of Carl Simon Empire sent someone to contact me secretly. He was willing to spend 1OOO ten thousand rien to buy the elf girl. Do you think I should hand in the girl for an extra commission or stay and sell it?" Chapter 44 1OOO Wan lien¡® The little mage stammered and asked gerkate, "are you sure it''s 1OOO million? Boss!" You should know that although there are few fairy girls in the slave market, the top day is about 1OO ten thousand leans. Of course, this is also the money that an ordinary middle-class family can earn by working for ten years without eating or drinking. This time, the other party actually offered ten times to buy a fairy girl Gerkate waved her hand, smiled carelessly and said loudly, "of course! When you go back, little mage, you are responsible for switching the little girl and other elves. In twenty days, the kalsemen empire will send someone to pick up the goods. I promise everyone here will have a share when I get the money." "Good!" "Thank you, boss." "1OOO ten thousand! Ha ha, you can have fun for a year." "At least everyone can get 7O ten thousand!" The mercenaries of the whole team are celebrating happily and sharing the huge wealth that could have been embezzled alone. Gerkate, the leader of the split tooth Tomahawk, is such a person. Most of the tasks accepted by the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment are very dangerous, but the reward is also the highest, Even though the death rate is high, there are still many mercenaries who look forward to becoming a member of the split tooth Tomahawk, not only because of the rich salary, but also because the leader of the team, gerkate, is really a person who can achieve fair distribution. &1t; This is a business! No matter who cuts down the most enemy levels, he is not only qualified to get the most reward, but also I can give him an extra reward as a reward, so you should work hard! > Gerkate? What Casa said before an ambush. In fact, in the mercenary world, everyone knows that gerkate fights as a mercenary not for money. He has refused the solicitation of many nobles and countries, even the invitation of the rising power of Kassem empire. It is rumored that the Karl Simon empire once expressed its willingness to grant gerkate the title of earl, But nothing could move the young soldier who created a myth in the mercenary world. The reward of mercenary task, the bribe of various chambers of Commerce and businessmen to win over the relationship, and the bonus of arena champion! The sum of these money is also an astronomical wealth, but gerkate is often a regular customer of large stalls and roadside shops in the free city. It is not that he is reluctant to spend money, but because gerkate has no habit of saving and planning money after making a lot of money, His daily spending of money is enough to make any bounty hunter and assassin tremble when holding the poisoned dagger. It is precisely because of this relationship that all the high-end entertainment places and * * Gold caves in the free city regard the gold Lord as the supreme "emperor", and his attitude is more pious than the believers in the holy capital and the Holy See! Mercenary is a dangerous profession that may die at any time. Instead of saving so much money, it''s better to have fun in my limited life and pursue stimulation and pleasure. This is the driving force for me to wave my Tomahawk! Gerkate once told her subordinates why she was extravagant. Of course, except for some mercenaries who need to support their families, more helpless mercenaries without any concern regard his words as the rule of life The man nicknamed ''little mage'' said with a smile: "I know, boss, I''ll ask someone to do it right away." "Be careful not to let other mercenaries show up. Everyone should keep a low profile. Don''t make too much publicity to me." "Take a hundred hearts, boss" Although I can''t taste the elf little beauty, the money saved by joining the previous task this time is enough to buy a elf family beauty. Even if I have played some female elves by completing the task before, I can''t have fun. This time, I get a private elf female slave that only high nobles can own, What a great honor it is! The slave market is also divided into 369 grades. The beautiful elves, both men and women, are rare and precious goods. Because the elves are rare and difficult to capture, and many nobles already have the number of elves as a capital to show off, the slave merchants in order to cater to these rich customers and improve the value of elves at the same time, The Elven slave is deliberately defined as a luxury that only people with noble status can buy. Even if no rich violent family has a title that can show that they have noble status, they also have no chance to point out these Elven beauties who are known as men''s grace. The "little mage" was expelled because of his misbehavior and attempted to rape a female apprentice in the college with mind control magic. Only when he had to, did he escape to the free city and join the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment. Although he had a disgraceful past, he was indeed a mage with a level 12 magic level, Theoretically speaking, there is still not much chance to enter the ranks of aristocrats, but the "little mage" believes that with the reputation of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment and asking the boss to say a few good words for himself, it is still no problem to buy an elf beauty slave. Gerkate looked up at the falling snowflakes in the sky. It''s reasonable that the snowstorm in the misty forest should stop at this time, but there seems to be no sign of stopping this year. Moreover, there are rumors that last year''s Saxony Kingdom did not send troops to belikawase, that is, the Ogg barbarians in the wilderness of the north "Ha ha! It seems that this strange phenomenon will become a major event to change the big 6 situation." On the horse, gerkate smiled differently. The team continued to move forward for some time. The wind and snow seemed to get bigger and bigger with the advance to the interior of the forest. The little mage suddenly frowned and turned around and said, "boss, my life detection magic has responded. There seems to be a faint breath of life not far ahead." "Won''t it be a squirrel again like last time?" The strong man Koman said in dismantlement. The little mage was like being exposed to a scar. He shouted discontentedly, "it won''t be wrong this time!" "Oh ~ ~ really? Well, I bet 5oo Ryan you made a mistake. Dare you take this bet?" "Bet on who is afraid of who?" The little mage said impolitely after he was stunned. The whole mercenary team followed the little mage for more than ten minutes. Until they came to a big tree, the little mage dismounted and sensed the specific location found by the magic. He walked back and forth for several times. All the mercenaries dismounted and prepared to see a good play. After the gambling began, many people bet one after another, If his life magic detection is wrong, the little mage may have to pay half of the reward for this mission to pay the bet. Looking at the mage walking around in a cold sweat, the strong man Koman laughed loudly and said, "how long do you want to go around this ghost place?" "Shut up! There won''t be any mistakes this time!" The little mage also hit back at Koman, but his tone seemed to be bottomless. "Don''t hold on, let''s admit defeat! Hahaha!" When Coleman laughed and planned where to play after getting this lucky little fortune, gelkate''s words came: "you''re right. Let''s admit defeat in gambling, man Coleman. You said it yourself." "What do you mean? Boss." When everyone gathered on gerkate squatting on the side, gerkate kept digging in the thick snow. Then, when the people wanted to lean up, gerkate picked up a man from the snow. "My God! It scared me." "Woman?" "Is there really someone here?" "Hahaha! I said I was right. Go back and get the money! Koman." Regardless of the little mage who was ecstatic and dancing, and the strong man Coman who changed from a smiling face to a bitter gourd face for a moment, gerkate held the blue girl in her hand, explored her nose and shouted, "take out the blanket and lay it quickly. Don''t dawdle for me." The mercenaries quickly took down the cold blanket from the horse. After gerkate put the girl on the blanket, a group of talents hurriedly cleaned the snow off her. "Still alive, but the breath is weak!" A priest who broke the precepts and was driven out of the monastery in the team immediately began to lead the singing of warm blessing magic after confirming that the girl was still alive. The little mage and Coman, who had just lost money, also came together. Gelkate looked at the girl wearing a cold windbreaker but with bruises and scars everywhere, untied her windbreaker soaked in snow, and a tattered robe appeared in front of everyone. For a moment, gelkate suddenly noticed the girl''s right arm wrapped in a bandage. "Mage! Why are there female mages here?" A scout dressed mercenary asked inexplicably. "Can''t it be from other mercenaries?" "It doesn''t look like it. She seems to have fought something." "Hey! I have to say that this chick looks really good. Look, this face is my favorite type." "You''re right. Although it''s a little dirty, it''s really a good beauty." Golkat yelled at the mercenaries who were talking around, "what are you talking about here? Why don''t you go and raise the fire and bring me the sleeping bag." "OK, boss, we''ll do it right away." Seeing gelkat''s fire, the mercenaries around dared to do their own thing. Gelkat searched the girl''s clothes and found the Mage Level badge of the sage tower from her pocket. It clearly showed that the young girl in front of her was a high-level mage of level 12, Let the little mage, who was close to 4O years old, look surprised. The little mage established a small magic enchantment to ward off the cold outside for the girl. When he noticed his collar, he now looked a little strange from gelkate just now: "what''s the matter, boss?" Gerkate held the girl''s bandaged right arm, looked surprised, stroked it and said, "this girl has something I care about?" "Is her right hand hurt?" Let me treat her. The priest who stayed aside looked and said. Gelkat tried to untie the bandage, but because the other party wrapped the arm too tightly, gelkat had to take out a dagger and slowly cut the bandage. When the bandage was untied, one of the skin was slightly blue and lost heat, and the right arm covered with some ice crystals appeared in front of several people. Even the knowledgeable little mage was shocked. He had never seen such strange frostbite: "my God, what a serious frostbite." "I''ve never seen such a strange injury." The priest on one side also said in disbelief. Gerkate''s look became serious. She gently held the girl''s right arm. Gerkate leaned down and added something on it. Looking at her boss''s strange behavior and serious look, the two people next to her didn''t dare to say a word. The feeling was that gerkate suddenly raised her head and looked at the girl strangely, and then suddenly smiled in surprise: "prepare a healing spell! Bring me the wound medicine and bandage." After the mercenaries brought the wound medicine and bandage, gerkate untied all the clothes on the girl and looked at the blue girl. Gerkate took out the short sword she was carrying and said to the mercenary who was still staring at the girl''s chest, "don''t look, fool! Help me straighten and hold her right arm." When the mercenary followed gerkate''s words, he asked anxiously, "boss! Do you want to ? "You guessed right" Nodded, revealing a prank like joke. Gerkate''s fierce sword cut down the frostbitten part of the girl''s right arm with great accuracy, and a wisp of blood splashed on the mercenary''s face! After wiping the blood off the dagger, gerkate ordered the priest who was performing healing: "after the fire rises, scrub her body with warm water. The little mage should pay attention to using the border to keep her warm. Don''t let her die. Be honest and don''t move. What''s the wrong idea, you know?" The little mage quickly nodded his head and took his eyes away from the girl. Gerkate picked up her chopped right arm and took it in her hand. She went aside to find an empty place and observed subtly. The mercenaries in the team are all veterans of field survival. The fire was soon lit! After shoveling a bucket of snow, the iron bucket was baked on the campfire. Considering that due to the unknown mysterious girl, the mercenaries already knew that they were going to spend the night here today. Some mercenaries had begun to take out their sleeping bags and blankets and began to dig the snow to clean up a good place to sleep for themselves. "Maggie, you''ll be responsible for heating the girl later." Gerkate photographed the only female mercenary in the team and said. Maggie, with a plump figure and slightly dark skin, nodded. She looked the same age as gelkat, with a cross bow behind her back. In terms of face, Maggie was not as good as the comatose blue mage, but she was also a beautiful girl, but she had a plump and slender figure compared with the female mage, Like a female leopard, it is easy to stimulate male * *. Maggie naturally understood what gelkat meant. When she re bandaged the blue girl''s right arm, Maggie drove away the male mercenaries around and took off her clothes in the wind and snow. She hugged the same naked girl and slept in the sleeping bag, warming the girl with her body temperature. Two mercenaries came over and looked at the two attractive figures in the sleeping bag, laughing, and soon lit a new bonfire on the side of the sleeping bag! Chapter 45 In the middle of the night, gelkat sat by the campfire and examined the arm cut off by herself. It can be said that the whole arm has been eroded by the huge force of water element, and part of the muscle tissue above has been transformed into crystals. If this arm is taken to the sage tower, I believe it will arouse the enthusiasm of a large group of mages and scholars Suddenly, in the quiet night, in addition to the whistling of wind and snow, there were several more groans, and the sound came from the sleeping bag in front of laizhigelkate. After hearing the sound, gerkate quickly wrapped the girl''s arm with cloth, got up and walked a few steps to the sleeping bag and asked, "what''s the matter? Is she awake?" Maggie moved her body, hugged the girl, showed her small face from her sleeping bag and said, "she hasn''t woken up yet. She seems to be talking in her sleep." "Very good." Gerkate nodded reassuringly and said, "that at least means she''s much better." "Just now I heard a name named Gretel or karette appear in her words, and call this name teacher. Do you have any impression?" Maggie looked at gerkate and said. Gretel? Karet? In my mind, gerkate clenched her fist, gently slapped her palm and said, "Oh! By the way, I remember, it seems that the royal court mage of Saxony is Gretel." "Court mage?" Marge was a little surprised and said, "just say this girl." Gerkate approached the sleeping bag, squatted down and looked at the sleeping face of the blue girl and said, "since Gretel, a student of the royal court mage of the Saxony Kingdom, appears in the forest of fog, that is to say \ "Did they enter the forest to investigate the heavy snow?" "Well, it should be like this. After all, the snowstorm in the misty forest stops every summer, but it seems very abnormal this year. The snow doesn''t stop in summer." "Really?" Maggie, look Gerkate picked up a branch on one side and threw it into the campfire: "sleep at ease. I''m responsible for the vigil tonight." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the black dream, leilis runs on the endless snow field. The ground is full of corpses frozen in ice crystals. The only purpose of running fast is to bring the news out of the fog. On the way of running, leilis suddenly falls to the ground, Covering her head in pain, leilis suddenly felt something entangled her feet. Looking back, she almost stopped her heartbeat. A dry and snowy hand was seizing her feet. Then a figure slowly arched in the snow, like a dead spirit crawling out of the grave. "Master ADIS!" Looking at the face that became like a corpse, leilis recognized ADIS, the fire mage who was holding her. "Help me, Riley. It''s so painful. Help me, Riley!" Opening his mouth seemed to be a desperate voice after endless torture, ADIS said with blank eyes. no Leilis stared at the terrible scene in front of her, and at this time, more arms stretched out to the ground and grabbed leilis''s body. Ah ah!! Riley screamed loudly and watched countless people climb out of the snow supporting their bodies. "Help me, it''s so cold! It''s so painful! Help me!" Damir was covered with ice crystals, his legs had been broken, and his eyes were empty, but he was slowly climbing towards the immovable rilis. "No! Don''t come here! Let go of me!" The terrible scene in front of Riley closed her eyes and screamed wildly, but her body firmly grasped by countless arms could not move. "Riley Safire!" The familiar voice startled leilis. She unconsciously opened her glasses. Leilis saw a familiar but terrible face. At this time, her mentor Gretel looked at herself face to face. The pale face frozen by ice and snow had begun to rot, and now Gretel was no longer caring for leilis like her father, In this distorted face of the dead in the depths of hell, there is only endless anger and hatred! "Mr. Gretel" leilis looked at the teacher in front of her with beautiful eyes, and her whole body trembled. "Why did you leave me, Riley? Why did you leave me and run away alone!!" Gretel seemed to have lost her mind. Her dry hands pinched her neck and screamed, "why did you leave me, why didn''t you die, why?" ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "No! No! No! No!" In the scream, leilis suddenly woke up. It was dark in front of her eyes, as if something was pressing herself. Leilis, who thought she had not escaped from her dream, struggled frantically "No! Let me go! No! Let me go!" Maggie, who was suddenly woken up, was flustered by the struggling leilis before she recovered. While trying to hold leilis down, Maggie shouted to gelkate not far away: "she''s awake. She''s awake. She''s awake." Gerkate hurriedly ran over and looked at the excited leilis, quickly helped Maggie hold her down and said, "don''t get excited! Don''t get excited! You''re safe now!" Every senior mercenary kept alert during sleep. The noise of Riley soon woke up all the mercenaries. The mercenary who got up quickly lit a torch and came to gerkate. Kongwu''s powerful gelkate and Maggie quickly subdued the emotional leilis. Maggie leaned leilis, who had stopped yelling, against her chest and looked at the girl''s breath and eyes. It seemed that she had not fully awakened from the nightmare, Maggie sat up, hugged Riley, gently stroked her back and said, "don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous, you''re safe now, don''t be nervous, trust me, you''re safe." Looking at the gradually calming leilis, gelkat glanced at the mercenaries who were staring at the two beautiful women hugging each other and shouted, "have you seen enough, you bastards? You want to be beaten if you don''t go and burn some hot water for me?" A moment later, leilis put on the robes and windbreaker that were dried by the mercenaries. Unaccustomed, she borrowed a kettle with one hand and drank. Leilis felt that just finishing these actions would almost make her whole body weak. It''s no wonder that without rest and sleep for two consecutive days, coupled with fatigue and fainting in the snow, it was lucky to meet these mercenaries that leilis escaped from the palm of death. The violent struggle when she was awake almost consumed her little physical strength in an instant. After calming down, leilis had to face the reality that her right arm was cut off by the man in front of her. According to him, if she didn''t do so, her life might be in danger. Leilis didn''t show too much sadness about this. After all, she had already felt the strange frostbite on her arm spreading upward all the way, Several times I had the intention to cut off my right arm, but I just didn''t have the right tool in my hand. "Miss Riley, are you sure you really want to get out in such a hurry and don''t have more rest?" Maggie sat beside Riley and asked softly. After the sorceress named Riley woke up and calmed down, she talked for a while. She panicked and hoped that the mercenary regiment would take herself back to belika fortress immediately, and promised to give the mercenary regiment a generous reward after returning to the fortress. Although it was very dangerous to march in the forest at night, not to mention the heavy wind and snow hanging at the moment, and it was strange that the leader agreed at once, Maggie always felt a little strange. "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Maggie, but the situation is too critical. I must report back to the fortress immediately." After putting down the kettle, leilis said to Maggie. After calming down and taking a short rest, leilis immediately remembered the teacher''s last advice and hurriedly asked the mercenary group to take him back to the fortress. At first, the mercenaries were naturally surprised and tried to persuade themselves to go out at dawn on the grounds that it was dangerous to march at night, Leilis kept persuading them and even promised to give them a generous reward when they returned to the fortress, but it didn''t seem to work until their leader, who looked quite young, asked him why he was in a hurry. Naturally, leilis couldn''t tell what happened in the yarnod mountains, Finally, relys lied that her team was sent into the forest by belika fortress to investigate the snowstorm. On the way, she suddenly met the army of Ogg barbarians. Under the cover of her companions, she managed to escape back alone. Now the tense is urgent and she must report back to the fortress immediately. Fortunately, when she mentioned the Ogg barbarian army, the mercenaries were frightened at once. Leilis was worried that the silver elves would catch up. In addition, she saw that these mercenaries already knew that the wind and snow in the misty forest did not stop this summer, so she could not ignore some secrets and continued to tell them. Because the wind and snow did not stop last year, the Saxon kingdom did not send troops to belika fortress, If the ogre army raids the fortress through the forest, the whole fortress may fall and make big 6 subject to the second massive invasion by the ogre barbarians. Leilis was relieved that their leader seemed to know something about the big 6 situation. Knowing the seriousness of the situation, he quickly commanded the mercenaries to pack up materials and prepare them. Gerkate turned over and rode on the horse and said to Maggie, "Maggie, can you let Riley ride the same horse with you later?" "Of course." Maggie stood on the ground and looked up at her leader, gerkate. She seemed to be a little uneasy and asked, "I take the liberty to say, do you really believe what Riley said? Naxi about the invasion of ogue barbarians." Gerkate looked around, buried her head and whispered in Maggie''s ear, "I don''t believe it at all! The story about Ogg''s barbarian army is just a lie she made up." Eh!? Maggie was confused: "how did you see that?" "In her dream, leilis mentioned her teacher, Gretel, the royal court mage of Saxony Kingdom, and the word ''run away'', indicating that she should join the investigation team with her teacher." Speaking of this, gelkat sold a pass, In Maggie''s eager eyes, she continued to whisper: "I still have some impression about the court mage Gretel of Saxony kingdom. He is a high-level mage of level 16, and also a student of Faron, the great mage of the tower of sages. Even if there are many ogerman with low IQ, even his student, a mage of level 13, can run away. I don''t think Gretel, as a high-level mage of level 16, can''t escape. That''s absolute It will be a disgrace among mages! " "Maybe her teacher ran the other way" "It''s impossible. Mages and mages have their own unique contact methods, not to mention that Gretel and leilis are still teachers and students. Even if they run away with the transmission array, they can find each other. It''s impossible that leilis will faint in the snow alone." "Then why do you believe her?" "I said Maggie, leilis was anxious to return to belika fortress and lied to us. Maybe it was because there were some secrets we couldn''t tell. As for what secrets we couldn''t control as mercenaries. But at least one thing she didn''t deceive us was that there must be something terrible chasing her behind her, which made her afraid to rest for a moment. Think about it. Even a 16 The unknown enemy that level 13 mages can''t escape also makes a level 13 mage run away in such a panic. Do you want to stay in place and see what the other party is? " The dark forest around kept hanging wind and snow. The roaring wind drove the trembling sound of the branches. Coupled with gelkate''s deliberate low tone, Maggie immediately shivered and involuntarily thought of some unknown stories about the ancient forest in her mind. She swallowed her saliva and nodded quickly and said, "I understand the collar, we''ll get out right away." A team of more than ten mercenaries walked in the dark forest with torches. A scout who was good at investigation drove ahead and rode on the same horse with Riley. Maggie walked in the middle of the team, while gerkate, as the leader, bravely asked for a tail. Although he felt strange, no mercenary dared to resist his orders, The progress of the people along the way was quite fast. As gerkate expected, in the high altitude behind the mercenary team, five huge high-level element biological ice crystal falcons were stirring their wings, raising an unknown cold, flying to a fuzzy mark point day and night. The huge claws formed by ice crystals are swinging restlessly, ready to freeze and tear up the prey that is trying to escape Chapter 46 Yalin, sitting on the throne in the ice crystal hall, slowly returned to reality from the memory of the White Dragon King. In the past two days, Yalin spent most of his time checking the memory of the White Dragon King in order to find a way to integrate Luo Jiean and white dragon consciousness, because there are only five days left to maintain the spell on Luo Jiean to ensure that her consciousness will not be swallowed. But the helpless thing is that the memory of the White Dragon King who has lived for thousands of years is very huge. Because Yalin can only rely on intuition to find the information he wants, he has not been able to find it. In addition, there is not much time left, which makes Yalin very distressed. Now it should be a race against time to find the memory. Yalin stopped to query the studio because the summoned Elemental creature ice crystal Falcon sent back the news. Through the residual frost force on the female mage leilis, the ice crystal Falcon has caught up with the prey before it escaped from the forest day and night for several days. Does anyone help her? Yalin, thousands of kilometers away, has extended his magic to the limit. Due to the problem of distance, Yalin, who perceives things through elements, can only vaguely get some information. The power of frost left on Riley is moving forward quickly, which is not like what a exhausted girl can do, Besides, around her, Yalin also felt that some other souls were moving together. In the vague and clean, Yalin can roughly distinguish some people. There are about ten people in this team, three of whom can feel the magic fluctuation, and others seem to be ordinary soldiers from the flow of breath. Through Gretel''s memory, Yalin guesses that these people may be mercenaries hired by slave merchants in the free city. "I don''t know if the girl has told the story here." Although it has been learned from Gretel''s memory that the sorceress leilis hates slave traders, and she also knows how serious the encounter of the born yanold mountains is, Yalin sitting on the throne is still worried about complications and muttered: "there''s no way! It''s better to solve these people together. It''s safer, but we have to kill leilis first!" Under the communication of Yalin''s consciousness, the ice crystal Falcon over the forest once again raised its altitude and flew to the target not far away. Five high-level elemental creatures are definitely overqualified to deal with a exhausted and exhausted female mage, even if the fighting level of that team is higher than that of the investigation team led by Gretel, However, the number is always too small. In the face of five high-level elemental creatures, they have no chance of winning. ========================================= The expeditionary March is used to the mercenaries who have good living habits on the battlefield. Although Riley is a mage, she has a good physique. She usually marches around the clock It can still support, but now leilis has just escaped death and her body is still in an extremely weak state. This high load March is not pressure for female mages, so she is fighting her life! It has been close to the edge of the fog forest. Although the wind and snow is not very heavy, the weather is still very cold. Maggie holds the reins and looks at the virtual sweat on the face of the female mage in front. It is obvious that sweating in such a cold environment is not a normal reaction. "How are you?" Leilis supported herself, nodded and said, "no problem. Where are we now?" "You can leave the forest in only one day, and then you can enter a safe area." After knowing that the female mage in front of her cheated her party, Maggie''s attitude became a little colder. After leilis nodded, she suddenly remembered something and asked, "sorry, I didn''t know which mercenary regiment you were after you saved me." Faced with this question, Maggie was a little stunned. Before she could answer, a mercenary next to her leaned over and said proudly: "beautiful mage, when you were silent in the magical world, have you ever heard of the most famous mercenary regiment in the free city?" Obviously, the mercenary probably wanted to win the favor of the female mage in front of him, so she had a profound feeling in her words. However, leilis obviously didn''t notice this way: "the most famous mercenary group in the free city?" "It seems that you are too focused on the study of magic and haven''t heard the news outside." The mercenary shook his head helplessly, showed the badge of the mercenary regiment and said, "split tooth Tomahawk! We have completed countless difficult tasks. We are the most famous and powerful mercenary force in the free city!" At a young age, with a level of level 12, leilis does spend most of her time on magic research and learning, but this does not mean that she doesn''t accept the news from the outside world at all. Leilis has heard a little about the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment in the free city. After all, it''s like killing an abyss multi headed lizard, The powerful existence of killing the violent Cyclops was completed by their mercenary regiment, but what impressed Riley more than the cracked tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment itself was the leader of this mercenary regiment and the invincible champion of the free city Arena - gerkate Casa! After hearing the mercenary''s self introduction, leilis involuntarily turned her head and looked at the man at the end of the team. If she remembered correctly, after waking up, he did say that she was the leader of the team. After noticing that leilis turned her eyes to the leader at the end of the team, Maggie waved to the mercenaries who accosted on one side. With an expression of ''you''re dead'', she said, "it seems that our leader is more famous than the whole mercenary group." Alas ~! The mercenary sighed softly, then looked at Riley and rode to the side. At this time, Riley came back to her senses, looked at Maggie with a little regret and said, "I''m sorry, I pay too much attention to magic research and don''t pay much attention to things outside." "It doesn''t matter. It seems that you at least know our leader." Maggie said with an indifferent manner. When referring to gerkate, leilis still said in disbelief: "although I''ve heard rumors, I really didn''t expect this legendary mercenary to be so young." "Young!?" Maggie chuckled and said, "hahaha! Almost everyone who meets our leader for the first time will say so, but do you know how old our leader is this year?" "I don''t know." Maggie patted grace on the head, pointed to the strong man in front of him and said, "how old do you think that man is this year?" Following Maggie''s finger, leilis looked and said, "it looks like she''s about 4O years old." "You''re right, but you know what?" Maggie was a little stunned, lowered her voice and said in Riley''s ear, "Coleman, he got to know Ling and became his subordinate twenty years ago." In surprise, leilis turned to look at Maggie and said, "twenty years ago! How could this be possible?" "Our collar just looks young. In fact, he is 36 years old." "What?! it''s impossible." Riley grinned with an incredible expression. "Alas, don''t talk about you. If Koman hadn''t followed the leader long ago, no one would believe us." "Isn''t he human?" Maybe meeting the mysterious man in the yanoder mountains left a shadow on Riley''s psychology. At the moment, she asked with some fear. Although some great nobles and rich people can look young under luxurious beauty and maintenance, gelkate is obviously not like this type of person. Either he is gifted or he is not human at all, Just like Princess Luo Jiean''s'' silver snow ''blood. "Who knows?" The dark maidservant sighed with a rare tenderness in her eyes, looked at gerkate in the distance and said: "We sometimes guessed, but the leader never said it, and we didn''t dare to ask him. Over time, no one wanted to ask the identity of the leader except those mercenaries and organizations against us. For us, as long as he still led us to victory, he will always be the leader of the split tooth Tomahawk, not only our mercenaries, but also the whole free city A tacit understanding. " "It has become a tacit understanding." unexpectedly, gelkate has so many mysterious deeds. Leilis quietly tastes the last meaning of this sentence. "You know, Riley, for us mercenaries, this profession is too famous, but it''s not a good thing." Maggie said suddenly. "Really? Fame can not receive more entrusted tasks. What''s wrong with this?" Riley asked with some confusion. Maggie smiled and looked like a rookie and said to Riley, "it is because the split tooth Tomahawk is so famous that many other mercenaries regard us as the first target to be destroyed." "How could this happen?" Riley whispered in surprise, because the rumors about the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment that she usually came into contact with boasted that the mercenary regiment and the leader of the mercenary regiment were as invincible as gods. The mercenary regiment that can call the wind and rain in a free city can be an enemy of 100 elite soldiers, As long as you shout, the whole mercenary regiment in the free city will circle around the cracked tooth Tomahawk. When Reese told her usual rumors, Maggie laughed and said: "I said, Miss mage, you think the same as those rookies who have just joined our mercenary regiment. Let me tell you the reality. The split tooth Tomahawk is indeed the most famous mercenary regiment in free city, but because we are so famous, other mercenary regiments regard us as a thorn in the eye in order to become famous at one stroke." "Think about it, if we can find an opportunity to annihilate the most famous split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment at one stroke, it will be a great honor as long as it comes out. The mercenaries who are afraid of our strength in the free city do bow and bow when they see us, but once they leave the free city, they are polite to us on the surface and secretly hope to find an opportunity It will destroy us and make them famous by our death. " Tingdao, here, leilis also understands Maggie''s idea. Indeed, people are greedy, not to mention the desperate career of mercenaries. In fact, many mercenaries in the whole big 6 play the roles of mercenaries and robbers at the same time, but there are trade unions specialized in managing mercenaries in free cities, In order to prevent some robbers and mountain bandits from sneaking into the free city under the banner of mercenaries, they regard it as a safe haven. "Isn''t there a mercenary Union in the free city? Don''t they manage these behaviors?" "Mercenary Union?" Maggie said as if she had heard the funniest joke: "You are too naive. The mercenary union only accepts part of the entrusted tasks of Hebu, provides material supplies and big 6 situation information, and then draws profits from them. The dispute between the mercenary groups will be managed occasionally by the union, but basically like nothing, the free city is a place where meat is weak and food is strong. If we win, the mercenary groups that sneak attacks and do bad to us will not escape A fine, forever deportation or even death penalty, but if our split tooth Tomahawk is unfortunately destroyed by the other party, the mercenary Union will not waste time and energy for the losers who lose their strength. " Maggie paused a little, her expression became subtle and continued: "In fact, the trade union has to manage only the attacks of some illegal mercenaries against national caravans and towns. After all, as the only self-control and neutral free city in the big six, even if the rich country has a great influence on the big six countries economically, the free city doesn''t want to be targeted by the public." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± "Ha ha! Maggie, you''re right. Free cities have power and financial resources, but these two forces can''t equal the most primitive force in the world." just when Riley was speechless, gelkate suddenly rode to the two of them. "Oh! Collar." ¡°©­©­¡± Maggie hurried to say hello, while leilis just looked at gerkate meaningfully without saying a word. Gerkate also glanced at her. Leilis lowered her voice and said, "violence!" If Yalin was present, he would applaud gelkat''s opinion! "No matter in the face of overwhelming violence, both the supreme king and the wealthy businessmen will die, just like ordinary people. Even if they occupy most of the wealth in the big six, the free city dare not openly stand against all kings. Smart businessmen know how to hide themselves in an inconspicuous corner to avoid the eyes of the world and spend money Money tempts others to work for their own interests, and then slowly erodes everything behind like a moth. "Don''t you like those greedy businessmen in the free city?" Leilis supported gelkate''s words and asked carefully. Gelkate tilted her head and said with a cynical look, "no! No! No! Miss mage, it is natural for businessmen to pursue interests. There is nothing wrong with this. We are mercenaries. We take money to do things and make our standards. In contrast" Generally speaking, gelkat suddenly fiercely came down and looked at the sky behind. Maggie was surprised that she always maintained a relaxed look, showing a confused look for the first time, and leilis looked uneasily at the rear along gelkat''s eyes, but there was nothing except the falling snow. "This is really interesting!" Gerkate''s face was a little nervous, but she showed inexplicable excitement. She yelled at the marching mercenaries: "pay attention to me, little ones. Get ready for battle. There will be guests coming later." Chapter 47 The ice crystal Falcon with polar cold lowered its flight altitude. At the sign of Yalin, the five falcons used their own characteristics to integrate into the snowy environment and planned to surprise their prey When the ice crystal Falcon has reached the range where the naked eye can see the other party, Yalin vaguely feels that there are some magic fluctuations on everyone in the escaping mercenary team. It is obvious that the other party has been ready for battle and has applied the frost resistance spell and magic defense barrier on his body in advance. Moreover, the mercenary team is divided into three teams, which are intertwined together. In this way, it can not only avoid being killed by falcons, but also other teams can support each other when any team is attacked. How could they have noticed the arrival of the ice crystal Falcon in advance? Yalin was surprised that ice crystal falcons are high-level elemental creatures. Although they have a very strong smell of water elements, they should be able to cover up these smells in the [frost storm barrier]. Moreover, Yalin deliberately hid these elemental creatures, but even so, the other party can know in advance! Now, with the help of this mercenary team, leilis has reached the edge of the forest. If she doesn''t do it now, she will never have a chance. Once the other party leaves the scope of [frost storm barrier], she will not be able to perceive the exact location of leilis. "There''s no time to hesitate! Now that you''ve been found, attack directly. You must kill Riley first!" In the ice crystal Hall of the frost wing hall, Yalin gave orders to the summoned ice crystal falcon. Thousands of kilometers away, the ice crystal Falcon left and began to dive towards the mercenary team! The shrill cry instantly cut through the air, and a large number of water elements gathered together to form countless sharp ice blades, shooting at the mercenaries like raindrops. The little mage rode on his horse, held up his staff and exclaimed, "my God! There are five ice crystal falcons, a high-level water element creature!" "Stop barking and keep the magic boundary." The strong man Koman held a huge tower shield behind him and shouted at the little mage. The water element ice crystal falcon is an element creature of the same level as the fire element giant evelett. Usually, a mage needs at least 17 levels of magic to summon high-level element creatures such as evelett or ice crystal falcon. Even if the element creatures are summoned from the spirit world to the material world, they still need to maintain their existence with their own magic, The more powerful the elemental creatures are, the more magic they need to maintain. Usually, the magic of a level 17 mage can maintain the ice crystal Falcon in the material world for up to half an hour. At the end of the first round of attack, the protective magic applied to the mercenaries in advance saved their lives, and the ground behind these fleeing mercenaries was densely covered with sharp ice blades, which made these people who have experienced many battles and licked blood every day feel numb! Leilis lowered her head and looked at the huge elemental creatures in the sky in horror. The female mage had felt from the smell of these high-order water elemental creatures. It must be the mysterious man in the yanold mountains who sent him to hunt down himself "Keep your head down!" Maggie pressed leilis'' head, took out the crossbow from behind, and three red arrows were installed. The five ice crystal falcons carried the mercenaries in front of and behind them, causing a frenzied air current to dive down from time to time in an attempt to disrupt the mercenaries'' team. Some mercenaries tried to fight back with bows and arrows, but the arrows that flew out could not catch up with the ice crystal Falcon''s rapidity. Even if they hit occasionally, they could not penetrate the hard body formed by ice crystals. The Falcon swooping down fiercely grabbed a mercenary and brought him to a height of hundreds of meters with the scream of the other party. Then, facing the desperate mercenary, the Falcon swooped down fiercely and threw the poor prey in its claws as a shell on the way forward of a mercenary team. "Get out of the way!" Koman fiercely pulled his horse''s head to avoid his flying companions. However, a mercenary beside him had no time to dodge. He was immediately hit to the ground by the company and the horse. The huge impact made the two people and the horse split in an instant, and the red blood scattered all over the ground like a spray of water mist. "Latis!! damn it." Looking at the tragedy of his companions, Koman scolded angrily. The team is now at the edge of the forest, and unfortunately, the place of travel happens to be an open snow field. No matter how fast the horses run, they can''t compare with the falcons flying in the air. Gelkate waved to the team and motioned to turn to the forest not far from the right. As long as they enter the forest, the ice crystal falcons flying in the forest will be greatly hindered. The mercenaries expertly drove the horses, and the three teams neatly adjusted the direction. Their tacit understanding of cooperation was no less than that of the regular cavalry troops who had undergone strict training. &1t kill her now& gt Under Yalin''s will, an ice crystal Falcon close to gelkat rolled gracefully in the air and dived down recklessly, ignoring the bow and arrow flying towards him. The Falcon has gathered a large number of water elements on its wings. In the face of the inevitable ice crystal Falcon diving towards herself, gerkate clenched her teeth, sneered, quickly took out the battle axe wrapped in black cloth on her back and said, "interesting, let me see if your big ice is hard or my battle axe is harder!" When the ice crystal Falcon was about to touch gelkat, an arrow fiercely flew to the Falcon''s forehead. Then the Falcon, who originally thought it was just an ordinary arrow attack, lost its balance in an instant because of the explosion and violently twisted its body composed of ice crystals to avoid embarrassing falling to the ground. However, after completing this action, the ice crystal Falcon now flew past the target Looking at the ice crystal Falcon''s forehead shattered by the explosion arrow and lost the opportunity to attack, Maggie finally relaxed, adjusted the crossbow and shouted to gerkate, "lead, 2ooo Ryan, you have to reimburse after you go back!" "I see! Well done, maggie!" Gerkate smiled and waved, grabbed the reins again, sped up and rushed to the forest. As an element creature, the fatal point of the ice crystal falcon is the element core in the center of its body. As long as the core is not damaged, it can regenerate even if it is smashed. The degree of regeneration of water element organisms in the wind and snow area is much faster than that in other areas. After re raising the flight altitude, the injured Falcon has completely recovered from the injury. The war horse made by gerkate is a precious black horse with rare blood. It is much better in terms of strength and endurance than the war horses of other mercenaries! In a short time, gerkate had left the team, ran in the front and was about to enter the forest. &1t catch up and kill her even if you tear down the whole forest& gt In the Arnold mountains, Yalin vaguely felt that the marking point of the force of the cold ice was moving towards the forest on the right. After he realized the intention of the other party, Yalin immediately issued a pursuit order. The five ice crystal falcons immediately changed their direction according to Yalin''s order and rushed to the figure running in the front with all their strength. Is he leaving us? Leilis was worried about gerkate''s behavior, but suddenly Maggie was still paying attention to the falcons around her. She didn''t have any worry about gerkate''s behavior. Obviously, the maid knew who she was. There must be a special reason why the other party suddenly stepped forward into the forest ahead. However, before leilis had time to think about it, three ice crystal falcons quickly crossed over from their own sky and chased the seemingly fleeing gelkate. For a moment, leilis held it strangely. These elemental creatures should be sent to hunt themselves, but why did they go back to chase the leader of the sharp tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment? At this time, the running horse bumped. When leilis grabbed the reins with her right hand, she remembered that she had lost her right arm. For a moment, her mind suddenly woke up. Leilis suddenly recalled that she had planned to go back to the sage tower to see if she could recover her frostbitten arm, and then asked the high-ranking God priest of the Holy See to re graft her right arm, After his frostbitten right arm was cut off, he has been on gerkate''s horse. However, leilis knew that her arm was always in a strange state of being eroded and frostbitten by water elements because she touched the mysterious man in the yanoder mountains. Is it because of her right arm At the thought of this, leilis shouted desperately regardless of her weak body: "lose my arm, gelkate! Lose my arm!" "What are you talking about?" Maggie looked at Riley inexplicably in the alert. Leilis shouted loudly, but gelkate, who had run to the front, seemed not to hear. The black horse ran fast. At the moment of rushing into the forest, gelkate quickly stood up from the horse''s back, jumped up with a sudden jump, and grabbed the branches above her head at a height that ordinary people can''t imagine, The black war horse, who had lost its master, was still running forward. Then gerkate flipped dexterously and stood firm on the branch. When she took out the Tomahawk with her backhand, the three ice crystal falcons just lowered their height and were ready to rush into the forest. "Just three stupid birds came!" At the moment when the foremost ice crystal Falcon rushed into the forest, gelkat jumped down from the branch, and the battle axe wrapped in black cloth also cleaved down with the holder. The flying ice crystal Falcon couldn''t dodge, and the sharp axe blade cutting black cloth bit hard into the Falcon''s ice wing, Driven by inertia, accompanied by the harsh sound of breaking, he tore apart half of the body of the ice crystal Falcon and smashed the element core buried in the ice crystal. Then the battle axe bit into the Falcon''s body. The remaining inertia gelkate jumped up and jumped on the second Falcon immediately behind, trying to grasp the feathers formed by the ice crystal on the Falcon. The ice crystal falcon, which lost the core of the element, immediately decomposed into a pile of ordinary ice and scattered down in the air. The sound of branches breaking sounded continuously in the whole forest. With a large amount of snow, the scattered ice dragged a long trace on the ground before it finally stopped. &1t what& GT in the ice crystal hall, Yalin also opened his eyes in surprise. In a moment, he felt that one of the five ice crystal falcons had broken off his spiritual connection. However, in Yalin''s surprise, gerkate''s attack was not over. She grabbed the wings of the second ice crystal falcon. When the other party tried to rush into the sky, gerkate had raised her usual battle axe. Without the package of black cloth, the whole black axe seemed not to be made of metal. The axe blade of the battle axe showed a bloody dark light, just like the bloody teeth of a fierce beast. The ice crystal Falcon instinctively gathered a lot of cold air and tried to freeze to death those who dared to stand on their back. However, the Tomahawk directly waved down and cut into the Falcon''s body, which was as easy as a hot blade cutting into cream. With the cry of the Falcon, a beautiful wing reflecting the sun flew in the air, The ice crystal falcon that lost one wing flapped weakly, and the remaining wings circled and fell to the ground. Before the Falcon fell to the ground, gerkate accurately grabbed a branch and hung it on it. She saw the whole ice crystal Falcon struggling to repair the wound below. Gerkate jumped down and inserted the battle axe into the center of the Falcon''s body, smashing the dark blue element core inside the ice crystal body. After determining that the high-level elemental creatures were indeed dead, gerkate took a deep breath. However, the battle was not over yet. Countless ice blades flew from the rear. Facing two downed companions, the third ice crystal Falcon cleverly opened himself to a safe distance from his prey, so as not to accidentally change from hunter to prey. The wielding axe accurately knocked down the flying ice blade, and gelkate couldn''t get close to her ice crystal Falcon for a moment. At this time, only seven mercenaries rushed into the forest and watched the ice crystal Falcon collapse and scatter on the ground. Leilis couldn''t believe it and opened her eyes, Even her teacher, Gretel, needs a lot of energy to deal with an ice crystal falcon, a high-level element creature, and the odds of winning are only 50%, but gerkate can see that this is dealing with two ice crystal falcons at the same time. How is that possible? Not only Riley, but also Yalin was quite surprised. In an instant, she lost the spiritual connection between the two ice crystal falcons. It was obvious that they had been solved by the other party. There were even more powerful figures in the mercenary team than the regular King * * level 16 mage? Although the ice crystal falcon, a high-order meta creature, can''t exert all its strength because it can''t get sufficient magic supply because of its distance, even if the five ice crystal Falcons have great power, it''s impossible to \\\\, Yalin wanted to go to the fighting area to check the truth immediately. The ice crystal Falcon who was still attacking gelkat saw that everyone fled into the forest and immediately got out of the battle and joined the other two falcons. It is true that the ice crystal Falcon can''t fly too high in the forest. If it is an ordinary mercenary, it can easily solve them, but there is a strong warrior who doesn''t look like a human, In any case, Yalin is not far from sacrificing the only two falcons. "The collar is all right!" Maggie carefully pointed the crossbow at the ice crystal Falcon circling in the sky and asked gerkate with worry. After patting the ice and snow glued to her body, gerkate waved her hand and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just that my leather armor needs to be replaced when I go back." Just finished, the leather armor is full of ice crystals, "It seems that these five stupid birds can''t exert all their strength. They have to be poor in both degree and defense, otherwise they will be in trouble." Maggie nodded mechanically. Gelkat asked casually, "is there only this person left?" "Yes, boss, everyone else is dead." Koman gasped with injury. "It''s terrible! Six people died at once. It seems that the pension will be a lot when you go back." Gerkate sighed and said in an indifferent tone. The mercenaries gathered together, and the ice crystal Falcon in the sky didn''t mean to leave at all. It kept hovering over their heads, so that the surviving mercenaries had to maintain a high state of alert. Gerkate also looked helplessly at the Falcon in the sky and said, "well, everyone, let''s walk out slowly!" Chapter 48 "You mean your right arm may be the reason for attracting these elemental creatures?" Gelkate asked, riding on her black horse. After the battle, the smart horse quickly returned to its owner who had been with him for a long time Leilis nodded, but she didn''t seem to know how to explain. The female mage frowned and thought hard, hoping to find some good excuses and words. Gerkate held the axe but said disapprovingly, "I know your arm is strange. Otherwise, how could I rush into the forest alone." Eh!? These words stunned Riley. Gelkate calmly took out the broken arm wrapped in cloth and said, "speaking, you haven''t seen the current situation of your arm since I cut off your right arm. I said do you want to have a look now?" "Well," said Riley, nodding involuntarily. "You mean your right arm may be the reason for attracting these elemental creatures?" Gelkate asked, riding on her black horse. After the battle, the smart horse quickly returned to its owner who had been with him for a long time. Leilis nodded, but she didn''t seem to know how to explain. The female mage frowned and thought hard, hoping to find some good excuses and words. Gerkate held the axe but said disapprovingly, "I know your arm is strange. Otherwise, how could I rush into the forest alone." Eh!? These words stunned Riley. Gelkate calmly took out the broken arm wrapped in cloth and said, "speaking, you haven''t seen the current situation of your arm since I cut off your right arm. I said do you want to have a look now?" "Well," said Riley, nodding involuntarily. Looking up at the ice crystal Falcon circling in the sky, gerkate untied the white cloth wrapped around the broken arm after making sure they won''t attack for the time being: "Miss mage, I have to remind you to be prepared in advance. The next picture is not so good." With the release of the white cloth, an arm that has become pale as a whole appeared in front of everyone. Leilis looked at her right arm and narrowed her eyes slightly with fear. To everyone''s surprise, the fingers of her right arm have become ice crystals, and this strange crystallization phenomenon has also appeared in many other parts of her arm, It''s hard to imagine that this was once a body of flesh and blood. "Is this really my arm?" Leilis shook her head and said in fear. Don''t mention a girl like leilis. In the face of this terrible scene, the little mage next to her shrank her head Gerkate shrugged and said, "of course, or it''s mine." "How did this happen?" Reach out and leilis gently touches the crystallization of her arm. The smooth and hard feeling is clearly telling leilis that it is really like the touch of ice and crystal, not the softness of flesh and blood. Holding Riley''s broken arm, gerkate also said meaningfully: "Although I''m not a mage, I can also feel that the water element concentrated on it is quite huge, and it''s strange that the water element is eroding your arm like a disease. This is a very rare phenomenon! Your arm is more serious than when I first met you. According to my judgment, I think if I hadn''t cut off your hand at that time Arm, maybe the erosion of water element will follow your right arm When she said this, gerkate stretched out her hand and drew a line in front of Riley and said: "? enter the body bit by bit from here, and then slowly start to erode the whole body. Once you reach the heart position, you will die!" Leilis knew that gelkate''s words were not alarmist. At first, her arm was only frostbitten on the palm of the mysterious man. In recent days, the frostbite had quickly spread to the whole arm. Looking at the fracture of her right arm, leilis knew that if gelkate hadn''t cut off her arm, Once frostbite spreads to the body through the arm, if you can''t find a treatment at that time, you just have to wait to die slowly. "In fact, I''m also curious. What kind of power can concentrate so many water elements to form this state? Can you tell me?" Gelkate asked suddenly. The problem of "this \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. "I don''t think it was done by the ugg barbarians. Even the best alchemists and high-level magicians can''t change the essence of matter, not to mention the barbarians who don''t know magic at all." With that, gerkate pointed to the on the top of her finger and signaled by the Falcon. In the face of the death and injury of her teammates, Maggie was also a little unhappy with Riley, who restrained the concealment of the truth. She said, "Miss Riley, mercenaries and employers need to trust each other. We have lost six companions because we protect you. Those high-level element creatures are coming for you. What''s the matter?" "I''m sorry! Please be angry. I can''t reveal it." Leilis also looked at Maggie with guilt and promised, "I promise you that as long as you return to belika fortress, I will pay you a huge compensation and reward for this loss." "It''s not about money." "Forget it!" With an indifferent look, gerkate waved her hand and said, "if there''s any special reason why you don''t want to say it, forget it!" Not only Riley, but also Maggie and other mercenaries looked at gerkate strangely, as if asking why. Gerkate wrapped the broken arm again and said, "it''s our rule to collect money as a mercenary. We just need to know what the employer requires us to do. As for why, that''s not our consideration." Maggie looked a little angry and said, "but at least the employer can''t provide us with false information. No one will pick up the framed client." "There is no false information. As our employer, Miss Riley wants us to escort her back, but what happens on the way is not known by our employer in advance. Even if we encounter this situation, we can only say that we are unlucky." Gerkate said with a relaxed face: "if everything must be explained clearly by the employer, no one will hire us mercenaries." Facing gelkate''s Liao Lun Maggie, she didn''t dare to speak any more. She could only look at Riley to show her dissatisfaction. Riley looked at gelkate and saluted slightly: "thank you very much." "In fact, if you really want to thank me," gelkate said with a strange smile, "give me your broken arm?" "Why"? Riley was stunned. She didn''t know what gelkate wanted her right arm to do. After placing the broken arm, gerkate said in a relaxed tone, "it''s nothing special, but I hope you can give me this broken arm, can you?" "Yes, I''ll promise you as long as I return to belika fortress." Leilis, who lost in momentum, can only nod. "Thank you so much." Despite the strange eyes of his subordinates, gerkate continued to say to Riley: "don''t lose heart, Miss Riley. According to the current situation, this arm can''t be taken back from you, but even so, there are other ways to recover." Leilis smiled bitterly and said, "I also know some methods of limb regeneration, but it''s very difficult." Although she hasn''t seen it with her own eyes, Riley has also heard that the sacrifice in the holy capital in the western part of big 6 can regenerate people''s limbs. Of course, some rare holy objects can regenerate their arms. For example, the legendary life stone that can save the dead can also be done. Of course, the cost of getting a life stone is greater than killing a dragon, After all, it is said that the materials used to make the stone of life are all precious items that are difficult to obtain. One of them is dragon blood. Now it is said that only the Holy See still has two stones of life, but they are priceless. The Holy See can''t use them for itself. "Boss! We''re in trouble!" Big Koman suddenly shouted, interrupting Riley''s train of thought. People looked up at the sky one after another. The three falcons circling in the sky now gathered and merged together. The expanding and deformed ice crystal body began to lose its bird like posture and replaced it with a huge Centaur posture. The cold of death kept pouring out of the elemental biological body, combined with the roar like a giant beast, The huge water element creatures completed the fusion and stretched their huge wings to land from the air to the ground. At the moment of landing, gelkat and others almost felt that the ground was shaking violently. The cold ice frozen the ground and radiated around with element creatures as the center. Compared with the bird shaped ice crystal falcon, this time the element creatures were dressed in thick ice crystal armor, the hard ice wings were retracted behind, and the Warhammer in their hands was reflecting the dazzling sunshine in the air. When the Elemental creature over 15 meters tall glanced at the mercenaries under him, it turned everyone into prisoners of fear almost in an instant. Looking at the almost suffocating terrible monster in front of her, leilis couldn''t believe it and muttered, "how is it possible that the element Lord really exists?" "Elemental Lord? No!" As a level 13 mage, the little mage has naturally heard of the debate about the existence of the element Lord. Elemental Lord! As elemental creatures summoned by mages, there are obvious differences in intelligence according to their levels. Some low-level elemental creatures are completely puppets without any mind. High-level creatures such as ice crystal Falcon and Yvette are extremely intelligent creatures. In fact, some studies of the sage tower show that elemental creatures seem to grow by competing with each other and swallowing their own kind, Once a mage in the sage''s tower made an inference that there must be more powerful than the known high-level element creatures in the spiritual world where the four elements are located. These powerful element creatures and the central mechanism for managing the whole element creatures! Like the queen of ants and the queen of bees, they are called ''Lord'' in human way! But this is only human speculation. There is no evidence to show whether these so-called elemental lords really exist. What''s more, it is sheer nonsense. In the view of these mages, elemental creatures need their own magic support to maintain in the material world. The strength of elemental creatures should depend on the power of the caster, Not the power of the element itself. "It seems that after you go back, Miss Dharma Master, you can ask the tower of sages to write textbooks again." Looking at the approaching element creature in front of her, gerkate joked. "If I can go back alive," said Riley''s voice. The water element beast raised a hand and aimed at gerkate. The dazzling blue light condensed in its palm in an instant. With the suffocating cold, the huge ice arrow shot at the gathered mercenary team like lightning. Before the people had time to make any response, gerkate jumped off her horse and raised her axe to meet her. The black axe blade bit into the ice arrow and successfully hit it into pieces. The scattered ice made the mercenaries confused for a time. However, it was only at the moment when gerkate broke the ice arrow that the huge element creature had successfully approached itself under the cover of the moment when the ice arrow was broken. The huge ice cast hammer in her hand pounded fiercely, as if she intended to solve herself once and for all. This shit is really smart! In the crisis, gerkate can only turn the Tomahawk to block her in front of her to try to reduce the impact. At the moment, both sides are like a giant bear slapping a mouse in terms of volume. When the Warhammer in the hands of elemental creatures touches gerkate, it flies out like a baseball batter. "Collar!" In Maggie''s worried cry, gelkate''s body flying in the air cracked and broke many branches, almost out of the sight of the mercenaries, and then stopped falling in the distant forest! &1t that''s not enough. Keep attacking& gt Feeling successful, Yalin continued to give orders to the element creature. The second huge ice arrow was released from the element creature without hesitation. Its goal was to target gelkate who didn''t know whether she was dead or alive in the distance. Yalin didn''t want the dog blood plot of the protagonist''s resurrection in the animation. If you want to kill, you have to kill thoroughly. It''s best not to leave the body to each other. The ''Lord'' level water element creature created by fusing three high-level element creatures is too far away. Even Yalin can only keep it in the material world for 15 minutes. Once the time comes, the element Lord will have to return to the spiritual world. At that time, there will be no way to stop leilis. Although the ice crystal falcon is much worse than the water element Lord in strength, it has been in the material world for a long time. However, in the face of that strong and outrageous mysterious soldier, Yalin had to put all his eggs in the hope of solving each other in a quarter of an hour. Maggie ran to the place where gerkate fell on her horse. Facing the ice arrows flying from the top of her head and holding a crossbow, she shot all three explosion arrows without reservation, but the three explosion arrows only reduced the volume of the ice arrows and failed to completely prevent the ice arrows from hitting the target. When the ice arrow hit the target and splashed countless pieces of ice, everyone''s heart was covered with a shadow called despair. And behind them, the huge element Lord is holding the Warhammer and roaring after them! Chapter 49 Although the high-level water element Lord is huge, he moves very quickly. Two mercenaries who can''t escape quickly turn into meat and mud under the hammer. Maggie pulls the reins and holds the crossbow in one hand to shoot out all the remaining explosive arrows. After a few loud explosions, the latter arrows only leave a few minor scars on the high-level water element Lord, It can''t hurt the element core buried in the heavy ice armor, and the wound on the element Lord has healed visibly. ¡¢ The enraged element Lord stepped forward quickly and caught up with the people in the twinkling of an eye. The wielding hammer smashed the strong man Coman. Coman had to give up his war horse and jumped down recklessly at the moment of crisis. Coman didn''t come back until he rolled on the ground for several times. Now the other party has locked the target back to himself after solving his war horse, Being stared at by a behemoth nearly 15 meters tall, Koman felt that his body could not move as if it had been filled with iron and lead. When seeing the water element Lord raise the hammer again, the strong man Koman, as a senior old mercenary, instinctively raised the tower shield to try to defend. Even though he knew that the hard Tower Shield in his hand was a paper toy for the monster in front of him, and, At the moment when the war hammer mixed with the cold of death fell, Coman felt that the time seemed to be slowed down by someone''s prank. He could see every small change when the war hammer fell. Maggie next to him held a crossbow and the arrows were still rotating here in the air, The little mage on the other side is condensing red magic brilliance in his hand. He opens his mouth and seems to be shouting something Is this what people feel at the moment before death? The strong man Koman gasped and opened his eyes to watch the hammer fall on him. At the moment, a dark shadow had crossed Koman''s head faster than Maggie and the little mage and came to the water element Lord. The battle axe in his hand accurately cut into the fragile junction between the hammer and the long handle, In the fierce blow, the giant hammer in the hands of the water element Lord was bounced away by a battle axe that can only be used as a toothpick for himself. The whole hammer has been distorted and broken ice ejected like a sharp blade and stabbed into the element Lord''s own body. Gerkate! Coman also maintained his shield posture and looked at the figure in front of him incredulously. "Collar!" Maggie wept with joy and shouted at gerkate. The leather armor on gerkate''s body was worn out because of the attack just now. At this time, gerkate was as excited as a hungry beast smelling the smell of blood. There were many surprised red lights flowing on her naked body like some strange totem symbols. After saving Coman, gerkate rushed forward directly, Try to rush into the footwall of the water element Lord and cut off his limbs. Aware of the other party''s attempt, the element Lord raised his huge fist and smashed it at the bold human! &1t; This guy is still alive? > In the ice crystal hall, Yalin sat on the throne with a dignified face. Finally, the vision of the element Lord made the vague mental induction a little clearer, but the result was that he saw a shocking picture. The male soldier who hit two ice falcons in an instant was still alive after being fiercely attacked by the element Lord, You can even stand up and fight! This guy should not be human? Yalin thought in his heart, because the battle site is too far away from Yano''s mountains, Yalin can only vaguely feel the existence of gelkat and can''t know his true identity and appearance, but judging from the terrible power he burst out, it is definitely not what human beings can have. In fact, after eliminating the investigation team led by Gretel, Yalin inevitably underestimated the power of the original residents of the world. Gretel is a high-level magician who acts as a court mage in a country. With a level 16 magic level, he can be regarded as a very powerful figure in the whole big 6, However, Gretel was easily defeated by Aquarius golden saint Didier in the battle. Maybe Gretel could not exert all his strength because of the crisis and home advantage at that time, but in any case, it is an indisputable fact that the strongest mage in a country lost to his called subordinates. Moreover, the level of Didier at that time was Lv2, I don''t know how much room for its potential to rise! However, the emergence of gerkate directly broke a little pride that had just bred in Yalin, and made Yalin understand one thing. The intelligence he collected from Gretel''s mind is the tip of the iceberg of the world. It seems that it is better to use the memory of the White Dragon King as the judgment standard of the world in the future. On the battlefield at the edge of the forest, due to the quick return defense of the water element Lord, gelkate could only cut her arm. At this moment, the water element Lord unreservedly released powerful magic, raised a large number of ice spikes from the ground and forced her opponent away. When the two sides pulled away, the water element Lord quickly recovered her arm and hammer, This time, even the proud and powerful element Lord dared not move forward rashly. Even without Yalin''s consciousness, the element Lord knew that the man in front of him was definitely not an ordinary human. "Are you okay?" When gerkate helped Coman come over, Maggie hurried forward and asked with worry. "Don''t worry! Don''t worry! I''m very good now!" In this case, gerkate grinned and said happily, "Hey, I didn''t expect that this ghost is really smart. It''s really interesting!" Looking at the battle style of gelkate, which was beyond human imagination, the remaining mercenaries were too nervous to say a word, and gelkate tore off the broken leather armor in front of the crowd without paying attention. At this time, rilys noticed that the surprised red light on gelkate disappeared, and there were no scars on the upper body of the strong * *, It was hard for her to believe that gerkate was hit out a few minutes ago and hit an unknown number of branches. "What the hell are you?" Riley''s eyes revealed a look of fear, because gerkate''s performance reminded her of the mysterious man in Yanuo''s mountains in a moment. Both of them have human appearance, but they also wield the terrible power of ordinary people''s imagination. What! Gerkate tilted her head and looked at Riley, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter what I am. The important thing is that I can save your life now." ¡¢ Seeing that the water element Lord not far away has recovered from his injury, gerkate picked up the battle axe, summoned his horse for Koman to ride on and said, "Maggie, you take everyone back to belika fortress immediately. I''m responsible for staying here and dragging this shit." Maggie said with worry; "Are you kidding me? Did you tell us to leave you and escape?" Not only Maggie, but also Riley couldn''t bear it. What gerkate said instantly reminded her of Gretel, her mentor left in order to escape. "I''ll stay and fight together!" The usually wretched little mage showed some courage at this time. "This shit is very difficult to deal with. In terms of strength, I''m afraid it''s the violent Cyclops who will be scared when they see it. In addition, now there is a snowstorm, and the recovery of water element creatures is much faster than that in other areas. I''m afraid your magic enchantment can''t even bear its blow." Gerkate''s words made Maggie even more worried and said, "but it''s more dangerous for you to stay alone." "Shut up, it''s an order. What can you do if you stay?" Gerkate raised her battle axe and looked at the slowly approaching water element Lord and said: "Is this a hindrance to me? Go back now. It''s not far from the fortress. You should arrive in about five hours. If I can''t return to the fortress by tomorrow morning, you don''t have to worry about me. Split tooth Tomahawk will choose a new collar." "No, I will never leave you alone." Maggie took the reins and painstakingly advised, "let''s go together. We can escape." I don''t know why gelkat was annoyed by Maggie''s advice and said, "I said this is an order. Have you forgotten your identity! Maggie!" For a moment, Maggie was stunned. Leilis seemed to feel the girl behind her trembling slightly. Maggie''s expression slowly calmed down. After a mercenary''s etiquette, she said, "yes, let''s leave now." Coleman shouted to gelkat on his horse, "don''t die, good brother!" Watching the team go away until it disappeared in sight, gerkate moved her neck and the snowstorm blew on him, but he seemed not to feel the cold at all. He said excitedly to the element Lord in front of him: "well, no one bothers us now. Next, we''ll have enough fun." With a provocative tone, gelkat''s body flashed a surprised red light again. The black Tomahawk in his hand seemed to be induced, half of it flashed a dazzling blood red, and the muscles of his whole body slowly expanded and squirmed. Gelkat grabbed the Tomahawk and rushed to the element Lord. "Let me see what the strength of the legendary water element Lord is!" In the face of the fierce gerkate, the water element Lord also took the responsibility, raised the Warhammer and stepped up quickly! The roaring wind and snow accompanied by the sound of stepping on the ground was like a high war drum, and the two shadows collided violently together. =================================== In the evening, Yalin was still sitting in the ice crystal hall. The posture of the male soldier fighting with the water element Lord was still imprinted in his mind. He sent ice crystal falcons to chase leilis who ran away. He thought he could easily solve the already weak female mage, but he didn''t expect that a mercenary team halfway out had a stronger soldier than the national regular army. The water element Lord can''t do his best because of his magic supply, but the people who can hit it are really unimaginable. Fortunately, the element Lord also caused a lot of damage to the other party. At least it can comfort Yalin that the strength of the other party is still below himself, but this failure made leilis run away, and Yalin is more worried that Yanuo''s mountains will be spread. To sum up, it''s because Gretel has made great achievements with a magic guide in her hand. If she knew it would be like this, she should ask the frost snow elves to pray for the establishment of anti magic barriers in advance, and it''s also necessary to establish more sentry towers and portal in the forest. If something like Riley happens again, If you use the portal to instantly transfer a white dragon to a nearby place instead of calling elemental creatures, you can absolutely ensure that you can catch the other party before he can escape far. In addition, with the power of the giant dragon, even if you encounter the powerful male warrior, you can ensure to defeat him. It''s too late to say anything now. It''s too late to make up for it! It''s better to spend more energy on how to deal with possible things in the future, and now another important thing is to find a way to integrate consciousness. Princess Luo Jiean doesn''t have much time to delay. After searching the memory of the White Dragon King all day, Yalin still couldn''t find a way to integrate consciousness. He left the frost wing hall and returned to odur City tired. Several reports are on the table waiting for him to check. One is about the resettlement schedule of the fugitive elves. Their emotions have gradually stabilized recently. They seem to have agreed to live here, Now we have begun to build some simple houses. When Yalin saw this, he was considering arranging some "spies" to enter these elves, and let the frost elves communicate with their fellow families of these fugitive elves. Another report is about the repair of the magic image. In the research department, Medea and frost snow wizard have repaired the magic image and are now manufacturing a new magic image according to the design drawing, but some important parts are missing. Yalin also noticed that there is a parts list in the report, in which various types of magic spars account for the majority. Seeing here, Yalin was like a discouraged ball lying on the table: "frost elves and dwarves have to wait at least half a year to learn how to grind and screen gemstones. This is not killing me!" Yalin threw the report aside with his head in pain. There are many books and documents about gem grinding and processing in the meditator library, but there is no one in his territory who has this knowledge. In other words, all students have to learn by themselves without teachers. Even if calling creatures are smart, they can''t learn for a while, In other words, Yalin has to continue to face the painful days of selling raw materials at a low price and buying finished goods at a high price. Generally speaking, it takes ordinary people decades to accumulate experience before they can learn how to grind and process gemstones. However, it only takes half a year for ordinary creatures to summon and they can learn them completely by self-study. This is a great thing in the big 6, but Yalin still feels too slow. Nemo once said to himself, No matter what kind of ability, as long as a person with relevant knowledge teaches, the learning degree of ordinary summoned creatures can be doubled, that is, if he can summon a person with relevant experience in gem grinding and screening, he can be self-sufficient in the supply of magic crystal in only three months. "Damn! In that case" After opening the calling system interface, Yalin switched out a red figure on the screen. Chapter 50 Yuansaka Lin! As one of the heroines of "fatestaynight", the owner of the yuansaka family is archer''s master in the original work. Because the inherited family magic mainly relies on gemstones as the medium, he is very good at Gem grinding and other skills. In the original work, the first beauty in the original School Park of sakazaki Lingshi Suiqun is an excellent student in the same school Park as the hero Shiro. She is famous for her excellent performance, dignified appearance, good conduct and all conditions. Very popular with male students, and very popular among female students. However, the so-called top student is only a superficial phenomenon of yuansaka Lin. in fact, her nature is a little devil who likes pranks and teasing people she likes very much. Moreover, she has been in financial difficulties for many years due to the huge cost of gem magic, so she is particularly sensitive to money. Many fans who love her have given her the titles of devil Lin and little devil! Compared with saber altoria, the first popular heroine in "fatestaynight", Yalin slightly prefers the little devil who loves to tease people. Maybe it''s because saber in the original book is set too perfect. Abandon the cute selling settings of those second friends. Saber in the original setting abides by chivalry, kindness, integrity and loyalty, has firm faith and focuses all his energy on his own goals. Therefore, he seldom says useless words and does useless things at ordinary times. It is because it is too perfect that Yalin feels that saber has been cold and arrogant. When facing saber, Yalin always feels that liking her is always like the loyalty between the king and his subjects, not the friendship between friends! In contrast, yuansaka Lin, who occasionally makes mistakes and takes teasing the people he likes as fun, feels that she is more like a normal girl in reality. Name: yuansaka Lin Race: Human Profession: Magician Grade: LV1 Experience: O / 2ooo Magic: 18oo Strength: 91 Agility: 1O2 Spirit: 374 Wisdom: 187 Constitution: 74 Favorability: intimate 5O / 1OO Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) GEM specialization (GEM related ability improved) Magic specialization (magic power and learning increased by 10%), eight pole Boxing (fighting ability improved) element sensing (element magic power and defense increased by 5%) financial management (financial management ability improved) Growth potential: CCC Special Summon resurrection needs: 84oo soul energy Looking at all kinds of materials of yuanbanlin, Yalin sighed again that there are more people with special abilities than normal Niu B. unexpectedly, yuanbanlin, a young lady who always falls off the chain at a critical moment, has reached CCC, which is an evaluation of Tuoqi, the strongest in Beidou Shenquan, You know, in the original book, yuansaka Lin was hit by the other party in the sneak attack on Ge muzongichiro and lost his combat effectiveness, while GE muzongichiro''s evaluation was only C. 84oo''s soul energy summoning is not cheap. It can summon more than 20 frost snow wizard mages in conversion. However, considering the end of this day of low selling and high buying as soon as possible, and the red coat, long black silk stockings and short skirt worn by the devil in front of Ya Lin, it really makes Ya Lin feel itchy "Nemo! Are you sure that devil Lin can sift and grind magic crystal stone?" Yalin is still careful to ask for Nemo''s advice. After all, Lin''s call costs 84oo soul energy. Now there are only 123oo soul energy left in his hand. "I can assure you of this, dear master. Although magic crystal stone is a unique product in the world, its structural composition is roughly similar to that of gemstones. Yuansaka Lin in the original book can grind and process magic crystal stone." "Well, 84oo soul energy is worth it." "Please let me remind you of my respected Master." Nemo said suddenly at this time. "What''s up?" "According to my analysis of the original characters, compared with hirosaka Lin, her father hirosaka Shichen is better at Gem screening and grinding than hirosaka Lin at consuming the same soul energy." Yalin waved his hand before Nemo finished saying, "stop Nemo! Stop talking about the impossible." "I''m sorry! Dear master." "Nemo, why do you suddenly think of recommending that yuansaka Shichen?" Nemo did give a lot of good advice to Yalin many times, but in terms of calling special characters, Nemo always maintained the state of explanation and would not actively recommend some characters. This time Nemo suddenly recommended yuanban Shichen, which surprised Yalin. Facing Yalin''s inquiry, Nemo''s projection immediately replied respectfully: "My dear master, according to your previous special characters, I judge that you don''t like flashy characters. Except for the Special Summoned characters randomly rewarded, each character you actively summoned summoned calls them where they are most needed after considering their abilities, rather than to meet their own preferences and personal desires Call. " "You flatter me too much." Yalin listened to Nemo''s words with tears and laughter: "it''s just that I have a special experience in the past." "Yes! My dear master." Nemo nodded and continued: "as your assistant, I have strong learning ability. After every conversation with you, I will learn and judge your values. Therefore, considering the cost performance of this special summoning character, I recommend you summon yuanban Shichen who is more powerful than yuanban Lin under the same soul energy consumption." That''s what happened! Yalin has figured it out. It seems that Nemo is not just a rigid system. With strong learning ability, he can give himself the most appropriate suggestions after understanding himself. Thinking of this, Yalin can''t help but feel more good about Nemo. "I see, Nemo. I appreciate your advice." Yalin smiled sincerely and said: "I just can''t accept your suggestion this time. Of course, I don''t mean that you are wrong. If the soul energy consumed is the same, the more powerful Shichen yuansaka is naturally more cost-effective than Lin yuansaka. However, people are always changeable. I still have my own preferences and * *, but I can control myself a little. I''m not the kind who can do without desire The saint of prayer. " "Yes! My dear master, I fully understand what you mean." Nemo gently held his shoulder with one hand and saluted slightly. Yalin doesn''t want to beat Nemo''s "enthusiasm" and said, "Nemo, you will gradually add my character and preferences to the judgment. After all, Nemo, you sometimes really have a lot of good suggestions." In the original work, as yuanban Shichen, yuanban Lin''s father, Yalin really didn''t like him. The main reason is that yuanban Shichen sent Lin''s sister yuanban Yingying, the future Jiantong Yingying, to Jiantong''s house. In addition to Yingying''s tragic experience, in fact, when he was a father, his initial idea was for Yingying, Because the magic seal of the magician family can only be passed on to one successor, she thinks that Ying can inherit the magic of the next Jiantong family without wasting her magic talent in the Jiantong family whose magic blood is gradually cut off, but it is impossible to think of her daughter''s tragic fate in the future. In the novel of fatezero, Yalin disliked the man of Shichen yuanban because he had a painful experience of losing family affection. As a father, he was too persistent in the so-called "root cause" and didn''t understand his family''s feelings at all. He thought that his kindness to Sakura sent Sakura to the hell of the Jiantong family, Among them, the plot of Tongyan night denouncing yuanban Shichen makes Yalin deeply feel that yuanban Shichen is really a fool who gave up real happiness in front of him in order to pursue his misty ideal! Thinking of this, Yalin gave an order to the summoning system: "summon yuansaka Lin." &1t; System prompt: summoning yuansaka Lin requires 84oo soul energy. Are you sure? > "Really" was just about to say yes, when Yalin suddenly raised an interesting idea: "wait a minute! I have an interesting idea." Although all the summoned special summoning characters have their own memories, they don''t have any relevant information and data about the new world. Fortunately, at least after calling them, Yalin will roughly explain their current situation to them, whether it''s major Alex or flying shadow, Every character summoned to this new world will inevitably be curious and excited for a period of time. For example, when she first summoned fili, fili almost pulled the frost and snow spirit as a guide for herself every day. She walked around odur city to enjoy the beautiful scenery in front of her. If she didn''t show up, she directly threw the little devil yuansakarin in a strange and strange environment, I don''t know what kind of expression will be on her face. The expression on devil Lin''s face will be very interesting! Hey, hey, hey! The determined Yalin detected it with mental detection in advance. Elojer is now resting at the other end of the frost wing hall. After walking quickly to the corridor on the side of the ice crystal hall, Yalin decided to summon yuansakarin here. At that time, he will hide his breath and hide aside. At the right time, he will summon some water element creatures to scare the little devil and see what kind of expression she has. "Won''t it hang?" Looking at yuanban Lin''s thin dress, Yalin was a little worried about entering the magic and set up a border. "Summon yuansaka Lin." &1t; System prompt: summoning yuansaka Lin requires 84oo soul \ Yalin couldn''t wait to interrupt the system prompt: "OK! OK! Call it out quickly." When the white light began to gather, Yalin immediately turned his body into ice crystals and scattered all over the ground. When the white light completed the gathering, the eldest lady in red and double horsetail, yuansaka Lin, appeared on the ground and opened his eyes. Yuansaka Lin seemed to turn his head to find something, but when he saw the shocking and magnificent building in front of him, Lin, who always kept a perfect smile and elegant posture, stood in place with his mouth open. At least three minutes later, Yalin heard miss yuansaka''s first sentence! "Where is this place?" Maybe I should add the sound barrier! After Lin''s high eight key startling voice still pierced the night sky mercilessly, Yalin was a little worried about whether it would be heard by elojie''er in another section of the hall. Shouted loudly for several times, and what responded to yuansaka Lin was still only the echo from the valley. For Lin, everything in front of him was too shocking. Those huge and magnificent buildings in front of him were simply the masterpiece of the gods. Compared with the timepiece tower college he used to yearn for, it was a dilapidated small manor. "No! Am I no longer in the original world?" Looking at the blue moon in front of me in the sky, I looked at the sky and knelt on the ground with my feet soft. Now I can be sure of at least one thing, that is, I''m afraid I''m no longer on the earth. You know, the earth can''t see such a big moon with blue radiance. "Hello! Is there anyone here?" After a little recovery, Lin continued to try to shout while walking. It was really unusual for him. Although the snow was not very heavy, he was not cold in his thin clothes. After shouting for a long time, there was no reply. If it was ruins but not very similar, there were strange street lights on both sides of the corridor, Lin just went over and checked the street lamps. Instead of bulbs, beautiful gemstones were scattered with soft light. The size and solid color of these gemstones made Lin breed the intention of quietly taking them down and taking them away in his pocket. Fortunately, Lin still knew his current situation and suddenly came to a strange place. According to the environment of this place, The owner of this dreamlike scenery is definitely not simple. He doesn''t want to lose his life to offend the owner here for a gem. "That''s great. I''ve never seen such a beautiful garden!" Lin walked along the corridor for a while, and then came to the entrance of a garden. In case, Lin initially held the magic bullet gem in his hand. The blooming flowers, the spring water sprayed in the night sky and the lifelike exquisite statues make Lin, a girl, intoxicated. Attracted, when he first entered the garden, Lin suddenly showed a bright light in the flower bed not far away. Walking into Lin''s surprise, the source of the bright light was actually a beautiful white crystal. Lin quickly picked up the crystal in his palm and said excitedly, "it''s so beautiful. I don''t know how much the crystal can be worth." Appreciating crystal Lin, she suddenly noticed that countless beautiful crystals and gemstones were scattered in the flower bed. She was good at Gem magic and recognized that all the gemstones scattered in the flower bed were genuine, not artificial cheap fakes. "There are so many here! WOW! It''s like you can''t finish it." Lin with an excited face quickly picked up the gemstones and crystals one by one and put them on the edge of the flower bed. Through spiritual detection, Yalin observed yuansaka Lin squatting on the edge of the flower bed, who was excited about all kinds of beautiful gemstones. Looking at where her excited smile was, he said to himself, Yalin couldn''t help laughing! This little devil who loves money really loves valuable things. "Such a big ruby, my God! It''s bigger than my magic bullet gem. I don''t know how much magic can be stored after processing. Ah! This topaz is also good. It can become a powerful demon as long as it is slightly modified. My God, at least take back such a big diamond and sell it for at least 10 million yen. No! 20 million yen. Great! So many "Gem" When he said this, yuansaka Lin suddenly remembered something, stopped appreciating the precious stones in front of him, raised his head and looked weakly at the blue moon hanging in the night sky. Lin, who usually haggles over money, left the beautiful precious stones in his hand. After sighing, there are many Resting chairs next to him. He walked over and sat down casually. "What the hell am I doing?" Yuanban Lin held his body tightly and sighed, "no matter how many gemstones there are, it''s useless if there''s no one here, and even the senior students can''t find them. What can I do now?" Senior! Yalin tilted his head and looked embarrassed at the little devil. This time, the devil Lin''s setting for himself is really \ Chapter 51 Looking at Lin, who was helpless in the garden chair, Yalin decided to give Lin a little hint. The white light flickering from time to time above the ice crystal hall soon attracted Lin''s attention. He quickly stood up as if he had caught a life-saving straw. Lin didn''t care whether there was danger there and hurried to run over. No matter what there was, it was better to be trapped in this beautiful but cold garden. When he crossed the corridor and magnificent Avenue and came to the bottom of the ice crystal hall, Lin looked at the almost endless ladder and said painfully, "no, it''s so high. How long does it take to walk up from here?" Yalin continued to shine white light at the top of the ice crystal hall, like a whisper of temptation, and continued to attract yuansaka Lin to the ice crystal hall. However, Lin sat down on the steps tired and panting after not half walking, which made yalington feel very helpless. It seems that he really shouldn''t choose here. Unable to sit on the steps, yuansaka Lin shook his head and stared at the palace standing in front. No matter how he looked, he felt it was really amazing. I''m afraid even magicians could not build such a huge and magnificent building with magic. The ladder under their feet looked very strange. The ladder in the middle was very tall and was cut and built from a whole stone, From the height and width of each ladder, it is simply built for giants. Second, a small ladder is built on both sides of this huge ladder, which is completely the size used by ordinary people. "It seems that the height of the owner here is at least 2O meters." yuansaka Lin sat on the steps and involuntarily thought of the Titan in Greek mythology. After a little rest, yuansaka Lin continued to embark on the "journey". Looking at the surrounding scenery and buildings, the excellent Lin began to think about what kind of existence the owner here is. Since there are two ladder passages of different sizes, it at least means that there should be human beings or something similar to his own size in addition to giants. After walking for a while, yuansaka Lin stopped and leaned against the handrail to look down. It was already very high. From here, you can see the place where he first appeared and the beautiful garden scattered with gemstones and crystals. Looking into the distance, because it was night, he couldn''t see anything except the extreme darkness. "It''s so strange." Yuansaka Lin thought about the place he had just passed: "it doesn''t look like uninhabited ruins here, but he really can''t feel the existence of life with magic detection." Is the owner out here? For this idea that suddenly jumped out of his mind, Lin directly shook his head and denied it. Are you kidding? In such a huge place, there should be many servants to clean in order to keep it clean and tidy. It was snowing, but there was no snow on the chair he sat in the garden just now. Looking up at Fang''s magnificent hall, yuansaka Lin said to himself, "forget it. Don''t think about it. You''d better go up and have a look." ©­©­©­©­©­©­ 2 hours and 17 minutes later, Yalin can finally applaud and celebrate that Lin has climbed the longest ladder in her life. After walking the last step, Lin has been lying on the ground regardless of the image and gasping: "Hoo ~ Hoo ~ Hoo ~ finally finished \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ The buildings in front of us really give people a sense of extreme impact visually. With unknown and uneasy, Lin looked around hoping to find the shining place. Unfortunately, he found nothing. There was a huge fine gold Palace door with a height of 4O meters open in front. Looking at the palace corridor, Lin hesitated, finally squeezed the magic bullet gem in his hand, and then carefully stepped into the hall. The ice crystal hall is divided into three parts. The throne hall is located in the innermost part of the whole hall. In front of it is composed of a whirling corridor and a conference hall. The whirling corridor in the front is also connected with hundreds of courtyards and rooms with different styles. It was once considered as a resting place for the participants of the meeting by frost and snow elves and dwarves, But these buildings have never really exercised their due responsibilities. After a few steps into the corridor, yuansaka Lin subconsciously hugged his body. It was a little warmer than outside. However, no matter how exquisite and elegant decoration, how skillful murals and sculptures, even the fragrance of flowers in full bloom in one side of the flower bed could not hide the extremely cold and lonely atmosphere of the palace! The sky guard board and the crystal stones inlaid on the surrounding walls scattered the soft light, and yuansaka Lin walked forward silently. He really couldn''t believe that this huge palace would reveal such a frightening feeling. It seemed as if an invisible hand grabbed his neck, which made it difficult for people to breathe. I''m afraid he can only live in such a place. Before yuanban Lin took a few steps, there was a heavy noise behind him. He quickly turned back and looked at Lin in despair and said, "no!" The two huge palace doors have been closed together. Lin stood in the same place for a moment. He doesn''t have to run to try to open the Palace door. Just by visually measuring the size and height of the Palace door, I''m afraid he won''t want to push it even if he adds a hundred. "Who and where?" Lin, who had no time to think more, suddenly turned and shouted to the front. At the moment just now, he instinctively felt that there seemed to be something close to him. The hall was quiet and could almost hear his heartbeat. Lin raised the magic bullet and carefully protected the gem in front of him, but there was no shadow in the corridor in front of him, and there was no reaction to detect with magic. Yalin hiding in the dark condensed a separate control with ice crystals. In appearance, Yalin deliberately made it into a creeping sickle monster that looked terrible. After hiding its breath, he let it climb from the ceiling to the little devil guarding below. When he came to her head, Yalin noticed that Lin still didn''t show the element creature he controlled, If you just jump down like this, you''ll be gameover. However, Yalin doesn''t want the game to end so soon and wants to make fun of Lin. therefore, he deliberately makes a few terrible hisses Suddenly, the hissing sound from the top of his head attracted yuansaka Lin''s attention. He looked up uneasily and looked at the ceiling. Lin saw a monster as transparent as crystal over him, and the next moment the monster jumped down directly from the sky, waving his sickle like arms to himself. "Wow!" With a scream, Lin rushed back and rolled a few circles in embarrassment to avoid the monster attack. The monster falling to the ground of the hall made a huge collision sound. He quickly stood up and looked at the sickle monster in front of him. It seemed that the other party was also looking at him. He waved his sickle like a demonstration. The unknown monster was coming to him step by step. "Please wait!" Lin is ready to shoot magic bullets, but he hasn''t made an attack yet. He tries to talk to the other party, but the sickle monster hasn''t waited for yuansaka Lin to finish his words. He only responds to her violent impact. Damn it! Can''t you communicate? In surprise, Lin quickly played the magic bullet. The black magic bullet hit the other party accurately, which surprised Lin a little. From the previous monster''s action, it should be very easy to avoid his magic bullet! But then Lin knew why the other party didn''t need to avoid his attack. The magic bullet did leave many scars on the monster''s body like a * * hit, but the scars healed in the twinkling of an eye. Seeing the monster rushing towards him, Lin quickly turned over and jumped, almost wiping each other''s body to avoid the fatal impact. The two sickle monster seemed unable to control his own degree. After falling into the air, his body hit the wall on the other side violently, but there was no crack on the wall. It can be seen how strong it is, In other words, the sickle monster will be hurt a lot. "Ha ha! You big fool." Yuansaka Lin, who had just stood up from the ground, looked at each other''s stupid behavior and laughed. The sickle monster that hit the wall turned around. There were some cracks in the ice crystal condensed body, but it soon healed again. Moreover, the sickle monster turned his head and looked at his wound. It seemed to swing his head proudly, as if laughing at himself. This damn guy! The proud young lady grinned, held her hand in a * * shape and shouted, "vier_sti1_ershnetg!" Black magic bullets shot out of Lin''s fingers in a string. The sickle monster raised his arms in front of his body. Even under the attack of dense magic bullets, he seemed painless and rushed towards Lin again. "Just in time!" Yuansaka Lin secretly showed a dark smile. While shooting magic bullets, he squeezed a magic bullet gem in his hand. This time, the sickle monster didn''t seem to want to be out of control, so he slowed down when he rushed, but it hit his heart. Come on! When the monster approached Lin, he calculated the time when the other party waved the sickle. Lin slipped and hid from the lower part of the other party''s sickle. At the same time, the red magic bullet gem in his hand accurately hit its abdomen. With the explosion, the magic bullet gem that can cause class A magic power opened a big hole in the monster''s abdomen. "I guessed right!" Lin raised his head and kept the posture of avoiding the explosion and covering his head. He looked at the faltering sickle monster in front. In the fight just now, he noticed that the other party''s body seemed to be composed of ice. As the attribute of the five elements, he turned the magic in the gem into a flame. It''s just that the flame power produced by the gem seems to be a little less! While observing Lin''s strike, Yalin could not help nodding and praising. As a magician, Lin is indeed a combat expert and an adventure expert. Although the attack just now was controlled by himself to ensure that she would not be hurt, Lin''s action is still very dangerous. If this is a real battle, Lin''s head may be cut off by a sickle, Lin AI''s adventure tactics also appeared in the original work. When dealing with Berserker (crazy warrior) Hercules in the UB line, he deliberately risked the other party to catch himself, and then hit Hercules directly on the head with five gemstones to kill the other party once. However, in this way, the separated body condensed with ice crystals will not die. Unlike the fatal point that element creatures have element cores, the separated body is just an unconscious puppet condensed with their magic. In essence, as long as their magic supply is not interrupted, they will never die. At this time, the separated body that has been severely hit has begun to slowly repair the terrible wound in the abdomen. "Damn it! Can''t you kill it?" Lin looked at the wound on the abdomen of the sickle monster in front of him and began to gather again. He quickly took out two more gemstones and threw them: "then break you into pieces." In the flame and explosion generated by two class a magic gemstones, the sickle monster turned into ice fragments and melted into a pool of water before even hissing. Until this time, yuansaka Lin wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and walked up carefully to check. After confirming that the other party would not recover, Lin finally put down his heart: "it seems that he will not be resurrected. He has never seen such a powerful demon. He actually spent three gemstones to destroy it, but don''t appear here." "How many?" Said here, the bursts of hissing from the ceiling made Lin shiver. He raised his head and looked at the scene in front of him. Almost for a moment, Lin bred a mood called despair in his heart. The entire ceiling was as like as two peas of a sickle, and the surrounding rooms and courtyards were flooded with huge numbers of monsters. In a moment, the monster would be crowded with the wide corridor, and the three floors and three floors would be surrounded by Yuan ban. Lin, who had no time to escape, trembled and looked at the terrible scene in front of him. He muttered to himself in despair, "it''s a lie. There are so many people!" The scene in front of him was enough to make a mature soldier give up the idea of survival in despair. As a 17-year-old girl, yuansaka Lin trembled because of despair and fear, but it was a great will not to cry and fall. He took out all the magic bullets and held them in his hand. Although he put on a defensive posture, Lin''s brain was completely occupied by fear at the moment. He didn''t know how to defend and tried his best to suppress the idea of crying, but a tear still slipped down his cheek. It seems that he is doomed today. "As the owner of yuanban family, a famous magic family with a long history, come on! I''ll show you the power of yuanban family''s magic." Even at this critical juncture, Lin still clenched his teeth and shouted that the magic contained in the magic bullet gem in his hand had been activated and began to glow red. ha-ha! The devil Lin who loves to tease people is really a strong girl. Yalin watched and thought of watching yuanban Lin cry but still strong. He was embarrassed to tease her. In the original work, in the fourth Holy Grail War, yuanban Shichen, yuanban Lin''s father, died because of the betrayal of Yanfeng Qili, and her mother yuanban Kui also died of illness. After that, the young Lin, who was alone, accepted the custody of Yanfeng Qili and survived alone. For this reason, fate created her strong character. In the center of the hall, Yalin quietly formed his separation behind yuansaka Lin and said, "stronger than I thought, Lin!" However, to Yalin''s surprise, yuansaka Lin, who was still in an extremely nervous and alert state, turned around conditionally when there was a sound behind him, and the three magic bullet gemstones in his hand had been shot at him. Chapter 52 In the belika fortress built in the misty forest on the border of Saxony Kingdom, three soldiers are standing on guard on the high sentry tower. Although this year''s snowstorm still hasn''t stopped, the ogman people can''t cross the forest to invade the border, but the guard task has never been relaxed. A temporary relaxation may lead to the loss of the whole! It has to be said that this is the habit left by the belika fortress army after hundreds of years and countless wars. Although it didn''t snow, the cold wind in the extreme north still made the soldiers in heavy windbreaker feel cold. There were six people in a group on each sentry tower. The six people would be divided into two groups in the city for one hour. The soldiers in charge of guarding only hope that the time can end quickly, so that they can leave the cold outside and return to the interior of the sentry tower to get warm. "What''s that?" A little faint light suddenly flashed in the distant night, alerting the alert soldiers. Another soldier quickly took out his telescope and observed it. After a long time, he put down his hand in the eyes of his companions and said, "it''s a horse team. It looks like there are only a few people." "How can there be a horse team so late." The soldier with a single telescope shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Send out a warning signal immediately and rule other sentry towers." The soldiers on duty immediately took action and informed their companions in the sentry tower. Each sentry tower is equipped with a small flash magic array. As long as the existing enemy attacks, the soldiers only need to insert the prepared magic spar into the Dharma array to activate the flash magic. Looking at the warning signal of the fortress ahead, Maggie and others have known that the guards of the fortress have noticed themselves, that is to say, everyone is finally safe. The mercenaries immediately fired two fireworks signals, which were shot into the sky in green red order. The former means a signal of peace, and the latter means that the situation is very urgent. The long war has brought up the execution efficiency and responsiveness of the soldiers of belika fortress. When the mercenaries came under the city gate, the city wall was already full of soldiers and archers. The strong man Koman rushed forward and shouted, "we are the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment and are escorting your country''s legal teacher miss rilis. Now miss rilis injured. Please open the door immediately." The garrison of belika fortress also knows about leilis. The young and beautiful female mage''s strength and intelligence have always won the favor of the garrison soldiers. Although she hesitated, she ordered to open the city gate when she saw that the other party''s horse team was only five people. At the same time, she has sent someone to inform the Fire Mage clyst who stayed here. Hearing the report, the level 15 Fire Mage Clister hurriedly came to the city gate. The investigation team had been to the misty forest for more than half a month. It was not easy to get some news, but what he didn''t expect was that master Gretel''s disciple would be injured and return. Clister could guess that the situation was not very good. "Riley, your arm." kleister looked worried at Riley, who was being helped off her horse by the soldiers. The girl looked very bad. She not only broke one arm, but also was in a very weak state. Not only did Riley practice the split tooth Tomahawk, but all the members of the mercenary regiment were injured, and everyone''s eyes are full of panic now. "Leilis, who was helped off the horse by the soldiers, did not respond to kleister''s inquiry with a sad look. Looking at Riley''s application, clyst seemed to understand something. He quickly whispered to the soldiers next to him and said, "escort Riley back to her room to rest immediately and call the priests and doctors with the army. Hurry up!" "Yes! Mr. kleister, I''ll do it right away." The soldiers on one side quickly took the command and trotted away. She escorted leilis back to the fortress according to gelkate''s order. Maggie doesn''t want to be entangled with the soldiers in the fortress. The leader''s life and death are still uncertain. Now she must immediately inform the mercenary brigade stationed near the town not far from belika fortress, and then organize people to go to the forest to rescue the leader. When Maggie was telling the little mage to go to the camp of the mercenary regiment, she suddenly noticed that leilis was walking with another mage. At this time, leilis was very weak and could fall down at any time, but the girl still felt that she owed too much to the cracked tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment, With a feeling of gratitude, she came to Maggie and said, "I asked the garrison of the fortress. They will immediately organize a team to go to the fog forest to rescue gerkate''s \ "Thank you," Maggie whispered with her head down. Even so, she was still unhappy with Riley. If she hadn''t met her, how could she stay alone to face the monster. ©­©­©­©­©­©­ The garrison of the fortress organized a cavalry team of 40 people. Maggie proposed to join the cavalry team to rescue gerkate. The little mage went to the town to inform the mercenary regiment. Coman and other injured mercenaries stayed in the fortress for treatment. After witnessing Maggie and the cavalry leaving, leilis seemed to put down a big stone in her heart. With the help of the bodyguard, she strongly supported her body and said anxiously, "master clyst, I have an emergency. I must report it to your majesty and mentor Fallon." "What the hell happened, Riley?" For the first time, kleister saw such an anxious look on the girl''s face: "where''s the investigation team? Where''s master Gretel?" "I''ll tell you" ========================================= I didn''t expect to be determined to burn jade and stone one day. For Lin, as a father, he taught himself when he was a child. As a member of the yuanban family, he should show grace at any time. Now he has inherited the identity of the yuanban family leader. Even in the face of death, he must not disgrace the glory of the yuanban family, When a voice came from behind, I was already in an extremely nervous state. Almost subconsciously, I threw out the magic bullet gem in my hand, but what I saw was the person I had been looking for The magic bullet gem thrown by yuansaka Lin''s strength, Ji Yalin''s reflex nerve now seems to be no different from standing still in the air. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the three gemstones in his hand without leakage in an instant. The power of frost completely frozen the gemstones before the magic in the gemstones burst out, As Yalin opened his hand, three frozen gemstones fell to the ground, making a little noise. "Senior student -- senior student Yalin?" Lin sat on the ground because he was nervous. A pair of attractive legs spread out to both sides. Inadvertently, some things hidden in the short skirt leaked out. It''s black! He couldn''t help but look at Yalin''s eyebrows and unconsciously bounced. Unexpectedly, the little devil usually wore so bold. Seeing that the little devil was still in shock, Yalin bent down and hugged yuanbanlin. "Why do you, senior? What are these monsters?" Lin seems to suddenly notice that she is still surrounded by these monsters, but Yalin''s sudden appearance also makes her a little confused. Yalin smiled gently, one hand hugged Lin and the other hand snapped his fingers. In the twinkling of an eye, all the sickle monsters in the whole hall immediately turned into ice crystals flying in the air. For a time, this scene was really beautiful. Lin tightly grasped Yalin''s shoulder and looked at the magical scene in front of him in disbelief: "what''s going on? Mr. Yalin." "Nothing." Feeling the warmth of Lin''s close proximity to his body, Yalin waved his hand and said with a look of nothing: "because these guys are just demons I summoned." "Eh!!!!! What did you say, senior? These monsters are your \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Looking at Lin Yalin who just reached the height of his chest, he smiled. What Lin wanted to say added: "use the devil!" "Then why did they attack me?" "Because I want to see how the ''genius'' girl magician of the yuanban family can do." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After a few minutes of silence, yuansaka Lin, who was still in a state of life and death in the first ten minutes and made up his mind to burn jade and stone, finally burst out completely in the face of the outcome of the sudden reversal and the exaggerated truth. His poisonous tongue spewed out like a volcano for a moment and kept scolding how much Yalin teased himself. "That''s too much! Even if you''re a senior, you can''t fool me like this. People thought you were dead just now. Do you know how painful I was looking for you? Senior Lin, you hid in the dark and watched me make a fool of yourself." "Don''t be angry. I just want to see Lin''s strength!" Yalin quickly laughed and said to Lin. Yuansaka Lin was about to cry and said reluctantly, "Mr. Lin, do you know how much energy I spent to deal with the demon you summoned? I used three magic bullet gemstones alone. These are gemstones that have been stored for 17 years. I only have ten of them!" "OK, OK! It''s my fault. I''ve compensated Lin for all the lost gems." When he said this, yuansaka Lin wrapped his tears, crossed his hands on his chest and said, "it''s not just the loss of precious stones, senior! How can I compensate for being so frightened?" Ah ha ha! Looking at Ao Jiaolin''s black face, Yalin already knew that he would definitely be killed, but now he can only be killed: "yes, yes! There are other compensation for the frightening loss, mental loss and apology compensation caused to Lin. please make an offer by Lin''s sister and sister." Seeing that Yalin had softened, Lin finally calmed down and said, "the wasted gem senior must compensate me, and for the mental loss caused to me, I ask the senior to compensate me for ten of the same gemstones. If there are magic tools, you can also \\\\\\\\\\\\\ In desperation, Yalin can only remember Lin''s claim for compensation one by one. Of course, the bargaining between the two drew. "Write it down? There''s so much compensation for this trick!" Lin said with an expression of taking advantage of you. However, Yalin doesn''t think he can take any small advantage. Miss Lin, you can really talk to the lion. At the moment, Yalin can only silently admit: "remember, remember." At this time, yuanban Lin nodded gently. Suddenly, he seemed to notice the hall he was in. He turned around and asked softly, "is this palace owned by Lin Xuechang?" "Yes!" "Are other palaces and gardens outside also the family property of the students?" "Bingo! You guessed right!" The expression on Lin''s face became subtle, instantly changed into a perfect smiling face, and Lin''s tone became gentle: "by the way, Lin Xuechang, I think we should attach a little extra \ You son of a bitch! You really push an inch, devil Lin! Yalin forked his hands and shook his head directly. If he promised, it would be endless. After determining from yalinkou that this is no longer the original world, Lin seems to have some regrets, but he is more excited about the unknown. Yalin is still quite satisfied with yuansaka Lin''s adaptability. With Lin''s teleportation array, he left the frost wing hall. After returning to the city of odur, Yalin summoned two frost snow fairy maidens and asked them to decorate the room for yuansaka Lin who was still looking around behind him. "Miss yuansaka, please come with us." The fairy maid respectfully saluted, but someone was still looking at the scenery in the city of audur and said to herself, "how powerful! How powerful! I didn''t expect to build a city on such a steep mountain. It''s really powerful." The fairy maid reached out and touched yuansaka Lin, who was still addicted to her own world, and said, "Miss original, please come with us, and we will lead you to your room." "What! Room, I''m sorry I''m fascinated." yuansaka Lin embarrassed covered his head and smiled. Suddenly, he saw the maid with a pair of sharp ears in front of him and shouted in surprise: "eh! Spirit?" For Lin''s reaction, Yalin was not surprised. Almost all the summoned special characters reacted like this after seeing the elves for the first time. However, Yalin noticed the GEM PENDANT hanging on Lin''s neck, and the bright red ruby was shining brightly. "What a beautiful gem. Did your father give it to you?" Yalin asked knowingly. "This is what my father left me." A trace of loneliness and sadness flashed in Lin''s eyes when he said the gem. Yalin also wants to see Princess Luo Jiean. After saying goodbye to Lin, he hurried away. Led by the two maidens, Lin lived in a room near the meditator library. The room was simply decorated and arranged some necessary furniture. Although it was simple, it also looked very warm under the careful arrangement of the skillful maidens. The maids told yuansaka Lin that if there was anything needed, they could write it down and hand it over to Yalin. Yalin would share the needed materials every Sunday. Lin didn''t care much about the room. Rather than sleeping and resting, he wanted to take a good bath first. His whole body was dirty after fighting with Lin Xuechang''s demon. Many ice and snow were still stuck to his body and wet his clothes. Now it''s very uncomfortable to wear them. When there was no bathroom in the room, yuansaka Lin quickly asked the fairy maid, "is there a bathroom here?" "Yes, miss yuanban, please follow me." The maid replied respectfully after giving a gift. Chapter 53 The sky in the far north has turned slightly white, and the misty sunshine is telling the world that a new day is coming again. In the misty sennagel Kate carries her battle axe on her shoulder and walks forward step by step, leaving a long string of footprints on the snow behind. The temperature in the far north, if ordinary people have no clothes and naked * * is estimated to have been frozen in the wind and snow in less than half an hour, but gerkate has been walking in the forest for nearly half a day. Neither the falling snow in the sky nor the howling cold wind seems to make * * feel cold. For the severe cold, gelkat is more concerned about the current physical condition. The legendary element Lord is indeed a difficult opponent. Coupled with the home advantage of the other party in the far north, the water element Lord''s own recovery ability is enhanced with unimaginable speed. The current posture can not completely penetrate its body and destroy the element core buried in the body. Although the human form on the surface does not seem to have any injury, the body injury is not light, mainly because it takes time to expel the water elements left in the body. He has always maintained the human posture and fought with the element Lord. He worked hard to overwhelm some opponents, but the result is the violent tactics of changing injuries. However, although the element Lord is as powerful as legend, he is not an opponent that can not be hit. As long as he liberates the existing posture and returns to his real strength, he is still sure to solve the element Lord gelkate, It''s just that gerkate doesn''t dare to do that. Because in the battle, gerkate vaguely felt that there seemed to be a strong will peeping here through the element Lord. This feeling was very vague, but gerkate didn''t dare to take it lightly. If the water element Lord was not forced to return to the spirit world in the end, I''m afraid he would have to liberate all his power. Is there a sound? It''s the sound of the horses marching forward! With the extraordinary ability of hearing and perception, gelkat instantly knew the direction of the comer. Since it was in front of her, it should be the person from belika fortress. It seems that Maggie has sent leilis back to the fortress. "Great. It seems that you don''t have to walk anymore." Gerkate smiled easily and walked in the direction of the horse team. Regardless of the fatigue of driving all night, Maggie led the cavalry team of belika fortress back to the forest according to her memory. To her surprise, she met Ling on the way. It seemed that everything was well, and she didn''t even hurt. The cavalry of belika fortress were surprised when they saw gerkate, the most famous mercenary regiment leader in the sixth year. In the cold of the far north, the young man actually trudged so long with his upper body. It was these veterans stationed in belika fortress all year round who dared not take off their clothes for 2O minutes when taking a bath, Not to mention that he still carries a heavy axe on his shoulder. Is he really human? There is no doubt that this is the common question of all soldiers! After putting on the cloak given by the cavalry, gerkate and Maggie rode on a horse together. When they were preparing to leave, gerkate suddenly pointed behind her and said, "some of my subordinates died in the battle. If you can, please go and recover their bodies, at least bury them on the spot, so as not to expose them to the wilderness." "Good mercenaries, I''ll send someone to bury them." The leader of the cavalry nodded. Since these mercenaries died to escort important people in their own country, they really shouldn''t be treated lightly. On the way back riding the pony, gerkate casually asked Maggie, "has Riley been sent back to the fortress?" "Yes! Everything is fine" Gerkate took a sip of the liquor she carried and continued, "very good! Has Miss mage paid the reward she promised us?" "Not yet." "Let her pay when you get back to the fortress." Your safety is more important than reward! Maggie was speechless for a moment. Lingerkate was such a strange person. In this world, he had no other hobbies except pleasure and excitement. Although people in the free city always felt that lingerkate was not fighting for money and wealth, However, Maggie, who was the closest to gelkat, knew very well that the reason why he refused to be courted and rewarded by various countries was that he hated being bound by rules and regulations. Living at will was the principle of life. When gelkat was on her way back, leilis in belika fortress had just written two urgent letters and sent them to the capital of Saxony Kingdom and the tower of the sage. After all this, the female mage finally fell asleep without knowing her strength. The girl''s weak body had a high fever, and the doctors and attendants were busy taking care of leilis, Although the priest''s healing spell can heal wounds, it still needs doctors to treat diseases. The Fire Mage clyst sat in the command room of the fortress with a heavy face. He didn''t expect that leilis would bring such important news. Master Gretel''s judgment was not wrong. The rumor that overlord garseric went to the yanod mountains to obtain power is true. It can let overlord obtain the power to dominate the whole big 6, which is not only a matter affecting the Saxony kingdom! But it is also a very unstable period of the whole big 6. If the news of the yanold mountains is spread, I''m afraid it will inject a powerful stimulant into the aspirants on the big 6! ========================================= In the city of audur, because it is still impossible to popularize the erection of water pipes, the bathrooms are all large baths for public use. Yuansaka Lin, who was brought to the bathhouse by the maid of frost and snow spirit, looked at the beautiful bathtub decorated in front of him in surprise. If he was right, the edges of the whole bathtub are made of jade, The exquisite water spray statue is constantly injecting hot water into the bath. Coupled with the decorative style of ancient Rome, it is almost like the scene of Princess bathing in the palace in the movie. That is great! I''ve long wanted to take a bath alone in a bath as big as a swimming pool! Yuansaka Lin was excited and clenched his fist. Although he occasionally went to the public bathhouse, he felt uncomfortable when he was crowded. Now his wish has finally come true. The maid on one side came over with a bamboo basket and said, "miss yuanban, please change your clothes. Put important things in the basket and we will take good care of them for you." "Oh ~ ~ OK! OK!" He took out the remaining magic bullet gemstones and some small pieces from his pocket. When he touched the necklace on his neck, Lin decided to keep it better by himself, took off his dirty clothes caused by fighting with the demon, and a beautiful young and energetic figure was exposed in the air. When Lin was about to jump into the water in a beautiful posture, the maid on one side took her hand and said, "please come here first to wash your body, miss yuanban." After being taken to the bath on the other side by the maids and sitting down, yuansaka Lin noticed that the fountain here injected into the pool was full of milky hot water, and a penetrating aroma was introduced into the nasal cavity, which made him feel relaxed all over the body. "What kind of water are these?" Lin looked at the Milky hot water in the pool with some curiosity. He smelled slightly. The aroma seemed to have a faint milk smell: "isn''t it milk?" Milk bath can be said to be the dream of every beautiful girl! Lin once had such a beautiful dream, but due to economic problems, he should save water for ordinary bathing. Even taking a bath must go to the public bathroom. Lin, who has a milk bath, can only have it in his dream when he goes to bed at night. The Elven maid brought up the hot water and replied respectfully, "this is the stone emulsion for bathing. If you wash it regularly, the skin will become more white and smoother, and it can effectively eliminate fatigue." This is the kingdom of heaven!! When Lin was still moved, the maid had scooped up hot water and sprinkled it on her and began to wipe it with a hot towel. Being served and bathed for the first time made Lin a little uncomfortable: "wait, wait, what are you doing?" "Take a bath for you, miss yuanban." The fairy maid replied with a smile. "No, I can do it myself. Ah!! don''t touch me!" Just as Lin tried to persuade the maid to let him wash alone, a figure came into the bathroom door, casually put the bath towel on his shoulder, suddenly saw Lin struggling and came over and asked, "haven''t you seen a face, is it a new companion?" When Lin noticed the other party, she was also slightly surprised. Similarly, as a female, Lin had to say that the other party had a mature body that she envied, and her tall figure and appearance were matched with pale gold shoulder length. It was never too much to be the top model in her previous world, but it would be more beautiful if her face didn''t look so cold "Hello, miss Miriya, this is miss yuansaka Lin, a new companion just summoned by the master." The maid who was taking a bath for Lin interrupted her work a little and replied. "Oh! Really?" Miriya put the bath towel aside, stretched out her hand and said, "Hello, Miss Lin." The conditioned shook hands with Miriya and said with a graceful smile, "nice to meet you, miss Miriya." After cleaning the body, the distant piece of Lin finally got his wish in the emulsion pond, feeling the light milk flavor of the stone emulsion and indulging his body to relax and enjoy himself. Milya also entered the bathtub at this time. Looking at the figure of milya, which was comparable to the world''s top model, he asked, "miss milya, are you a magician, too?" "Magician?" Miriya tilted her head and looked at yuansaka. Lin then waved her hand and said, "I''m a swordsman, not a magician." "Swordsman! Are you the servant of senior student Yalin?" "Servant, what''s that?" Miriya shook her head, leaned against the edge of the bath and said, "if you want to find a magician, I know someone." "Are there any other magicians here?" Lin became interested. "If I remember correctly, Medea, who is in charge of research in the big library, seems to call herself a magician." Miriya thought for a moment and said. Hearing the name Medea, yuansaka Lin stood up in surprise from the bath and said, "Medea! Are you talking about the ''betrayal witch'' Medea in Greek mythology?" Miriya combed her head and said, "if Medea hears you call her that, she will use you as a drug experiment." Is the job introduction of servant summoned by the senior student caster? Yuansaka Lin still retains the memory of the Holy Grail War. He has been preparing for the Holy Grail War for ten years, but he didn''t expect to suddenly come to the world a month before the war. Now, depending on the situation, it''s hopeless to go back to participate in the Holy Grail War. However, since there is a caster, according to this, senior Yalin is also a member of the Holy Grail War, But normally, the Holy Grail should not exist in this world, so it is impossible for magicians to summon heroes. Is it true that senior Yalin came to this world after calling caster? Although it is true that some servants can be summoned in advance, it may not be a little a month in advance forget it! Yuansaka Lin sighed, rubbed his temples and buried himself in the bath. He directly thought about what to do so much. Go and ask the senior student Yalin tomorrow. If the senior student summoned caster only when he came to this world, he should also be able to summon servant. If he can, he''d better summon the strongest saber, In this way, we can protect ourselves and our elders in this unknown world. Lin secretly squeezed his fist and made up his mind. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Archer! After sneezing, Yalin, who is located in the seal hall, unconsciously rubbed his nose. It''s strange that he sneezed. Can the king of the white dragon who dominates the severe cold catch a cold? Is there someone thinking about themselves. When she came to Princess Luo Jiean''s rest room, Yalin learned that the little princess''s body had improved. The original silver short grew to the waist in a few days because of the stone of life. With this lovely sleeping appearance, Princess Luo Jiean was really like the sleeping beauty in fairy tales. However, the sleeping beauty in the fairy tale only needs a kiss from the prince to wake up, but Princess Luo Jiean can''t wake up with a kiss by herself. After checking Princess Luo Jiean''s self-consciousness with magic, Yalin can''t help but Zou frown. The little princess''s self-consciousness is still slowly disintegrating and disappearing, The blessing and assistance of magic can only delay some time and can not be completely cured. If you don''t find a way to integrate consciousness quickly, I''m afraid you must implement another plan to forcibly cut off the little princess''s consciousness from the white dragon''s consciousness. Only in this way, the original script must be greatly modified. Chapter 54 Rhodland, the king of Saxony, put down the urgent letter sent by the messenger. Although he was old, he was still full of dignity. In an instant, the old king seemed to be a lot older. When the old king now Luo Jiean disappeared from the palace, the usually smart Princess even left a fake letter saying that she was going to go to kreises kingdom with the mission. As a result, the old king hurriedly sent messengers to kreises to look for her. Finally, he learned from Riley''s letter that his daughter had sneaked into the investigation team of court mage Gretel. The old king was puzzled when he learned about his daughter''s experience from the letter. At least now, it can be determined from the letter that the daughter with "silver snow" blood lineage seems to have some roots with the mysterious forces in the yanold mountains, and should not be in danger for the time being. Leaning back on the seat covered with precious animal skins, the old king thought for a while. The old king made a gesture in exchange for his close attendant and said, "let general cutras and Duke Morris meet me in the study." "Yes, your majesty! Get off your horse and do it." The attendant nodded respectfully, turned and gently walked out of the study. When the attendants left the room, the old king rhodland finally couldn''t help sighing: "I don''t know whether the ''silver snow'' blood lineage inherited by the previous Kings is a gift or a curse!" However, the attendant who had just walked out of the door quickly returned to the study. After a slightly nervous salute, the attendant said in a low voice in the king''s puzzled eyes: "Your Majesty, master Farron of the sage tower is coming." As the king of a country, he did not dare to ignore the power of the sage''s tower, not to mention the only great mage who could use level 2O magic after the death of the legendary STAR * * teacher hillia. The king quickly motioned his attendants to introduce the great mage faroen into the study. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, your majesty." Faroen took off his windproof cloak after entering the king''s study, but even in the face of a king, his words still seemed neither humble nor arrogant, which made people respect. "Where, I have heard your name, master Farron." The old king nodded slightly to show his respect for faroen. After returning the salute, the old magician sat casually on the chair moved by the attendant and said, "Your Majesty rhodland, you must have received the letter from my disciple''s student?" The old king who had just prepared the polite words nodded: "yes, master Farron, I have received it." "Time waits for no man, your majesty. Please tell me the point." As he spoke, the old magician took out the important antiquities carefully carried. It was a flag that he had seen for his beloved Gretel before. It was the Dragon Sword flag representing the authority of the overlord in the period of overlord galseric. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the far north, near the town not far from belika fortress, large and small mercenaries have been stationed here to form a large camp. These mercenaries hired by the slave merchants of the free city have been stationed here for nearly a month. They should have entered the forest to hunt down those escaping elves, However, the abnormal weather in the misty forest this year forced the mercenaries to give up their original plans and rest here as if they were on vacation. The arrival of a large number of mercenaries has brought objective additional income to the towns in the far north, but followed by serious public security problems. For these mercenaries who live every day licking blood with a knife, fighting in pubs and raping girls in towns are just as common. In order to restrain these mercenaries, belika fortress even had to send a group of troops, Just managed to control the situation. At night, the weather in the extreme north is very cold, and nearly a thousand mercenaries are stationed here. Not every mercenary has the opportunity to find a prostitute and prostitute in the town to warm his quilt. The price is not a problem, but there are not so many people in the town. Therefore, some unbearable mercenaries raped several girls in the town before, Many troops from belika fortress came. No one dares to do such a thing again. The camp of the mercenary regiment is stationed outside the town. The whole camp is set up in a ring cage array that is tight inside and loose outside to facilitate the custody of prisoners. In the middle are more than a dozen huge prison cars, which are respectively guarded by mercenaries. There are fugitive elves caught all the way. In order to prevent these elves from escaping, male and female elves are held separately. Hundreds of elves are caught all the way, Some of them have been sent back to the free city first. The mercenaries in charge of guarding the captives are senior mercenaries selected by each major mercenary regiment. The leaders of these mercenaries also know that the famous gerkate is in charge of commanding the whole mercenary team. If the people in charge of guarding secretly enjoy these beautiful fairy female slaves, they will have to go out of their pockets. Just as the mercenaries in charge gathered around the campfire and talked about the sexy and beautiful body of the female elves inside, the "little mage" of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment came over with two mercenaries in the regiment. One of the mercenaries also carried a sack on his shoulder and walked up to the mercenaries in charge of the guard. The "little mage" smiled and took out the money bag containing 2ooo Ryan and stuffed it into the guard''s hands. "Our collection is back. We''re going to have a celebration party tonight, so we want to choose some good goods to play" "It''s Mr. gerkate''s man, ha ha! No problem. Please go in and choose, but you should follow the old rules!" "Of course, of course, you can rest assured." The guards'' mercenaries smiled knowingly. They all knew the "little mage". The notorious wretched man in the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment was also half of gerkate''s confidant. Although gerkate ordered that mercenaries should not touch elf captives without permission, it only meant those elf slaves who were still virgins, For those Elven female slaves who are not in the same place, many mercenary regiments come here to spend money to buy and play. For the captured beautiful female elves, no male mercenary will be indifferent. Imagine pressing these delicate and pure elf girls on their bodies. Just listening to their helpless cry and struggle is a supreme enjoyment. The price of a virgin elf slave sold in the slave market is much more expensive than that in the non place. You know, those noble masters love this. Once broken, the price of these elf female slaves will fall down a lot, and the compensation price is not affordable to the mercenaries. Therefore, the guards'' mercenaries only dare to sell these elves to the famous mercenaries in private. The unknown mercenaries can''t play with much money. After talking to the mercenaries in charge of the guard, the "little mage" gave a ring of instructions, and the mercenaries behind him followed. They stepped into a temporary prison set up with more than a dozen prison cars. Before taking a few steps, the blood boiling female groans and men''s strong gasps rang, many of them accompanied by the girl''s painful struggle and begging for mercy. There are mercenaries patrolling everywhere in the prison composed of prison cars. In several tents built at 0:00 next to it, a mature and charming female elf is being imprisoned by two strong mercenaries and constantly violated. The Female Elf with shackled hands seems to have no strength to cry, but looks at the air with her head hanging and eyes staring blankly. The "little mage" who has been familiar with this kind of thing also whistled excitedly. The scene in front of him was itching. Not long ago, he learned through the magic information that the collar was safe. The next thing is to finish the task assigned by the collar. At that time, just have a good time. "Ha ha! Save some strength for a while. I''ll shout when I work hard at you." In front, a tall mercenary with bare upper body walked down from the prison car carrying a crying elf girl. He can * * his upper body in such cold weather in the far north. The mercenary''s physique is really very strong. When he saw the mercenary, the "little mage" immediately turned his mouth and looked unhappy. The mercenary was the deputy of the black wolf mercenary regiment. Hegel, with the title of hungry wolf, was one of the main competitors of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment. The mercenary behind the "little mage" also knew who the comer was and said softly, "finish what the leader told you first and leave him alone." "I know." When the three were about to bypass each other, the mercenary of a black wolf mercenary regiment who was flattering around Hegel suddenly noticed the three little mages and hurriedly pointed to the three little mages for his deputy leader. "Look who this is. The short man in the split tooth Tomahawk came here." Hegel looked at gerkate and said sarcastically. The little mage squeezed his fist and said to the mercenary behind him, "leave him alone and let''s go." Seeing that the "little mage" obviously ignored his posture, Hegel put down the elf girl on his shoulder, grabbed each other''s small breasts and rubbed them vigorously, saying: "I heard that guy gelkate was beaten half to death in the fog forest. Don''t you know he''s still alive now?" Listening to the cry of the elf girl, Hegel slapped the girl in the face. Looking at the girl''s painful look, Hegel looked very excited and said, "tell Maggie that chick, if gelkate hangs up, she can come to us to find a good ''job'' ha ha ha!" "I don''t know about the collar, but I only know that there is a mad dog that has been repaired by us barking here." The little mage spit and finally couldn''t help saying. Hegel said angrily, "shit! You''re telling me once." "Why are you afraid? Don''t pretend to be injured when you meet us in the next competitive competition? I will bet all my property at that time. You will be cut to pieces." The little mage also sneered at Hegel with a black face. After Hegel and several of his men angrily took the elf girl away, the little mage looked at the taken elf girl with regret. Her lovely face was red and swollen. It was estimated that Hegel would severely destroy her all night, but it didn''t matter. If the elf girl was killed, the black wolf mercenary regiment could lose a sum of money at that time. When he came to the prison car under the care of his team members, the little mage winked at the guard''s mercenaries and took out the badge given to him by gelkat. The guard''s mercenaries hesitated, but they still took out the key and opened the prison car, although they knew that there was a more special prisoner in the prison car, However, since the "little mage" holds the badge of the collar, he should also be authorized. In that case, why bother to offend gerkate. The prison car, which could have held more than 30 prisoners, held only one prisoner, because the prisoner was special. She was the sister of a Female Elf among the fugitive elves. Stepping into some dark prison cars, the little mage gently walked to a small cage. He lifted the black cloth on the cage and was shackled by special shackles. At the same time, the fairy girl who bound her hands and feet appeared in front of the little mage. The beautiful gold was as dazzling as real gold wire, with a lovely childlike face that could make some noble young masters with special hobbies spend a lot of money, Just to prevent her from biting her tongue and committing suicide, the rubber plug in her mouth somewhat destroys this beauty, but it makes the elf little girl bring a trace of adultery, which makes people produce a kind of immoral * *. The little mage sighed and shook his head. Looking at the lovely little elf girl in front of her, she was already similar to her sister in appearance. In the battle, the little mage accidentally saw her sister. The pure gesture like a goddess was really a beauty that people will never forget. Although the little mage had seen many beautiful female elves at ordinary times, But it was the first time that I was so moved. Unfortunately, I only caught her in the confusion and let her sister run away. If we can catch the beautiful sisters at the same time and let them kneel in front of themselves and serve themselves at the same time, it is really the highest enjoyment! "What a pity!" The little mage thought of this and sighed. He said to the mercenary who was also fascinated behind him, "hurry up and be careful. Don''t hurt her." The elf little girl who was still sleeping in the dark seemed to notice someone coming in. After she quickly opened her eyes, there were three human beings looking at herself, twisting her body in fear. The girl instinctively tried to avoid, but her body bound by shackles couldn''t move. "Hehe ~ it''s really cute to struggle." After opening the cage, the little mage stretched out his fingers and stuck the tears in the corners of the girl''s eyes. He put the fingers with tears in his mouth and tasted them. Taking off the sack, the mercenary looked at the little girl with regret, grabbed the girl''s foot collaterals and put the sack on. When the little mage took the girl''s head out of the sack, he used magic to make the girl fall asleep. After leaving the prison car, the three men went straight outside. The mercenary leaders who originally came here to play were not allowed to take the elf slaves away. If they wanted to play, they could only play here. However, the mercenary guarding the door looked at gerkate''s "little mage", adding the double money given by the "little mage" and the fabricated reason, The mercenaries of the guard still believed what the little mage said. Gerkate couldn''t come here in person because of her injury, so they asked themselves to choose an elf to take back to play. Whatever! Anyway, it was gerkate who came here to take away the elves. All the mercenary groups and major chambers of Commerce in the free city should give him face. Let alone take an elf back to play, what if someone asked someone to take a few virgin elf slaves back to play? Thinking of this, the mercenary weighed the heavy money bag in his hand and put it into his pocket with satisfaction. Chapter 55 Yuansaka Lin has a little insomnia recently. After coming to this new world, he is excited and excited by countless new things. During the day, he sits on the open-air roof of the library and overlooks the whole yanoder mountains. The silver mountains dressed up by snow and a little snow in the sky are really an infinite impact and enjoyment to vision. "How beautiful ~" yuansaka Lin, sitting on the roof, said with his hands crossed and his chin supported. A thick ancient magic book in front of him was opening. The number of books in the meditator''s large library really surprised yuansaka Lin. several floors up and down of the huge library were filled with bookshelves. The stored books involved all disciplines in the whole world. According to their own estimation, there were at least hundreds of thousands of books in book management. All kinds of magic in the world brought Lin a new idea. Compared with magic, magic is very similar in essence, but it is a little different in the method of application. I was really a genius. I just read it a little and immediately understood the principle! Lin thought of this and laughed. "Hey, Lin! What are you laughing at?" Eh! Suddenly, the voice behind his ears surprised yuansaka Lin, turned his head and looked at Ya Lin, standing behind him with his hands around his chest, with an inexplicable expression on his face. Lin was nervous and quickly waved his hand and said, "no! Nothing!" Yalin doesn''t care. He sits opposite Lin. suddenly, today''s Lin doesn''t wear his usual red clothes and black silk stockings, but chooses an elegant snow-white windbreaker, with a sky blue scarf around his neck and a pair of beautiful white long shoes on his feet. The whole person looks like a noble young lady of noble blood. Not only looked at Lin more, but when Yalin noticed the magic book in front of her, he said, "how''s it going, Lin? Is there no problem learning magic?" Yuansaka Lin, with an elegant smile, said softly, "hee hee! Thank you for your concern, senior Yalin. Magic is very similar to magic in theory. As a magician, I can fully understand." "That''s good." Said here, Yalin took out a few Lavender gemstones and put them on the ice crystal condensation table. The gemstones the size of a baby''s fist immediately attracted Lin''s eyes. "Can these be used as magic bullet gems to compensate you for your loss?" Yalin waved his hand, smiled and said. With a polite smile, yuansaka Lin calmly and gracefully picked up a gem on the table. In front of Ya Lin, Lin''s behavior and appearance are elegant and impeccable. People who don''t know the truth may really regard her as a lady with strict tutoring and behavior, but Ya Lin knows that this is just the surface phenomenon of demon Lin In fact, Yalin had already felt Lin''s inner excitement through the soul connection. If he hadn''t sat in front of her, the little devil would have grabbed all the gemstones and shouted excitedly. But then again, Lin''s performance really made people feel that she was infinitely charming. Yalin leaned back in his chair and looked at the lovely look of "big miss" Lin. Appreciating the gem carefully, yuansaka Lin has been pressing an excited mood, but one thing makes Lin feel very strange, because this gem seems to be something he has never seen: "that senior, what kind of gem is this? I have never seen such a gem before." Yalin regained consciousness, propped his chin and said, "this gem is called magic crystal in this world." "Magic crystal?" When Lin heard the name, he thought that this stone should be related to magic or magic: "is there anything special compared with other gemstones?" "About this" Yalin gently stretched out his hand, and a book appeared out of thin air in his hand. In Lin''s surprised eyes, he quickly opened a few pages and put them in front of her. Every kind of picture is as like as two peas in his book. He reads the harsh surprise. The magic crystal is a special gem that can store a lot of magic. The worst storage of magic is the dozens of times of the ordinary gemstone, and after processing, it can be made into various kinds of magic devices and energy supply organs. According to the size, purity and grinding process of magic crystal, high-quality magic crystal is a luxury that can be sold at a sky high price. extortionate price!! When he saw this, yuansaka Lin could hardly help but flash two money symbols in his eyes and suppress his excited heart. On the surface, yuansaka Lin remained calm and said calmly: "I didn''t expect it to be such a precious gem, senior Yalin!" "Lin! Why do you suddenly look so excited?" Yalin frowned and said mischievously. "Ah! Did I look excited? Hehe. You misunderstood Yalin senior." yuansaka Lin was stunned. He didn''t know where he was. He didn''t hide his inner thoughts. He quickly smiled and wanted to change the topic. You can''t hold your breath when it comes to money! "How''s it going? Are you satisfied with these magic crystals?" Yalin hehe smiled and looked at Lin. Yuansaka Lin constantly picked up one magic crystal stone after another and said, "since the senior is willing to use these precious magic crystals to compensate me, I naturally can''t say, just \ "Is there anything wrong?" Yuanban Lin put down the magic crystal stone in his hand, sat upright and said, "the gemstones consumed to deal with the magic summoned by the senior have been stored for more than ten years. Although these magic crystal stones are precious and light, they have no magic at all. I don''t know how long it will take to store the magic again." It turned out to be so. Yalin nodded after listening to Lin''s flowers. These magic crystals were just mined from the mine. Naturally, there was no magic. He picked up a magic crystal and Yalin gently called his magic into it. The purple magic crystal suddenly gave out a burst of light. After the light disappeared, the originally dim magic crystal immediately became dazzling, If you look closer, you will see that there seems to be a cloud of nebula like material flowing slowly inside the stone. In Lin''s surprised eyes, Yalin put the gem filled with magic on the table and said, "is this OK?" Yuansaka Lin shook her hands and picked up the stone. As a magician, she felt that the originally empty magic crystal stone was full of huge magic. If the magic bullet gem in her hand only stored 14 magic, then the magic crystal stone had at least hundreds of years of magic storage. Swallowing his saliva, Lin looked at Ya Lin in disbelief. Just now, the senior student completed the magic storage for hundreds of years in an instant. No magician can do this. Let the fairy maid bring two cups of coffee. After adjusting the atmosphere, Yalin asked softly, "Lin, what I remember that your yuanban family is best at is the gem magic handle?" Yuansaka Lin stirred the spoon in the coffee cup, nodded and said, "ah ~ Yes, senior." "Well, Lin, since you have inherited the position of master of yuanban family, you should be proficient in the production and screening of gemstones." "Of course, what''s up, senior?" Yuansaka Lin felt a little strange and asked. "Actually, Lin, I have something to ask you." Half an hour later "Eh! Mr. Yalin, do you want me to be a lecturer?" After explaining the current situation of the territory for yuansaka Lin, Yalin proposed that she should be the teacher on how to grind and screen gemstones, and be responsible for educating frost snow elves and dwarves who are learning the gem grinding process. At least, what he didn''t expect is that Lin seems to be a little embarrassed. Originally, Yalin thought that the proud little red devil would agree. "Yes, since Lin has knowledge about gemstones, I think there should be no problem." Yalin said in awe of some embarrassment. Yuansaka Lin buckled the back of his head and smiled awkwardly: "but I''ve never been a teacher? And I''m not familiar with magic crystal stone, and I don''t know whether the usual gem grinding method will work." I haven''t been a teacher ~ ~ ha ha, devil Lin, you have changed the hyena from a half tone magician to a combat expert in the original book, which shows that you absolutely have the talent to be a teacher. Yalin was helpless to think that, in fact, Yalin can feel Lin''s inner tension. After all, Lin is still a 17-year-old girl no matter how excellent he is, The person who should have been sitting in the classroom now suddenly asked her to lecture for others, and she is still a mysterious elf and dwarf. Lin''s heart will be a little nervous more or less. After taking out a magic crystal stone and putting it in front of Lin, Yalin said, "it doesn''t matter. You can go back and study it slowly. There is no big difference between this thing and the construction principle of gemstones. There is absolutely no problem for the talented and beautiful girl magician of yuanban family." Yalin took a very good picture of the horse. Yuansaka Lin''s face turned a little red and said with a embarrassed smile, "then please give me a little time. Let me explore the structural principle of magic crystal stone first. If there is no problem, I can still teach the gem grinding method and experience." "That''s no problem. Lin must be a good teacher." Looking at Lin''s smiling face, Yalin also smiled happily. It seems that the little devil is still easy to communicate. After all, there is an angel like heart hidden under Lin''s character. "By the way, senior, I have something to ask" "Please go ahead." "What''s the salary for being a lecturer?" Watching miss yuansaka say this sentence with a smile, Yalin''s smile froze on her face for a moment. The little devil''s character also hides an angelic heart. For this sentence, Yalin decided to take it back. The little devil was still the little devil ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When Yalin reluctantly began to negotiate with devil Lin about the salary of the lecturer, Tuoqi, who was recently selected as the "goodwill" ambassador by Yalin, was leading a group of frost elves to the settlement of the fugitive elves. These elves had to give up their homes and flee all the way here because of human capture and persecution. Originally, their hearts should be full of hatred and distrust of human beings, but Yalin finally decided to let Tuoqi and frost snow elves go to the resettlement place of these fugitive spirits to help them. Before leaving, Yalin explained the situation to Tuoqi, For this task, Tuoqi, known as the saint of silver in Beidou Shenquan, was happy to accept it. In the world at the end of the century, Tochi was more like a Savior and Saint than Kenshiro. Tochi indeed had a rare noble personality and charm in the whole work. Even in the desperate era at the end of the century, Tochi alone brought hope to countless people. Now it is appropriate to choose him as a goodwill ambassador. After a long time of escape, the escape elves who were forced to stay in the forest have begun to adapt to the life in the wind and snow. This forest is really a strange place. It is clear that there are Xuedan plants, but they are abnormally in full bloom, as if they are completely unaffected by the wind and snow. The elves on the lakeside have built some simple houses to form the pattern of a small town. It is quite easy to collect food here. Moreover, the silver Elves will deliver some food and daily necessities from time to time. The owner who controls the forest has indeed fulfilled his promise and has never given them any orders so far. At noon, the cooking smoke rises from the elves'' residence from time to time. The elves'' women are preparing lunch for their working husbands and children. In the pot, there are wild vegetables and rice porridge cooked with fish. Although there are not many condiments, the clever elves can still cook delicious food. An elf woman looked at the steaming rice pot in front of her. The child was outside wisely helping himself take care of the collected wild flax. Under the sacrifice of arrogill, everyone finally said goodbye to the day of escape. Everyone knew how to cherish this hard won peace and only hoped to maintain it forever. "Mom, those silver elves are coming." The child who was taking care of linen outside suddenly ran in and pulled his mother''s clothes. When she accompanied the child out of the house, the elf woman saw the motorcade escorted by the silver elves. Many elves in the whole resettlement site looked at these unusual secret compatriots. At first, the silver Elves were very cold, They always leave quickly after delivering food and materials mechanically, but recently they get along more often, and the attitude of the silver elves is a little milder than before. The elves slowly made way and waited for the motorcade to move to the middle of the town. Suddenly, someone noticed an unusual man among the silver elves. "Is that human?" "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the same dragon as before." Totch, who was not sharp ears, naturally became the focus of attention of the elves, but no elf could determine whether the gentle looking man was a human or a dragon. He was in disgust and hatred of human beings and instinctive fear and fear of the dragon. For a time, the elves subconsciously left the team. Chapter 56 The misunderstanding slowly dissipated with time. Tuoqi used his learned medical skills to treat the wounded among the elves. At the same time, the frost and snow elves also began to distribute food and daily necessities in the whole settlement, and promote new crops for these fugitive elves. "Mr. Tochi," said an elf girl, looking at Tochi. Tuoqi smiled kindly and said, "what''s up?" After hesitating for a long time, the elf girl asked carefully, "are you also a dragon?" Looking at these elves showing fear from time to time, Tochi smiled and said, "no, I''m just an ordinary human." human beings!? The elves looked at Tuoqi with strange eyes. They were full of hatred or confusion. They were persecuted by humans and lost their homes. Their people were captured as slaves. They hurried to escape here after sacrificing many unknown compatriots. For human beings, elves are still full of hatred, but they are also confused. At first, when they fled, they heard that the holy capital of the great 6 West belongs to the sphere of influence. Where people treat elves more kindly. Although no one has really seen them anywhere, this has always been the reason to encourage them to flee. Before Tuoqi came here, I explained the situation for him. Naturally, he knew what these Elves were thinking. Tuoqi sighed gently and said, "I know that your elves have trekked here and suffered a lot. No matter how people outside treat you, I will regard you as my compatriots." For a time, the elves around him were silent. Tuoqi didn''t care and focused on the treatment again. Lord Yalin showed himself a lot of anatomical drawings about the body structure of elves in advance, and told himself that the structure of elves and humans is similar in body bones and acupoints, Otherwise, I dare not use the acupoint pointing technique in Beidou Shenquan for treatment. "Well, try to stand up." After touching the leg acupoints of an elf wounded man with his fingers, Tochi encouraged him. The spirit nodded and stood up slowly with the help of his companions. For a moment, a cheering sounded around. The treated spirit was also happy and thanked: "thank you very much, Mr. Tuoqi." "That''s very kind of you." Tuoqi also smiled and replied, checking the ELF''s legs at the same time. This magical ability surprised the elves. It seems that the human only needs to click a certain part of the injured person''s body to cure the injury. Some elves around asked curiously, "excuse me, Mr. Tuoqi, what kind of healing magic do you use?" Magic? Tuoqi was a little stunned, then shook his head and said softly, "no, this is not magic, but the 18oo year old Beidou Shenquan, which is treated through various acupoints of the body." Acupoints? Naturally, the elves don''t know what it is, let alone where the so-called Beidou Shenquan with a history of 18oo came from. 18oo years ago, it was a chaotic era shortly after the collapse of the overlord galselick''s empire. Tuoqi didn''t force them to know that he just wanted to help this suffering race more and help them regain hope and stand up in the country of yarin adults as soon as possible. "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Tochi. Maybe you are really different from other humans." No matter how deeply they hate human beings, in the face of Tuoqi''s noble personality, several elves salute to Tuoqi gratefully. An elf elder recalled the acupoints mentioned by Tuoqi, suddenly thought of something and replied, "Dear Mr. Tuoqi, does the acupoints you said mean the point of life?" Life point? Tuoqi was also interested for a moment and asked, "could you please elaborate on what you said?" "Ah, yes, we elves had many points in some parts of the body long ago, and these points connected all parts of the body." the elder elves also sat down and carefully described the past of the elves. Tuoqi also sat on the ground and listened patiently. From time to time, he also wanted the elves to teach some knowledge about acupoints. With the passage of time, the two sides became more and more harmonious. When Tuoqi treated and communicated with the elves, the frost and snow Elves were not idle. Several elf mages took the design drawings to the center of the town, and then manipulated the red chalcedony to draw a magic array on the ground. Although the elves live in the forest not far from the mountain range of the territory, Yalin is still afraid that someone will break in here and pose a threat to them. Therefore, Yalin has issued an order to transport materials to these fugitive elves and set up a portal in a suitable place in the elves'' settlement, which can not only save the time of transporting materials, In the future, if the elves are attacked by the enemy, they can rescue them as soon as possible. Moreover, in the long run, once the settlement territory of the elves becomes larger, the material transportation and personnel exchange between audur city and here will be much more convenient. "Really? I thought that the elf family had the ability of acupoints so long ago!" Tocci sighed with joy. "There, Mr. Tuoqi, if it weren''t for the magical ability you showed us today, we don''t know that these acupoints would have such magical ability." When Tuoqi slowly improved in the hearts of the elves, some elves who had been afraid of Tuoqi couldn''t help but interrupt and ask Tuoqi all kinds of questions. "Mr. Tuoqi, why are you human in this forest?" Suddenly, an elf girl asked inadvertently. This question seemed to cool the lively atmosphere. Some elves focused their uneasy eyes on the compatriots who raised the question, while others turned their puzzled eyes on Tochi and longed for his answer. Only the elf girl who raised the question looked around suddenly quiet and was nervous. He waved his hand and comforted the elves around him. After laughing, Tochi said sincerely: "I have been favored by the owner of this mountain and forest, and I have vowed to be loyal to him forever and do my best for his dream until I die." In fact, Yalin guessed about the problem of the elf girl early in the morning. Before Tuoqi came out, he told him not to expose his identity and territory as much as possible. Tuoqi also knew that Yalin didn''t want to expose the strength of the territory, so he naturally avoided what he shouldn''t say. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ It seems that sending Tuoqi as a goodwill ambassador is indeed a wise choice. Yalin sighed quietly while observing the topic of Tuoqi''s communication with the elves. At the same time, alojer was standing around Tochi in a white gauze skirt. The beautiful fairy girl was pleased to see that the people finally showed a long lost smile after the escape. Alojer was moved with tears and stretched out her hand as if she wanted to touch her companion, but her arm was like a ghost wearing his companion''s body, Clearly stood among the people, but no elf noticed himself. &1t; Are you satisfied with this? Elf! > The mysterious voice full of force that people had to obey echoed again in arrogate''s mind. The elf girl turned her head, nodded, lifted the skirt of the gauze skirt and said with gratitude: "thank you, master, for your kindness." The surrounding scenes like the tide receded, whether in the snow or in the forest, including the shadow of her compatriots, slowly disappeared. In an instant, the elves settlement in which arrogate was originally located changed back to an elegant and magnificent palace. Knowing that this is the power of the master who dominates the mountain range, she reproduces the distant scene in the palace on the mountain in a projected way, which makes people feel immersive and can''t tell whether it is true or false. Today, I begged my loyal master to allow me to see the current security risks of the people. After all, I completely lost contact with my people and compatriots after I was brought to this palace. The master agreed to his request and exerted his magical power to let himself come to his compatriots in the forest in an instant. Knowing the situation of the people, ero jie''er finally withdrew from the palace with peace of mind. Unfortunately, she didn''t seem to see greiser. She didn''t know where he went. Maybe she just happened not to be there. Outside the palace, the lovely ice elf was sitting on the stairs waiting for herself. She happily picked up the ice elf and teased its long ears. Arrojie also got up and began to return to her bedroom. Today is a double moon day. At night, I will play the lyre for my master ===================================== If the east side of big 6 is favored by the Lord, then the west side of big 6 is blessed by the five supreme gods! As the only religious force that can compete with the holy see in the whole big six, compared with the centralized idea that human beings are the favorite son of the "Lord" as the only God in the world, which is higher than other races in the world, the holy capital is more committed to the idea of mediating and balancing all things in the world in the name of the five supreme gods. In the era of overlord garselick, the holy capital once lost its great influence because of the overlord''s religious suppression order and the tower of blasphemy. The two sides joined hands briefly in order to counter the perlas Empire established by the overlord. After the collapse of the perlas Empire, facing the centralized religious thought of the holy see in favor of the king, the holy capital slowly lost its original influence, and the once noble idea gradually became a distorted delusion. The struggle for power and the decadent system have plunged the holy capital into a stagnant quagmire. Compared with regulating the disputes of various races in the world, the priests are more inclined to collect wealth. This situation made the influence of the holy capital declining day by day. It was not until the new saint flora began to force a series of major reforms 6O years ago that the holy capital finally climbed out of the quagmire and returned to the right track. Compared with the Vatican hall, which worships the only Lord in the world with luxurious decoration, exquisite sculpture and magnificent murals, the hall of the holy capital for the worship of the five supreme gods is closer to the style of nature, simple but solemn, and people can''t resist the awe of their relatives. Flora, who is 76 years old, is patiently waiting in front of an ancient portal. Beside her, a little girl covered with a white robe and cloak is silently standing beside her. Her beautiful little hand like white jade is gently supporting the elderly herself. When the portal was shining with green magic light, a Female Elf wearing a simple robe appeared beside flora. The Female Elf had a rare emerald long. When she entered the hall, she seemed to bring the breath of spring here, and the plants in the hall seemed to reflect the emerald light like cheers of joy. At this time, the saint, who holds the supreme power in the holy capital, respectfully saluted the elves and said in a surprised tone: "I think the jade Council should send someone, but I really didn''t expect you to come here by yourself." "You flatter Ms. flora. It''s been hard for you over the years." The fairy also politely replied. Flora gently took the little girl beside her and said with a smile, "Fiona LIA, let me introduce you. This is miss estena, one of the guardians of the five supreme gods." Guardians of the five supreme gods! For Fiona Leah, who followed flora and studied at a young age, she looked at the beautiful fairy in front of her with a surprised look. In the records of doctrines and holy history records, God is the supreme existence and will not easily show miracles in the world. But what is the reason why the angel of God will come here in person, and it seems that he is very familiar with "mother". "Nice to meet you, miss estena! I''m finalia." Although surprised, finalia soon calmed down and replied with impeccable etiquette. The voice from her mouth was as sweet as a lark. Finalia was always a little nervous, because she seemed to feel that there seemed to be a strong force in Miss estena''s body, but this force seemed very gentle and did not feel as compelling as other martial arts practitioners. Estena looked at Fiona with a gentle smile. Leah nodded in return, turned to flora and said softly, "is this girl your successor?" "Yes, Fiona LIA is the most gifted child I have ever seen. She has a precious pure soul." Flora gently made an invitation gesture and motioned the Female Elf to follow her to the side lounge. "You''ve been with me since you were a child for more than ten years. Now it''s time to let you know something." Comforting some nervous adopted daughter flora, she said gently. "Yes, mother." Finalia nodded and held her mother tightly with her small hand. When he just walked out of the sacrificial Hall of the holy capital, a temple guard came over. Although he was curious about who the Female Elf next to the holy daughter was, he dutifully reported: "Your Highness, in the customs clearance of the fog forest, the guard found an incoming elf. The elf migrated to the holy capital and led some festivals." Flora nodded and said, "I see. I''m going there, too." Chapter 57 The only belief supported him, advanced day and night, and finally left the forest that seemed to be covered with ice and snow forever. At the moment when he stepped out of the forest, he felt the warmth of the long lost sunshine. Just like her warmth! Guarding the border outpost of the kingdom of baristo on the west side of the misty forest, the guards have just intercepted a traveler who crossed the forest and entered the national border. Perhaps the name of traveler can be more said to be a refugee here. His thin face is stained with fresh blood, his cloak is stained with fresh blood, and his body is full of severe frostbite, The whole person seems to be like a doll who has lost his soul "Are you an elf?" When the other party took off his cloak and hat, the soldier looked at the pair of sharp ears unique to the elves in surprise. The elf man didn''t answer, his eyes were empty without any focus, and the expression on his face seemed to freeze without any change. The guard soldiers were called back by the captain, and after a few words, ran back and said, "some time ago, a team of elves escaped from the East entered China''s border. Not long ago, are you a lost member of that team?" The soldier''s words were like throwing stones into the lake, which aroused waves in the spirit''s heart. The originally lost eyes were filled with feelings called hatred: "yes, I''m with them. Can I see them?" Hearing the answer, the soldier nodded. Everything behind was relatively simple. He prepared some food for the elves who fled here. He informed the priests in the nearby temple and asked the Temple priests and guards to lead the elves to meet with the elves who were placed in the holy capital. After flora became a saint, except for a few God metaphor priests who still hold power, most of the internal operations of the holy capital have begun to return to the right track. As a holy capital that advocates the theory of balance of all things, under Flora''s major reform, it abolished the anti doctrinal racial immigrant discrimination system formulated in the chaotic period and began to accept different nationalities to reintegrate into the holy capital. This approach has received the support of many other ethnic groups, making many ethnic groups in the big 6, especially the elves and dwarves persecuted under the influence of the eastern Holy See, migrate to the sphere of influence of the holy capital to seek asylum. In the 6O years, many ethnic groups, including elves, dwarves and orcs, have migrated more than one million people to the west side of big 6. Under the leadership of flora, the holy capital skillfully deals with various countries through various skills brought by the new ethnic migration, mediating the distribution of interests with the kings, and has achieved the purpose of cooperation. However, this national integration policy is not only contrary to the Holy See''s racial superiority system, but also has become the most hated thing of the slave traders in the free cities in the East. After the reform of the holy capital, both the Holy See and the slave traders'' Federation in the East have never stopped using heavy money to support priests against flora in the holy capital, And aristocrats who secretly resisted the new policy. With the help of the long-distance portal, it doesn''t take much time to arrive at the central holy capital from the border area. The sacrificial priests accompanying him along the way have noticed the unusual place of the elf. His eyes can''t see the joy of his companions at all. What they reveal is only cold. "Do you know who led your companions to the holy capital this time?" The priest asked carefully. Although he didn''t think the Holy See would use the spirit as a spy, anyway, the Spirit gave him a terrible feeling. "Is it baglet?" The Spirit said faintly. The sacrificial priest finally said with a smile: "yes, he is really great. It is said that they sacrificed many people because of the abnormal snowstorm in the misty forest this year, but they still led the team to support them through the forest blocked by wind and snow." "Yes, it''s really great." it seems that suddenly tired of the sun, the elf put on his hat again and covered his face with a sneer. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ As one of the leaders of the escape elves, bagret knew that the great migration of all the people led by arojier was not planned by arojier alone. The holy capital had secretly contacted arojier and many elders of the family long ago, He planned the migration route and method, and encouraged arrogill to persuade people to implement the escape. In the critical period when the Holy See and the holy capital compete for influence, if the spirit team with more than 5000 people can successfully escape to the holy capital through the eastern part of the big 6, it will not only make up for the lack of believers in the western big 6 holy capital, but also become a strong proof for the holy capital to promote its own ideas, so that the eastern big 6 will set off more waves of escape. For the leader who leads the escape, this will definitely be a great credit! Begulett, who grew up watching arrogill, knew that this pure girl would not get everyone to escape because of her greed for power and credit, but no matter what purpose arrogill was for, the hero who led the team into the holy capital would be himself. Although I can only lead more than 500 people into the holy capital, far less than the original minimum expected 3000 people, the abnormal bad weather in the misty forest gives me the best excuse. No matter how many people are, it''s important that I have led the team to the holy capital, which is a great credit. Baglet sat in his own room, thinking about the possible rewards in the future. He was very excited. This elegant room of his own, the servants arranged to serve him, and the respect and solicitude of some low-level priests and nobles in the holy capital all showed how much he is valued by the holy capital, I heard that the holy capital is now preparing to publicize his deeds. "Excuse me, Mr. baglet." A bodyguard came in and saluted. Begulett quickly put away his smiling face and said, "what''s the matter?" "There is good news, Mr. begulett. Today, the border guard has a lost compatriot. The temple priest is accompanying him. He has come to the holy capital. The elf said he would like to see you anyway and thank you." Begulett pretended to be happy, shook the guard''s hand excitedly and said, "have my compatriots really survived?" "It''s true, Mr. baglet." The unsuspecting guard also said happily. This is good news for bagellit! In the days after he came to the holy capital, baglet was most worried about arrogill leading other elves through the misty forest. After all, his practice of abandoning his people and cheating would certainly annoy his highness, but fortunately, only some separated people in his team crossed the forest in these days, There was no news that a large group of elves had entered the scope of the holy capital. It seems that the beautiful and pure elujah has been buried in the forest covered with ice and snow! ha-ha! It''s a pity to lose the most beautiful seven stringed piano sound. If you weren''t so stubborn to ignore those burdens, I''m afraid you would be the only one who can get the reward from the holy capital now. But I also want to thank you, Elle. Your stubbornness and stupidity gave me the opportunity. When he thought of this, begulett couldn''t help laughing. Now he''d better meet the lost compatriots. He should be moved a little. When begulet came to the rest room, the sacrificial and lonely fugitive elves had been waiting. After begulet came in, the compatriots sitting next to the sacrificial were still wearing hats to cover their faces. When they saw themselves, the other party seemed to stand up trembling with excitement. "Thank the goddess of ice and snow for her blessing. It''s so happy to see you alive!" Said begulett, who was not in love with himself, with an elf blessing gesture. The standing spirit rushed up excitedly at the sight of baglet. In the eyes of others, it seemed that he saw his companions and wanted to embrace each other with joy, but the sharp priest suddenly noticed the action of the spirit. He extended his right hand to the sleeve of his left hand and drew out a bloody Dagger. impossible! He should have searched his clothes and belongings before. All the blades and sharp tools have been temporarily detained. Even his clothes and hooded cloak were brought by his heart. Where did he hide the knife? The priest shouted, "stop him quickly!" But the elf was only a few meters away from baglet. When the bodyguard and baglet reacted, it was too late. The elf man fiercely bumped into baglet''s arms. They looked like hugging together, and the dagger in the ELF''s hand had pierced baglet''s heart, The bright red blood dyed red, and the white robe he was wearing kept flowing down. The fierce running, impact and impact have lifted the hat of the elf man to cover his face. The familiar face in baglet''s memory is now as frightening as a vengeful demon just climbing out of hell, and blood began to flow out of his mouth. Baglet said the last words of his life in fear: "G \\ Baglet! Baglet! If you hadn''t abandoned the people, elojer wouldn''t have sacrificed himself to keep the team alive, if it weren''t for you! Arrogill will not accept compromise and become the possession of the dominator of the fog forest forever! All this "All this is because of your betrayal!!" Glaser, who was engulfed by the fire of revenge, roared, opened his mouth and bit baglet''s neck with all his strength. His teeth penetrated the skin and tore each other''s trachea. In baglet''s painful cry, Glaser tore his flesh and blood with his mouth, and the blood gushed out like a fountain, The clean room was covered with a thick layer of blood mist in an instant. The bodyguard who rushed forward fiercely subdued greiser and crushed him to the ground. Baglet, who lost his strength and fell to the ground, covered his neck in vain and struggled. The suffocation feeling that he couldn''t breathe made baglet very painful. "Call the priest and the doctor quickly!" The sacrificial priest hurriedly healed begliet''s injury with divine skill, but it was too late from the elves'' slowly losing brilliance eyes. Now even the high-level female sacrificial priest could not save begliet here. Shaking his head, the priest had to admit that the important leader who led the elves to escape here had died. Anyway, it was his dereliction of duty. He actually brought an assassin to the important person! But there is one thing I don''t understand anyway. Where did the elf man hide the dagger. When the bodyguard lost the assassin''s weapon and handed it to the sacrifice, the handle of the dagger had been removed, leaving only the blade. Suddenly, the sacrifice came to greiser subdued by the bodyguards, squatted down and opened greiser''s left sleeve. A terrible wound on his arm explained everything. After the elf removed the handle of the dagger, he inserted the blade into his left arm to deceive the guard! What kind of hatred makes him use such terrible means! Looking at greiser''s face full of dirty blood sacrifice, they all shudder, but in any case, the death of begulett must immediately inform the holy daughter of flora. The identity of this fairy is also questionable. It is very likely that it was sent by the anti holy capital forces in the eastern big 6. In any case, it must leave certification and living mouth to explain to the holy daughter. "Keep him in custody. Don''t let him commit suicide. Immediately inform the holy daughter that he must find out about it!" The sacrifice quickly used his authority to command. The bodyguards hurriedly escorted greiser to his feet and shouted angrily, "go! You dare to laugh." Graysel, who was set up like a puppet doll, just looked up and laughed. He didn''t mean to resist at all. It was as ferocious as a crazy murderer. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When flora, the highest ruler of the holy capital, came to the scene of the blood case in another hall from the central hall of the holy capital, three hours had been lost. The other hall had been heavily guarded by the Templar directly under the holy capital. The sacrifice responsible for leading greiser here had already waited here with a guilty look. Flora looked at the blood all over the room, shook her head and sighed softly, "it seems that this is not a little holiday." As the next saint, Fiona Leia silently helped flora and couldn''t bear to close her eyes. Estena, the Female Elf, opened a corner of the white cloth covering baglet''s body without scruples. When someone nearby tried to stop the behavior of the Female Elf, flora gently waved her hand to show that she didn''t care about the behavior of the Female Elf. The hands of the female Elves were shining with emerald green magic. A moment later, the female elves covered the white cloth again and went to flora and whispered a few words. Flora first nodded and said to the sacrifice present: "has the murdering elf been imprisoned now?" "Yes! Your highness flora." The priest quickly bowed his head in fear and replied. Flora nodded and said, "come on, take me to see him. I want to ask him something myself." Chapter 58 In the magic research room adjacent to the meditator library, frost and snow elves, frost prayers and high-level mages are building an exquisite magic array under the command of Yalin and Medea. The whole research room is full of defense barriers used to prevent possible explosion after the failure of magic experiment. These barriers are charged by huge magic crystals placed around, The magic crystal filled with magic is constantly shining blue, making the whole hall On the command platform not far from the entrance of the research room, yuansaka Lin was standing above and watching the people who arranged the magic array below. Yalin asked Lin to come to the research room to observe, mainly in the hope that Lin can get familiar with the magic of the world earlier, but miss yuansaka seems more interested in other things than watching the magic array arranged by the elves "My God! What a big crystal! If you take it back, you can probably buy a whole mansion!" For Miss Lin, the huge magic crystal on her head is more attractive than the complex magic array below her. When this sentence came to his ears, Yalin''s brain unconsciously raised a blue vein. How can we say this! It''s like you kindly asked a friend to come to your home to learn new knowledge, but he calculated how much it would be worth to sell your home! Yalin turned his back to Lin, who was still looking at the magic crystal with heart-to-heart eyes, went to caster Medea and said with a black face: "Medea! For our new Miss yuansaka Lin, please ''give her a good'' guidance." Listening to the gloomy tone of Yalin, the once rare witch anxiously held her hands in front of her chest and looked at Lin who was still immersed in fantasy on the command platform not far away. Suddenly, Medea''s eyes lit up and looked up and down at yuansaka. Lin seemed very satisfied: "master! Is it completely for me to guide her in my own way?" Seeing that Medea seemed very happy, Yalin naturally knew what the witch with some evil interests was thinking. He nodded and said, "of course, just pay attention to the weight." "No problem, master!" Said perfect, DIA quietly looked at Lin and smiled. After ordering perfect DEA, Yalin continued to focus on what was in front of him. After five days, he finally found a way to integrate consciousness from the memory of the White Dragon King. The success of this spell has no requirements for the subject, which mainly depends on the ability of the caster. Originally, the jade dragon is the best in the field of spirit and consciousness, but the white dragon is not good at interfering in the field of consciousness and spirit. However, during the dragon war, the king of the white dragon was lucky to steal some secrets about the spiritual field of the emerald dragon, but it was not complete. If the jadeite dragon is allowed to carry out consciousness fusion in person, it is definitely a simple and pleasant thing, but if he is not good at this, he must use the compound magic array to assist, and the success rate can not be guaranteed to be 100%. After checking the drawings in hand, Medea said, "master has been completed." "Good. I''ve worked hard for you." Yalin nodded and motioned kraferige with telepathy to bring Princess Luo Jiean in. Princess Luo Jiean, who was sleeping in the hospital bed, was pushed in by two fairy maids. The white dragon bodyguard klaferrig followed. Seeing that the maid of Yalin respectfully stepped down, klaferrig gave a hand Picked up Luo Jiean and placed her in the center of the magic array. Yalin went forward and took away the stone of life that had been exhausted and dimmed in front of Luo Jiean''s chest. Medea went aside and looked at the sleeping little princess Luo Jiean. The witch who liked lovely girls couldn''t help but exclaim. The newborn skin of the little princess was as white as the first snow, and the silver white that had grown to the waist was scattered on the bed, The beautiful and beautiful face is sleeping peacefully at the moment. No wonder Princess Luo Jiean, who has experienced the erosion of dragon blood during this period, has been completely reborn, and the whole person has an inviolable sense of sanctity. "Aha! Mr. Lin, who is this?" Lin didn''t know when he had come down from the podium. Looking at Lin, who didn''t know when to run to her side and was leaning down and poking Princess Luo Jiean''s sleeping face with her fingers, when Yalin smiled bitterly, Medea had dragged her away from the FA array with Lin''s neck and said, "it''s just a lovely little princess who came uninvited. Master was a clan member who used to live outside." "Ah! So it is ~ ~ ha ha ~ ha ha!" Yuansaka Lin, who was framed out of the magic array, smiled in embarrassment. When Yalin was ready, he came over and asked Lin, "Lin! Is there any knowledge related to the field of spirit and consciousness in magic?" Spirit and consciousness? Yuansaka Lin thought a little and murmured, "there are still some aspects related to the field of spirit and consciousness. I remember that the third method of the five magic seems to be related to the field of spirit." "The cup of the third Dharma Day. The embodiment of spirit and soul, the creation of new life." Remembering the introduction of the five magic in the original book, Yalin said bluntly. Lin''s eyes lit up and nodded quickly, but he was embarrassed to cover the back of his head and said, "I don''t know much about the third method." Yalin doesn''t care. It''s nothing. Let alone Lin doesn''t understand. Those who have read the original book are not clear about the five magic, but if you insist, now you have realized the third method of the five magic, the embodiment of spirit and soul to create a new life. What a pity! The use of soul energy is limited, and people who are not loyal to themselves cannot use it. After calling Lin and Medea to a safe place, Yalin began to mobilize magic to start the huge magic array. When all the magic filled the magic array, Princess Luo Jiean in the center of the magic array gently floated in the air! As usual, Yalin''s consciousness dived into Princess Luo Jiean''s ocean of consciousness in an instant. Without the calm of the past, the consciousness of the white dragon''s blood was restless and rolling like the most violent storm, but anyway, when Yalin, the king of the white dragon, entered, these violent consciousness of the black tide unconsciously made way for Yalin. By exerting the magic residual fluctuation of her original consciousness on Princess Luo Jiean, Yalin quickly found the only residual white consciousness in the black storm. It''s like a drowning person who has been thrown into the middle of the ocean and struggling in the fierce storm. If the protective magic around him hadn''t blocked the black tide, the little princess''s original consciousness would have been swallowed up. okay! Now it''s up to you to guide Luo Jiean''s consciousness. Yalin used his magic to imitate the unique ability of the jade dragon, slowly integrated his consciousness into the ocean and began to calm down and guide. Although the consciousness of the white dragon''s blood was fierce and violent, it was like a primitive beast as Nemo said. Once the fierce beast met a more ferocious existence than himself, It will knowingly choose to run away or give in. After temporarily calming the restless white dragon blood consciousness, Yalin''s consciousness gathered together again, came to Princess Luo Jiean''s floating consciousness, removed the magic with protection consciousness, and Yalin slowly stretched out his hand to touch consciousness. &1t; Father ~ I ~ don''t want to go ~ > what? Listening to the confused voice of consciousness, Yalin was stunned. &1t; You ~ Lin ~ sister ~ where ~ > Princess Luo Jiean''s consciousness seems to have been in a state of absence, on the verge of being lax. Yalin hurriedly forced the channel and said, "think about who you are?" The strong magic poured Yalin''s words into Princess Luo Jiean''s consciousness, and the little princess''s lax consciousness was forcibly pulled back. &1t; I ~ who ~ don''t know ~ who am I > "Your name is Luo Jiean. Do you remember it?" A little in a dangerous situation, Yalin hurried to help consciousness repair itself. &1t;~ Name ~ my name ~ I don''t know ~ > Yalin frowned, thought for a while and said loudly, "do you still remember Gretel? Leilis? The people who traveled here with you." Princess Luo Jiean''s consciousness trembled and seemed to think of something. As soon as he saw the effect, Yalin implanted the pictures of Gretel and others into Princess Luo Jiean''s consciousness. Soon, the originally lax consciousness began to gather together, and the white dragon consciousness that had subsided around began to clamor. When Luo Jiean''s consciousness has condensed into a roughly human shape, Yalin suppresses the white dragon''s consciousness and leads Luo Jiean''s consciousness to integrate into it. &1t; Fear ~ no ~ can ~ fear ~ no ~ no ~ > Luo Jiean''s consciousness self-protection, Ben Yu''s resistance to integrating into the white dragon''s consciousness, and the white dragon''s consciousness also refuses to integrate the external consciousness into himself. Yalin has to constantly increase the magic and slowly align the two consciousness together bit by bit. This is a very subtle operation. Any deviation may lead to unexpected results. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "How''s the situation with the senior students? Where are they standing motionless?" Yuansaka Lin leaned against the guardrail of the command platform and looked down at the motionless Yalin after starting the Dharma array. Medea stood beside Lin and patted her. She said, "no problem. The power of master is unimaginably strong. It will be fine." The brilliance of the magic array slowly faded down, and Princess Luo Jiean in the center of the French array slowly fell to the ground. After removing the magic barrier, Yalin took Princess Luo Jiean and handed it to klaferig and the fairy maid, motioning for him to take Luo Jiean back to his room to have a rest. "Did you succeed? Master!" Medea asked softly, and Lin stood curiously looking at Yalin. She didn''t know what the function of this dharma array was. Yalin shrugged his shoulders a little tired and said helplessly, "I''m not good at interference in the field of spirit and consciousness, but I''ve done my best. Next, it''s up to the little princess''s own creation." ======================== "Are you the elf who killed begulet?" Said flora, standing in front of the cell door, softly opposite the prisoner. Greiser was tightly bound on the seat by heavy shackles. Four prison guards carefully took off the shackles to prevent him from biting his tongue and committing suicide, but greiser didn''t respond. He just looked down at the ground. "You guy! Answer me quickly!" When the angry guard was about to give the uncooperative prisoner a shot, flora stopped him and asked another question, "are you also an elf who escaped from the kingdom of karut in the big 6 East?" Greiser still didn''t seem to respond, but the older Saint observed that the ELF''s sharp ears seemed to shake, The saint who had almost understood something said, "the saint has been secretly assisting you in your escape. It is indeed our mistake not to get the news that the fog forest snowstorm has not stopped, but can you tell me what happened to arrogate?" Arojill! When he heard the name, greiser finally raised his head. His face was full of puzzlement and looked at the old man in front of him, but the next moment tears slid down the ELF''s cheek, greiser lowered his head again and began to cry softly. "You leave first. I want to talk to him alone." With a sigh, flora said to the guard. "Your Highness flora, is it too dangerous for you to be here alone?" The prison guard said with a little worry. Flora waved her hand and said gently; "Don''t worry about me. You all leave first." "Yes!" When the prison guards stepped out of the cell, a little girl dressed in the white robe of the heir and a green fairy were standing outside. The guards quickly saluted phenalia and looked curiously at the fairy who focused on the cell. After all the guards had left, flora went up to greiser and leaned over and asked, "tell me, did baglet abandon you?" Greisel looked at the old woman with tears in her eyes. She seemed to know all about the escape team. Looking at Grethel, flora knew she was right. In fact, flora had some suspicions when baglet led a small number of elves to the holy capital, although baglet said that many elves froze to death in the forest because of the continuous snowstorm in the misty forest. In fact, when the elves fled the kingdom of karut, the intelligence personnel of the holy capital kept in touch with the elves. The last contact was when they entered the misty forest. At that time, according to the information returned by the intelligence personnel, there were almost four or five thousand elves entering the forest, including some wounded who fought with the pursuit team in the process of escape, After entering the misty forest, even if some people died because of the snowstorm, it is impossible for only a few elves to escape, not to mention that none of these elves who arrived at the holy capital safely were injured, and there is too much food left in their packages. When contacting the elves at first, flora knew that the girl named arojie''er was elected as a leader. In fact, flora herself also valued the elf girl. She had a noble and pure soul. If she led the team, she would never abandon any of her compatriots. Now she didn''t come to the holy capital, but the elf named baglet came. Now the later elves angrily killed baglet. These things clearly show that the first elves took food and abandoned their injured and disabled compatriots in order to escape for their own lives. "Tell me everything, what happened in the forest." Flora gently wiped away Grethel''s tears and said comfortingly. Chapter 59 A dream A dream about becoming a dragon! Fly in the vast sky, look down on the earth, fly in the snowy mountains, meet the supreme Dragon King, and fight cruelly with another dragon in the fierce battle! Tear the enemy with sharp teeth and claws, and bury the enemy forever with a powerful dragon breath, all in order to win the final victory Another dream When I was born, I was a princess who inherited the precious blood. Both parents and royal relatives regard myself as the treasure! Growing up in thousands of favors, I was locked in a golden bird cage, but I longed for freedom from the outside world and hoped to grow into a girl like her, but in the end, the identity of the princess made me a bargaining chip for trading Two different dreams, that is the real yourself, or both are the past you once had The girl who slept for many days finally slowly opened her eyes and looked at the snow-white room. The girl''s thoughts were a little confused. Where was she born now? He tried to move his body, but now his body was as heavy as lead, and the memory in his mind was vague and unable to concentrate. "She wakes up and informs her master immediately." Master! Who? Two beautiful silver elf girls are standing in front of the girl''s unclear eyes. At the moment, they are looking at themselves worried. One of them brought a towel and gently wiped his forehead. The warm towel and careful strength make the girl feel very comfortable, but at the same time, they also feel that their lips are thirsty. "Water ~ ~ water ~ ~" the girl said it subconsciously. When the warm and moderate honey water was slowly fed into the mouth, the girl finally felt that her body seemed to recover a little strength. The fairy maid gently walked forward and helped the girl slowly lie in bed. "What''s this place? I''m... Why am I here?" The girl tried hard to piece together the fuzzy memory fragments. "Don''t worry, it''s safe here. You can rest assured. The master will tell you everything when he comes." After carefully covering the quilt for the girl, the fairy maid whispered. The girl lying in bed was relieved and closed her eyes. Finally, the broken memory was pieced together. Yes! It was a picture of countless messy memories mixed together. I remembered every bit of the journey and the joy of flying in the sky as a giant dragon Which one is the real self? &1t; Do you remember your name now? > Suddenly, the voice in her mind woke the girl up, but it was not the room she was in, but the magnificent hall composed of ice and snow. The man in silver armor was standing by and watching himself, with a smile on his face that people couldn''t tell whether it was joy or ridicule, The whole person seems to be like an eternal ice and snow, which makes people feel cold. At the same time, it also makes them feel sincere awe and desire from the heart "What is this place?" The girl inadvertently looked around at her hall and muttered. &1t; In your dreams. > The girl couldn''t believe the answer: "my dream" &1t; Tell me what your name is now? > The man clearly didn''t speak, but his voice appeared in his ear out of thin air, as if it were an irresistible amnesty. She lowered her head and dared not meet the man''s eyes again. The girl trembled softly and said, "luojiean xiubesen, but I don''t know who I am now!" &1t; Do you remember my name? > "Yes!" Without any hesitation, the girl raised her head and said definitely, "you are Lord Yalin and the only supreme king of our white dragon clan!" ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Maybe this is the so-called windfall! The situation of the awakened Princess Luo Jiean became more subtle, and her self-consciousness remained. Luo Jiean still remembered everything when she was a princess of Saxony Kingdom, but the blood integrated into her consciousness brought her the memory of the white dragon in ancient times. She clearly knew that she was a princess of the human kingdom, But the dragon''s strong consciousness made her unable to deny the existence of Yalin. It seems that even with the integration of Luo Jiean''s original consciousness, the powerful power of the dragon''s blood still has some impact on the little princess''s personality. However, it is lucky to keep Luo Jiean''s original consciousness when she was a princess. After all, there is too much difference between human beings and the dragon! After entering Princess Luo Jiean''s dream, Yalin can still feel that she is very weak. This is not physical weakness, but that the integration of the two consciousness is still in a stage of rejection. It is like a person who has undergone major surgery. The wound has not fully healed and may crack again at any time, causing greater trauma. Now we need to let the little princess have more rest, especially in memory. We can''t stimulate her until the two kinds of consciousness are completely integrated together. In the evening, Yalin was alone in his study watching the reports from various regions in odur city. The forger hall has officially entered the production stage. The dwarves have always been the best at forging heavy weapons, but the elves are very easy to build light weapons and fine objects such as daggers, daggers and arrows. Due to the small number of dwarves, they can only act as foremen temporarily to command the goblins to rough process the ore, and the elves are responsible for forging farm tools and light weapons. Recently, miss yuansaka, who finally suppressed her excitement, also began to learn magic knowledge under the guidance of Medea. For the grinding of magic crystal stone, Lin has given the samples produced by Yalin, and the results are quite satisfactory. The magic crystal stone ground by Lin can fully meet the needs of the portal,. According to Lin''s own estimation, she can grind 3-7 magic crystals of different specifications almost every day. Of course, Yalin knows that the amount of output every day must be determined by the young lady''s mood. Today is the day of the double moon. As the name suggests, it is the day when the blue and white moon rise at the same time. Usually, the white and blue moon rise in turn every day. Only the double moon day every 11 days will rise at the same time in the night sky. The blue and white moonlight intersect and shine on the earth! On this day, the beautiful sound of the seven stringed piano will spread from the frost wing hall all over the yanold mountains. In the big library, a wicked witch forced her into a pink princess dress. Yuansakarin, who was suffering from the guidance of caster Medea, was surprised to listen to the sound of the piano in the night sky. I have never heard such a moving piano sound. The player seems to integrate his soul into the piano sound. Medea also closed the book and said, "let''s rest for 15 minutes and continue when the piano is over." "I''ve never heard such a beautiful sound of the piano," yuan banlin said excitedly with an intoxicated look. At this time, Medea had asked the fairy maid to bring up two cups of milk tea. Every bimonthly, it is a habit for everyone in audur city to listen to the playing of the ELF''s piano. Whether it is the cold flying shadow or the superior aristocratic sunezer, when the piano sounds, he will stop his work and have a rest at this time. Yalin also got up and went to the window to look at the beautiful scenery of two moons rising at the same time in the distance ============================ Just after leilis, the female mage in belika fortress, was awakened from her sleep, an incredible thing happened. Master Fallon, the great mage with level 2O magic ability in the sage tower, sat beside her! "Master Fallon, I didn''t expect you to come in person." Leilis, who wanted to get up quickly, said in a respectful tone. "Don''t be polite. You haven''t fully recovered yet. Just lie in bed." The old mage gently comforted and motioned leilis not to be polite. Being watched by the strongest old magician in the sixth year, leilis lying in bed felt a little uneasy. The Fire Mage clyst stood next to Fallon respectfully, just like an apprentice waiting for training. The old mage came here with the will of his majesty rhodland of Saxony Kingdom, and asked the garrison of the fortress to do its best to provide everything the old mage needs. Looking at the old master leilis who lost an arm, he slowly said, "you are leilis. I often hear Gretel mention you." "Yes, master Fallon." Riley nodded nervously. The old magician nodded and said, "what you explained in your letter is not clear. If you can, please tell me in detail what you have seen in the misty forest and the Arnold mountains." "Yes, master Fallon" Leilis nodded, sorted out her thoughts, and began to tell slowly, whether it''s the snowstorm that seems to never stop in the forest, the mutation of species and plants, and the encounter with the mysterious silver elf, Finally, after entering the Arnold mountains, the magical scene and the man''s overwhelming terrible power \\\\. After telling all this, the sky had a slight white light, and leilis lay on the bed and looked at the old mage silently. The old mage sighed deeply. It seemed that there was not much change in his expression. A trace of sadness flashed on his face and said, "your mentor Gretel is also my disciple. When he first gave him the magic guide, he hoped to use it in case of accidents during this trip." "I can''t afford master Fallon." when she mentioned her mentor, leilis sobbed a little sadly: "it''s all because of me. It''s all because of me that the teacher couldn''t escape." The old mage comforted and said, "it''s not your fault. Gretel chose you because he trusted you, and he will be glad that you can complete his last entrustment." At this point, the old mage thought deeply and said, "if the elves didn''t kill you when surrounded, as you said, Riley, then Gretel may just be captured. Maybe he''s still alive." Hearing that the teacher still had a chance to survive, Riley''s eyes also lit up a glimmer of hope, but every time she thought of the battle in the mountains, Riley couldn''t help feeling desperate. Not to mention that the terrible mysterious man, the other two men in gold and silver armor, were all powerful soldiers, If you want to go to rescue the teachers and princesses, I''m afraid that your Majesty''s authority will mobilize the troops, and it is not clear what terrible things are in the mountains. "I decided to go to the Arnold mountains myself." When Fallon spoke of his intention to come here, Riley and clyst were stunned. Clyst couldn''t help worrying and said, "isn''t it a little too hasty, master Fallon? We still don''t know anything about the yanold mountains for the time being. Is it too dangerous for you to go alone?" Compared with kleister''s surprise and worry, leilis calmed down and asked Fallon tentatively: "excuse me, master Fallon! Have you mastered some news about the yanold mountains?" "I do know a little, but I don''t know it completely. I think Gretel''s child must have told you something." Riley nodded undeniably, "yes, master Fallon." Fallon didn''t mean to hide it here. Anyway, it''s only a matter of time before the fog forest gets out. He arranged a magic enchantment in the room. The old magician took out a small wooden box from his package, and there is also a powerful magic enchantment on the wooden box, Both rilis and kleister can feel that this boundary is used to suppress the fluctuation of elements, but even so, they can feel the strong smell of water elements in the box. Fallon sighed and carefully removed the magic barrier. After slowly opening the box, the strong smell of water element filled the whole room in an instant. Riley was surprised because the fluctuating smell of element was familiar to her as a mage. It was the smell of element felt by a mysterious man in the yanoder mountains, It''s as like as two peas. The next moment, the old magician slammed the box, because the noise outside the door had spread into the room! "Please wait a minute. Don''t go here now." "Don''t be so rigid. I just say hello to the mage and leave." "Wait, wait" The door was pushed open with an impolite force, and gelkate, the leader of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment, came in carelessly: "Oh ~ sorry to disturb you, I have something to do with Riley." At the next moment, gerkate narrowed her eyes and noticed the wooden box in the old mage''s hand, showing a meaningful look. Chapter 60 The atmosphere in the room fell into a brief silence for a time. For gelkate, who came uninvited and broke in, he completely ignored the embarrassment and anger of leilis and kleister. In his eyes, it seemed that there was only an old magician with little expression change in the room. "What a strong smell of water element," gelkat said, looking away from the wooden box held by the old mage. The soldiers and guards also ran in panic at this time: "you can''t come in here, Mr. gerkate." The old magician put away the wooden box in his hand, looked at the man who gave a big feeling and said, "gerkate, I have heard your name. It is said that you are the most famous soldier in the free city." Gerkate smiled and said, "it''s my pleasure! But I haven''t known your name yet." The old magician replied faintly, "it''s impolite! The old man''s name is Ron." "Oh ~ ~ the strongest great mage of the sage''s tower, the only mage who can use level 2O magic after the Star * * Master hillia, I don''t know whether it''s my honor or my misfortune to see you." Even in the face of the top magician in the whole big 6, gerkate did not show any fear as usual. "You are so rude!" Fire Clister finally couldn''t help shouting, but he didn''t know one thing everyone knows in the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment and free city, that is, gerkate won''t kneel even in the face of the king and the Pope. "It doesn''t matter, Christer." Farron smiled and said, "ha ha! Young people are like this. There''s no harm in being energetic and humorous." "Hahaha! He deserves to be the strongest great mage in the world. He is really generous." Cross your hands on your chest. Gerkate leaned against the door and smiled and said, Farron finally smiled faintly. After looking at gelkate, he turned to take a look at leilis lying in bed and said, "since you''re looking for leilis, you might as well say it first." "Yes! I almost forgot." Gerkate waved to the guards behind them to roll aside. "What can I do for you, gerkate?" she asked in a low voice "I want to tell you that I''m leaving here today to lead all the mercenaries back to the free city, so \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Hey!? Leilis was stunned. She almost forgot her promise in the forest. Facing gerkate, she had to hesitate embarrassedly: "for the reward, I \ "Forget it, I''m in a hurry to leave now. Then you can send the reward directly to our mercenary headquarters in the free city!" Here, gerkate magically took out a mercenary action ''payment note'' and put it on the table: "it has been indicated on the amount of remuneration. Take your time later. I''ll go first." Just as when she came, gelkat put down the "payment bill" and ignored the people in the room and walked outside the door. When she just passed by the great mage Farron, the old mage suddenly said, "Mr. gelkat, I heard that the free city is going to hold a competition once every three years, right?" "That''s right! If you are interested, you can bet all on me to ensure that you will win." Gerkate crossed her waist and smiled. "Hehe, as a winning champion, your odds must be very low." Farron smiled gently, turned his words and said faintly, "don''t bully ''ordinary'' people in the game. Since you are human, you should act according to human rules." Gerkate showed a sneer on her mouth, nodded and left. Christerin didn''t know the meaning of Farron''s words. Only leilis turned pale and looked at the old mage uneasily and said, "master Farron, do you know?" "I can feel it. He is not human," the old magician sighed and replied faintly. "Gelkat is not human. Is it an elf or Orc who uses magic to cover up his identity?" Kleister said incredulously. "I''m afraid it''s a kind of existence far more terrible than elves and orcs, but since he incarnates into human life, as long as he doesn''t do anything too special, there''s no need to disturb him, let him continue to stay in the free city and be his arena champion." The old magician said seriously. In the room, both leilis and clyst fell into a brief silence. The old magician looked and broke the silence in a different tone: "but speaking, leilis!" "Yes! Master Farron." Leilis quickly responded. "What did he say about the reward you promised?" "Ah! This is actually like this" For Riley, gerkate is her life-saving benefactor. If she doesn''t meet him and his mercenary regiment, she is now buried in the cold forest. She was not only rescued by him, but also doubted and distrusted by Maggie and other mercenaries during the period, thanks to gerkate. Finally, he left alone to face the element Lord in order to let himself and other mercenaries escape. All these made Riley full of gratitude and heroic worship to gerkate. After gerkate walked into the room in spite of the obstruction, Riley was really worried that he would offend master Farron, but fortunately, master Farron, who is rumored to have no bad habit of putting on airs of other Great Magicians, did not care about gerkate''s rudeness. Originally, I thought that gelkate would have something important to find herself, but I never thought that he was blowing money for the promised reward, which slightly hit his heroic image in Riley''s heart. At noon, the members of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment had taken care of their luggage in the fortress. "Brother Koman, are you better?" After fixing the backpack on the war horse, gerkate casually asked the strong man Koman next to her. Koman patted his chest, smiled and said, "no problem, it''s much better." "That''s good." After turning over and getting on the horse, gelketra took the reins and rode to Maggie and asked, "little mage, has that guy done what I ordered?" Maggie nodded and replied, "it''s done!" "Very good. When we return, we will directly turn to the border of the Karl Simon empire. Where will the other party send someone to deal?" Gerkate thought for a moment and said, "the mercenary regiment will trouble brother Coman. You are responsible for leading him back." ================================ With the song of prayer, Saint flora returned to her study after handling the affairs of the day. In the room, Istana sent by the emerald Council is teaching her chosen successor, finalia. The female elves do not explain the teachings of the holy capital or their devotion to the gods, but tell the history and formation of the whole world for the girl, The connection between gods and mortals. Flora gently looked at her daughter who was listening carefully. Compared with those empty slogans, the real piety and belief in gods should be based on reality, to understand what God is and what people are. God and people are not dominated or dominated, nor giving or being given, but need and rely on each other. Just as everything in the world depends on each other, God is no exception. The existence of God should yearn for the positive and good side, rather than eliminate anyone who is unwilling to believe in himself with lies and threats like the Holy See. The holy city has indeed made mistakes in the past chaotic times, delaying the dissemination of doctrines and ideas, but after the holy city is back on track, the holy city will re guide the world to move forward with the passage of time. "Ah! Here you are, mother." When she noticed flora entering the room, finalia quickly got up and walked over to help flora. "Ms. flora, you''ve worked hard." When Phoenicia helped flora sit on the sand, estena also came slowly and said. Flora smiled, stroked her daughter''s head and said, "did finalia study hard today?" "Yes, mother!" Finalia smiled faintly and stroked her adoptive mother''s hand. Looking at estena on the side, she patted finalia on the shoulder. Flora said softly, "I have something to discuss with Miss estena. Finalia, you should go back to your room and have a rest today." Finalia nodded her head and said, "I understand, mother. Then I''ll leave first." She got up to salute and gently withdrew from the study. When finalia left the room, estena nodded with satisfaction and said, "she is a very talented child. Flora, you have taught me a very great daughter." "Thank you for your praise." Flora has always been proud of her excellence in finalia. When estena also sat beside her, flora finally took out the book recording greiser''s statement about the life of the fog. Estena opened it and became nervous for a moment. Flora could even see that the other party was trembling slightly because of worry. When estena put down the book, she murmured to herself as if she were absent-minded: "it''s impossible. The seal can''t be untied." The Female Elf bowed her head and thought hard. According to greiser''s book, the fugitive elves met the dragon, and in order to save the people abandoned by baglet, the leader of the original team, irojel, chose to sacrifice herself and serve the unknown Master who dominates the forest forever, in exchange for the right of their compatriots to live there. The dragon, the spirit of silver, suddenly broke the Convention and kept snowstorms all year round. Does all this mean that the terrible existence that was once active in the war with the dragon in the yanold mountains has broken away from the seal and awakened? "This matter is too important! I must go back and report to the jade Council immediately!" Estena said, biting her lips hard. Looking at the look of the Female Elf, flora also asked anxiously, "it was the responsibility of the jade Council to monitor the yanold mountains, but now there is such a big movement, but why did the five supreme gods and the queen dragon not give the oracle and instructions?" Estena looked very hesitant in the face of this problem. After thinking about it for a while, she replied uneasily: "the Dragon Queen can''t give us any instructions now, and I was sent here by the parliament to investigate the situation of the yanoder mountains." "Why? What happened to the Dragon Queen?" Estena sighed uneasily: "This matter has been blocked by the parliament for a long time. A year ago, the Dragon Queen suddenly fell into a coma in the emerald dream and lost contact with the parliament. Then when the Druids tried to enter the dream, it seems that some power blocked the dream and prevented anyone from entering the Dragon Queen''s dream. After that, the druids and green dragon members of the emerald Council exhausted their time No way can wake up the Dragon Queen " Flora can''t believe what estena said. She is the leader of the green dragon clan behind the dragon and one of the five dragon gods in ancient times. In terms of power, she is no less than the existence of gods. Moreover, the emerald dream should belong to the special field of the Dragon Queen as the Dragon God, What kind of power actually confused the Dragon Queen who made the emerald dream and couldn''t wake up in the dream. "It''s impossible. Even the five supreme gods can''t do this." Flora felt that the news brought by estena had gone beyond her scope of thinking. "We also requested the assistance of the five supreme gods, but we still couldn''t enter the dream through shielding. Flora, you know that although the parliament is ostensibly responsible for monitoring the yanoder mountains, it actually needs the Dragon Queen to understand the situation through the emerald dream. However, after the Dragon Queen fell into a deep sleep a year ago, the parliament lost its supervision of the yanoder mountains because it was unable to wake up the dragon When I got the news about the yarnod mountains through my dream, the Council appointed me to go directly to the mountains to check the situation. " Estena finished these at one breath. The amazing facts made both of them fall into silence. For a long time, estena said, "I just didn''t expect that such great changes have taken place in the yanoder mountains." "All this is really a coincidence. The queen of the Dragon fell into a state of lethargy, and there was a major change in the Arnold mountains immediately. Could it be" flora thought of the terrible existence once recorded in books and epics. Shaking her head, estena clenched her teeth and said, "it''s impossible. Even if the once and now white Dragon King, no matter how powerful, he can''t interfere with the emerald dream, which belongs to the unique field of consciousness after the emerald dragon, let alone confuse the Dragon Queen in the emerald dream. The White Dragon King can''t do this, even the gods." Speaking of this, both estena and flora showed their fear of the unknown! It''s easy to confuse the dragon in the emerald dream and block the whole dream so that the Druids can''t enter. This is something that even the gods can''t do. Is the other party beyond the existence of gods and dragon gods! But why did he do that again? Chapter 61 With the heavy snow, Princess Luo jie''an wrapped her windbreaker tightly. Accompanied by Shumu rosefinch and kraferig, Princess Luo jie''an crossed the valley where she had fought not long ago. When she came to the forest not far away from the valley, some crystal columns were standing in the snow covered forest in surprise, It seems to grow from the ground like a plant. When she saw these crystal columns, Princess Luo Jiean ran forward in spite of the cold wind and snow. When she came to the crystal column, even if she was told the truth in advance, the little princess was still surprised, covered her mouth and tried not to shout out. A human body was solidified in the translucent crystal column, and their expressions were frozen on their faces forever, pain and fear, Anger, sadness! Every crystal column seems to have an indelible soul suffering forever. "Master Gretel!" When she saw the familiar face in the icicle, Luo Jie couldn''t help exclaiming. The mage closed his eyes tightly, his face revealed the expression of consciousness, and his body was frozen by thick ice crystals, standing in place like a sculpture. Princess Luo jie''an looked sadly at the * * Division solidified in the ice crystal. All her hands could touch was the cold ice crystal. She clenched her fist tightly. Luo jie''an beat the ice crystal hard. The body eroded by dragon blood had the powerful power of empty handed gravel, but at the moment, even if her fists had exuded blood, The ice sealed Gretel''s ice crystal column without any damage. Shumu rosefinch went forward and grabbed Princess Luo jie''an and said loudly, "stop it quickly. You''ll get hurt." The strength of Shumu rosefinch, which has been transformed into white dragon blood, is far above Princess Luo Jiean, who only inherited the thin dragon blood. With a gentle grip, Luo Jiean can no longer move. The little princess knelt on the ground with tears. "Please," Princess Luo jie''an murmured absently. "What?" Kraferig and Shumu rosefinch looked at Luo Jiean strangely. The little princess threw herself on the ice crystal and said painfully, "please, Lord rosefinch, please let everyone go." With a sigh, Shumu rosefinch shook his head helplessly and said, "we can''t release them without the consent of your majesty Yalin." "Please," Princess Luo Jiean said, leaning her head on the ice crystal and still unwilling to give up. "I''m sorry, even our power is difficult to destroy these ice crystal pillars. Unless you can get the consent of your majesty Yalin, there''s nothing we can do." Kraferig said, standing aside. "Don''t worry, these people are not dead." "I know" Luo jie''an raised her head and gently touched the ice crystal column with her hands. The body eroded and changed by dragon blood has a much sharper insight than human beings. Through the ice column, Princess Luo jie''an can feel the mage Gretel in the ice column. The fire of his life is still burning, and the soul has not separated from the body and returned to the soul sea. The blood of the white dragon makes Princess Luo Jiean subconsciously take Yalin as the master, but the memory of being a princess of the Saxony Kingdom makes her unable to forget her subjects. After regaining her strength, Princess Luo Jiean asked Yalin the first thing, hoping to know the fate of Gretel and the members of the investigation team who came to the Arnold mountains. Princess Luo Jiean, who had prepared for the worst, was pleasantly surprised when she learned that none of the members of the investigation team had died. Yalin didn''t want Princess Luo Jiean to be too conscious of being a princess in the kingdom of Saxony. The best thing is to retain her memory of being a princess in the Kingdom of Saxony, but she is more inclined to her own side. So she was never allowed to visit the "captured" soldiers. Even if Yalin knew that it was impossible for Luo Jiean to talk to them when he saw these prisoners. But unexpectedly, Princess Luo jie''an''s yearning was stronger than expected. Under the little princess''s bitter plea, Yalin finally couldn''t bear to continue to look at Luo jie''an''s sad and worried expression, and agreed to let her meet the members of the investigation team placed in the forest after being frozen. After Princess Luo jie''an woke up, Yalin was not allowed to let her live alone in the frost wing hall as she did with irogel. After all, Princess Luo jie''an, who was integrated into the white dragon consciousness, was more inclined to herself in loyalty and position, and the most important thing was that this loyalty was sincere rather than due to agreement and coercion. Considering that Princess Luo Jiean will become an important chess piece to communicate with Saxony kingdom in the future, it is necessary for her to understand the strength of the territory. Since Yalin has decided to shape himself into a powerful, terrible and mysterious existence, it needs some pomp to maintain his mysterious posture. The pivot rosefinch who has been transformed into white dragon blood is very proud to be appointed by Yalin as his bodyguard. His main work is to convey his orders and will to those who may come to odur city in the future, Princess Luo Jiean was his first "guest" after taking on this job. Shumu rosefinch pulled up Princess Luo Jiean and said, "since we have seen it, let''s go back." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "The operation begins to inject magic into the magic crystal stone." Yalin stood in front of the portal and commanded the frost snow wizard mages to inject the reserved magic into the magic crystal of the portal. This huge portal is connected to the fairy settlement in the forest outside the mountain. With the improvement of magic, a white light curtain was opened in the center of the portal, and the cold wind and snow blew into the material warm hall through the light curtain. An Elf Mage slowly walked into the light curtain. Under the expectation of the people, the Elf Mage returned to the hall again and said respectfully: "master, it has been confirmed that there is no problem, and the connection between the two portal is very stable." "Very good!" Yalin nodded with satisfaction. The next thing is that the elves are responsible for directing the frost goblins to carry all kinds of materials. After the portal built in the center of the spirit town was opened, it not only saved a lot of time for transporting materials, but also facilitated the exchange of personnel and information in the future. But now the portal can only be started unilaterally, and the high elves cannot come to odur city through the portal. However, today, these high elves living in the settlement will attract a group of special companions. "They are the same elves who fled here as you." The high elves gathered in the middle of the town were surprised to see the compatriots led here by the silver elves. In appearance, these new compatriots are really elves, but the internal feeling makes the fleeing high elves feel a little strange. It seems that some of these new elves always unconsciously give off the smell of magic. The frost and snow elves left after explaining things, leaving this elves team of about 40 or 50 in place. After a short surprise, the high elves still showed the joy of meeting their compatriots. Many elves quickly took food from their homes and sent it to their compatriots who fled here together. "I''m so happy. I didn''t expect to see my compatriots here." The new fugitives who received the food said gratefully. "Did you also escape here?" After settling down their compatriots, the high elves asked with concern. "Yes! We escaped from the south of the free city." "It must be difficult to escape here compared with the journey on the road?" The new escape elf nodded and sighed, "yes! We sacrificed many companions to get here, but why are you in this forest?" "We \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ In the city of odur, Yalin observed the relationship between the blood elves and the fugitive high elves. That''s right! The so-called new escape elves are all high elves exchanged by Yalin with the system, and a few of them are blood elves who are the best at arcane magic in the online game world of Warcraft. At first, in order to keep them, Yalin did promise that elojer would not take the initiative to order these fugitive elves to do anything, but since these elves want to live in this territory, they must be fully integrated sooner or later, so that they can truly become loyal leaders and believers. However, it is because Yalin made his initial commitment that it may not be easy to interfere with the position and tendency of these elves in the future. Moreover, as the king of the white dragon, Yalin is really hard to go back and break his promise. In this way, it is contrary to the criterion of establishing a powerful and mysterious image. Since he can''t order it himself, Then you need a team of agents to help you influence the position and tendency of these fugitive elves. Therefore, the option of accepting these elves and unlocking the summoning system is the best choice. Let these high elves who are identical in appearance but 100% loyal to themselves in heart mix into these fugitive elves, and slowly adjust the standing tendency of these fugitive elves so that they can integrate into the territory as soon as possible. This is Yalin''s plan. Taking in these elves not only calls and unlocks the high elves on the system, but also unlocks the blood elves in world of Warcraft. These blood elves are almost no different from the high elves in appearance. In order to understand the gap between the strength of the blood elves in the game and the local elves in the world, It also exchanged several expensive blood elf mages and warlocks. ======================== Hodalan County in the eastern part of big 6 is located in the kingdom of kalut. Due to its special geographical location, the border intersects between the rising emerging power karserman Empire and the kingdom of kreises, which has a long history and was founded at the end of the overlord galseric era. In addition, it is close to the water transportation advantage brought by the longest river running through the whole big 6, Hodalan county has always been an important commercial city in the kingdom of karut, and its prosperity and trade volume are second only to the free city, the largest commercial city in big 6. Airship! As the crystallization of magic and technology, it has always been an important means of transportation for the six major countries in China. Compared with carriage and ship transportation, the flying airship in the sky can avoid 6 the threat posed by bandits and horse thieves on the ground and water thieves entrenched in dangerous river sections. However, the airship is only suitable for the transportation of personnel and a small amount of materials due to its transportation volume and load capacity, and its construction cost and operation cost cannot be popularized, For civilians, this means of transportation will only be taken in an emergency as a last resort. On the contrary, for wealthy businessmen and dignitaries, it is just like an ordinary carriage. A huge airship with luxurious decoration is close to the ground docking platform. Many sharp eyed passengers recognize that it is an empty boat for tourism jointly built by the kingdom of karut and the free city - Sky charm. The whole empty boat can be said to be a small city with 16 cabins and 27oo cabins, which can accommodate 43oo passengers and 13oo crew. The whole empty boat is equipped with all entertainment facilities including shopping center, bar, ballroom, warm water swimming pool and two luxury casinos. In the middle of the empty boat, there is even an opera house that can accommodate 1OOO people. Even in the high altitude, passengers can enjoy wonderful musicals and air acrobatics at any time. Countless people on the ground watched with envy as the huge empty boat like a mountain gradually docked on the ground. Many people were speculating about the people who could take the luxury cabin of the empty boat. You know, the ticket of sky charm needs 24ooo Lane even the worst lower class cabin. It is the money that an ordinary craftsman can earn after working for two years without food and drink. The people who have the opportunity to take the luxury cabin definitely have a head and face in the whole big 6! "Dear passengers, thank you for taking the sky charm airship. The airship has arrived at its destination \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\" With the sound of the broadcast on the empty boat, the ground crew quickly set up the corridor and began to meet the passengers in the luxury cabin. No matter where they are, it is still the rule of the whole world. People with status and status always enjoy more privileges than ordinary people, even when they go out of the cabin door, they should be in front of others. The empty boat dispatching center has sent a team of maids composed of the most beautiful girls selected from hodalan county to stand respectfully on both sides of the corridor. Each girl has her best posture and smile to welcome the arrival of luxury cabin guests. Among these maids, there are some little noble daughters who can let these noble ladies who are usually well-off to serve as maidens, That''s because the identity of passengers in luxury class is too noble. Over the years, many beautiful girls have been lucky to be favored by distinguished guests in luxury class. Even if they just become the concubines of these valuable people, let alone ordinary civilian women, the daughters of some little nobles, they are great opportunities to fly to the branches and become Phoenix. The cabin door slowly opened, and the passengers separated by the guards desperately stretched out their heads to see the identity of the luxury cabin passengers. When the first guest stepped out of the cabin door, the welcoming ladies on both sides quickly bent down and said respectfully in a sweet voice: "welcome to Huo." However, only half of the ladies had no voice! The onlookers who were still noisy in the distance also took a breath and became silent. The reason for all this is the absolute shock brought by the big man who walked out of the door of the luxury cabin! Chapter 62 It is not the big businessmen who call the wind and rain in the whole big 6 business circles, nor the elegant ladies with elegant temperament, nor the princes who hold the power and control the world. A blade on his bald face is printed with a cyan facial pattern. Although his heavy and solid armor is clean, there are knife marks and scratches left on it. At a glance, his wearer knows how many bloody battles he has gone through. His strong muscles are like breaking his clothes, The whole man was like a violent barbarian warrior from Philip tok. The sky charm was hijacked by thieves! Almost for a moment, this idea first appeared in the hearts of all the people present. After a short silence, the scream of the maid below awakened the people who were still at a loss. The guards almost forgot their duty to open the passage for the distinguished guests in the luxury cabin, Almost at the same time, all the guards pulled out their batons and looked at the strong man standing at the door of the luxury cabin. "Someone hijacked the airship." "Go and inform the police immediately that the sky charm has been hijacked by thieves." "Run away! The barbarians of Philip tok are here!" After the birth of airship, there have been some airship hijacking and looting incidents on the 6th University. Because they will be strictly inspected before boarding the airship, any weapons will be detained and left in the airship cargo warehouse, and will not be returned to passengers until they arrive at their destination. Therefore, compared with 6 land and river shipping, air transportation is much less likely to be robbed, usually occasionally. The passengers and pedestrians who were still watching all around were scattered in an instant. The maids who were supposed to welcome the guests were also frightened and fled one after another. On the contrary, the strong man who caused all this looked at everything below inexplicably. While the guard approached with a baton, he quickly returned to the cabin. The disturbance outside has alerted other passengers aboard the airship. The captain of the sky charm also looks at the outside scene in the captain''s room, so he has to ask the crew not to open the cabin door of the empty boat for the time being. You should know that the guests who can take the empty boat are important people who are either rich or expensive. Any slight mistake of any guest will permanently tarnish the reputation of the sky charm, I can''t afford it! "What''s the matter, Coman! Why is it so noisy outside?" A mercenary with a cracked tooth Tomahawk looked out at the platform. The strong man Koman waved his hand and rushed to the collar''s room and said, "nothing. I''ll find the collar for something." Coman embarrassed to go to the lounge in the middle of the deluxe cabin. Outside the resplendent lounge decorated no less than the palace, maid Maggie was standing there waiting for the lead. When she saw Coman''s arrival, Maggie motioned him to wait a minute. "Maggie ~ ~ I have something urgent to see you." Coman pleaded incoherently. "Wait a minute. The leader is talking to others." Facing Coman''s request, Maggie still shook her head. Coman, who was blocked at the door, had to lie on the window edge and look at the imagination outside the empty boat. A group of police forces dressed in light armor had run over under the leadership of cavalry. At this time, several other split tooth Tomahawk mercenaries dressed in casual clothes also ran over in a panic. "Sorry, Maggie, we have something to find." Maggie leaned against the door and repeated, "wait a minute." When the police force had begun to prepare for boarding, while the people were waiting anxiously, the middle room door was finally opened by the attendants. Gelkat and another businessman dressed in elegant clothes came out surrounded by six beautiful girls who were the best choice in both appearance and figure. His face was rich, but he didn''t smell like some violent households. He looked like he was in his fifties. He looked sophisticated and smart with a pair of unilateral glasses. Lawrence Vick, the most powerful businessman in the free city, whose property is invincible and has been in power for three consecutive terms as president of the chamber of Commerce! "Then please, Mr. gerkate." Facing the strongest mercenary in the free city, Lawrence still extended his hand with grace and said. "No problem, Mr. Lawrence." Gerkate shook Lawrence''s hand and nodded, "but I''m also ugly. If the player you selected loses to others at that time, I won''t refund the money." In the face of such harsh words, Lawrence smiled indifferently and said, "don''t worry, Mr. gelkat. If he loses to others, I can only blame myself." "As always, Mr. Lawrence! Happy cooperation." Gerkate chuckled. "Happy cooperation, Mr. gerkate." Laurence, a businessman, also smiled with satisfaction. With a gesture, two of the girls behind Lawrence nodded respectfully and walked gently to gerkate with a charming smile. Lawrence took the white jade cane held by the attendant and said with a smile: "then please continue to enjoy the next wonderful journey, Mr. gerkate." When Lawrence came out, Maggie and others who knew the identity of the other party immediately stepped aside in the courtesy of mercenaries. Lawrence nodded and slowly left with the help of the maid. Outside, the carriage brigade of the free city chamber of Commerce had come under the empty boat. Even the urban defense police had to avoid the convoy with the emblem of free city, Not to mention the golden feathered Libra emblem on the team this time, which means that there are important people in the free city. A free city that monopolizes the commercial lifeline of the whole big 6 East, but even the king has to give way! When Lawrence left, gerkate reached out and kissed the migrating waist of the two girls and asked, "what are you doing here?" "This" several mercenaries, including Koman, were speechless at the moment. Maggie looked at Coman and they said, "don''t you have something to do with the collar? Tell me now." A mercenary ran to the window and looked out. He saw that the motorcade guards in the free city had dispersed the guard, and the commotion outside subsided in a moment after Lawrence went out. Lawrence, as the president of the free city chamber of Commerce, is very dissatisfied with the hospitality of hodalan county. After he got out of the empty boat, there was no welcoming team. Unexpectedly, there was a large group of urban defense police surrounded the empty boat! What''s more, the captain of the guard claimed that he had received a report that someone had hijacked the sky charm! Oh, my God! I don''t know that the thief group has the strength to hijack the sky charm airship carrying nearly 5000 people! You know, the sky charm has enough crew and guards to capture a quarter of hodalan County! I can''t believe these fools believe this lie. Lawrence was so angry that he boarded the carriage in the uneasy eyes of big businessmen of various chamber of Commerce alliances in hodalam county. When closing the door, Lawrence said coldly, "I hope to see your Lord." On the surface, Lawrence said very politely, but the businessmen and officials present quickly nodded with a white face and said, "I''m really very sorry, Mr. Lawrence. Please go to another restaurant for a rest first. We will give you a satisfactory answer to everything today." After Lawrence''s carriage left, the guard team that inadvertently caused a great disaster was immediately sent away. The guard captain looked at the passengers and pedestrians around when commanding the team to leave. "The guard has left." The mercenary whispered in Koman''s ear. Buttoned the back of his head, the strong man Koman smiled embarrassedly and said, "it''s all right." "What the hell are you doing?" Gerkate shook her head and walked back to the lounge with her arms around the two girls. Maggie also followed in. Coman stabbed him behind his back, looked at the two sexy and attractive girls, and beckoned them to follow. After entering the lounge, the mercenaries who are not qualified to set foot on the ship on weekdays are stunned at the luxurious decoration around. The lounge of the whole luxury cabin is wide enough to accommodate nearly 100 people. The installation of magic guides around can also keep the lounge at the most comfortable temperature in all seasons. Gerkate casually found a piece of sand covered with really expensive and pure ferret and sat down. The two girls did not taboo. Under the eyes of the mercenaries that almost burst out fire, they gently massaged gerkate with a very warm taste. "What are you standing for? Sit down!" Enjoying the gentle service of two beautiful girls, gerkate said casually. Maggie sat beside gerkate casually, but Coleman and several other mercenaries swallowed their saliva nervously and carefully put their hips on the sand. It seems that they are deeply afraid to break the sable on the sand. You know, such a precious sable used to lay the sand is worth nearly 200000 lien. Gerkate looked at them and laughed: "ha ha! What are you nervous about? It''s more exaggerated than fighting on the battlefield." "We have no money to pay for the damage of this collar." "Really! Ha ha, how about having fun on the most luxurious airship in big 6?" Gerkate took a girl and let her sit on her lap. She felt the girl''s delicate skin like lanolin white jade, which gave her a comfortable touch. "Have died without regret!" For all the mercenaries present, it is no longer a matter of having fun. I''m afraid there are no regrets in this life! Tuoling''s blessing actually had the opportunity to board the legendary sky charm airship, and still enjoy the most expensive luxury cabin. Whether it''s wine, food or women, they are the top of the whole big 6. This is a dream like journey. Even some people still feel whether they are lying in bed dreaming. "Collar! Have you made any deal with Mr. Lawrence?" Maggie looked at the girl lying on gelkat''s lap, who had a charming smile, but a glimmer of vigilance flashed in her beautiful eyes. "Don''t worry, Maggie is my confidant!" Gerkate didn''t reply to Maggie''s inquiry first, but gently pinched the girl''s ear. The girl looked at gerkate with a surprised look. She didn''t know why the legendary strongest mercenary noticed her mind. The girl''s ears pinched in gerkate''s hand are different from ordinary people. The roots of the ears are sharp, but they are not as long as elves. Maggie recognized the identity of these girls at a glance. They are half elves. The beautiful female slaves who inherited some of the elves'' beauty and agile physique, but were easier to tame than the elves. In the free city, many big businessmen and nobles like to buy such mixed race slaves and train them in various skills since childhood. They can not only serve themselves at ordinary times, but also become powerful bodyguards at critical times. Obviously! The female slaves mixed with ELF blood who can be brought by Lawrence not only have excellent looks, but also have high martial arts. I''m afraid any of these girls can deal with more than a dozen mercenaries. Maggie looked at gelkat and asked, "what are you talking about with Mr. Lawrence?" "It''s nothing. I talked about the recent snow in the misty forest, and Mr. Lawrence hoped that I would deliberately lose to the soldier selected by him in the defending champion of this competitive competition." Gerkate said casually, as if she didn''t care about her own business at all. what! Coleman and other mercenaries became angry. He was the unbeaten champion of the free city arena for six consecutive times. He was the idol and myth in the hearts of all mercenaries and soldiers who worshipped him! Now someone wants to have a fake game, which is a slander. "Did you promise him?" Maggie asked incredulously. "Ah! Yes." Coman stood up excitedly and shouted, "why do you promise him? You are the unbeaten champion in the arena!" "Why?" Gerkate smiled softly, rubbed the girl''s plump breast and said, "Mr. Lawrence has offered three times more money than the championship bonus. Why don''t you promise such a good thing?" "You are an unbeaten champion!" Koman lamented. With a sigh, gerkate sat upright, motioned the two girls to sit aside and said, "I should lose the championship. Now the major chambers of commerce operating the arena have lost a lot of money in gambling because of me. I''m afraid they will be suspended if they go on like this." After describing the whole story, Koman and other mercenaries finally had to sit down with regret. What Ling said was right. Now, in the defending championship of the arena, the odds of Ling have been low to the bottom, but no one is willing to buy someone other than Ling to win. "You also take this opportunity to win against your opponent and make a good profit. Of course, the prerequisite is that the person Lawrence is looking for can win the championship and challenge qualification." As a consecutive champion, gerkate does not need to compete with other contestants, and other contestants must win all before they are qualified to challenge the throne of the previous champion, that is, gerkate. Here, gelkat also waved to the two girls next to him to go out first. After the girl respectfully left the hall, gelkat said, "bring the elf up. Tonight, the karsermon empire will send someone to trade with us on the empty boat." Chapter 63 The garden in memory is bathed in the morning sun! Every day, I always want to come here and sit quietly for a while and look at the whole Hui capital under the tree of the world! Protected by the jade dragon clan, this is a peaceful and peaceful home. All different nationalities in the world can find their own ownership here. This is the golden age guarded by the five dragon gods! The fairy sitting on the rattan chair combed the neat emerald green and spread it behind her. The simple and beautiful light yellow dress made her not as tall as a lady. The fairy bathed in the morning sun scattered more gentle maternal brilliance, just like the virgin who came out of the myth. Slowly opened her eyes, a beautiful fairy girl was standing in front of her, looking at herself curiously with a beautiful smile. "Sister! Why are you crying?" The girl in front of her gently stretched out her fingers and stroked her cheeks. A drop of tears stuck to her small fingers. Is this her own tears? I don''t remember when I shed this tear, but I will never forget this lovely face. This is my most beloved sister. "Am I dreaming?" The fairy touched her lovely face and muttered. The little girl looked puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter, sister, have you had a nightmare?" Nightmare!? The girl''s words awakened her memory, yes! I had a sad dream! The five dragon gods who turned against each other fell apart, and the fire of war rolled the whole world in an instant. Even the White Dragon King sleeping in the yanoder mountains led his clan to join the battle! The capital of peace and tranquility is also burned in the flame of the dragon and turned into silence in the frost. Countless friends and soldiers lost their lives in the war until finally their sister was in the hands of the enemy. She prayed for peace and the power to protect her homeland was used to kill her compatriots. It was clear that her soul was asking for help, but she could not break through the huge figure like the Buddha iceberg. Yalin, the king of the white dragon clan! "Yes! I just had a nightmare." The fairy buried her head and hugged her beloved sister tightly: "but it doesn''t matter. You''re still here. It''s just a dream." It was just a dream! Fortunately, it was just a dream. My sister was still in my arms. I didn''t lose her. The War didn''t happen. The clans of the five dragon gods were still living in peace. Nothing had changed! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Is there still no sign of waking up after the dragon?" In the huge library formed by countless tree roots and vines, the Druid in emerald green robe asked worried. Everyone present shook his head helplessly, and the dream was blocked. No matter who, even the emerald dragon, could not enter the dream behind the dragon. "This time the Dragon Queen fell into a deep sleep, which is a little different. It''s not like that the Druids were haunted by nightmares and couldn''t wake up in the past." "What the hell is going on?" "When Druids fall asleep in their dreams, if they are attacked by nightmares, they will subconsciously resist and try to break free from the nightmares and wake up, but the Dragon Queen has no such signs and appears very peaceful in spirit." "What does this mean? Does it mean that the Dragon Queen is in a dream?" "Yes! Members of the jade Council, I want to say that the Dragon Queen is not unable to wake up because of the entanglement of nightmares. On the contrary, she seems to be immersed in some kind of beautiful dream and refuses to wake up." ====================== There is no night in hodalan county. This sentence is the unified understanding of all people living or coming to hodalan county. This prosperous commercial city is an eternal city. Night is the best catalyst to arouse the deep * * of human heart. At this time, prostitutes became more naked and even walked to the street with their breasts bare. Rich old men threw a lot of money in their lovers'' sensational words. Bounty hunters and assassins also regarded the night as the best way to start in the world. The arrival of the sky charm has brought more business opportunities to this prosperous commercial city. The airship needs to stay for three days in order to supplement magic and materials. The members of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment do not intend to get off the airship to have fun in the city. After all, they are entertained in the luxury cabin. The entertainment and services provided by the airship alone are no less than the best entertainment places in the city, Besides, there''s a deal worth 1OOO million lire to be done tonight. Because of the advance notice of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment, the messengers of the karsermon Empire boarded the luxury cabin of the airship without being subjected to too strict investigation. Led by Maggie, she walked to the lounge of the luxury cabin. "The treatment of the split tooth Tomahawk is really good. I''ve never been to the luxury cabin of the sky charm." After arriving at the lounge, an emissary dressed in black in the mission looked up and down at the luxurious decoration around the Imperial Palace and said faintly. In the middle of the hall, gerkate leisurely lay on the comfortable soft bed, chewed the apple and said, "I''m flattered. It''s just that someone treats for free." Casually found a piece of sand and made it. The black robed messenger asked, "where''s the child?" Gerkate didn''t answer, but just snapped her fingers. Coman immediately understood and went out. Soon, the elf girl imprisoned by the little mage with magic was brought in by two mercenaries, perhaps considering giving the buyer a better look, the elf girl was specially dressed up, Although not a very luxurious service, the naturally beautiful elf girl still looks beautiful, and the iron shackles handcuffed on her white wrists and feet make her helpless and sad in beauty. A nation without strong strength and backing will always meet a tragic fate! The girl lowered her head without saying a word, and let those greedy humans look at herself with evil eyes. A mercenary gently pinched the girl''s minibus and asked her to raise her head. The delicate skin touch from her fingers made the mercenary want to never take her hand away. "It''s really beautiful! I have to say it''s really a masterpiece of the God of art." Even though I have seen many beautiful elves, the girl in front of me is so beautiful and pure that the messenger unconsciously sighed: "I have seen many elves, but you are the most beautiful one I have ever seen. With such a beautiful face at such an age, people really look forward to what you will look like when you grow up." The messenger walked gently to the girl and looked at the elf girl as carefully as watching the most beautiful art. The girl still just looked at the human in front of her expressionless face. She seemed to hate the eyes that looked like goods or decorations. The girl closed her eyes hard and didn''t want to look at the scene that made her feel very ugly. The messenger looked at the girl''s silent protest, smiled and said, "I heard you have another sister, who seems to be called \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ When she heard her sister''s name, the girl finally couldn''t help shaking. Her eyes were red and wrapped her tears hard to keep them from flowing. The messenger looked at the girl''s humiliating expression and smiled softly, "ha ha! Did you cry?" "Is it OK to have less nonsense? After reading it, please pay the bill quickly." Gelkett fiercely threw the apple core through the dustbin at the door of the room and shouted. He was very impatient with the flirtation of the messenger in his tone. The interrupted messenger was a little stunned and quickly recovered his smiling face and said, "as a customer, it''s natural to check the authenticity of the goods, Mr. gerkate." "You mean I''ll look for a fake?" "No, no, no! Mr. gelkat, it''s just \ When the atmosphere became a little sinister, a guard following the mission who had been standing behind the messenger suddenly said, "well, don''t be kidding, piros. If the girl is fake, then gerkate doesn''t have to go to the camp and change her package." As the leader of the team, the black robed messenger piros quickly restrained when he heard the guard''s words, turned around and replied respectfully, "yes! Yes!" For a moment, the mercenaries of the split tooth Tomahawk focused their attention on the humble guard standing behind piros. According to the situation, it seems that he is the real leader of the mission, but they don''t know where he got the news and know that gerkate sent the "little mage" to the camp to change their bags. "I mean, how did the little wizard fix that matter so easily that day? It seems that there should be some mixed up inside the mercenaries who stand guard. It seems that the eye of the kingdom of the" Kingdom of the "is really everywhere. Gerkate still looked as if she had nothing to do with herself. She took an orange from the fruit tray by the bed and peeled it. "Hahaha, you''re exaggerating." The guard took off his helmet and showed his true face. He seemed to be a young man in his early twenties, but he had a sense of maturity inconsistent with his age. He was a rare black in the big six, with two different colors of red and blue. His eyes revealed confidence and wild hope, but also showed coldness and ruthlessness. "Naturally, I need some information and intelligence in the free city. After all, in this era, who can grasp the news at the first time can take the lead." The black man also sat down impolitely and looked at gerkate''s appreciation. "Oh, yes? It seems that after the end of the military campaign against Clay Seth, you have become very idle. You are free to come here in person, the royal highness of Prince Augusta Branis." Facing the black man, gerkate also said his real name and identity impolitely. He is the prince of karsermon, the strongest Empire rising gradually! Maggie and Koman, who have heard of the deeds of Prince Augusta, are dignified. Although Augusta is young, he has shown a high administrative skill incompatible with his age. Although he is still a prince, he has elevated his father who only knows great joy and wine in power. Under the iron hand rule of Augusta, the karsermon Empire, which was originally weaker than chrysses, nearly doubled its territory and prospered in economy and trade. Recently, it launched a military attack against the kingdom of chrysses, He brought all the of the old perlas empire into his own territory and occupied the most fertile territory of the kreises kingdom. Maggie has a lot on her mind. A recent cooperation with the karsermon empire was a war against the kingdom of kreises. Under the leadership of the leader, the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment raided the forbidden guard cavalry of "white winged Princess" lindis and interfered with her battlefield command, so that karsermon * * took this opportunity to break through the defense line of the kingdom of kreises. However, the guards of the famous "white winged Princess" also caused considerable losses to the mercenary regiment. More than 60% of the mercenaries died. However, just after this battle, Augusta once promised several important positions and awards to win over the collar to work for the karsermon Empire, but the unrestrained collar has always been uninterested. When gerkate mentioned the war with the kingdom of kreises, Augusta sneered and said with disdain: "hum! Without the support of the heroic ''white winged Princess'' lindis, the king of kreises * * was just a mob under the command of the stupid and incompetent king. He surrendered and sought peace in less than half a month." "It seems that I really shouldn''t have raided Princess lindis''s forbidden guard directly at that time. Maybe you two should have fought for a long time before we mercenaries can make money." Gerkate seemed a little sorry in her words, but she still changed the topic and said, "well, don''t gossip. I''ve brought the person you want. Have you brought the money I want?" Augusta just smiled and asked piros for a few words. Soon, the mission personnel outside immediately brought five large wooden boxes with carts. When they were sent to the lounge, the mission members opened the box in public, which was filled with yellow gold coins. When several mercenaries saw the gold, they couldn''t help swallowing their saliva and restrained their excitement. He picked up a gold coin engraved with the temperament of the karsermon Empire, and Augusta threw it to gerkate. After the other party received it, he said, "the value of a gold coin of pure gold in China is 2ooo lane. There are 1OOO gold coins in a box. There are five boxes in total. Can you tell me the number?" Playing with the gold coins in her hand, gerkate waved her hand and said casually, "I don''t have that patience. Since the money is also brought, then OK deal!" When the members of the mission saw the prince, he nodded and went up to take the chain that tied the elf girl from the mercenary. The girl was brought to Augusta with red eyes and said nothing. The prince of the Empire looked at the beautiful elf girl in front of him, Just smiled and said, "I hope you''d better show the value of 1OOO million lien. If you can''t do it, I don''t mind looking for a buyer again to make up for some losses." Chapter 64 Just as Augusta''s voice fell, the elf girl who had no response like an exquisite doll suddenly raised her hand and smashed Augusta''s forehead with the shackles of her wrist. There was a startling cry all around. "Be careful, your highness!" For the Elven girl who was originally thin and weak, the shackles on her hands are a heavy burden on weekdays. Even if she raised her hands, the degree is not as fast as before. Prince Augusta of the karsermon Empire has practiced martial arts since childhood and has good strength. The behavior of the Elven girl is as childish and ridiculous as an angry kitten in her eyes. "Oh ~" the elf girl gave a painful groan, and Augusta grabbed her wrist in the air. The guards of the regiment quickly pulled the chain around the girl''s neck and pulled her to the ground: "this bold little guy dares to attack his Highness the prince." After subduing the elf girl, the guards didn''t dare to do anything else. Even if they tried to attack the prince, anyway, the elf girl was bought by the prince with 1OOO ten thousand lien. If she was accidentally hurt, even if she sold her whole family, she couldn''t afford to pay for it. "Good! It seems that you need to find a etiquette teacher to teach you the basic Upbringing after you go back." Augusta motioned to the guard behind him to pour himself a glass of red wine. The elf girl, who was rebuilt by the guards, stood up to Augusta without fear and said coldly, "I will disappoint you." "Oh ~ ~ that''s really interesting." Augusta took a sip of red wine, drew her face close to the girl, looked at the beautiful face with tears and said softly, "if you want me to be disappointed, I look forward to you." Then Augusta made a gesture: "take her down and don''t hurt her, okay?" "Yes, your highness." The guards pulled the elf girl back slowly, and the mercenaries of the toothed Tomahawk also carried the box and put it in the inner room. The transaction has been completed, but Augusta and others have no intention to leave immediately, which worries Maggie and Coman. Gerkate magically took out a crystal glass and said, "do you mind if I have a drink, too?" "Of course." Augusta gently motioned, and the mission guard behind him poured a glass of red wine for gerkate. Unlike Augusta, gelkat drank the red wine in one gulp, which made the mission bodyguard sigh that he was outrageous. Augusta looked indifferent. Augusta was used to gelkat, a forthright legendary mercenary. Do not care about anyone''s vision, do not care about anyone''s identity, only live in their own world, just like a lone wolf! "Sandenberg wine is produced in tuscara city in the great 6 western region. This bottle is estimated to cost 40000 riens. You will really enjoy it." She sipped her lips and gelkate said with a smile. Augusta smiled, shook the glass, looked at the dark red wine inside and said, "forty thousand riens is the worst, this bottle is the best, at least two hundred thousand riens." Gerkate also tilted her head, looked at the residual red wine in the glass and said with a smile: "ha ha, it seems that I have to drink a few more cups." After the bodyguard poured a glass for gerkate, Augusta took another sip and said with exclamation: "tuscara has always been the most famous wine producing area in big 6. The sandenberg wine produced here two thousand years ago was even amazed by the ''overlord''." You are really a fanatic admirer of overlord galseric! On the surface, Augusta has built a large number of churches for the Holy See to spread the teachings of the Holy See. Every year, he will personally go to the Pope''s hall to pray and give a lot of money. There are even rumors that Augusta is willing to accept the baptism of the Holy See and become the adopted son of the Pope. He has always been an important person of the Holy See. But privately, gerkate has guessed something. As a prince of the karsermon Empire who inherited the direct blood of overlord galseric, Augusta is a fanatical follower of overlord galseric, and this man''s ambition is very big and hidden deeper. I''m afraid he will become a role that will shock the whole big 6 in the future. Disturb the whole big 6 madman, but it''s also fun! Gerkate thought and smiled. This time she didn''t drink all the red wine in her glass, but drank it slowly. "Are you interested in becoming my brothers?" Suddenly Augusta asked. Gerkate drank without looking back and said, "you should know my answer. I''m just a mercenary. I''m used to freedom. As long as you pay enough money, I''ll fight for you." Augusta said regretfully: "it is because you are a mercenary that I am more worried. This time I pay you to solve ''white winged Princess'' lindis. Maybe someone else should pay you to solve me next time. You know that your military courage is enough to make any king sit like a needle and felt." "You think highly of me. I''m just a mercenary. I''ll work for whoever pays me more. This is my rule." "But gerkate, I want to ask you something." "About the white winged princess?" Before Augusta spoke, Gelkat has said in advance: "Princess lindis of kreises Kingdom did fight with me, but her bodyguards protected her and broke out. I haven''t seen her since the victory of your karsermon empire. I don''t know about her disappearance. It''s likely that she died in the war or was captured by other mercenaries. You know, we weren''t the only mercenaries at that time The delegation was present. " "Really?" "Is it good for me to deceive you?" Gerkate said lightly in front of Augusta''s eyes. Augusta no longer asked questions, but drank the red wine in his hand with a faint smile. After a few minutes of silence, he changed a topic and said leisurely: "gelkate recently heard that you were beaten half dead in the fog forest. Is this true?" Glancing aside, gerkate disdained and said, "if I know who spread this rumor, I will beat him to death." "But the mercenary regiment you led did sacrifice some people in the forest, didn''t you?" "You''re really well informed." "Recently, the news of heavy snow in the fog forest has reached my ears. I think the Saxony kingdom must be ecstatic. Last year and this year, it was free from two wars of Ogg barbarians." Speaking of this, Augusta smiled slightly: "can you tell me what happened in the forest? Gerkate." After looking at Augusta, gerkate drank the rest of the red wine and said, "I''m sorry, I promised others not to tell about the fog forest, and I don''t know what happened in the fog forest." "Who has so much business that you are so tight lipped." Maggie''s first thought of the person gelkate promised was leilis. When she was about to leave belika fortress, in order to take leilis''s severed arm, the leader also promised leilis not to say anything about the encounter with the element Lord in the fog forest, and also issued an order not to allow anyone present to say it, This has always made Maggie feel strange. "Although I promised not to tell you about the misty forest, I can tell you something else." When gerkate said this, her eyes focused on the bottle of wine that had not been drunk. After Augusta looked into her eyes, the latter gave her attendant a look, and the wine was soon placed in front of gerkate. After winking at Maggie, gerkate said, "go and get that thing." A little stunned, but Maggie nodded and left. Gerkate didn''t pour the wine bottle into the glass and drank directly. Augusta didn''t mind waiting until Maggie came back with something that couldn''t be wrapped and got it in front of Augusta under the sign of gerkate. Slowly untied the rope and took off the cloth. At the moment, a young man with glasses behind Augusta fiercely raised Zou''s eyebrows. This is a glittering and translucent arm that seems to be carved with crystal. Touching it, the whole arm is scattered with stinging cold. "A specialty brought back from the misty forest!" Gerkate opened the bottle and added. Augusta looked at his arm and nodded, but said with some confusion, "it''s a very good art \ "Ha ha ha." Gerkate laughed, looked at Augusta and said, "this is not a work of art. Would you believe it if I told you it was an ordinary man''s arm more than ten days ago?" He took his arm and looked at it carefully. Augusta said, "everything is possible, but can you explain it for me?" "Well, it should be similar to the consequences caused by the excessive erosion of water elements." Before gelkat finished explaining his views on this phenomenon, the young man with glasses behind Augusta shouted excitedly: "it''s impossible. The water element will corrode the flesh and blood and make the * * rot, but it''s impossible to change the flesh and blood into this." Gerkate looked at the young man contemptuously and asked, "as a mage, can''t you feel the smell of water on it?" In an instant, the young man looked at gerkate in surprise. He didn''t know how the legendary mercenary saw his identity as a mage. "Be quiet, Leonus, I didn''t let you talk." Augusta stared behind him. The young man named rionas noticed his gaffe and quickly lowered his head. She took back her arm and wrapped it again. Gerkate said, "can we talk alone?" Maggie and Augusta''s entourage left the lounge, leaving only gerkate and Augusta in the wide hall. "Farron, do you know?" Of course, Augusta naturally knows the name. He is the only great mage who can use level 20 magic. "He is now in belika fortress and seems ready to enter the forest of fog." Augusta''s expression became subtle. The strongest mage in the sage''s Tower actually left at the moment of the most intense factional struggle. Does this mean that the matter of misty sensheng was more important than the factional struggle in the sage''s Tower? However, this gives the reformers of the tower of sages a chance. If Farron does not return for a long time, it is bound to give the reformers the upper hand. "Your Highness Prince Augusta." Gerkate interrupted each other''s meditation and said, "when the great mage Farron went to the misty forest, he seemed to have something interesting with him, which seemed to be somewhat similar to the relics of the overlord retained by the karserman empire." For a moment, Augusta stared at gerkate fiercely, as if saying that you can''t leave if you don''t make it clear. Gelkate smiled like a prank and whispered in a seductive tone: "the sudden heavy snow and mysterious elements change. The strongest great mage went to the fog forest with the relics of the late overlord. The deep part of the fog forest is the Arnold mountains. What do you think will happen?" "The legend of overlord" for a long time, the prince of karsermon empire finally said a word. Although his tone was low, it seemed that something was burning in it. ======================== The number of farms continued to increase, the level was improved, and the cultivated land was gradually expanded. In addition to food, some common drugs and alchemy plants also began to be planted. Two pastures rose from the ground. The frost and snow elves began to raise some frost wolves and ice crystal unicorns. In order to facilitate transportation and storage, they are located around the farm production area opened up in the forest, Houses have been built for frost goblins and elves. The population of the territory and the number of recently joined fugitive elves have passed 4000. The whole city of odur has become more lively. Although it can''t be said that there are a large number of people, at least it''s not like before. You can''t see a person in the whole city for half a day. Of course, it''s worth mentioning that a quarter of these more than 4000 people are frost goblins. "The warehouse construction in the farm area has been completed, the housing and infrastructure construction can be completed in a few days, and the secret sentry in the forest has been built. Now it is only necessary to arrange the magic communication device for communication, your majesty Yalin." Sunezer took the report and reported the situation in the city of odur and nearby territories for Yalin. "Where is the forging hall?" Yalin nodded with satisfaction and asked. "Due to the manpower problem, we can only cast some light weapons and arrows at this stage." Said here, sunezer also looked very helpless. Yalin sighed, tapped the table with his fingers and said, "hands! Hands! What is always lacking is people." Xiunaizel suddenly stopped in the middle of Yalin''s words. Looking at Yalin, he asked uneasily, "what''s the matter, your majesty?" "Yes, there are new guests." Yalin nodded. "How many people are there this time, your majesty?" Shonezel asked. Now the news of the territory has been exposed, and it is only a matter of time for the other party to invade. Now shonezer only hopes to get the number of the other party from yalinkou. Depending on the number of visitors alone, shonezer is sure to judge the other party''s intention. If there are many visitors, it means that the other party is coming to war, and if there are few people, it means that the other party is coming for negotiation. "Alone," said Yalin with a sneer. Alone? Sunezer was also stunned. What does it mean to come here alone? (PS: the main music frame is almost. It''s time for the protagonist in the future.) Chapter 65 Farron didn''t choose to enter the forest and go to the Arnold mountains against the wind and snow. On the contrary, the great mage used magic to drive the boat upstream. After entering the forest on the side near the Arnold mountains through the river, he got off the boat and walked into the mountains. In this way, although he made a little detour, it would save some time to go directly against the snowstorm. The wind magic is used to drive the boat, and the fire magic array is carved on the boat to melt the ice in the river. At the moment, Farron is moving much faster than the investigation team led by Gretel. "Will the peace of two thousand years finally be broken again?" The old mage stood on the ship and looked at the endless misty forest on the left. This silent forest has been buried for many years. I don''t know whether it will bring gifts or destruction to big 6. In the ice crystal hall, Yalin was sitting on the throne of the empty hall. This time, the situation was somewhat different. Yalin had felt that the comer had brought a familiar thing, the ornament of the alliance between the king of the white dragon and overlord galseric 2000 years ago. Once allied with the overlord, the king of the white dragon made a blood oath with garserik, and gave the overlord the white dragon emblem condensed with water elements, and finally a small piece of his own dragon scale. For thousands of years, Yalin thought that these three covenant objects had been left in an unknown corner of the world, but he didn''t expect that one of the white dragon ornaments would appear today. Although the other party sealed the element ornaments with magic, the power of water contained in the element ornaments still penetrated, I felt it immediately after I entered the frost storm barrier. He can bring the ornaments of the White Dragon King and dare to come alone. Judging from Gretel''s memory, Yalin has guessed that he may be the strongest mage in the tower of the sage. After the death of star mage hillia, the only great mage Farron who can use level 2O magic. "Star * * Master hillia! Is already a figure living in the legend." Yalin stepped down from the throne and gently came to a stone pillar in the ice crystal hall that bound countless losers. He shook his head and sighed: "in front of the king of dragons, he is only a mortal after all." At the top of the stone pillar is the body of an old man in a robe turned into ice crystal. The identity of the old man is hillia, the Star * * division that once shocked the whole big 6. According to the memory of the White Dragon King, after the collapse of the overlord''s empire, hillia once found clues about the overlord''s going to the yarod mountains to make a contract with the White Dragon King. As an existence standing at the top of the big 6 mountain at that time, hillia embarked on a journey to the yarod mountains, where he finally showed the powerful existence in the depths of the mountains! For the first time, hillia finally realized that she was the so-called big 6 strongest person. She was so small in front of the power of the ancient dragon. Hillia, who was obsessed with power, was shocked by the power of the White Dragon King. When the White Dragon King was sealed, the arrogant idea grew in the heart of this lonely * * teacher, that is, while the White Dragon King was sealed, When the power is limited, seize the power of the ancient dragon king! After careful preparation, hillia went to the Arnold mountains for the second time, but the White Dragon King had seen through the little tricks of this little mortal. The Dragon King who had been sealed for thousands of years was not in a hurry to kill this arrogant and poor mortal. For the White Dragon King, this mortal was also a pastime toy to eliminate his endless and boring days. Demobilize the water element of the guard, let the self righteous mortal enter the frost wing hall and pretend to be injured. When he thinks he wants to succeed, let him drive him into the abyss of despair forever at the moment of seeing hope! The final outcome is naturally obvious. The strongest mage of Xiri big 6 has forever become the hall of ice crystal, and countless powerful and terrible booty of the king of white dragon! At that time, hillia''s face distorted by fear is still fresh in Yalin''s memory. The power of the White Dragon King is not a height that ordinary humans can stand on. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Yalin doesn''t want to have any conflict with Farron, the * * Division only in hillia. Maybe the white dragons in the territory can solve the strongest * * Division today, but it''s estimated that they can''t retreat. Once the strongest mage hillia was easily defeated in the face of the king of the white dragon. If other white dragons came to deal with hillia, I''m afraid it would take some death and injury to defeat him. So arlin had made up his mind to deal with farorn. That was to lead him to the frost wing hall and let himself deal with him himself. &1t; Rosefinch, come to the study. I have something to tell you to do. > Back in the city of audur, after discussing with xiunaizel, Yalin called the Shumu rosefinch and handed a magic guide to the rosefinch. Yalin began to explain some things about Farron for the rosefinch and asked him to bring Farron directly to the city of audur in the name of the king of the white dragon. "Yes, your majesty!" Shumu rosefinch respectfully withdrew after saluting. After the Suzuki rosefinch left, Yalin also stood up from the sand and said, "then I''ll prepare for the area, and I''ll leave the arrangements for others to you, shonezer." "Don''t worry, your majesty. I''ll arrange everything." Xiunaizel also stood up and bent over to salute. Immediately, the rosefinch of the pivot wood in the study went straight to the platform outside. After incarnating into a huge white dragon, he flapped the huge dragon wings and set off bursts of fierce wind to fly into the air. Farron, who entered the storm area along the river, seemed to have the will to avoid himself. Soon the old mage appeared because of the element ornaments in his hand. Compared with being sealed with magic in the box, the element ornaments made the wind and snow all over the sky fall on him. The ability to control natural weather is a power that gods can have. After only four days'' journey, the old mage could vaguely see the yanoder mountains. After getting off the ship, the old mage walked in the snowy forest. During that time, he caught a snowy split toothed wolf looking for food, tamed it into his own horse, and stroked the snowy split toothed wolf with a blue color, The old mage couldn''t help thinking about the terrible changes that the water element contained in the wind and snow had brought to the creatures. Suddenly, the old mage fiercely grabbed the split toothed wolf running in the forest. After coming down from the wolf, Farron looked at the flying snow and said, "please come out. I''m going here without offending your territory." With Farron''s words, four silver figures appeared on the surrounding trees like ghosts in the wind and snow. The silver head and mask, the unique sharp ears of the elf family, were the frost snow elf scouts sent by Yalin. Seeing that the other side showed up, the old mage said politely with a little peace of mind: "the old man''s name is Farron. He came here to see the master who dominates the mountain. He has been the overlord of the galseric covenant and hopes to get his permission." The elves did not speak, but still kept an alert look and looked at Farron. At the moment, the wind and snow seemed to be heavier, and the pivot rosefinch in the round table Knight''s robe came out of the forest slowly. Looking at the person who came seemed to be a human, Farron couldn''t help thinking of the mysterious man with terrible strength mentioned by Riley, but in front of him, the young man seemed to be compressed with some great power. He was a terrible existence, and the appearance of human was just an illusion of deception. The rosefinch came to Farron and said politely, "Mr. Farron?" "Yes, it''s the old man." Farron also saluted. "Your Majesty is already waiting for you. Please follow me." With that, the rosefinch threw the magic guide in his hand into the air. The magic guide scattered a blue halo and expanded continuously, forming a portal to odur city. Although faroen has too many questions, it is inconvenient to say at the moment. Since the master who controls the yanoder mountains wants to see himself, there is no room to retreat now. He can only take one step at a time. Now he can only expect that the master here is a more talkative person. The rosefinch entered the portal in advance, and Farron thought a little and followed in. At the moment of crossing the portal, Farron, who was very sensitive to the fluctuation of magic, realized that the scattered magic of the portal had brought himself to the yanold mountains, and the heavy snow had stopped after the blue light disappeared, and the surrounding forests had completely disappeared, replacing a huge open-air square, When the old magician raised his head, countless magnificent buildings were miraculously built on the cliffs towering into the sky. The plank roads and bridges hovering between the cliffs connected these buildings to each other. People have to wonder who can build this city on this steep cliff. Even the sage tower with the highest magic level has never had such amazing construction technology. The old magician remained calm and followed the young man who led the way. Most of the residents in the city were silver elves. At the moment, many Elves were watching themselves curiously, making Farron feel as if he had become a rare animal. Compared with ordinary elves, most of these elves with rare silver have the smell of high-level mages, generally between level 12 and 15. The stronger ones have the level of level 17 mages, which makes Farron sigh at the mystery of the city and the existence of the mystery that dominates here. However, the careful old mage also observed that every time he came to a place, all the silver elves greeted respectfully and took the initiative to make way for the youth. Obviously, the status of the youth was still above these elves, but the youth did not have the pride of the usual Royal aristocrats, but responded with a simple and respectful smile. "Your Majesty only wants to see you." Come to the front of the study, Shumu rosefinch stopped and said. Farron nodded his head to thank him. Finally, after taking a deep breath, the old magician pushed open the door with an uneasy feeling about the unknown that he had never felt for a long time. This is a very broad study. There are a lot of books on the tall bookshelf, including many heavy books with a strong smell of magic, There is no excessive luxury decoration like the members of the royal family and nobles. It is simple and clear, so that visitors can feel that the owner here is a vigorous and resolute person only from the layout of the study. A blue ball was projected on the crystal table in the center of the study, which attracted Farron''s eyes. The old mage went over and looked at the ball slowly rotating. He was surprised that a yellow stripe on the ball was actually the shape of the whole big 6. "I think you should come too, Farron, the great mage of the tower of the wise." Surprised, Farron quickly removed his sight from the ball and looked at the position where the sound came out. The man wearing exquisite armor and cloak behind the bookshelf slowly came out and looked at himself with a smile. The man looked at the man in front of him blankly. In fact, before entering the room, the old mage thought about what the master of the mountain and forest would look like, from beautiful and wise elves to majestic giant dragons, even tall and majestic gods and abhorrent ancient demons. But the old mage did not expect that he would be a very young human But Farron knew that the man in front of him, like the young man who led him, was a terrible existence dressed in human appearance. Although he didn''t feel any power from him, as if he were the most ordinary human, he did give people a strong sense of oppression. For a moment, Farron adjusted and restored calm. After using the master''s etiquette, he said, "thank you for calling the supreme ruler of the Arnold mountains." Yalin didn''t reply, but just waved his hand to let the element ornaments carried on Farron and the box sealed it take off into his hands, and this action made Farron tremble unconsciously for a moment. With uneasiness and tension, Farron saw the box fly into the man''s hand. At the moment he held it in his hand, the box of the sealed ornaments instantly turned into ice crystals and dissipated in the air. The sealed ornaments fiercely scattered a strong smell of water element, but different from before, the smell of water element script surrounded the man and did not spread to the whole room. "I know your purpose, mortal"! With a tone of disdain, Yalin said faintly, "where are the direct descendants of quintis?" Quentin, sure enough! He is the man who gave the overlord the extraordinary power to conquer the whole big 6 two thousand years ago! Farron knows the name, quintis! That was the real name of overlord before unifying the big six. When unifying the whole big six established the perlas Empire and became emperor, Overlord changed his name to galseric. "Quentin unified the sixth year and left no descendants," Farron said carefully. "Now the overlord''s empire has perished two thousand years ago." "Really?" Yalin said calmly, as if it had nothing to do with himself: "since he has not left any descendants, then my oath with him is over." Finish! Yalin gently pinched the whole ornament, which suddenly turned into ice crystal fragments flying in the air and slowly disappeared. Farron looked at it unbelievably. The ornament with elements that made the whole big 6 water system magician crazy seemed to be crushed like worthless garbage in the man''s eyes. After looking at the ornaments slowly disappearing in his hands, Yalin refocused his eyes on Farron and said, "next, we can talk about it." (PS: I''ve had a bad stomach and I''m tired) Chapter 66 "Are you God?" "Someone called me that a long time ago, but not now." This man was called God a long time ago? Is he an ancient god forgotten by the whole world in ancient times? Farron thought in his mind. Although the religion and Theology in today''s world are monopolized by the Holy See and the holy capital, there are many ancient relics all over the world. It seems that human beings or elves in ancient times also worshipped those forgotten gods. Yalin looked at Faron and could probably guess what he was thinking even without exploring his mind. Although the body formed by ice crystals looked very indifferent on the surface, Yalin could not help feeling a little nervous in his heart. "In order to facilitate our conversation, you can call my name \ "Yalin" Farron couldn''t help repeating the name in his mouth. His mind searched for possible information about the name, but he found nothing. "Who are you here for? Saxony kingdom or your student?" Yalin sat on the sand, propped his head with one hand, looked at Farron and asked, "or are you here in pursuit of strength?" Faroenton returned to his mind when he mentioned that his student, Gretel faroen, was worried, but he still said with respect carefully: "Dear Mr. Yalin, I came here without offending you and your people. I just want to know." "Know what I want to do, don''t you?" Arlene blinked and looked at Farron. He nodded involuntarily, and Farron whispered: "Yes, Mr. Yalin, please forgive me. After the era of overlord, the whole big 6 has enjoyed peace and peace for 2000 years. As a God, your appearance will break the current situation. As a mortal, we can only look at you with unknown fear. Maybe your every small decision may change the current situation of the world." Yalin couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Farron really praised himself. As the king of the white dragon, as promised by the panda, few people in the whole world will be their opponents, but the problem is that he can''t leave the yanold mountains now. Don''t talk about the defense and attack. "Are you worried that I will shape a new overlord?" Farron took a deep breath, nodded and said, "yes, Lord arlin, it must not be difficult for you." Listening to Farron''s words, Yalin snorted coldly and said, "I can give power to anyone, but those who get power may not be able to do as quintis." "You mean..." "Just like a sword, it''s just a scrap iron to give a good sword to an incompetent person, quintis. Oh! Maybe I should call him galseric. He is an interesting guy, ambitious, * * and capable, and can give up all his feelings in order to achieve his own goal." Yalin recalled the scene when the overlord and the king of the white dragon reached a contract. The ancient king of the dragon and the later big 6 overlords had a conversation that made Yalin never tire of this memory. After a slight pause, Yalin suddenly said in a serious tone to Farron: "if someone wants to get my strength, no matter who, as long as he can pay the price that interests me, then I can give him what he desires." Listening to Yalin''s words that there was no room for negotiation, Farron couldn''t help sighing in the dark. Yalin''s strength and identity really didn''t have any qualification to negotiate with him. God knows what price the overlord galseric paid 2000 years ago to move him in exchange for the power strong enough to unify the whole big 6. It is even more impossible to convince him if you want to explain the great righteousness with reason and emotion. He is a high God, even if he has long been forgotten in the corner of the world, but the God is always a God, and you can never care about the situation and feelings of these mortals. The situation of big 6 has begun to fluctuate recently. The rise of the karsermon Empire, the short war between the kreises Kingdom, the factional struggle of the sage tower, and the holy see is ready to move for its own wild hope! The holy capital in the west is also expanding its influence. It can be said that the whole big 6 is full of dangerous fuses. As long as you are not careful, it is possible to ignite the war and spread to the whole big 6. The ancient god in the misty forest may be the flame that ignites the first fuse. "Then, Lord Yalin, can I make a deal with you?" Farron, who had finally meditated for a moment, stood up and said respectfully. ©­©­©­©­ Yalin looked at Faron, thought a little and said, "as a great mage, you are an existence at the top of the mortal world. You have power, knowledge and noble status and power. What else do you want? Eternal life?" Eternal life! For Farron, this is really exciting. As Arlene said, his only great enemy in the world is probably the world. After counting, he has lived more than 100 years. Under the infection and influence of magic, this is almost the limit of life that human beings can reach. In fact, there are still many ways for faroen, who involves all kinds of legal knowledge and secret laws, but they are symptoms rather than root causes. Using these methods will inevitably pay a high price and have great side effects. Moreover, they are not those who are willing to give up everything for eternal life. "Your Excellency Yalin, eternal life is really exciting, but all life in this world is alternating between life and death. As a human, I only need to spend my due life to be satisfied. Perhaps the word eternal is only suitable for gods like you." Farron sighed meaningfully and frankly. Yalin could not help but secretly praised the old man and said, "yes! What you said is very good, mage, but even the gods are not eternal!" The gods are not eternal!? Farron doesn''t have much time to think about the meaning of Yalin''s sentence now: "if I have any desire, it is that I hope to know more about the world." "Understand the world?" Arlene glanced at Farron. "Yes, your excellency Yalin." Farron nodded and said, "please be angry with me. You must have existed in this world for a long time." Yalin nodded undeniably: "it''s really a long time. In retrospect, it''s probably more than 10000 years." "This is what I want, your excellency Yalin. As a human being, I can only trace the history of the world back to 3000 years, and I know nothing about it in the later era. As an old man not far from death, I hope to know what thrilling stories were born in those 3000 years ago. Maybe there are heroes more outstanding than overlord ¡£¡± Farron repressed his inner excitement and said that in front of him was an ancient god who had lived in the world for tens of thousands of years, which was incredible. Maybe today he will be lucky to understand what the world was like ten thousand years ago, or the era of the Lord and the gods described by the Holy see and the holy capital. Hearing Farron''s words, Arlington felt that the old man was really a little interesting. After living for 100 years, he just wanted to know more world history at the last moment of his life, and didn''t care about the opportunity to continue his life. Although he didn''t understand why Farron had these ideas, he did make Arlene feel that he had the demeanor and demeanor of a wise man. But interestingly, Yalin asked without showing his face: "I have recorded the prosperity and decline of many empires and the prosperity and extinction of countless species here, not only in the material world, whether in the spiritual world or in the void, even in the field of gods." Farron couldn''t help staring. If Yalin could really know about other gods in the world, I''m afraid he would not believe that he is not a God now. "But \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ What can you give to the gods? I''m afraid the problem is that Farron has some headaches. The men claiming to be Yalin probably have wealth, knowledge and power. What does the God want? Faroen couldn''t help thinking of the Dragon Sword flag of the perlas Empire established by overlord galseric. For the gods, all he wanted was faith. "Maybe I can take your name out of this cold snow mountain, let your name flow into the world and be remembered by the world again." Farron said carefully after weighing again and again. These words made Yalin have to say that Ron''s thinking is really sharp enough. He deserves to be a man who has been immersed in the tower of sages for so many years. But his "God" not only doesn''t want to be spread, but also wants to never be known by outsiders. After thinking about it, Yalin said with a slightly disdainful laugh, "I have been forgotten by the world for a long time. I prefer to sleep here quietly and observe every change in the world than to become a god believed by the world and listen to the endless requests of those believers." Faroen was speechless for a moment. Maybe he made some mistakes in his judgment, but if Yalin didn''t have any plan to compete for faith with the gods in today''s world, he really didn''t exchange chips and prices with him, but at least faroen could conclude that such ancient gods had no plan to expand their power for the time being. "Since you want to learn the story of ancient times from here, in exchange, tell me the situation of today''s world." Yalin said after secretly weighing the gains and losses with sunezer. Faroen was a little stunned. Did Arlene, as a God, not know anything about the world? He could see what Farron was thinking, and Alin continued: "After the 2000 year money overlord galserik came here and made a contract with me, I fell into a deep sleep. Although I was awakened by an unexpected guest on the way, I soon fell into a deep sleep. I didn''t wake up until recently. Unfortunately, I missed what happened in the past two thousand years. Now I want to listen to the changes of the world in the past two thousand years, so as to eliminate this endless and boring Years. " What Yalin said is indeed a blank period in the memory of the White Dragon King. After being awakened by hillia, the sleeping white Dragon King has no memory of this period. Therefore, Yalin has always been very ignorant of the situation of big 6. Although he has received a lot of information from Gretel''s mind, it is not comprehensive enough. It seems that the mage has spent his energy on his own country, The overall situation of big 6 is not deeply involved. For Farron, Yalin''s condition was beyond his expectation. This condition was not too much, but he earned more. However, the old mage''s attention did not focus on the condition put forward by Yalin, but on the fact that he was awakened by an unknown guest in his sleep. Recalling some records in the sage''s tower, the old mage felt a burst of uneasiness. Would that strange guest be \ For a moment, Farron felt his heart beating faster than usual because of tension. The old mage frowned and asked in a cautious low voice: "Lord Yalin, I hope you can satisfy a mage''s curiosity and wake up such a powerful you in your deep sleep. I don''t know what kind of existence it will be." Yalin sneered and said in a contemptuous tone, "mages like you have good talent and power, but they are too self righteous." When he heard the words "master", even if faroen was ready, he couldn''t help sighing. The former star * * Master hillia really came here and learned about the existence of the ancient god. From the tone of Yalin, master hillia must have angered the ancient god. Faroen didn''t dare to ask about the outcome of hillia, If you accidentally say something wrong that angers Yalin, maybe you will be recorded in the history of the sage tower forever after hillia. "Well, mage, what''s your answer to my conditions?" Yalin asked quickly, not wanting to be entangled in other things. Farron bowed respectfully and said, "of course, your excellency Yalin, I am very willing to accept your terms." Faron, an ancient god, doesn''t fully understand Yalin. If he hopes to slowly establish enough trust with him, at least he can stay and get some useful information from here. If the news of the existence of an ancient god who once gave hegemony power and the yanod mountains is spread, it will certainly arouse the * * of those ambitious people in the big 6, What''s more troublesome is that the Holy See, which has always dreamed of monopolizing the whole religious belief of big 6, may have fought in advance in the name of crusading against heresy if it knows the existence of this ancient god. As for the situation in the holy capital in the west of big 6, although it has eased a lot under the leadership of the new saint flora, it is afraid that it will get out of control again. Farron couldn''t help sighing. It seems that the eye of the storm is bound to be here! Chapter 67 After reaching a deal with Yalin, Farron still cares about the fate of his student Gretel. She learned that when the investigation team was ambushed, the other party obviously had no intention to kill his side on the spot, so Gretel and the members of the investigation team should just be captured and detained. The investigation team invaded the fog forest until it reached the edge of the yarod mountains. As a result, it was violently attacked, and it went to the forest area. However, the treatment was another matter. It was not only actively invited to odur, the ancient god capital in the deepest part of the mountains, but also able to see Yalin, the ancient ruler of the whole yarod mountains. Perhaps he was not attacked because he had the ornament left by overlord galseric to make a covenant with ARIM. Farron can probably guess the reason why he was lucky to walk here. If he hadn''t brought that ornament, he might have followed in the footsteps of the members of the investigation team. "Lord Yalin, please forgive me for one question." Farron tried to carefully lower his tone. The ancient god''s character looked very cold. Even if he made a deal with him, he was still worried that he would annoy him. "About your students?" Yalin closed his eyes and said without lifting his head. "Yes, your excellency Yalin." Farron nodded and unconsciously said with apology: "I apologize for my student Gretel''s offending your territory. My student feels uneasy and afraid of the endless snowstorm in the misty forest all year round. He is only worried that his country will lead the investigation team here in order to find out that the snowstorm has not stopped. Gretel has no malice and does not intend to offend you." Before the old mage finished his words, Yalin interrupted: "this snowstorm was launched by me, just to prevent outsiders from entering the yanoder mountains and disturb me. Therefore, I hate those mortals with too much curiosity. Since your students are so eager to understand the truth, I will let him stay here forever as he wishes." Hearing Yalin''s words, Farron''s face became a little uneasy. Did Gretel and the members of the investigation team have \\ "They are still alive, but temporarily." Yalin added a word to make Farron look better again. Sure enough, the secret of this year-round wind and snow. Farron sighed in the dark. He must have been a powerful God who could control such a large range of natural weather. But the ancient god didn''t seem to like being disturbed. "I hope you can understand your feelings as a teacher. My student Gretel didn''t mean to offend you, and his motherland Saxony didn''t mean any harm to you, your excellency Yalin." Farron said with great sincerity. What the old mage was thinking was clear to Yalin. Yalin had discussed the fate of the captured members of the investigation team of Saxony kingdom with sunezer. Since the kingdom of Saxony is to be the breakthrough, these prisoners can release them according to the situation to gain the favor and trust of the kingdom of Saxony. However, sunezer''s mind is indeed admirable. He releases these prisoners according to the situation, and these "situations" sunezer has estimated all the possibilities and formulated countermeasures respectively, including the situation where Farron came here. Yalin originally decided to push the boat along the river and let Gretel and others go, but he was also prepared to take this opportunity to let Princess Luo Jiean, who had been asking for her recently, completely settle down and stay in audur city. Her identity is different from Gretel, and she will be indispensable for the penetration and communication of Saxony kingdom in the future. Thinking of this, Yalin still deliberately showed a cold look as if he was not interested in everything and said, "I have no interest in the life and death of these intruders. Let them live to now. I just see their princess Luo Jiean. I don''t want to make the little girl too sad." Princess Luo Jiean xiubesen is regarded as the heir of "silver snow" as a treasure by the royal family of Saxony kingdom! Farron remembered the little princess with a silver head that his students often mentioned, but now it seems that the symbol of the orthodox blood relationship of the royal family in the Saxony Kingdom seems to have some origin with the ancient god. "If you want those people back, I can allow \ Farron was surprised and quickly praised, "thank you for your kindness, your excellency Arlene." "But Luo Jiean must stay here." When Farron thanked, Yalin said the next sentence without surprise Aaron was stunned by Yalin''s request, but the old mage nodded and made it clear that Ron didn''t care about the princess of Saxony kingdom. He just won the ancient god''s permission to let him release Gretel. If he proposed to take Princess Luo Jiean, he might make the ancient god feel too aggressive, If you annoy him, let alone release Gretel and the investigation team, you may not want to step out of the yanold mountains. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The heavy door with exquisite patterns slowly opens automatically, and the broad hall is covered with heavy and tall bookshelves, from the ballads of ordinary bards to the hymns of ancient elves praising gods, from the basic theory of magic to the detailed study of high-level magic, From the process of recording the history of the whole material world to the exploration of the spiritual and void planes, Farron could really feel it at the moment when he stepped into the hall. There was all the knowledge in the world stored here! I''m afraid the library of the sage''s tower is out of reach compared with here. To read all the books here, you need at least a long life like an elf. Even Farron, who has experienced countless great mages, can''t help feeling heartfelt admiration when witnessing everything in front of him. "This is the meditator library. Lord Yalin told you to read the books stored here at will. Only the back transcription room and the adjacent research tower are not allowed." The frost snow spirit senior mage who was responsible for leading the way accompanied Farron as he walked. After the conversation with Yalin, according to the agreement, Yalin asked the frost spirit to lead Farron to the great library. For Yalin, he didn''t have much free time to tell Farron about the past. Anyway, there are many records of history in the meditator''s great library, of course, about the dragon war and the deeds of the five dragon gods, And some things that Farron shouldn''t see. Arlene has been cleaned up elsewhere. The library is very huge, but there are not many people. Occasionally, the old mage can see one or two silver elves passing by in a hurry, and the other elves are sitting on the seats on both sides of the aisle, buried in their own study. Even if they see themselves, these elves just take a quick glance and continue to pay attention to their own things. Farron went to the bookshelf channel and looked at the dense books on both sides. He couldn''t help shaking his head with exclamation. He took out a book from the bookshelf and opened a few pages. The old mage looked at the images and words on it and said in surprise, "isn''t this kind of text Dragon language?" Dragon language, as the name suggests, is the language and writing of the Dragon nationality. The Dragon nationality in the big 6 has been very rare. Now there has been no report of witnessing the existence of the giant dragon for hundreds of years. In fact, few written records and readings about the Dragon language have been handed down in Da 6. Human beings can occasionally find fragments of this language in some ancient ruins and ruins. However, some scholars believe that there is no reliable evidence to prove that these words are used by the Dragon nationality. Looking at the Dragon language full of a whole book, the old mage couldn''t help recalling some dragon sculptures he saw when he came here. He thought they were just sculptures for ordinary decoration. Now it seems that it needs to be estimated here again. "Who are you?" When Farron was still thinking with a book in his hand, the dark voice suddenly came from behind, which made the old mage''s heart beat violently. He quickly turned his head and saw a man with glasses and strange green dress staring at him. His face was gloomy, and his pupils looked like an emotionless doll, which was very empty. The whole person had a dangerous smell of predators. It seemed that as long as he had any suspicious actions, he would immediately start his tusks and tear himself to pieces. However, what surprised Farron most was that the man actually walked behind him, but he didn''t notice it at all. Although this is in the territory of the ancient god Yalin, I didn''t bother to arrange to detect magic in order not to annoy Yalin. You know, although the mage has a strong system as a soldier, the mage''s keen perception is no less than that of an assassin because of his natural induction training on magic fluctuations, But as a class 2O * * Division, I didn''t feel the man''s breath at all. I have to say that it was terrible. If the man was an assassin, he might have cut his neck from the back. "I''ve never seen you before. Tell me your name and identity?" When the other party said this sentence, Farron had felt a faint sense of killing in the other party''s cold words. When the old mage was preparing to explain, the frost snow wizard mage who had been helping him take the book hurried over. "I''m really sorry, Mr. Ge mu. We didn''t see you out when we came in just now, so we couldn''t inform you." The high-level mage said apologetically, "this is Mr. Farron. He is the guest entertained by the master. The master asked me to lead Mr. Farron to the library to look up books." With that, frost snow wizard quickly took out a crystal ornament and gave it to ge muzongyilang. The ornament has the idea injected by Yalin. All special summoners with soul connection with Yalin can sense the information inside. After reading it a little, Ge Mu nodded and returned the ornament to the frost snow wizard. The mage said, "I know. Please be sure to abide by the rules of the library." "I understand, Mr. Ge mu." The wizard quickly nodded and said that for all the people who came to the library to consult books, whether frost snow wizard or major Alex and Shumu rosefinch, we all know that the newly appointed library manager is a meticulous person with a character like a robot. Every day when he takes over the shift with other elves, he will not stay one more second or walk one more second. He is not allowed to make a mistake in sorting books and classification. His character makes many people dare not get close to him, but they are very in awe of him. When he saw the man called Ge Mu turning away, Farron felt a cold sweat on his forehead: "excuse me, who is that young man?" "Mr. Ge Mu is the administrator of this library. He is responsible for maintaining the daily operation and order of the library on weekdays." Looking at GE Mu''s back, the wizard whispered in awe. Farron was surprised that there were so many strange people in the capital of the ancient god Yalin. The man named Ge Mu gives people a terrible feeling. In particular, he hides his breath perfectly. It''s hard to detect. I''m afraid on the big 6, this man will be a frightening assassin in the whole ''dark world'', but will such a resident be a librarian here? ===================================== "We brought him, your highness flora." "Well, it''s hard for you. Help him untie the shackles and go out." Saint flora nodded in her chair, while finalia was mixing black tea for her mother. Four heavily armed Templars of the holy capital removed the heavy shackles from greiser, saluted flora and turned out of the lounge. Greiser touched his red and swollen wrist bound by the shackles, still looking at one of the supreme leaders of the holy capital with a cold face. Flora made a gesture and said, "please sit down." Grethel followed Flora''s gesture and looked at the seat. After a while, she moved and sat down. At the same time, finalia, still dressed in a white robe and a hood, went to greiser and poured her a cup of fragrant hot tea. When finalia quietly retreated to flora, greiser glanced at the black tea in front of her, as if she had no intention of drinking it. Flora took a sip of her daughter''s own black tea, looked at greiser and whispered, "do you have any plans for the future? Greiser." "Plan?" Grethel read the word, lowered his head and smiled miserably, "isn''t the holy capital going to put me on the gallows?" Flora shook her head and said faintly, "no, Mr. greiser, you have been hanged this morning." When the originally bowed elf heard this sentence, he unconsciously afterthought the hidden meaning of the words. "Should I thank you for your kindness?" "If you want to thank me, I''d be happy to accept it." Flora put down her tea cup and smiled gently. Greiser was silent for a long time before he said, "go back. I want to go back to the misty forest and take arrojie out of the ice forest." "Do you think you can defeat the dragon?" Flora looked at greiser piteously. If she could make such a decision, she must be deeply in love with the elf girl named irojel. "Maybe I can''t do it now, but one day, no matter how long it takes, I will go back there." Grethel''s voice was very low, but the determination contained in it was very firm. "Then stay and take greiser. From now on, you will live in the holy capital. There are all kinds of ancient documents and profound magic materials about dragons. It is the place of legal research second only to the tower of sages." Flora sighed and said, "if you want to become strong, staying here to study is undoubtedly the quickest shortcut." Greisel looked at flora, and a faint brightness finally flashed in her cold eyes. The elf closed his eyes, nodded and said, "thank you, your highness." Flora seemed to finally put down a big stone in her heart and nodded gently to welcome her. Suddenly, greiser stared at flora fiercely. His eyes looked like a fierce beast who had lost his young son. The spirit''s tone became ferocious: "please tell me what the hell lives in that forest." "Let me tell you." When flora was melancholy, another voice sounded in the room. With a green light, a fairy with a long emerald green appeared in the room and said, "in the Arnold mountains deep in the fog forest, a creature you can''t imagine was sealed. It was born in the world in ancient times, which is comparable to the powerful existence of gods!" Greiser stood in disbelief at the moment when she saw the Female Elf. She was not surprised by the sudden emergence of her kindred, but had a similar feeling on the female elf! Yes, it was the same feeling when I saw the Dragon incarnated as a human in the misty forest. It seemed that there was something huge compressed in the thin body of the beautiful female elf in front of me. Chapter 68 It''s like falling into the abyss of a dream. It''s aimless and ethereal in the vast ocean of consciousness. Your life and death is no longer important. I only hope that my student, leilis, can bring out the news of falling to the yarnod mountains, and bring your majesty rodland and your teacher Farron. A bright light cut through the extreme darkness. "No, no" "Are you awake, Gretel?" The mage tried to open his eyes, but the strong light hurt his eyes. However, he was not only unable to open his eyes, but his whole body seemed to lose consciousness. He couldn''t move a bit, which made the mage doubt whether he was still alive. "Don''t move and relax." With the familiar sound, the body that had lost consciousness felt a trace of comfortable warmth and gradually adapted to the light. The mage finally slowly opened his eyes, and the things in front of him gradually changed from fuzzy to clear. "Mr. Farron?" Gretel said weakly with an unbelievable look, "am I dreaming?" "You''ve awakened from your dream, Gretel." The old mage Farron looked at his beloved with regret and continued to use magic to maintain the warm border, which had blocked the roaring cold wind and snow. Beside the old mage, a silver elf was using a healing spell on Gretel. Looking at the silver elf who was still the enemy in her original memory, Gretel asked, "what''s going on, Mr. Farron?" "Don''t ask so many questions first. Save your own strength. You''re still very weak." The old magician patted Gretel on the forehead and comforted him. After a few hours The members of the Saxony Kingdom investigation team were released from the ice crystal column one by one. After the frost and snow elves cured the prisoners, they put down some food and water and left in place. The newly rescued soldiers and Gretel still looked very weak. If Farron hadn''t used his magic to maintain the border to block the wind and snow, maybe it would only need a cold wind, The rescued soldiers will faint again. The soldiers gathered by the campfire in twos and threes to celebrate the rest of their lives. Farron also sat by the campfire and told his students about the current situation alone. When he learned that he had been frozen in the icicle for nearly half a month, Gretel still seemed a little frightened, which was like escaping from the fingers of death. Gretel was not only speechless with amazement about the existence of the ancient god in the yanoder mountains she heard from the teacher. If the news spread, it might bring an earthquake like shock to the whole big 6. "The general situation is like this. The ancient god Yalin has promised me to release you, but Princess Luo Jiean must stay." Gretel looked at her teacher and sighed. "But your royal highness is a very important presence for the whole royal family, and is also engaged in marriage with Prince Bell Rama." Seeing that his students are really thinking about their motherland all the time, Farron can also understand why the old king of Saxony regarded Gretel as his right hand and trusted him even more than his relatives in the royal family. "Well, Gretel, it''s lucky to have the ancient god promise to release you." Faroen comforted his students and said, "for Princess Luo Jiean, I think it will be better for her to stay here than to go back. I also know some of the conflicts of interest between Saxony and belrama kingdom. Do you want Luo Jiean to marry the prince of belrama after she goes back?" "Gretel lowered her head wordlessly for a moment. If it were not for the reason of material transportation and being restrained by the ogemans, Gretel would never want the princess regarded as a treasure by the royal family to marry to the neighboring country, it would be a disguised insult and contempt to the Saxony kingdom. Misappropriating the materials of six countries to support their motherland against the ogemans, not only that, but also taking this shameless thing as a handle to threaten the royal family in the name of joint marriage in an attempt to take away the most precious heir of the royal family. Thinking of this, Gretel raised his head and asked, "teacher, have you seen your highness?" Faroen took a break and continued: "of course, the ''silver snow'' lineage of the Saxony royal family should have some origin with the ancient god Yalin. Yalin gave little princess Luo Jiean full freedom without any restrictions or house arrest. I think it would be better for Princess Luo Jiean to stay here." There is only one way that Ron did not want to tell Gretel that he met with Princess rosaeon accidentally in the capital of ancient god. The royal highness of the Isaacson Kingdom, whether in appearance or in temperament, has made Faron feel as if he were standing in front of him as if he were not a human being, but more like a human existence. When talking with Princess Luo Jiean, the old mage felt that the princess had some strange consciousness. It''s like there are two personalities at the same time! One personality is still the original princess, while the other personality is like a believer and servant of the ancient god Yalin. Even though she clearly has the memory of being a princess of Saxony Kingdom, Princess Luo Jiean is more inclined to Yalin in her position. I''m afraid even if Princess Luo Jiean returns to Saxony, she will no longer be the former "silver snow" princess. "Listen, Gretel, after you go back, you should have a good discussion with king rhodland. The ancient god Yalin seems to have no expansion * *. Maybe the snowstorm he attracted can help Saxony Kingdom get rid of the entanglement of Ogg barbarians forever." Farron said word by word and told his students some important things. Most of the soldiers of the investigation team were wounded by skin and flesh. The frost elves soon completed the treatment with healing spells. After recovering a little physical strength, Gretel asked the leader of the team to lighten the number of the team. It seems that his team lost seven people in the previous ambush. The surviving soldiers did not have any resentment and anger in the face of the sacrifice of their companions. If it were not for the mercy of the other party, let alone the death of seven people, the whole investigation team would be destroyed here. Shumu rosefinch, who was in charge of supervising the soldiers, opened a portal and said, "this portal will take you to the edge of the forest. Get out of here. Your majesty Yalin doesn''t want anyone to disturb him." "I hope you can tell your master Yalin that the Saxony kingdom does not intend to offend his territory. I hope you can get his understanding." Gretel bowed before entering the portal and said in sincere words. Shumu rosefinch also nodded and said, "I see. I will convey your words to your majesty Yalin." However, after the rosefinch replied, Gretel seemed to have something on her mind. After gritting her teeth and making up her mind, Gretel finally said in a requesting tone: "Princess Luo Jiean is a very important member of our royal family. Please don''t hurt her anyway." "Don''t worry, your majesty Yalin is very kind. Luo Jiean won''t be hurt." Gretel finally put her heart down, sighed and looked at the mentor to stay. After thanking her, she finally led the team into the portal. ©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Are you satisfied? Luo Jiean." Yalin sat on the sand and looked at Luo Jiean who watched Gretel leave. For a moment, Luo jie''an took a long breath, seemed to be calm in her heart, saluted to Yalin with respect and said, "thank you very much for your generosity, Lord Yalin." "It seems that you care about the mage named Gretel." After taking a sip of coffee from the fairy maid, Yalin said. Luo jie''an hung her head and said softly like a child who had done something wrong: "no, Lord Yalin, for me, you are the one I care about most." Putting down his coffee cup, Yalin joked, "what if I order to kill them now?" When Luo Jie settled down, she was surprised and didn''t dare to look at Yalin. She covered her chest with her small hand, which seemed to be in slight pain. Her beautiful face showed a look of sadness and confusion. "Do you feel distressed?" Yalin looked at Luo Jiean and closed her eyes. The fairy maid also brought a glass of orange juice for the girl at this time. "No." Luo jie''an was very confused at this time: "I just want to be loyal to Lord Yalin. Obviously, I want to forget the annoying past, the past that was raised as a canary in the cage as a princess! But I didn''t feel so hard when I tried to forget." Yalin was helpless. Even if the two different consciousness were integrated together, although the consciousness of white dragon blood was strong, it could not completely overwhelm Luo Jie''s consciousness of being a princess of Saxony kingdom. Usually, the little princess tended to herself in her position and had no problem integrating into the life in odur city. However, once something about Saxony kingdom was involved, Luo Jiean would hesitate unconsciously and struggle back and forth between two different consciousness. "You don''t need to forget your past as a princess." Yalin enlightened Luo Jiean and said, "just remember that you are now a member of the white dragon clan and are no longer bound by the shackles of the ''princess'', and the past memory can be regarded as an interesting memory in your life." "Is that all right? Take the past as an interesting memory," Luo Jiean murmured to herself listening to Yalin''s words. "Everyone''s troubles are always self seeking. As long as you don''t think much, you don''t have too many troubles." At this time, the door of the study was pushed open. Xiunaizel came in and saluted Yalin. Yalin nodded and said to Luo Jiean, "go back and have a rest first." After looking at sunezer, Luo jie''an also knew that Yalin must have something important to discuss with him. In fact, during her life in odur City, Luo jie''an was most awed by Yalin and most afraid of sunezer. Because this man who looks as elegant as an aristocrat has a pair of insight that can see through everything. Whenever he keeps a leisurely light smile, he always spreads the momentum of the superior. It seems that everything is under his control, which makes Luo Jiean always feel uneasy when facing sunezer. No one will like a person who can easily see through everything! When Princess Luo Jiean left, xiunaizel sat down and said, "everything has been done, your majesty Yalin." "Very good, sunezer." Yalin nodded with great satisfaction. One of the prisoners who went back with Gretel was a white dragon. The original human avatar of the Dragon could change his appearance at will. Therefore, Yalin sent a white dragon to dress up as a dead soldier of the investigation team, and his task was to sneak into the Saxony palace to eavesdrop and collect various decisions and intelligence about his territory. In order to prevent being discovered, Yalin also specially exchanged a ring called "sincere deception". The only function of this ring is to enable the matchmaker to change his appearance according to his will. Even the dead can become like living beings, and even if he deliberately uses magic detection, he can''t see through the deception ability of the ring. "Generally speaking, this is far from enough, your majesty Yalin. According to the current big 6 situation, more personnel need to be sent for mobile phone intelligence. Intelligence is a prerequisite element for formulating actions at any time." Shonezer analyzed. "In fact, it''s a little troublesome. Elves are discriminated against in the east of big 6, and they are captured wantonly as high-priced goods. Therefore, frost snow elves are naturally impossible to send out, so I need some human help to collect intelligence." Yalin said, lowering his voice at the moment. Xiunaizel crossed his hands and supported his chin for a moment. Suddenly, his eyes brightened and said, "Your Majesty Yalin, do you mean to establish forces and believers that work for you on the big 6 outside the forest?" "It''s really time-saving for you to talk about things, shonezer." Yalin tilted his head and looked at sunezer and smiled. "This is not difficult. The natural character of human beings is to blindly follow the strong. Your majesty, you have strong power, which is enough to attract countless people to follow you in order to thirst for power." Sunezer said with great confidence. Yalin leaned against the sand and said to sunezer: "there are many frustrated people and unstable elements in the whole big 6. As long as they are used well, it is actually very simple to establish faith and power, but the problem is that we need to grasp the scale. If the hatred is not transferred well, we may become the target of many arrows." "Don''t worry about this, your majesty Yalin, I will work out a detailed plan for you. In fact, it doesn''t need to do much work. It only needs a few rumors to achieve all this, and I can guarantee that those people will work for us on their own duty." Xiunaizel said with confidence. Chapter 69 Night slowly fell on the earth. Yalin had ordered the frost snow fairy maid to prepare a house for Farron, the guest here. The room was not too luxurious decoration, but took the convenience of the residents into account to the greatest extent. Farron doesn''t mind this very much. The owner Yalin here is almost a God. From the layout of the study when he first met Yalin, perhaps the luxury and decoration that humans care about have no meaning to this ancient god. At the moment, Farron, who lives temporarily, is burying his head in the light of the magic crystal. Writing a diary every day is a habit of Farron as a mage, not to mention that he can talk to an ancient god in person. All day today, Farron was telling Yalin about the changes in the situation after the end of the king''s era. "The ancient god Yalin seems to be very interested in the history of big 6, especially after the end of the era of overlord galseric, because Yalin just fell asleep during this period and failed to know the history of 2000 years." Stopped the quill in his hand. Farron thought a little and dipped some ink to continue writing. "As a God who has existed in the world for many years, Yalin has seen the prosperity and decline of countless kingdoms. Therefore, he can always accurately analyze the root causes of the prosperity and decline of these countries. I think if Yalin is human, he is enough to become a distinguished king or administrator. But one thing makes me care. When I mention overlord Jia When elserik died, he left no descendants. Yalin seemed to know something Faroen recalled his conversation with Yalin and told the ancient god overlord galseric that he did not leave direct descendants. According to historical records, galseric was indeed inherited by his adopted daughter queen alfina. It is also because of this that the first female emperor in the big 6 was created. It is said that queen alfina, the adopted daughter of the overlord, has more talent than her adoptive father. Compared with the overlord who ruled the country with a tough wrist, Queen alfina used the policy of combining hardness and softness. During her decades of rule, the queen, known as the "bloody Phoenix" in later generations, completely quelled the opposition forces against the perlas empire, It further consolidated the Empire''s rule over the whole big 6. There are many books recording queen alfina, all of which coincidentally describe the female emperor as the life of overlord galseric. When faroen told this history, he noticed that Yalin asked himself about queen alfina for the first time, which made faroen feel a little curious. But faroen knew that overlord galseric did not let any women of * * give birth to descendants for himself. Queen alfina was indeed the adopted daughter of overlord galseric, But after he repeatedly explained the identity of Queen elfina to Yalin, the ancient god showed a meaningful smile and asked himself a question. "Have the descendants of Queen elfina stayed?" Descendants of the queen? Faroen was a little stunned. The descendants who inherited queen alfina''s blood did stay. However, when the perlas empire collapsed, the Queen''s descendants were purged by the Holy See. Until now, they are still persecuted in the name of heresy and demons. Now no one knows where the Queen''s descendants are reduced to big 6. Farron also wanted to ask Yalin if there was anything unusual about the identity of Queen afinar, but the other party just shook his head and didn''t answer. Therefore, Farron didn''t dare to ask. "Let''s write here today." Put down the feather pen, Farron looked at his diary. Farron wrote relatively neutral and objective descriptions of the ancient god Yalin and the whole city of odur, without any personal views and opinions, neither praise nor devaluation. The reason for this is also because Farron is worried that too much self-evaluation will annoy Yalin. When he writes about the days, Farron is wondering whether the ancient god is watching himself. The gods are usually described as being able to understand everything, not to mention that he is now under the eyes of a God. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Are you princess Luo Jiean?" In the big bathroom, far away, the comfortable bubble in the emulsion pond asked the silver girl sitting opposite the bathtub, and the same silver white phedre was staying beside the far bank. Her body was all immersed in water, and only half of her head was showing off. "Well, yes, I am." Princess Luo Jiean, who has not been awake for a few days, said with some fear of strangers. Although the white dragon''s violent character was incorporated into her consciousness, Princess Luo Jiean was careful to live in the city of odur and did not dare to make any disqualification. For example, although the two girls in front of her seemed to be human, they belonged to Lord Yalin''s private property or guests in the territory of Lord Yalin, the king of the white dragon, As a subordinate, you can''t use the owner''s'' goods'' without authorization. Unless you can get Lord Yalin''s permission in advance. After scrubbing his body, yuanban Lin swam over, took Luo Jiean''s hand, took her to himself and Philip and said, "ah, don''t be so afraid, let''s talk." "Can you tell me your name, please?" Luo jie''an, who was pulled to her side by the careless Lin, asked in a low voice. Yuansaka Lin smiled, pointed to himself and fili and said, "my name is yuansaka Lin, and this is fili Ross." "Say hello, too, Philip." Lin looked around and said to Philip, who was still playing diving. Feili raised her head, looked at Luo Jiean without any expression change on her face and said, "hello." As soon as the two words were said, wanfili immediately returned to the diving state again. She just looked at Luo Jiean and yuanban Lin with a helpless look. For Philip''s character is a little difficult to get along with a little devil like yuanban Lin. The first time I met fili was when I was studying in caster Medea. Looking at fili in white Gothic Lori, Lin in a lotus skirt understood that fili in silver and herself were also victims of the strange hobby of the ancient Greek witch. Originally, she thought it would be quite beneficial to "sympathize with fili in the same disease", but when yuansaka Lin took the initiative to greet her warmly and gracefully, fili answered with a cold look on her face, which immediately made Lin wonder whether fili was angry or unhappy, Philly is cold to everyone because her ability called "NianWei manipulation" limits her emotional changes. "Don''t mind, Philip is always like this." The Lin who behaved himself as a model student hurried to the round. "It doesn''t matter. Hello, miss yuansaka Lin and miss fili." Luo Jiean nodded and hurriedly said. The three girls took a bath, excluding fili, Lin and Luo Jiean who were playing diving games. For Luo jie''an, miss yuansaka Lin, who feels perfect in manners and etiquette, has the impression of a kind senior and friend for adult Yalin, which really makes Luo jie''an a little unbelievable. After integrating into the white dragon consciousness, Luo jie''an only knew that the former king of the white dragon refused to approach any life because of the powerful power of frost, which created his cold and heartless character. He didn''t care about his own people or things outside. The king of the white dragon only cared about things that could bring fun to himself. At the beginning of waking up, Luo jie''an also felt that the king of the white dragon was indeed something like what she remembered. Even after releasing master Gretel and others, Luo jie''an still thought it was just an adult "But speaking of Luo Jiean, as a princess, are you still used to living here?" Lin inadvertently asked. "Lord Yalin didn''t restrict my freedom, but suddenly I didn''t adapt to living in a city full of elves." Luo Jiean smiled in embarrassment. Fili sighed helplessly when she looked at the two people talking and laughing. After she came to this world, although it was really strange to live in a city built on mountains, what she saw from here was always mountains and forests covered with white ice and snow, which made people miss the green scenery for a long time, However, heavy snow falls all year round. There seems to be no concept of spring here. Listening to yuansaka Lin calling Yalin a senior, fili finally tooted her face, broke the silence and said, "Lin!" "Ah, what''s up, Philip?" For Feili, who was usually silent, suddenly called herself, yuansaka Lin temporarily interrupted her conversation with Luo Jiean. After Duqi''s face returned to normal, Philip leaned against the bath and asked, "do you like Lin Lin?" what!? Yuanban Lin was a little confused and asked, "Lin Xulin, do you mean Ya Lin senior?" Philip nodded silently and continued to repeat what she had just said: "do you like Lin Lin?" Lin''s eyebrows couldn''t help bouncing. She practiced. Princess Luo jie''an also opened her mouth in surprise and looked curiously at the silver girl fili, who was already a blockbuster if she didn''t make a sound. "Ha ha! I can''t say I like it. I''m just an ordinary friend." Lin hurriedly smiled and played round, perfunctory with Philip. "Cheat." Feili looked at Lin with a disdainful sight with a 45 degree angle on her head. To cheat people, Lin quickly retorted, "I didn''t cheat people. For Mr. Yalin, we are just ordinary friends, but not as you think, Philip." "Really?" Philip tilted her head and looked at Lin. "Of course!" Lin raised his head and said deliberately without taking it to heart. Fili looked at Lin and lowered her voice, saying two words that Lin could no longer ignore: "Ao Jiao." what! tsundere? For a moment, yuansaka Lin seemed petrified and stunned in the bath. Next, the eldest lady felt that her self-esteem had been severely stabbed. She could no longer care about her image and shouted, "you, fili, you three no women, you actually said I was proud!" Soon the bathroom began to play let saliva fly! Suddenly Princess Luo Jiean was put aside and watched the two girls playing in the bath. In fact, Lin knows that he doesn''t like or dislike Yalin senior. Although Yalin senior was a little angry at first because he teased himself, in the end, the senior compensated for his property and spiritual losses. In fact, Lin also knew that Yalin was only joking with himself, and there was no malice in essence. And during this period of time, to be honest, Lin also felt that Yalin was very kind to others. He didn''t have the annoying arrogant posture of some rich children and rich nobles, which especially won his own favor. Of course, it''s not that Yalin is completely like an honest ordinary person. When dealing with business in the territory, the usually easygoing senior becomes more severe, but for yuansaka Lin, Yalin is the most correct. As a noble and superior person, posture and pomp are essential, but it does not mean that you should put your posture on yourself 24 hours a day. Where you should be easygoing and put down your identity should be put down. Lin recalled those people born in famous magic families he had seen before. They looked higher than the top all day. They were deeply afraid that others didn''t know their identity. Lin, the big lady in a down-to-earth family, just wanted to vomit. This kind of people, let alone born in famous families, gave people the feeling that they were just like a violent family without quality. After a fight, Lin finally calmed down. After staring at fili, he asked, "fili, do you like Mr. Yalin?" "Yes." Philip''s answer was simple and clear, but it directly surprised Lin and Princess Luo Jiean. Princess Luo Jiean looked at Philip with incredible eyes. You should know that Lord Yalin was a giant dragon in ancient times. How could his identity be combined with a human being. In Luo Jiean''s impression, even if Feili likes Yalin, she should build her love on the basis of awe. Yuansaka Lin seemed to tremble and said with a slightly distorted expression, "Oh ~ ~ really? It turns out that fili likes senior students. Ha ha ~ ~" "Yes, I like Lin Lin very much. As long as Lin Lin wants me, I''m willing to give myself to him." Finally, Philip finished the longest sentence of the day and the most shocking one. Miss yuansaka blushed for a moment. Looking at the still unchanged fili, she hesitated and said, "give yourself to a senior." Luo jie''an stood up from the water and shouted to Philip, "how is this possible? Don''t you know the identity of Lord Yalin, Philip?" Feili looked at Luo jie''an inexplicably and said, "Lin Lin is Lin Lin, what''s the difference?" "It''s different." Luo Jiean hurriedly explained, "Lord Yalin is the king of the ancient dragon. How could he combine with a human being?" "Yes, the dragon can also be transformed into a human shape. In terms of volume, it is completely possible." Philip continued without changing her face. This time, not only yuanbanlin, but also Princess Luo Jiean''s face climbed a trace of red rhyme. For a moment, Princess Luo Jiean only felt dizzy and turned red. She hurriedly said, "I don''t mean because of the body of the two. No, no, no, no! I mean that as a dragon king, how could he Feili looked at Princess Luo Jiean, gently picked a little on her eyebrow and said, "it seems that you don''t know Lin Lin at all." Chapter 70 "It''s rare that there are three little cute people gathered here." When fili and Luo Jiean were arguing, a charming voice came over. Suddenly yuanbanlin and fili were excited all over. They hurriedly looked along the direction of the voice. Between them, three mature women, such as caster Medea, ice shooter ash, and Miriya, came in wearing bath towels. At the moment, Medea and Ashley looked at the three with a bad smile and a curious look, while Miriya walked aside and picked up the bath tool. Yuansaka Lin, who was still sulking on one side, quickly squeezed out a smile, looked at the ancient Greek Witch and said, "Hello, teacher Medea." Fili slowly moved her body behind Luo Jiean. She didn''t seem to want to be seen by Medea. Obviously, both of them were frightened by Medea''s dressing game. As a magician, Lin finally had the opportunity to learn all kinds of magic knowledge from Medea, who was introduced by caster, and had to compromise to her requirements. But Philly had to report to Medea every day because Yalin wanted to study the power of reading. Philly, who was neither a magician nor high in combat ability, had long been taught by Medea by various means. Medea smiled and nodded in response to Lin''s greeting. At the same time, a pair of eyes had looked back and forth on the three girls. When she noticed Princess Luo Jiean, the eyes of the "betraying witch" turned, and one hand gently closed her mouth and smiled. At this time, Princess Luo Jiean was also looking at Medea curiously. She didn''t know that the two girls behind her were looking at her with pity. In the original work of fate, yuansaka Lin once defeated Medea in the magic duel. As a spirit, Medea was defeated by humans, not because she was not strong, but because the magician who summoned Medea for the first time issued an order to limit Medea''s magic under humans with a curse for some reasons, This led to Medea''s eight pole boxing injury found by Lin in the magic battle. The Medea summoned by Yalin with the summoning system is not limited by the curse in the original book. In addition, the master of Yalin itself has huge and incomparable magic. All the ability parameters of caster Medea are almost at the highest value. When Lin was handed over to Medea for education by Yalin, Yalin asked the two people to compete with each other about magic. As a result, the original book contained Ko Medea''s yuansaka. Lin was knocked down to the ground and sent to the infirmary within a minute in the face of an unrestricted opponent. After waking up, Lin also complained about the duel proposed by Yalin, shouting how human beings could defeat the spirit, and she was a rare witch in ancient Greece. When Medea, Aishi and others were inferior to the bath, the exquisite curve of mature women suddenly made the three girls show their eyes that were very unwilling and envious. "By the way, Lin, the magic workshop you applied for is ready. It''s on the fourth floor of the research tower. After bathing, you come to me to get the key." Medea whispered, enjoying the hot water. "Really? Great!" Lin shouted out happily. When learning magic next to Medea, Lin was lucky to visit the magic workshop of the witch. All kinds of high-grade magic instruments and research supplies placed in it made Lin feel that what he used to use was just pathetic junk. Philly looked at Medea and asked, "do you know what Linlin is doing recently? I haven''t seen him lately." "A lot has happened in the territory recently. The master has been busy." Medea replied. "A lot of things," said Philly, with her head tilted. "Do you mean the old mage from the outside world?" "Ah ~ Yes, he is a magician with great power. Master often meets with him recently. It seems that he is talking about something." When Medea was recalling the old mage who often went in and out of the meditator library to read books, a snow fairy maid rushed in and whispered beside Medea when she saw Medea. Everyone present focused their attention on Medea. Medea''s face changed slightly, nodded and said, "I''m sorry, there''s something urgent. I''ll leave first." Without giving a detailed explanation, she hurried out of the bath, wiped her body with the help of the maid, recovered her usual Witch Dress and went out. "Are you going to have a look?" Philip threw the problem to Lin. "It goes without saying that Miss Medea must have had some great events when she left so quickly." Miss yuansaka has got up and walked out of the bath, said excitedly. When Medea hurried back to the Institute, Yalin, Didier, Hagen, Shumu rosefinch, major Alex and claferig were present. At the moment, everyone was around the test-bed to observe something, and everyone''s face showed disgust and intolerance. Medea used space to move directly to Yalin and said, "sorry, master, I''m late." "It doesn''t matter. It''s estimated that this thing will trouble you next." Yalin nodded, motioned, and then moved away to reveal the object lying flat on the test bench. "Well ~" when she saw the object on the test-bed, even the well-informed witch Medea frowned and stepped back. Placed on the test bench is a huge and strange biological body, no! Or it should not be said that it is a biological corpse, but more like a pile of red cell tissue without fixed form. In the middle is a big mouth full of wrinkles, which is still dripping smelly liquid. What is extremely frightening and disgusting is that there are still some distinguishable appearances and bodies in this pile of biological tissues. They are the bodies of frost goblins and frost snow elves. The heads of goblins and elves integrated into biological tissues have no skin and show scarlet muscles, The mouths of these victims were wide open, as if they were shouting at the moment of death. The expression of pain and distortion was solidified on their faces, which made the onlookers shudder. "Master, what is this?" Medea asked, covering her mouth after calming down a little. "It''s not clear yet. It seems that some tourists came in when the yanold mountains were deserted." Yalin waved his hand and said that he was actually asking Nemo about the origin of the creature. Six hours ago After the Goblins who were mining in the magic spar vein opened a blocked pit road, several frost and snow elves in charge of the supervisor lit the road with lighting magic. They just organized people to step into the channel. Within a few steps, the top of the pit dripping like rain. These biological organizations swallowed several goblins in an instant, and the scream came, The white dragon bodyguard guarding near the outside of the mine and major Alex, who helped strengthen the mine, felt that they rushed in abnormally. Just a few steps into the mine, they watched a large group of frost goblins with safety helmets running out in a loud scream. Next, the white dragon bodyguard and major Alex went into the depth of the mine and saw the spirit fighting with the strange creature with the frost spell. It seemed that the creature hadn''t preyed enough. They continued to wriggle and stretch out their tentacles in an attempt to catch the elf supervisor who attacked them. The white dragon bodyguard rushed forward to stop him, but the creature entangled him without fear and secreted a large amount of digestive acid to attack the white dragon bodyguard. However, this acid that can quickly melt stones is of no use to the white dragon bodyguard of the giant dragon, and the bodyguard shows that the other party''s body has no weakness and key points, Whether it is hit with fist or cut with blade, it has no effect. Finally, major Alex made a stone wall with alchemy to trap it. The White Dragon Guard completely froze it with the power of frost, so that the creature lost its ability to move. Hearing the news, Yalin ordered the elf shooters to take away the frozen monsters, and blocked the mine passage with the ice wall again, leaving a group of high-level mages and white dragon guards to continue to monitor in case other monsters run out of here. When he brought the monster to the Research Institute, Yalin realized that the monster had died under the freezing force of frost. At the moment, Yalin is holding a skate and the elf mages dissecting a little bit to separate the victim from the creature''s body. With the uncovering of some undigested bodies, even some broken limbs, hands and feet were separated. With the strong smell, the onlookers covered their noses and retreated for several steps. Hagen, a Nordic God fighter who didn''t adapt to this strange scene, waved his hand unsightly and said, "I''m sorry, Lord Yalin, uh huh ~ ~ I''ll go out." As soon as Hagen came to the door, yuanban Lin and fili were about to come in. Looking at the two girls, Hagen hurriedly stopped them and motioned them not to go in. The curious miss yuanban tried to slip in. However, she was far from Hagen''s opponent in strength, so she had to stop. After looking at a large group of people inside, she could only look inside with her head out. Philly stepped back and quietly took out the barite alchemy rod. Yalin put down what he was doing and walked to the door. When fili saw Yalin coming, she quickly hid the alchemy steel rod behind her. Lin greeted him with a smile and said, "Hello, what''s the matter with Yalin''s long life?" "It''s nothing too big, but the situation inside is not suitable for minors, especially girls." After that, Yalin directly called the elf attendants and escorted them back to the room regardless of Lin''s dissatisfaction and Philip''s angry face. After Lin and fili were beaten away, Yalin directly issued several orders, and the mining of the mine was temporarily stopped. Medea led the wizard mages to continue to dissect and study the creature, and observed the situation of the creature for 24 hours. Finally, yuanban Lin and fili were prohibited from running in to see the body. "I have some impression of this thing in my mind, but I can''t remember it. I need to think about it. In short, I''ll leave it to you for the time being." Lin said to Medea before he left. "Good master!" ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After returning to the study alone, Yalin finally couldn''t help complaining to Nemo: "I said ''Panda'' that guy really can''t find anything to do. Can''t he be a nice looking NPC?" "I''m sorry, my dear master. At that time, the creator seemed to be fascinated by the myth of ksuru and used it as a blueprint to create these creatures." Nemo''s projection still answered respectfully. "Kesulu myth!? I remember it seems to be a science fiction myth in an American novel." Nemo nodded and added: "yes, my dear master, the kesulu myth is an overhead myth system based on the novel world of the American novelist Howard Philip Lovecraft, compiled and improved by Auguste William drees and created jointly by many authors." "Don''t explain it in such detail. This ghost really turns me off. It seems that I don''t have to eat these days." Yalin recalled touching the biological tissue of the creature and disgustingly changed his body several times. "But my dear master, the summoning system has sensed that there is a soul stone in the underground nest where these creatures live. If you can find it, it will not only improve the energy recovery of your soul, but also untie the first seal chain for you." Nemo said something that shocked Yalin in a flat tone. A soul stone that increases the recovery of the soul! What Yalin needs most now is soul energy. His current soul energy recovery has increased to 3O points per hour. At 72O points a day, he can only summon two high-level elf mages. If he can improve his soul energy recovery, Yalin must get it at all costs. "Nemo, are you sure?" Yalin shouted excitedly. It is estimated that a loud voice can scare a tiger to death: "how much recovery can you improve if you find the soul stone?" Nemo said with apology: "I''m really sorry, dear master. I don''t know how much recovery the soul stone can improve. I can''t be sure until I find it." After calming down a little, Yalin immediately began to plan for going to the monster''s nest. Has Yalin, who has always been cautious, been dazzled by the soul stone? The monster he met this time was created by the "Panda" in the past. In terms of strength, the one killed alone killed several elves and goblins, I don''t know how many such ghosts are in the monster''s nest. You need to be careful if you want to go down. "Nemo, if I go down in person, it''s no problem." Suddenly, Yalin thought that the monster''s nest was under his feet in the mountain. Why should he send a department to go down and be safe by himself? Anyway, he used the ice crystal split. Even if it was broken, he didn''t lose. Moreover, there should be no problem with the power of the White Dragon King to deal with these ghosts. Nemo nodded and replied, "of course, my dear master, although the brains of these creatures have strong power, they are still far from the power of the White Dragon King. The creator has corrected the power of these creatures when sending you to the world. It is estimated that the creator has deliberately arranged the soul stone in their nest." At last, Nemo''s voice became smaller unconsciously. "Deliberately?" Yalin whispered these words, his teeth itching with anger, and cordially greeted ''Panda'' in his heart. This guy is not premeditated and ready to see his own good play, but forget it! Anyway, go down first and get the soul stone back. Let''s talk. Chapter 71 When Yalin was preparing, several attack reports came from the mine channel. Therefore, Yalin had to summon a group of water element creatures to help the white dragon guards and frost and snow elves defend the channel. In a recent attack, the body of a new kind of monster was carried to the Institute. Compared with the monster similar to biological cell tissue at first, the monster''s skeleton put in the laboratory this time is more like a combination of some fungi and insects. Although some of it was frozen and broken by ice magic, it can be roughly seen that the monster has a honeycomb shaped evil head full of tentacles, and its lower body is like a worm''s body and a pair of bat like wings behind its tentacles. It can be said that this kind of creature composed of foreign bodies will make people have nightmares for several days at a glance. If people think of where this creature can be born, it is estimated that there is only the hell in mythology and legend. "It''s almost like this. When I go to the underground nests of those monsters, I must focus on the control of my separation, so I may not be able to take into account the things on the ground, so you need to be responsible for the daily operation and pit passage guard in odur city." In the administrative hall, Yalin gathered all the people in the territory except Philip and Lin, and roughly explained the situation and his plans to everyone. Sunezel nodded and said, "I understand, Lord Yalin. I will be responsible for maintaining the operation of audur Cheng." There is no doubt that sunezer is solely responsible for maintaining the operation of the city. After all, sunezer''s administrative ability and talent are inferior to that of everyone. The guard of the mine passage is also quickly staffed. Although these creatures have some terrible and strange power, it is only aimed at ordinary people, Not to mention the white dragon bodyguard, even the prepared ice front shooter and frost snow wizard mage can destroy them, but Yalin decided to go down the channel to the monster''s nest, which made everyone a little worried. "Lord Yalin, please let me go with you anyway." Said Colonel Alex, saluting. "Master, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone. Please let me guard by your side." "Major Alex is right. Your majesty arlin, please let me go with you." Soon Medea and Shumu rosefinch made the same statement, but they were rejected by Yalin. Their body was ice crystal. Even if it was destroyed, there was no loss. However, if the special summoning character died, it must spend more soul energy than at the beginning of the period to revive, and Yalin didn''t want these companions who had been together for so long to be killed by these disgusting creatures. When things were arranged properly, everyone left one after another after taking orders. Yalin stayed in the administrative hall and looked at the recent report. Except for the mine channel where the accident occurred, all other areas in the territory were normal. It seems that those monsters did not open the channel to other areas of the territory. Ho ~ ho ~ ho~ With the sound of pushing the heavy carved wooden door, Yalin can know who came in even without looking back. The unhappy looking big miss yuansaka Lin and the sulky looking Feili have just noticed that they have been wandering outside the administrative hall. During this period, Feili also tried to eavesdrop with the power of reading power, However, having learned from the past, she had already arranged a magic barrier in the room, resulting in the scale on the alchemy steel rod unable to enter the room. Therefore, fili''s attempt to eavesdrop by using her power of reading power failed. For Philip and Lin, they are very uncomfortable. Let alone that they were not allowed to go into the Institute to check the situation at the beginning of the accident. Now when the meeting was held, Yalin even excluded himself. Anyway, the two girls are angry now. The atmosphere in the room was unconsciously sinister. Yalin squeezed out a bitter melon face and said with a forced smile: "it seems that you get along well." Miss yuansaka''s mouth tilted slightly, showing an elegant ''smile'' and said gently: "senior Yalin, I''m boarding in your home now, although as a guest, I really shouldn''t ask too much about your family''s affairs." Listening to yuansaka Lin''s gentle words at the beginning, Yalin knew that the key point was still behind. "But if something urgent happens, maybe as a magician, I can help you solve it." Lin still kept the elegant young lady''s smile and said softly. However, Yalin has noticed through soul connection that Lin''s inner feelings are not as gentle as words. Now what the eldest lady thinks in her heart is, if you don''t tell me the situation, I''ll make you ugly. Don''t expect me to continue grinding gemstones and imparting gem grinding knowledge for you. Originally, he didn''t want the two girls to see the uncomfortable and disgusting scene, but Yalin had to lament that his kindness had backfired. He secretly checked the system. There was no decline in the popularity of the two girls. It seems that the two girls are just sulking for a moment. Although there was no expression change on Philip''s face, her tone seemed to be greatly wronged. Yalin looked at Feili and said, "I know some things exclude you these days, but some things and things are not suitable for girls to know." "Miriya is a girl, ash is a girl, and Medea''s sister is also a girl. Do you want to deny it, Lin Lin." Philip said these words in one breath, which made Lin, who usually defined Philip as three without words, look surprised, as if she knew Philip again. Yalin sighed helplessly and shook her head to indicate that she could not deny it. Seeing this, fili fell into the falling stone and continued: "I have always supported Lin Lin very much. In the past, whether Lin Lin studied great destructive magic or imprisoned the poor elf girl to deceive the naive Princess Luo Jiean." Looking at fili revealing her dark story like pouring beans in front of yuansaka Lin, Yalin quickly stopped with a sweating face and said, "OK, please don''t say anything about the past, fili." It turned out that the senior student of Yalin had done so many bad things before. Miss yuanban looked at Yalin in surprise, but more at Philip, who ignored Yalin''s face and showed extreme abdominal darkness, revealing other people''s bad things. It seems that she can''t underestimate this three no women. Yuanban Lin has secretly determined to get along with her in the future, Never let Philly catch her. "No matter what Lin Lin has done, I don''t care whether it is good or bad. I just hope Lin doesn''t hate to hide me." Philip held her hands and lowered her head slightly. For Yalin, it''s really unexpected that Philip, who is slightly black and poisonous in the original book, will also pose this seemingly delicate and moving posture. Sometimes I have to say that girls'' coquetry and poor pretending are definitely a unique racial talent, which has an additional bonus to men''s lethality. At this time, yuansaka Lin covered his chest with one hand and said loudly, "Mr. Yalin, since I came to this world, I have always hoped to contribute to you. If something big happens, I hope you can tell me that no matter what it is, I will support your decision." Looking at the two girls'' statements, it''s not good for Yalin to hide them like this. After thinking back, anyway, this kind of thing can''t be hidden for a while. In short, don''t let them see the disgusting monster bones. Thinking of this, Yalin snapped his fingers and let the door close gently. After motioning the two girls to sit down, Yalin whispered, "in fact, it''s not a big deal, but there are some things that are not suitable for you to see because of your age and experience." After spending a little time in the administrative hall, Yalin explained to the two girls what happened in the mine passage. After learning that there is an ancient creature living in the deep underground of the Arnold mountains, that is, at his present feet, and after Yalin''s general description of this creature''s foreign trade, Lin''s lips moved slightly. It seems that some people can''t believe that there will be such strange creatures in the world, while fili doesn''t look strange. She seems very plain. Maybe in the original work, fili, who lives in the doomsday world, has seen too many ugly and strange polluting animals, The ''Panda'' has a higher resistance to these deformed creatures created by the creator according to the kesulu myth. Lin proposed to see the corpses of these creatures, but Yalin directly refused. After unsuccessful negotiation, the two girls finally returned to their room. Because the soul stone is composed of special materials, it cannot be transported and carried by transmission and space spells. It must be brought back by the holder himself. Yalin also began to prepare for entering the underground nest. According to Nemo''s calculation, it will take him about a week to go back and forth. Recently, he is the most worried about the mental problems of the elf girl elojer. The poor girl has been living under house arrest in the frost wing hall. He has never let her see her real face, but only talked to her several times, The elf girl is equivalent to living alone in an empty palace for nearly a month. Although she summoned the ice elf in the pet elf to be her playmate, no one talked and talked to her. It is estimated that the spiritual endurance of the elf girl will reach the limit. Yalin has been browsing the calling system in the hope of finding several people who can accompany her. Originally, he intended to let the highly popular absolute natural and unrestrained maid head take charge of her daily life for 16 nights. However, in the face of the maid head whose value 1oooo soul energy rating reached BBB, Yalin only felt that the fire of * * towards the maid head was directly extinguished. After reopening the call system, Yalin has a new reality. Some animations that do not describe special abilities and battles. It is quite cheap to call out those characters who completely live in a peaceful world and are ordinary human beings. For example, in my sister can''t be so cute, takasaka Tong, the protagonist, is more popular than the black cat Wugeng glass. As an ordinary person, her evaluation is only e. it only needs 5oo soul energy to summon, which is only a little more expensive than a high-level frost snow wizard mage. It seems that it can be determined that the summoning system divides the potential according to the character''s own fighting ability, For example, sunezer has excellent strategy, and the night God moon has a genius like mind, but their evaluation has not reached the potential of D to reach C. Considerate, considerate, warm and careful, know how to take care of people, can complete all housework, and must be a girl and cute, so that people can see that it is a harmless type of human and livestock. Considering the psychological factors of the elf girl who escaped from human persecution, it is best not to take care of her as a human, The last condition is that the cheaper the soul energy used in the call, the better. When these search terms were given to Nemo, Yalin felt that he was a little difficult, but Nemo quickly gave Yalin a \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. "Because the original characters are sisters, and calling them at the same time can enjoy a discount of 8.50%, my respected Master." Nemo said like a mall salesman. "You didn''t say this earlier" Yalin was a little stunned and nodded. He had to say that Nemo''s search ability was not covered. He could think of two roles that had been almost forgotten by himself, and could meet all his requirements. At the same time, the perfect sister servant with low price was the lovely Orc sisters elulu and alulu in the old game "things to be praised"! In the frost wing hall garden, with the condensation of white light, two lovely figures gradually formed. Originally, the two sisters with only e-level potential need 5oo points of energy to summon respectively, but at the same time, after they enjoy the 8.50% discount mentioned by Nemo, summoning them only uses 85o points of soul energy, which can be said to be a little small and make a little cheap. "Nice to meet you, Lord Yalin." AI Lulu, her sister in red cloth, said with a happy smile. When she saw her sister standing there staring at Lin Leng, elulu hurriedly pulled her and said, "alulu, don''t be rude. Please do good to adult Lin." "Oh ~ good sister." After returning to God, alulu hurriedly bent down her belt and said in a slightly childish voice, "Hello, Lord Yalin." Seeing the lovely alulu saluting in the original work, Yalin burst into tears and admitted that it was really worth summoning the two sisters with 85o points of soul energy. Although they had the lowest potential evaluation, e they had almost no combat effectiveness, but anyway, they were asked to take care of arrogill''s life, and it didn''t matter whether they could fight or not. Chapter 72 Like an elder brother, Yalin happily stroked alulu''s forehead and looked at the lovely faces of the two sisters with furry animal ears. It was really cute. It was more like a lovely pet than a lovely girl. For a while, Yalin understood why there were so many animal ear controls in the ACG world in the past. The two sisters are dressed in red and blue cloth robes respectively. Their sister elulu is red and the small alulu on the other side is blue. From the perspective of clothing modeling, it should belong to the Ainu nationality in Japan. Nakelulu in the former arcade fighting game "soul waiting" also wears similar clothes. Quietly open the calling system, and Yalin browses the details of elulu. Name: elulu Race: sub human Occupation: pharmacist Grade: LV1 Experience: O / 2ooo Magic: 15 / 15 Strength: 33 Agility: 37 Spirit: 3O Wisdom: 67 Constitution: 26 Favorability: intimacy O / 1OO Special abilities: soul connection (soul connection with Yalin) herbal Mastery (increased ability in herbal medicine) disease immunity (immunity to any disease damage) energetic (increased physical recovery) Growth potential: e Special Summon resurrection needs: 5oo Yalin smiled helplessly and looked at the e-rated AI lulu. The attributes of normal peace characters were indeed low. As a sister, ah Lulu''s attributes were lower than her own sister. However, both AI Lulu and ah Lulu had special skills of disease immunity. This was probably due to the plot of the original book "things to be praised", In the original world, the world environment where human beings live is deteriorating rapidly, and the surviving humans can only migrate and reproduce underground. With the passage of time, the environment on the ground has been restored again, but the physical quality of human beings who have lived underground for a long time has deteriorated and can no longer adapt to the environment on the ground, and even the bacteria on the ground can not resist. So they began to study DNA and try to modify genes. Later, the researchers found the archaeologist who was sleeping (frozen) and now he still retains the gene that can resist ground bacteria. They named the archaeologist INET. By copying his gene, the researchers were able to create "sub humans". In other words, as a sub human, elulu and alulu sisters are born with excellent resistance to various diseases! As a sister, elulu has a stable personality and dignified manners. Family affairs wa Neng is a sunny and very gentle girl. Compared with her sister, elulu is a shy and shy girl. She speaks very succinctly and does things without consideration. For example, when Yalin explained the current situation to the two sisters, elulu listened carefully. Elulu had been looking around at the beautiful garden like a dream. If elulu hadn''t been holding elulu''s hand, the little girl would have run to play. "Lord Yalin, do you mean to let us take care of the girls living here?" Ailulu said after hearing Lin''s instructions. "Yes, elulu, in fact, I can''t take care of you. I just need to chat with her and accompany her, so that she won''t be too lonely." Yalin nodded and replied. Anyway, he hoped that the two sisters could accompany arrogill more, so that the elf girl would not have some spiritual problems because of her lonely and boring life. After thinking about it, AI Lulu nodded with a smile and promised, "I understand, Lord Yalin, I will take good care of miss erojill." For elulu''s consideration and tenderness, Yalin believes that elujie with the same character can get along well with the two sisters, but Yalin still reminds elulu of some important things and asks her not to tell elujie anything about herself. Although ailulu was puzzled by Yalin''s order, she agreed to it when she saw Yalin''s serious expression. In the following time, Yalin asked the snow fairy maid to prepare a room for the two sisters, and the location of the room was not in the city of odur, but directly arranged in the frost wing hall. However, Yalin specially placed a portal in the two sisters that can be directly transmitted to the city of odur, and the permission is limited to the two sisters. "Thank you for your concern, Lord Yalin." "Thank you, Lord Yalin." Standing at the door of the new house, elulu politely bowed slightly and said to Yalin. At the same time, she cut alulu beside her with her fingers. The shy alulu also saluted Yalin like her sister. Yalin casually waved his hand and said, "don''t be so polite. Have a good rest today. If you need anything else, just mention it." After saying goodbye to Yalin, they saw that Yalin''s body gradually changed into ice crystals flying in the air. The two sisters were surprised for a while before they came back to their senses. Elulu patted her. Her still stunned sister took her hand and walked back to the house. For AI Lulu, Lord Yalin''s hometown is a very magical place. It''s snowing outside, but it doesn''t feel cold at all. All you can see is the rolling snow mountains. It''s a pity that there is no green decoration, but from today on, it will be your new house with your sister, Then we should tidy up the room and welcome a new start. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Following the Star * * Master hillia, the sixth strongest magician, Farron is not only highly trained in magic, but also because of his age. Farron is good at observing words and colors and analyzing useful information from each other''s words. Yalin has a deep understanding of this. At first, when Fallon proposed that he only wanted to know the historical records and character stories of ancient times, Yalin really thought that the great mage was a real thirst for knowledge. However, if there was a more observant strategist xiunaizel beside him, he might have been concealed by Fallon. After each conversation with Fallon, Yalin kept a record of his dialogue with him, and then asked sunezer to analyze some useful information hidden in it. Through these records, sunezer''s sharp present Fallon quietly hid his real intention. The old magician is eager to know more about Yalin, but he dare not directly ask this question that will definitely annoy Yalin. Therefore, he hopes to restore Yalin''s true identity bit by bit by understanding Yalin''s experience and understanding of the past. Through these seemingly irrelevant things, it is like playing a huge jigsaw puzzle. As the saying goes, ginger is really old and spicy. Considering the underground depth to enter, Yalin must concentrate on his separation. Therefore, he may not be able to check the situation in the city of odur, and it is unknown how long it will take to return to the underground and ground. During this period, Fallon, who came as a guest, is a troublesome thing, After all, during his arrival, I would listen to his introduction to the changes of the big 6 situation after the end of the overlord era from time to time, and I also need to explain some big 6 situations before the overlord as an exchange. Because most of the stories are recorded in books in the meditator library, I listened to Farron much more than I told him, but my sudden absence for a period of time will certainly arouse the doubts of the old mage. To this end, Yalin gathered a new body and left it on the ground. He injected some basic common sense and information into the new body, making the body like a programmed robot activity. I have to say that I can think of this method because I didn''t have the same domineering position as the protagonist of YY novel when I met Farron. I wish the whole world could feel my domineering spirit. Convergence breath disguised himself as an ordinary person. Farron didn''t know the real strength of Yalin. Even if he threw a fake body without any power in front of him, it''s estimated that the old mage still wouldn''t feel any difference. Moreover, this body has the function of recording. They can record all what Farron said, It''s convenient for me to come back and listen slowly. After everything was arranged, Yalin took Didier and Hagen to the pit channel. The whole mine has been blocked. No goblins are digging magic crystal. There are only frost and snow elves and water element guards on alert patrolling back and forth here. In addition to the white dragon bodyguard and Alex junior school guarding here, Medea also took some high-level elf mages in the research room to collect samples here. When he saw Yalin coming, major Alex, who had been guarding here with the White Dragon Guard, saluted and said, "here you are, Lord Yalin." "Thank you, major Alex. What''s new lately?" Yalin nodded and asked. "Still the same, Lord Yalin, these monsters continue to attack us. Even if they use Alchemy to raise the stone wall to block the road, they will continue to break the stone wall to attack." Speaking of this, major Alex sighed helplessly. Yalin had a general understanding of this situation, nodded and said, "well, I probably understand.". Yalin walked to the stone wall and waved gently. The heavy stone wall made by major Alex with alchemy was instantly covered with frost, and then collapsed into countless broken ice. At the moment when the passage was revealed, the screams of monsters hidden in the dark had spread, and the dark pit passage seemed like a road to hell. The elf shooter guarding here immediately raised his bow and arrow and aimed at the channel. Didier and Hagen immediately put on their holy clothes. Major Alex also took out his alchemical gloves and looked at the channel covetously. Medea condensed many purple light balls around him. Yalin slowly walked into the tunnel step by step, and a rotten smell came to his face. Yalin fiercely frowned and quickly cut off his olfactory perception. Suddenly, Yalin realized through spiritual detection that monsters hidden in the depths of the mine were swarming here, and one of them ''hidden'' his own breath was attacking himself from the top of the tunnel. "Dangerous master!" While Medea shouted these words, dozens of purple magic beams had passed by Yalin. At the same time, a strange beast, like a hound, but full of white bones, was attacking Yalin from above. The magic beam from the flying shot penetrated the body of the hound before its sharp teeth touched Yalin. The hound with blood holes all over its body on the ground still didn''t die and was struggling to stand up. Even in the case of serious injury, the hound was still facing Yalin''s teeth. It seems that these creatures have no fear at all. I''m afraid they don''t even know what death is. Yalin looked at the hound standing up with interest, and the next second Medea''s magic light bomb tore the hound apart. The roar and hiss in the cave became louder and louder, and some monsters nearby could be seen with the naked eye. "Master, please return successively" When Medea was about to come forward, arlin stood where he was, waved his hand and said, "all of you back behind me." Major Alex and Didier, who were also preparing to come forward to meet the enemy, hurried to stop. Yalin compressed the magic in his palm and condensed the power of frost. At the moment when a group of monsters came, the huge magic drove the frost to roll the whole channel like a deadly cold storm in the polar region, and the huge ice spread out of the channel in an instant, All the monsters that were coming were frozen in place. Not only their outer bodies, but also their dark green body fluids were frozen into hard ice crystals. The subsequent storm immediately carved these ice into countless pieces. The polar cold wind did not end like this. Instead, it was more violent and rolled to the deeper part of the channel. All kinds of monsters hidden in all corners of the channel were wiped out in a moment. Aquarius golden saint Didier stared at Yalin and muttered, "is this the real power of Lord Yalin?" Hagen patted on Didier''s shoulder and shook his head with a helpless smile. He had fought with Yalin before. Hagen knew how terrible Yalin''s strength was. In front of him, Lord Yalin didn''t use his best. The real power, Lord Yalin, might freeze the whole yanod mountains. Yalin went into the mine, which was covered with ice crystals and had become as beautiful as a fantastic crystal cave, and told major Alex, "major Alex, close this place again and continue to guard until I come back." "Yes, Lord Yalin. I will guard here to the death." Major Alex stood up and saluted. Nodding, Yalin quickly walked into the channel. With a flash of blue light behind him, a roar came from the ground. Several thick stone walls blocked the channel again. The passage that became dark again did not have any impact on Yalin. Yalin clapped his hands and said, "OK! Hurry and go back." Chapter 73 In the Saxony kingdom in the far north, the old king rhodland waited anxiously for half a month after the great mage Farron left, and finally came the news of the return of the lost fog forest investigation team and court mage Gretel. Under the escort of a guard knight team, Gretel and leilis took the royal carriage to the palace, left the fog covered by ice and snow and returned to belika fortress. Gretel was finally pleased to see that the most valued student was safe, perhaps it should not be said that she was completely safe. The girl lost her whole right arm. Gretel has always felt guilty about Riley, but compared with her teacher''s guilt, the girl is more glad that the teacher can come back alive. When he entered the palace of Zhuang Yan''s majesty, Gretel slowly moved his feet to the study of his majesty Roland. On the way, Gretel did not know how to face his Majesty''s king. His erroneous judgement not only destroyed the entire investigation team, but most importantly, he could not bring back the Royal presence of his royal highness, his royal highness. "Teacher" looking at Gretel''s lost look, leilis comfortingly patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t blame yourself, teacher, you''ve done your best." Gretel sighed, nodded to her students and said, "I know Riley, it''s just \ The master sighed, shook his head, and walked forward silently. Leilis followed her mentor silently, crossed the brilliantly decorated corridor and came to the Royal study of his majesty. The guard in front of the door had respectfully opened the door. In the study, Gretel looked at the old king sitting in the middle of the study and said with a heavy salute: "my Lord, Gretel, see your majesty." Riley Safire hurried to salute the old king, but it was very inconvenient for the girl to bend down because she lost her right arm. "Don''t be polite, Gretel. I''m glad you can come back." The old king waved to Riley not to be polite. "I''m sorry, your majesty," said Gretel, looking around at the people sitting in the room. In addition to the old king rhodland, Rost shubesen, the brother of Princess rogean, the Third Prince of Saxony, was also present. There were also several people sitting in the room, all important officials and dignitaries of the royal family. Although the old king''s face was still plain, his face was still full of anxiety from time to time, Prince Rost motioned Gretel and leilis to take their seats and said softly, "although Mr. Gretel is worried about my sister Rodian I, there are more important things to do now. Your majesty has received some information from master Farron about the misty forest, but it is not comprehensive enough, so please tell me about the misty forest in detail." Grey nodded slightly, sorted out the thoughts in her mind and said slowly, "this is the fourth day after leaving belika fortress and entering the forest of fog and meeting my student leilis." With a heavy tone, Gretel slowly described the adventure in the fog forest. It seemed that the fog forest was a terrible snowstorm that never stopped, the unusual density of water elements, and the gradual variation of animals and plants in the wind and snow environment. When setting up camp, she met the silver spirit for the first time. Princess Luo jie''an''s strange perception of the silver spirit until she entered the periphery of the Arnold mountains, Being ambushed by the ancient gods and their subordinates who dominate the Arnold mountains, leilis finally escaped with a magic guide. The people in the study seemed to have gone through a surprise journey with Gretel''s recount. Gretel watched Prince Luo Delan and Prince roast take a deep breath and made up their minds to say, "the silver snow" inherited by Princess Luo Jiean seems to have some origins with the ancient gods who dominate the mountains of the anointe mountains. Although the Royal Highness has been taken away by the ancient gods, it seems that it has not been harmed. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the blue moon climbs up the sky, it means that night has fallen. The old Saxony king rhodland is tired and resting in his room. Today, the news brought to him by Gretel, his most trusted court mage, is amazing. There is a god existing in ancient times in the vein of yanod mountain, And two thousand years ago, the overlord galseric got the power of the ancient god and unified the big six. However, compared with the unknown past of overlord galseric, a historical giant, the most surprising thing is that the "silver snow" blood line regarded as a symbol by the royal families of the Saxony Kingdom has some origin with the ancient god. "What is the lineage of ''silver snow'' inherited by the late king Rodwell?" The old king sighed and muttered to himself. He looked at his wrinkled hands with a dignified look. If the royal family''s "silver snow" blood line really had a relationship with the ancient god, the same blood flowed in his body as Luo Jiean''s father. Behind the scenes in the era of overlord galseric, all regions of the big six declared independence one after another, and the huge perlas empire finally fell apart, because the overlord galseric had brought great influence to the whole big six, even if it had been turned into history and was not recognized by the two major religions of the Holy See and the holy capital, But privately, there are still many great nobles and kings who have inherited the blood pride of the overlord era. Compared with the kreises and karsermen empires, which are independent from the central area of the perlas Empire and have a long history and noble blood, the Saxon kingdom founded in the far north is incomparable in both history and blood. The ancestry of ancient gods! If ordinary people suddenly show that they have the blood of gods, they must be ecstatic, but the old king is more worried that the Holy See, which has great influence in the greater 6 eastern region, will not recognize the existence of any gods other than the Father God, In the two thousand years since the end of the overlord era, several religious wars have been waged against the holy capital of the five supreme gods in the west, and countless non believers have been put on fire in the name of heresy and devil worship. Now, the ancient gods suddenly appearing in the yanoder mountains will certainly cause the heretical punishment of the Holy See. If the Saxony royal family inherits the blood of the ancient gods, I''m afraid it will have unimaginable serious consequences. While the old king was thinking, a knock at the door suddenly sounded, and then Prince Rost''s voice came in. "Father, may I come in?" The old king''s thoughts were interrupted and his mind rested a little. Rhodland said in a low voice, "come in." Even though the king was his father, Rost did not dare to appear too casual in court etiquette. With the permission of his father, Prince Rost gently opened the door and went in. He said hello to his Majesty''s father sitting on the precious animal skin sand. Prince Rost helplessly looked at his aging father. On weekdays, the EOG barbarians plundered southward every year, the shameless threat of the belrama kingdom to his country, and the Holy See was eager to fully bring sarksen into the scope of his religious influence, which had overwhelmed his father, But I didn''t expect that the wind and snow that suddenly didn''t stop in the misty forest was a greater crisis, or opportunity "Father, I''m sorry to disturb you so late." Said Rost apologetically. "What''s up?" The old king waved his hand. Rost took a gentle breath and asked with concern, "I''m worried about the safety of Luo Jiean." =============================== Yalin runs fast on the rock wall. The split formed by ice crystals can change the density structure according to his own will and determine its weight. With the help of magic to cut off the gravity factor, even the vertical and steep rock wall seems to be flat. "Is it OK to receive the picture?" Yalin took out a purple jade on the way of galloping and asked. The jade was really capable. It scattered soft light and projected the image in the administrative hall in odur city. The image shows the figures of Medea, xiunaizel and Shumu rosefinch. Although it is a little fuzzy, it can be vaguely distinguished: "master can be accepted." "Senior Yalin, can you see us?" Although I didn''t see a figure, the voice of yuansaka Lin came from the crystal. "Acceptable. It works really well." Shuangsheng Ziyan jade is a magic guide made of Amethyst and jade. Yalin found this tool for long-distance communication in the memory of the White Dragon King. After writing down the production process and detailed magic engraving patterns, the research team led by Medea quickly made several samples, and his own hand is one of them. According to the judgment, Yalin has confirmed that he has come to the underground more than 3000 meters deep. After entering the deepest part of the pit channel, Yalin has found a road dug out to the deep underground. After removing some monsters left inside with the force of ice and frost, Yalin has come to an invisible abyss through this road, Strangely, there is a huge stone pillar hanging down from above in the center of the abyss, as if supporting the top of the cave and the ground, but there is a spiral downward road dug out by man. Yalin didn''t want to waste time running around the spiral Road, so he simply ran down the rock wall. Along the way, Yalin saw several new kinds of monsters. One of them was like a huge worm, with many mouths open and sharp teeth. These monsters had strong camouflage ability, and their whole body was gray and dark, just like ordinary mountains and rocks. After seeing Yalin, he hid on the stone wall and waited for the opportunity to hunt, However, Yalin''s ability of perception and spiritual detection has long been shown. He made an ice road with the power of frost, rushed down on the skateboard with sharp edges, and cut these monsters in two directly from the middle. No fear, no understanding of death, only the most basic primitive instinct of creatures! I don''t know why panda does these things. This is Yalin''s evaluation of these creatures. It is true that there is no fear. The unique dragon power of the giant dragon is enough to make any creature in the whole world escape because of fear, but these creatures have no such performance at all. It seems that they have no other thinking except to capture and eat, even if they are killed in batches by the power of frost, But it will keep coming until the last one is destroyed. Suddenly Yalin stopped running, jumped forward gently and fell directly from the high altitude. Although there is no light, it does not affect Yalin''s vision. From here, Yalin can see the ground below. It seems that this should be the lowest end of the cave abyss. It is estimated that the depth here is nearly 5000 meters. "Well, finally." Yalin said happily, but when his feet touched the ground, Yalin wondered, because he felt that the ground seemed a little soft, just like stepping on the carpet. When Yalin was puzzled, a parcel of earth was constantly raised on the ground behind him and began to rise. Suddenly, the parcel split from the middle and exposed a big blood red mouth. It was like a flytrap and shot at Yalin fiercely, trying to clip the prey in front of him in the middle and tear it into pieces with inverted hooked fangs. Now Yalin''s agility and reflection ability are different. As soon as he turns around, Yalin''s five fingers form claws and directly meets the attacking monster. The powerful power of the White Dragon King instantly tears the monster from the middle and quickly freezes its body. When the monster''s completely frozen body is powerlessly scattered on the ground, it turns into countless pieces. However, the monster did not end the direct attack. In an instant, the earth bags were constantly raised on the ground around Yalin. The monsters with terrible big mouths surrounded Yalin, and the ground where Yalin stood quickly raised the earth bags and entangled his feet. Even so, Yalin didn''t panic. He suddenly said, "it''s so. No wonder he didn''t feel it." The monsters around him were ejected one after another. Yalin Xun gathered a huge force of frost in his hands, but the attack object was not the monster attacking himself, but the ground under his feet. At the moment when the force of ice and frost hit the ground, the whole ground shook like a wave and gave a shrill cry, and the ground immediately changed from earthy gray to black. The cold ice quickly frozen the ground and continued to extend until the end of the creepy cry, the ice crystal stopped spreading. According to Nemo''s explanation, the ground is a strange mimicry of alien creatures. This creature is not a collection of many, many and countless special microorganisms. These microorganisms are usually in a sleeping state and spread out on the ground for camouflage. Once prey falls on them, they will wake up immediately, Kill the prey by mimicking the sharp knife like body, and slowly digest the prey that died on yourself. It can be said that these microorganisms are terrible monsters, which many monsters in the cave dare not approach. Generally speaking, once you enter the territory of these microorganisms, you can say that your life is over. After all, the sword can''t touch tiny organisms that can''t be recognized by the naked eye, but the power of Yalin''s frost can freeze these microorganisms and make them lose their vitality. Yalin casually mentioned a monster frozen in front of him. To be honest, these microorganisms are really special. When these creatures sleep, their life response is very weak, just like ordinary bacteria, so they can''t feel their existence. "Curious." Yalin frowned and muttered, "there seems to be some increase in the brightness here." Turn off his night vision. As expected, there was a faint light not far away, just like a firefly. However, it was exciting for Yalin to see the light under the dark ground more than 5000 meters deep. Yalin quickly ran to the light. As Yalin approached, the light became stronger and stronger. It didn''t appear until Yalin came to the source of the light. These are some fungi that can give light, which are densely covered on a huge statue that collapsed on the ground. "It''s really kesulu, the panda guy." Yalin looked at the statue like an octopus head in surprise. Chapter 74 In ancient cities that have been sleeping in the underground world for many years, almost half of them are immersed in water. There are buildings with tall buildings everywhere, like a forest composed of steel. From the appearance, these buildings are like tall beehives and buildings that appear only in the strange world painted by abstract painters. They should have been magnificent big cities, However, due to the erosion of years, it seems dead everywhere. The buildings in the city are covered with yellow vines, and the air is filled with dark green fog, which is like the city of hell in the doomsday scene. Not long after walking around the collapsed statue, this is what Yalin saw, an ancient and mysterious but forgotten city in the deepest part of the world. "It''s really amazing," said Yalin, standing on the rock wall and looking at the whole city. Even without spiritual exploration and search, Yalin can feel that there is a familiar atmosphere in the huge pyramid like buildings in the center of the city, attracting his past. There is no doubt that this is their ultimate goal. The soul stone, which can improve the energy recovery of the soul, is sending a guiding signal to themselves. Along the way, Yalin searched the whole city with spiritual exploration, but there was no trace of life. The road to here was full of all kinds of strange and deformed terrible creatures, but he couldn''t even see a shadow in the city, which made Yalin feel very strange. The pyramid building where the soul stone is located seems to have a strong shielding force, which can not be penetrated by the powerful spiritual detection of the White Dragon King. There are no remains, no ruins, and all buildings are intact. This dark ghost town is not caused by war or disaster, but abandoned by residents. Yalin reached his conclusion after flying to a spire and overlooking the lonely city below. What happened to make the residents abandon their city? The creatures set in the kesulu myth are not just monsters with deformities. On the contrary, these creatures are species with extremely high wisdom. In the original novel, they even share a lot of science and technology with human beings. Among them, chaos'' nayaratotip ''is the messenger and representative of all Tibetan gods, a symbol of ridicule and contradiction. It is said that he taught Einstein the atomic bomb and relativity, The purpose is to enable mankind to quickly increase self extinction and complete the task of "sweeping". If the "Panda" really created these creatures in full accordance with the ksuru myth, these ancient creatures should not disappear out of thin air When he came to the bottom of the great pyramid, Yalin was surprised that the huge building was actually suspended on the water. It was like someone jokingly cut off the gravity under the building, uprooting the whole building and floating in the air. Judging from the size of the steps and the height of the entrance and exit, Yalin judged that the former residents here almost competed with the giant dragon in volume. The inside of the pyramid building is much more complex than the outside. There are forks and stairs everywhere. In addition, the builders have arranged the pattern here in a uniform way, which is enough to make all outsiders who step here completely lose their sense of direction. Fortunately, the wave scattered by the soul stone points out a clear path for Yalin, Even the walls and gates in the way will be broken into pieces under the terrible power of the White Dragon King. Finally, after forcibly destroying the last heavy gate, Yalin finally saw the residents here, or the numerous remains of the residents here. At the moment, Yalin finally understood the role of the pyramid. It was not a tomb, but rather an escape room. The residents of the city were lying in something a little similar to the sleep device on the spaceship in science fiction movies. The device has stopped running, but the dormants inside have turned into white bones. Looking around, thousands of dormant devices are placed up and down the whole building. The escape room with the hope of survivors is like a giant''s coffin. Yalin walked slowly forward and looked at the ancient city residents inside. Visually, it seemed that the shortest of these humanoid creatures was more than 10 meters at night, and the taller ones were almost more than 20 meters high. They did have some characteristics of residents in kesulu mythology, and their appearance seemed to be a bit similar to demons such as heart grabbing demons. As he walked, Yalin suddenly stopped. In front of him, a huge urban resident''s remains in a dormant device were holding a lot of small remains, which seemed to be a mother and son or father and son. They seem terrible in appearance, but they also have the same family feelings and values as humans. If they are still alive, they may not be uncommunicable creatures. Yalin stood in front of the dormancy device and gently saluted the two remains. Then, unwilling to see more, he came to the final goal of coming here. In front of the huge machine with a blue light column flowing in the center of the whole building, the middle part directly above the machine is a cylinder connecting the ground and the ceiling, and a dazzling blue stone in the middle is slowly flowing, And there was a strong breath of soul energy around. Yalin could feel the flow of these soul breath, forming a messy shield, making his spiritual detection power completely ineffective. "My dear master, this is the soul stone. Taking this back to your body can improve the recovery of soul energy." Nemo''s voice suddenly rang out in Yalin''s mind. "Nemo, do you know why the soul stone is in this machine?" Yalin didn''t rush forward to take away the soul stone. Instead, he asked why Nemo''s soul stone was in the machine. Nemo replied respectfully, "yes, my dear master." From Nemo''s answer, Yalin understood that this soul stone seems to be used by these ancient creatures as an inexhaustible energy source to drive these dormant survival devices. After many thousands of years, the soul stone is still delivering energy, However, the device itself has lost its function due to aging, resulting in the death of all residents sleeping in it. After listening to Nemo''s explanation, Yalin nodded, sighed, floated into the air, approached the soul stone and stretched out his hand. However, at the moment of touching the soul stone, the sound of gear meshing and running seems to come from the huge room. It seems that the building has not completely lost its function in these tens of thousands of years. A flash of light suddenly flashed over. Yalin quickly took away the stone and turned around alertly. He had gathered a strong force of frost in his hands. However, the light was not a sudden enemy, but a 3D picture similar to a projection. On the picture, a creature that looked like a deep-sea sea demon was wearing a black robe, Wriggling Octopus tentacle like arms speak unknown dull language. Even the memory of the White Dragon King who lived ten thousand years ago has no record of this language. "Nemo, do you know what he''s talking about?" Yalin puzzled asked Nemo. Although he didn''t know what the other party''s words meant, Yalin could still read some messages from the other party''s tone and body movements, such as fear, sadness, despair, warning and prayer. "I''m sorry, my dear master. There is no language data of this creature in my database." Nemo told an answer that surprised Yalin. "No, you have something you don''t know." Obviously, usually, Yalin has developed the habit of asking Nemo for accurate answers when there are basic questions related to the world. Nemo also said with apology: "I''m really sorry, my dear master. What I carry are all the language, customs and cultural materials of the creatures created by the creator in the new era. There are not many detailed records about the extinct and abandoned creatures of the old era." Yalin sighed helplessly and said, "so there''s no way to know what''s happening here?" "It''s not completely impossible, my respected Master." Nemo''s voice continued to ring in Yalin''s mind: "I can try to crack and translate this language, but it will take some time." "OK, let''s start now." Yalin held the soul stone and nodded. =============================== In the private residence where the president of the free city chamber of Commerce in hodalam stayed, sitting in the luxurious bedroom, Lawrence Vick is listening to the reports of major chambers of commerce through the magic guide communication device and dealing with the distribution of large and small interests among different factions and businessmen in the free city. The benefits brought by the chair of the president of the chamber of commerce are really attractive, But there are also many sharp thorns on it. People without any ability will hurt themselves if they sit on it. The merchants in the free city are a whole. Through the integration of interests, different merchants are gathered together. No one can be separated from each other. For example, weapons merchants can not be separated from ore suppliers, horses merchants can not be separated from grain merchants, and all merchants can not be separated from monopolizing the transportation industry. Lawrence is well aware that the free city is like a unique ecosystem. If any link goes wrong, it will lead to the collapse of the ecosystem. Today, Lawrence didn''t listen much to the income reports of major chambers of Commerce in the city. On the contrary, he focused more on the misty forest. The heavy snow all year round has saved the Saxony kingdom in the far north from two wars with the Ogg barbarians. If the snow continues, I''m afraid the situation of big 6 will be rewritten a little. Lawrence gently tapped the table with his finger and said, "no matter whether other countries reduce their assistance to the Saxony kingdom or not, the materials of the free city this year are still guaranteed to supply the Saxony kingdom." Touching the messenger, a reply came out: "is that all right, Mr. Lawrence? Every time a part of the supplies supplied to the Saxony kingdom will be embezzled by the belrama kingdom. Is it too wasteful to go on like this?" "It doesn''t matter! After all, the snow really makes people feel uneasy. If it suddenly stops, the situation will have to change back to the past. It''s not a bad thing to get some friendship from Saxony at this time. There''s no need to lose more benefits in order to save." When Lawrence said this, the beautiful young maid behind him slowly poured a cup of hot coffee. The ogemans have always been the public enemies of the whole big six countries, and the Saxony kingdom is located in the front line of the battlefield against the ogemans. In order to resist the ogemans, all six countries and free cities have given the Saxony kingdom a lot of material and food aid. On the surface, the Saxony Kingdom seems to have made great sacrifices for the safety of the whole big 6, but Lawrence knows some insider stories, and the Ogg barbarians also maintain in some cases, which is not a very strong reason for the continued existence of the Saxony kingdom, In fact, the Saxony kingdom in the far north is not suitable for crop cultivation. Food has always been the most scarce material in the country. If the ogerman stop invading, countries will also stop food aid to the Saxony Kingdom, which may lead to the Saxony Kingdom having to find other ways to obtain food materials. However, the most important point is the so-called greater "interests" mentioned by Lawrence. Saxony kingdom is located in the far north. Although it is not suitable for farming, it can get a lot of forest resources close to the fog forest. Moreover, there have been many high-value mineral resources in its territory, including six of the rarest magic spar veins, The value of these six magic spar veins alone is estimated to be trillions of leans. However, the Saxony kingdom does not have so many people and enough technology to mine these minerals, and the countries that covet it on weekdays dare not openly invade the territory of the Saxony kingdom because of the importance of the Saxony kingdom that has always resisted the oggs. The Saxony kingdom in the extreme north, which is very short of manpower and technology, is a person who starves with Jinshan. The various advantageous resources possessed by free cities can quickly fill the vacancy in the Saxony kingdom. If the heavy snow is really falling all the time, it is necessary to get ahead of all countries and master the important mineral resources in Saxony. For a country that cannot produce food, I''m afraid it will have to exchange all kinds of precious minerals for food in the future. Only in this way can a lone wolf with sharp claws and sharp teeth become a loyal watchdog! Lawrence nodded with satisfaction at the thought, but suddenly Zou raised an eyebrow. Not to mention the matter of Saxony Kingdom, the newly rising karserman empire is a real problem. After defeating the army of kreises Kingdom recently, slave traders who thought they could get a lot of "goods" actually made only a small profit, The karlseman empire gave a gentle policy to the captured king kreises * * prisoners and the residents of the occupied territory. In some countries before the sixth year of college, selling enemy prisoners and leading people was a common means to support the war. Lawrence felt a little hard to understand that the ruthless Prince Augustus actually made such a move. Both kreises and caltherman Empire came from the same source after the collapse of the perlas Empire established by overlord galseric. It can be said that they are two countries divided by a country of the same blood. Lawrence always has some uneasy premonitions when he thinks of this. Maybe it''s necessary to inquire more about the prince''s highness! Chapter 75 "We can''t find organs like heart and brain. It seems that we really rely on primitive instinct." On the ground, a captured ''hound'' composed of bones has been ripped and placed on the ground. Yalin cut open its chest with an ice blade, looked at the internal organ structure, reluctantly shook his head, stood up, disassembled and reorganized his arm covered with dark green disgusting body fluid, Yalin knows more about the strange creatures who are still whipped by themselves after their death. The bones are hard and unusual. Through the structure, it can be determined that the instant explosive force of this'' hound ''when running is even greater than that of horses, but its endurance is not very good. The bone cover of the head is thicker than any part of the body. Except for the sharp mouth full of double rows of sharp teeth, there are no eyes, ears and nose. It doesn''t seem to rely on vision to capture prey. Through some experiments, Yalin can determine that this creature relies more on hearing and smell, but he doesn''t know the part of these two organs on it. "Maybe we should check the breeding mode of this creature." Yalin took a breath, endured the feeling of nausea, put his hand back into the hound and took out those strange tissues. With the strong smell, Yalin had to cut off his olfactory ability. After half an hour, the ripped ''hunting dog'' had advanced to be torn apart. Reluctantly, he left the broken corpses on the ground. Yalin opened the calling system and called Nemo out. But at the moment Nemo was called out, a lot of noise also poured into Yalin''s mind. These noises are what the "octopus" of the underground city said, but these words are like a stuck player, It''s fast and slow, and it keeps playing back and forth. The sound appeared directly in his mind, not by covering his ears. Yalin endured the torture of noise and asked depressed, "how long does Nemo need?" "My dear master, this paragraph has been translated 73%, and the rest will take three hours." "OK, I know. Let me know after translation." After that, Yalin couldn''t wait to shut down the system. Because Nemo needed to translate the language, he had stayed in the underground city for almost a day after getting the soul stone. During this period, Yalin began to explore the empty city to see if he could find any treasures, Fortunately, Yalin found several warehouses with refined steel and a small amount of orihakam magic metal. Due to the limited capacity of the space bag, Yalin could not transport all these things back to the ground. Yalin had to convert most of the refined steel into material energy, leaving only a small amount of orihakam magic metal ready to take back. The unexpected wealth added 354ooo points of material energy to Yalin and made Yalin''s material energy reach 474ooo points. It can be said to be a big windfall! Refining ollihakon 5oo: 12oo material energy selling 1OOO material energy In the summoning system, orihakam is worth 12oo material energy per 5oog, that is, a rare kilogram. Compared with those iron ores that can exchange hundreds of energy for a meal, orihakam is very expensive, but Yalin knows that it is very cheap compared with the real orihakam value system, The reason why it is expensive is that it is very difficult to mine and refine orihakam magic metal. It is often necessary to mine thousands of kilograms in a mining area to extract a few grams of ore. Usually, many blacksmiths and alchemists are willing to spend a lot of money to buy ollihakon magic metal that occasionally appears in the auction house. In addition, the orihakon metal is hard, better than iron, but very light. More importantly, this metal naturally has a strong adsorption on magic. Compared with the magic blessing weapons forged from other materials, it can wield more efficacy. It is the weapon that any excellent soldier and mage dream of. &1t; The easiest way to judge the quality and value of a weapon and armor is to check the proportion of orihakon metal in it. > ¡ª¡ªGolton quilot, the great dwarf forging master In this world, blacksmiths who are determined to create divine soldiers and spread through the ages can''t resist the temptation of orihakam magic metal. According to the level, ordinary soldiers and civilians mostly use iron weapons, while famous knights and rich people can use weapons that have been added with secret silver and engraved with magic by mages. Usually, magic weapons have special abilities to bring greater advantages to their holders in combat. On top of magic weapons are weapons made of special materials, such as fire rock ore, cryolite, obsidian and so on. These weapons made of special materials can attract elements to the material world without any magic engraving assistance, and produce an effect similar to magic blessing weapons. Moreover, compared with the magic engraving carved on the magic weapon, once the weapon is damaged in battle, it will lose its function. Weapons made of special materials do not have this problem. For example, the long gun made of fire rock ore held by KADOM, the "explosive Knight" of the red dragon army, is the embodiment of fire, In the dragon war, it brought a great threat to the white dragon clan in Yalin. Orihakam magic metal occupies the top among all special materials. In fact, orihakam itself does not contain any magic, but the unique magic adsorption makes this metal be made into a weapon. After the mage fills it with magic, it can be processed into a magic weapon of any attribute, Moreover, it is not necessary to use orihakam as a whole to create such a weapon. It can achieve the effect only by adding a certain proportion of orihakam when forging. An ordinary iron sword with a little orihakam can make two powerful soldiers fight for it at all costs. It is said that the former overlord garcerik has a long sword made by orihakam. This rumor set off a frenzied wave of tomb robbers hundreds of years ago. Not only tomb robbers but also countless blacksmiths joined the ranks, Look around for the mausoleum where the overlord may be buried. But the rumors seem to be just rumors At present, orihakam is not needed in Yalin''s territory, and most of the materials used in forging weapons and tools in the forge hall are ordinary refined iron mined. For orihakam metal, Yalin knows that there is a vein in the fog forest, but considering the manpower, refining equipment and utilization rate at this stage, Yalin does not intend to send someone to mine for the time being. A beehive shaped building in the city attracted Yalin''s attention. After destroying the closed door and entering the interior, Yalin now looks like a biological exhibition hall. Many huge containers are soaked with all kinds of strange alien creatures, and some test benches are also filled with dried corpses. Yalin is like walking in the giant''s room. The air is filled with the smell of the decayed body. Yalin searches every part of the building with fine detection, hoping to find something valuable. Suddenly, there is an extremely weak life reaction in the central area of the upper layer of the building. "I hope it''s not some ordinary predators again." Although he thought it was very unlikely that residents of the underground city would have survivors, Yalin decided to go and have a look. The central area of the whole building is tightly sealed by several heavy gates. Looking at this posture, Yalin is not angry but happy. The more closely the security is, the more important it shows that there are important things in it. The heavy special metal gate makes even Yalin, the king of the white dragon, spend a lot of effort to destroy it all. The escape room, the safety cabin and Yalin had guessed the heavily sealed room before entering. "All right!" Yalin pressed his palm on the gate and continued to use the force of frost to make the hard gate brittle: "this should be the last one." Seeing that the whole gate was gradually covered with frost and turned white, Yalin felt that the last heavy blow hit the gate, and immediately countless fragments fell down like hail. The gate more than 30 meters high was like being hit hard by a giant with a hammer, and the whole gate suddenly sank a large piece into it, With the collapse of the gate, Yalin was finally able to enter the locked room. At the moment of entering the room, Yalin stood in place. It was not that there were survivors of ancient cities in the room, but that there were blue eggs more than one person in the hall, giving Yalin a visual sense of a science fiction film called alien in the original world. "Don''t jump suddenly, just catch the face bug." Yalin carefully walked to an egg and cut it with his hand. The outside of the egg felt a bit like a hardened colloid. Looking around carefully, you can see that many eggs have withered and lost their vitality, and even many have been damaged. The ground is full of solidified body fluid. Indeed, he felt the life reaction from here. Yalin started spiritual exploration again, began to search every corner of the room, and soon found the only one with vitality among the hundreds of eggs in the room on the left platform. The interior wrapped by the blue shell is like a heart. Yalin pleasantly touches the living egg and feels the life inside with spiritual detection. what is it? Originally, I thought there would be baby creatures like brother octopus, but through mental detection, Yalin now has only some biological tissues without fixed forms. The life response of these biological tissues is very weak, and it seems that life activities may stop at any time. "Try to inject magic into it." With the attitude of trying, Yalin slowly injected the magic shining blue light into it. Soon, the biological tissue in the egg showed obvious signs of activity, just like a hungry baby suddenly got milk and sucked desperately. After injecting some magic, Yalin stopped his action, and the biological tissue in the egg immediately became noisy like an awkward child. However, seeing that there was no magic continuing to inject in, the biological tissue calmed down again and seemed to fall into a deep sleep. Yalin couldn''t help patting the egg blue shell and said, "it''s really interesting. Since you come here, you''d better take some souvenirs back." A special rule of the space bag is that it cannot carry living objects. As a last resort, Yalin had to carry the egg and leave the building. Although it is not clear what the ghost is, Yalin knows that even if he leaves it here, it will die without magic supply. Finally, there is a * * that may be able to solve these ancient life mysteries. Yalin doesn''t want to lose it in vain. "My dear master, the translation has been completed. Do you want me to play it to you?" Nemo''s voice rang out in Yalin''s mind. Yalin, who had just carried the egg out of the room and was still considering how to return it to the 5000 meter high ground, nodded and said, "play it out and listen." "Good, dear master." With a squeak like a rewind tape, soon a deep language rang. "SAB Nicholas, the ancient Mother God of our family, please give our family the last salvation! Because of the ignorance and arrogance of our people, the creator azatos has lowered his anger, the earth is boiling in the fire, the ocean is evaporated, migrates to the bottom of the earth, and our family who has lost all the sunshine and ocean can only face the fate of destruction in the end. Tens of thousands of years are the city of ADIS I was left alone, but the creator athatos did not forgive my family, and the horn of judgment was still ringing Lin looked dignified and repeated listening to the translated words. The octopus said a lot, but only one sentence made Lin meditate. The creator \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\!? "Nemo!" "What''s up? My dear master." Hearing ARIM''s words, Nemo responded. Yalin sighed heavily and said, "does the creator azatos in this passage mean ''Panda''?" "It should be, my respected Master." "Asatos" Yalin said the name and asked, "is this the real name of panda?" Nemo said with an apologetic tone: "I''m sorry, my respected Master. My database only has some basic information about the creator. Considering that the creator has created many lives, this name may only be a title given to him by this race. The creator has many different names among different races." Yalin thought a little, but didn''t ask any questions on this question; "According to this passage, these ancient races were destroyed by pandas?" "Yes, my dear master, the creator will clean and recreate the existing differences or imperfections in the process of creating life." Ha ha ~ ~ Yalin smiled at Nemo''s words, shook his head helplessly and said, "God''s grace is like the sea and God''s power is like prison. That''s probably what he meant." God knows how terrible the ''Panda'' as the creator has used to clean the races of these old times. The earth is boiling in the fire and the ocean is steaming! Just thinking about it, I think it''s a miserable scene like hell. Countless lives disappear in the dissatisfied mood of the "Panda". It''s like that the author of the story can control the life and death of the characters he creates at will. This is probably the most real and cruel side of the creator who controls everything. Chapter 76 At the end of the translation broadcast, Yalin, who had no nostalgia for the underground city, sighed. Carrying the only "Survivor" found in the city, he began to return to the ground. The blue unknown egg that is more than one person tall is a big burden for Yalin. Although it is not a heavy burden to hold this thing, Yalin at least dare not fully open the horsepower when flying upward, so as to avoid traffic accidents and tear the fragile shell apart. Returning to the collapsed statue at the entrance, Yalin couldn''t help stopping, turned his head and looked back carefully at the underground ancient city not far away. To be honest, this strange design and layout, its unprecedented spatial structure and dimension, made him feel strongly disgusted, and the whole city was soaked in dark green water, The magnificent sculptures are carved with unknown green stones, and the whole city exudes a strong unclean atmosphere! It is a city that people want to never step into once, but now there is only a lonely and sad breath of death compared with the disgusting disgust and unclean breath! If possible, Yalin vowed that he would never step here again. Everything in the city disgusted him, but perhaps he was the only one who could write down the name of the extinct city - the city of ADIS! The journey back to the ground was not greatly hindered. Those strange creatures had been cleaned up by themselves before they came. On the way back, they only gathered in pieces, and soon turned into lifeless ice sculptures under the impact of the force of frost. Return to the ground the same way. When Yalin returned to the mine channel, the White Dragon Guard immediately withdrew the magic ice wall and greeted Yalin back to the city with great respect. Medea and Philly and major Alex also came at the news. "You are finally back, master." White dragon bodyguard said respectfully. Major Alex saluted, "Lord arlin." Medea, who appeared from the air with space moving magic, noticed Lin''s blue egg on one side after saluting: "what''s this? Master." "Nothing, just a souvenir brought back from the ground." After giving the blue egg to the white dragon bodyguard, Yalin ordered Medea: "isolate this thing first, send someone to observe its changes for 24 hours, and report to me at any time if anything happens." "OK, master." Medea nodded and followed Lin. After leaving the mine channel and using the portal to return to the city of odur, Yalin asked the white dragon bodyguard, "are those monsters attacking again during the time I left?" The white dragon bodyguard nodded and said, "yes, master, those monsters have launched several attacks, but they are not as many as before. They have been completely eliminated. There are no casualties on our side." "Very good." Suddenly, Yalin stopped, tilted his head and asked, "how long have I been away?" It was impossible to distinguish between day and night during the time when he went to the underpass, and when he left, Yalin neglected to exchange material energy for something for time keeping, so that he had a vague sense of time flow. "For more than four days, master, the accurate conversion is 102 hours." Medea replied in detail. Four days! Yalin nodded and then asked, "what happened in odur city during my departure?" "It''s basically no big deal, but the Human Mage named Farron made a request to return to the ''tower of sages'' yesterday." Medea asked after thinking. The old magician Farron wants to return!? Yalin thought for a moment. The total time faroen came here was only about ten days. The old magician was so anxious to return to the sage tower. Yalin still knew from Gretel''s memory that as the holy land for all magicians, the "sage tower" was divided into two systems, On the one hand, there are reformers eager to expand their influence and actively participate in the changes of the situation on the mainland, and on the other hand, there are conservative factions hoping to continue to maintain the neutral status quo. Now the reformers have vaguely gained the upper hand. At ordinary times, Farron has worked hard to maintain the two factions so as not to split the inside of the sage tower. If he hadn''t made such a big noise this time because of the misty forest, Farron would never leave the sage tower. What exactly does Farron want? Yalin has been thinking about this problem for a long time. It''s really not good for Fallon Yalin to directly check his memory. After all, this move needs to directly touch the other party''s body, especially dream detection. This move in the spiritual field is not good at itself, and even Luo Jiean can exclude herself. As a level 20 * * Division, Farron''s spiritual quality is not comparable to that of Luo Jiean. "So how did ''I'' answer him?" Yalin''s "I" here naturally refers to his separation left in the city of odur. Although he has set some basic AI, Yalin still entrusts chanezer with full power to deal with some urgent problems. The answer of the separation is equal to that of chanezer. Medea smiled and said, "for the time being, Farron has left enough time for master you to make a decision." He is worthy of being xiunaizel. He really knows his mind. After hearing this, Yalin nodded with satisfaction and said to everyone, "I know. It''s been a hard time for everyone." "There, Lord Yalin, this is what I should do." Major Alex smiled gently. In the wide corridor of audur City, she said goodbye to major Alex and Medea for a while. When Yalin came to the door of the study, she suddenly found that fili was leaning against the door of the study with her back hands. Fili with silver hair was burying her head. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She had come close. She didn''t find it. The whole person seemed very lonely. "Philly!" "Lin Lin!" Yalin shouted softly. Hearing the voice, fili suddenly raised her head and looked at Yalin. Although the expression on her face had not changed as usual, the girl''s tone revealed a happy voice. "What are you doing here, Philly?" Yalin looked at Philip curiously. "That... That..." fili looked at Yalin and hesitated for a long time before she suddenly said loudly, "welcome back, Lin Lin!!!" what!? Yalin smiled bitterly and looked at Philip inexplicably. The current situation is a little confused about what happened to Philip. After calling out this sentence, Philip seemed to notice her strange words. Her face turned red and became a big ripe tomato. "That Lin Lin" lowered her head, and Feili''s two fingers kept tapping each other and whispered, "I can talk to you alone." Before Philip finished speaking, Yalin suddenly reached out and blocked Philip''s mouth. In the surprised eyes of Philip''s red face, Yalin turned to one side and shouted, "come out and don''t hide there." For a while, there was no response. Yalin pretended to be angry and condensed the force of frost in his hands, aiming at the relief not far ahead. At the moment, the air beside the relief seemed to shake, and then a familiar voice came out: "it''s so easy to be found, ha ha, it''s worthy of being a senior student of Yalin." Soon yuansaka Lin, who used the invisible magic learned from Medea, came out, and behind him was Princess Luo Jiean with the same silver hair. Recently, miss yuansaka seems to have successfully established a tall image in front of Princess Luo Jiean, and Princess Luo Jiean, who used to be noble, is like a small attendant, always following behind yuansaka Lin. "I heard from Mr. Medea that you have come back, Mr. Yalin." Lin grabbed the back of his head and said with a smile. Princess Luo jie''an didn''t dare to say hello to Yalin as carelessly as Lin. originally, yuanban Lin asked herself to hide with her and peek. This behavior has made herself afraid to offend Lord Yalin, and Yalin caught her on the spot. At the moment, Luo jie''an quickly knelt on one knee and apologized with an uneasy tone: "I''m really sorry, Lord Yalin." Wuwu ~ ~ why is Lin here? Philip was steaming like a cooked shrimp. If Lin Lin hadn''t covered her mouth just now, she would have said all those words. Mingming such a good atmosphere was spoiled by Lin!! "It''s all Lin''s fault!!" Suddenly, fili, who was covered by Yalin''s mouth, broke away and shouted with all her strength. Fili stamped on the ground with a red face, and then ran away in the eyes of everyone. Yuansaka Lin, the protagonist of the shot, looked innocently and incomprehensibly at Feili who ran away and disappeared at the corner of the corridor. For a long time, miss yuansaka finally spit out a few words: "why is it all my fault?" It should be all the fault of time! The voice of Tucao Tucao make complaints about what he wants to do, but he really shouldn''t stir up trouble at this time. "That! Sorry, Mr. Yalin." When yuansaka Lin found Yalin''s discordant eyes on himself, he quickly changed the topic and said, "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first." Yalin stretched out his hand and grabbed the horsetail on the back of Lin''s head, which was about to slip away. In the pain of the eldest lady, he said, "since you''re here, don''t be busy. Come! Lin, I''ll buy you a cup of black tea. I just have something to talk to you about." After throwing miss yuanban into the study, Yalin withdrew to see Luo Jiean, who was still at a loss in front of the door. The little princess looked at herself with an uneasy look of surprise. Yalin sighed helplessly and said, "Luo Jiean!" "Yes! Lord Yalin." Luo Jiean replied quickly. "Go back and have a rest first. I''ll treat today as if nothing had happened." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Today is the night of the double moon. As always, irogel came to the palace with a lyre. The master who dominates the mountains and forests has sat behind the gauze curtain as usual, maybe!? The master hasn''t left here at all. She couldn''t help looking at the figure behind the gauze curtain. She had never seen the shadow make any action, and always sat there motionless. "Master! Today is a double moon night. I''m here to offer my blessing to you." Said irogel, half kneeling on the ground with a lyre in her arms. After getting the permission of Yalin, arrogill''s slender fingers slowly moved the strings, and the sweet sound of the piano soon revolved in the whole palace. This is a song praising life and spring. Arrogill played it very seriously, completely integrating her inner resonance into the sound of the piano, and the sound of the seven string piano is matched with arrogill''s sweet song, Even in the cold palace on the top of the snow, people seem to feel the breath of spring for a moment. Every day at rest, arrogill is practicing the lyre and does not dare to relax herself. Because arrogill is worried that one of her mistakes will make the master blame his compatriots, she must keep her best when playing anyway. At the end of the performance, arrogill gently stood up with the lyre in her arms. Usually, as long as she left silently after playing. Egg this time, arrogill didn''t leave in a hurry, but unconsciously focused her eyes on the figure behind the gauze curtain. What is the master like? This problem has always plagued arrogill. After coming to this palace for such a long time, arrogill still has no chance to see the real face of the master. The figure behind the gauze curtain is always sitting there without any movement. "Master \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ After saying these words, irogel waited nervously for an answer, but there was no answer in the palace. "Master!?" Arrogill asked again unconsciously. There was no sound in the still silent palace, and even the figure behind the gauze curtain did not move. For a moment, irogel thought it might be some acquiescence. Clenching her little hand nervously, arrogill bowed her head and said uneasily with apology, "please forgive me for my impoliteness." Slowly moving her steps, arrogill approached the gauze curtain. Through the gauze curtain, arrogill was surprised to find that the figure behind the gauze curtain seemed to be a female figure, with long hair scattered, long skirts and dresses mopping the floor, and a delicate posture! This is not owned by men anyway. It was like being attracted by the unknown magic. Irogel took a deep breath and slowly stretched out his hand to try to open the veil that covered the true face of the human figure. The nervous and careful look was like touching the most precious and sacred holy thing. At the moment when his finger touched the gauze curtain, a severe voice sounded like thunder in arrogill''s mind. Chapter 77 Yalin''s sudden reprimand was like a severe blow to irogel''s spirit. The elf girl gave a painful groan. The whole person was like being attacked by the wind. He quickly stepped back for several steps before stabilizing his body. Ailuojieer, who had stabilized her body, was frightened. She only felt that the whole palace was full of a strong sense of oppression, just like some unknown and terrible predators staring at her. Ignoring the pain in the brain, she knelt down on one knee and said tremblingly, "I''m really sorry, master." All you have to do is stay here with me and play for me on the day of the double moon. You''d better not guess and do something meaningless, elf! > Arrogill nodded flustered and said quickly, "yes, I understand, master." The sound in the palace gradually disappeared, and the strong sense of oppression dissipated. When arrogill stood up again, she found that her white skirt had been wet with sweat. The elf girl silently saluted and carefully withdrew step by step from the palace, until the fine gold gate of the palace was closed, Through the gap, irogel inadvertently took another look at the figure behind the gauze curtain After the elf girl retreated from the palace, the vast palace became more lonely. The figure behind the gauze curtain still sat there, like a stone carving that has not changed for ten thousand years. With a sudden roll of cold, countless ice crystals began to condense slowly in the palace, and gradually formed a human posture. The condensed separated body was like a crystal, and the transparent body already had recognizable facial features. Seeing the girl''s departure, Yalin couldn''t bear to sigh. At this time, the transparent body was plated with a layer of color. Yalin turned his head and gently pushed aside the gauze curtain with his hand to look at the "girl" sitting quietly on the seat carved from top-grade cold wood and crystal. "The once king of the white dragon must love you very much." after a short silence, Yalin finally said to himself. "Girl" still just sat quietly without saying a word. Yalin smiled helplessly and gently sorted out the slightly messy gauze skirt on "girl". "Hehe! Hey, I have to say that sometimes people envy the once king of the white dragon" Yalin smiled, but said with regret. Yalin knew the identity of the "girl" in front of him. In the memory of the White Dragon King, he had the strongest attachment to the girl''s memory. That huge attachment and emotion would be felt whenever Yalin inquired about the memory of the White Dragon King. Because she was the only one in that era who could walk into the white dragon king without fear of death and cold, talk and laugh with him, listen to the troubles of the White Dragon King, and comfort his lonely heart. For the king of the white dragon, the girl is the only warmth in the cold yanoder mountains! If it weren''t for her, maybe the White Dragon King had completely lost the last trace of emotion and reason in his solitude, but it was also because of her that the anger of the White Dragon King spread to the whole world, turning the dragon war that would have won the victory into an endless battle between the two sides. Perhaps the reason why she first decided to let irogel come here to play was because the "girl" was also here when she stepped into the frost wing hall. She also held a lyre and played a sweet sound for the king of the white dragon. I just want to put the past online and pay tribute to the people whom the White Dragon King loves most. Just -- This time, Ariel''s move surprised Yalin. He was intoxicated with the beautiful sound of the piano and neglected to monitor Ariel for a moment. When he came back to notice, he found that the elf girl had actually approached the gauze curtain, and seemed to be ready to open the gauze curtain to witness the true face of the shadow behind his back. In a hurry, Yalin rebuked conditionally and severely, but he just didn''t want to be seen by arrogill. In the soul call, Yalin did use her mental power carelessly because of her momentary impatience. Although it was a trivial power for herself, as an elf, elojer might still make the elf girl uncomfortable for some time when she was hit by her mental power. But forget it, I learned this lesson again. I believe that irogel should not dare to make such a move. Thinking of this, Yalin''s idea returned to the study in odur city. At the moment, miss yuansaka Lin sitting opposite her is looking at herself with a black tea cup and a puzzled look. "Are you all right, Mr. Yalin?" "Well ~ ~ nothing, just a little stunned." After yuanbanlin was dragged to the office study by Yalin, Yalin didn''t feel angry about running to play the role of "light bulb" in the best atmosphere. On the contrary, Yalin''s senior student asked more about Princess Luo Jiean''s recent affairs. "Speaking of Princess Luo Jiean, she spent more time practicing martial arts in the training ground than staying with me." Lin said with a pursed mouth. In his heart, he felt that the little princess really didn''t have much scheming. "Well, please look after her more recently, Lin. if there is any change in Luo Jiean, tell me in time." "OK, Mr. Yalin." In fact, Yalin is not angry with Lin, but wants to ask about Princess Luo Jiean. It seems that Lin is the closest to Princess Luo Jiean. But fortunately, miss yuansaka is still very smart. She knows what to say and what not to say in front of Princess Luo Jiean. After inviting Lin to drink a cup of tea and explaining the precautions for the eldest lady in front of Princess Luo jie''an, Yalin focused her thoughts on elojie''er again. The elf girl came forward without authorization and tried to peep into her true face. Although she stopped her at a critical moment, Yalin felt that it was not a good omen. Maybe it was necessary to guide her thought. Suddenly, Yalin thought of one thing. After putting down the tea cup, he took out the carefully carried soul stone from his pocket. The soul stone the size of an egg was emitting dazzling blue light. Yuansaka Lin was attracted by this magical gem almost in an instant. What attracts miss yuansaka this time is not how much money this gem can be exchanged for, but because the strange power contained in the gem makes Lin involuntarily hope to be closer to this gem, as if the closer he is to the pulse of the soul in the body, the more active he is. "Mr. Yalin, this is" said Lin, looking at the soul stone in awe. "I went underground this time not only to destroy the nests of those deformed monsters, but also for this thing. Lin! Does this or similar thing exist in your previous world?" Yalin lowered his voice and asked carefully. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At the moment when she left the palace, she turned pale because of fear. The elf girl took a deep breath and adjusted her heartbeat. The ice elves waited outside the Palace door. When irogel came out, the little thing who was still lying on the ground dozing suddenly became energetic, climbed to irogel''s shoulder, stretched out his little tongue and licked the elves'' most sensitive long ears. When the sensitive part was touched, irogel blushed slightly and hurriedly took down the pet who loved her ears. The elf girl looked at the ice elf who was held in her hand and revealed a bad smile. Suddenly, the elf girl tried hard to hold the ice spirit in her arms, which seemed to evoke some memories of trying to dust up. That''s my sister. Usually, my sister always pinches and rubs her ears for mischief, and that lovely little face will always show a bad smile with the same naughty look after being caught by herself, so that she can''t afford to be angry. When the master''s voice rang out in her mind, eloger had taken her determination to die, but the girl finally found that she came out in danger, but the master forgave herself this time and there would be no second time. The elf girl sighed. Maybe she really shouldn''t do too many things. It''s meaningless to explore the real identity of the master. It dominates the yanold mountains and forests. Even the strongest biological dragon on the continent can only serve as a servant, which is absolutely unimaginable. Arojier tightly held the lyre and returned to her residence along the familiar road. No matter the dreamy beautiful scenery or the magnificent statue building, she could not keep the footsteps of the elf girl. When she walked into the garden where arojier often rested, a sound made her stop. "Is it over, miss arrogill?" Looking along the voice, the girl wearing red and white cloth robes is standing not far away looking at herself. There is a gentle smile on her beautiful face. A pair of furry animal ears are matched with her tail shaking as she moves around behind. Even as a female, arrogill will feel that such a girl is really cute. Just like a delicate puppet doll, anyone will have a desire to protect her. Arrogill threw a smile at the beast eared girl and whispered, "Hello, miss elulu." Elulu smiled, pulled her sister hiding behind her and said, "alulu, don''t be so rude. Come out and say hello to sister elujie." It was like a frightened rabbit sticking out her little head. Alulu, dressed in blue and white cloth robes of the same style as her sister, stood up. The girl bowed slightly and said in a timid voice, "you are Hello, sister arojier." At the same time, alulu''s eyes kept looking at the ice elf hanging comfortably on the elf girl''s shoulder. The ice elf looked at by alulu''s overly explicit eyes unconsciously shrunk and hid behind irogel. "Ah Lulu ~ ~" Ai Lulu gently knocked her sister''s head, which showed her dissatisfaction with her distraction. "Hello, sister alulu." Irogel smiled at the lovely look of alulu covering her head, reached out and gently stroked alulu''s soft black hair. Ai Lulu and elulu two sisters came here in recent days. The arroge who debugged the lyre on the day in the garden, unwittingly discovered the two sisters who came, had lived in this cold and inhabited hall for a long time. Although the ice Elves were accompanying, the still lonely elrodlton was overjoyed, though she was amazed at the strange ears and tails of the two sisters. It seems to be a rare subspecies of human beings on the mainland, but the elf girl noticed that the two sisters'' necks did not symbolize their master''s neck like herself. Why are they in this uninhabited palace, in the territory of the master who dominates the Arnold mountains? All this puzzled irogel. As a sister, elulu is gentle and cheerful, just like the sun, which makes people feel warm, while her sister alulu is a little shy and shy. She always doesn''t talk much behind her sister. One day from the beginning of acquaintance, elujie has become intimate and good sisters with elulu and alulu. The fairy girl who has been persecuted in the human world can intuitively feel that she has been taking care of her companion for a long time. She is completely sincere, not with a special purpose. She is pure, kind and cares for her sister very much. She is sincerely praised for her every advantage, And whenever she looks at elulu taking care of her sister alulu, she always thinks of her sister who doesn''t know whether she is alive or dead. If the place where I chose to camp at that time was a little hidden, maybe my sister can be with me now "What''s the matter, miss arrogill?" Suddenly, elulu found a tear drop inadvertently in the eyes of the elf girl. Immersed in the memory, irogel was awakened by a sentence from elulu. The elf girl found that she had shed tears and quickly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. The elf girl reluctantly smiled and said, "nothing." AI Lulu looked at Ai luojie''er uneasily. The elf girl who could play such a beautiful piano seemed to have a sad past. If possible, I really hope to share some sadness for her. After quickly covering up her mood, arrogill looked at elulu who had no intention. She couldn''t help breeding the idea of trying to find out the identity of the master from elulu. But once she thought of the words left by the master in her mind, arrogill hesitated again and sighed. The elf girl finally persuaded herself to give up the idea, If only they were punished, but if they were involved in elulu and alulu sisters, elujah would never want this to happen, and she would never forgive herself. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At the gate of the hall of ice crystal, Yalin looked at the three girls standing in the garden from below zero. Even if he looked at them from a very long distance, Yalin could still clearly see the changes of their expressions. Even every hair on the heads of the three girls could be clearly distinguished. After watching for a while, Yalin probably felt that there was no problem. Holding the soul stone, he threw the soul stone into the seal hall in the center of the mountain through the channel cleaned out in the dark room of the ice crystal hall. Where was his real body still sealed. When the falling soul stone falls into the seal hall, the prompt sound of the system rings instantly! Chapter 78 With the sound of the system prompt, Yalin only felt that an unspeakable force was pouring into his body. At that moment, his whole body seemed to be full of strength. Not only his body, but also his mental fatigue disappeared. The whole person seemed to be reborn, as if his heavy body had lightened a lot. In the center of the seal hall, 13 blue chains suddenly appeared on the body of the White Dragon King. The chains blocked the huge dragon body layer by layer. The limbs, body, neck and even the dragon tail were firmly bound by the chains, but one of the chains was full of cracks, and fragments were falling down. With the expansion of the cracks, the whole chain finally broke completely, It''s like ice crystals thrown in the midsummer sun that disappear in an instant. "This feeling... I can act?" When the chains disappeared, Yalin felt that his body seemed to be able to move slightly. When yalington was very happy, he tried to move his body that had been bound for a long time, but he had just moved less than half a meter, and the whole person felt the annoying sense of bondage again. Damn it! Lin reluctantly shook his body and tried to destroy other sealed chains with brute force, but he found that the more he tried to force the chains, the more tightly he imprisoned himself. At this time, Lin ignored one thing. The king of the white dragon sealed in the depths of the yanoder mountains, that is, his present noumenon, was once an existence that could compete with the gods, Such seemingly minor behavior has put a huge load on the whole mountain. "Earthquake? What''s going on..." in the administrative hall, Reid xiunaizel put down the report in his hand, and the gently shaking table top has explained some problems. Not only is it sunezer, Medea who looks up materials in the big library and Didier who reads books, yuansakarin who polishes gemstones in his own magic workshop, and the flying shadow of the watcher''s snow scene on the rooftop. More than that, major Tuoqi and Alex, who are located in the forest far away from the mountains, feel the slight trembling of the earth. "No! There was an earthquake?" As Miss yuansaka, who lived in an earthquake prone country before coming to this strange world, her first reaction was to cancel all the magic boundaries in the workshop, and then she was ready to leave the workshop and run to the open area. However, before yuanban Lin ran out of the workshop, a strong breath came from his feet, which immediately stopped Lin. Oh, my God! It feels like When Lin looked down at his feet like a frightened little rabbit, everyone in the yanold mountains felt that a huge force was pouring out from the ground like a volcanic eruption, and the snowstorm in the whole mountain and forest seemed to be driven by this force and roared more and more violently. This is a heavy force, which makes people who feel him involuntarily breed a feeling called "blank" from their hearts. Yes! No timidity, no fear, no despair! In the face of this power, ordinary people may only have a blank in their mind. They have neither the idea of escape nor the idea of resistance. In the end, they will only choose to face death quietly Farron, the great mage who was visiting in the city of odur, hesitated a little in the sudden slight earthquake, but the powerful force emerging from the bottom of the mountain made the old mage, who was called the strongest mage, tremble with amazement. He walked out of his room and looked at the trembling mountain in the distance. Farron shook his head and muttered to himself: "is this the power belonging to the gods? The ancient god Yalin... It''s really not the height that ordinary people can reach..." Helplessly closed his eyes, Farron finally sighed and shook his head. Soul connection came the psychological situation of everyone in audur City, panic, anxiety and surprise! Surprised, Yalin hurriedly stopped his action of destroying the seal chain with brute force. When he checked with spiritual detection, he found that his behavior had brought a moderate earthquake to the whole yanoder mountains. Even the wild animals in the fog forest were frightened and fled everywhere because of the dragon power released by themselves. The whole forest was completely in chaos, full of all kinds of escaped wild animals It seems that recklessness will not work. I really didn''t expect that the strength of the White Dragon King was so strong that a slight movement would cause an earthquake. Yalin was also surprised and looked at his noumenon again. After calming the crowd, the order in audur city was restored. Fortunately, the earthquake made by ourselves did not bring casualties and property losses. Of course, it was not completely lost. A closet for storing medicine in the research institute fell down and damaged many medicine bottles. In addition, the buildings in the city were not damaged, All kinds of buildings once built by dwarves and frost and snow elves are indeed very solid. Although they were renovated after being destroyed in the dragon war, they still stably supported the test brought by this small earthquake. Re open the summoning system. The recovery speed of soul energy has increased from 30 points per hour to 80 points per hour. At the end of the day, there are 1920 points of soul energy. For Yalin, it is a big turn. This soul stone directly increases the recovery speed by 50 points. "It''s really getting rid of poverty and moving towards a well-off society!" In the seal hall, Yalin shouted excitedly. In addition to the 30000 points of soul energy rewarded, Yalin now has 33260 points of soul energy. For Yalin, who has been suffering from being out of hands, this is simply dew from the sky. Several other rewards specially unlock the summoning option of ancient gods and their servants in world of Warcraft. Yalin has seen that this summoning option is a very expensive but powerful special summoning creature. One of the special summoned creatures excited Yalin. Name: yogsaron Race: ancient creatures Occupation: evil god Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 24000 / 24000 Strength: 9432 Agility: 3276 Spirit: 12380 Wisdom: 2344 Physique: 7829 Favorability: admire 100 / 100 Special abilities: soul connection (soul connects with Yalin) crazy whisper (has a greater chance to control intelligent creatures) biological assimilation (transforms other creatures into their own clan) poison of pollution (corrupts the earth and causes serious damage to the enemy) twisted touch (tentacles can distort space for a certain range) split touch (split the body to create ancient slaves) ancient evil spirit body (immune to mental damage, life recovery greatly increased) life tenacity (HP increased by 100%) Growth potential: SS Special Summon resurrection needs: 1600000 soul energy When he saw the summoning data of Yug Saron, Yalin already felt that the summoning system was invincible. It required 1600000 soul energy summoning Yug Saron, which was close to the existence of gods in the world at LV1 level. From the data, it seemed that it was worse than the king of white dragon in various attributes. If you summon yugosalon and throw it somewhere where there is no one, and then skillfully arrange to show the horror of the ancient evil god, you may be able to establish a believer in the world who worships the ancient god like yugosalon, just like the twilight believer in the original game. However, all this is still empty talk. The requirement of 1.6 million astronomical soul energy makes Yalin dare not think about calling yogsaron. He can directly restore 1920 points of soul energy in one day, even if it is 2000, 20000, 200000 in one hundred days, and 2 million in one thousand days, It takes at least 800 days to summon yogsaron without a little soul energy. Yalin believes he can''t do it. If no one has found the territory before, he may still have the leisure to wait for nearly three years to summon yogsaron, but now he may face the threat of the outer continent at any time, the soul energy is completely a little used, and the strength of the whole territory has been improved as quickly as possible. Although you can''t call the ultimate boss such as yogsaron or kesun, the servants of other ancient evil gods in the new unlocking option are also very good forces. In the game, each boss has a name. The common size bosses in the copy are divided into special summoning creature options, and those uniform miscellaneous soldiers belong to ordinary summoning creatures. "Duke of hell, eludak, herald volaz, general vizax yes, yes! But I don''t need these now." Yalin looked at the ancient god servants in the game displayed on the summoning system. Compared with the cartoon 3D picture in the original game, these faceless monsters displayed in the summoning system were more real. When you zoom in, you can see clearly even every muscle tissue of these creatures. The strange shape of faceless gives Yalin an alternative sense of discomfort. Compared with the special option to unlock the summoning option of ancient evil gods in world of Warcraft, Yalin looks forward to another reward to unlock a racial summoning option randomly. In addition to the summonable creatures that have been in the summoning system for a long time, Yalin has only unlocked two summonable creature options, but they are all elves, resulting in handsome men and beautiful women walking around the city of odur. In fact, Yalin has always wanted to unlock some other races. Although elves are far superior to other races in magic research and planting, However, the efficiency of forging and engineering construction is relatively low. Considering the actual situation in the territory, Yalin most expects to unlock a race - human! Human beings have relatively average abilities in all aspects, but being able to summon humans means that they can immediately step out of the forest and infiltrate into the mainland. From the perspective of escaping elves, it seems that the elves are very discriminated against by humans on this continent, and even arrested as slaves, Once you send your own frost and snow spirit out, it is estimated that you will lead a group of people here to fight within a few steps. Thinking of this, Yalin issued a command to the system: "use random to unlock a race call." Just like the random special summoning character reward, many icons on the summoning system screen began to flash rapidly. Yalin closed his hands and prayed for a while, meditating on human, human, human, and then gave the order to stop. Soon a pair of horn icons appeared in front of Arlington, and the race name shown below disappointed Arlington like a discouraged ball. "Your sister! It''s actually a Tauren." Yalin looked at the icon silently and comforted himself. Fortunately, he didn''t choose the elves again. You know, the elves have several branches, such as frost and snow elves, high elves, Forest Elves and dark elves, while Tauren is a single race. Tauren is definitely a first-class player in combat, especially in physical melee. Even giants and Dragons dare not underestimate their instant explosive power. They are only best at planting and grazing in the field of construction and have a certain talent for forging, but they are not very good in construction. Yalin really can''t expect these Tauren who usually live in tents to build strong fortresses and sophisticated magic towers. I''m afraid that after these big guys are summoned, the "steak" and things with ox characters must be deleted from the recipes in the restaurant But Yalin didn''t know one thing. Across the whole continent, on the far shore, the first seal chain lifted has aroused the memory of an ancient dragon in a dream ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ A peaceful city guarded by the green dragon clan_ City of light! The queen of the emerald dragon is still trapped in the dream without any sign of awakening. Therefore, the emerald Council has been unable to get the information conveyed by the queen of the dragon from the dream. While studying how to awaken the queen of the dragon, the druids and members of the green dragon clan of the Council have already sent a message from the holy capital, the most terrible enemy in the past, Yalin, king of the white dragon clan, There are signs that it has awakened from the seal. When the jade Council received the news, it quickly issued an order to the emissary sent to the holy capital of the western continent of the Arnold mountains, and immediately went to the Arnold mountains to check the seal of the former White Dragon King. If the king of the white dragon has broken away from the seal, the parliament will send the Dragon Alliance to the yarnod mountains to crusade. In the busy conference room, the spirit druid and several important members of the green dragon clan directly under the emerald dragon roar are discussing fiercely at the moment. If the king of the white dragon has broken away from the seal, how many dragon troops should be sent to crusade against him. However, there is a difficult problem for the druids and other green dragon members present at the moment, that is, in the face of the White Dragon King who has even killed gods, only the queen of the emerald dragon and several other dragon gods can compete with it. In the face of the death of the White Dragon king, sending many ordinary dragons to fight in the cold is also a white death, There have been disputes over the composition and dispatch of coalition forces. Wang Yalin of the white dragon can''t judge the existence with common sense! "I just want to say that sending troops in such a hurry will cause huge losses. Now no one can compete with the king of the white dragon except the queen of the dragon." The green dragon clan general in heavy armor shook her head and denied the proposal of those young compatriots. Although she was a woman, as a loyal bodyguard after the emerald dragon, AMORIS participated in the dragon war that almost destroyed the sky and the earth. The terrible strength shown by the king of the white dragon fighting with the three dragon gods at the same time was still deeply imprinted in her mind. "Using dream chanting and divination, we can shield the death and cold of the White Dragon King. As long as we lose the manipulation of the power of frost, we will pull out the claws and fangs of the White Dragon King." the new generation of young green dragons still proposed to have a try. AMORIS shook her head with a sigh. These new green dragon members had never seen the power of the White Dragon King. They didn''t know how the death of the White Dragon King caused the huge coalition of nearly one million people during the dragon war to be almost wiped out in just a few days. "The new chanters are too young and lack of qualification. Such dream chanting can not shield the death and cold of the king of the white dragon. The role of divinity may be useful to other dragons, but I''m afraid it will directly affect the king of the white dragon." "But Lord AMORIS, if the king of the white dragon just broke free of the seal, maybe he is in a weak state now \ At the time of the most intense dispute, a high-level Druid rushed in, ignoring the members of the jade Parliament who were arguing fiercely. The Druid shouted happily: "please wait, just now we received the instructions of the Dragon Queen from the jade dream." what! For a moment, all people were attracted by the words of the Druid. The focus fell on the Elf Druid still standing at the gate. After the emerald dragon was trapped in a dream, the Council was always worried. After receiving the instructions from the Dragon Queen this time, does it mean that the Dragon Queen has awakened from the dream? "Has the Dragon Queen awakened?" AMORIS, the bodyguard of the Dragon Queen, was the first to ask loudly. "This is not yet \ The Druid''s words directly made AMORIS, who was still excited, frown again. The Elf Druid saw that the green dragon general''s face was not very good and hurried to say, "but he did clearly receive the important instructions from the Dragon Queen from his dream." "Speak quickly, what is the instruction of the Dragon Queen." The Elf Druid nodded and said meticulously and seriously: "The seal of the White Dragon King of the yanoder mountains instructed by the queen of the dragon is still intact. The awakening of the White Dragon King is only a short time. The power of the goddess has suppressed his consciousness again, and Yalin will fall asleep again. Therefore, there is no need to worry about the situation of the yanoder mountains. In addition, in order not to stimulate the White Dragon King, he must immediately stop exploring the yanoder mountains. Emerald said We will continue our daily work. " "Is this really the instruction given by the jade dragon?" AMORIS''s expression became dignified and asked in a skeptical tone. "Yes, Lord AMORIS, the druid who is responsible for contacting the Dragon Queen''s dream has exactly received the instructions sent back by the Dragon Queen from the dream." The Elf Druid nodded hard to convey the message. ; Chapter 79 On the double moon day, the white and blue moons rose in the night sky at the same time, and the bright moonlight fell on the ground to take care of the capital of brightness. Today''s bimonthly day is different from usual. The 17th bimonthly day after the beginning of each new year is a grand festival to celebrate the three goddesses. After the solemn ceremonies and prayer activities during the day, the tranquility of the past is lost at night, replaced by brightly lit shops and crowded streets. Elaborate handicrafts, delicious food from different regions of the world! Archery, fighting, magic performance and other interesting competitions. The dwarves laughed, drank all kinds of wine and played wonderful music. The elves danced in the moonlight. Even the lonely dragon was infected by the lively atmosphere and joined the feast in human form. Everyone''s laughter was intertwined into a joyful hymn! The Female Elf stood on the terrace and looked at the busy street below. Everyone''s joy was continuously transmitted to her heart, which made the Female Elf feel very happy. During the day, my beloved sister sang the prayer song perfectly at the goddess sacrifice ceremony. The beautiful song completely conquered everyone present, not just the beautiful song. It seems that my sister has a higher talent than herself by using the power of the song to guide the dream and the spirit world. It is certain that her sister will become a better clan leader than herself in the future. The footsteps in the corridor interrupted the thoughts of the fairy. After the carved door of the terrace was pushed open, the fairy girl in sacrificial dress ran over happily. "Sister!" The elf girl took her hands and said with a lovely smile, "sister, why are you here alone?" "I must always pay attention to the safety of the sacrifice. Go and play with Kurian and them." The Female Elf gently tidied up her sister''s slightly messy hair. It seems that her sister seems to have a good time, and there is a lovely Tauren mask behind her head. The elf girl skillfully lowered her head to facilitate her sister to comb her hair. At the same time, she said in a pleading tone: "it doesn''t matter. Sister AMORIS is responsible for the guard work, so let''s come down and play together. It''s not easy to hold such a lively Festival. Don''t you feel too poor here alone?" Unable to resist her sister''s entanglement, the Female Elf was led into the lively stream of people His sister was holding hands and shuttling through the crowd. The appearance of the Female Elf caused bursts of exclamation and praise from the surrounding crowd. One of the poets even recited the praise poetry for himself in front of him in the street corridor, which made him feel at a loss. Playing balloons, setting off fireworks, seafood barbecue, fruit sand ice, my sister is like a full-time guide. She keeps eating different delicious food, watching and participating in interesting performances and competitions. At this time, the fairy couldn''t help feeling that "mortals" always have their own way of happiness and happiness. At least she saw several old friends in the crowd. Sigma, the great sage of the blue dragon clan, actually chewed a roast leg of lamb in a dwarf barbecue shop. From the dinner plate piled up next to sigma, The blue dragon wise man seemed ready to eat all the food in the barbecue shop. When sigma noticed that he was looking at him, the great wise man of the blue dragon clan was stunned. His bulging face wrapped in Mutton became like a red dragon blowing fire, which made the Female Elf laugh softly. "It''s so beautiful to have a star Shabei." When she came to a shop selling trinkets and pets, the fairy girl stared at the colorful shells kept in the pool. The fairy stood beside her sister and looked at these shells. This is a kind of non edible decorative shells from the sea. These shells will give out a colorful light in the dark, which is very popular with some girls. Many people will buy some and keep them in fish tanks. They can enjoy the beautiful light emitted by these shells when they sleep at night. The owner of this shop is an elderly human woman. Looking at the look loved by the elf girl, she smiled and said, "these are starsabels that have only been transported from a distance recently. Buy some and keep them very nice." Carefully picked up a scarlet shell from the water. The elf girl looked at her sister and said in a requesting tone, "can I buy some back, sister?" "Of course." The fairy smiled gently and said, "but you have to take good care of these little lives." "I''ll take good care of these little shells." The elf girl smiled and said. Red scallops, green round scallops and blue coral scallops. The fairy girl put carefully selected shells in the small fish net. The fairy looked at her sister and gently bent down. When the fairy''s white fingers brushed the shell, it was like injecting vitality into it. All the shells were gently emitting weak light. Staring at her sister''s move, the elf girl sincerely smiled happily. I really hope this peaceful day will last forever! Looking at her sister''s smile, the fairy sighed and thought. ©­©­©­©­ Suddenly, a chill came out of her heart. The Female Elf trembled slightly, and all the shells in her hands fell to the ground. She covered her chest slightly, and the Female Elf showed a look of doubt! What''s the matter with this strange feeling? "What''s the matter, sister?" The fairy girl looked at her sister strangely with a shell. Illusion The chill that emerged from the heart disappeared without a trace in an instant. After feeling that there was no big problem, the fairy smiled and said, "no, it''s nothing." "Let me help you choose these shells." The fairy smiled gently and put her fingers into the water again. When she was about to pick up a star scallop from the water, the Female Elf suddenly noticed her shadow printed in the water! It was a beautiful fairy woman with green hair, but why there was a terrible scar on her white neck, like a wound bitten by some beast, extending from the neck to the chest. The Female Elf involuntarily touched the wound gently. For a moment, the blocked memory seemed to be knocked out like a gap. The Female Elf''s eyes became confused and closed her eyes slightly. Every time she touched the wound, her heart seemed to ache. "Well, what''s the wound?" The Female Elf''s expression became painful and tightly held the collar on her chest. It was like a fog in her mind, which made people unable to think. When the elf girl saw her sister suddenly show such a painful look, she was slightly surprised and quickly stood up and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter, sister?" "There seems to be something in my mind. I can''t remember." The fairy shook her head sadly and frowned. The pedestrians beside the street also seemed to notice the discomfort of the Female Elf. The enthusiastic people helped the Female Elf to sit on the seat to rest with the elf girl. The elf girl also sat gently and looked at her sister anxiously. "Irina! Do you know what happened to the scar on my neck?" After a little rest, the fairy asked in an uneasy tone. "Scars?" The elf girl called Irina looked at her sister with her head tilted inexplicably and asked, "where are the scars?" The fairy pointed to her neck and said, "do you see a scar here?" Irina gently shook her head, took out a small mirror she carried and sent it to the Female Elf. Looking at herself in the mirror, the Female Elf was surprised to find that the terrible scar had disappeared at the moment! What''s going on? ; Chapter 80 No scars! yes! The beautiful woman in the mirror has no scars on her white jade neck. When the Female Elf touches it gently, she gets only the soft touch like the skin of a newborn baby. It seems that the shocking scar just now is just an illusion. "Was it my illusion just now?" The fairy looked at herself in the mirror and muttered. Irina looked at her sister and whispered uneasily, "sister, are you too tired? Why don''t we go back and have a rest." The Female Elf looked at her sister and nodded silently. Maybe she was just too tired as her sister said. She stood up gently. The fairy and her sister set foot on the journey home together. Although she was sorry for her sister, she felt confused in her mind. The whole person seemed to be sleepy. On the way back, Irina has been worried about supporting her sister, but the fairy is trying to remember something with her eyes slightly closed Leaving the noisy market and the quiet Boulevard made the Female Elf''s thoughts a little clearer, but she always felt a lingering fog in her mind. Was that wound really just an illusion? Along the way, the Female Elf asked herself more than once, stroking her neck from time to time to confirm whether it was right or not, and the Female Elf''s behavior made the elf girl Irina show a look of confusion and worry. "Don''t scare me, sister. What''s wrong?" Irina inquired anxiously. Looking at her sister''s anxious look, the fairy quickly smiled and said, "no, I''m fine, Irina. Don''t worry. It''s nothing." Looking at her sister, she still insisted that nothing was wrong, and Irina was not good to continue to ask. Along the way, the elf girl deliberately chose a relaxed and pleasant topic, hoping to eliminate her sister''s troubles. The fairy who knew her sister''s mind couldn''t help showing a slightly moved look and said that laughter accompanied the two sisters until they returned to the huge palace. At the moment of stepping on the steps, the fairy who was still talking and laughing with her sister suddenly stopped because some strange sounds came from her mind. what is it? The Female Elf fiercely covered her ears, but the voice still appeared in her ears. It seemed that she didn''t need to go through her ears, but directly appeared in her mind. Although it was intermittent, the Female Elf had a familiar feeling. This was the voice of prayer. Many people were praying! < / please guide us after the dragon Chapter 81 In the empty corridor of the central temple of huizhidu, as one of the five dragon gods, the former powerful leader of the green dragon clan, the emerald Dragon Queen isera, is running desperate. The mysterious man who pretended to be his sister''s face could not be measured by common sense. Isera knew that not only himself as the five dragon gods, but also the five high gods and the once three goddesses in the spiritual world could not reach. Isera even believes that the other party can easily destroy herself with only one idea! Stopped, isera looked around in panic. She had planned to go deeper into the dream to avoid each other''s pursuit since she couldn''t leave the dream, but she didn''t know how long she had run away. After stopping, she found that she was actually standing still. "AMORIS! Kurian! Members of the emerald Council, can you hear my voice?" Isera looked at the ceiling on the sky and shouted anxiously. Her consciousness was like being shielded. No matter how to strengthen her spiritual power, she could not contact the outside world of the dream. Suddenly, a pleasant laugh like a silver bell came from her ear. The voice that was most familiar in her memory now made isera tremble involuntarily. Before she could react, the beautiful and holy fairy only felt her chest tight. A figure had surrounded herself from behind. Her white and small hands were pressing on the most sensitive part of her chest at the moment. "Sister! Wait for others to finish talking." With a mischievous smile, Irina gently breathed beside her sister''s sharp long ears. Etheraton, who had never been so rude and offended, was surprised and quickly struggled to push his'' sister ''away. "Stop it, let me go!" Isera shouted in horror, but what she got was'' sister''s little hand, which kneaded and kneaded on her chest impolitely. "Ah La! Don''t be shy, sister. I didn''t expect my sister''s chest to be so big." here, Irina suddenly showed a bad smile. Regardless of isera''s angry look, she muttered in her ear: "or did you deliberately make your chest so big when you turned into an elf? Hee hee!" This sentence immediately made Iser, the queen of the emerald dragon, angry and ashamed. Isera tried hard to get rid of her "sister" who humiliated her. However, the petite Irina did not lose the wind when she faced her much taller "sister" in her struggle. On the contrary, she suppressed isera. "Let go of me, let go of me! Stop it!!" Because of anger and shame, isera''s holy face was ruddy at the moment. However, in the face of the emerald dragon with shame and anger, Irina laughed and stepped up her efforts to attack her ''sister''s beautiful body. In the fierce struggle, isera''s foot was accidentally tripped. Suddenly, the Dragon Queen with unstable center of gravity and Irina still entangled in her body fell to the ground. For a moment, the jade dragon, who was still resisting, suddenly hugged his "sister" and turned around to face the hard ground. At this moment, isera felt that her strength as a giant dragon could not be used at all. Seeing that the ground was getting closer and closer to herself, isera subconsciously closed her eyes, At the moment, this move suddenly made Irina flash a different color in her eyes. Uh huh~ Isera, who closed her eyes, didn''t feel the violent impact with the ground in her imagination. On the contrary, it seemed that her body came into contact with some soft and comfortable object. She felt like a quilt. Slowly opened her eyes, isera found that she was no longer in the temple of huizhidu, The surrounding scene seems to be a royal palace room with splendid decoration and extremely luxurious everywhere. Isera is not surprised. She is now in the emerald dream. As the creator of the emerald dream field, isera understands the particularity of the emerald dream. Because it is a ''dream'', all scenes and objects here can be changed with the creator''s ideas, Usually, the Druids of the green dragon clan and parliament will use the emerald dream for daily training and meditation. After all, any facility and environment in the dream can be created at will, unlike the cost in the real world. Of course, occasionally, some deserting druids will secretly use the opportunity of training to create something to satisfy their desires in the corner of the dream, but such behavior will be severely punished by the jade Council. Trying to stand up, isera suddenly found that the green robe she was wearing had disappeared without a trace. Instead, it was a sexy and exposed translucent pajama. Although it did not expose the part of privacy, this kind of looming dress could arouse people''s desire. The Dragon Queen, who had never worn or even imagined such vulgar clothes, immediately felt extremely ashamed and angry. At this time, isera found that Irina was riding on her own body and her "sister" was wearing the same clothes on her petite body. "You..." Isera was shocked. Because of her shame and anger, her beautiful face was slightly ruddy. When she tried to push away her ''sister'', Irina suddenly grabbed her hands, mercilessly crushed herself on the bed, and fixed her hands on the top of her head. What great strength! Isera struggled with all her strength, but she felt as if she was holding her hands like an indestructible pliers, no matter how hard she shook them. After imprisoning her "sister", Irina leaned down and gently picked up her long green hair like new leaves. The tip of the girl''s nose smelled the faint fragrance emitted from it. This move immediately made the beautiful and holy fairy blush. "You really love your sister!" Irina put down her long hair and said faintly. Without being further violated by the other party, isera still watched the other party warily after listening to her "sister" in front of her. Her beautiful and delicate body trembled slightly because of unknown fear. Seeing that the Female Elf under her didn''t reply, Irina still muttered to herself: "even if you know I was pretending, you still instinctively protected your ''sister'' when you fell. You have to say that there is no doubt about your love and missing for your sister." The girl''s smile is gentle and sincere: "for this reason, I''m very satisfied with you, my dear child isera, Queen of the emerald dragon!" Isera, panting slightly, still didn''t say a word when she listened to her ''sister'', while Irina stretched out a finger and touched isera''s forehead, With a tone of warning and admonition, he said softly, "I will release your hands, but I hope this time the beautiful and noble jade dragon will not try to escape into the depths of the dream to escape me. It will not succeed, you know?" He nodded. For isera, the other party is a person who can directly seize his ability to manipulate the emerald dream. It is a terrible existence beyond the common sense of reality. I''m afraid he won''t believe it even if he doesn''t claim to be the creator of heaven and earth now. "Very good!" Irina smiled with satisfaction. Suddenly, the girl''s fingers flashed a white light, and a black leather collar appeared in Irina''s hands. After holding the collar and shaking it in front of the scared ''sister'', Irina jokingly said with a smile: "if my sister dares to escape, I''ll put the collar on you and throw you into the dungeon ~ ~ ~" After the threat was over and it was determined that isera was no longer afraid to run away, Irina slowly opened her hand and lay down next to the emerald dragon. If a man saw the scene in front of him, he would be very bloody. The beautiful fairy sisters with the same appearance were lying in a bed with each other. Her sister had a plump figure and charming face, It exudes the unique charm of mature women and the brilliance of motherhood. Although the younger sister is not yet fully mature, she has a pure and flawless lovely child face, just like an attractive green apple, exuding the unique vitality of a girl, which makes people want to bite gently and taste it carefully. The most important thing is that the two sisters are dressed in sexy translucent silk pajamas, and the layout of the room is warm. I''m afraid devout monks and priests can''t control this scene. Isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, seemed very uncomfortable with this state. After she was free, she quickly sat up and found that the ''sister'' lying next to her suddenly gave a threatening look. Isera didn''t dare to act rashly, but just covered her chest with her hand. "Do you know how tempting your action is now?" Irina smiled and said, playing with the long green hair behind the dragon. Playing with her long hair, isera dared not show any dissatisfaction and asked softly, "are you really the creator of heaven and earth?" "Yes ~ it seems that I have just introduced myself." After an absent-minded answer, Irina held her hair in her mouth. Isera looked at the Creator with her sister''s face silently. Finally, the Dragon Queen summoned up a trace of courage and whispered, "you seem too far from the image of the creator in my mind." Irina''s eyelids jumped, smiled and said, "do you mean I don''t have the dignity I should have as a creator?" "I don''t think the creator who created all things in heaven and earth should act like a child," said the Dragon Queen, looking at her ''sister'' in front of her. As if she had been touched with some scars, Irina rolled on the bed, looked at the lavishly decorated ceiling and said, "really ~ ~ how can she make a comment with that guy ~ ~" "That guy" isera said casually. "A friend I know." Irina turned her head and looked at her ''sister'' with a bad smile. This move and expression immediately tightened the other party''s heart: "it''s a very interesting person. I let him reincarnate into this world. Do you want to know who he is?" Silently nodded, isera looked at the creator in front of her a little nervous. The other party''s character was like some moody, so that she couldn''t judge the other party''s mind and why she made all this. After the initial panic, isera has slowly calmed down and thought about the purpose of the person who claims to be the creator in front of him. The other party can seize the control of the Emerald Dream in the unique spiritual field of the Dragon Queen of the green dragon clan without his own awareness! In addition to the incredible power before, I believe that this power is not disguised by the particularity of dreams. Now that it has reached this point, if the other party intends to destroy himself, it is a matter of no effort, but the other party chooses to trap himself in the emerald dream. What is the significance of this move? Suddenly, some pictures emerged from the depths of memory. Isera Mei looked at Irina with her eyes wide open. Her ruddy lips opened slightly but couldn''t believe it Irina smiled darkly, deliberately accentuated her tone like the judge who announced the death penalty and said, "that interesting friend has abandoned his old name and now he has a new name \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ no Isera exclaimed in her heart. Finally, she couldn''t keep calm and shouted, "impossible! Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is dead." "Dead?" Irina smiled and nodded, With a sarcastic tone, he said, "don''t deceive yourself. I think dear emerald Dragon Queen! You should know best that the dragon war ten thousand years ago was not over at all. Even now, it is only the coalition led by the green dragon clan that has gained the upper hand. Yalin, the king of the white dragon, was not defeated at all, but was restrained by the three goddesses and trapped in the Arnold mountains." Listening to the other party''s calm tone, isera asked with angry language temperament, "what do you want to do to trap me in a dream?" Irina pointed to herself, looked innocent and said, "what do I want? In fact, I don''t want anything, but I want to see what the new White Dragon King can do better than before." "New life!? did you revive Yalin? Is it the seal of the goddess!" For a moment, the worst came to isera''s mind. "Correct it, the seal of the three goddesses still exists. After all, they sacrificed themselves to finally suppress Yalin. If they just help Yalin unlock the seal directly, it would be too disrespectful to others'' hard work and achievements." Irina''s words were full of disapproval. It was like showing the tragic dragon war ten thousand years ago as a children''s play: "I just woke up Yalin. As for unlocking the seal, he needs his own slow efforts." Iseraton was shocked and said, "how can you do this?" Seeing the angry look on the beautiful face of the Dragon Queen, Irina said like appreciation: "why can''t I do this?" At this time, Irina snapped her fingers, seemed to think of something, and said to herself, "I almost forgot an important thing." Something important? Isera suddenly became uneasy. When she was trying to stand up and stop each other, she found that her whole body seemed paralyzed and couldn''t move. As like as two peas, I Rina''s voice became the same as that of the emerald dragon. And Isla, who was imprisoned by the unknown force, instinctively perceived that the other side had opened the channel of its own to connect the jade Druid Druids. "Through the jade Council, the seal of the White Dragon King is still intact, and the power of the goddess has once again suppressed Yalin''s consciousness, and he has entered a new deep sleep. In order not to stimulate the White Dragon King to stop exploring the Arnold mountains immediately, the members of the jade Council continue to work according to the original goal. Due to the need to adjust the fusion rate of the jade dream, as After the dragon, my dream will not allow anyone to enter for the time being what!? Isera stared at the words of her "sister" in front of her. In this way, did she not allow Yalin to continue to wake up and recover her strength. Opening her mouth, isera tried to shout for help like a dream, but the invisible power made herself unable to say a word. ; Chapter 82 Back in the city of odur, Yalin has been busy dealing with several important things these days. The first is about the return of the great mage faroen to the sage''s tower. When he left odur for the underground city, xiunaizel delayed the old magician for some time. After Yalin came back, he thought for a while and called faroen. Yalin agreed to Farron''s request to leave, but on the ground that the vows of both parties had not been completed, a small contract spell ? or some kind of curse magic was embedded in Farron. Its function was to track Farron''s position. If Farron did not return here within three months, Yalin would personally eliminate the spell effect, Then the magic will explode violently, ignite the magic of the old mage from the inside of the body, and kill the old mage in an instant. Its purpose is to force Farron to return to the city of odur! As for whether Fallon will spread about himself in the yarod mountains, Yalin believes that the old mage who hopes that the mainland will maintain the status quo will not be broken will strictly keep his secret. What''s more, now he has a "contract" with him. If he wants to tell the secret, he must first consider his own life. Perhaps at most, he would disclose some information about himself to the king of the Saxony Kingdom, but Yalin was not worried. Now the Saxony Kingdom, like Farron, did not want to broadcast news about himself When leaving, Farron did not need to return hard against the snowstorm according to the original road. Using the transmission array, he could transfer the old mage from the city of odur to the periphery of the forest. For Farron, it saved him a lot of time. In order to deliberately show his strength, Yalin carefully made an arrangement. At the moment Farron stepped into the transmission array and launched, two white dragons flew high from the sky to the frost wing hall. As for the effect, Yalin believed that the expression on his face had explained all the problems at the moment when the old mage was transmitted After sending Farron away, Yalin came to the research tower to check the alien eggs brought back from the underground city. After continuing to inject magic, the biological tissue in the egg became active again. This time, Yalin maintained the magic injection until the biological tissue in the egg no longer absorbed magic. Through the observation of Medea and the frost and snow elf research team led by Medea in recent days, the biological tissue in this special-shaped egg has a very high expression of wisdom. Since it was brought here at the beginning, the biological tissue of the egg is still in a restless state, just like an animal suddenly changed its living environment, but it seems to have been used to the new environment in recent days and began to stabilize gradually. In fact, Yalin can also feel that when he injects magic into the egg, the biological tissue inside will move with his palm. Obviously, these biological tissues can feel the changes of external things through the egg shell. Considering that Nemo has no relevant information about this creature, in order to prevent some possible hidden dangers, Yalin has asked Medea to lead the frost snow wizard mage to establish a solid magic boundary and isolation room around the egg. 33260 soul energy! The reward plus the remaining soul energy is all the capital of Yalin now. Although the frost goblins are weak and inefficient, they are also a cheap labor force. 200 frost goblins were summoned and assigned to various projects in urgent need of employment. 40 frost and snow elves became new students of miss yuansaka''s gem grinding course. In addition, 100 ice front shooters and 10 mountain giants were added to guard the area near the forest outside the mountain. Some light weapons and bows and arrows can be produced in the forge hall for the fugitive high elves. Although Yalin promised not to disturb their lives, it is necessary for these fugitive elves to slowly establish some self-protection forces. Those high elves who have been summoned to be loyal to themselves have begun to play a guiding role. Although the effect is not significant, they will become an important force lurking in the elf territory in the future. When it comes to engineering construction, the alchemy of major alinks, a famous alchemist, plays a very important role. Whether it is bridge repair or pit reinforcement, alchemy can complete the construction work that requires a lot of manpower and material resources in an instant, which makes Yalin feel that it is necessary to summon several characters in the alchemist of steel. In fact, in the steel animation, Yalin quite likes the Edward brothers, whether bean brother or armor brother. The strong character of these two brothers makes him quite admire who once had blood cancer. Opening the call system interface, Yalin began to browse the information of Edward ellick. Name: Edward elrich Race: Human Occupation: Alchemist Grade: LV1 Experience: 2000 / 2000 Magic: 400 / 400 Strength: 126 Agility: 274 Spirit: 572 Wisdom: 191 Constitution: 176 Favorability: friendly 50 / 100 Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) vision of truth (use all kinds of alchemy and complete it in an instant) excellent mind (wisdom increased by 5%), reflex nerve (agility increased by 5%), mechanical armor (physical damage reduced by 35%) Growth potential: BB Special call resurrection needs: 9000 soul energy and 500 material energy ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Yalin was a little speechless. Little bean Edward was probably the first person to summon someone who needed some material energy. It was estimated that it was also because of his mechanical armor. But it''s good for Yalin. He doesn''t lack material energy. The only thing he lacks is precious soul energy. Considering that the original Douding lost part of his body because he opened the door of truth, Yalin originally planned to use the summoning system to help Edward repair the damaged body, but when he saw the soul energy required for the repair, Yalin directly petrified on the spot. This is the energy required to summon a young white dragon! The repair energy is four times more expensive than Edward himself!! "I rely on ~ ~ robbery!" Yalin swallowed his saliva and said gnashing his teeth. But he had to give up. At this time, Nemo gave Yalin a hint that the two brothers Edward and Alphonse were taken away because they opened the door of truth. The door of truth has the meaning of representing the root of all things in the original book. It must be expensive to bring back the lost bodies of the two brothers from the "root of all things". However, when the two brothers are called out, they can also rely on their own strength, just like in the original book, to retrieve their lost body with the sage''s stone or something else. Arlene nodded slightly to understand, and then opened the information of Edward''s brother Alfons. Name: Alfons elrich Race: Armor soul Occupation: Alchemist Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 300 / 300 Strength: 224 Agility: 206 Spirit: 386 Wisdom: 184 Constitution: 246 Favorability: friendly 60 / 100 Special ability: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) vision of truth (using all kinds of alchemy and practicing it in an instant) excellent mind (wisdom increased by 5%) soul armor (immune to physical damage) soul parasitism (immune to spiritual magic and curse damage. If the blood seal is destroyed, it will become mortal) Growth potential: BB Special Summon resurrection needs: 9500 soul energy Physical damage immunity! Yalin stared at Alphonse''s special ability. In the original work, it seems that the characters with stripped souls embedded in armor like Alphonse can''t die. As long as the soul blood mark in the armor is not destroyed, it is equal to an immortal body. The race shown in Alphonse''s data is actually an armored soul. Perhaps it is also because of Alphonse''s current special state. Maybe when he recovers his body, he will become a human again, and his attributes and abilities should also be changed. decided! Two brothers summon together and enjoy the 8.50% discount of the summoning system! "Summon Edward and Alphonse." After thinking about it, Yalin gave orders to the system. "OK." Two white lights flashed, and Edward, dressed in a red windbreaker, appeared in front of Yalin. Unlike other summoners, Edward did not pay tribute to Yalin for the first time, because Edward ellick found his brother lying unconscious. "Al! Wake up, Al, wake up!" Seeing Alphonse lying on the ground, Edward quickly squatted down and patted Alphonse''s armor and shouted. What''s going on? For a moment, Yalin was also very puzzled. Alphonse fell to the ground and was summoned. The human armor lying on the ground seemed to have some reaction under Edward''s slap. The eyes of the armor began to show red light spots. Alphonse slowly woke up and seemed to be confused. Alphonse rubbed his forehead before looking at his worried brother and said, "brother! What''s the matter?" Edward finally breathed a sigh of relief or said anxiously, "great, you finally wake up. There may have been soul rejection just now." "Sorry to worry you, brother." Alphonse supported himself and sat up slowly, with the arms of his armor sliding and creaking on the ground. "Soul rejection! I almost forgot that Al had this trouble." When the two brothers were still comforting each other, Yalin, who was left out in the cold, looked at alvons and said slowly. For a moment, the two people in the room suddenly realized that there was a third party here. When they looked at Yalin, they said with a trace of joy in surprise. "Your Excellency Yalin." Edward~ "Mr. Yalin!" Alvons~ Yalin smiled and nodded in response. He went to Alphonse''s side. Yalin gently tapped Alphonse''s armor with his fingers. Suddenly, the armor made an empty sound. It was obvious that there was no wearer in the armor. Edward''s expression suddenly became nervous. His brother''s identity has always been kept secret. If someone found that his brother was embedded in armor with his soul, maybe his brother would be taken to the laboratory to become an experimental object for research. Now Lord Yalin must have found this special situation of his brother. "That Sir, altha" thought for a moment, and Edward hurriedly tried to explain. Yalin waved his hand to interrupt Xiaodou and said, "I know al''s current situation. He practiced his soul and inlaid it in armor. I have to say that the youngest talented national alchemist really deserves his reputation." "No, your excellency, I''m not a genius," Edward said with a sad look. "Mr. Yalin, brother, he \ Yalin smiled gently and comforted them: "I know what you have done. Although you have violated the prohibition, you have embarked on the wrong path for a kind wish. No one should blame you for this." When Yalin said that the human body was refined into four words, Edward''s whole body froze in surprise, but Yalin''s words made him breathe a sigh of relief. Maybe he was not only relieved, but also felt a trace of warmth and peace of mind. "Thank you very much, your excellency Yalin." While Edward was moved, Yalin was pleasantly surprised to find that because of his words, the goodwill of the two brothers increased by 10 points respectively. "Are you still trying to recover?" "Yes, Lord Yalin." Edward nodded. Yalin looked at Xiaodou''s serious expression and asked, "is there any clue to recovery now?" This sentence immediately depressed Edward, shook his head, and Edward sighed, "I haven''t found any clues yet." "The stone of sages!" Yalin inquired tentatively. Edward''s expression suddenly became angry and sad. Alvons whispered at this time: "Mr. Yalin, my brother and I decided not to use the sage stone to recover our body." "It seems that you have understood what the sage stone stands for." Reluctantly smiled and Yalin shook his head. "Although I can''t help you fully recover now, but \\ Yalin then said something that excited alfonston: "maybe I have some ways to help you." Chapter 83 "Really, Mr. Yalin." After being embedded in the cold armor by the soul state, the exclusion of the steel armor of the soul and non living bodies has always been a major event perplexing Alphonse. This phenomenon makes me shrouded in fear all the time. I am afraid of the next second every moment. Maybe I will never wake up after I faint. If Yalin can really suppress the phenomenon of soul exclusion, it will undoubtedly be great good news for Alphonse. Yalin nodded, and the popularity of Alphonse and Edward in the calling system increased a little: "Al, please turn around." "Oh ~ OK." Although Alfons, who was inlaid in armor, looked tall and powerful, he seemed a little like a child in character. After moving his heavy body and making bursts of noise, Alfons sat on the ground with his back to Yalin and a trace of expectation. After taking off Alphonse''s helmet, Yalin saw the blood mark inside the armor. "Lord Yalin, please be careful. That''s the blood mark I painted on Al''s armor." Edward could not help worrying. After all, the blood mark is the mark connecting al''s soul. Once it is slightly damaged, his brother will die. Yalin nodded and signaled Edward not to worry. He opened the calling system and chose a special ability called ''soul attachment'' that requires 1800 points of soul energy. This special ability can perfectly combine Alphonse''s soul and armor, not only eliminate the exclusion, but also increase the synchronous coordination rate between Alphonse''s soul and armor, that is, Alphonse is more flexible in manipulating armor. While determining the special ability of "soul attachment" for Alphonse in the calling system, Yalin also displayed the magic of soothing the fluctuation of the soul as an illusion. For Alphonse, his nervous body and mind seemed to calm down, and the whole person felt an unspeakable sense of comfort. For the next moment, it felt that the body that was originally armor seemed to change into its own real flesh. Some uncoordinated feelings that always existed in the past also disappeared at this time. "This feeling" Alphonse incredibly moved his finger joints. Yalin flicked al''s armor with his finger and said, "how''s it going?" Having completely felt the difference, alvons quickly stood up and thanked excitedly: "I can feel that my body seems to have changed a lot. Thank you very much, Mr. Yalin." Compared with Edward calling himself Your Excellency, Alphonse calls himself sir. In the original work, the precocious and childish character of one of the two brothers is fully reflected. Yuansaka Lin calls himself a senior and Suzaku calls himself his majesty. It seems that the "Panda" really determines their performance when facing themselves according to the characters'' original living environment and character, When Yalin saw this, he couldn''t help thinking back. Next, the two brothers began to reflect where they were now. When Yalin took them out of the hall to the open-air platform to look at the whole yanold mountains and witnessed the huge white dragon flying in the sky, the two brothers with wide eyes had to accept a reality that they had come to an individual world. Edward, who was worried that he could not find a way to recover his body, learned from Yalin that there were many mysterious forces in the world, and even a way to make the dead Su Sheng. Yalin also covered up the magic of controlling the power of frost for Edward, which aroused Xiaodou''s research enthusiasm. "In that case," said Edward, who had regained his confidence, with his waist crossed to his brother, who was much taller than himself, "let''s go, Al! Let''s go to the library now." "OK, brother." Yalin grabbed Edward who was about to turn and leave: "wait a minute, Sir Edward!" "Anything else? Lord Yalin." "Pull this thing and don''t lose it." Yalin handed the two elemental ornaments to Edward. ©­©­©­©­ Xiaodou''s two brothers thanked and just left. Nemo''s voice rang out in Yalin''s mind: "my dear master, the summoning system has new information updated. The creator sent a message. Please check it in time." Panda sends a message to itself? Yalin quickly asked Nemo to open the message sent by panda. Soon the voice of "Panda" rang out in the sea. In the platform space, Yalin looked embarrassed at the Q version rabbit with an old green and red five-star military hat. At the moment, the rabbit was standing not far away and waving to himself with a smile. "You guy" Yalin remembered that the rabbit seemed to be the rabbit in the cartoon version of XX glorious past. the rabbit coughed and said with a shy smile that made Yalin feel egg pain: The rabbit''s words directly made Yalin swallow what had just come to his mouth, and a rabbit seemed to have expected a black belly and continued to talk to himself with a smile. Facing the way the rabbit talked from left to right, Yalin began to hate this way of communication directly into his mind. Now he can''t even block his ears and block out the sound. the little black rabbit forked his waist and said proudly. "Two special characters summon and 50000 soul energy and material energy?" Yalin, who was still looking depressed, stood up excitedly. "You have a little conscience this time." Although he knew that what was in front of him was only a message image, Yalin praised him by pointing to the "Panda". However, the rabbit with high toes suddenly showed a strange smile and turned his back to Yalin. The rabbit''s fingers began to cut each other restlessly. It looked like there was something hard to say. what! Novice protection time? Yalin suddenly became confused. Sure enough! First give the radish, then come the big stick. Previously, I said "Panda" how could he suddenly give himself so many rewards. It seems that a good thing like pie falling from the sky is really impossible. In a word, pro > the rabbit turned fiercely and pointed with his hand with an unswerving and resolute look Kiss ~ kiss ~ kiss ~ kiss your head! Yalin only feels that he is one of the two big ones. Originally, things in the territory have been enough to make him miserable. Now he is told that he will have to face the existence beyond mortal race in the world in a year and a half. There are indeed many "old friends" of the king of the white dragon, but there are also many old friends without quotation marks. It depends on who comes to see him first. "OK!" Chapter 84 Walking in the huge city, little bean Edward and Alphonse are just like the rural people who have just stepped into the modern city, full of curiosity, constantly uttering exclamations and looking around. "How awesome! Al!" Edward was surprised to look at the towering peaks not far away, and Edward was amazed by the spiral stairways and various buildings built on the peaks. Although Alfons was also surprised by the scenery in front of him, he still worried and stood on the parapet to look at the scenery, regardless of his brother who was in the abyss at his feet. "Brother, come down quickly. Don''t stand in such a dangerous place." "Don''t worry, al." Edward waved his hand and jumped down lightly: "I really don''t know how these buildings were built. It should be very difficult to use alchemy." Alphonse also nodded with deep sympathy: "but I feel so lonely here. I haven''t seen a few people all the way." "That''s what I said." Edward kept looking around. As alvons said, this magnificent city is really sparsely populated. After walking for such a long time, he couldn''t see a person. The white snow falling slowly from the sky, and most of the buildings here are white as the main color, which adds a cold atmosphere to the city. Suddenly Edward stopped, because a huge blue crystal overhead was suspended in the air regardless of the gravity factor. The crystal exuded a soft brilliance and attracted Edward''s attention. As Yalin once said, the world has many powerful and mysterious forces. Maybe there is a way to recover yourself and your brother. "King Edward!!!" When Xiaodou just lit the flame of hope, a deafening sound suddenly sounded in his ear. When Edward focused on the comer, he saw his familiar blue military uniform, tall and burly figure, over developed muscles, the iconic mustache and a string of dull hair on his head, The most important thing is that the other party''s face is full of men''s tears. All these signs show the other party''s identity. Major Alex Louis Armstrong, a national alchemist known as a ''proud wrist''. Before Edward could react, a pair of strong and powerful arms had held him tightly in his arms. Because of the excitement of the comer, holding Edward''s arms could be said to have used the greatest strength. "Major Alex? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "I didn''t expect to see you here, Mr. Edward!" Immersed in the joy of meeting friends, major Alex didn''t notice that someone who was hugged had begun to foam at the mouth. For major Alex, he suddenly received a message from your excellency Yalin and was told that an acquaintance he knew had come to this new world, Following Yalin''s instructions, major Alex finally found the two people who were still wandering in the inner city. Unexpectedly, it would be Edward ellick, the youngest genius national alchemist! Alphonse quickly cut off Alexis with his finger and reminded him, "major, brother, he''s in a coma." "Oh ~ it turns out that even al has come. Haven''t seen al vons for a long time." Compared with the miserable Edward, major Alex was kind to Al and patted him on the forehead. Half an hour later In the lounge adjacent to the big library, Edward finally woke up slowly. After seeing major Alex, Xiaodou burst out immediately. When he was hugged just now, he almost thought he was dead. This muscle brother GUI doesn''t seem to know how to control. However, after the anger was over, Edward and Alphonse were still very happy to see major Alex in a strange new world. The three talked for a while, and then major Alex volunteered to take over the task of frost snow fairy maid and took the initiative to act as a guide for the two brothers and sisters. For major Alex''s enthusiasm and initiative, Edward was not at all "grateful" and looked depressed. Obviously, such a beautiful and moving girl can act as a guide to visit the city, but she was forcibly replaced by a muscular brother GUI. Anyone would be very depressed. During the tour, Alphonse whispered in his brother''s ear, "brother, are you still thinking about the beautiful big sister just now?" "Al, what are you talking about!? how can I keep staring at others!" Edward was startled by Alphonse''s words. In fact, Edward himself had just looked at the frost snow wizard who "healed" for himself. He had to say that these sharp eared girls were all great beauties, and were surrounded by a large group of such beautiful girls. It was impossible for any man to be indifferent. "Mr. Edward, as a national alchemist, it''s impolite for you to keep looking at a young lady like that." Major Alex couldn''t help complaining about Xiaodou''s impolite behavior. When he came to the big library, he dragged two brothers who had been shocked by the magnificent and rich collection of books in the library. Major Alex introduced them to several regular visitors who often came to the library. Although he is also an alchemist, he usually exercises in the training ground, so he is not very familiar with the big library, and he doesn''t know what books the two brothers need. "Let me introduce you to Edward elrich, the youngest national alchemist of genius in history, known as the alchemist of ''Steel''." With the introduction of major Alex, Medea, who originally taught yuanbanlin''s magic in the library, and the golden saint Didier gathered here. The rare Witch of ancient Greece closed her mouth and said with a smile: "yo ~ alchemist of steel? It''s really like her name." "Nice to meet you, Mr. Edward. My name is yuansaka Lin." With a perfect smile, yuansaka Lin extended his hand friendly. However, the alchemist of "steel" in everyone''s eyes did not respond to miss yuansaka''s request to shake hands. Instead, he raised his finger and pointed to his side. Major Alex, who was responsible for the introduction, also made the same action. Eh!? Yuansaka Lin''s perfect smile immediately solidified on his face. Medea and Didier also focused their eyes on the ''little man'' with his head down and a hard face following the direction instructed by major Alex. "What!? is this little guy the alchemist of steel?" Medea tilted her head and said something inadvertently. For a moment, the angry roar of a neglected person broke out in the big library When Xiaodou was in a violent state in the library, Yalin, located in another part of odur City, had laughed back and forth, and the memory connection system really took effect. Now that panda has given itself 50000 points of soul energy and material energy, some recorded plans can be implemented in advance. Yalin opens his current level panel. Name: Yalin Race: White Dragon Occupation: King of white dragon Grade: Lv9 Experience: 1250 / 16000 Magic: 50000 / 50000 power:?? seven Agility:??? Spirit:??? Wisdom:??? constitution:??? Element biological domination: 0 / 3800 Specialty: Magic Research [6 mastery] engraving research [5 excellence] soul creation [?] material creation [?] Special abilities: water and frost Spell Immunity (Spell Immunity) - mind control immunity (mind control immunity) - increased poison resistance (increased toxin resistance by 40% and immune to low-level toxins) - immune to other level 1-17 Magic - death cold (deadly ice cold always emanates from the whole body) - extremely tough life (increased HP by 400%) - element domination (casting speed and effect increased by 100%) - Soul freeze (you can freeze the opponent''s soul and seal it) - master all frost Magic - Frost field (cover the place with wind and snow) - Elemental creature summon After getting the first soul stone, Yalin can finally see that his strength value shows a 7. Although other values still show a question mark, this is always the beginning of a sign. Now his talent points have been increased by 6 points respectively. The [frost storm barrier] used to defend the territory is now LV5, and the [gift of the White Dragon King] is LV1. After looking at the skill tree of the defense talent, Yalin decided to increase the remaining 3 talent points from level 1 [frost storm barrier] to lv6. Yalin did not know that this time of ascension, earth shaking changes had been set off in the forest. The originally roaring snowstorm subsided in an instant. Nevertheless, the dense water element density did not decline at all. On the contrary, it was more dense than before. At the moment when the wind and snow stopped, all kinds of wild animals perched in the forest gave out frightened purrs almost at the same time. Based on the periphery of odur City, which is already located in the mountains of Yano, the dazzling and beautiful ripples like blue crystal are spreading from the cliff like a tide that devours everything. Wherever you go, the whole mountain is covered with a layer of thick ice armor, which is like life, After spreading out of the mountains, both trees and flowers were lightly wrapped. However, after reaching the forest, the spread of ice armor was finally delayed. At this moment, the whole mountain range stands on the earth like a crystal city, like a gem illuminating the world, and the crystalline forest outside the mountain range is like a necklace against this gem Average. The goblins and frost and snow elves working in the forest farm and logging yard outside the mountain faintly looked at the ground that had turned into ice crystals. Because these creatures summoned by the system were connected with the soul of Yalin, they could feel the power of their master when the sudden change occurred. Therefore, no one felt fear and fear. However, in the escape elf habitat not far from the forest, all the elves, men, women and children, gathered in the open space to look at the spreading Ice Armor. Originally, they saw that the trees, rocks and even the whole forest were covered with ice armor. The elves who had caused panic found that the ice armor was derived outside the village, but bypassed here, Until the last four weeks, everything was surrounded by ice armour, and only the whole village became an alien, as if it were an island in the sea of ice crystals. Witnessing the forest that turned into a crystal like reflection of the sun in a moment, the parents tightly held the children with curious eyes in their arms, and the elders of the elves silently prayed to the dominators of the forest. All the elves felt as if they were suddenly thrown into a magical fairy tale! However, Yalin, who doesn''t know anything about odur, is now considering whether to add another two talent points to a new talent. [frost Guard] LV1 This talent is also a defensive talent. In the territory, you can add an additional layer of ice crystal armor for all your own personnel to absorb damage. At the same time, when attacked, you can rebound cold to reduce the opponent''s action speed. The degree and size of absorbing damage and rebounding cold will be increased according to the level of talent. "This talent is very good. It''s a perfect match with [frost storm barrier]." Yalin nodded with satisfaction and added the remaining two talents. Next, Yalin opened the summoning system again. The newly unlocked Tauren race has a talent for forging and is best at all kinds of planting skills. Therefore, considering the cost and efficacy, Yalin summoned 10 Tauren civilians in an experimental nature. In front of them, these big men with cow heads and nearly three meters tall are much simpler than expected. "Hello, master. Norta salutes you." The leading Tauren patted his chest hard and said to Yalin. It seems that in order to show his respect, the Tauren''s voice can almost penetrate three streets. "Norta, do you know forging skills?" Although I read the information given by the calling system, Yalin still asked. The Tauren immediately nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice and said loudly, "yes, master, the nota and the people know how to forge." "Don''t be so loud." felt some tinnitus. Yalin reminded him and said, "go to the forge hall. Where are you? Learn more from the dwarf blacksmith." "Good master." The Tauren who reached level 5 of AI nodded and replied. Because the reward of an unlocked race that was not easily obtained could not be unlocked to humans, Yalin was impatient with the collection of external intelligence. Although a white dragon was arranged to mix into the Saxony Kingdom, it was obviously not enough. After arranging the task for the tauren, Yalin continued to open the special character call panel. When he was about to continue calling, Yalin thought of the "Panda" and gave himself two random special characters calling rewards. After using the first reward, Yalin simply closed his eyes and gave orders in the face of the animation icon of the flying shuttle. After determining to stop, Yalin finally couldn''t help but slightly opened a gap and looked! "Good luck!" Looking at the animation icon displayed, Yalin was excited and was able to select the world of fat! Then the next character will be selected from here. Chapter 85 The character icon flashes again with Yalin''s idea. When it stops, a blue figure appears in front of Yalin. Blue dress, but the other party is a man. It''s not saber King Arthur altoria he wants to appear. Yalin couldn''t help smiling bitterly. It seems that good luck turns into e immediately? The white light spot has slowly condensed into a human shape "Oh ~ I didn''t expect to be your servant. It seems that I''m lucky." In the hall, the man with a red long gun smiled and said to Yalin. It seemed that they were old friends who had known each other for a long time. "Hello, Lancer! Kuchulin, the son of light, the hero of Ireland." Luck e can also be regarded as good luck, so I don''t know what luck is bad! Yalin smiled faintly and looked at kuchulin in front of him, but he couldn''t help laughing and crying to evaluate his parameters. As R, the king of the white dragon, he always has almost unlimited magic. After the servant in the fat world concluded a contract with himself, the ability parameters are all the strongest values that he can achieve. R Medea is an example. Medea, who lost to yuansaka Lin in the original work, killed miss yuansaka Lin almost face-to-face in the competition after being her own servant. Kuchulin''s parameters are much better than those in the original book, but fortunately, there is no change in the level E, which makes Yalin a little helpless. It seems that luck really belongs to the scope of personality and can''t be deserved by strength. Kuchulin smiled brightly and put the long gun on his shoulder with a gentle wave: "hahaha! You remember me, old friend, I can''t wait to participate in the Holy Grail War now. If we can join hands with you, we can win the Holy Grail this time." After feeling the mantra in his hand, Yalin found that the new mantra had been integrated with the mantra when calling R, and there was no conflict between them. He was worried about whether there would be any harm to r who became two servants at the same time, but now it seems that the worry is superfluous, In other words, the original book seems to mention that the same magician can indeed become more than one servant at the same time R. "Actually, Lancer, I have to tell you one thing." Yalin cleared his throat and recalled the explanation he had made when he summoned R: "there is no need for the Holy Grail War now?" Kuchulin tilted his head and showed a puzzled look: "ha!?" ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The territory of the white dragon clan once built in the yanoder mountains is quite vast, and the city of odur named by Yalin can only be regarded as a small part. However, even so, because of the population, the whole city is relatively desolate. For a long time, the meditator Library in the mountains above the City has become the most lively gathering place of people in the whole city of odur. Members of the research team led by Medea, with a total number of 37 high-level frost fairy mages and 7 frost prayers, were asked by Yalin to report to Medea every day. Philip, who has studied the ability of using NianWei, has become Miss yuansakarin, the number one student of Medea, a rare witch in ancient Greece. She is very interested in all kinds of human history in different world, In addition, Tuoqi, who hopes to apply Beidou Shenquan to medicine, and Shumu rosefinch, who has been transformed into a white dragon in blood for more skilled use of frost magic. Finally, he was appointed as the librarian of the grand library. It can be said that almost half of the special summoners in the whole territory gather in this large library full of thousands of knowledge. Today, there are two more regular visitors in the library, Edward and alvons brothers. "Really serious enough!" Yuansaka Lin supported his chin with his hand and looked at the two brothers who were seriously reading books not far away, After the initial comic fight, the two brothers immediately selected a large number of books on medical treatment, limb regeneration and life restoration magic, including documents and materials on various alchemy restoration potions and soul magic. Holding this large number of books and documents, they almost piled up a hill on the table. After sitting down, the two brothers read them carefully without saying a word, That serious look made everyone in the library admire. "The title of alchemist known as the youngest genius did not come in vain." Medea also agreed with Lin''s words very much. She took the book and gently knocked Lin''s head and said, "so you don''t always look at others and pay more attention to your study." As a student who can become the spirit r Medea, Lin has made great progress in mastering magic and magic, especially in the production of magic props. In particular, the problem of rejection of magic engraving has been perfectly solved under the suppression of Medea''s potion and Yalin''s magic. After learning magic, Lin is even more ingenious to add the power of fire to his commonly used mantra bullet, so that when the mantra bullet hits the target, it can cause burning damage to the target. The attention returned to yuansaka Lin in the textbook, patted his face and began to listen to Medea''s explanation carefully. Suddenly, Medea, who was still detailing the essentials of the composition of magic, stood up and walked quickly to the door of the big library with a puzzled look. In surprise, Lin quickly stood up and followed Medea to the big picture boiling Literature --] Long gun! Yuansaka Lin suddenly woke up. He can make R Medea so nervous. Is the other party also a Lancer in the servant. Although he heard from Yalin that this is another world and the Holy Grail War no longer exists, as yuansaka Lin who originally planned to carry out the Holy Grail War, he subconsciously clenched the magic bullet gem he carried in his pocket. "Oh, really! There''s no need to stare at me like this. Didn''t our R tell you that the Grail War no longer exists?" Kuchulin put the spear on his shoulder and said with a relaxed look, but his clenched fingers showed that once he encountered a crisis, this seemingly harmless spear would instantly turn into a terrible weapon to seize the enemy''s life. "R!? are you also a servant summoned by Professor Yalin?" Linlu looked at the man with a long gun in front of her in surprise. Kuchulin fixed his eyes on the girl in red evening dress, smiled with appreciation and said, "Oh, there are really many lovely girls here. Are you also a magician, little girl?" In the face of each other''s more or less frivolous words, Lin subconsciously gave this servant a bad evaluation in his heart. This servant seems to have mentioned the words "our R" just now. Is it true that the other party is also summoned by the senior student Yalin? In this way, the senior student doesn''t serve two servants at the same time! However, the magician is indeed a plural servant who can use the Holy Grail War at the same time. "Look at your weapon. You should be Lancer?" Lin stared at the new hero. "That goes without saying?" Kuchulin grinned easily: "if you are also a magician, I don''t mind letting a lovely girl like you be my R." Yuansaka Lin shook his head silently, stared at kuchulin and said, "I mind very much." Lin''s words hit kuchulin a little. After turning his eyes to Medea, he said, "R! Anyway, the Holy Grail no longer exists. As a servant, we don''t have to fight each other. It''s better for everyone to expose their real name and coexist peacefully." Medea thought a little and said, "you say it first?" "Are you still afraid that I will cheat? Really." Kuchulin scratched his head in distress, pointed to his long gun and said, "why don''t I give you a hint, eh ~ ~ my weapon will hit the target''s heart after being thrown. It''s a fatal gun that can''t be dodged." Lin and Medea fell into deep thought. Before being summoned to the world, Yuan Saka Lin almost focused all his energy on magic learning and preparation for the Holy Grail War. He only browsed some rough but incomplete information about the heroes. After all, there are countless heroes in various countries and times on the earth. Lin can''t understand the characteristics of each hero. Kuchulin watched them bury their heads and smiled: "don''t you know? I''m giving you a hint. My birthplace is in Ireland." After throwing, it will definitely hit the target''s heart. Yingling was born in Ireland! When yuansaka Lin was still thinking, he was also in the hall of heroes. Medea, who knew all the heroes better, had judged the identity of the man in front of him: "hum! Kuchulin, the fierce dog known as Kulan and the son of Irish light with a gun to pierce the dead spine, this is your real name." "Bingo! Now that I have introduced myself, can you tell me your real name now, Miss r?" Ignoring kuchulin''s request, Medea turned and walked out. Yuansaka Lin also hurriedly followed the past and leaked Medea''s real name when shouting at the teacher who hurried away. It happened that kuchulin, who thought he would be pigeoned, heard it. "Medea, it turns out that you are the ''betrayal witch'' Medea of Greece" Kuchulin quickly stopped before he finished, because Medea, who had just not gone far, turned and glared at him fiercely, and the blue eyes under the cloak were full of anger. Let the Kuran''s fierce dog suddenly shudder. Don''t turn your head. Medea''s body flashed and disappeared into the air with the space transfer of the twisted black cloak. Yuansaka Lin, who can''t transfer the magic, had to stay in place. After thinking for a moment, yuansaka Lin also asked the frost snow elf about Ya Lin''s position, and then hurried out. Edward, who had been seriously reading books, couldn''t help turning his head and looking at kuchulin with an embarrassing smile on his bitter gourd face. After looking at each other for a while, Edward said to Alphons: "Al! That guy really can''t chat up with women." However, Alphonse''s attention was not on kuchulin at the moment: "it''s so powerful, brother. Did you see it? Sister Medea disappeared into the air out of thin air. It''s like magic." "That was magic ~" looking at his excited little brother like a child, Edward sighed helplessly and put his energy back into his books. ©­©­©­©­©­©­ Outside the corridor, the skirt corner of yuanban Lingti''s evening dress was trotting. To be fair, the dress forced by Medea was indeed beautiful and elegant. But in addition, this dress is a hindrance. You need to be careful when walking to avoid stepping on the corner of your skirt and falling. What yuansaka Lin wants most now is to see Yalin. After witnessing the emergence of the second servant, he can''t sit still anymore. The elder actually summoned the servant of Lancer after summoning R. anyway, he needs to ask the elder how to do it. Thinking of this, yuansaka Lin looked at his empty hands. He came to this world shortly before the Holy Grail War. Although it is said that the Holy Grail does not exist in this world, since the senior students can summon the servant, there should also be a curse on his hands. Is it because his ability is insufficient and he was not selected by the Holy Grail? At the thought of this, Lin felt extremely anxious, and his heart was full of bursts of loss and depression. Don''t you even have the qualification to participate in the Holy Grail War after ten years of efforts? "Oh ~" Walking with his head down at the corner of the corridor, the absent-minded yuansaka Lin bumped into the opposite visitor. Just when yuansaka Lin was about to fall, a strong arm grabbed her, and because of the timely rescue, Lin stabilized himself again. Looking up, I saw a man who could be described as beautiful appeared in front of his eyes. The other party had a jealous face even as a woman. His long blue hair was comparable to the blue sky. His gestures revealed an elegant and noble momentum. However, the other party suddenly withdrew his hand after lifting himself. It felt like he was afraid of something. "Are you all right, Miss Lin?" The frost snow fairy maid in charge of leading the way for the man quickly asked with concern. At this time, there was a black haired man beside the beautiful man. He reached out and patted his companion. The other party comforted and said, "don''t be so nervous, yabaifica, didn''t lord Yalin tell you that the poisonous blood in your body can be controlled?" "Just a little worried." The man called yabaifica answered faintly. At this time, Lin noticed that both of them were wearing golden armor and asked, "that''s the same as Mr. Yu Didier." When hearing Didier''s name, the black haired man happily grabbed Lin''s shoulder and asked, "is that guy Didier here, too?" Yuansaka Lin nodded and looked at the black haired man in front of him. Compared with yabaifica who looked as beautiful as a woman, the man in front of him always made Lin feel a little cold, and the other party always seemed to exude the air of death. Chapter 86 [text]------------ Pisces golden saint jabefeka! Cancer golden saint manigott! After leaving his name, the two golden saints said goodbye to yuansaka Lin and went straight to the library. Yuansaka Lin, who stayed in place, found Pisces, cancer and Aquarius, which Mr. Didier claimed to be. Isn''t this the name of the twelve constellations? Shook his head and didn''t have time to think about it. Yuanban Lin realized that he still had something to talk to Yalin. After lifting his skirt, Lin ran quickly to Yalin''s room. After Lancer kuchulin was summoned, Yalin summoned two other suitable candidates for the implementation of the plan, Pisces yabaifica and cancer manigott, the golden saints in the last jihad. As soon as the two golden saints were summoned, Yalin used the memory connection system to connect with Didier in memory. Moreover, after manigott and yabaifica were summoned, and all the genera x ¨¬ ng of Didier increased a little. Indeed, as guaranteed by the "Panda", when the characters in the same work are together, all the genera x ¨¬ ng and abilities will have a bonus. Looking at the increase of the three gold saints, Yalin also imagined that if all the twelve gold saints were summoned and the silver and bronze saints were added, the bonus would be unimaginable. Although the silver and bronze Saint fighters are far inferior to the gold saint fighters in combat ability, they are more than enough to deal with the soldiers of the highest level in the world. Besides, many people in the silver Saint fighters have special abilities, such as the Medusa shield in the silver Saint fighter of Perseus. This shield can definitely be regarded as a good killing weapon! Name: yabaifica Race: Human Occupation: Pisces golden saint Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 600 / 600 Strength: 267 Agility: 213 j ¨© Ng God: 437 Wisdom: 174 Constitution: 349 Favorability: friendly 70 / 100 Special ability: soul connection (soul is connected with Yalin) small universe (all belong to X ¨¬ ng within a certain period of time, increased by 30) gold holy clothes (increased power of defense moves) poison x ¨¬ ng blood (the blood contains deadly poison x ¨¬ ng) poison x ¨¬ ng control (the toxin in the body can be controlled arbitrarily) Growth potential: a Special Summon resurrection requires 12000 soul energy In the original work, because of the cultivation of the Royal magic palace rose of Pisces, the blood in the body contains deadly poison x ¨¬ ng, which will even uncontrollably hurt the people who contact him. Therefore, in the original work, jabefika x ¨¬ ng is a little lonely, always living alone and rarely with others Ji ¨¡ O go. Yalin exchanged the talent of poison x ¨¬ ng control for yabaifica here, so that yabaifica can completely control the poisonous blood in the body, so as not to hurt other people in the territory, and let yabaifica get rid of this life that can''t contact others. Cancer manigott, to be honest, manigott, as the golden saint of cancer, is a world away from the next dismusk. A Ji ¨¡ N was so deceitful that he was even abandoned by the golden holy clothes. Finally, he was lost by the bronze holy fighter in his home underworld. Another rebellious x ¨¬ ng hides the fetters that others can''t understand. He is skillful and courageous, and even directly challenges the God of death, ghost cangyan, cancer clamp killing and soul burial B ¨­£¬ All moves are surprisingly strong. As the only disciple of the Pope, manigott is also known as the NV God''s strongest gold saint. Comparing with each other, Yalin chose manigott without hesitation and directly abandoned the poor desmusk in the corner Name: manigott Race: Human Profession: golden saint Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 450 / 450 Strength: 389 Agility: 256 j ¨© Ng God: 214 Wisdom: 128 Constitution: 432 Favorability: friendly 50 / 100 Special ability: soul connection (soul connected with Yalin) small universe (all belong to X ¨¬ ng within a certain period of time, increased by 30) golden holy clothes (increased defense, increased power of moves) vision of the dead (increased perception ability of dead creatures) domination of the dead (increased damage to dead creatures and had a certain chance to C ¨¤ O control each other) Growth potential: AA Special Summon resurrection requires 14000 soul energy After the two Gold Saints left, Yalin originally planned to call a silver saint to see how much the bonus of X ¨¬ ng would increase, but Medea directly came to him with space transfer magic at this time. Caster Medea seems to have some doubts about the new hero Lancer kuchulin. After getting his own affirmation La, Medea also put down her doubts and left silently after saluting. When Medea left not long ago, yuansaka Lin also came later. Yalin looked at the eldest lady in a cumbersome evening dress and praised Lin''s dress with a bad smile. However, yuansaka Lin also had to smile bitterly and spit l out the pain of being treated as a change doll by a strange demon NV. The two people exchanged greetings in the hall for a while. Yuansaka Lin summoned up the courage and began to ask Yalin about summoning the spirit. ji ¨¡ O after talking for a while, Yalin realized that after he summoned Qiu Lin, the new hero, yuansaka Lin seemed to resent that he had not received the curse on his hand. The eldest lady even felt a strong frustration about her ability for a time ¨¡ O also appears J when talking ¨© I''m depressed. However, Yalin was also very distressed. Unexpectedly, calling a new spirit out also hurt yuansaka Lin''s self-confidence. When it came to the Holy Grail War, Yalin vaguely found that Lin''s eyes seemed to be wrapped with some tears Hu ¨¡¡£ It has to be said that yuanban Lin seems strong, but he also has a weak side in his heart. Lin is always strict with himself on weekdays. Now he doesn''t even get the curse to participate in the Holy Grail War, which is estimated to be a big blow to Lin. As a last resort, Yalin had to play a temporary guest role as a psychological counselor. Fortunately, Yalin''s previous life experience was also "rich and colorful". After some comfort and enlightenment, miss yuansaka finally regained some confidence. After seeing off miss yuansaka in person, Yalin also asked Nemo some questions about whether Lin can get the mantra and summon the spirit. Nemo gave a detailed answer. According to the creator''s "Panda" setting, it is impossible for Lin yuansaka who has separated from the fate world to get the mantra, but according to the mantra setting in the fate world, Yalin can add a spell to yuansaka Lin through the summoning system to enable him to summon heroes. Of course, if yuansaka Lin has ordered the spirit summoned by the mantra to be out of the control of Yalin, he can''t add character special abilities or Sutra lineage conversion to the summoning system. Decided to wait until a better time to exchange the order curse for miss yuansaka. Yalin opened the calling system and began to select the necessary personnel for the plan. Soon, several white lights flashed in the hall again. One night''s selection and busy green, the next day Yalin went to visit the "egg" in the research tower. After this thing was isolated, frost and snow J ¨© Ng spirits also injected magic into them from time to time, but the biological tissues in the eggs did not absorb at all. Until Yalin went to inject magic into them himself, these biological tissues became active and began to absorb magic. I always feel like a clingy cub. I know who is providing magic as food! Yalin felt it and came to this conclusion. In the conference hall in the city of audur, all the Special Summoned characters, except the sisters al ¨´ L ¨´ L ¨´ and Al ¨´ L ¨´ living in the frost wing hall, gathered to the scene. Although all the people were present, the broad conference hall on the upper and lower floors still seemed relatively deserted, but Yalin was very relieved to look down from the central platform, One day, this huge conference hall will be filled with animation characters from different worlds. Four companions were added to everyone present today. Yalin''s eyes fell on a middle-aged man standing straight not far away, also dressed in the same clothes as major Alex, J ¨© Ng Zhi''s Sabre is worn on one side of his body. His face shows the resolute military God s ¨¨ as if carved out of marble. There seems to be a wound in his left eye with a black s ¨¨ eye mask. The familiar and detailed character s ¨¨ in the animation of steel Alchemist is an artificial person with the title of "the strongest eye". At the same time, it is also the supreme commander of the Department of Asian American stolis * * and President Kim Bradley! The other is a handsome man with brilliant blond hair standing with Hagen, a northern European God fighter. In the northern European chapter of Saint fighter, he is known as the Tianshu star God fighter double headed dragon Czech fried, who is the first warrior in the fairy palace. In the northern Europe chapter of Saint fighter, what Yalin most appreciates is the Tianshu star double headed dragon Czech fried. He has incomparable loyalty to his motherland and Hilda. At the same time, he is also a famous Dragon killing hero in northern European mythology. It is said that Czech fried killed the magic dragon and soaked his whole body with dragon blood to obtain the immortal body, Czech Fried''s weakness is the size of a leaf in the heart behind him. It is said that Czech fried left this only weakness for him when he was bathed in dragon blood because a leaf on the tree fell on his back. After summoning Czech friedyalin, it is natural to connect him with Hagen''s memory. They are naturally very happy to meet old friends. In fact, when calling Czech fried, Yalin was also very tangled. After all, it was a little incongruous to let the mythical dragon slaughtering warrior loyal to himself as a giant dragon. However, Yalin really liked the character role s ¨¨ of Czech fried. However, Yalin was surprised that Czech fried had the ability of "loyalty" in his character''s special skills, It can reduce the possibility of the decline of Czech Fried''s popularity x ¨¬ ng. The third new character is also a classic character with countless fans in the animation industry. His most classic symbol is Xi ¨­ The seven scars at ng''s mouth and the signature sound of "ah da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da As a generation of classic anime characters, Kenjiro is a tough, kind and gentle man. He appeared in the world at the end of the century by controlling violence and eradicating the image of the evil savior in the world. His most classic line "you are dead" is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, In the post era animation, I don''t know how many animation Lu ¨¤ n have entered this line as a memory of this classic character. The last newcomer is standing in the Y hall ¨© In the shadow, it seems that where can he feel more at ease? The black s ¨¨''s cloak wraps his whole body, and behind him is a man carrying a huge sword with amazing size. The dark sword body gives people a broad and heavy feeling, which is the weapon that even Miriya, who has two handed swords in the world of big sword, is surprised. He is like a vengeful devil returning from hell. His scars seem to be quenched by the evil fire of hell, like a chaotic flame that can burn all things in the world. The wild breath is constantly emitted from him. "Gus, don''t stand so far." On the central platform, Yalin said the man''s real name. As the hero of sword wind legend, one of the most classic comics in Yalin''s heart, zings is known as a black s ¨¨ swordsman! Among the many crazy warriors in the comic world, Gus is the only one who surpasses mankind with human body. His sword is a complete wild sword with destructive power! Not only is the sword skill, but even in the face of the apostles and God''s hand beyond human beings, struggling on the road full of blood and darkness, Gus has an indestructible soul and faith. In Yalin''s mind, he is the strongest tough guy in the animation world! No one can compare with it. "No, boss, I''ll just stand here." Leaning against the column, Gus said indifferently. Yalin smiled and didn''t say much. For Gus''s x ¨¬ ng, Yalin, who had seen comics and animation over and over for nearly a hundred times, could not be eliminated. "Now that everyone is here, I''ll start announcing." I think it''s almost time. Yalin looked at the bottom and said. At the same time, he handed an eye s ¨¨ to sunezer. At this time, xiunaizel also came to the stage and stood next to Yalin, several frost and snow J ¨© Master ng immediately on the central stage, magically projected a huge yarod mountain and the regional map of various countries outside the mountain. "Gentlemen, this is a rough regional map of the continent, and the marked part of the blue s ¨¨ in the map belongs to the field controlled by his majesty Yalin," shonezer said In the eyes of the people, xiunaizel slightly sorted out the ideas in his mind and continued: "we have been in this world for some time. For a long time, we have been shrank in the city of odur and hidden in this world with the unique geographical advantages of yanod mountains." "But some things happened during this period, I think the existence of odur city must have been discovered by the original residents of the world, so we must be ready to make direct contact with these original residents in advance." "Haven''t we already contacted?" Miriya said at this time, "little princess Luo Jiean and the old magician who came that day." Sunezel nodded with a smile, Not dissatisfied with Miriya''s interruptions: "Yes, during this period, we have also contacted many original authors of the world, but only a small number of contacts are not comprehensive. I think you also know that the world is not a peaceful and peaceful world. Disputes among different races and disputes between national interests are actually more dangerous than expected." Yalin also took the words of sunezer here and continued: "We can''t always expect to live safely in this world by relying on the advantages of geographical advantages. For the local residents of this world, whether his majesty Yalin or all of us here, we are outsiders and heterogeneous. Therefore, we need to have more contact with the original residents of this world, understand them, integrate into them, and finally, whether with him We all need to try to coexist peacefully or meet each other. " "To this end, I decided to organize a team to go to the kingdom of Saxony, the country closest to the territory, for appropriate x ¨¬ ng contact." Chapter 87 "In other words, are we going to send diplomats?" Little bean Edward crossed his waist and said with a smile, "it seems that it has nothing to do with me?" Yalin looked at an indifferent Edward, shook his head and said, "on the contrary, in fact, you and alvons are both candidates for Saxony." "What?! but Mr. Yalin, Al and I have no experience as diplomats." "Mr. Yalin, my brother and I don''t have any experience in this field, and my brother £¬ he £¬" Alphonse was well aware of his brother Edward''s temper, irritability, impatience and carelessness. If my brother were to be a diplomat, I''m afraid the two countries would have fought long ago. "I''m talking about appropriate contact. I''m not sure whether to contact the kingdom of Saxony. In other words, I''m actually asking you to collect some information about the kingdom of Saxony to prepare for real and comprehensive contact in the future." Yalin explained in detail. Attracted by the rich knowledge in the big library, Edward didn''t want to leave very much. He scratched the back of his head and wanted to fish in troubled waters. He smiled and said, "if it''s just to collect information, wouldn''t it be better to send scouts? Your Excellency Yalin." "The scouts in odur city are elves. People outside have a deep discrimination against elves. It''s not appropriate to send elves," Medea said aside. "But I''m an alchemist. I''m interested in intelligence collection." Yalin interrupted him with a bad smile: "Edward, I know the past deeds of you and Al very well. The accumulated experience of your two brothers in their adventure is enough to undertake this task. They don''t need any important information. They just need to send back what you saw and heard on the way." "But Lord Yalin, I still have several books in the library." Yalin smiled and threw an insignificant silver ring to Edward: "this is a space ring, which can store a lot of items. You can take all the unfinished books and continue reading on the road." "Mr. Ge mu, the librarian, doesn''t seem to allow anyone to leave with their own books." Edward is still the last fight. Edward recalled the extremely cold librarian. He wanted to take the unfinished books back to his room last time, but he was told not to take them away from the library. Ben also wanted to plead that he left by force. But he was stared by the dark man named Ge muzongyilang who was in charge of the library. He immediately felt like a frog stared at by a poisonous snake. He was scared and broke into a cold sweat. Then he immediately put the book back where it was. In a short time, Edward and Al noticed the unusual place of the man who was always silent and smiling. He was not only strict in his work and was not allowed to make a mistake, but even the distance between steps was exactly the same every day, which made Edward a little doubt whether Ge muzongyilang was a man or a precision machine, For this reason, the two brothers from "I will ask Medea to explain to ge mu." Of course, Yalin didn''t intend to give Xiaodou any excuse to escape. Looking at his "defeated" brother, Al smiled helplessly. Compared with his brother, Al was more curious about the new world, and his words revealed a sense of excitement: "ha ha ~ it seems that we must go, brother!" After the two brothers were named to move forward, cancer golden saint manigoth and Pisces golden saint yabaifica also became candidates for travel. As for Aquarius''s Didier, considering that he had participated in the ambush against the investigation team of the Saxony Kingdom and had fought with court mage Gretel, in order to avoid being recognized in the Saxony Kingdom, So it was left. Next, Gus and Kenjiro, the two tough guy representatives in the animation world, also became travelers. Gus had been a mercenary before and was familiar with the task of going out on an expedition. Naturally, he nodded without any problem. Kenjiro wandered in the world at the end of the world for a very long time, so he naturally has nothing to say about this task. The president was left in the territory. Compared with King Bradley''s unparalleled swordsmanship and strongest eyes, Yalin valued his commander''s ability more. Name: Kim Bradley Race: man made Occupation: Soldier Grade: LV1 Experience: 270 / 2000 (experience from training field) Magic: 300 / 300 Strength: 178 Agility: 321 Spirit: 169 Wisdom: 123 Constitution: 178 Favorability: friendly 20 / 100 Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) the strongest eye (analyze and have a high chance to predict the opponent''s attack) reflex nerve (agility value increased by 5%) Combat Mastery (unarmed combat enhanced) military management (military construction and training enhanced) mighty temperament (Leadership enhanced) Growth potential: BB Special Summon resurrection needs: 9500 soul energy The "military management" of King Bradley''s special abilities surprised Yalin. Although in the original book, King Bradley showed more superb combat effectiveness than the plot of military talent, he was also overshadowed by the usurpation plot of the flame alchemist Colonel Roy mastangu. However, King Bradley did receive various higher education and training since he was a child. In addition, after integrating the stone of sages, he has made great contributions as a soldier on the battlefield, so that he can be promoted to the post of President step by step. As a militarist country, Ames Doris can sit in this post for so long, President Kim Bradley does have extraordinary military management ability in the hidden attributes not shown in the original book. Lancer kuchulin volunteered to go to the Saxony Kingdom, but the next sentence from Yalin struck kuchulin''s enthusiasm. "I''m sorry, as your master, I can''t go to Saxony kingdom." "This is also ah, master, you must stay to deal with the government affairs of the territory." Kuchulin naturally knows what Yalin means. As a spirit, he needs the master to continuously provide magic maintenance in this world. If the distance between the servant and the master is too far, the supply of magic will be weakened or even interrupted. In fact, kuchulin didn''t know that his master Yalin didn''t have to stay to deal with the territory''s government affairs, but he couldn''t leave the Arnold mountains and the forest of fog at all. Kuqiulin took another look at yuansaka Lin sitting not far away with a double horsetail: "Miss, do you want to play my master and go to the outside world together." When these words came out of Arlington, he felt ashamed. Kuchulin was a standard man who valued sex and despised friends. He was called out and wanted to change his master in a few days. However, the object chose yuansaka Lin, which is quite consistent with his special preference for yuansaka Lin in the original book. Kuchulin was originally a careless and easygoing young man, probably because he learned that he would no longer fight each other for the Holy Grail War, so his vigilance relaxed. "No, I''m not in that mood. Besides, I''ll stay and continue to teach the gem grinding process." However, yuansaka Lin, who was in a bad mood because he didn''t get the curse these days, directly and coldly refused to accept it, which made someone depressed. In addition to President Bradley, the four new arrivals, Czech Friede was also retained. However, Miriya in the big sword was also selected as a traveler. Miriya focused on the cultivation of fencing and Demon power control in the territory. Up to now, she has achieved little success, especially in the release and control of demon power. During the battle against the investigation team of Saxony Kingdom, Miriya was in the rear to intercept. Compared with those directly involved in the battle, such as Hagen and Didier, Miriya did not show up. Even a few soldiers who missed the net were almost knocked out face to face, and they could not see Miriya at all, This ensures that Miriya does not have to worry about being recognized when she goes to Saxony. After selecting the travelers, schneizer assigned an important task to let the seven travelers meet with the white dragon member katlas who had set out first, get some information about the recent trend of Saxony kingdom from him, and hand him a twin purple jade for long-range communication, which is compared with the one used by Yalin when he went to the underground city to find the soul stone, After a lot of improvement, the twin ziyanyu has a wider communication range. It can directly reach the periphery of the misty forest from the capital of Saxony kingdom. In this area, the frost and snow spirit scouts have established a secret outpost, which can receive the information and directly forward it to the city of odur in the yanoder mountains. Just as xiunaizel finished his task and was about to announce the adjournment of the meeting, Yalin waved to him to wait: "about this trip \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Your Majesty Yalin! Do you have anyone else you think is suitable?" Xiunaizel asked puzzled. "Come in." Yalin nodded and shouted to the entrance of the conference hall, and immediately focused everyone''s attention on the past. Two frost and snow elves'' attendants standing at the door gently opened the door with exquisite lines. Princess Luo jie''an walked slowly in from the door with small steps. She had long silver hair that was whiter than snow. Her exquisite and fitting Leather Armor matched with her exquisite and convex figure after long-term exercise. The resolute look on her face made her look more heroic in beauty. "Luo jie''an" Philip looked curiously at Princess Luo jie''an who suddenly came in. Miss yuanban was even more stunned. Is this a girl like a female martial god on the battlefield really a little attendant who always follows behind her on weekdays? Under the eyes of the people, Princess Luo Jiean walked to Yalin step by step. Although the little princess seemed calm and comfortable on the surface, she still had a trace of tension in her heart. After integrating Bai Long''s wild consciousness, Princess Luo Jiean still retained her original character and made a shy salute to the people: "Hello, everyone, I''m Luo Jiean, Luo Jiean xiubesen!" After saying her full name, Princess Luo jie''an seemed at a loss. Yalin comfortingly patted Luo Jiean on the shoulder and said, "Luo Jiean was once a princess of Saxony kingdom. She knows the basic information about the culture and customs of Saxony Kingdom very well. After you enter the territory of Saxony Kingdom, Luo Jiean will act as a guide for you." Princess!? People who didn''t know the origin of Princess Luo Jiean immediately whispered, and kuchulin asked Medea nearby for the news of Luo Jiean. Xiunaizel stood aside and looked at Princess Luo Jiean faintly. His majesty Yalin didn''t seem to have complete trust in Luo Jiean. Therefore, Princess Luo Jiean should be removed from the list of candidates. Why did your majesty suddenly propose to let Princess Luo Jiean return to her own country today? In his thinking, Yalin has explained the matter and announced the adjournment of the meeting. He asked the travelers to go back to their rooms to rest and get ready for departure. Xiunaizel also gently saluted and withdrew from the conference hall. Yalin didn''t leave in a hurry, but sent the frost and snow spirit attendants to sit in the hall and close their eyes, More than ten minutes later, a figure slowly appeared from behind Yalin. "Do you have anything personal to do with me? Master!" The visitor is in the spiritual Lancer kuchulin. After the meeting is about to leave, kuchulin secretly receives a message from Yalin and asks him to come back to the conference hall alone later. He has something to discuss with him. "I said Lancer!" Yalin opened his eyes, turned to kuchulin and said, "do you want to go to Saxony?" Kuchulin was stunned and helpless. "Master, didn''t you say you wouldn''t leave the territory? Since the master can''t go, I naturally have to stay." Listening to kuchulin''s regretful words, Yalin smiled: "I have a way. After you go to Saxony Kingdom, the supply of magic will not weaken or interrupt." "Really?" "Of course, Lancer, there''s just one important thing you need to do, or something that only you can do as a spirit." Yalin lowered his voice. "Give orders, master." Seeing Yalin''s serious tone, kuchulin put away his casual appearance, and his tone became more and more important. "I want you to quietly follow Princess Luo Jiean, collect her words and deeds, and bring her back to me intact." Chapter 88 In "although unwilling, it is really delicious." Miss yuansaka looked at Philip beside her. On one side, fili turned a deaf ear to yuanban Lin''s words and didn''t agree after sending the Pearl meat balls in the spoon to the entrance. Since the last time "it''s all Lin''s fault", fili has never known what she''s sulking about. Fili, who usually talks little, doesn''t want to reveal a word in front of yuansaka Lin. "Oh, Philip, what do you think of the taste of these dishes?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Yuansaka Lin, who always wanted to repair their relationship, always found a topic to talk to fili, but the result was completely ignored Little bean Edward gulped down the food, and his face was intoxicated with the food: "this noodle is sweet and spicy. It tastes strange, but it''s very delicious." Alphonse sat aside and watched his wolfing brother. In the whole dinner, Alphonse was the only one who didn''t eat anything. After his soul was refined into armor, Alphonse hadn''t tasted the taste of food for many years, and couldn''t feel the cold and warmth. The whole person was like being put into nothingness. It seemed that he noticed Alphonse''s eyes. Edward quickly said with apology, "ah ~ sorry, ah ~ al." "Nothing, brother. Take your time. If you eat too fast, it will stem." Although there was no expression on the armor, Al''s tone was full of lightness and laughter. "Oh ~" Edward nodded and refocused on the food. "By the way, brother," Alfons suddenly patted Edward. "There''s something I''ve always wanted to tell my brother." "What''s up?" Alphonse held his helmet in his hand and slowly lifted it up: "in fact, I didn''t tell my brother you. I''ve been \\\\\\\\\\\\ "Recovered with the help of Mr. Yalin!!" Alphonse fiercely took off his helmet and the boy with brilliant blond hair just stared at Edward. Poof!!! For a moment, Edward was excited to spray out the noodles in his mouth and fell unsteadily to the ground. Of course, Alfons was all hit: "ah \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Alphonse silently took the towel handed over by the frost snow fairy maid and wiped his body. Looking at the excited lisping brother, he smiled: "I lied to you, brother. In fact, my body hasn''t returned to normal." "What''s the matter with this?" Standing up, Edward clapped his hands on the pancreatic cancer table, breathing heavily and pointing at Al Fons''s elegant face. "This is just an illusion." Alphonse touched his face with his hand, but his hand passed through his face in surprise: "Miss Medea helped me carve a magic array to create an illusion in my armor. My appearance now is a projection illusion." Edward, who had just recovered from his excitement, seemed relieved and said, "so it is! I''m scared to death." Alvons put the helmet back in place and said, "in this way, even if the helmet falls off accidentally, it won''t scare people." It is obvious that Alfons has always been haunted by the fact that he is often regarded as a monster and frightens people At the lively dinner party, the kitchen manager Liu angxing became the focus. Many people praised Liu angxing''s craftsmanship, but some "special" people were interested in things other than dishes. Sitting with Kenjiro, Tuoqi is playing with the bamboo shoots in the plate with chopsticks. After the two brothers Beidou are summoned out, Yalin naturally connects their memories together. When he sees his respected brother, Kenjiro naturally looks excited, and Tuoqi is also delighted with Kenjiro''s emergence. "It''s perfect in knife work." Tuoqi put seven or eight shredded bamboo shoots side by side. The same size and length means that the people who cut these dishes have deep skills. Kenjiro looked at these bamboo shoots and Liu angxing, who was being praised by the Central People''s government, finally agreed, nodded and said, "it''s really amazing that a teenager has such skills." Sitting on the side, GE muzongichiro drank wine and nodded wordlessly about the judgment of Tuoqi and Kenjiro brothers. During the dinner held by the organizers in the banquet hall, the frost and snow elves outside the banquet hall were busy preparing necessary materials for the travelers. A prosthetic limb temporarily imitated and made with reference to Edward''s mechanical armor was undergoing the final test. This steel prosthetic limb doped with secret silver will replace the old iron prosthetic limb on Gus''s hand. Compressed food, gold coins and magic crystals used to exchange for common currency in the mainland, various advanced recovery potions exchanged by Yalin from the summoning system, and the traveling mounts, long wool cotton boll sheep captured and trained from the Saxony Kingdom investigation team, are being installed with new saddles, and everything is going on in an orderly manner. However, in a small village on the border between the kingdom of Saxony and the kingdom of belrama on the mainland, the sleeping villagers were awakened by a low roar like wild animals. The uneasy villagers carefully opened the door and were surprised to find that a huge dark shadow quickly passed in the sky and flew towards the territory of the kingdom of Saxony. Chapter 89 In the temporary dormitory of the palace, the female mage leilis is distressed to calculate her property. As a magician, I have reached level 12 \ and now I am level 13. I am also the chief student of court magician Gretel. Normally, as long as Riley is willing to take refuge in a country and some rich nobles, she will never have any difficulties in money. But Riley has been influenced by magic since she was a child. She is only slow to things outside magic in the magic world. In order to make a living, I only took a part-time job as a lecturer in the Law School of Saxony Kingdom, which has the remote position and national strength of Saxony kingdom. It is very rare to have a high-level mage willing to come here as a lecturer. In addition, as a student of Gretel, Riley has always been very rich in the remuneration of lecturers. But there are exceptions to everything. Sometimes more money is too little "No! It''s far away!" Leilis covered her forehead and looked at a bill in front of her: "it''s still three million leans short. Where can I find it?" As a magician, Riley naturally likes to do all kinds of magic research. Therefore, she spends much more on weekdays than other magicians, and the savings of female magicians are not so rich. Of course, the savings here that are not very "abundant" are undoubtedly a huge sum of money for ordinary people, but the money is not enough to pay a bill. "What''s the matter, Riley? You look so ugly." When Riley was distressed, court * * Master Gretel came in. Once leilis regained her consciousness, she quickly saluted and said, "ah, Mr. Gretel!" Gretel waved her hand to show that leilis didn''t need to be polite: "how''s your recovery recently?" "It''s much better, teacher." When watching Riley''s broken arm, Gretel couldn''t help being moved and sad: "I really wronged you, Riley. If I hadn''t let you go to the misty forest to investigate." "You don''t have to blame your teacher. Everyone can come back safely. This is the best result." Riley smiled faintly. Gretel looked at his students and couldn''t help feeling a little relieved. Leilis is an excellent girl, not only her talent in magic learning, but also the child has a considerate heart. "Oh, yes! Master Farron has recently returned from the misty forest." Gretel suddenly changed the subject. "Really? Did master Farron bring back any news?" As soon as Riley''s eyes brightened, her strong curiosity and thirst for knowledge were provoked in an instant. The news brought back by the great mage Fallon who returned from the misty forest is amazing. The unknown ancient god in the yanod mountains has great power. Thousands of years ago, he gave the overlord galselik extraordinary power to conquer and unify the whole continent. The mystery of the disappearance of the former star * * teacher hillia has finally learned the truth, The Saxony royal family has blocked these news, and everything is enough to cause severe shocks on the mainland. "Has master Farron returned to the sage''s Tower?" Riley sighed after hearing the news. "Master Fallon is in a hurry this time. After all, there are many things inside the sage tower that need master Fallon to deal with." Gretel was also a little uneasy. There was one thing he didn''t tell Riley, not even the royal family. Although master faroen returned safely this time, he was applied with some kind of magic such as contract or curse by the ancient gods in the yarod mountains. If master faroen did not return to yarod within the specified time, master faroen would die under the curse. Although the cursed master Farron still seems calm, Gretel is worried. As the tower of the sage and even the most famous great mage on the whole continent, if master Farron dies, the reformers in the tower of the sage will definitely break up with the Conservatives. Once the situation in the tower of the sage becomes chaotic, Then many important legal research materials may be leaked. These legal materials undoubtedly do not contain some rare and powerful large-scale destructive magic, which may have a serious impact on the whole continent. Unfortunately, the curse imposed on master Farron by the ancient god is a new spell that has never been seen before. It is likely to be a lost magic in ancient times. Because there is no information about this curse, plus this is a spell personally imposed by the ancient god, master Farron himself does not dare to easily try to crack the curse. "This is the bill of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment?" Suddenly Gretel noticed a bill on the table. "Ah! This teacher \ Ni \ "What''s going on, Riley?" Gretel looked at the panicked students and asked. Leilis panicked and hesitated. It probably meant that when she escaped from the fog forest, she happened to be rescued by the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment. In order to return to belika fortress as soon as possible, she promised to pay the mercenary regiment a generous reward in exchange for their urgent March. "So, Riley, are you going to pay this bill alone?" Leilis nodded honestly and said slightly wronged, "yes, teacher, this is what I promised. Moreover, the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment sacrificed a lot of people to protect me." "No, I mean, are you going to compensate them with your own property?" After listening to his students, Gretel twitched in the back and looked at Riley a little. "Is there anything wrong?" Looking at her teacher, leilis revealed a puzzled look. The female mage who had been silent for too long in the magical world and was too simple about foreign objects, in her impression, of course, she was responsible for her own requirements. Gretel reluctantly smiled and took away the bill on the table. After going through difficulties and dangers, her students finally brought the news back to belika fortress, She saved the lives of more than 40 members of the investigation team. How could the Saxony royal family let her pay the bill. After telling Riley a few words, Gretel left the room. As soon as she went outside, a maid came and saluted and said, "master Gretel, your majesty rhodland has something important to summon you." Under the guidance of the maid, Gretel came to the old king''s study, where several important members of the Saxony royal family had gathered. General Salas, commander of the Imperial Guard, Prince Rost and Prince Gul were present. "Your majesty!" Gretel bowed slightly and sat aside after receiving a sign from the old king. "This is the latest eyewitness report, master Gretel. Now it''s the third time." The Grand Duke of Gul handed a report to Gretel. Gretel took the document and looked at it carefully. A few days ago, a report from the border with belrama kingdom was sent to the imperial capital. The villagers of the border village witnessed a huge creature flying from the air to the north at night. Not long after that, the second report showed another sighting near the cities in the north central region. This report was more detailed. It was judged that the creature seemed to grow a pair of huge wings tens of meters long. Therefore, there were rumors that a giant Dragon flew over the city. These rumors have caused great panic in many cities, After all, in the eyes of ordinary people, the dragon has always been described as a huge and terrible existence. It is a symbol of cruel and ruthless beast power and destruction. At the same time, it is also the goal of dragon slaughtering warriors. Of course, in reality, most of the warriors who kill dragons go into the belly of dragons "This is the eyewitness report in Mobic territory." Gretel stood up with a frown. Under the eyes of the people, he went to the map hanging on the wall. After making a mark on the map with a pen, he finally said uneasily: "it seems that the destination of this creature should be the yanold mountains after cutting off the flight direction." Prince Rost took a deep breath and asked uneasily, "is it related to the ancient god of Ryder in the yanod mountains?" Gretel thought for a moment. The room was quiet and the tip of a needle fell to the ground. In the news brought back by master Farron, the territory of the ancient god is full of many books and things related to the dragon family. In addition, the dragon head, sword and wing flag used by the Empire established by overlord galseric can''t deny the connection in any case! "It''s very possible that if a dragon really wants to go through the territory of Saxony kingdom to the Arnold mountains, as long as it doesn''t launch an attack, his majesty Roland £¬" Gretel sighed and said meaningfully, "I suggest not to block its way." ================================== The heavy snow on the edge of the misty forest has stopped. In a white world, plants and beasts changed by the penetration of frost live freely. The terrible cold will not affect them now. At the top of the sky, a huge white dragon is rapidly passing through the forest and flying to the border of Saxony kingdom. The giant dragon claws are firmly grasping a large net, in which are seven long wool cotton boll sheep, which are very common among residents in the far north. These antelopes were captured after the battle of the investigation mission of Saxony kingdom. Yalin left most of them for grazing and breeding in the territory, and the seven cotton boll sheep were used to bear the responsibility of mounting for the outgoing personnel. Due to the dragon''s natural power, the cotton boll sheep have been in a state of panic. In order to drive these scared cotton boll sheep into the net pocket, the frost snow Elf Mage had to apply a sleeping magic to them, so that the white dragon finally transported these cotton boll sheep out of odur city. "Wow ~ the scenery is so beautiful!" Cancer golden saint manigott stood on the top of the white dragon, holding the high dragon horn and looking at the beautiful scenery below. Not far behind him, Pisces golden saint yabaifica, Miraya of the big sword, and GUS and Xiaodou are sitting on the back of the dragon and enjoying a rare high-altitude trip. The proud dragon on the mainland would never allow secular mortals to ride on him. This is a great insult to the dragon family. Of course, the white dragons are creatures summoned by Yalin with the summoning system, and they are 100% absolutely obedient to Yalin''s orders, Will be so obedient that people will use themselves as some kind of "transport plane" in the different world. "Please be careful, Lord manigott. It''s dangerous to stand there." Bai Longzhang''s loud voice kindly reminded someone who put his forehead on the watch tower on the spot. Manigott sat down cross legged and replied with a smile and disapproval, "rest assured, big man will be fine." "That guy has a good spirit." Miriya lay leisurely on the back of the dragon and enjoyed the feeling of the cold wind. Looking around, Miriya found that the world was so vast and beautiful. The world I used to live in, the world that fought with demons and awakened people, is so small. I never thought that I would be lucky to be a bird one day, overlooking a corner of the world from the sky. Team Riggs and Miriya have the same idea. They are chased by the apostles and the dead. After coming to this world, Riggs finally has the most stable sleep. There is no need to worry about the invasion of the North dead in his sleep. Gus adjusted his prosthetic. This prosthetic is a new one, which is more flexible and solid than his previous one. It feels like his real hand. With his own ideas, even the fingers of the prosthetic can move freely. The only pity is that this prosthetic doesn''t have the cannon like before Princess Luo jie''an looked into the distance, the endless forest had revealed its end, and the vast frozen soil began to appear in her sight, which showed that she had left the scope of the fog forest and officially entered the field of Saxony Kingdom, her former motherland! "Let''s land here." Open the magic map and check it. Princess Luo jie''an quickly gave instructions to the white dragon. With a dragon cry, the white dragon''s huge body stretched and began to land slowly to the ground. When the people who went out safely entered the territory of Saxony Kingdom, deyalin in the city of odur was solemnly negotiating with sunezer to deal with two things. The first thing was that the wind and snow of the misty forest stopped automatically due to the promotion of the level. After receiving the report, Yalin noticed the problem, After calling the snowstorm again, a team from the wilderness of the North has entered the scope of the fog forest, and the second thing is a giant dragon, breaking into the fog forest and heading straight for the yanold mountains! Chapter 90 Ogg barbarians! The public enemy recognized by all countries on this continent, whether in the impressions and rumors of the upper class aristocrats or ordinary people, the ogue barbarians are a group of ferocious beasts, irrational, merciless, ugly, and only know bloodthirsty killing. In reality, the Ogg barbarians have indeed confirmed these rumors one by one. For thousands of years, the Ogg people have been entrenched on the mainland and have always played the role of saboteurs. These subspecies do not know how to cultivate and create, nor do they have any habit of settling down. They are naturally marauders, just like a group of locusts. They eat up wherever they go. What''s more troublesome is that although these creatures have low intelligence, they have a stronger body and excellent resilience than humans. In combination with their bloodthirsty and brutal fighting nature, once a certain number of ogemans are clustered, they are even enough to threaten the life and death of a country. Unfortunately, although human beings are a little weaker in physique than the ogerman, the victory lies in human intelligence. We can use tactics, strategies and quantitative advantages to make up for this deficiency. The magician''s powerful killing magic is the most feared power of the ogue barbarians. Two thousand years ago, overlord garserik ended the war between human beings in the unified mainland, and gathered a large number of troops to carry out a large-scale attack on the ogemans. Although there were a large number of ogemans, they did not have much sense of unity, and were scattered all over the mainland. They were soon destroyed one by one by the overlord''s army, The remaining OGE barbarians also had to be pursued all the way by the army, died and suffered heavy casualties, fled to the wild land in the far north, and were finally separated by the natural danger formed by nature. Once overlord garserik also had the intention to break into the wilderness of the far north, completely clean the remaining Ogg barbarians, and eliminate these pests endangering the whole continent once and for all. However, the huge military expenditure required to enter the wilderness in the extreme north and the unstable period soon after the reunification of the mainland make it impossible to invest a large number of troops in the expedition to the wilderness in the extreme north. Finally, the terrible weather in the fog forest is also a factor, forcing the overlord to give up this idea. Today, Yalin finally met these ogue barbarians who are known as "pests" in the mainland. After the frost and Snow Demon scouts showed the detected picture in the city of odur, the first idea of ogue barbarians'' appearance to Yalin is ugliness! It''s so ugly! Ugly flying sand and stones, uncanny workmanship! Ogg people look a bit like orcs. They are much stronger than humans in physique, but most of their skin is dark brown. They look like rotten bark, and their appearance is ferocious. To use a word from the world before Yalin, these Ogg barbarians are born with a talent for facial ridicule. Most of the Ogg people walking in the snow wear some simple leather armor, and even some are directly stripped animal fur. Occasionally, a few people wear ragged armor and hang some animal and human skulls. The weapons they use are basically rusty. There is no unified weapon. Spears, axes and hammers are all kinds. There are also some bone weapons that seem to be made from the bones of large animals. It can be seen how low the civilization level of these creatures is. Yalin thought for a moment. According to the report sent back by the frost and snow spirit scout, the number of ogemans entering the forest is about 400 or 500, almost half of the population in his own territory now. What''s more, due to the mission, the main combat forces such as manigoth, jabefika and gus have been dispatched, Otherwise, indefinite Gus can directly perform a hundred people chop among these oggs. But fortunately, with the rotten rosefinch who has been transformed into a white dragon, there are five dragons in the territory. It is not a problem to solve these four or five hundred oggs. Soon Yalin gave an order. Hagen, Czech fried and Didier led an army to ambush. Feiying led a small number of ELF scouts to lure the ogres into the siege. Aishi is responsible for commanding the frost snow elf ice front shooter to carry out the rear and cover. Finally, 20 high-level mages and 6 frost prayers are responsible for support. If there was an adverse situation, Yalin even authorized sunezer to use the white dragon to fight directly. This time, sunezer is still responsible for coordinating and commanding the overall situation in the rear, while in the front is president Bradley, who will personally come to the battlefield to supervise the battle. "There''s no need to try to communicate and surrender with the oggs. It''s useless. Now you just need to eliminate them. Don''t worry, shonezer, they''re just a group of pests more troublesome than cockroaches, which has been like this since more than 10000 years ago." When sunezer asked if Yalin needed to try to surrender Ogg like the fugitive elves, Yalin directly gave an answer. Obviously, the memory of the White Dragon King is much better than that of human beings. The history of the ogre barbarians in this world is longer than that of mankind. However, in these long years, this barbaric and bloodthirsty race has never created any products conducive to the progress of civilization, never! Ten thousand years ago, even the Dragon clans hated these cheap creatures. Before the dragon war broke out, the black dragon clans even quietly cleaned and expelled the oggs who wandered in their own fields on a large scale, so as to avoid these bullying creatures from becoming a little trouble behind them after the war. In fact, the bigger reason behind the mass massacre is that the og people are mentally retarded and savage, which is difficult to bind, and even drive them to be cannon fodder. The best way is to kill them forever. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The og people who entered the misty forest are a medium-sized tribe located in the wild land of the far north. They were driven out of the mainland by overlord galserik 2000 years ago. The remaining og people were forced to hide in the barren land of the far north. Because they were blocked by the annual snowstorm of misty forest, all og tribes can only go south to plunder when the summer snowstorm stops. At first, each tribe could plunder enough food and materials every time, but since mankind built that huge military fortress at the main passage of the forest border, this plunder began to become more and more difficult. When food was scarce, tribes began to fight against each other and devour their own kind Now, the snowstorm in the fog forest is no longer stopped. The year-round raging snowstorm completely blocks the road of plundering south. For two years, it was trapped in the wild land of the far north. There is a serious lack of food, and the poor prey and food in the far north were consumed in a very short time. All these almost make the big and small tribes of the Ogg crazy, The big tribes began to devour the small tribes crazily. In a short time, only the primitive and bloodthirsty oggs in their mind reduced their population by 30% in their internal friction. However, this Ogg tribe near the fog forest sent its people to observe the fog forest every day, and finally looked forward to the cessation of the snowstorm under extreme hunger. This time, the snowstorm stopped abnormally before the summer. The Ogg people don''t care about this abnormal phenomenon at all. For them, food and killing are the only purpose of survival. The food in the misty forest is far more than that in the wild land. After entering the forest, the oggs of four or five hundred people almost swept away the area they passed through. A group of snow split toothed wolves changed by the power of ice quietly attacked the lone oggs, but then they were defeated by a large army. The lucky snow split toothed wolves immediately ran away, Unfortunately, the cracked toothed wolf caught realized the taste of being eaten alive. Ogg people didn''t care about the raw and cooked food when they were hungry. Several captured snow cracked toothed wolves were quickly dismembered. Several tall Ogg people grabbed meat pieces full of blood and stuffed them into their mouths. Some people with low status could only watch and snatch the remaining bones eaten by the leader. "I can''t believe that such a savage nation still exists in this world." Major Alex shook his head and said in disgust. The bloody scene of Ogg people swallowing the snow cracked toothed wolf directly disgusted the people in odur city. Xiunaizel turned his head and didn''t want to take a look at the disgusting picture. His majesty Yalin was right. These barbarians have no need to communicate at all. They are just a group of pests that should be completely eliminated. The snowstorm in the forest has blown up again with Yalin''s idea, but the Ogg people have no sign of retreat. They are constantly searching for anything that can be used as food. It seems that hunger has completely forgotten the biting cold until the frost elf scouts make direct contact with them. More than twenty Ogg people who were still chasing the forest deer stopped and looked up at the seven silver haired elves standing on the big tree. Before being driven to the mainland, the ogres also attacked some elves'' villages and settlements. For the ogres, they are more difficult to deal with than human dexterous elves, but at the same time, thin skinned and tender elves are much more delicious than human beings, and the women of the elves are toys they can''t put down. "The elves \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. The Ogg people behind them were also excited to look at the silver haired elves in front of them. I don''t know how many years, many people have been in the industry and haven''t tasted the taste of elves. In their eyes, these beautiful elves are no doubt not delicious food. The beast like instinct and thinking mode always make the Ogg people don''t know how to judge the form. He took off his white coat and looked at the ugly ogre in front of him coldly. Just now, the ogre leader said those harsh words. Although it was not very clear, the flying shadow still heard the words "delicious food", "kill" and "eat". Having known what these ugly monsters were thinking, Feiying slowly pressed one of his hands on the handle of the knife. The next moment, the figure had disappeared from the tree and appeared in front of the ogre leader. The long knife cut into his body from the front as fast as the wind and penetrated it The speed of the flying shadow was too fast. Under the gaze of other Ogg people, a crack slowly appeared in the belly of their leader, and then the upper and lower bodies began to slide down. In the roar of the Ogg leader, blood and dirty internal organs all spilled on the ground from the body. In a moment of silence, the ogre man who stood beside the leader and regained consciousness raised the bone hammer in his hand and waved it to the flying shadow. He roared loudly in his bloody mouth: "goo, kill him! Goo, kill this little human!!" In fact, the ogre warrior didn''t know he said the last thing. At such a close distance, his words were heard by the flying shadow. The huge bone hammer waved under the ogre''s natural brute force has amazing destructive power, but even the destructive attack is meaningless if it can''t hit the target. For the flying shadow with extremely high agility value, the Warhammer waved by the Ogg is as slow as a slow shot. The long knife cut off the attacker''s arm without hesitation. Before the ogre could make a cry of pain, the blade full of murderous spirit and anger had dismembered his body like a ghost. "It''s terrible. Shut up!" Stepping on the broken but still breathing body of the ogre, Feiying sneered and stabbed the ogre into his mouth, took advantage of the situation and cut off the smelly tongue. In an instant, two oggs were killed, and the surrounding oggs suddenly burst into a roar of anger. In the face of the bloody and cruel fighting methods of flying shadow, the remaining oggs were not afraid, but were aroused bloodthirsty anger. Around the flying shadow battle axe, nail hammer, spear and other weapons, they flew to the shadow from all directions. The flying shadow quickly avoided the attacking spear, moved quickly against the ground with its short body, and cut off the legs of the two oggs in the shortest time. After seeing the siege of the flying shadow, the frost and snow spirit scout standing on the tree immediately jumped off the branch and shot the dart at the Ogg''s head. For a time, screams and wails continued to ring out in the forest. Originally, a dart that could make a soldier lose combat effectiveness against the Saxony Kingdom investigation team, but now even if it hit an Ogg at the same time, it can not completely knock it down. On the contrary, the wounded Ogg people were aroused to be bloodthirsty. It can be seen that there is a big difference between Ogg people and human beings in physique! It can not help but imagine how tragic and hard the Saxony King * * team fought with the oggs every year. The roar of the Ogg people has attracted the attention of the Ogg people''s Congress troops scattered not far away. The flying shadow that killed seven Ogg people with the fastest speed has detected the Ogg people''s army surrounded from all directions with the power of evil eyes. Only three of the more than 20 Ogg people here are still tenacious resistance, but Feiying doesn''t intend to continue to entangle with them. Although she wants to kill all these ugly monsters, Feiying still remembers the task given by Yalin to lure the Ogg people''s large forces into the enclosure. "Lord Feiying, we can retreat." A frost and snow elf reminded the flying shadow that seemed to be immersed in the battle. "I know," Feiying replied impatiently. After cutting off the neck of the fallen Ogg people with a knife, the flying shadow made a gesture to the frost spirit scout and ran back quickly. Many Ogg people have rushed out around the forest. After taking a look at the killed people on the ground, the Ogg people roared and chased the fleeing figure not far from the front. "A bunch of stupid pigs without brains!" Looking at the flying shadow of the chasing Ogg people, he scorned and killed 17 Ogg people. Only three of them were slightly injured. Another elf scout was accidentally stabbed by a spear. Because he was seriously injured, he had been taken away from the battlefield by his companions first. After calculation, such a battle record has been quite good. And then wait until these oggs are introduced into the encirclement. At that time, they will have a good fight!! Feiying clenched his fist and looked at the Ogg people behind him with a sneer. Chapter 91 Because of the fact that the investigation team of Saxony Kingdom entered, especially after the female mage leilis successfully escaped from the fog forest after the magic guide transmission, Senlin, a generation outside the yanold mountains, has built hidden outposts in many important areas. Each secret outpost can accommodate more than 50 people at the same time, and a long-distance portal has been built uniformly, which can transport a large number of personnel and materials from the yanoder mountains to the peripheral areas of the forest in a few minutes. Ice Archer Aishi, Hagen and others have led the troops to set up the siege first. For frost snow ice front spirit archers with silver white soft armor, the snow flying all over the forest is the best camouflage for them. In addition, the special system of frost snow spirit can make them fully integrate into the environment, Even the magician''s advanced detection magic may not be able to find out their location. "Report!" A Snow Demon scout quickly jumped on the branch and said to Aishi, "Miss Aishi! The enemy has been lured. Through investigation, there are about 200 people." "Very good!" Ash nodded. Frost and snow spirit scouts are fast and silent when walking in the forest. The Ogg people are shouting with blood. Before they see the Ogg people, the loud cry has been transmitted to the ears of the elf archers lying in ambush on the big tree. The fury in the forest is approaching, and the elf archers have put arrows on the bowstring. After the first ogre man appears in the field of vision, the elf archers still remain calm and wait until all ogres enter the siege. Ice Archer Aishi had changed into a white camouflage and snuggled up in the snow covered trees. There were seven arrows on the Crystal Bow: "these enemies are not easy to kill. Try to aim at their heads and hearts!" The ogre barbarians poured into the surrounding circle like headless flies. The flying shadow saw that it was almost ready. He took out a magic crystal from his pocket and threw it into the air. In an instant, the crystal burst into a dazzling blue light. The frost spirit scout jumped up quickly and climbed up the tree and disappeared into the woods under the cover of wind and snow. "Shoot an arrow!" AI Xi gave a loud cry and took the lead in shooting out all the arrows in his hand. The arrows containing the power of frost instantly penetrated the bodies of the five oggs, and the other two arrows frozen them in place after they were blocked by the oggs with weapons. However, the two who survived had no time to rejoice, and the rain like arrows in the back stabbed them into hedgehogs for a moment. The Ogg people who were suddenly attacked by arrows were caught off guard. The people in the front fell like straw, but the Ogg people in the rear showed no sign of retreat. After protecting the key parts of their body with both hands, they rushed up. The strong physique and amazing vitality of the Ogg people were brought into full play at this time. After rushing to the back of the tree, the Ogg people can only fight back against the high elf archer with a few poor long-range weapons. There are not enough materials to make bows and arrows in the wild land of the north, and the intelligence under the Ogg people can not make strong crossbows better than bows and arrows, and most of the arrows shot by the Ogg people are made of animal bones or stones. AI Xi commanded the frost and snow elf ice front shooter and fought and retreated to lead the ogre into the deeper part of the ambush circle. If the inferior bone arrows used by the ogre were used by ordinary humans, their power could not threaten the ice front shooter wearing refined hardened leather armor. However, the natural brute force of the og people makes up for the gap in weapon quality. The bone arrows from the flying shuttle can easily cause great damage to the elf shooter. Fortunately, these og people do not carry many long-range weapons, and these attacks are only scattered. During the fierce battle in the forest, Yalin, chanezer and others observed the battle situation in the city of odur. Up to now, only about 200 people have been introduced by the ice front shooters commanded by Aishi, and about half of the oggs are scattered nearby, although some oggs have come to the battle area, However, there are many oggs moving around the forest because they are too scattered. It is estimated that they can wipe out nearly 300 oggs in the surrounding circle. Miss yuansaka Lin and caster Medea were also present. Medea was in charge of commanding the high-level Elf Mage and frost and snow prayer to prepare a large-scale composite magic array, while as the chief student, miss yuansaka Lin was responsible for observing. For miss yuansaka, this magic array similar to magic that needs the cooperation of many people is also very novel. "It''s really incredible?" Looking at the Ogg people suppressed by the ice front shooter led by AI Xi on the picture, xiunaizel said in puzzlement: "although these creatures are indeed far superior to humans in physique, their wisdom is so low \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Yalin chuckled. Naturally, he understood what chanezer didn''t understand: "brute force alone can become a pest threatening the mainland for tens of thousands of years, and even subvert a country. You think it''s incredible, right? Chanezer Qing!" "Yes, your majesty arlin!" Xiunaizel nodded irrefutably: "it''s hard to imagine that these barbarians with only some rough primitive weapons can always become a big trouble in Saxony kingdom. To be honest, I really don''t know how they can capture a military fortress." "You''ll understand, sunezer. In fact, you''ll understand why after a while." Yalin smiled mysteriously. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Hold them down and retreat bit by bit." While giving orders, ash shot the Ogg barbarians with bows and arrows. This tactic is quite effective. In the snowy area, whether it is ashy or ice front shooter, the arrows in their quivers are completely condensed by the power of ice and frost. With the suppression of the number of archers, more than 30 oggs have fallen on the snow in less than a quarter of an hour, many of them are still dying with arrows. AI Xi knew the specific policy of the ambush plan, and introduced the oggs into the attack range of large-scale magic as much as possible, which was solved by frost magic at one time, and the surviving fish were surrounded and destroyed by the troops led by Hagen and major Alex. Suddenly, bursts of huge roars rolled the whole forest like a storm. The huge vibration made the snow on the branches fall continuously. The Ogg people around the elf shooter were still roaring. It was like being cast time magic. As far as the line of sight could reach, a huge shadow rushed here like an unstoppable torrent. The trees towering into the clouds along the road made a creak ~ creak, collapsed under the impact, and set off a vast expanse of white snowflakes. "This is the answer I give you \ ninezer Qing!" Yalin looked at the behemoth displayed on the screen with an indifferent smile. On one side, sunezer had already been silent and stared at it. Perhaps this could answer some of his doubts. What did the Ogg people threaten the Kingdom established by human beings. Beast! A terrible creature driven by the oggs, not only in the era of overlord galseric, but also in the thousands of years when humans pouted and established their own kingdom and fought with the oggs, no one knew where these creatures given the name of "violent beasts" came from. Violent beasts are usually five or six meters high. Their skin is as hard as the black rocks in the volcanic zone. Ordinary weapons can''t penetrate a penny at all. What''s worse, not all "violent beasts" are single monsters. Each "violent beast" has its own unique abilities. Some violent beasts have incomparable strong physical defense and amazing destructive brute force Others are naturally resistant to magic, and can even absorb elements into the body to supplement their own strength Other "violent beasts" are not outstanding in defense, but they are amazing in speed and attack ability Of course, every violent beast has a common characteristic. Their own life is very tenacious, but they have almost no intelligence. They only blindly obey the orders of magic messengers, which are very rare among the ogman people, The violent beasts on the battlefield are like a never-ending siege machine. When they wave their strong arms at high speed with amazing power, they can destroy the whole solid wall made of rocks in a moment. Even one of the most powerful warriors in mankind needs great effort to kill the "violent beast". Humans have captured several living beasts. For those in power at that time, these "violent beasts" had unimaginable destructive power on the battlefield. It can be said that they were a perfect war machine. Any superior in power would want to have an invincible army composed of these terrible creatures. After all, the savage and low og people can control violent beasts, As a "high" human being, why can''t we turn these creatures into loyal watchdog dogs? However, when the violent beast lost the control of the ogre magic Messenger, it completely became a monster who only knew to destroy and kill by relying on primitive instinct. After a lot of experiments, humans could not find a means to effectively control the violent beast, God knows! What methods did those savage ogre magic messengers use to tame these violent beasts and make them the most terrible killing machines in the battlefield In fact, humans do not know one thing. They are not the first race to dream of taming violent beasts into war machines. Ten thousand years ago, when the five dragon gods still ruled the whole world, the black dragon clan conducted such experiments more than once. However, at that time, the dragon clan with superb magic and scientific and technological knowledge also failed to successfully tame this creature, The only gain is to know where this creature came from. For the violent beast Yalin, he knows the origin of this creature through the memory of the king of the white dragon. In fact, violent beasts are not what human scholars think, monsters in ancient times, creatures raised and enslaved by the og people Violent beasts are actually ordinary ogres, which are parasitized and mutated by special demons from the ''twisted void''! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The deafening and terrible roar interrupted Yalin''s thoughts. In the picture, the violent beast has broken through the barrier of the tree and rushed into the sight of Aishi and others. The bones of the violent beast are derived from the body and grow around the body to form a bone armor that makes people feel like mushrooms. The violent beast has four strong arms, Sharp bone knives stretched out from the body at the wrist. From the appearance, Yalin can roughly conclude that the violent beast is a combination of agility and puncture damage. With the fierce beast waving, the sky tree that needs five people to hold hands was immediately cut off. The Ogg people on the side watched the violent beast shouting wildly. For the Ogg people, the violent beast is the best symbol of the tribal strength. A powerful tribe will have one or even several violent beasts. When there is a lack of food, The magic messengers of the og tribe even slaughtered some relatively weak people to serve as food for violent animals. Ice shooter AI Xi squinted and looked at the violent beast not far below. When the violent beast roared fiercely, AI Xi decisively directed the ice front shooter around. When AI Xi quickly jumped to another tree, the tree that was tens of meters high had fallen down, lifting a large amount of snow on the ground in the air. "Well, big man, let me see if your eyes are as hard as your body." After observing the beast''s hard black skin, ash quickly drew an ice arrow from the quiver and shot it decisively into the beast''s left eye. At the same time, all the arrows in the frost snow elf ice front shooter award on the tree were also shot. In the face of the arrow rain all over the sky, the violent beast roared and wanted to continue to rush forward. He suddenly stopped for a moment, and then seemed to notice the sudden loss of shooting at his most vulnerable part hidden in the arrow rain. He raised his hand to block his eyes, and let the arrow shot by AI Xi stick hard on his arm. Did this guy notice!? Or it was just a coincidence \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. After witnessing this scene, Yalin immediately judged that there were magic messengers around the violent beast. Otherwise, the violent beast would never make such an action without losing his reason and thinking. However, for the people around who were nervous and worried about the emergence of the violent beast, Yalin seemed indifferent. This time, he just worked so hard to set up an ambush circle and prepared a composite magic array. His goal is to destroy the Ogg people and the violent beast at one stroke. "Start the Dharma array and tell Hagen that I don''t want to be captured for the Ogg people!" Lin smiled and gave orders to Medea beside him! Chapter 92 Name: Czech Friede Race: Human Occupation: Nordic God fighter Grade: LV1 [.] Experience: 0 two thousand Magic: 500 five hundred Strength: 432 Agility: 174 Spirit: 236 Wisdom: 187 Physique: 631 Favorability: intimacy 12 one hundred Special ability: soul connection (soul connected with Yalin) small universe (all attributes increased by 30% within a certain period of time), Nordic God fighting clothes (Defense increased, move power increased), loyalty (favor is not easy to decrease), baptism of dragon blood (all damage has a chance to be reduced by 10% - 40%) Growth potential: a Special Summon resurrection needs: 12000 soul energy Tianshu star double headed dragon Czech fried! The leader of the seven northern European God fighters, the first warrior of Valhalla in the fairy palace, in the original book, Czech fried was very strong. If Zilong hadn''t seen his weakness in the five men group of bronze Saint fighters, the five "Xiaoqiang" would never be able to defeat the first warrior in the Fairy palace. Compared with Hagen, who is impulsive and hot-blooded, Czech fried is not only powerful, but also very careful. When the "violent beast" appeared, if it was not stopped by Czech fried, Tianxuan star Hagen, after a short surprise, had rushed out to support the frost and snow elf archers who were in a hard battle. "Are we just here watching Miss ash and they''re in a hard fight?" Hagen, who was stopped, looked angrily at the fierce battle and said. Although he was surprised and worried about the elf shooters because of the emergence of the "violent beast", Czech fried still carried out the orders issued by Yalin and restrained Hagen. But after the emergence of that strange and terrible creature, the situation in the battlefield not far from the front began to get worse. No matter how tall the huge trees in the sky were, they collapsed like a tottering rice straw in front of the terrible power of the "violent beast". The ice front shooter lost the advantage of suppressing shooting from top to bottom on the tall trees. When he landed on the ground, he immediately fell into some passive situations in the face of the Ogg people who were better in strength and physique, Fortunately, Aishi, the "Princess" who once ruled freldrod, has strong practical experience and command ability. In the face of Ogg people and violent beasts at the same time, she still commands the ice front shooter to fight and retreat, avoiding more casualties. The most difficult thing for AI Xi is not the huge "violent beast". In AI Xi''s eyes, those blood thirsty Ogg talents are the biggest trouble¡® Although the power of "violent beast" is terrible, the dense trees in the forest have formed a natural obstacle, so that the huge "violent beast" can not keep up with the agile elves. The ice front shooter has also received some training in close combat, but it is still quite disadvantageous to the savage and bloodthirsty oggs. In the city of odur, Yalin was also angry when he saw several knocked down elf shooters as being divided by the oggs. Unfortunately, he was still sealed and could not go to solve these barbaric and low creatures once and for all. "Kraferig! You set out at once and take care of the violent beast for me." Yalin gave orders to kraferig, who stood respectfully by. "Yes, master." Kraferig took command and turned and walked quickly out of the hall. On the battlefield \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Seeing the casualties of the elf shooter he trained, ash couldn''t help getting angry. "Try this!" Aishi raised the crystal bow and fired several arrows quickly. He shot down several oggs who rushed towards him. Soon, Aishi aimed the arrows at the raging "violent beast", and a large amount of blue light condensed on the arrows. At the moment when the "violent beast" broke through the tree, the arrows flew out with blue dazzling light. The beast''s reaction and IQ were not bad. When he saw the arrow containing blue light flying towards him, the beast knew that the power and cost of this sword were ordinary. Suddenly, the bones around him were wrapped around his arm like living creatures. The flying arrows condensed into a huge icicle in the twinkling of an eye and hit the ''violent beast'' violently. Under the violent impact of the ice arrow, even the powerful "violent beast" roared with pain, and its huge body retreated for tens of meters before it could stop. The scattered ice arrow fragments in the impact were like a disaster to the nearby Ogg people, and the sharp fragments cut one terrible wound after another on these ogg people. After the ice arrow disappeared, the "violent beast" finally stopped. The violent impact seemed to make the huge monster feel dizzy for a moment. AI Xi was surprised to see that his strongest blow could not cause damage to the "violent beast". However, at this time, the snowflakes in the sky began to increase. In almost a few seconds, the original light snow suddenly turned into an extremely violent snowstorm, and the heat around was like being pumped away, The temperature in the whole area began to drop unusually sharply. Here we go! Just like getting the signal, ash was surprised and immediately commanded the ice front shooter to evacuate: "everyone retreat immediately and return to the scheduled location." The temperature all around dropped sharply, and even some of the ogi people''s weapons began to be covered with a thin layer of ice crystals. Soon, the severe cold began to make the ogi people shout nervously in a hoarse voice. At this time, the "violent beast" in the rear burst out a huge roar. The "violent beast" who recovered from vertigo roared wildly with an angry breath, as if the enraged bull rushed towards Aishi recklessly. Along the way, many Ogg people looked at the "violent beast" and hid in fear of becoming the victim of the terrible monster''s anger. One big tree after another broke and collapsed under the reckless impact of the "violent beast". The bone blades on the "violent beast" arms popped out fiercely, and their limbs and arms waved like a death sickle for harvesting life. AI Xi was surprised and quickly put on seven arrows. Several ice front shooters also raised their long bows and aimed at the "violent beast" one after another. Suddenly, dozens of arrows flew out. Even Hagen, not far away, saw this situation and was ready to rush forward regardless of Czech Fried''s obstruction. However, a shadow moves faster than Hagen, even faster than ash''s bow and arrow. The flying shadow jumped down from the sky. The long knife in his hand aimed at the parts of the violent beast''s limbs and joints that were not wrapped by the bone armor, and cut down. The speed was so fast that the "violent beast" didn''t even have time to react. The blade was cut into three parts of the meat, and the dark red blood in the "violent beast" sprayed out and fell on the ground, just like hot molten steel pouring on the snow. The ice and snow were melted immediately, and even a trace of white smoke. However, when the long knife in Feiying''s hand touched the bones in the "violent beast" arm, the blade finally couldn''t move forward. Yalin''s reminder suddenly appeared in his consciousness. Although he didn''t know why, Feiying gave up his intention to continue the attack according to Yalin''s order and quickly walked away. After pulling away for a distance, Feiying felt bursts of pain on his arm. Looking down at Feiying, he found that his right arm was splashed with a few drops of "violent animal" blood, However, there were burn marks on the skin splashed by blood. "Are you okay, kid?" Ash raised his bow at the beast and stood beside the flying shadow. "Don''t call me a child!!" Feiying shouted angrily. The tall woman always seemed to see herself as a child Feiying looked at the burn of his arm in a little surprise. Similarly, AI Xi and Hagen, who received the message from Yalin, couldn''t help but be wary of the huge "violent beast". "No, Lord Yalin." Feiying casually waved his hand and said, "this little injury is no big deal. I''ll take down the big guy''s head for you." Biting his teeth and facing the strong enemy in front of him, the flying shadow showed an excited look and quickly raised his knife again to rush into the "violent beast". The "violent beast" who was attacked by the flying shadow and was hurt was also very angry. Seeing that the small human rushed over again, the "violent beast" cut down with four arms flexibly using bone blades at the flying shadow. In the eyes of ordinary people in the world, the "violent beast" has great power, and often every attack has great destructive power. Even powerful soldiers dare not take it hard. The huge body is even more oppressive, which makes people feel frightened when looking at the "violent beast" from a distance, lest they avoid it. But now the "violent beast" is very angry, because its opponent is flexible like a loach. With its short stature, it quickly shuttles through the blind of its vision, constantly looking for and attacking its weak parts. Even if your own bone blade has great destructive power, it is meaningless not to attack the enemy. In the white book of Youyou, with rich combat experience, the flying shadow soon noticed a fatal defect of the "violent beast", approached and swam around the "violent beast", which made the huge monster''s hands and feet disordered at once, and the long knife in his hand quickly caused four or five wounds on the other party, Behind him, Aishi and the ice front shooters cooperate with the attack without scruples because the flying shadow entangles the "violent beast". Even if the "violent beast" has four arms, it can''t help but look overwhelmed at this time. Ding ~! With a crisp sound, the flying shadow held the broken long knife and opened the distance from the "violent beast". Just now, the "violent beast" finally found a chance to attack himself with the bone blade, and the long knife was disconnected from the middle at the moment of resisting the bone blade attack¡® "Violent beast" interrupted the flying shadow''s long knife and roared madly like relieving hatred. The flying shadow looked at the broken long knife, looked at it again, rushed to his'' violent beast ''and sneered: "it''s very good ~ in that case, I''ll be a little more serious." In the face of ash''s eager cry, Feiying threw away the broken long knife and squeezed the two fingers of her right hand tightly. The black flame ignited from her fingertips like the evil fire of hell, and quickly formed the posture of long sword and spread to Feiying''s whole body. Yalin looked at this scene inside the city of odur and couldn''t help showing his excitement. One of the best moves of Feiying in youyou white book is also the one that makes Yalin feel cool after the black dragon wave. He killed a dragon who changed into a peach in an instant at the dark Martial Arts Conference! At the moment after the formation of the black flame sword, the flying shadow did not hesitate to respond to the ''violent beast''. Feeling the destructive smell of black inflammation, even the "violent beast" with strong physique and resilience could not help feeling fear, and immediately strengthened its own defense with bone armor. "Take the burning sword and try it!" The flying shadow danced the burning killing sword and responded to the bone blade of the "violent beast". At the moment of contact, the bone blade was cut off by the burning killing sword and fell on the ground. The "violent beast" roared back its arm, and then the other three bone blades stabbed it quickly. The flexible cooperation of the four arms is incredible. It seems that the monster who only knows how to kill and destroy has such intelligence. At the critical moment, flying shadow did not dodge with its own agility, but confidently attacked three bone blades at the same time. In the wind and snow, the burning killing sword imitates the Buddha statue. It is like a divine sword that can cut open the world. It cuts three arms strengthened by bone armor layer by layer. In the screaming pain of the "violent beast", a large amount of dark red blood was sprayed from the broken arm. Before each drop of blood splashed onto the flying shadow, it was evaporated by Heiyan¡® Violent beast ''covered the wound with only one remaining arm and retreated repeatedly. His huge body fell heavily to the ground because of the unstable center of gravity. Hagen and Czech fried looked at the boy wrapped by Heiyan in surprise in the distance. The boy named flying shadow hit the terrible monster with one blow. AI Xi, who was always heroic, couldn''t help looking at the "children" in his daily eyes. Perhaps it was really like what he said before that the child was really a terrible existence. The flying snow in the sky suddenly gathered as quickly as if it had been instructed, forming a light curtain shining with white light. At the moment when the people came back to their senses, the light curtain violently burst out an amazing cold, just like the flood of all the mats, freezing the Ogg people in the forest and the struggling ''violent animals'' in an instant Chapter 93 Type composite frozen field array has strong destructive power and wide spread. It is characterized by that through the pre arranged magic signal terminal, only a few high-level mages can cast it in a very short time, and can accurately strike important enemy targets thousands of miles away. During the dragon war ten thousand years ago, this type of composite magic served as a use similar to mines. It was pre buried on the enemy''s road, which could cause unexpected damage to the enemy and delay its travel speed. The wizard mages in the meditator library have slowly re mastered many spells lost since the dragon war. Not only magic, but also the technologies in many fields, including alchemy, artifact making and grain carving, are constantly being rediscovered. This time, the high-level master of frost and snow spirit made an accurate targeted attack on the "violent beast" by using the composite frozen field array. Because some technical bottlenecks have not completely copied this long lost array, it has not yet played its maximum power. However, the people who are on the front line of the battlefield in the misty forest in the distance come, and the power of the unfinished composite frozen field method array is terrible The huge "violent beast" was solidified in the ice crystal, and its ferocious appearance was always fixed in an eternity. The same was true for the Ogg people involved in the power of the Dharma array. It was not only frozen, but also frozen into ice from the outside to the inside, even their blood. While Feiying and others who are also in the battlefield have not been affected by magic at all. On the contrary, Yalin has been very satisfied with the research team led by Medea. After the light curtain of the outbreak of the French array disappeared, the flying shadow realized that the "violent beast" in front of him had been condensed in the ice crystal. Not only the "violent beast" but also many oggs in the nearby area had been killed in the severe cold, but two Nordic warriors, Hagen and Czech Friede, who had been lying in ambush nearby, had led their troops to kill them. "You barbarians don''t want to leave here alive today!" Hagen, who was choked with resentment because he was blocked by Czech Friede, was the first to bear the brunt. When he rushed to the two oggs, before the two unlucky ghosts reacted, one was frozen into a popsicle by the cosmic freezing fist, and the other was kicked cleanly off his neck. Compared with the impulsive Hagen, the double headed dragon warrior Czech fried showed more calm leadership. While commanding the Tauren soldiers and frost snow elf scouts to gradually encircle and suppress the oggs, Czech fried focused on searching for those oggs who seemed to be commanders, Once the target is determined, the terrible combat power of the double headed dragon warrior can solve the opponent in an instant. For the og people, the current situation is incredible. The only ''violent beast'' brought from the clan could be knocked down so easily. When he first met this black haired man, he burst out with amazing strength and killed several warriors in an instant. The silver haired elves that appeared later did not run away in fear when they saw themselves and their people, just like those weak elves before. Instead, the dense arrow rain shot by these elves made the people dead and injured seriously! After sending out the "violent beast", I thought the "violent beast" created by the greatest magic messenger of the family could kill these elves immediately, but the black haired man was able to fight the "violent beast" with equal strength, and cut off a new arm of the violent beast Lord of killing - Atal is on! Is this black haired man really an ordinary weak human? Although the ogres are famous for their ferocity and cruelty, when the "violent beast" they are proud of is frozen, no matter how fierce and fearless the ogres are, there is still an inevitable shake in their team. The powerful fighting power of Hagen and Czech fried deepened the depression of the morale of the Ogg people. However, when the Tauren soldiers and the Giant Mountain Giants rushed into the battlefield, the shaking completely turned into laxity. "Tauren! What is it? How did Tauren appear here?" "Ancient giants! Those are ancient giants!" Compared with the physique and brute force, the Minotaur is far above the Ogg. With the excellent weapons and armor forged in the forge hall, the Minotaur soldiers quickly cut into the Ogg team like a meat grinder. When the heavy battle axe made of refined iron fell, the team of Ogg people often broke out amazing screams. Interestingly, in addition to the "violent beasts", these oggs also brought several ogres, a specialty of the far north wilderness. Originally, these ogres were also difficult to deal with, but this time, these ogres who walked almost horizontally in the far north wilderness met more vicious characters, several mountain giants who were more vicious than them. One of the Mountain Giants swung the sharp wolf tooth hammer and directly broke the ogre into a pile of fragments. The bloody scene made AI Xi feel uncomfortable. Feiying silently suppresses its own black inflammation. Each use of the black inflammation of the demon world will have more or less negative effects on Feiying itself. Originally, he cut off the arm of the "violent beast" with the burning sword. Feiying was going to kill the monster alone, but he didn''t expect that the power of frost would clean up the monster so simply. "Too boring" the flying shadow found the samurai sword damaged in the snow and muttered disappointed. Just as Feiying was ready to deal with other oggs, the ice sculpture of the "violent beast" behind suddenly made a ~ creak ~ creak ~ sound. Before Feiying could react, a large piece of ice fell down and one arm of the "violent beast" grabbed the Feiying firmly. "Not dead yet?" Feiying was a little surprised. Even if she was caught by the violent beast, she didn''t seem too frightened. After she took out a hand from the gap of the violent beast''s giant claw, Feiying immediately prepared to use the burning killing sword to give it a fatal blow again. However, the situation of the "violent beast" in the eyes of the flying shadow also looks very bad. The power of the composite frozen field array has frozen most of the body of the "violent beast". Now the "violent beast" just managed to break free from half of its body and one arm. The originally fierce and terrible monster is now powerless wailing, The voice was full of fatigue and pain and a premonition of death approaching. Even if the ''violent beast'' is about to die, its strong vitality and ferocious nature still make it decide to crush the son human who has hit him hard. When the ''violent beast'' found that the man had pulled out a hand and seemed ready to continue using the black flame, he was about to crush him with all his strength¡® The beast suddenly felt a great force coming from his arm, which almost crushed his bones at once. The sharp pain forced the ''violent beast'' to make a deafening scream of pain! Reluctantly opened his eyes frozen by the frost, "violent beast" finally saw the man holding his wrist, a strange dragon standing on the ground like a human! However, the "violent beast" had no time to think that the other party had gently twisted and crisp broken his arm. At the moment when the "violent beast" let go, the free flying shadow quickly fell on the ground. This is!? Standing on the snow, the flying shadow looks up at the tall figure in front of him. The Dragon horn with a dragon shaped head comparable to the crystal is standing tall. The huge dragon wings and white dragon scales spread all over the body like jade. The thick giant claws are firmly binding the arms of the "violent beast". At the moment, the unique vastness of the dragon is spreading out from it. This is a human dragon standing on the ground between the two forms of dragon and human! The "violent beast" is a ferocious monster mutated by the demon parasitism that distorts the void. However, in the face of the dragon family, which has always represented the highest peak in the whole world, the current "violent beast" is far from being able to compete with it, let alone the most powerful dragon family among the many branches of the dragon family. Under the powerful pressure of the dragon, the "violent beast" was eventually captured by fear! Kraferig looked down at the "violent beast" from a commanding position. After receiving the order from Yalin, kraferig, who was the White Dragon Guard, immediately set out and rushed here. However, he did not expect that Feiying had the power to defeat the "violent beast" alone. Facing the dying enemy who had been badly hurt in front of him, kraferig received the order from Yalin in the soul connection, Quickly and forcefully pulled half of the frozen body of the "violent beast" out of the ice crystal, and the huge force even tore the body of the "violent beast" into two parts. The terrible force almost instantly made kraferige a focus of attention in the battlefield. No matter the Ogg people, Hagen and frost snow elves stopped fighting. Staring at the existence that almost only lives in the story. The "violent beast" torn in two has not completely died, but kraferig did not stop. The white dragon bodyguard in the state of half dragon man mercilessly stabbed his five fingers into the chest protected by bone armor, and pulled out the twisted beating heart under the gaze of countless eyes "What is this?" The huge body of the "violent beast" suddenly seemed to be paralyzed by all its strength. However, the heart of the "violent beast" left its chest and held in kraferig''s hand was still abnormal wriggling and twisting. The vascular tissue flowing with dark red blood is like a living tentacle, twisting and winding around kraferig''s wrist. However, the unique frost force of the white dragon forms a natural protective layer to prevent the erosion of these tentacles. The heart found that it could not erode the target, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped rapidly. Suddenly, a strange wailing sound came up, and the sharp sound was like the scream of the devil from the ground. With the wailing sound, the twisting of the heart became more intense in an attempt to get rid of kraferig''s control. With bursts of wailing sound, a blood red eye appeared on the heart, and then the original complete heart suddenly split from the middle, like opening a mouth. Sharp fine teeth hung upside down on the myocardium. Seeing this strange scene, even the flying shadow born as a big monster couldn''t help showing a surprised look: "what is this?" <> Yalin''s voice couldn''t help but ring out in the ears of the flying shadow. The latter subconsciously looked at the remains of the "violent beast" arbitrarily discarded by kraferig not far away. At this time, the original huge regret was gradually shrinking like an air leaking ball, separated from the posture of the original huge monster, gradually shrunk and finally became an ordinary Ogg. <> With the narration of Yalin, the parasitic devil held by kraferig made a Zizi sound all over his body, and his bloody body was constantly broken and disintegrated, just like ice and snow in front of a stove, and gradually disappeared into the air with a painful cry. <> After Yalin gave the last order, he returned to the city of odur again. Now the main force of the Ogg people has completely dispersed. Although some are scattered in the forest, it is not a climate. The president and major Alex are carrying out search and suppression step by step with their hands. Just the other of the two troublesome things puzzled Yalin. It seemed that the dragon flying to the yanoder mountains turned around quickly and wandered near the forest entrance for a period of time and lost its trace shortly after entering the fog forest. What is this dragon doing? Yalin was puzzled by his behavior for a moment. Chapter 94 Because of the distance, Yalin could not completely judge which branch the Dragon belonged to. Although panda has promised that it still has a one-and-a-half-year novice protection period, it doesn''t want all its enemies to come to the door as soon as the novice protection period expires, especially the green dragon clan, once the biggest enemy of the White Dragon King, even if it can defeat these strong enemies with the strength of the White Dragon King, I''m afraid the newly-built city of odur will also be demolished to the ground because of the aftermath of the battle. The problems on the og side have been basically solved. The main forces have been annihilated, and the magic messenger who manipulated the "violent beast" has his head cut off by the flying shadow. Now, the og only have some scattered Rangers scattered in the forest. President Kim Bradley and major Alex are leading the troops to clean up the fish one by one, Through observation, Yalin has to admit that President Bradley is even slightly better than Miraya in the big sword in terms of fencing and combat experience. Unfortunately, President Bradley still exposed a problem. Although the sage stone implanted in his body gave him the strongest left eye to see through everything, Kim Bradley''s own body did not have the physique that far exceeded human beings like other man-made people, but also maintained on the basis of ordinary human beings. If Bradley fights Miriya, even if the strongest eye can see through the action track of the phantom, the president''s body can''t keep up with the speed of the phantom. Fortunately, however, the fighting power of the Tauren is really strong. In melee, these simple and honest old cattle are really strong against any race, which can just make up for the weakness of frost snow elves in melee. The development of odur city has also entered a new level. After consulting sunezer, Yalin has re planned the whole city. Considering that it may take in more foreign residents like the fugitive high elves in the future, odur city in the mountains is classified as an inner city area. In the future, it will mainly belong to Yalin and special summoners, It is also the main research area of various magic and technology. The outer city area naturally belongs to the place where the local residents who will join odur city later live. Similarly, some summoning creatures who are responsible for production and planting and whose own strength is not very strong, such as frost elf civilians and frost goblins, all live in the outer city area. Of course, this provision is by no means rigid. If local residents in the world want to enter the inner city area, they must have quite outstanding contributions and professional technical knowledge. So far, the inner city area includes facilities such as the meditator library and the attached main research tower, as well as the forger hall and the magic crystal column for high-level mage meditation, as well as two advanced training fields and magic crystal processing centers under construction. The outer city area is mainly used for auxiliary buildings for production. There are four lv12 farms and one lv14 farm (the highest lv30). These farms can ignore the weather and environmental factors through material and energy farms. The higher the level, the larger the expanded sowing area will be, and the yield will gradually increase. After reaching level 10, the logging yard can cultivate tree growers to supplement the forests consumed by felling. In other words, the old saying of Yalin before is to maintain sustainable development. In addition to meeting the daily construction consumption, the materials produced by mines and logging yards are more converted into material energy by Yalin. At present, the population of the whole city is increasing, and the materials required by various research and construction can not be completely self-sufficient. The consumption of material and energy is also doubling with the development of the city, but fortunately, the energy converted by various benefits is still greater than the consumption. The fugitive elves have settled down completely this time, Although it is improving The crystal vision caused by [frost storm barrier] made them uneasy, but after so many miraculous things, the elves quickly adapted to it. The whole elves village has basically taken shape, a beautiful village with a very mysterious flavor. In this land completely covered with ice and snow, the only place where the escaped elves live A little green. It has to be said that besides being good at magic, the bow and arrow is their second sign. After the escaped high elves get the allocated bows and arrows, these elves are almost self-taught, and the accuracy of the arrows is even higher than that of the human archers who have experienced hundreds of battles. At first, the fugitive elves lived in the settlement and almost relied on the supplies and food supplies of odur City, but soon these elves formed several hunting and gathering teams to collect food in the nearby forest. Now, after the construction of the whole village, a large area of farmland has been reclaimed, Under the influence of the [gift of the king of the white dragon], all kinds of crops can grow normally even in the wind and snow, and the escape elves soon found another strange phenomenon. All crops grow faster than those planted in the most fertile land in the outside world. The escaped high elves did not study this strange phenomenon much. In their hearts, all this was a miracle performed by the mysterious dominator of the forest and mountains. At ordinary times, Yalin didn''t pay too much attention to these elves. He just asked Tuoqi and frost snow elves to collect the observation information and have a look. However, Tuoqi, who has recently won the favor of the escape elves, told Yalin an important thing. It seems that the escape elves have an important collective meeting for some time. After learning that, Yalin immediately asked the high elves'' undercover ''summoned by the system to reconfirm. After arrogill, who had led the elves to flee, was taken away by himself, the high elves who had decided to settle down were ready to re elect their leaders. This was in Yalin''s expectation, and it was not in vain to summon a group of high elves who were completely obedient to their own orders to become insiders. As long as we make good use of this election and completely control these fugitive high elves, it will never be a problem. In order to ensure success, it seems that we still need to do a little ideological work in irogel. "Arrogill \ arrogill \ Sitting in the study, Yalin whispered the name of elujah and recalled the performance of the strong elf girl all the way. To be honest, Yalin had to admit that he was indeed attracted by the unique charm of elujah. I''m afraid this has something to do with the world in which I used to live. Compared with those rich women in the world in the past, when Xiaomi, shouting that it''s better to marry well than to learn well, and relying on others to shine. Yalin admires those women who are clean and self loving and rely on their own efforts to shine in an environment corroded by money and power. If the elf girl aro Jier lives in the world before Yalin, she must be a girl with a firm view of feelings and a gentle, considerate and considerate character. She often falls in love with a man and silently supports and pays behind him, unless she encounters great difficulties, Otherwise, it''s hard for a girl like arrogill to be tempted by money. As long as contact for a long time, it will make any man crazy. Even those so-called rich CHILDES will know how to cherish her. Yalin believed that if he could meet a girl like arrogill when he ran away from home in the past world, he would not hesitate to exchange all his wealth for arrogill. The male elf named greiser, who fell in love with irogel, may one day return to the snow covered forest after gaining strength and challenge himself, the ''evil god'' who took away the only loved one in his heart! I''m like the ultimate villain boss in a novel. It''s reasonable that I met the creator. I should be the protagonist. Yalin thought of it and smiled at himself. Suddenly, Yalin''s spirit detection felt that fili was slowly coming here. Along the way, fili looked around carefully and used her power to detect from time to time to ensure that she had not been followed by a double horsetail lady. Dong ~ Dong ~ soon there was a knock on the door. "Please come in." After getting Lin''s permission, fili with beautiful silver hair poked her small head out from behind the door. After determining that there was only Lin in the room, fili finally walked in safely. Seeing fili''s cautious and lovely appearance, Yalin couldn''t help laughing: "don''t worry, fili, a little red devil with double horsetail didn''t follow you today." "Red little devil?" Philly tilted her head and didn''t seem to react. "Lin, miss yuansaka Lin, who is often with you." Yalin reminded me. Red little devil with two horsetails! Philip muttered in her heart and soon decided to give this title to Lin. Looking back, Yalin realized that it should be late at night now! Because she doesn''t need sleep and won''t be sleepy, she often has the illusion of time difference when she is busy at work. She can''t tell whether it''s day or night. Philip runs to her room so late Thinking of this, Yalin took the initiative to sit next to fili. This move immediately made fili seem a little nervous. Looking at Philly Ross sitting on the sofa, at such a close distance, Yalin carefully appreciated Philly, her long silver hair on her waist and some skin that seemed to lack pigment but looked more white. Her delicate and beautiful face was slightly cold because of the restriction of nerve transmission caused by power control, But it makes Philip look like a beautiful doll made by the God of art. Very beautiful!! Yalin praised sincerely in his heart. "That \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Yalin stroked fili''s silver hair and looked at the girl who seemed to hesitate because of nervousness. A mischievous ice cube was condensed and put on fili''s forehead. "Ah!!" Feili, who was cold and irritated, gave a cry of surprise and hurriedly opened Yalin''s hand. Looking at the mischief''s successful bad smile, Feili couldn''t help but toot her mouth angrily. Before Philip broke out her poisonous tongue, Yalin gently held Philip''s cheek and kissed her forehead! For a moment, Philip''s whole body seemed to be motionless as if she had been cast a rigid magic. It seemed that the nerves of her whole body were concentrated on the forehead surrounded by warmth. A pair of wide open eyes revealed surprise and shyness at the same time, quietly staring at the face in front of us. The crystal wall clock on the wall still swings rhythmically, but the two people in the room seem to have stopped at this moment. ========================================= Belika town in the far north is located near the belika fortress at the junction with the fog forest. Because of the fortress, the town is also named the same name. The whole belika town acts as a transit station for the transportation of materials and personnel of the fortress, and its geographical location and importance are no less than that of belika fortress itself in some aspects. Because every month, transportation teams and caravans come to this town in the far north, which also brings the prosperous material circulation here. Therefore, it has created a lively town in the most remote area. Some time ago, because a large number of elves fled in the southern kingdom of karut, the slave merchants in the free city, the commercial center in the eastern mainland, hired a large number of mercenaries to catch the escaping elves all the way. They didn''t stop because of the wind and snow until they entered the forest of fog. Because of the security risks caused by the gathering of a large number of mercenaries, belika fortress had to send a garrison to stay in the town, which has deterred those mercenaries who live a life of knife head licking blood every day. After it was determined that it was impossible to pursue the fugitive elves, the mercenaries hired by the free city had almost evacuated, but belika town was not deserted. On the contrary, the emergence of a special product attracted more businessmen and people, and even some magicians who were highly respected and treated on weekdays. In the restaurant of the snow house, a well-known hotel in belika Town, many diners focused more or less on a special group of travelers. "I said," Why are these guys always staring at us? " Cancer golden saint manigott dropped his fork, looked around and said. In a corner of the restaurant, a team of strange travelers is suffering from the unbridled gaze of others. The members of the team look quite strange. Not to mention a small blonde child sitting with a big man in huge armor, but next to him are three beautiful "women", a beautiful woman with pale blond hair and a dress of a female swordsman, Behind his back was a double handed sword that seemed to be heavy for men to hold. The other has long hair as blue as the sky, like the most delicate rose in the rose garden. Even dressed in male service, people will never forget her beauty. The last woman covered herself with a cloak, so that people can''t see a reason, but the special temperament of dust gives people a noble feeling, just like a daughter who has accepted the most strict aristocratic etiquette Many people stared at the three women fascinated, and some tried to talk to them. But the remaining three men in the team had to let most people get rid of the idea of chatting up. ¡¶¡·. Provide the fastest and latest novels Chapter 95 The blue haired man in this team probably looks the most common. He has a cynical look and a bad smile. He seems to be like a little gangster everywhere in the street, but he gives people a strange feeling. Whenever he is close to him, people always feel like they are approaching death, which makes people shudder. On the contrary, the other person next to the blue haired man gives people a feeling of loyalty, simplicity and honesty. His muscles are powerful. At a glance, he knows that he is a trained soldier. In particular, he has seven scars on his chest, which seem to be arranged into a special figure. It looks like a spoon. I don''t know if this represents any unusual significance. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Giant sword! A terrible black sword that can''t be described in words, heavy, huge, hard and with an unknown smell of death! Judging from the size of the sword, many people in the restaurant have been discussing whether the sword holder can really wield the weapon that only looks very heavy, including powerful soldiers trained in the harsh environment of the far north. Perhaps the holder of the sword, the only man in this strange team who looks like a soldier, with black armor and black cloak, exudes a heavy and incomparable murderous spirit, which is the breath of soldiers who have struggled from the bloody hell in the battlefield for a long time. The exposed right arm is covered with scars left in the battle, but the left hand seems to have some kind of iron prosthesis. From his flexible use of prosthetic fingers holding the dinner plate, it seems to be alive, which makes people not sure whether it is really a prosthetic. The man who has lost his right eye is just eating his own food silently, listening to the strange eyes cast by the people around him "It feels like we have become rare animals." Manigott threw the spoon against the back of the chair and looked around. "There''s no way. Who calls our team? It''s too conspicuous." Miriya held her head and replied helplessly, "fortunately, you two don''t have to carry that strange golden box, otherwise we don''t even think we can get into the city." "Tut!" Manigott''s head tilted and looked at the silver ring on his finger: "yes, it''s amazing to put the holy clothes in this ring, but it saves a lot of trouble. Don''t you think so? Our beautiful Ms. yabaifica!" ¡°©­©­©­¡± Manigott obviously noticed the misunderstanding of the guests in the restaurant about yabaifica, who answered it with wordless silence. After Bai Long made a detour at high altitude and crossed belika fortress, the people who landed on the ground immediately rode a long wool cotton boll sheep to the border town under the guidance of a professional "guide". Before departure, Yalin had prepared all the things that might be needed for the people in the team, especially the most obvious silver hair of Princess Luo Jiean, which had been dyed into the common black hair of residents in the far north with the prepared special hair dye in advance. For the people of the kingdom of Isaacson in the north of the land, the most notable feature of the beautiful princess with silver snow is her silver hair as white as snow. For the royal highness of the Royal Palace, what is it like, the inhabitants of the border area, or the inhabitants of the city of Wang, are not quite clear. So when Princess Luo Jiean dyed her black hair and entered belika Town, she was hardly suspected. In the big sword, merrya was originally silver hair, but fortunately, Yali changed the "super physical resistance" special ability. After that, the body that had been eroded by demons and flesh had recovered a lot. Even the original silver hair has changed back to the pale gold. Otherwise, merrya will enter the town of beckka, and maybe it will be mistaken for the princess of silver snow. "Well, what shall we do next?" Miss Amy! " Miriya smiled a rare smile and asked Princess Luo Jiean, whose pseudonym was'' Amy ''. Princess Luo jie''an hurriedly took out the map she carried, looked at it, and recalled the route she had sneaked out of Wangdu and came to belika fortress with master Gretel''s investigation team. After thinking for a while, Luo jie''an began to carefully plan the way forward. "After passing belika Town, we can always look to the southeast. After passing through two territories, we can reach Wangdu. In terms of travel, it takes about ten days to ride cotton boll sheep, and a week to ride fast horse." Before Princess Luo jie''an finished speaking, Edward, a little bean who had been addicted to books at the dinner party, complained with a distressed look: "Miss Luo jie''an, do you mean we have to spend ten days riding that stupid goat?" However, Edward had not finished saying this, and Al Fons quickly put his brother''s mouth up, because his brother had just told the real name of his brother''s Royal Highness. When he started out, brother Alin and his royal highness warned that they must not tell her real name outside. Alphonse, who was still a little childish in his psychological age, was excited and inadvertently used too much force when covering Edward''s mouth. After Edward motioned his brother to take his hand away, a red handprint was printed on Edward''s mouth. "How painful! Can''t you lighten up, Al?" "Sorry, brother!" Edward rubbed his sore mouth and looked around. It seemed that the noisy environment in the restaurant covered up his voice. My gaffe just now was due to the kind of stupid goat I rode all the way to the town. This goat didn''t listen to me at all. It was clear that everyone''s goat was honestly carrying everyone forward, that is, the one I rode kept making trouble, one to the East and one to the West, He kept shaking his body all the way to throw himself down. On the way to belika Town, Edward finally arrived after a desperate struggle with the cotton boll sheep. Now Edward felt a headache when he heard that he had to ride a goat for ten days! "But then again ?" Kenjiro in Beidou Shenquan looked around for a long time before slowly saying, "as far as the border towns in the far north are concerned, it''s more lively than expected." Kenjiro''s words made Princess Luo Jiean, who had discussed the way forward with Miriya, also notice some things. Compared with her initial passing through belika town with the investigation team, the flow of people in belika town has indeed increased a lot this time. Most of the guests in the restaurant seem to be businessmen and tourists from all over the mainland, Even Luo Jiean noticed that two water system magicians in robes were sitting in a quiet corner. The Saxony kingdom is located in the far north. Compared with other regions of the mainland, the density of water elements here is much higher, which is very suitable for the cultivation of water system magicians. It also makes a small number of magicians in the Saxony Kingdom mainly focus on water system magic, including the court magician master Gretel. Belika town is located in the front line of fighting with the Ogg barbarians in the northernmost part of the border. If the snowstorm in the fog forest had not stopped every summer, only mages would respond to the Royal call to support belika fortress when they had to go south to rob the defensive Ogg. In ordinary times, almost no mages would come to such remote towns. Gus stood up at this time, looked around the crowd and slowly said, "I''ll go out for a walk. It''s too boring here." Gus, who once served as a mercenary in the legend of sword wind in the original book, adapted very quickly to this new world. Like the world he used to live with, people have the same hierarchy between people, sword, battlefield and blood, except for magic, dragons, elves and dwarfs, which only existed in the legend in his previous world. The world doesn''t seem to be much different! Gus couldn''t help looking up at the sky and unconsciously stroked the ''brand'' on his neck. Although the long eared elves have reduced the spell power with engraved lines before departure, according to their saying, the dead will no longer attach to themselves. However, if you are too close to the existence of the dead or the devil, you will still feel some pain. After standing in place and thinking for a while, Gus sighed with self mockery and walked to a busy pub in the town. After paying a tip of 50 Ryan, Gus quickly heard a lot of useful news from the waiter of the pub. Recently, many foreign businessmen and magicians came to belika town. The main reason is for the cracked toothed wolf in the snow field in the misty forest. Originally, the snow split toothed wolf was the last beast that hunters in the far north wanted to meet when hunting in the forest, but I don''t know what happened recently. The snow split toothed wolf suddenly mutated. The original snow-white fur changed to light blue, and the fur became as hard as iron armor. These mutated split toothed wolves are more powerful and aggressive than before, Some time ago, several hunters in the town spent a lot of money to catch a mutant cracked toothed wolf. When the villagers were watching and discussing, a water system magician exposed here suddenly offered to buy the wolf from the hunter after looking at the cracked toothed Wolf for a while. In the eyes of the villagers, the noble magician offered a lot of money, and the hunter was happy to exchange a wild wolf that had no great use except fur for a small amount of wealth. A week after the magician took the cleft toothed wolf away, suddenly several magicians from all over the mainland rushed to belika town. The first thing these magicians did when they came to the town was to ask the hunters and villagers whether there were cleft toothed wolves to sell, whether dead or alive, the meat and fur of cleft toothed wolves, The internal organs and bones of these magicians are willing to pay a high price. Of course, the premise must be that the fur has mutated into a light blue split toothed wolf. "The villagers have lived here for decades. They have never seen so many magicians come to the town and pay such a high price. As a result, it immediately caused a sensation in the town. Almost all hunters, even some blacksmiths and loggers have put down their things and ran into the forest." When the waiter in the tavern said this, he leaned on the table and shook his head helplessly: "originally, this kind of wild wolf was the last beast that hunters in the town want to meet. Now everyone is crazy looking for the trace of split toothed wolf." Gus tasted the special "hot ale" in belika Town, smacked it and continued to ask, "did those ~ um ~ magicians say what they want to buy these wolves for?" "Well, I don''t know." The waiter shook his head, looked around, pointed to another big man with strong muscles and said: "That guy is a blacksmith in old Bob''s village. He once went to the misty forest to hunt a cracked toothed wolf and caught one, but the price was bitten by the cracked toothed wolf. Now he can''t even wield the hammer. Fortunately, the magician who bought the wolf from him generously gave him a large reward, which is enough for this guy to live the rest of his life. You can ask him A guy, believe me, two cups of our special "Huoguo hot wine" can get words out of his mouth. " Gus nodded and gave the waiter 20 Reynold to the old fellow Bob. As the waiter reminded him, after the two cup of "hot fruit wine" entered the old Bob''s belly, the old blacksmith''s box opened immediately. When old Bob was selling the captured cleft toothed wolf, he made a side attack and asked some words from the younger magician. It seems that these mutated cleft toothed wolf fur contains very strong water magic elements. After obtaining the fur, magicians can process it into strong and powerful armor, and the wolf meat and internal organs, including bones, exist with magic elements, Eating some wolf meat and viscera rich in water elements every day can speed up the cultivation speed and magic affinity of water magicians. Bones can even be made into the handle of magic wands "In a word, today''s cracked toothed wolf ~ burp ~ is covered with treasure ~ burp ~, and those magicians want to..." Old Bob said drunk. After the third drink, old Bob spit out some news. The young magician told himself that the magician who first bought the split toothed wolf was a tutor in his magic school. The magician has domesticated the snow split toothed wolf into his own demons. These split toothed wolves can become magicians, In particular, the water system magicians always have to help. Now many magicians in belika town are willing to pay double or even triple or quadruple the price to buy the living mutant split toothed wolf. While old Bob was still talking, Gus suddenly raised his eyebrows and touched his neck. For a moment, Gus noticed three people coming down from the second floor of the tavern, a young woman and a man, and the last one who didn''t know his gender shrouded in a gray robe. The three people didn''t seem to notice Gus''s vision. After paying, they went straight out of the tavern. Gus stood up and couldn''t help clenching his fist. After coming to this new world, his brand gave out pain for the first time. This feeling is the feeling that he once met the apostles of the hand of God, The source of this feeling is the man who is covered in the robe. Will there be apostles of the hand of God in this world? Gus wondered for a moment, and the breath of hatred could not be suppressed. No matter what the brand pain made him very clear, that person would never be a "good" existence. Anyway, the brand pain was reminding himself that we must cut the existence that caused the pain into pieces! Despite old Bob''s surprise, Gus quickly left the pub and chased out! Chapter 96 Name: zings Race: Human Occupation: swordsman Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 10 / 10 Strength: 347 Agility: 107 Spirit: 123 Wisdom: 98 Constitution: 232 Favorability: friendly 17 / 100 Special ability: soul connection (soul is connected with Yalin) death struggle (when facing a fatal blow, Gus''s all attributes are temporarily increased by 100% and have a certain chance to escape death) blood will (Gus''s all attributes will be increased by up to 50% according to the degree of damage after being hurt) (Gus''s strength will increase slowly in the combat state and recover after the battle) the curse armor of the Berserker (Gus''s all attributes will be greatly improved and immune to all spiritual magic when used, and his life will continue to decrease, and there is a high chance that he will be regardless of the enemy and ourselves) strong physique (strength and physique will be increased by 5%) and reflex nerve (agility will be increased by 5%) Growth potential: B Special Summon resurrection needs: 8400 soul energy Out of the tavern, the world is still flying snowflakes. In the crowded street, pangs was surprised to find that the three people just lost their trace in an instant, and the stabbing pain on their necks was also absent at this time. "Damn it!" Gus looked around. He really lost the trace of the three. Asked the passers-by nearby, but no one saw the three people walking out of the tavern. Gus asked and paid attention to the traces they might leave. In the silver and white world covered with snow, Gus with black armor and cloak was like a jumping black spot. As the sky slowly approached dusk, Gus finally gave up looking for fatigue and was ready to return to the hotel. Shortly after Gus left his place, three figures appeared in the dead corner of a roof. People in black robes looked at Gus''s leaving figure and rubbed their fingers a little surprised. "It seems that you can feel my existence \ ninterest!" The black robed man''s voice sounded very hoarse and strange, like a thirsty man trying to make a deep hoarse sound. The woman standing next to the man in black robe is young but has a charming face like a mature lady. Although she is also dressed in a windbreaker to keep out the cold, she still can''t hide her exquisite figure. However, the woman''s long hair is gray white. Compared with Princess Luo Jiean with silver hair, the woman''s hair looks withered and decadent, Even the skin is too pale, and the whole body reveals a breath that doesn''t look like a living person: "do you need us to deal with him, master!" "No! It seems that he is not from the Holy See. There is no need to cause unnecessary trouble." The man also has dead gray hair. A black scale under the windbreaker blown by the wind and snow shows up: "we can kill him." "You two fight together. Even if you can defeat him, you can never retreat all over." The man in black looked at it and finally waved his hand: "I can feel that his soul seems to attract me, and the sword behind him is very special!" After thinking for a while, the black robe man said, "we came to this border town to determine if the mutant wolf was as rumor as simultaneous interpreting some of the materials. Maybe we didn''t need to do it ourselves, so that the town guards could take care of him." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ On the way back, Gus still looked around vigilantly, but still got nothing. When he went to the stone in the central square of the town, he found a large group of people surrounding the hospital. Gus was not interested in watching, but Gus noticed a familiar figure in the crowd. Kenjiro! A straightforward and honest man, full of blood and jealous of evil! It seems that he is practicing some magical boxing. Even he can easily detect it. Kenjiro is not a simple role. In the hospital, two hunters from belika town were carried here. Originally, five of them went to the forest to hunt split toothed wolves, but unfortunately they met the wolves. Three of them became the food of the wolves. Although the other two escaped successfully, they were also seriously injured. A man was torn off a large piece of meat by a cracked toothed wolf on his thigh. The blood had been soaked and the bandage of the emergency bandage dropped on the ground. Although the injured hunter was still conscious, his face was pale. It was obvious that he lost too much blood. Kenjiro''s tall head was noticeable in the crowd. The accurate acupoint click stopped the bleeding of the wound in an instant, which made the crowd around him exclaim. The residents of the border towns of Saxony Kingdom also heard that there were some high priests in the Vatican, the largest religious force in the east of the mainland, They can use a special magic to heal wounds, even fatal wounds, in an instant. But I haven''t seen anyone use their fingers to stop the bleeding near the wound. "If you lose too much blood, it may be life-threatening. Is there a hospital here that can give blood transfusion?" Inadvertently asked, Kenjiro soon recalled from the answer in the mouth of the town that he is now in a world with relatively backward science and technology and medical level. There is no formal medical institution and perfect medical means. People rely entirely on all kinds of herbs and drugs and that kind of incredible magic for treatment. Obviously, this border town does not have the medical conditions of a big city. Coupled with the time wasted by the wounded being sent back, the townspeople are almost not optimistic that the injured hunter can survive. For a time, the sound of regret continued to ring around. The strange variation of the split toothed wolf made this dangerous beast that no one wanted to meet become a hot commodity with bare hands. In order to earn more money, many hunters kept looking and trying to hunt the split toothed wolf, but the result caused many sacrifices. Most of the residents of belika town have lived here for several generations. They have known each other from their grandparents and parents, just like relatives. Now, belika town has fallen into sorrow due to the frequent sacrifice of personnel. Many townspeople began to feel sorry for the neighbors who lost their lives for some money, and realized that this sudden mutation split toothed wolf was by no means a gift from God. Kenjiro looked at the increasingly weak hunter and seemed to feel the approaching of his death. The will to survive made the hunter hold the doctor''s hand like the last straw. Kenjiro looked too much. He was struggling on the wasteland in the doomsday world destroyed by nuclear weapons, Many of them will show this look, the instinct of survival! He took out a bottle of red medicine from the space ring and gave it to the doctor. In the surprised eyes and whispers of the people, Kenjiro got up and left the medical center. Before long, the crowd behind him had given a surprise cheer. Kenjiro knew that the injured had been saved. There is only one thing Kenjiro doesn''t know. The bottle of red therapeutic medicine he took out is the highest purity therapeutic medicine exchanged by Yalin with material and energy at all costs. It can cure all trauma and quickly recover physical strength in a very short time. If it is sold in the world, the bottle of Medicine is worth at least 5000 lien at the market price, And there is usually no market. In this world, ordinary civilians usually recover slowly after being treated by doctors. Some priests in the holy see in the east of the mainland can save a dying person in an instant through advanced divination. Similarly, some priests in the holy capital in the west of the mainland also have the same ability. They are the prayers of the elves in foreign countries, Orc shaman priests have different instant healing abilities. But priests and priests usually appear in places that need urgent treatment, such as during conflicts and wars. Usually, few people can enjoy this treatment except a few royal family members and nobles. Some magicians can also learn some healing spells, but the effect of healing spells mastered by magicians is much worse than the divine spells excelled by priests and priests. Usually, some adventurers and mercenaries do not have the opportunity to hire a priest. Even a magician, not every mercenary regiment has the opportunity to recruit one. At this time, mercenaries wandering in battlefields and dangerous places usually buy healing potions prepared by pharmacists. Depending on the purity, high-purity potions can also achieve the effect of priests using divination. Obviously, medicine is not something that ordinary people can buy. The cost of various drugs required for a bottle of medicine with low purity is already the living expenses of an ordinary family for half a month. The high-purity drugs that can be prepared by great master pharmacists, especially several precious eternal drugs, can only be purchased through special auction venues. Often these are sky high prices that ordinary people can''t imagine. Not long after walking out of the crowd, Kenjiro saw Gus leaning against the wall from a distance. Gus in black and a giant sword was very conspicuous in the snow-white world. "You''re such a good man," Gus said. I don''t know whether it''s praise or ridicule. "Maybe!" Gus also took a bottle of the same medicine from the space ring and shook it: "this is really a magical medicine ~ ~ is it worth it to give it to someone you don''t know?" Before departure, Yalin exchanged five bottles of this highest purity therapeutic medicine for everyone, explained in detail the effect of this rare medicine for them, and deliberately told everyone not to use it easily except in times of crisis. Five bottles of the highest purity therapeutic medicine is like giving everyone five more lives, one can be used less. "A bottle of medicine for a person''s life is very cost-effective." However, Kenjiro answered faintly. In the world at the end of the century, Kenjiro saw too many deaths. Unfortunately, in the doomsday world where all materials were scarce, even Beidou Shenquan could not save more people. Now that he can save a person, he will not stand idly by for Kenjiro, who was kind and warm. Gus smiled and didn''t say anything. His career as a mercenary and his crusade against the apostles of the hand of God also made Gus see too much hypocrisy and betrayal. Maybe it''s good to have such a partner full of benevolence and righteousness. Night fell on the earth, and the originally noisy towns gradually quieted down. There was no other sound except the roar of wind and snow and the occasional patrol guards. Most of the residents in the town have gone to sleep, because many magicians who came to buy split toothed wolves and hunters and mercenaries from other areas who also heard the news to prepare to enter the forest to hunt split toothed wolves, the only hotel in belika town was overcrowded for a time. If there are no hotels in other areas, mercenaries can make do in the streets for a night. But the extremely cold temperature in the far north has to make everyone stop sleeping on the streets. If you don''t prepare the means to keep out the cold, maybe you sleep tonight and never wake up tomorrow. Some smart belika town residents quickly found new ways to make money. Residents with spare rooms rented spare rooms one after another. Even if they shouted twice the price of the hotel, many people were willing to live. After all, no one wanted to experience the taste of sleeping in the wind and snow below zero. In a remote room on the east side of the town, the three members of the original house owner''s family are lying quietly on the bed like dead people. The black armor man Gus met this morning is sitting quietly on the chair waiting. In the cellar for stacking dry firewood, the gray haired woman is standing with the man in black robes, The cellar is very clean. In the center is painting a strange magic array with an unknown pigment. In the center of the array lies a mage dressed in blue foam. At the moment, the mage has cut his neck and lost his life. The complete skeleton of a cracked toothed wolf is being placed next to the mage. As the grey haired woman whispered some ancient spell, a white light fog slowly floated out of the mage''s body. In the light fog, a desperate figure was vaguely struggling madly. The cellar was full of pain that made people feel the sour tip of the tongue. The grey haired woman didn''t care about the struggle and cry of her soul. Her fingers drew black symbols. The mage''s soul suddenly rushed to the cracked toothed wolf''s bones. After a moment of silence, a dark green flame appeared in the skull and eyes of the cracked toothed wolf. Then, with a click of grinding, the cracked toothed wolf''s bones slowly supported the ground and stood up! Seeing all this, the black robed man nodded and said happily, "Hey, how can I say? This is really more effective than originally expected. There is no exclusion in the attachment of other souls, and the bone strength is stronger than that of ordinary cracked toothed wolves." "I can feel that the master ~ mutant cracked toothed wolf seems to have some magic naturally. I woke up its body with only a little magic." The grey haired woman continued to control the dead skeleton of the cracked toothed wolf. "This mutant split toothed wolf may have more value for us to explore, but let''s stop here today. After all, it''s not too safe here!" "Yes, master." The grey haired woman waved her hand, and a black light door appeared behind her. The Dead Skeleton cracked toothed wolf immediately walked in. After finishing everything, the black robed man called the black armor man waiting in the room and ordered him to dispose of the mage''s body. When he was preparing to dispose of the master''s body, the black robed man immediately recalled the strange man he met today. It was clear that he had covered his breath with a secret method, but he seemed to find himself "Wait a minute, sanerwad." thinking of this, the man in black suddenly motioned to the man in black armor to stop. "What can I do for you, master?" Wald immediately stopped what he was doing mechanically. Looking at the bodies in the room, the man in black showed a strange smile. Maybe he can use the waste to try to see what''s different about the man who gives himself a strange feeling today.; Chapter 97 Late at night in the city of audur Yalin gently kisses fili''s forehead. Fili''s back is leaning against the sofa. Her cheeks are red. Her eyes, which were wide open, have been closed tightly because of shyness. In the dark, the girl with silver hair focuses almost all her nerves on her forehead and feels the strange warmth. It feels very warm and comfortable When these two words flashed in Philip''s mind, Yalin''s lips had left Philip''s forehead. Feili suddenly opened her eyes. Although she could not see any expression on her face, which was limited by NianWei, her red cheeks and bewildered behavior showed Feili''s shame. "Lin Lin, why do you suddenly do this to me, me, that me!" Philip blushed and stammered, unable to speak clearly. Yalin, who is a man of two generations, has already felt some strange feelings for herself in her previous relationship with Philip! On weekdays, fili looks a little gloomy and doesn''t like to talk much. A friend, miss yuansaka, who was forced to sympathize with each other under the "persecution" of the evil taste witch, has also lost a lot of words since fili said "it''s all Lin''s fault" last time. Although miss yuansaka Lin hopes to make up with fili again, fili usually looks cold and silent, but Miss Lin doesn''t know what to do and where to start. Yalin quietly looked at some shy and flustered fili. Fili with silver hair reaching her waist was indeed a rare beautiful girl. Miss shuangmawei yuanbanlin was lively and active, and exuded the breath of youth at any time. The purity of the elf girl arojier is flawless, with a holy beauty that can not be blasphemed. Feili, who is a little fake in her character, is like a delicate doll, which always makes people hope to hold her in their arms and take good care of her Of course, it would be perfect if Philip didn''t have the attribute of poisonous tongue. "Philly ~ are you up so late?" Yalin gently combed Philip''s long silver hair. With her face turned, fili quietly asked Yalin to comb her long hair. After thinking for a while, fili opened her mouth and said in a low voice, "Lin Lin \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "What?" Yalin looked at the way fili wanted to talk and stopped, and couldn''t help asking. After a while of silence, Philip finally summoned up her courage: "Lin Lin, do you like Lin?" Ah!? Yalin felt his brain freeze! For miss yuansaka, Yalin really doesn''t know how to answer this question. If you like it, it must be a little. After all, as one of the popular heroines in the fat story, miss yuansaka Lin has a very high charm. In a way, as fans, I really like yuansaka Lin too much, but that kind of love is completely different from what fili says now "Why do you ask this Philip?" "Lin Lin, do you like Lin Lin?" Yalin hesitated and replied, "like, just as I like every companion in this world." After a long silence, Philip whispered, "Lin Lin, do you think I''m useless?" useless!? With a sigh, Yalin smiled bitterly and flicked his finger on fili''s head: "why do you have this idea, fili? You are a user of the ability to read power, have a high talent and are the best in the ability to read power." "But officially, because of this, I feel useless!!!" Suddenly, before Yalin finished speaking, the silver haired girl shouted angrily, After venting her emotions, fili murmured like a frustrated ball: "since I came to this world, I don''t think I can help you at all. I''m not good at sports, can''t fight, don''t know how to use magic, and even know nothing about housework and cooking. Lillian needs to help clean the room." Lillian!? Yalin thought for a while. In retrospect, Lillian is the frost snow fairy maid who is specially responsible for taking care of Philip''s daily life, just like Philip''s personal maid. "Lin Lin, you want to study the ability of ''reading power''. I just go to the research tower every day to show the ability of ''reading power'' to that evil aunt. In addition, I have nothing to do. I don''t want Lin to know magic and be able to grind gemstones, and I don''t know how to refine gold like Uncle Mao. I can help you build, let alone be able to deal with that kind of power like a little man with black hair Terrible monster, I can''t do anything except "read power" Philip confided her troubles to Lin, but Lin was ashamed to hear it. Aunt Medea, uncle Mao, major Alex, and the little man with black hair, flying shadow!! It seems that Philip has given everyone a nickname these days. If Medea knows this title, the somewhat gloomy ancient Greek witch will definitely demote Philip from a costume doll to a drug test mouse! As for the other two, major Alex, who is simple, honest and gentle, may be nothing, but the little black haired man who pays special attention to his height recently will definitely work hard with Philip. Although a character shorter than Feiying has recently come, Feiying has found some comfort from him. (in belika town outside the forest, a small man who was shot sneezed) With a deep sigh, fili looked at the ceiling with blank eyes: "Sometimes I really envy Lin. she knows magic and can grind magic crystal stone. She can even act as a teacher for so many people. She can share a lot of things for Lin Lin. moreover, Lin''s character is cheerful and soon became good friends with everyone. Unlike me, she can only spend the rest of her time in her own room except studying the tower every day." At the thought of these, Philip felt some pain in her heart. Yes! I envy and even envy the two horsetail ladies. I can always see the red figure in the city of odur. I am confident to talk and work with everyone, even if I spend much more time with Lin Lin than myself. "Philly" for a moment, Yalin didn''t know what to say. Sometimes Yalin also feels that he is really hard to be in charge of the family. It is clear that those YY through the protagonists in the novel are a lot of young brothers and horses. As long as they leave things to the younger brothers, there is no need to consider the issue of loyalty. As long as the aura of the protagonist shines, it is simpler and more harmonious than a harmonious society. All the special summoners summoned from my side, who have been endowed with a good soul by the original work, have their own values and behavior. In the days we get along, we are quite harmonious, but there are inevitably some small bumps. At this time, we need to be the peacemaker as the master, Now there are not many special summoned characters. When the territory gradually expands and the number of Special Summoned characters increases, these contradictions will increase. I''m afraid I also need to make arrangements in advance to make everyone live in harmony. Even if it is a fake house, he still doesn''t want to see his favorite characters fighting with each other. It''s the biggest wish in Yalin''s heart to live in peace, visit and explore the world. "Do you think your ability to ''read power'' is very useless? Philip!" Yalin thought for a while and comforted Philip. "Lin Lin, you should know what is the biggest effect of my ability to ''read power''?" Philip asked back. "Of course!" Yalin has completely supplemented the information about reggios in the steel city, Whether it''s animation or fiction: "generally speaking, the ability to ''read power'' is the ability to move objects across the air, but Feili''s ability to ''read power'' can be applied to other senses, including human vision and hearing, to convey the information you collected through the barite steelmaking stick to your peers." Feili finally nodded: "right! Lin Lin! But my ability is of no use here. Lin Lin, you have the ability similar to me, even higher than me." Similar abilities? Yalin was speechless for a moment. In some aspects, her mental detection was indeed far beyond Philip''s ability to "read power". After all, Philip''s feedback to the intelligence through "read power" must use the scales of the recrystallized steel rod as the medium, just like a detection instrument. Therefore, there is a great distance limit on the range that fili can control. Although it can reach a range of nearly 100 kilometers, it is indeed a big witch to see a small Witch compared with the point where spiritual detection directly crosses the edge of the forest. Moreover, the king of the white dragon is sealed. "I''m not good at fighting and sports, and the fighting in this world is even more dangerous and terrible than the world I used to live in. All I can do is to stand in a safe place from a distance," said Philip. Here, she seemed to get excited and even breathe a little fast, The silver haired girl grabbed Yalin''s hand, and there seemed to be some crystal beads in the corners of her eyes: "Lin Lin \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Looking at fili''s sad appearance for the first time, Yalin also felt a little unbearable. He caressed fili''s long silver hair gently. Yalin slowly said, "I know fili very well. In fact, you don''t know that the value of ''mindfulness'' ability is very great. Sometimes you just need to change the method of use." Seeing Philip''s puzzled look, Yalin smiled and released Philip''s warm and soft hands. To be honest, there was little skin contact between them. There was almost no too intimate behavior except the previous two teasing Philip in the study and the one in the hall corridor. It was enough for all the otaku men to be jealous to death to be able to be held by fili, a secondary girl who was originally fictitious in the fantasy creation. Yalin motioned Philip to her desk, took out a crystal from the drawer and put it on the table. Soon, pictures and materials were projected into the air. Feili suddenly jumped into a chair and sat down on Yalin. After looking at Yalin with a red face, Feili tried to focus on the information on the desktop. However, Philip was completely attracted by the information, and her beautiful eyes opened wide and kept reading the information. Time is slowly passing by In the open and quiet study, Yalin felt his heart beat a little faster. The beautiful silver haired girl in front of him was completely attracted by the planning data. I don''t know why fili suddenly made such a bold move. Their current posture looked very warm. Yalin quietly looked at fili sitting on her lap, Gently smelling the faint fragrance emitted by fili''s waist long silver hair, and wearing the uniform of the Martial Arts Department of the middle school in the original work, fili''s white thighs are exposed in the air. The delicate and smooth skin is tightly close to her body, which makes Yalin feel happy. What''s more, fili is completely silent in the data, They have been holding this position for nearly half an hour. Maybe it''s good! The idea flashed into Yalin''s mind. "Lin Lin, this is!?" Finally, fili finished reading the materials in one breath and looked at Yalin with surprised eyes. There was no lost look in her beautiful eyes, which had been filled with joy and enrichment. Lin hugged Philip and faced her in the girl''s whispered exclamation: "this is what I said. Another way. You should understand why I let you go to Medea every day "You have the ability to ''read Wei''." "But ~ can Lin Lin really do it? I don''t know if I can do it by using the ability of ''reading power'' like this." Although Philip said so, she felt like she wanted to try. "Originally, this was a confidential plan. Even if it takes some time to implement, after all, the infrastructure of the territory is still very weak. I have arranged Medea to assist you. After a test, I have determined whether the ability of ''NianWei'' is applicable." Yalin was glad to see that Philip''s mood was getting better: "but you may be busy in the days after the implementation of the plan, Philip. Are you mentally prepared?" Philip put her arms around Lin''s neck and said, "of course, Lin Lin, but miss Medea, she''s a little too much at ordinary times." After her mood turned better, Philip''s tone changed a lot. At least she wasn''t calling aunt evil fun. When Yalin saw that Philip seemed to be afraid of Medea, he was also very clear about the character and hobbies of the witch with some Cosplay hobbies. He motioned to Philip to get close and quietly put a few moves in her ear. Hearing this, Philip nodded happily in her heart. After the matter was satisfactorily solved, fili jumped out of her chair happily and looked like an elf fairy under the blue moonlight: "Lin Lin ~ I may have many places that can''t compare with Lin" As soon as Yalin''s heart tightened, Philip wouldn''t turn the topic back. Or does Philip have to break the casserole today. Feili approached and looked at Yalin word by word and said clearly, "but there is one thing I must finish in front of Lin." what!? Yalin looked puzzled. When fili was trying to ask these two words, fili suddenly put her arms around Yalin''s neck, and her lips were tightly printed on Yalin''s mouth. For a time, Yalin felt that her mind was suddenly blank. The only thing was the warm taste on her lips, which was very close to the light warm fragrance at the tip of her nose. Time seems to have paused for a moment! Chapter 98 First kiss! There are many romantic first times in life. In his previous life, Yalin had a chaotic and luxurious life. Many girls have become the shadow of Yalin''s own life. For the first kiss, Yalin has been dedicated to a girl who has gradually blurred in his memory in his previous life! Now Yalin, who is reincarnated as a white dragon, knows from the memory of the White Dragon King that the once lonely and cold Dragon King also poured his love into a girl! Feel the soft and fragrant breath of Philip''s lips, gently hold Philip, and Lin is unconsciously silent in this wonderful deep kiss. Yalin was slightly surprised by the sudden deep kiss from fili. Fili had an unusual liking for herself. Yalin knew very well that if it hadn''t been for Princess Luo Jiean''s accident in the corridor last time, Yalin had finished the kiss with fili at that time. But to be honest, Yalin doesn''t know how to define her current feelings for fili. It must be a little like that. In terms of appearance, fili is definitely a beautiful girl no less than an elf. In terms of character, although fili doesn''t like to talk much, the characteristics of false three noes also make people feel lovely. Maybe it''s such a simple thing to like. <> Suddenly, before crossing, the attractive words of "eye Panda" seemed to ring in his ears again. Yalin woke up with a start and looked deeply at fili, who was still kissing herself with her eyes closed! What are you thinking The two people who enjoyed each other felt the warmth of each other. Yalin, who was silent in this tenderness, almost forgot to detect the spirit around for a time until a gentle knock on the door sounded in the silent room. "Excuse me, Lord Yalin, are you free now?" The girl''s lovely and gentle voice came along with the gentle sound of opening the door. A lovely little head slowly poked out from behind the door. The girl has a simple and moving beautiful face, black hair with a braid hanging behind her, and lovely animal ears moving on her head, Let the girl look like a cute mascot. People want to hold it in their arms and kiss it. The girl visiting the room from the door is the heroine in the eulogy, elulu, the sister of the orc twin sisters. "Lord Yalin, there''s something eh, eh! Ah, ah, that! That!!" Before AI Lulu finished speaking, the scene in front of her startled the simple-minded Orc girl speechless. The blue moonlight was scattered in the empty room. The two figures enjoying together were bathed in the light. The girl had long silver hair, like wearing a layer of blue gauze, and looked like a goddess who had just fallen into the world, The man''s resolute and handsome face was as powerful as a knight who had just returned triumphantly. The two figures set off each other and made elulu see God involuntarily. Until the end of the deep kiss between Yalin and fili, Yalin recovered her mental detection like a conditioned reflex, and noticed the existence of elulu for the first time. She turned her head and looked at elulu with her small red face. At the moment when fili found elulu, her body trembled fiercely for several times, and she immediately puffed her small mouth and blushed shyly. AI Lulu also reacted at this time, blushing and stammering: "it''s really... It''s really ~ very ~ sorry ~!" After a deafening apology, elulu hurried out of the door and slammed the door shut. Outside the room, elulu didn''t leave in panic. She leaned against the wall and nervously covered her little hands. The orc girl shook her head hard, her cheeks flushed, and didn''t recall what had happened just now, But the picture that made people blush just now kept popping up in my mind. Touch!!! The door behind elulu was pushed open fiercely, and the loud voice startled elulu. Fili walked out step by step with a red face and looked at the orc girl standing outside with terrible eyes. Elulu was shocked by fili''s eyes, which seemed to pierce herself, and even her tail stood up nervously. "Miss Philly!" AI Lulu said in a voice that she could hardly hear. She was very nervous and looked at Philip who had been broken by herself. Ailulu''s words didn''t seem to attract fili''s attention. The wagging tail behind ailulu seemed to attract fili''s eyes. Before ailulu reacted, fili grabbed the furry tail and felt the comfort of the soft tail hair to her palm. Fili couldn''t help pinching it before the orc girl could stop it. moment Yalin heard a cry of panic from a girl who was not too ''river crab'' outside the door! Ten minutes later After being tossed by fili for a while, elulu finally had the opportunity to sit in front of Yalin and tell why she came to find herself late this night. Elulu, who lives in the frost wing hall with her sister alulu, has always taken care of the elf girl elojer. Elulu''s considerate, considerate and enthusiastic character soon won her friendship. Even the elf girl put down some guard and poured out some secrets to elulu. Although the sisters of elulu and alulu also live in the frost wing hall, they can return to the city of odur at any time through the portal. Yalin told elulu to keep some things secret when getting along with elujie. Elujie still didn''t know the true identity of the two sisters and thought that the sisters were also the servants of the master. Although there are two sisters to accompany, which eliminates a lot of loneliness of elujah, the elf girl still misses her people from time to time. Although elujah always keeps a smile in front of elulu, the careful Orc girl still detects the sadness in elujah''s heart. I always feel that such deception conceals arrojill. The sentimental elulu sometimes feels sorry in her heart. Elulu still doesn''t understand why Lord Yalin wants such a beautiful and kind-hearted girl to live alone in that lonely place. After thinking about it for some time, elulu finally makes up her mind to find Yalin tonight, Plead for the elf girl arojill! After hearing about elulu''s intention, Yalin was also very helpless. At first, he decided to let elujie live alone in the cold frost wing hall. First, he wanted to prevent elujie from being aware of the real situation of the territory. Second, he wanted to deliberately create some gaps in elujie''s heart. To put it mildly, it was a little similar to the psychological situation of Stockholm syndrome, What''s more obscene is that there are extremely non "river crab" means such as chamber of Secrets XX and abstinence XX. Of course, it''s impossible for Yalin to tell elulu about these topics. After comforting elulu for a while, he also listened to some reports of elulu on the recent situation of the elf girl. Looking at elulu''s begging poor eyes, Yalin had to promise to visit elujie for a while. When elulu left, Yalin suddenly whispered in the girl''s ear, "did you see what happened tonight?" "Yes, Lord Yalin." AI Lulu answered a puzzled question. She didn''t know why Yalin asked this strange question. However, when she saw that Yalin showed a meaningful smile, AI Lulu was surprised and immediately understood what. She hesitated with a red face. "No, I didn''t see anything today. I didn''t see anything!" "Children can be taught!" Yalin appreciated the little head of elulu who reached her chest with a smile and a pat. Then he called a snow fairy maid and asked her to escort elulu back to her room. After AI Lulu left, Yalin meditated in the quiet and broad study. He usually observed the situation of AI luojie''er by spiritual detection. Since the last time AI luojie''er came forward without authorization to try to see his true face and was punished by himself mentally, AI luojie''er has not made any bold attempt so far. It''s been some time since arrogill came to the frost wing hall. Maybe she should contact her face to face. =============================== "Princess Luo Jiean is here?" "You mean another Princess'' Luo Jiean ''?" After a night of wind and snow, the heavy snow has stopped. The good weather and the sun hanging high in the sky have brought a slight warmth to the cold land in the extreme north. In the Xueyuan House Hotel, Miriya and his party, who were ready to start, were having breakfast in the restaurant and chatting about some things they met in the town yesterday. Kenjiro used a bottle of therapeutic medicine to rescue a person who had nothing to do with himself, which attracted the admiration of everyone who sat again, although neither manigoth nor Miriya understood the value of this high-purity therapeutic medicine, But even Princess Luo Jiean, who knew the value of the potion, felt that it seemed a little \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Gus also told the people what he had heard about the snow cracked toothed wolf. Miriya, who felt that this situation was not a small matter, quickly reported it to Yalin with Shuangsheng Ziyan jade. However, Gus did not tell the feeling of branding and the three strange people he met yesterday. Finally, the golden saint of cancer manigott threw out a strange news. Some time ago, some villagers found that Princess Luo Jiean, who inherited the blood of "silver snow", came to the town. It is said that several villagers found a beautiful girl who appeared in the town as if she were not human that day, In particular, her long silver crystal hair is just like the Royal Princess with "silver snow" blood in the rumor. However, before the townspeople asked the girl carefully, it seemed that she was disturbed. Generally, the girl soon disappeared and never appeared. The news puzzled Princess Luo Jiean sitting next to her. She had dyed her hair black. How could she suddenly run out of the second herself While they were having dinner and chatting, Miriya noticed Edward the little bean who was still addicted to books. "Are you really serious?" Miriya glanced at Edward''s book, a thick book called soul positioning theory. After entering the town of belika and finding a foothold, little bean Edward and his brother armor big Alphons have been reading the books brought out by the reader from the odur City Library in the room. "Have you got anything?" Miriya asked as if she were a big sister. Edward, who came back, covered his head in distress and smiled: "I don''t have any clue yet." "I hear you use alchemy, just like major Alex." "Almost!" Edward smiled shyly. "Alchemy!" Manigott seemed to be attracted by the topic of Miriya and Edward: "is it the kind of magic that can turn stone into gold?" Among the saints, the last Jihad from the bronze top five happened in the middle ages of Europe. This era is the origin of various arts and Sciences. Among them, alchemy is the rudiment of later chemistry. Just because of the different structures of the two worlds, the most magical alchemy in Edward world, In manigott''s impression, it is just some deceptive tricks that can turn stones into gold. "It''s true that gold can be refined, but it''s illegal." Alvons then added: "refining gold will have a huge negative impact on the economy, so alchemists are not allowed to refine gold." Manigott followed major Alex''s example, made a palm closing move and continued to ask, "the bald big uncle can''t turn stones into any shape with one hand. This is a very convenient ability. Originally, some things that need to be processed or built for a long time can be completed in an instant. Can you do it?" "It''s OK, but alchemy is not omnipotent. It can''t be created from scratch. Any refining Chengdu must have an equivalent exchange," Edward said, and his originally soft smiling face slowly became heavy. "Equivalent exchange?" Obviously manigott doesn''t quite understand what it means. As a last resort, Xiaodou had to take advantage of the meal time to slowly explain some basic knowledge of alchemy, what is equivalent exchange, what is the cycle of power, and the transformation of three substances and four elements, just like a professional teacher. He couldn''t see that Edward had some teaching talent, until he unconsciously said a taboo topic - human body refining! Chapter 99 Human body refining! In alchemy, human beings are considered to be composed of * *, soul and spirit. Device: no advertising, full text, that is, as long as these three things can be refined, in theory, human beings can be born without relying on mother and fetus. However, it is regarded as a taboo because it violates the laws of nature and social ethics. However, in order to see the dead mother''s smile again, Edward and Alphonse brothers stepped into this forbidden field and tried to refine the human body. In the end, Edward lost a leg and Al lost his whole body. In order to keep his brother alive, Edward sacrificed his right hand to "truth" and trained his brother Alphonse''s soul back. "Now the ingredients needed to form a human body have been cracked, but there is no example of successfully refining ch ¨¦ ng human beings. If we follow the principle of equal exchange, what is missing from refining ch ¨¦ ng human beings? It has been a mystery for hundreds of years!" Edward leaned back in his chair and looked at the ceiling of the restaurant. Looking at the lost bodies of the two brothers, especially Alfons, who lost the whole body and existed in the world with his soul attached to his armor, they felt speechless for a moment. It was a short cold scene until manigott''s unique evil taste laughter remembered: "ha ~ that is to say, you can''t figure out what the soul is." "I really don''t know what the soul is made of. Anyway, the materials that make up the soul can''t be bought in the store." Edward also responded with a bad smile. "I don''t think shops sell such things, but then again, if we can preserve the souls of the dead, can we revive people by refining them with the so-called human body?" When manigott said this, an imperceptible light flashed in his eyes. Edward shook his head: "I don''t know. No alchemist has tried this. Besides, I don''t want to refine the human body. Life, old age, illness and death are carried out and repeated alternately. This is the law of nature. Breaking this law is really a taboo." Hearing this, manigott showed a kind smile and looked at Edward and nodded gently. As a golden saint of cancer, manigott can see the dead since childhood. He has seen too much death. Manigott knows better than anyone that death is not a terrible thing. Death and life are like the front and back of a coin. They are interdependent and exist with each other. Everything will return to "death" when it comes to this world. "Edward and alvons'' brother" Princess Luo Jiean, who has been listening to the people''s chat, whispered her opinion at this time: "although I don''t know the taboo of human refining, there is nothing wrong with the pure love you want your mother to revive." The two brothers were slightly stunned at the same time. There seemed to be a trace of tenderness in the eyes of the little princess. A moment later, they almost said in unison: "thank you, your highness Luo Jiean (sister)." "So is there any hope of your physical recovery?" Miriya took over the topic at this time. Edward showed some confidence in the face of this problem: "in my original world, it is really slim to restore al''s body and me, but the world is different. There are many magical forces here, including many examples of limb regeneration and soul preservation. If you continue to study it, you may be able to find a way to restore al''s body and me." "Really! That''s great." Miriya''s eyes revealed her missing look at this time: "but speaking of the human body that can bring the dead back to life, I think no matter who loses a close relative, he will try this taboo at all costs." Miriya''s words immediately made a few more people sit in meditation, and Edward thought of another red figure at this time, a double horsetail girl who always appeared as an "excellent student" and had the elegant temperament of a big lady. When she accidentally learned about human body refining from Al''s mouth, the eldest lady found herself and Al more than once to ask for information about human body refining. From her eyes, Edward could feel that she had lost the most important relatives and friends in her life. But even so, Edward can''t let others repeat his mistakes! The last time she refused to disclose the information about human refining to her, the girl just asked herself with an indifferent smile. "If Edward and Arjun''s mother is really resurrected, what do you want to say when you see your mother?" It doesn''t matter what you want to say. The important thing is that you have understood the folly of resurrecting the dead. The only thing people as living can do is pray for the dead and hope they can rest in heaven. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After enjoying the rich morning, the people holding long wool cotton boll sheep just walked to the gate of the city and found that the original smooth road was crowded with many businessmen and townspeople. In front, a large group of town defense militia are assisting the garrison soldiers of belika fortress to check the people who intend to leave the city one by one. Judging from the situation, the inspection seems to be quite strict, and some businessmen who have been delayed have slowly complained. "What''s the matter? Suddenly carry out this kind of inspection." Princess Luo Jiean looked at the congested city gate in the distance with a little worry. When entering belika Town, there was no too strict inventory. Because Princess Luo Jiean was familiar with belika Town, she easily entered the city. Now, it was unexpected to suddenly carry out out out the inspection. "I''ll inquire." Gus glanced at the front, habitually found a businessman who seemed to be ready to leave the city and asked. I learned that there was a murder in the town. A family was brutally killed, even a magician who stayed there. Originally, belika town was located in a remote place. The feelings between urban residents and neighbors were very good. There had never been any major crime. This time, such a big thing happened because of the increase of outsiders. Another noble magician was killed. When the mayor heard about it, he immediately issued a search order. Considering the shortage of manpower, the militia in the town immediately informed the garrison stationed in the town and asked him to assist in the search. Princess Luo jie''an frowned when she heard the reason: "no! This is trouble." "Why?" Edward was a little puzzled. After all, in his heart, this thing was not done by his own people. It had nothing to do with himself. With a sigh, Princess Luo Jiean winked at Edward and Al respectively, and pointed to jabefeka and GUS. Xiaodou looked around and seemed to understand the reason for a moment. Not only princess Luo Jiean as the captain, Miriya also knows that her team is the strangest one to be honest, Three beautiful girls (Miriya, Luo Jiean and ¢± yabofica) match with Gus and Kenjiro, who are full of mercenaries, followed by the cynical manigoth, short underage children and tall armor soldiers. Well, it''s strange that such a strange team goes out and the soldiers who are not inspected focus on the search. Although they don''t carry any suspicious items, even if they don''t carry anything Some are also hidden in the space ring, but such a search will certainly be filed by the border forces and reported to the Wangdu intelligence agency. At that time, their activities in the Saxony kingdom will be monitored by the intelligence personnel. I''m afraid it will be difficult to go any further. "What shall we do now? Shall we accept the examination?" Miriya looked at Luo Jiean and waited for the girl''s answer. Luo Jiean shook her head directly: "we''d better not go out of the city for the time being. We''ll wait a few days to see if this inspection will end." Reluctantly nodded. When Miriya and others were about to return to the "snow field house" Hotel, people on the distant street dodged to both sides. A cavalry team and some militia were quickly coming to the city gate. After dismounting, Princess Luo Jiean found that the German attendants in the "snow field house" hotel were also among them, After seeing the family, he whispered a few words in the cavalry captain''s ear. too bad! As soon as she saw this, Princess Luo Jiean knew it was bad. The cavalry captain of the team leader took his men and horses to Miriya and looked at the strange team in front of him. Although his eyes were not good, his tone was polite and asked, "I''m fake, captain of the fourth knight regiment of belika fortress. Are you the travelers who slept in the ''Snow field house'' yesterday?" "Yes, may I help you?" Princess Luo Jiean wrapped her windbreaker and asked. Fako looked at the girl in front of him, and his eyes fell on Gus, who was standing behind Miriya in a black windbreaker. He secretly made a gesture to his subordinates and said, "I suspect your members have something to do with yesterday''s murder. I hope you can cooperate with our investigation." what!? When Miriya and Kenjiro were surprised, Princess Luo Jiean felt puzzled for a moment: "someone in our team has something to do with the murder!" "Yes!" Fako nodded, indicating that his subordinates helped a man down from the horse. At this time, manigott and jabefika had found that the cavalry and militia led by Fako had surrounded themselves, and even the passers-by and travelers around hurried away, afraid of being involved with their own people. The girl who was helped off the horse was a little girl who looked * * years old. The girl was full of fear. The cavalry took her hand and bumped in front of fake. When she looked at someone behind Princess Luo Jiean, she suddenly trembled and shed tears. The little hand grabbed the tall cavalry beside her, as if she was frightened. People around immediately talked, but in the crowd, a small figure showed sharp eyes like a blade, stared at the little girl, seemed to find something, and sneered with contempt. The small figure looked at the buildings around the crowd and nearby, as if looking for something. Fako squatted down slowly and comforted the little girl. "Don''t be afraid. Tell us who you saw break into your house last night." The little girl nodded, stood in front of fake, trembled and pointed to Gus with a black windbreaker and a huge sword behind Princess Luo Jiean: "it''s him, the bad man with a big sword. It''s him. He broke into my house and killed my parents and Mr. magician." The little girl''s words were like dropping a heavy bomb in the hearts of everyone. Xiaodou Edward, Al, Miriya and Kenjiro looked at the little girl with a puzzled face, and GUS stared at the little girl again. He didn''t know what to say. The crowd around focused all their doubts and anger on Gus! "Please wait! Is there any misunderstanding!" Princess Luo Jiean looked at the little girl and fake with an incredible look and defended Gus: "we all gathered in the hotel last night and didn''t go out at all." "Do you have any proof that you really didn''t go out last night?" Fake asked, while the cavalry had moved closer, Gus could only give orders. This! Princess Luo jie''an didn''t know how to prove it for a moment. Although the hotel attendants could prove that Gus returned to the hotel hours before the murder, they couldn''t prove whether Gus stayed in the hotel all night and didn''t go out. Moreover, Princess Luo jie''an didn''t believe Gus would kill someone who had nothing to do with himself, But why did the little girl frame Gus, or there are other reasons. Because of the girl''s correction, although fake was very suspicious in his heart, he still asked a few questions without bias. However, Princess Luo Jiean''s answer and explanation made fake feel some doubts, but the little girl who survived the murder did correct. The man in the other team who looked like a mercenary killed her family. With an anxious tone, Princess Luo jie''an carefully asked the little girl who bit dinggs as the murderer: "are you really sure that someone in our team killed your family? Please think about it carefully." The little girl seemed to be frightened and cried. The poor look of losing her family made the onlookers angry. Angry curses and accusations had been heard, and the situation was more and more unfavorable to Princess Luo Jiean and her party. Edward gently moved to Gus and whispered, "I said big man, did you really stay in the room last night?" Not only Edward''s suspicion, but also Miriya and Kenjiro couldn''t help forgetting Gus. Although they didn''t believe Gus would do such a thing, the little girl bit Gus, which had to make people feel suspicious. "No mistake!!" The little girl cried out in tears, "I can see clearly that he killed my parents. One of the villain''s arms is still made of iron. He killed my father and mother, sobbing." When they heard the speech, they all focused their attention on Gus. Knowing that Gus could not escape, he simply did not cover up and directly exposed the imitation mechanical armor. Luo jie''an showed a distressed look. She really didn''t know why the girl insisted that Gus would kill her family. It was clear that Gus was in the hotel last night. On the way, everyone gathered in everything to discuss the starting route for tomorrow, but now no one will believe her words. Fake comforted the little girl, stepped forward a few steps and said sternly, "I''m sorry that I''m now suspected of murder. I want to temporarily arrest your partner for investigation. I hope you can cooperate." "This... This how... Please wait for me," said Luo Jiean anxiously, looking at fake. Fake didn''t give Princess Luo Jiean a chance to finish her words: "Miss, if you have anything else to explain, you can explain in the courtroom, but now I must arrest your companion according to the law." Fake put aside Princess Luo Jiean and went straight to Gus. When the head of the Knights saw Gus, he couldn''t help being surprised. The huge sword behind the other party was too exaggerated. People couldn''t help wondering whether he could really wave this seemingly heavy and dying sword, I can''t imagine what terrible destructive power he would have if he really waved the big sword. Thinking of this, fake involuntarily pressed his hand on the sword and carefully watched Gus''s move. "According to the laws of the kingdom of Saxony, I have arrested you temporarily on suspicion of murder. I hope you can cooperate with our investigation." However, as the central figure of the event, Gus didn''t pay attention to the law department. He just felt the brand on his neck. Some slight pain was coming out of the brand. Chapter 100 The sacrificial brand of the hand of God! Whenever there is a devil or the dead approaching, the brand will produce pain, and the pain will increase according to the size of the devil and the dead. After calling Gus, Yalin has always considered whether to eliminate the brand on Gus''s neck. Although it costs a lot of soul energy, Gus, who is extremely stubborn, refused Yalin''s proposal. ''leave this mark on me before I cut off that guy''s head.'' Gus did not hide the unforgettable hatred revealed in his words. Seeing this, Yalin couldn''t help but give up his idea. In the end, he thought that if the brand was left on Gus, it could become a detector to detect the dead and demons. Maybe it would be better. However, Yalin cured Gus before he set out, The other eye blinded by the apostles of the hand of God. Considering that the branding will attract the dead to try to capture Gus''s body, Yalin did not hesitate to exchange some precious engraving materials to let the frost prayer in the frost spirit engrave the suppression engraving on Gus''s branding. Although it can not completely eliminate the effectiveness of the branding, it can reduce the degree of pain to the greatest extent and effectively prevent the dead from attaching to Gus. It''s like what the master of the little witch in the original book did for Gus, but Yalin is confident that his carving is definitely better than that of the witch. At the moment, at the gate of belika Town, Gus felt the painful brand position, narrowed his eyes and looked suspiciously at the girl who pointed out that he was the murderer. Not only is another person in Gus''s team, cancer golden saint manigott also stared at the little girl. His face, which is always cynical, showed an angry look for the first time. Princess Luo Jiean didn''t notice the change of their expressions at the moment. The little princess was just thinking about how to get rid of the reckless disaster. Although the little girl didn''t know what the reason was, she kept biting Gus, so it was useless to let her own people say anything. According to the law of Saxony Kingdom, the little princess knows that if Gus is caught in the courtroom with a witness, he will die. Thinking of this, Luo Jiean involuntarily and quietly took out the Royal emblem from the space ring, which she took with her just in case when she "ran away from home". As long as you wash off the black hair dye, your silver hair and royal emblem can prove your princess identity. According to the laws of the kingdom of Saxony, any royal member who commits a felony must be brought back to the king for judgment by the Supreme Court. No local territory is allowed to try members of the royal family and those involved with royal members without permission. In this way, Gus''s safety can be temporarily guaranteed. Just taking out his badge, he was surprised that his party''s secret contact with the royal family and the investigation mission completely failed. My father will send someone to take him away immediately after he knows his news. But I can''t manage so much now! Princess Luo jie''an secretly made up her mind to take the Royal emblem and was about to show it. When she was about to show it, someone suddenly grabbed her shoulder. She turned her head and saw that manigott was shaking herself with her fingers, indicating that she would not show it. After persuading Princess Luo Jiean, manigott quickly walked to Gus and sneered, but the little girl said to KOFA, "I''m sorry! Captain knight, I have a question here. I hope I can consult you!" "What''s up?" KOFA looked at the man in front of him, puzzled. If he tried to stop himself from arresting the suspect, then \ Manigott didn''t care what the other party was thinking, and there was a slightly ironic smile on his face: "I just want to ask such a little girl as a witness. If her testimony was said reluctantly or even under coercion, can you prove it, Captain knight?" No one noticed that the little girl''s sad look stiffened a little, but it soon returned to its original state again. However, someone in the dark not far from here changed his face and stared at manigott with a subtle look in his eyes. "What do you mean?" "Nothing else." Manigott helplessly shrugged his shoulders and said, "literally, if the girl is forced to say this, can it be regarded as proof?" "Do you mean we will coerce the girl into perjury?" Facco looked at each other''s smiling eyes and was very angry. The poor girl has lost her family in the murder. Who can coerce her to give false testimony? Does the man mean that he coerced the girl? That''s outrageous! Here, fake didn''t want to entangle with each other. When he was about to order his subordinates to arrest Gus, a crisp girl''s voice sounded in fake''s ear, even in everyone''s ear. "As soldiers of the Saxony Kingdom, of course you didn''t coerce the girl, but someone else manipulated the girl with magic and made her give false testimony to frame the ''powerful'' soldier." Accidentally, fake was surprised to find that a girl in a cold windbreaker walked behind her. It seemed that her age was similar to that of Princess Luo Jiean. Her dignified and beautiful facial features were matched with delicate skin like snow. A white diamond crystal was embedded in the center of the girl''s eyebrows, which more perfectly preserved her amazing beauty, It looks like a princess from a fairy tale. However, not only Fako himself, but also his soldiers, even Miriya and Princess Luo Jiean, were unaware of her existence, as if the princess suddenly appeared here. Miriya couldn''t help looking at the girl carefully. As a half demon, she was very sensitive to the fluctuation of evil spirit and power. The girl who seemed to have no power made herself unaware of her existence. Even after walking to the cavalry named fake, you should know that almost all her eyes are focused on fake, But no one noticed. I''m afraid the origin of this girl is by no means simple! Before fake made any response, a delicate short sword appeared in the girl''s hand. In everyone''s eyes, the short sword fiercely stabbed the little girl''s chest, and the blade with blood came out of the girl''s back. Suddenly, the little girl''s eyes were filled with nothingness, When the girl pulled out the dagger, the little girl''s weak body seemed to have been deprived of all her vitality, and fell to the ground without saying a word. "What are you doing, asshole!" Only then did fake recover from the amazing scene in front of him, and grabbed the girl''s wrist holding the blood stained dagger and roared angrily. However, at the next moment, bursts of startling voices sounded around, not because the girl killed in full view of the public, but because of the amazing changes of the little girl who was killed and fell to the ground. At the moment when the little girl fell to the ground, the girl''s body was like being thrown into strong acid. Under the eyes of nearly 100 people around, it quickly decomposed and melted, and the muscles and skin were constantly separated from the bones, which degenerated into stinking black liquid. Soon, a white bone mixed with broken meat and internal organs appeared on the ground. The crowd around suddenly heard the sound of vomiting. Xiaodou Edward also "invited" breakfast out of his stomach bag for the first time. Princess Luo Jiean also covered her mouth and looked at everything in front of her. Only Kenjiro, Gus and Miriya, who were used to the bloody scene, looked slightly better. Fake looked incredibly at the girl who was still alive and turned into such a terrible look. He was surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth for a moment: "what''s going on here!?" "Undead magic! This is undead magic." "That''s right! It''s the corpse puppet technique in the Necromancer''s magic! The girl was a dead man manipulated by the necromancer from the beginning." "There must be a necromancer watching around here. Be careful!" "Let''s go separately. The necromancer must not have left too far. We must eliminate these despicable necromancer who desecrated the dead!" Thanks to the blessing of the mutant cracked toothed wolf, a large number of magicians gathered in belika town. Many magicians with extensive knowledge of magic recognized the cause of this terrible vision in an instant. The little girl was actually a dead man manipulated by the necromancer. From the girl''s previous anger and even hiding from all the magicians present, the girl must have been killed not long ago, Maybe he was killed by the necromancer with his family in the murder yesterday, and then manipulated by the necromancer to make today''s farce. In the hearts of ordinary people, necromancers are evil mages who desecrate corpses and manipulate souls. They are accompanied by dead bodies and dead bones all their life. With death and filth, in the hearts of people, I''m afraid they are the evil existence of hell demons second only to those preached by the Holy See. However, many mages who are deeply involved in the field of magic know something inside. Although undead magic has a bad reputation, it is also an indispensable branch of magic in all departments. Because the use of this magic is too cruel and against ethics, undead magic has always been strictly restricted on the mainland. Even mages who practice undead magic are under surveillance and control. However, there are always some devious magicians who secretly learn necromancer magic in order to pursue power and so-called immortality. However, learning necromancer magic, most necromancer will steal graves, and even kill and imprison the souls of innocent people for summoning and strengthening the necromancer. The "sage''s Tower", the highest magic Holy Land in the mainland, has a provision on necromancer magic. Mages practicing necromancer magic can collect and imprison those evil souls who have died in the wild and turned into evil spirits. Once they find that necromancer mages have killed innocent people to obtain souls, all mages have the obligation to eliminate these necromancer mages who violate the magic concept. In the noise all around, fake looked at the miserable white bones on the ground with a dignified face, Looking up at Gus and Princess Luo Jiean, she bowed her head slightly and apologized: "I''m really sorry for this misunderstanding. I hope you can forgive me. I really didn''t expect that a necromancer would manipulate this poor girl to do such shameless acts. Please forgive me. I must immediately organize my subordinates to search the necromancer. I will compensate you for all the misunderstandings today." Now that the truth is known, the party Gus is not a petty character, and Princess Luo Jiean doesn''t want to embarrass fake too much. After all, he is also business. Even if someone is sent to arrest Gus, he has a fair attitude. After Gus''s forgiveness, fake saluted again and hurried away with his subordinates, Some militiamen in belika town began to collect the remains of the girl who had turned into white bones. When fake left, Princess Luo jie''an and her party did not leave the city. The girl who helped them get away was looking at the party curiously and carefully, to be exact, Princess Luo jie''an herself. The girl approached Princess Luo jie''an a few steps. Her beautiful eyes were not only looking, but her delicate little nose sniffed hard, as if she was smelling the taste. "I really appreciate your help." Princess Luo Jiean, baffled by the other party''s strange behavior, finally couldn''t help but say. "Bouyani!" The girl raised her head and looked at Princess Luo jie''an. The excited expression on her beautiful face flashed: "you can call me that." The girl''s voice was clear and beautiful. However, among all the people present, except the two brothers Edward, manigott, jabefika, Kenjiro and GUS paid careful attention to the girl''s every move. Miriya''s muscles were also tight and ready to pull out the big sword after her birth. Buyani didn''t agree with the warning look of the people, but looked at manigott with great interest: "the purple haired uncle, I''m a little curious. I don''t know how you found out that the girl is a dead. Can you tell me?" Buyani looked at manigott with a naive smile, but the words made a black line behind manigott''s head. Uncle! Manigott really wants to ask Feini at the moment, do I really look so old? "If I say I was born to see the dead, do you believe it? But I also want to know how you know that the girl is controlled by the undead magic?" Manigotpi looked at the girl with a smile. He only knew that the girl was dead because he could see the dead since he was a child. At that time, the girl''s dead was like being imprisoned in a black chain, but the girl''s dead was crying for help with tears, and the dead imprisoned by the dead magic could not speak, But manigott often deals with the dead, because some of the dead can''t make a sound, manigott naturally learned lip language, and learned what the girl wanted to express from the mouth of the girl''s dead. Buyani smiled gently at manigott''s answer, with a trace of arrogance in her smile and replied: "in fact, I not only know that the girl is controlled by undead magic, but also know where the undead mage who cast spells is." Chapter 101 When belika town was searched for the presence of the necromancer, two figures were stopping here on a small hillside not far from the town. "How could it be! My magic was suddenly" the grey haired woman looked at the outline of belika town not far away with surprise in her words. "What''s the matter, Dean! Has the corpse puppet been destroyed?" The man in Black opened his mouth y ¨© N asked heavily. The woman who was called Tian quickly turned around and bowed her head and replied, "I''m sorry, master, the magic of maintaining the corpse puppet was suddenly interrupted. I believe the corpse puppet has been exposed." "Interrupt? What does that mean?" Tean didn''t know how to explain the strange feeling for a moment. It was clear that she was still in C the previous second ¨¡ O the feeling of corpse puppet, but the next second, the corpse puppet seems to disappear out of thin air. This special feeling or \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. The black robed man listened to Tean''s explanation and s ¨¨ couldn''t help but dignified. For Tean''s black robed man, he was still very clear about her ability. Although it was far from him, he was also a necromancer who was more than s ¨¨ on the island of isolos, C ¨¡ O even if there is a corpse puppet, it will never happen. The black robed man can''t help thinking of the young mercenary in black armor. In the distance, sanwald, a black armor soldier in a windbreaker, was quickly coming to the hillside. After seeing the female mage Tian and the black robed man, sanwald quickly explained what happened in the town. A purple haired man who had seen through the corpse puppet magic, and another girl who killed the corpse puppet who should have been "immortal" with a short sword, even realized his own existence. After a little thought, the black robed man didn''t think much. Since the corpse puppet has been destroyed, it''s not easy to stay here for a long time. He ordered the female necromancer Tian and the black armor warrior sanwald to leave in a hurry. Before he went far, the black robed man suddenly noticed that the breath of living people behind him was approaching him quickly. "A man, a woman and three people in black robes should be you!" With the snowflakes flying on the ground, a silver s ¨¨ figure has appeared behind the three people. A young woman with long light gold s ¨¨ hair and a tall and slender perfect figure, wearing polished and transparent silver s ¨¨ body armor, is holding a two handed sword pulled out from her back and staring at the three people angrily. Amazing speed! Black armor warrior sanwald majored in swordsmanship and power. He immediately realized that the power of the woman in front of him was very important. Compared with the speed just now, he had lost a piece! Sanwald didn''t think much. His right hand under the windbreaker had held the handle of the sword. As long as the master gave an order, it was the time to kill himself. Miriya is described as a phantom in the big sword. Like her name, Miriya is the fastest among the people who travel. After the mysterious girl pointed out the general location of the necromancer for her party, Miriya came as fast as she could. A man and a woman plus an unknown who is covered in black robes. Gus told the public afterwards that he encountered three people suspected to be the necromancer yesterday. Now it seems that there can be no mistake. Ti''an, the female necromancer, looked at Miriya and revealed y ¨© N said with a heavy laugh, "you shouldn''t catch up with the little girl. It will only make you lose x ¨¬ ng life for nothing." Miriya turned a deaf ear and asked directly, "did you kill the little girl and return C?" ¨¡ O let her body frame us? " Tean smiled disdainfully and said, "now even if I refute, I''m afraid you won''t believe it. Well, you have strong strength and good physical quality. Compared with the little girl who has little strength, you will be a very good corpse puppet material." Tyan''s words immediately made Miriya angry. These necromancers were as cruel and evil as the villagers described. They were despicable magicians who desecrated life and the dead: "I just need to know that you did it." "Ha ha ~ ~ very brave, sanwald, please try your best to keep her body intact, at least don''t make it too shabby" Before ti''an could finish his words, the black armor warrior sanerwad suddenly appeared in front of ti''an. The long sword out of the sheath, accompanied by the harsh friction sound of metal, blocked Miriya''s assault, and the powerful force forced Miriya to retreat. Although sanerwald was hit hard by Miriya''s big sword, the powerful force also made sanerwald retreat several steps before stopping. Sanerwald holds a strange long sword in his hand. The body of the sword looks extremely gray. It seems to be forged from some unknown material. If you go in and look carefully, you will find that the gray body of the long sword seems to pulsate like blood, flashing a red light from time to time. Female necromancer Tyan ¨© N Shen''s smile completely solidified on his face. If it hadn''t been for sanerwald''s timely support just now, I''m afraid I would have been split in half by the woman in front of me from head to foot with a big sword. "Powerful power and speed, even the ''ghost Knight'' may not be able to reach this level." The black robed man who kept silent finally moved slightly. Ti''an, the female necromancer who came back to her senses, was only angry. If she hadn''t been transformed into a semi necromancer, she must have only a pale face now. She should have been red with anger. The woman actually let herself lose face in front of her master. Tean''s face, which was as beautiful as a lady, now only showed a ferocious s ¨¨: "good! I''ve decided that you don''t have to be a corpse puppet. I''ll peel your soul alive." "That''s enough, Dean! Shut up." The black robed man suddenly scolded the female necromancer, looked at Miriya with dignified eyes, and looked not far from the hillside. Several figures were coming here, including the mercenary with strange physique. "Sanerwade is no longer suitable for entanglement here!" The man in black stretched out his hand and pointed to a surprised Black s ¨¨ smoke, which immediately rushed to Miriya: "we must leave here quickly!" Miriya has been in this new world full of magic for some time R ¨¬. Although it is not clear what magic the black robed man uses, he knows that the smoke can never be touched. His body shape disappears into the air in a flash. Even the black armor warrior sanerwad can''t judge Miriya''s position for a moment. "Do you think you can still go?" The black robed man''s spell fell empty,. But Miriya''s voice suddenly sounded behind him, and with the sound, the blade also cut over. The black robed man was slightly surprised. Even he didn''t notice how Miriya came behind him for a moment. I''m afraid this speed can be achieved only by * * cultivation. It is estimated that the female swordsman still used some other secrets. In an instant, Miriya''s blade mercilessly cut across the black robed man''s waist. However, Miriya found that there was no touch of cutting objects, as if she had cut through the air with her sword. The black robed man''s body was like an illusion. The place crossed by the big sword was slightly blurred, but it recovered as before. It seemed that nothing had happened. The black armor warrior sanerwade didn''t give Miriya any time to think. At the moment Miriya landed, the long sword stabbed from three different directions. The sword body was also blessed with the "corrosion breath" of the Necromancer''s spell and shone with black s ¨¨ faint light. Once scratched by the blade with corrosion breath, the wound will rot in an instant and spread to the whole body. With the sound of three metal collisions, sanerwald''s rapid and continuous stabbing was stopped again by the target that should no longer be avoided. The corrosion breath on the sword dissipated without a trace under the severe blow. However, sanerwald was surprised to find that the female swordsman even quickly organized a counter attack, The big sword with heavy power entangles itself. Miriya didn''t fight hard with sanerwade directly. The seemingly lifeless black armor man named sanerwade was very powerful. If ordinary demons were not his opponent in his own world in the past, even in the ranking of big sword soldiers, he could rise to various figures, and his members were still very high. Besides, there are two enemies with unknown strength, especially the man who covered himself in black. He gave Miriya the strongest sense of oppression, especially just now he was able to ignore his attack. Miriya knew very well that it would not be possible to defeat the three men alone. Now it''s best to delay them and fight together when manigoth and GUS came. "Master! Her strength is stronger than expected. Please leave me first to stop her and her companions." Sanerwad, who forced to distance himself from Miriya again with a heavy sword, glanced not far away and said after Gus, who came to see what Miriya thought. The black robed man nodded and waved his hand gently. Two ghost horses with a faint shadow appeared in the same place. The black robed man and ti''an rode on one and left quickly. Miriya saw that he was willing to let them go. He quickly flashed his body and tried to catch up with the phantom, Sanerwade''s horizontal sword strike accurately judged Miriya''s action track and stopped it: "continue to fight, bar female swordsman. My obsession does not allow me to miss an opponent as powerful as you." Firmly holding the big sword in the handshake and looking at the other party''s declaration that there was no room for negotiation, the mirage of Miriya''s initiator quickly attacked sanrwad at a speed that could not be recognized by the naked eye. Sanrwad, who was transformed into a higher dark warrior of the dead, lost to Miriya in speed and was slightly stronger in strength than Miriya mixed with demon flesh and blood, However, with the advantage that the body of the dead will not be tired and painful, sanerwald will spare all his strength when he strikes Miriya with each sword, forcing the other party to take the heavy sword one after another. Sanerwald''s purpose is obviously to consume Miriya''s physical strength as soon as possible, but sanerwald didn''t expect it, This female swordsman has such strong strength and physique that she can persist for such a long time under the strike of such a heavy sword, and even vaguely overwhelm herself! For Miriya, such a battle also made her feel suffocated. The double swords hit her hands again and again, the tiger''s mouth cracked, and the bright red blood had seeped out, and the hilt dropped on the ground. His sword blade has caused a lot of damage to the other party, but the wound doesn''t shed a drop of blood, but just keeps emitting some black s ¨¨ smoke. When the smoke disappears, the other party''s wound will recover as before. "Abandoned by your companions, are you going to fight here alone until you die?" Looking at the black robed man and the female necromancer Tian leaving, Miriya looked angrily at the black armor soldier sanwald who stood in front of her like a tiger blocking the road. Miriya hated the behavior of abandoning her companions, both herself and the enemy. "I am the undead in your secular population. I am a ''dead'' person. As a undead, the only obsession that supports me in this world is to fight. I am eager to fight with a powerful soldier like you!" Sanerwade''s indifferent eyes inexplicably lit up a spark of excitement. The female swordsman in front of him was not only strong, but also had rich combat experience. I''m afraid even the Templar directly under the Holy See could not compare with it. "Eager to fight?" Gus, wearing the black s ¨¨ crazy warrior''s armor, rushed to Miriya''s side. After hearing sanerwad''s words, Gus pulled out the amazing dragon cutting sword in the original book from behind: "it''s better for me to fight with you." It has to be said that the dark dragon cutting sword in Gus''s hand is too amazing. Even sanerwad was stunned. The mercenary was the one who noticed the breath of the master''s dead that day. He can still lift such a big sword and turn it into a dead. However, it''s not easy to Z ¨¬ y ¨® U wave this big sword to fight, It is not easy for the other party to choose such a big sword as a weapon. Miriya really wanted to catch up with the black robed man and the female necromancer Tian who left. She just suffered from being entangled by sanerwald. After a fight, Miriya knew the power of sanerwald and reminded Douglas, "this guy is not simple. Can you handle it?" "Are you as good as you?" Gus asked casually. Before departure, Gus had a competition with Miriya. Although the two sides had ended in a draw, Gus knew that Miriya was powerful. Miriya shook her head directly: "not yet." "That''s all!" When gerston got the answer, he was like a flying arrow leaving the string. The Dragon cutting sword came at sanerwald with the roar of cutting the air! Chapter 102 In the wind and snow The two figures intertwined a hot battle. The blades tore and collided with each other. Both sides tried their best to overwhelmingly defeat each other''s defense! In the storm intertwined with the blade of the sword, the numb spirit of the dead dark warrior sanerwad surged up a feeling that had been forgotten for a long time, excited! Unexpectedly, in addition to the previous female swordsman, the mercenary named Gus also has a powerful force beyond his expectation! Compared with Miriya''s ever-changing swordsmanship and unstoppable speed, the enemy''s sword in front of him was a pure blade of destruction, with a breath of blood mixed with violent power, trying to cut himself under the sword. This man is simply a fierce beast without any constraints. The big sword in his hand seems to cut through the space. Even if a mercenary team is not fully prepared, I''m afraid it will be destroyed by him! With the strange force that almost broke his wrist, sanerwald took off Gus''s blow and cut him heavily, and held the "corrosion breath" on the long sword in his hand. Sanerwald fought back desperately from a gap in Gus''s sword. Gus, who didn''t check for a moment, didn''t have time to stop and return to defense. His right arm was cut through a blood hole by the sword blade, while the heavy shoulder armor of the dead dark warrior was cut off by the dragon sword. The broken armor fragments were like bullets flying out, leaving the surrounding trees in a mess. The black smoke continued to spread from the shoulder wound and disappeared into the air, This time, sanerwade''s shoulder did not heal again as before. Originally, Gus didn''t care about this small injury on his arm, but the next second, gerston felt severe pain in the wound. The wound on his right arm quickly became dead gray, rotting and emitting smelly pus to the periphery. Knowing that there was a strange Gus on the other party''s blade, a high-level magic bomb had flown to sanerwald. Sanerwald with bad experience quickly retreated, but the bomb came like a living track. Under the violent explosion, some of sanerwald''s armor became distorted, and black smoke immediately gushed out of the gap of the armor. He took out a bottle of master level purification medicine from the space ring, and endured the severe pain, Gus poured the whole bottle of Medicine on the wound regardless of sanqi21. The master level purification potion exchanged by Yalin with the summoning system has a very good effect and can purify almost all negative effects. As soon as the potion touches the wound, the spreading festering has stopped. "How could it be? It purified the corrosive breath?" sanerwald looked at Gus''s arm in surprise, ignoring his injury and said, "is that medicine a master level purification medicine?" Master level purifying agent! I''m afraid there are only single digits of pharmacists who can prepare master potions on the whole continent. Each one is the object of various huge forces trying to attract asylum. It''s like trokhia, the master of ELF potions in the holy capital in the west of the continent, even the eastern Holy See, which claims the supreme theory of mankind, before fleeing the holy capital, He has also been chasing the medicine master of the elf family, trying to control him in his own hands. It is reasonable that no force will sell the potions prepared by the master of potions. After all, these potions are too precious and are not enough for their own use. How can they be willing to sell them? Moreover, a force that can protect and win over the master level pharmacist can never lack such money. Is the mercenary also \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\! Sanerwald is well aware of his advantages as a undead. He has no worries about his physical strength, and he is not as easy to be injured as the living, which affects his strength. Moreover, he has been successfully transformed into a dark warrior of the undead. It is difficult for ordinary swords to hurt his body, just like the female swordsman at the beginning! But the huge two handed sword held by the mercenary contained some mysterious power. As soon as his body was cut, he immediately felt like something terrible poured into his body and shouted to tear his soul into pieces from the body of the dead! It is not like the Holy See to purify with holy light, but to completely annihilate the breath of the dead with a more terrible smell of killing! It''s a wonderful irony that a living man holds a terrible sword that even the dead are afraid of! Mobilizing the power of death, sanerwald tried his best to suppress the amazing power of running around in his body. The wound on his shoulder did not heal again as before when he fought with Miriya. Although he did not feel pain, sanerwald knew that his hand could not move flexibly as before. Sadly, he raised his sword to resist sanerwald. Under the attack of Gus, the dark warrior of the dead felt that fate was really teasing people for the first time. Although the other party was a very powerful soldier, at least he had the strength to fight. If he didn''t want to avoid entanglement with the mercenary as soon as possible, he would have been injured and tried to defeat the other party with "corrosive breath" at one stroke, But I didn''t expect that this seemingly unknown mercenary had a master level purification medicine. Not only could he not defeat the other party, but he fell into this passive situation because of an arm injury. It can be said that he was bound by his own cocoon. The blades collided fiercely and staggered together. Both sides tried their best to suppress each other! "Powerful mercenary, can you tell me your name?" Asked sanerwald suddenly in the fierce sword fight. Gus was slightly stunned, clenched his teeth and pressed the other party''s blade down with force, and then vomited: "zingus!" "Jin \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\, Looking at an obvious collapse on the love sword that has been with him for many years, sanerwald looked at Gus solemnly and said, "I remember your name, Powerful Mercenary Gus! As a return gift, I also reported my name \ sanerwald!" "Can''t you feel the pain?" Gus looked at the small wounds on sanerwald, some of which had even exposed the deep Yin and white bones, but there was still no expression on the other party''s face: "it''s really convenient to fight when the dead! But just because you can''t feel pain, you don''t care about other people''s lives." Sanerwade''s eyes stopped for a moment: "aren''t you the same? The sword in your hand has harvested countless lives and stained with blood." "Hey! That''s true." Ge Si couldn''t deny shaking his head. He grabbed the Dragon cutting sword in his hand and attacked sanerwad: "but at least I''m still a normal human, unlike you demons and ghosts who will take killing as a game." Sanerwade suddenly noticed the three running horses not far away and looked at Gus faintly: "my obsession is just eager to fight with powerful opponents. It''s a pity that the current situation can''t let me fight heartily!" While sanerwade was talking, three horses had galloped to Gus. The two people who came were cancer Gold Saint manigott, Pisces Gold Saint yabaifica and Kenjiro. "Sorry, Gus, I''m a little late." Manigott comforted the war horse who was restless because of the smell of death emitted by sanerwad and said, "this guy is the necromancer who cast the spell?" In belika Town, after buyani roughly pointed out the location of the necromancer for Miriya and his party, Miriya, who was the fastest among the people, chased in advance. Gus, who was framed, ran out of the city with Miriya angrily. Manigott and yabofica wanted to follow, Kenjiro, who knew that cutting wood would not miss the knife sharpener, held the two and delayed for some time. He got three horses and only now did he catch up with them. As for Princess Luo jie''an, everyone regarded her as the primary object of protection. Naturally, they let her continue to stay in the town. The two brothers Edward, who were eager to try to deal with the necromancer together, were also asked to stay with Princess Luo jie''an because of their "children". They were so angry that little bean Edward almost didn''t run away on the spot! Three companions? Sanerwad looked at manigott with a dignified face. Whether it was the purple haired man who looked cynical or another blue haired man who had a beautiful face that even women were jealous of, he seemed to have extraordinary strength, that is, the most ordinary young man with seven scars on his chest, I''m afraid it is by no means the enemy of the other party. A seemingly ordinary traveler team has such a strong warrior. First, a female swordsman with superb swordsmanship and speed, and then a powerful mercenary with a magic sword that makes the dead afraid. Now there are three people in this team with absolutely extraordinary strength! When did such powerful and some people appear on the mainland!? And damn it, I and my master will provoke them! Suddenly, sanerwade noticed a soul floating behind manigott. To be exact, the little girl who should have been killed has been turned into a corpse puppet. Originally, after the corpse puppet''s body was destroyed, the soul should completely disappear under the action of undead magic. This was originally a means to avoid being tracked, But the little girl''s soul remained conscious. Because of the "brand" of God''s hand on her neck, Gus can also see the translucent soul of the little girl tightly around manigott''s wrist. The little girl seems very afraid of sanerwad in front of manigott and keeps talking in front of manigott. Because of the little girl''s words, manigott''s eyes gradually became cold. Finally, the golden saint of cancer snorted angrily: "the dead, isn''t it? Interesting! Let me, Lord manigott, pass you to heaven." After that, manigott was ready to dismount. At this time, Gus suddenly laid the Dragon cutting sword in front of manigott: "let me deal with this guy! His other two companions left first. Miriya is chasing the two people. You''d better support Miriya. I''m afraid the other two people are not easy to deal with." Manigott was stunned to see that Gus was serious and didn''t say a word. This companion has always been a little gloomy in the team, but he is really an experienced soldier. He has the terrible power and arrogance that even as a golden saint, he doesn''t dare to be small, but his heart has been deeply occupied by the inflammation of revenge, This flame will burn not only his enemies, but also himself. "Let''s go. That''s the eyes of the identified enemy." Kenjiro glanced at Gus, said faintly, waved the reins and galloped to the front. Manigott grabbed the back of his head and shrugged helplessly: "really! Well, anyway, as a saint fighter, I''m not interested in beating up an enemy. He''ll be dealt with by you." Jabefika and manigoth also galloped away. Sanerwade just looked at Gus in front of him quietly and did not stop manigoth and others. With the strength of these three people and an already difficult Gus, he could not stop them. Since Gus is determined to fight alone with himself, he might as well use all his energy to fight in front of him. At which point just now, sanerwald had felt that the power of biting his soul in his body had subsided, and the wound on his shoulder finally began to heal slowly, although it had not fully recovered "The glory of a knight? I didn''t expect that as a mercenary, he still retains this glory." There was an imperceptible light in the eyes of sanerwad looking at Gus, and some dusty memories slowly emerged in the mind of the dead dark warrior. Gus replied slightly ironically, "the glory of a knight? I''m sorry, I''m not the kind of rigid minded Knight master, but a guy like you. I swear I''ll cut you to pieces myself." Chapter 103 Ghost war horse is a mount created by the combination of undead spells and horse bones. It moves very fast and never knows how tired it is. Tean Yu, who escaped from the ghost war horse, was intercepted near a small mountain. Female necromancer Tian y ¨© N Shen stared at the man standing on the branch in front of him. A young man looked great. His bloody red S ¨¨ pupil was staring at him with an unidentified sneer. Blue s ¨¨''s short hair was also wearing a blue tight dress, on which some silver s ¨¨ lines were engraved, extending to the shoulder armor. Spirit Lancer Ku Yuelin! After being entrusted by Yalin to protect and take out the task of monitoring Princess Luo Jiean, kuqiulin has been in a spiritual state and followed Princess Luo Jiean until Gus spread the bad news. Kuqiulin, who has been eager to fight with powerful opponents, finally couldn''t help it and quietly followed Miriya to find C ¨¡ O the necromancer who killed the little girl. Although the black armour man who wielded the sword had asked kuqiulin to jump y ¨´ to try, kuqiulin held back and didn''t start until the female necromancer Tian and the black robed man left, kuqiulin decided to intercept them first. It seems! This female mage and the necromancer in black are the most powerful. For kuchulin, as a hunter, it''s interesting to choose the strongest prey! The speed of the ghost war horse summoned by the necromancer is very fast, but it is not a problem for Lancer, who is already agile and fast in the heroic rank, to keep up with them. "Who are you?" Looking at kuchulin on the branch, the female mage Tian has gathered the necromancer magic in her hand. The black robed man on one side looked at kuchulin silently, and a look of surprise flashed under the cover of the black robe. Kuchulin glared at the two people below and said with a sneer, "my name doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you who exude the smell of rotten death are my enemies, right?" As soon as the voice fell, a red S ¨¨''s long gun had appeared in kuchulin''s hand. The front of the gun flashed a dazzling light, and the blood red gun body exuded a strange smell, as if it were a beast that had been staring at its prey. A necromancer who has practiced high-level necromancer spells will not show signs of putrid smell like a low-level necromancer. Although ti''an is a necromancer, she is still a woman in essence. More or less, she retains a little self-consciousness as a female X ¨¬ ng. It is said that she has a "putrid smell of death" scattered. The female necromancer suddenly became angry, Even the previous anger at Miriya was passed on to kuchulin. In the Necromancer''s magic, the withering technique came out of ti''an''s hand, and kuchulin''s figure disappeared from the branches in an instant. When the withering hit the big tree, the whole big tree immediately lost its vitality and became dim, like thousands of years, and then broke to the ground in the creaking sound of decay. "Although I once vowed not to kill women again, that also refers to those who are still alive!" Kuchulin''s voice suddenly appeared a few steps away in front of Tian and the black robed man. With the support of Yalin''s huge magic, kuchulin, whose agility has reached a +, almost met, and the long gun in his hand has pointed directly to Tian''s throat. When Tean settled down, he pulled the reins fiercely, and the ghost horse immediately took a step to the left instead of calling his master to take the shot. The ghost horse also belongs to the undead, but being pierced in the neck is nothing at all, but kuchulin then twisted the gun body and crossed the neck of the ghost horse, and the horse''s head immediately fell to the ground, Without the support of magic, the head of the ghost war horse quickly turned into white bone. Kuqiulin''s original intention was to take the head of the female necromancer directly. After the other party avoided the fatal blow, kuqiulin has quickly adjusted his posture and stabbed the female Necromancer''s chest with one blow. The beheading of the ghost war horse also means that an important magic node has been destroyed. Immediately, the undead magic applied to the whole war horse began to collapse. The shaky y and falling war horse made ti''an lose his balance. In front of him, the man''s attack speed is amazing. The female undead mage can only watch the long gun stab herself. Although ti''an is also a necromancer, he has not completely transformed into a lich with "undead" special x ¨¬ ng. It may be OK to take some ordinary damage, but if you are beheaded or cut off like the ghost war horse before, even the necromancer will die no more! When the spear was about to hit the target, a white shadow of s ¨¨ appeared around ti''an. It looked as if human ribs were floating in the air with light black air. The spear piercing the dead spine immediately stabbed the white bone, and the spear tip flashed red and white light. White bone armor! It has strong physical and magic protection ability, and can detonate armor to cause white bone fragments to hurt opponents. It is a defense magic that almost everyone of high-level necromancer will learn! Only in the face of light spells, especially the holy light of the holy Templar of the Holy See, the white bone armor will be purified and can not play a role. Facing the legendary weapon in Celtic mythology - the gun piercing the dead spine! The white bone armor also began to make bursts of wailing sound. In an instant, the tip of the spear piercing the dead spine had penetrated through the white bone, but the long spear could not move forward any more. This obstacle has made kuqiulin know that he can''t get it, and two illusory shadows behind him are flying towards him. He takes his gun back and pierces the dead spine gun. The merciless future person''s body runs through, but kuqiulin doesn''t feel the touch of cutting flesh and blood, as if he had cut water flowers. The two shadows in the air slowly fell to the ground. Kuqiulin found that they were actually two hazy figures. The looming faces kept twisting and struggling. The wound pierced by the dead spine gun continued to spread with black s ¨¨ smoke. Soon, the two hazy figures lost their shape and disappeared. "What is this? A ghost?" Quickly retract the spear. Kuchulin watches the black robed man who casts white bone armor J ¨« I quit. The amazing God s ¨¨ flashed in the black robed man''s eyes again. This time, the black robed man looked at the strange spear of bright red S ¨¨ in kuchulin''s hand! This spear destroyed the ghost summoned by itself with one blow. The ghost is a very special undead creature. The soul of the dead stays at the material interface because of resentment and attachment to life. It gradually solidifies after absorbing the breath of death for a long time. The ghost does not have too strong attack power, but has amazing power ¨© Ng divine power can make the enemy''s heart unable to suppress fear, and even destroy the will of the weak ¨© Ng God until he invades his body. And the ghost has one of the biggest characteristics. This kind of dead creature suspended in mid air without actual body is almost immune to physical damage! Even the paladins of the Holy See need to add holy light to their weapons to deal with the ghost, and the man''s long gun with a strange smell destroyed the ghost directly! That red S ¨¨''s long gun must be an epic weapon with a big source! The female necromancer also hurried away from kuchulin and retreated behind the black robed man. The frightened Ti calmed down and was afraid. The black robed man also dismounted slowly. The God s ¨¨ subtly looked at kuchulin and waved to Tian''an to move back. She had suffered a loss in Miriya''s hands and was saved by sanerwald. This time, she was almost killed by kuchulin''s long gun. Tean only felt extremely oppressed, but she retreated to one side in the face of her master "Originally, I just came to see the legendary mutant cracked toothed wolf." after getting off the horse, the black robed man just stood quietly on the ground without making any attack. His calm tone seemed to reveal a shiver: "I really didn''t expect that so many things would shock me when I came to this remote far north!" Even though he was covered by the black robe, kuchulin always felt that under the black robe, the other party stared at him with a pair of hot eyes. It felt like I was looking at those beautiful silver hair in the city of audur J ¨© Like a spirit girl! But this time it was a guy with a hoarse voice like an old friend who looked at himself with this kind of eyes. Thinking of this, the Irish hero in Celtic mythology couldn''t help feeling goose bumps all over at the moment. "Hey, hey! Don''t talk to me in that strange tone!! I''m not interested in an old man, and I''m still a dead old man!" Kuchulin said sarcastically, holding a long gun. The black robed man was indifferent to these words that made the female necromancer Tian feel ashamed, and took y ¨© N Shen''s laughter pointed to kuchulin: "corpse! You''re right. My * * has been dead for a long time. Now only my soul still resides in the dead body. From the point of view of secular fools, I''m really a ''corpse''!" "Do you hate the dead? Do you think we are filthy?" The tone of the man in black became subtle. "Death is taboo to anyone!" Kuchulin shook his head and still stared at the man in black. When he got kuchulin''s answer, suddenly the man in black changed his words: "yes! Everyone taboos death, but aren''t you also dead?" Suddenly kuqiulin''s eyes changed, his hands holding the spear piercing the dead spine tightened, and used silence as an answer to the man in black. This move surprised one side. Ti an couldn''t help looking at kuchulin more, but the female necromancer couldn''t see it. Whether it was the fluctuation of chest or the pulsation of heart during breathing, the temperature of skin and blood showed that the man should be a living person. The man in black looked at kuchulin, took a deep breath and sighed, "the complete materialization of the soul is almost no different from the living. It is a masterpiece." "How is it possible that the soul is fully materialized? This spell has been lost for thousands of years." Tian can hardly believe whether her ears have heard wrong. "Even if it is not lost, according to the ancient necromancer magic literature, there is no necromancer in the whole ''isolos island'' now, which has enough magic to fully materialize the soul." The man in black looked at kuchulin meaningfully when he said this. There are many high-level and profound spells in the necromancer magic, and the soul is an indispensable auxiliary material! Compared with beasts that only rely on primitive instincts, the more powerful will and self thinking creatures will have more complete souls after death. The more fully recorded the soul of memory, the more powerful the undead creature transformed with its attachment. If the deceased was J ¨© Ng soldiers and mercenaries who fight, their souls may remember their fighting methods after being transformed into undead creatures. Once they fight, these undead creatures that still retain their fighting instinct are much more powerful than those empty shells supported only by magic. This is why many misguided necromancers do not hesitate to kill innocent people and seize souls! The more complete the soul, the more likely it is to be transformed into a powerful undead! After death, even if the willpower is firm and strong, with the passage of time, the soul will gradually collapse, and the memory and instinct before death will gradually become blurred, until they finally degenerate completely, just like a beast that can only act by primitive instinct! At the moment when people die, the soul will begin to collapse. Even through the retention of undead spells, it will cause more or less damage, more or less affect some personality and memory of the dead, and cause some defects. It is also for these reasons that many undead mages'' x ¨¬ ng style is strange y ¨© N sink! The complete substantiation of the soul is a legendary miracle! It has been recorded in the ancient literature of necromancer spells that some necromancer retained the complete soul of the living without any damage at the moment of the death of the living. After special and difficult necromancer spell conversion and strengthening, the revived necromancer not only has all the memories of his life, but also the holy light, which is known as the nemesis of the dead, can not cause too much damage to them! At first glance, some of them seem to be the art of resurrection in many myths and legends! However, the complete substantiation of the soul is more powerful than the resurrection technique in mythology. The appearance of people who have undergone the substantiation of the soul is almost certain to be the same as that of living people, but the essence is still to retain the "immortal" characteristic of undead creatures. Even if they are penetrated through the heart and beheaded, these soul substantiated resurrectors will not die, And their * * will no longer be bound by time and will no longer die because of aging. The Lich represented by the strongest power of the necromancer can also live forever, but after being transformed into a lich, you will live forever in cold and solitude. You will no longer taste the delicious food and feel the moisture of the water. Even if you hold more beautiful women, you will not feel a trace of warmth! The normal feelings of human beings will gradually lose, and gradually become unaware of what joy, sadness and anger are. Then completely return to nothingness! This is the price of immortality using the undead spell, immortality exchanged with all your senses and feelings! However, after fully materializing the soul and combining their * * recovery, they can retain all this, still feel everything in the world, and become immortal in the real sense! The black robed man stared at kuchulin with both hands clenched. For a moment, it had been silent. I don''t know how many years in his inner world, the black robed man felt that he still retained a feeling called excitement for the first time! "Can you tell me? Which great master of undead magic completely materialized your soul!" Chapter 104 The snowflakes falling from the sky slowly fell on kuchulin''s hair. Kuchulin, as a hero, was indeed a dead man. He was able to return to this world only by the magic of the Holy Grail. Once he lost the magic supply, the hero had to return to the Yingling hall again and wait for the next call. However, for kuchulin, this is not important. His original wish was to have a good fight with a strong opponent! Called to this strange world by master Yalin, kuchulin always felt very excited. When he was still in the hall of the spirit, kuchulin observed the changes in all aspects of the original world! After the end of the mythological era, the of the gods has been forgotten in the corner by mankind, and magic has been replaced by science. Compared with the life-long battle to defend dignity with a sword, people in modern society have become more snobbish and decadent, and have completely lost the glory of soldiers like walking corpses! Maybe even if you are called to the previous world, you will never find a strong opponent worthy of fighting! But the world is different. Magic should not be said to be magic. It still exists in the world and is very prosperous! People will fight with swords for glory and dignity, dragon, J ¨© Ng Ling, tauren, earth J ¨© Ng, giant! The world still retains powerful monsters like those in the mythical age, and even the gods of the world may still exist above the clouds in the sky! After reading some materials about the world in the library, kuchulin''s instinct of eager to fight has always made kuchulin jump, but kuchulin still hates y ¨© N conspiracy and betrayal, especially when the necromancer in front of him killed innocent people and even blamed his crime on his companions, has always annoyed x ¨¬ ng GE''s originally rough kuchulin! The spear piercing the dead spine crossed a red line in the air. The spear pointed at the black robed man provocatively. Kuqiulin said with a contemptuous sneer on his face: "you have too much nonsense! I don''t know what soul is materialized. If you want to ask, ask the long handle in my hand first!" The black robed man couldn''t help but say, "we don''t want to be enemies with you and your master. As the necromancer of isolos Island, xiutik isolos would like to send a sincere invitation to your master and hope that he can drive to isolos island." "I will convey your words, but" kuqiulin put on a fighting posture in an instant, and his feet jumped out like a swift cheetah: "I''m going to take your rotten heart!" At the moment when the spear ran through xiutik, xiutik''s body suddenly turned into a black cigarette mat and walked away, condensing back to human form in another part of the mountain. The female necromancer ti''an had already made preparations secretly, and a white s ¨¨ bone whip appeared in her hand. The whole whip seemed to be made of the spine of an animal, with the smell of black s ¨¨''s death around it.. Tean, who wanted to fight back in front of her master, shook her hand and hit kuqiulin with a faint cry. As a Lancer, kuchulin, who was already agile and good at speed, waved his long gun and knocked down the bone whip. As soon as the spear turned, he y stabbed Tean again. "Young man, we don''t want to be enemies with you and your master. Besides, we should meet for the first time. I don''t remember offending you." Shutik flashed in front of Tyan in an instant, and his fingers drew a mysterious symbol in the air. A black s ¨¨ fog wrapped the gun piercing the dead spine in an instant. Suddenly kuchulin felt that the long gun was like stabbing into a sticky rubber ball, and the forward speed of the gun slowed down. "You have offended us a lot!" Xiutik wanted to say something to kuchulin, but a familiar voice had come from the rear. At the same time, a figure had landed behind them from mid air. Which swordswoman is it! Tean''s sharp eyes suddenly found Miriya. The necromancer xiutik frowned when he saw Miriya. I didn''t expect that the female swordsman was a companion with the man who materialized the soul in front of him. Is there a great necromancer who can materialize the soul in their team? Xiutik couldn''t help but recall the destroyed corpse puppet, so that the corpse puppet was forcibly destroyed by interrupted spells in an instant. I''m afraid he might not be able to do it. Finally catching up with the two, Miriya couldn''t help looking at kuqiulin. She knew that kuqiulin, who Miriya thought, took out the white dragon badge and lit it: "my own person! Beautiful miss Miriya." After that, kuchulin also frivolously whistled to Miriya. X ¨¬ ng GE''s calm Miriya ignored kuchulin and just pointed his big sword at Tian and xiutik. "I have to say it was really an accident!" So far, thutik can only sigh: "a small accident that should not affect the friendship between isolos island and the great master of undead magic!" For shutik, the necromancer who can materialize the soul must be a magician who has exceeded level 20 in magic cultivation. After the death of hillia * * Division hundreds of years ago, only the great mage Farron of the sage tower is the only magician who can use level 20 magic, Among the mages gathered on the island of isolos, the strongest one is belsmore isolos, known as the "soul guide", a necromancer who can use level 18 magic! It is also one of the few necromancers on the island of isolos who have been completely transformed into an "immortal" Lich. Although it only has the level of level 18 magic, considering the strange and changeable x ¨¬ ng of the undead magic, coupled with the immune ability of the Lich body to some magic and physical damage, combined with the "undead" special x ¨¬ ng of the undead creatures, even the great mage Farron who can use level 20 magic in the "Tower of the sage", Thutik believes that master belsmore, the "soul guide", can also fight one! However, a necromancer who can use level 20 or above, or a necromancer who has mastered the long lost soul materialization spell, his value is immeasurable not only in isolos Island, but also in the whole continent. Although the Necromancer''s magic is strictly controlled by the sage''s tower and various magic colleges, it is also a magic that has been rejected by the Holy See by extreme means. However, due to the powerful lethality and military utility x ¨¬ ng, various countries secretly support and study the necromancer and magic more or less. This is also the reason why the Necromancers exiled to isolos island still exist in the world. The kings of various countries competing for power and profit hope to make isolos their own power, and the Necromancers of isolos island also take this opportunity to show their strength and deal with it in exchange for necessary support, although all this is invisible. Help the strong not the weak! The Necromancers on the island of isolos also understand the simplest truth in the world. In order to deal with these powerful forces, their own strength is necessary. Since he can master the soul materialization, which is the highest magic of the undead magic, he must be able to master many other undead magic lost so far. If the powerful necromancer who has mastered the soul materialization can join his own camp, the overall strength of isoros island will be greatly improved by leaps and bounds, which means that isoros island will have more chips to deal with various forces in the future. "Really! What a small accident! After being beaten to pieces later, I''ll tell you it''s a small meaning, okay?" While xiutik was thinking, with a burst of horse neighing, the three horses had come to the mountain. Manigott jumped down with a cynical sneer and said disdainfully. Jabefika and GUS also stopped the war horse that was frightened by the spirit of death emitted by the necromancer. And three companions! And the strength is very strong! Under the cover of black robes, xiutik couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. In front of him, the man with purple hair and the man as beautiful as a woman felt very strong from the soul breath. In addition, a strong man with seven scars on the wound looked like a powerful mercenary. How strange! A necromancer carries out soul materialization transformation, and the dead will act together with the living. Has the great master level necromancer been loyal to a powerful force? Or are these people all servants of the necromancer. "Since you have dared to do that before, I believe you have the consciousness of being killed!" Manigott''s tone was undisguised with anger. Gus had pinched his knuckles at this time, and yabaifica magically took out a beautiful and matchless red S ¨¨ rose. Seeing this, thutik also tried to save the situation and said, "please believe me, isolos island is not like an enemy to you. As one of the few necromancer in the world who does not want to be bound by decadent systems and rules, I have the most sincere respect to invite the great master of necromancer magic to drive to isolos and pursue the glory of necromancer magic together. I hope you can express my words." Before shutik finished speaking, Gus asked coldly, "is the glory you seek to kill innocent people? Even a minor child." Shutik was stunned. Soul and corpse are needed for both casting and research of undead magic. Although some souls of the dead who are evil in the wild can be captured, such a number is far from enough. As a necromancer, it is inevitable to kill more or less. The only difference is whether to kill innocent people or guilty people, which depends on how many people a necromancer himself still retains x ¨¬ ng. For many necromancers, prolonged exposure to death has weakened their understanding of the taboo word death. "If it''s just an offence to us, you may be forgiven!" Manigott''s face showed his hatred for s ¨¨ and a green flame had been burning in his hand: "but if you kill an innocent child, don''t delusion that it can be done easily!" The Green s ¨¨ flame burning in manigott''s hand surprised xiutik. The flame contained powerful soul power. It seemed like some kind of undead magic, but it was not exactly the same. What shocked xiutik even more was that the flame of Qing s ¨¨ gradually formed a human shape, and the figure of a little girl loomed in the air, staring at herself with frightened eyes. That''s the soul of the little girl who died not long ago. Hasn''t that girl been used by Tian for corpse puppet magic? Reasonably speaking, the soul to which the undead spell is applied will be quickly destroyed by the power of the material world and quickly return to the sea of souls after losing the support of magic. Why can the little girl''s soul be preserved, even her consciousness is very clear. The girl''s soul whispered in manigott''s ear. Suddenly, the golden saint of cancer clenched his fist, and the five Green s ¨¨ flames attacked xiutik and Tian as fast as lightning. Seeing the situation, xiutik immediately applied white bone armor to himself and Tian, and the winding bones immediately surrounded them. "Please wait a minute." xiutik wanted to say something, but when the Green s ¨¨''s flame touched the white bone armor, the necromancer immediately felt the fluctuation of magic and immediately mixed up. The Green s ¨¨''s flame was like a catalyst. The white bone armor did not defend the attack, but seemed to cause a chain reaction, It is like a combustion promoter, which makes the Green s ¨¨ s flame burn more violently. In the eyes of the female necromancer, there was an irrepressible surprise God s ¨¨. She had never seen such a strange situation. The high-level defense magic in the Necromancer''s magic would be swallowed up by the other party''s flame! Moreover, the Green s ¨¨ flame has a power that makes him fear, and the soul in his body seems to rise. Shutik knew something was wrong. He waved and quickly drew dozens of mysterious symbols with his hands. His black robe instantly turned into a black fog all over the sky and wrapped the flame. At the moment of suppressing the flame, shutik and Tian escaped from the encirclement of the sea of fire together. Suddenly! The black fog behind him, like white bone armor, was swallowed by the flame after only supporting for tens of seconds, forming a huge pillar of fire! "What is this power? What is this flame?" just escaped from heaven, xiutik could no longer suppress his horror. This flame is really terrible. It seems that it can use the breath of death and soul power emitted by the undead spell as bait to devour the spell and become its own power. In the Green s ¨¨ s flame, manigott walked out of cancer. The golden robe of cancer had been put on his body and clenched his fist. Manigott shouted with a cynical sneer, "what''s the taste of my uncle''s ghost cangyan?" Chapter 105 For the ghost cangyan of manigott, even at the moment of fighting, xiutik has felt the terrible power contained in it. This flame can devour and absorb the breath of death and expand its own energy. It can be said that it is the bane of the Necromancer''s magic. Now, xiutik also knows that he can''t talk with each other anymore. What makes xiutik difficult to understand is where such a powerful figure suddenly emerged. Xiutik, a well-known powerful soldier in the mainland, has heard about it for so many years, but it is obvious that the female swordsman and the black armored mercenary who uses the big sword met today, There is also the man who calls himself "Uncle" in front of him. He doesn''t even have any information about them. Without waiting for xiutik to think more, the sudden sense of crisis on the right made the necromancer fiercely avoid opening, but the other party''s speed was too fast. A red S ¨¨''s long gun pierced half of xiutik''s body. Kuchulin succeeded, but he didn''t feel any joy, because there was no feeling of stabbing into the * * at the tip of the gun. It was more like a ghost before cutting into the water. He was floating and had no real feeling. But xiutik was terrified at this time. The moment his body was stabbed by the red S ¨¨ gun, the soul in his body seemed to be impacted by a huge force, right! Like some kind of powerful curse, the soul began to disintegrate under this power. The pain conveyed from the soul made the necromancer who had not felt this feeling for a long time hum out. In the face of the spear tip stabbed into the body, xiutik seemed to move as if it had not been affected. The spear tip was immediately brought out of xiutik''s body as if it had touched an invisible object. Kuqiulin, who originally wanted to continue to pursue, suddenly jumped away from the original place, and a broken spear stabbed out of the ground. Yishuang''s arm, which had already turned into white bones, stretched out of the ground! The black robe hanging on the body broke a large piece under the sharp gun tip, and under the black robe, the body of the necromancer seemed ethereal and nihilistic. It seemed to be transparent, but there were some simple bone armor in some parts of the body! Such a strange state clearly shows that the necromancer named shutik has been transformed into a lich, but it is not complete, and his body still has not reached the complete soul! Shutik, who showed his true posture a little, quickly read the old and astringent spell, and his withered fingers drew symbols in the air. For a time, the whole mountain began to become mixed, as if the earth was shrouded in a layer of black fog, and even the white snowflakes falling in the sky became as turbid as the ashes of the dead. Dark sky! Ti''an immediately understood the master''s meaning. This is a range blessing magic. The dark sky curtain can make the summoned undead creatures stronger, and their self-healing ability and combat effectiveness will be significantly improved. As soon as she read it, Tian immediately waved the ancient whip and formed a Dharma array on the ground. As a black light lit up, bursts of sharp wails that made people feel uncomfortable continued to ring from all around, as if countless people were being brutally tortured! In the black fog, a large group of skeleton soldiers dressed in ragged armor and holding rusty weapons slowly gathered around with the click of bone friction. Some skeleton soldiers had not completely turned into white bones, and the rotten meat and internal organs were exposed. Among the skeleton soldiers are a large number of animal bones, and the ethereal fire of the soul is burning in the empty eyes of these bones. Dozens of dark shadows flashed in the sky, and the hovering ghost''s face, which still slightly retains human characteristics, is constantly distorted. The sharp sound and wailing sound issued by the ghost almost runs through everyone''s eardrums, making people feel strange pain from the heart! For a moment, the whole mountain suddenly turned into Shura hell! Ti''an, a female necromancer, summoned all the Necromancers she had set up in Pingli. There were even two more powerful "necromancers armor" in the Necromancers clock. This is a kind of necromancers made by dead powerful soldiers fixing their souls in empty armor, The soul in the armor has long lost its past memory and only retains the murderous and belligerent Ben x ¨¬ ng. Compared with the skeleton soldiers, the soul armor has stronger defense and is not afraid of the attack of the sword. To kill these undead creatures, unless their armor is completely broken to pieces, the undead armor will never stop fighting as long as it can move. Shutik naturally summoned undead creatures. Compared with the undead creatures summoned by Tian, although most of shutik''s skeleton soldiers were dressed in ragged armor and weapons, the skeleton soldiers'' bones were deeper and faintly shining with metallic luster. The soul flame in the pupil is also more vigorous! "There are a lot of bones. It seems that the acupoint boxing you are proud of is useless!" Mirija''s first time to see these movable bones make complaints about him. But soon after he calmed down, he could hardly get rid of the jichiro. Kenjiro looked at the scene of hell in front of him and didn''t answer. There was a black rose as dazzling as a black diamond in yabaifica''s hand. Manigott looked at xiutik unchanged. The small universe of cancer golden saint slowly burned up! When thutik waved his hand, he rushed to the crowd. In front of him were the skeleton soldiers and the dead bones of wild animals summoned by Tian. It seems that he intended to let these low-level dead creatures test first, and the strong ghost and dead armor stood still for the time being. "There is an old saying in the East that if you catch a thief, you catch the king first. I''ll take charge of killing the old guy!" Kuchulin waved a spear to pierce the dead spine and swept down the skeleton close to him. He had been spiritualized for a moment and went straight to xiutik. Xiutik had been wary of kuchulin for a long time. Even if kuchulin had disappeared, the Necromancer''s natural strong perception of the soul also allowed xiutik to judge the route of kuchulin. With a slight touch of his finger, he immediately counted the light beam of black s ¨¨ and excited sh ¨¨ away. Kuqiulin, who was seen through and showed up, blocked two black s ¨¨ beams with a spear piercing dead spines. The rest of the lost black light just wiped the trunk as if it were highly toxic. The original vibrant sky tree withered as quickly as it was drained of its life. Xiutik knew that he was not kuchulin''s opponent in close combat. The warrior with soul materialization was very powerful. Even the undead creatures he summoned could not compete with it. The four "dead armor" were not even supported in his hands. After half a minute, they became rags on the ground. In particular, the long gun in his hand seemed to have special ability. As long as it was stabbed, even the dead could not effectively heal the wound in a short time. If sanlward were still here, he might be able to fight him close. Shutik retreated decisively and tried to delay kuchulin with undead magic. And shutik did not give in blindly. A magic has been secretly gathered in his hand. The "soul taking hand" of the undead magic is specially used to imprison the soul! A living example of soul substantiation is too valuable. Anyway, it has become such a situation. Xiutik doesn''t care whether he will offend the great master of undead magic. He just hopes to catch kuchulin. Maybe this can reverse analyze the method of "soul substantiation" from him. However, xiutik soon realized that his situation was very bad. The strength of the man holding the red S ¨¨ spear in front of him was stronger than expected. Even under the interference of the Necromancer''s magic, the man approached himself many times. The red S ¨¨ spear almost broke through his defense several times with the track of death, So that xiutik could not get rid of kuchulin''s fierce pursuit for a time. Suddenly, xiutik spit out a few spells, and a dead wolf suddenly jumped out and jumped on kuchulin. The dead wolf is still composed of bones, but it seems to have a layer of looming skin on its appearance. The most important thing is that the dead wolf moves very quickly, not like those dull skeleton soldiers. "Asshole!" In front of kuchulin, because he killed Kuran''s Hound, he was always uncomfortable with the ''dog'' family. Facing the running dead wolf, kuchulin finally stopped a little before stabbing out his long gun. A moment''s pause had given shutik a chance. The undead magic ''Dementor''s hand'' gathered in his hand grabbed kuchulin with the virtual shadow of black s ¨¨ like the palm of a giant. Cut off half of the dead wolf''s body, kuchulin jumped up in the face of the sudden "soul taking hand" and prepared to escape with the agility of level a, but the soul taking hand seemed to lock itself, and generally followed. After countless battles, kuchulin''s habit made kuchulin''s conditions reverse sh ¨¨ to block the gun piercing the dead spine in his chest, Black s ¨¨''s palm firmly grasped kuchulin. The Dementor''s hand was originally a special spell used to imprison the soul in the Necromancer''s magic. Even the living, as long as the soul in a relatively weak state can even be peeled off from the body by the Dementor''s hand, kuchulin, who was originally in a soul state, can''t get rid of the shackles of the Dementor''s hand. As a Lancer, kuchulin originally has a level C resistance to magic, that is, resistance to magic. Generally speaking, ordinary magic and magic can''t hurt kuchulin, but this magic is obviously of high level. At least his own magic can''t resist it completely. Bound by the invisible hand, the huge pressure made kuqiulin''s bones click. Kuqiulin didn''t feel fear at the time of crisis, but bred a sense of excitement! For kuchulin, who only hopes to have a good fight with a powerful enemy, the world still silent in magic and swordsmanship did not disappoint him. Shutik was also surprised. Although the Dementor''s hand didn''t have too strong attack power, it was a magic specifically aimed at the soul. In the past, in the face of large monsters such as Cyclops and bimon, as long as it died, the soul would be imprisoned by the Dementor''s hand without any suspense. But this man, who is also in the state of soul, can make the Dementor''s hand invalid for a time! Is there such a special ability for soul materialization? Can it not be affected by other undead spells? Shutik couldn''t help thinking. Looking at kuchulin who was still trying to break free from the shackles of the soul taking hand, xiutik quickly increased his magic output and tried to imprison kuchulin at one fell swoop. Suddenly, shutik''s face s ¨¨ changed. As a caster, he clearly felt that the man bound by the Dementor''s hand seemed to burst out of a strange force, and the spell of the Dementor''s hand felt out of control for a time! However, xiutik didn''t have time to think more. A dazzling red light suddenly flashed in the soul taking hand not far away. The light was like a sharp blade and quickly cut the soul taking hand into pieces. "What the hell is going on!" Shutik repressed the discomfort of the magic countercurrent in his body and looked at kuchulin with a surprised look, or more accurately, the long gun in kuchulin''s hand emitting dazzling red light. Kuchulin, who liberated the treasure, sneered at the dead mage not far away, and jumped up in the air. The gun piercing the dead spine in his hand has condensed like a red S ¨¨ light column under the influence of the master''s will! "Very good, old man! Now pick up my gaebolga!" The spear that pierced the dead spine thrown by kuchulin rushed at xiutik with the smell of death. For more than 100 years, the necromancer felt the fear of death approaching again. Xiutik went out against the current regardless of the magic in his body, and his fierce incarnation hid aside for the black fog! By a minute, the red S ¨¨''s long gun seemed to pass by xiutik, but there was a creepy scream in the black fog. When the black fog gathered on the ground to form xiutik''s body again, the Necromancer''s chest had been pierced by the dead spine gun. Xiutik looked at the long gun in his chest with incomprehensible eyes and couldn''t believe it: "this is \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ He was stabbed by a long gun that he had avoided. Moreover, xiutik began to feel that the soul in his body was disintegrating rapidly, even much faster than when he was stabbed by a long gun. The body of the soul posture began to become thin. If this goes on soon, as a necromancer, I''m afraid I will also usher in a real eternal sleep. "Hum! Fool!" Kuchulin looked at xiutik disdainfully after falling on the ground: "you are still the first person in the world to die under my gaebolga. You should be honored." This chapter is published by online book friends Chapter 106 In another part of the battlefield, groups of skeletons poured into the surrounded Miriya and others,. The big sword used by Miriya is very useful in this kind of battle, but the survival ability of these skeletons is a little amazing. Even if it is cut into two skeletons, the upper half of the activists will be cut off with a sword. At first, Miriya inadvertently was cut by the rusty sword of the skeleton soldiers on her lower leg, but this injury is nothing to the big sword of half demon mixed race. "Ah Da Da Da! Ah Da!" A rhythmic cry suddenly sounded. Kenjiro waved a strange weapon, which was connected by a chain between two sticks. Collocation brother Jiro''s signboard roar, if arin is here, he will make complaints about "Little Dragon elder brother". Manigott stared at Kenjiro with wide eyes: "double stick! You guy still carries these interesting things!" What Kenjiro in Beidou Shenquan holds in his hand is a double cut stick, which is specially prepared by Yalin for Kenjiro before departure. The double cut stick made of secret silver mixed with refined iron is strong and lightweight. In Kenjiro''s hand, the double stick was as fast as the wind, breaking the heads of a large group of skeleton soldiers to pieces. "I want to see how long you can last!" Tean looked at the battle scene not far away, waved the bone whip fiercely, and constantly drove the dead to besiege Miriya and others. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, the mysterious and evil necromancer is an evil mage who can awaken the dead and corpses into slaves as long as he waves his hand,. However, in fact, the undead creatures summoned by the necromancer need to collect skeletons and corpses in advance, and then carefully screen them. They can only be driven after a series of transformations through a special Dharma array. Warriors with great strength, whether bones or souls, will be carefully transformed into high-level undead creatures by undead mages, such as dark warriors and death knights. As for the bones of ordinary people, they will be converted into skeleton soldiers and Zombies used as consumables! If you don''t transform and directly use undead magic to control the dead body, it will consume a lot of magic for the undead mage, and the quantity and quality of the manipulated body can''t be compared with the transformed undead creatures. Even newly introduced necromancers will collect bones and other materials in advance and convert them into Necromancers. When placing and connecting the "soul sea" with the material world, these necromancers can be summoned during battle. There are also a certain number of necromancer combs entrenched on the island of isolos. After the end of the era created by overlord galserik, the mainland ushered in an era of peace. There were no dead people everywhere in the era of war and famine. In addition, the Holy See, which monopolized the eastern part of the mainland, extremely rejected the magic of the dead. The "materials" that the necromancer could get for casting spells had to be greatly reduced. Killing an innocent civilian can get a body, but it can only be transformed into an ordinary skeleton soldier at most. Without the advantage of quantity, low-level undead creatures like skeleton soldiers are just slow-moving bone shelves. Maybe a group of farmers with farm tools can tear it down. Naturally, ti''an knew that the undead creatures he summoned were not endless. Although they were skeleton soldiers used as consumables, ti''an still felt heartache for a large number of skeleton soldiers beaten to bone in front of Kenjiro and Miriya. When commanding the dead creatures to consume everyone''s physical strength, ti''an has secretly condensed a magic! But at the moment, ti''an hesitated. She didn''t know if the magic would be swallowed up by the blue flame as before! The dark sky screen displayed by thutik can enhance the strength of undead creatures and speed up their recovery. Undead creatures with the characteristics of "Immortality" should be broken by Kenjiro and Miriya. As long as the undead mage can always support the magic supply, the injured undead creatures can recover slowly,. Unless the holy knight of the Holy See purifies the soul fire with holy light divinity, the undead will die out completely! However, what made Tean uneasy was that the skeleton soldiers who were smashed by mercenaries with strange weapons and female swordsmen with big swords fell to the ground and never stood up again. The reason for all this was the man in gold armor. Once the skeleton soldiers were smashed, the soul fire would flow to him, It''s like being absorbed and disappearing without a trace! What''s going on! Why can a living person absorb the fire of the soul? Has he also been materialized by the great master of undead magic? For a moment, Tean was stunned and couldn''t even say a word. A trace of uneasiness had grown in the female Necromancer''s heart. Maybe she really provoked someone who shouldn''t be provoked today. "These bone shelves are annoying!" Manigott crushed the skull of a skeleton soldier with one foot, raised his head and glared at the ghost flying in mid air from time to time. These slow-moving skeletons pose no threat to themselves as holy fighters. The rusty weapons in their hands can''t cause any damage to the golden holy clothes. The only thing that people hate is that there are too many. Once they are accidentally surrounded by skeletons, it will be very troublesome. Kenjiro, Miriya, jabefeka and manigott, the four people trapped in the army of the dead gradually leaned together under the siege, and the snow was full of broken bones. The number of the whole army of the dead has been reduced by a third, including a dead armor, which has also been torn to pieces under the black rose of yabaifica. The disadvantageous situation of the war also made Tian unable to take care of too much. He pointed at manigott with his finger, and a gray light column suddenly shot out. In an instant, the light column gathered into a sharp bone spur in the air and flew away with the smell of death. This bone spur was cleverly hidden in the dead corner of manigott''s line of sight by Tian. Manigott, surrounded by the army of the dead, was shot in the chest. The huge impact force forced manigott to step back to stabilize his body. Not far away, Tean''s face suddenly became gloomy. The white bone spear he shot was inserted into the man''s chest, but it could not penetrate his golden armor. Damn it! It can block your own white bone spear. This armor is at least an excellent level of armor. "How are you?" Miriya held a sword in front of manigott. While destroying the skeleton soldier, she was alert to the sneak attack of the female necromancer,. "Peace of mind! But it''s really dangerous this time!" Manigott pulled out the bone spur on his chest. If the attack had not been defended by the holy dress, his chest would have been opened. Kill him! At ti''an''s command, all the ghosts in the sky immediately swarmed to manigott. The female necromancer knew that the man in front of him was the biggest threat to himself. His blue flame could restrain the Necromancer''s magic, and he could absorb the soul fire, making the necromancer unable to regenerate. If it were not for the existence of this man, the summoned army of the dead would never have suffered such heavy losses. "I''ll deal with these guys." Manigott saw the ghost concentrate and dive down like himself. The blue ghost flame burned in his hands and greeted the screams of the ghost. Tean impolitely shot the bone spear at manigoth, but all the bone spears were stopped by the vigilant Miriya. In the mid air, ghost cangyan has burned the ghost. Originally, it was a ghost completely in the soul state and almost immune to physical attack. When it met the flame of ghost cangyan, it quickly burned like fuel oil meeting a fire. The ghost burning in ghost cangyan sent out bursts of sharp screams that made people feel sour. "Damn it! Damn it." Seeing the ghost burned by ghost cangyan, manigott''s expression of disdain changed suddenly, and quickly took back ghost cangyan with a wave of his hand! The ghost that had been almost annihilated by ghost cangyan was able to get away immediately, but it fell to the ground decadent and improperly, as if unable to get up. Manigott stopped suddenly because there was a child in his teens in the ghost. His hazy face was distorted by pain, but the young child could only cry endlessly. Manigott couldn''t help but be stunned when facing the soul of a child,. "I''m sorry, the only thing I can do now is to let you rest in peace!" Manigott''s hands condensed a black light, and the soul fires of countless dead people gathered together. With manigott''s ideas rising to the sky, they flowed in the air and gathered together to form a huge black hole. Not far away, the female necromancer Tian clearly felt that the black hole in the air that day was unimpeded connecting the ''sea of soul''! Tian can''t believe her eyes. The sea of souls is like a huge melting pot. It is not only the place where the souls of all creatures die, but also the place where they are born. The souls of all things in the world are born from it, whether ordinary humans or powerful dragons. The sea of souls is the holy land that all necromancers try their best to explore, but even necromancers can only take an attitude of awe and dare not go too deep into it, because once they are swept by the huge torrent of souls, no one can maintain themselves in it. So far, the sea of souls has only sketched a vague shape in tens of thousands of years of exploration! And now! The most real side of the sea of souls is unfolding in front of tyander. The depths of the black hole are like a nebula entrenched in the void. Countless souls roam in it, constantly splitting and reorganizing. The vast power makes the female necromancer stand still and feel her insignificance on the spot. "Corpse gas seems to be connected to a strange place? Is this the yellow spring of the world?" Manigott looked at the black hole created by his corpse gas in the sky. It seemed that it was different from the underworld in his previous world. The ghosts on the ground stood up one after another with a free look, and slowly rose into the air under the guidance of manigott. Not only the ghosts, but also the dead creatures smashed on the ground, the soul fire also kept falling out and began to swarm towards the black hole! The little girl''s soul also slowly appeared behind manigott. The girl''s vague soul saluted manigott with gratitude. After manigott responded with a faint smile, she went to the resting place with countless souls. How is this possible!? For a time, Tean only felt that the undead creatures under her control began to stir involuntarily. The soul fire in the undead seemed to be attracted and tried to get out of her control. Tean was stunned and quickly strengthened her control over the undead creatures, trying to suppress the restless soul,. "The dead should stay where the dead should stay. Go back to the underworld!" The sudden sound in her ear surprised Tean. The moment she looked back, a dark rose came in front of her. Tean quickly waved a bone whip to the black rose, but the bone whip made of a powerful beast was like fragile glass and was stirred into pieces at the moment of touching the black rose. As if unstoppable, the black rose turned Tean''s right hand into meat after crushing the bone whip. The arm was turned into flesh and blood fragments, but ti''an''s face did not show any painful expression. She stepped back quickly. Ti''an covered her broken right arm and stared in horror at the man with a beautiful face that surprised herself! At the time of distraction, the army of the dead who lost the magic suppression unhindered broke away from the body, turned into the fire of the soul, rose into the air and returned to the soul sea. For a time, the skeleton soldiers and Zombies around the people were broken and turned into a pile of real bones and corpses again! Yabaifica''s eyes were filled with anger, and a black rose appeared in her hand again. The poison gas of the red rose had no effect on the dead, but the piranha that could bite everything, and the black rose could turn them into fragments. Tean struggled to shoot out a bone spur, but the bone spur could only be turned into white bone fragments in front of yabofica''s black rose. Looking at the retreating female necromancer, when yabaifica was preparing to project the black rose, a clear and familiar female voice sounded in the air. "It really opened my eyes. I didn''t think it was said that the place where the souls of all things in the world belong would be so vast and beautiful!" On a big tree, a girl with dazzling silver hair sat on a branch and looked at the black hole in the air. To be exact, it was the flowing Nebula in the black hole. A pair of long white legs as smooth as jade were swinging back and forth in the air. When the girl slowly lowered her head, the white diamond crystal on the girl''s forehead was flashing a slight light. Bujani!? Jabefeka looked at the girl with a dignified face Chapter 107 Buyani, good-looking novel: Ten worlds txt download! Yabaifica recognized buyani at a glance. This mysterious and beautiful girl once helped her party out of the siege in belika town and exposed the matter that the necromancer controlled the corpse puppet. Other book friends are watching the latest chapter of the biography of sunflower. Now buyani''s appearance is just like the beginning. No one is aware of her existence, not even the necromancer Tian, as if she appeared there in an instant. Buyani jumped down from the branch gently, and her beautiful silver hair danced in the air, making her look more beautiful and moving: "ah La, don''t look at me so alert! Anyway, I helped you solve the misunderstanding in the town." Bujani''s tone seems to be as innocent and lovely as a child, but yabofica doesn''t dare to take bujani lightly anyway. The subconscious of Pisces golden saint can keenly feel that the dangerous smell emanating from bujani is better than that of female necromancer Tian. If the necromancer is like an ominous thing emitting the smell of death, As if there was no power, buyani was like a powerful existence from the mysterious and unknown field to the present world. silver hair!? The same silver hair as Princess Luo Jiean!? In the previous belika Town, buyani had been wearing a windbreaker, and people could not see her hair color. At this time, yabaifica and manigott noticed buyani''s strange hair color, which is the characteristic of the Saxony Kingdom known as the son of "silver snow". With the appearance of buyani, the dark sky around seems to be the dust under the strong wind, which has been dissipated continuously with buyani as the center, as if a powerful force has excluded all magic. Tean looked bitterly at buyani. There was no chance of winning against the enemy, such as yabofica and manigott. Now a more mysterious girl suddenly appeared. Although she could not feel power from the girl, she was surprised by the invisible pressure. What buyani said just now makes Tean understand that the mysterious and beautiful girl in front of her is the one who destroyed the corpse puppet. It''s just that the "beautiful" man who hit himself hard in front of her also seems to be wary of this girl! As she approached, buyani looked up and down at Tian''an and yabaifica, and looked meaningfully at manigott dressed in golden holy clothes not far away. The good-looking novel: interstellar Exorcist was read everywhere. Reaching out to the female necromancer, a large number of crystals immediately spread upward from her legs. Tean was afraid to feel that the part wrapped by the crystal had completely lost consciousness, as if even the soul had been solidified, and her powerful power could not even breed the intention of resistance! First, a powerful female swordsman and a mercenary, then a soul materialized long gun soldier, and then there are three soldiers who undoubtedly have strong strength, of which the purple haired man has the power to restrain the Necromancer''s magic! And now there is a girl with more unfathomable strength! Why do so many powerful soldiers gather in this remote town in the far north at the same time? Logically, their strength is enough to attract the peeping and solicitation of any country and powerful forces on the mainland, and their own people will provoke these people! In her panic, Tian desperately tried to suppress the spreading crystal with magic, but incredibly found that once the magic touched the crystal, it dissipated without a trace, and the spreading crystal had reached Tian''s waist. "Who are you? Why are you against me!" The female necromancer finally screamed in panic. From the situation when the girl appeared before, those powerful soldiers were on guard against her. It seems that they are not in the same team. "Just a little necromancer. Do you think you are qualified to ask my identity?" Buyani shook her fingers to accelerate the spread of the crystal. With a joking smile on her face, she said, "if you want to blame yourself, blame yourself for provoking the wrong object!" Manigott and others were surprised to find that layers of crystals covered Tian''s body. Although there are some doubts about the mysterious girl, from the current situation, buyani is at least on her side. Therefore, everyone''s vigilance is more or less relaxed. Buyani stopped at this time and walked to the fixed Tian: "OK! Now let me see what to do with you!" There is a naughty tone in the girl''s words, but no one will doubt at the moment. Maybe the next moment, the girl who looks pure and lovely will completely disappear the female necromancer in front of her in the world. Other book friends are watching: The Legend of rebirth. Cancer golden saint manigott''s character is a little careless. After staring at buyani, he refocused his eyes on Tian: "why don''t you let me return you to the place where the dead should go." "The sea of souls! I was really surprised today that I had the honor to witness the whole picture of the sea of souls." Buyani smiled and looked at manigott, and from time to time stretched out her hand to gently tap the golden holy dress. "It''s really strange armor. It seems that it has its own life and will. At least it''s a legendary armor. Don''t want to take it away!" Buyani''s words immediately made manigott feel ashamed. The girl actually said in front of her face that she wanted to take away the golden holy clothes. She obviously had a pure face, but she was so greedy in character. At this time, a force quickly came here. After all, they immediately looked at the distance, and a black light came quickly. Miriya immediately raised her sword and got ready for the battle. Manigott''s hand lit up ghost inflammation again. Bujani stared at the black light with a look of indifference, as if she didn''t care at all! And the female necromancer Tian looked like she had caught the straw. The approaching black light seemed to be shaky. After landing on the ground, the light gradually disappeared, revealing the figure of the necromancer xiutik, and behind him were two necromancers like weathered corpses. They were wearing old robes on their dry bodies and holding a long sword and a short staff in their hands! Tean, who was still happy, suddenly became desperate like being slapped in the face. Corpse witch! The master even summoned the corpse witch at the bottom of the box. The corpse witch is a undead creature transformed by a mage or spirit with strong magic. The corpse witch can not only use the undead magic, but also strengthen its good melee ability through magic. When facing the enemy, it can constantly release the corrosive smell to weaken the opponent. When summoned, it is equal to a powerful combat power, It can often turn the war around. It''s a very difficult undead! For this reason, the transformation of corpse witches is also quite difficult. Needless to say, it is difficult to obtain the corpses of magicians as materials. Even if there are enough ''materials'' and advanced lichs for transformation, the success rate is only 40%. Other book friends are watching: the best magician txt download! In the hundreds of years after becoming a necromancer, xiutik also transformed two corpse witches, and now he has to summon them to fight, because the enemy he faces is too powerful, especially the red spear in his hand has unimaginable different power! Even using the corpse witch can''t completely overwhelm him. The corpse witch is also damaged. One of them was badly hurt and lost an arm! At the moment, shutik''s body like a ghost has become blurred. Four or five wounds on his body have not been completely healed, and the whole person looks haggard and decadent. When he noticed that the corpse gas had gradually dissipated in the sky, his shocked expression flashed from xiutik. The current situation has made xiutik have no spare time to be surprised. Tean was not only caught, but what''s worse, there was another strange girl. Although he didn''t feel the strength of the silver haired girl, the pressure that makes people feel like acupuncture did exist. Kuqiulin also bumped into him at this time. His blue clothes were stained with a lot of soil and snow. He looked a little embarrassed, but kuqiulin''s face showed contempt because of his opponent''s hasty escape. For a moment, xiutik threw himself into the net, and the people quickly surrounded them! "I didn''t expect that there would be so many powerful soldiers in a small town in the far north." xiutik''s tone revealed helplessness and fatigue. With a gentle wave of his hand, the necromancer put away the summoned corpse witch, looked at the people, and xiutik said slowly: "I want to make a stand. As the necromancer of isolos Island, I don''t want to be an enemy with you. All this is really a misunderstanding that shouldn''t happen. I''m willing to compensate you for the losses caused by my reckless decision!" "Compensation!?" Manigott sneered: "how are you going to compensate? Can the necromancer make the dead live again?" Xiutik felt speechless for a moment. He really couldn''t figure out why these strength were among the best powerful soldiers in the whole continent. They would protect the little girl killed by their own people. Why would an ordinary little girl make these people so persistent? If it is only because of a sense of justice, the paladins and priests of the holy city who call themselves "messengers of God" will probably be ashamed in front of them. The emperor and queen climbed the wall and read it all. If Yalin knew what xiutik was thinking, he would tell him that the protagonists of hot-blooded comics are people with an extreme excess of sense of justice. Don''t do any stupid actions that third rate villains would do in front of them. In this way, they must be chased to the ends of the earth by these protagonists for "love and justice". "I''m sorry that the undead spell can''t do this. Maybe the great master of the undead spell can materialize the girl''s soul." Xiutik shook his head helplessly. "Then please follow us back to belika and accept the sanctions you deserve!" Kenjiro, who had been silent, finally said. Xiutik looked at Kenjiro strangely and asked himself to go back to town to accept sanctions? Oh, my God! Doesn''t he know that there are not many places in the world that can accommodate the existence of necromancer? Even those mages who follow the regulations to learn the Necromancer''s spells are under heavy surveillance. Ordinary people in the secular world regard the necromancer as the embodiment of death and impurity, and it is impossible to leave their own way of life. Originally, he wanted to argue for a few words, but suddenly xiutik turned his tone and sighed, "well, we are willing to pay for our crimes. Please release my servant first." Speaking of this, xiutik glanced at ti''an fixed in the crystal, and the female necromancer almost stared at xiutik with incredible eyes. The eyes of jjiro and mangogot fell on Bujani, and Bujani was seized by ti an, and he has the final say of Bujani. "There are two kinds of people who can''t be trusted in the world. The first is those drow elves who believe in the spider God, and the second is" buyani said with sarcasm: "the necromancer who desecrates the body! Ha! Do you think I can''t feel what you want to do?" Shutik''s face suddenly changed, and he had held a dark green skull in his hand. Suddenly, a different green ripple spread out from the middle to all around. The earth was dissolved and rotted, the trees withered and lost life, and even the air became a deadly poison fog. Life in the Ming Dynasty! "Hahaha! No one can escape. The ripple of death will bury you all here." After sending out this blow, xiutik''s body seemed to have been evacuated of all its strength, and the originally blurred body was close to the stage of collapse. The proximity of the ripple made manigott scold. Cancer golden saint has a natural perception of the breath of death beyond ordinary people. Manigott is very aware of the power of the ripple, which contains the pure power of death. If they are exposed, they may not be 100% free, not to mention Kenjiro and Miriya. "Hide behind me! Hurry up!" Manigott''s hands instantly burned with ghost inflammation. Considering the scope of the ripple, manigott only wanted to break some of them to protect his companions. Suddenly, the golden saint felt his neck pulled violently, and his whole body involuntarily retreated two steps. The silver haired girl buyani had stood in the front. In the face of the death wave, buyani just stretched out his thin hand and drew a mysterious symbol in the air. For a moment, everyone felt that the space around him seemed distorted, and everyone appeared behind buyani. When the swarming death wave approached, buyani just waved her hand gently, and the death wave was immediately cut into a huge vacuum triangle. The magic of the death ripple is blocked!? No, it''s nit''s offset! Hugh tikton, who was still pleased, was shocked. The girl just offset the death ripple with one hand. Suddenly, some things were thought of in Hugh tikton''s mind. The corpse puppet manipulated by Tian was destroyed as if the magic had been interrupted, and part of the dark sky was dispersed after the young girl appeared, Now the silver haired girl can easily offset this powerful undead magic. you ''re right! It''s not the silver haired girl who forcibly resists with her strength, but the silver haired girl seems to be born to counteract magic. Is this girl \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ moment Several strange creatures that survived on the continent flashed out of xiutik''s mind. Among them, there was a species that was born with a strange constitution immune to all magic Chapter 108 The power of death ripple is slowly weakening with time, fierce beast basketball! Thutik knew that once the power of the wave of death disappeared, he would be dead. At that moment, shutik rushed to Tian, who was still frozen in the crystal. "Please help my master!" Tean hurried for help. Xiutik came to Tian. Without saying a word, he reached out and pinched the female Necromancer''s forehead: "show your loyalty, my servant!" As soon as the voice fell, ti''an''s frightened expression suddenly stagnated. The female necromancer nodded expressionless. At that moment, her body turned into a mummified body as if she had been drained of blood. Xiutik''s slightly blurred figure solidified again, and a blue fire of soul lit up on her dry palm. "Your sacrifice will not be in vain, my servant. I will revive you!" As soon as he clenched his teeth, xiutik painted the soul fire in his hands in the air as if it were paint. Every time, the expression of the necromancer seemed extremely uncomfortable, which seemed to consume the little power left in his body, but xiutik couldn''t care too much at the moment. His hands quickly danced in the air and drew several mysterious symbols. Each symbol reflects each other and gradually forms a magic portal. At this time, xiutik''s every move could not escape buyani''s surveillance. Originally, buyani could destroy this sad necromancer without effort. However, buyani did not dare to make a rash decision for a time in order to protect manigott and others behind him from the impression of death ripple. Buyani is well aware of the power of the death ripple. It is a large-scale destructive spell specifically aimed at the "living". It is a kind of necromancer magic handed down from ancient times. It is said that there were powerful necromancers who even used the death ripple to instantly turn a city with a population of nearly 100000 into a dead city. In the past, both manigoth and Miriya have shown great strength beyond imagination. However, for bujani, no matter how strong manigoth and Miriya are, as long as they still belong to the scope of "living", if they do not have special defense means, the ripple of death will cause great harm to them. Other book friends are watching the latest chapter: training fairies. Perhaps only the big man who attached his soul to his armor by special means would not be afraid of the ripple of death! Considering some ''special'' reasons, buyani doesn''t want the people behind her to be hurt. Seeing the formation of the magic portal, manigott reacted instantly: "asshole, this guy wants to escape!" When she was about to rush forward regardless of the impact of the wave of death, buyani reached out to stop manigott and motioned him not to leave her. Angrily, he glanced at the necromancer who was about to escape. A sharp crystal spike suddenly shot from buyani''s fingers and pointed directly at xiutik. At the moment when xiutik entered the magic portal, the crystal spikes also galloped in. Suddenly, the scream of the dead mage''s pain came from the closed portal, as if it was burned by the fire of hell. Soon the portal was completely closed, and the power of the death ripple began to weaken and finally disappeared. With the departure of the necromancer shutik, the darkness of the sky finally dispersed, and the sun once again fell on the snow, leaving dead bones and broken limbs and arms everywhere. Buyani stopped her hand and looked at a messy battlefield. With a wave of her hand, a head on the ground flew into the girl''s hand. The dark green head still emitting a faint smell of death was the magic prop when xiutik used the ripple of death. "Finally let that guy slip away!" Manigott crossed his waist and kicked a leg bone at his feet, shouting discontentedly, Buyani smiled gently and said with strong confidence: "the necromancer was stabbed by my crystal before he escaped. Even if he doesn''t die, he won''t want to use any magic." "Oh ~" manigott glanced at buyani''s head: "what is this?" "The imprisoned skull! A very precious magic prop. The sad necromancer really jumped over the wall! He even used the things at the bottom of the box." Buyani said and showed a bad smile. She crushed her head completely in her hand, leaving only a green crystal in her hand: "but it''s also strange that he was so unlucky that he met me. Other book friends are watching: the latest chapter of Wu breaking the world of mortals!" Turning to what I thought, I thought Mani Geert had lost her green crystal. "This crystal is the essence of the imprisoned skull, which can absorb the breath of death and preserve the soul of the dead. It is a very valuable material for the spiritual necromancer, but it is of no use to the ordinary people. I think Mr. mangogt should use it?" "How do you know my name?" Manigott glared at the girl and asked. Reaching out and pointing to his ears, buyani''s small face showed a moving sweet smile: "my hearing has always been very good \ Buyani''s sweet smile made it difficult for manigott to refuse her "kindness". After putting the crystal in his pocket, Miriya and Kenjiro on the other side have discussed some things with kuchulin, and they also came over. Miriya went to buyani and said in a friendly tone, "thank you very much for your help, miss buyani. I will keep this kindness in mind and will repay it in the future." Although I don''t know the exact identity of the mysterious girl, everything that happened before, whether it''s helping my party out of the siege in the town, helping to deal with the necromancer here and protecting everyone in times of danger. It has been explained that the mysterious and beautiful girl has no malice to her party. Buyani said with a smile; "I can''t afford your reward, beautiful miss Miriya and all the messengers of the king of the white dragon!" For a moment, the air seemed to freeze, and all the people present were surprised to look at the girl in front of them! "The messenger of the king of the white dragon \ what are you talking about?" Miriya was shocked. She couldn''t help holding the hilt of the sword in her hand. According to Yalin''s order, this action needs to be absolutely confidential. Although she doesn''t know why buyani knows the identity of her party, even if the girl has helped her party, Miriya doesn''t want to cause some trouble. "She is not hostile. Other book friends are watching: ACE agents read all sides!" Kenjiro came forward, pressed Miriya''s hand, looked at buyani and said, "please tell us your real identity, so that we can reduce many unnecessary suspicions." Buyani nodded. Kenjiro''s words were equivalent to admitting her guess in disguise. Buyani naturally didn''t want to be an enemy: "of course, respected Dragon King envoy. But before that, we''d better go back to town and deal with the matter of the necromancer." Everyone focused on Miriya. Anyway, Miriya was the team leader designated by Yalin, and the decision was in her hands. Miriya thought a little, and finally nodded to go back to the town first, at least to take Princess Luo Jiean and Edward out of the town. When everyone was about to leave and return, kuchulin, carrying a red long gun, suddenly shouted, "wait a minute, I need to explain something to this beautiful lady!" After that, kuchulin looked at her and looked at her ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In belika Town, the returning Miriya found Gus who had won the battle with the dark warrior sanerwad. After the first World War, Gus also suffered some injuries. Fortunately, Yalin prepared a lot of life-saving potions for everyone first. After a little treatment, Gus''s wounds healed quickly. However, the dead dark warrior who was cut off by the waist was still not completely killed, and GUS did not directly want sanerwad''s life. Instead, he stopped after the other party lost his fighting ability and was ready to let Miriya decide how to deal with him. Miriya''s decision was to listen to Yalin first. Buyani gently waved her hand and sealed sanerwald, who had lost combat effectiveness, in the crystal to prevent sanerwald from escaping after recovering from his injury. Kuchulin has explained to Miriya the task assigned by Yalin. Although she doesn''t know why Yalin did this, Miriya has no doubt and promised kuchulin to keep his secret in front of Princess Luo Jiean. For buyani, this is irrelevant to her. Naturally, she knows what to say and what not to say. After returning to the town, Miriya informed fake, the leader of the knight regiment in charge of guarding, that the necromancer had been repulsed. After learning the news, fake immediately sent his subordinates outside the town to check the situation. Before that, fake also led the militia and members of the knight regiment to find the remains of several victims killed by the necromancer with the help of some magicians, Good looking novel: Immortal Dan God. And removed several magic arrays used to collect the breath of death. Soon, soldiers returned to report that a large number of dead creatures were indeed left on the mountains not far from the town, and there was even a strong smell of death nearby. Fako then confirmed that Miriya and others had indeed repelled the necromancer. Now he believes that the hidden dangers brought by the necromancer have been completely eliminated in belika town. As the elite troops of Saxony Kingdom stationed in belika fortress, their combat effectiveness and quality are very high. Fake did not put on airs, but sincerely apologized to Gus, who was wronged, and gave everyone a compensation. After Fako arranged people to clean up the remains of the dead on the mountain, they quickly left belika Town, but this time there was one more person - buyani! Next to the crystal sealed by the dark warrior sanerwad of the dead, the people stopped. Princess Luo Jiean looked at buyani with flickering eyes, and then looked at Miriya from time to time. It seemed that she had something in her heart, but it was difficult to say. "Well, miss buyani, come here and tell us your identity?" Finally, Miriya broke the boredom by opening her mouth first. Buyani gracefully saluted: "I''m sorry to keep it from you! In fact, I''m a dragon \ Dragon!? Miriya''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the people nearby were also slightly surprised! During the time of living in the city of odur, we all saw the giant dragons that only existed in the legend, just as magnificent and huge as the legend, which really gave people an extreme sense of oppression. Everyone in yalinkou has learned about the general situation of the world. The giant dragon is not only owned in audur city. Although the number of dragon families is rare, they are distributed in all corners of the world. No matter what kind of dragon family, it is undoubtedly a terrible existence with strong power. "Buyani! The crystal dragon from the valandovo Valley in the east of the continent!" The white crystal on buyani''s forehead flickered slightly at this time, and said in a sincere tone: "I came here just to worship the Dragon King of the white dragon clan, ghost fox Liaozhai, who once fell in the mountains of Yano!" Worship Lord Yalin? Miriya thought a little and said, "can we help you?" "If you can, I hope you can introduce me to the Dragon King! Crystal dragon buyani has brought sincere greetings to the once great white Dragon King!" Buyani bowed slightly to Miriya and said. Miriya nodded: "OK! I''ll convey it to you, but before that, I have a question. How did you find our identity?" "It''s simple!" Buyani set her eyes on Princess Luo Jiean: "Although this beautiful lady is a human, she has a unique flavor of the dragon family. I can also feel it as a dragon. The yarod mountains deep in the fog forest used to be the gathering place of the white dragon family. In addition, there is a rumor that the wind and snow in the fog forest all year round. I think these factors add up to explain the yarod mountains in the rumor The ancient ruler of the pulse, the king of the white dragon clan, woke up! " Although buyani''s tone was deliberately calm, she still couldn''t hide the excitement hidden in it. "Does your excellency Yalin really look so old? I can''t see it!" "It''s impolite of you to say that, brother." Little bean Edward whispered aside. The word "ancient" dominator in buyani''s words made Edward feel a little confused. In front of the two brothers, Yalin felt that he was just like his older brother, who had a good character and was very easy to get along with. Unlike buyani''s tone, it seems to be a very serious, great and old-fashioned person. "Yalin!" Buyani''s ears were very sensitive. Although Edward''s voice was very small, she was still heard. Buyani stepped forward and held Edward''s hand. She said excitedly, "Lord of ice! Son of winter! Frozen wings! King of white dragon ? Yalin! Yes! This is indeed the name of the Dragon King recorded in the literature. Sure enough, your majesty Yalin has awakened!" Chapter 109 Crystal dragon, other book friends are watching: Iron hero overlord Three Kingdoms!? In the city of odur in the yanoder mountains, Yalin received the message from Miriya, the mutated cracked toothed wolf, the uninvited necromancer, and finally the crystal dragon to worship himself. I didn''t expect that just out of the fog, semiria and his party met so many things. It really surprised me! Lin couldn''t help thinking. First, the mutant cracked toothed wolf, Unexpectedly, I thought it was just used to distinguish loyalty [gift of the king of the white dragon] This talent can actually bring this unexpected effect. You know, it is not only the snow split toothed wolf that has produced varying degrees of variation in many animals and plants that inhabit the fog forest, especially some animals, such as the split toothed wolf and the textile snow spider, which are originally very aggressive beasts, facing the frost snow elf and the animals with the smell of the white dragon When summoning creatures, they all show unusual gentleness. As long as they do not deliberately violate some taboos of these two kinds of wild animals, the cracked toothed wolf and snow spider will basically not attack when they have occasional contact. Beautiful women are fierce and read all around. The reason why the mutant snow split toothed wolf has become a hot commodity among magicians is entirely because the mutant split toothed wolf is covered with "treasure". Bones and fur can be used to make armor and weapons. Wolf meat and internal organs can speed up the cultivation speed of water magicians. Living split toothed wolves can even be trained to be controlled by magicians. Yalin can''t help thinking of more resources in the forest. Will some herbs and plants produce special effects due to variation. Now for mages, everyone wants a mutant cracked toothed wolf. But the problem is that there are too many monks! The number of split toothed wolves changed by the power of ice and frost is small. Coupled with such a sudden centralized large-scale killing, it is estimated that the split toothed wolves outside the forest will soon disappear, or they will flee deeper into the forest. In this way, it is bound to make more people flock to the deeper part of the forest. Although there is still a long distance from the periphery of the forest to the Arnold mountains, this is not a good omen after all. If the mutant cracked toothed wolf is regarded as a resource, and it is also an extremely rare and precious resource, it must be disposed of by Saxony Kingdom soon. Shiyou * * will regulate the killing of cracked toothed wolf in belika town. If the mutant cracked toothed wolf is sold as its own specialty resource, it will definitely sell at a good price if the target is a magician. The mutant cracked toothed wolf created by himself has now become a commodity sold by others. Yalin has begun to consider whether he should start first and control the mutant cracked toothed wolf in the fog forest. The second is the crystal dragon! Yalin has been able to determine that the dragon family who entered the forest but turned back detected by the spiritual sense is the crystal dragon buyani. The highest status of the dragon family in the world are the descendants of the five dragon gods, blue dragon, green dragon, red dragon, black dragon and golden dragon! It is also known as the five color dragon. The status of the white dragon family was originally subordinate to the five dragons. Only after the emergence of the White Dragon King Yalin, the overall strength of the white dragon family increased significantly, almost catching up with the five dragons. The Dragon families under the five dragons are almost all their collateral descendants. For example, the poisonous pond dragon, a subspecies of the dragon family, has some green dragon blood. Even the white dragon family has more or less the blood of the blue dragon family. A good-looking novel: the abyss Lord reads it all. The crystal dragon is a close relative of the white dragon family, which can be said to be a descendant of the white dragon. Crystal dragon is a special dragon family. Its biggest specialty is its special constitution immune to all magic damage. Any magician, including the blue dragon clan, which is best at magic, has no place to play in front of the crystal dragon. Moreover, most of the crystal dragons are good at mastering the space field. It can be said that the opponent can be defenseless during the battle. At the same time, the crystal dragon can carry out crystallization breath and let the enemy''s * * be assimilated by water crystal to devour each other. However, the trouble is that although the crystal dragon has a special constitution that can be completely immune to magic, it also makes the crystal dragon unable to use any magic. Once the crystal dragon is injured, it can''t even use magic and medicine to treat it. It can only recover slowly by absorbing the energy of magic crystal stone and some special minerals. Yalin couldn''t help thinking, valandovo Valley! This valley is indeed located in the east of the continent near the endless sea. Valandovo Valley is also called Crystal Valley. The reason is that there is a huge crystal stone in the central area of the valley. It is said that this mysterious crystal like a hill fell from the sky in ancient times, Its great power even tore apart the land around varandovo to form today''s valley. The strange power of the crystal stone turned all around the valley into crystals. Many creatures died and some creatures obtained special variation. The five dragon gods once sent personnel to investigate the mysterious crystal stones in the Crystal Valley. However, any dragon family close to the crystal stone felt uncomfortable and had to leave, There is only one kind of dragon family that can safely get close to the crystal stone, that is the white dragon family entrenched in the Arnold mountains. It is precisely because the members of the white dragon family have been close to the crystal stone that most of the descendants of these white dragons have mutated after returning to the Arnold mountains, which gave birth to the new dragon family of crystal dragon. The birth of the crystal dragon caused panic among the white dragon clan in the early stage. The white dragons drove these mutated offspring out of the yanod mountains, and the crystal dragons driven out by their compatriots returned to the valandovo Valley to reproduce. The crystal dragon who returned to the valandovo Valley found that he could resonate with the crystal stones in the valley, and use this to let the crystal stones emit energy for himself to absorb and strengthen his strength. However, as to why the crystal stones can emit these energy, how strong the huge crystal stones have, or whether these energies can be controlled, The crystal dragon family did not think much. For a long time, the crystal dragons have been trying various ways to strengthen resonance, which has made the crystal stone emit more energy and absorbed by the people. Good looking novel: tutoring is just waiting for you. Moreover, with the special ability of crystal stone, the whole valandovo Valley is placed in a special space field, completely cutting off the contact with the outside world and monopolizing the crystal stone. Until the first 300 years before the dragon war, the crystal dragon family finally played with fire * *. In a crisis of almost annihilation, the crystal dragon turned to the white dragon family. At that time, the white dragon family had been controlled by the Dragon King Yalin. The king of the white dragon living in the frost wing hall was also curious about this mysterious crystal stone. In addition, the crystal dragon once belonged to the close relatives of the white dragon family, The king of the white dragon also agreed to the request of the crystal dragon and went to the valandovo Valley to solve the crisis. It is precisely because of this event that the crystal dragon, in order to repay the help of the Dragon King, and with the promise of the Dragon King, the white dragon and the crystal dragon finally abandoned their past grievances and made up again. In the early stage of the dragon war, the five dragon gods also disintegrated into two factions. In order to protect themselves, the crystal dragon family had to borrow the shelter of the white dragon clan. However, until now, the crystal stone in the valandovo Valley is still unknown. Even the five dragon gods can only blame it on the miracle of the Lord of all things! The miracle of the Lord of all things! When reading this memory, Yalin couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Maybe it was really a miracle of the Lord of all things. Even if Nemo didn''t need to explain, Yalin guessed that the so-called mysterious crystal falling from the sky was made by the guy "Panda". It can transform the white dragon family into a crystal dragon, which can assimilate the earth, and even the Dragon God is at a loss. Except for the "Panda", Yalin really can''t think of anyone who can do such a big thing. However, at the thought of the strange power generated by the crystal at that time and the endless energy, Yalin couldn''t help thinking of one thing \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\! Night is coming! After consultation, Yalin and xiunaizel have issued an order as quickly as possible, and sent a group of frost and snow elves and Tauren to collect samples from the mutated animals and plants in the forest. The research TAD personnel will analyze the effects of these mutated products, which can be read all over the world. The visit of the crystal dragon buyani is naturally allowed. After all, the two races fought side by side during the dragon war. If there is any accident, as long as buyani enters odur City, whether she can leave depends on her mood. The separation of ice crystal structure doesn''t need sleep. When walking in the city of odur at night, Yalin can''t help feeling a little lonely. The population of the whole city is growing slowly with time, but it is still too rare for the huge city of odur. According to Nemo''s plan, the maximum limit of the existing inner city area of odur can accommodate 1.4 million people, If the whole yarnod mountains were built into cities, it could accommodate at least seven million people. A city of seven million people is nothing for Yalin, who once lived in a modern city. After all, the urban population of Yalin used to be tens of millions. However, in this world, seven million people can be regarded as a country. In this different world, the population of the king capital of Saxony kingdom is only about one million. The reason why modern cities can easily reach millions or even tens of millions of people is mainly due to the improvement of food production and transportation capacity and the mobilization of water sources. This is impossible for a different world with relatively backward science and technology. Therefore, the urban development of a different world depends entirely on factors such as geographical environment. In some of the ancient cities that Yalin used to see, those that could not move tens of millions or even hundreds of millions, perhaps the author did not consider any "real" factors at all. In ancient times, when science and technology were backward, it was not known how much land outside the city needed to be used as grain fields and pastures to maintain the food and material supply of a city with tens of millions of people. What''s more, I don''t know that once a war occurs, the protagonist will call on 70% of the country''s population to go to the battlefield. How can the remaining 30% ensure the supply of materials and ensure the operation of this army? It can only be said that everything is possible once the hero''s aura shines! Yalin sometimes couldn''t help thinking that if the "Panda" hadn''t greatly simplified some material supply problems for his calling system, perhaps these cumbersome problems would be enough to make him abandon himself. After stopping, Yalin''s mind turned. His figure had come from the inner city to the frost wing hall on the main peak to spread the spiritual detection. Yalin could feel the situation of everyone in the city of odur. Except for some night watchmen and maidens, most people entered the dream. Most areas of the whole city are dark. Only a few lights decorate the city like stardust in the night, which is difficult to read. Attached to the railing, Yalin played with the gem picked up from the flower bed. It was a round and flawless sapphire. In the previous world, such a large and beautiful sapphire was probably enough to make the whole gem industry a sensation. But here, such a gem is just an ornament of the flower bed! In order to please the king of the white dragon, frost snow elves and dwarves who were once sheltered by the white dragon, as well as the powerful race afraid of the white dragon, presented treasures from all over the world. The dragon family in every fantasy story likes to collect treasure, as if it is the nature of the dragon family, which is also one of the driving forces that most warriors have killed the dragon as their ultimate goal. To put it better, it is to destroy the evil dragon, save the Kingdom and \\\\\\\\\\\\\\! It''s hard to say that a group of robbers want to eat black and rob the property of another big robber! Most of the Dragon families in this world also inherit the habit of loving money, but the king of the white dragon is a special case. For the Dragon King living in cold and solitude, countless treasures are no more precious than a friend who can get close to himself and talk with him. There was a pleasant sound of the piano from Yalin''s divine consciousness! It''s just that the player seems to have something on his mind. The sound of the piano, which should have been relatively soothing, seems a little urgent now. Irogel!? Realizing who the player is, Yalin recalled that today is not a double moon. It must be the elf girl who is soothing her mood by the sound of the piano. It has been some time since irogel was taken to the frost wing hall. At first, the elf girl seemed very uncomfortable with this lonely life, just endured desperately for her own people. Fortunately, the appearance of elulu, alulu and the ice elf ruled out the inner loneliness of the elf girl. Just listening to the sound of the piano, the elf girl seems to have something on her mind! With the sound of the piano, Yalin quietly came to the palace where irogel lived. Through spiritual detection, the elf girl seems to be a player on the roof. The girl''s piano art has reached a very high level. Even with her eyes slightly closed, her delicate fingers still move the strings. One side, the ice elf is lying on the stone table with a lovely little head tilted to listen to the beautiful sound of the piano Chapter 110 The sound of the piano changed with the state of mind of arrogill, and seemed to be troubled by some annoying things. The hurried sound of the piano finally stopped under a small mistake of the elf girl,. Irogel gently opened her eyes, her beautiful and smart eyes with some tired gloom, sighed, and irogel snuggled up to the lyre, gently teasing the ice elf who gently licked her fingertips. Although the fairy girl showed a faint smile, she seemed to have an unspeakable worry between her eyebrows,. He picked up the lyre, and aro jie''er slowly stood up. The ice elf was also very sensible and rushed to aro jie''er''s shoulder. He took the ice elf aro jie''er back to his room and freshened up a little. The elf girl was lying in bed. Although she was trapped by her mind, it was difficult for aro jie''er to sleep, but fatigue and the magic of sleeping God finally made the girl slowly fall asleep. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Yalin came to the door of arrogate''s room. Under the spirit detection, the elf girl had entered a state of deep sleep. Arrogate kept alert at any time during the escape journey, even sleeping. However, after being taken to the frost wing hall for a quiet day, arrogate''s nervous tension was more or less relaxed. With a move of thought, the door of the room has been quietly opened. Yalin gently stepped into the bedroom of eloger. There are white steel jade walls, inlaid murals carved with blue crystal and bright silver star sand. Most of the furniture devices in the room are made of precious materials, some of which may not be owned by human royal families. Although luxurious and magnificent, the wide and empty room still reveals the cold feeling. It''s like the eternal ice in the yanoder mountains Most of the rooms in the frost wing hall maintained the layout ten thousand years ago. Before irogel lived in, Yalin had asked the fairy maids to clean the room and rearrange it. Although many devices were added, the whole room and palace still retained this feeling in grandeur and splendor. The elf girl was still sleeping unknowingly, unaware of Yalin''s existence. Instead, she curled into a ball. The ice elf sleeping next to arojier suddenly opened her eyes. The little thing was alert and turned her body hair into a hard and sharp ice tip, just like a threatened cat, arched up and looked at Yalin. However, when Yalin came out of the dark shadow, the ice elf noticed that it was the real master. The little face that was still full of vigilance turned into a happy expression, put away the spikes, and the ice elf ran to Yalin''s feet and made a circle around Yalin. Yalin stretched out his finger and gently blew it on his mouth, indicating that the little thing should not make a sound. After the ice elf was summoned, his liking reached more than half of his respect. Although Yalin has always let the ice elf accompany arrogill, the fairy girl and the little thing have developed a very good relationship, However, the ice elves summoned through the summoning system still recognize Yalin as the real master in essence. As for the elf girl, she is a very, very good friend in the heart of the ice elves, second only to the master,! The ice elf lies next to Ellen again. Yalin quietly uses a hypnotic Magic on the ice elf. The little thing soon plays hache wearily and goes back to sleep. Anyway, since the master comes here, there is no need to worry. Yalin turned her eyes to arrogill again. The elf girl was still sleeping quietly, unaware of Yalin''s arrival. There was a faint sadness on her pure and beautiful face, like a Sleeping Princess in a fairy tale, which made people feel pity from the bottom of their heart. Holding out his finger, Yalin gently poked on the fairy girl''s white, smooth and tender face. It has to be said that as an elf family, it really has an impeccable and beautiful face. No matter whether it is the frost snow elf summoned through the system or the high elf irogel, no matter when it looks like an elf, it makes people feel pleasing to the eye, No wonder there are many human nobles and rich people in the world who are keen to buy Elven slaves. Under the spirit detection, the elf girl seemed to be dreaming. On second thought, Yalin put his hand on both sides of arojill''s head, and the white light with mysterious magic slowly flickered. Yalin integrated his consciousness into arojill''s dream bit by bit. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Close to the river, the beautiful town with spring like seasons is as peaceful and peaceful as described in fairy tales. Different from the cities built by human beings, if human cities are well planned like a chessboard, then the towns here seem to be integrated into the beautiful ribbon in the forest and perfectly integrated with nature. Under the night sky, the elves in the town gathered in the central square. The burning bonfire, prayer ceremony, laughter and celebration dance drew a beautiful picture. In the crowd, Yalin stood like an alien. The elves around didn''t seem to find Yalin. Everyone''s eyes focused on the figure dancing in the middle of the square,. With beautiful dance steps, the elf girl danced like a smart Phoenix in the fire. With a gentle smile, she danced as much as she showed all her life. For a time, Yalin was deeply attracted by irogel. It was really unexpected that the elf girl could dance so many figures in addition to playing beautiful piano sounds. In the frost wing hall, I have never seen such a gentle expression of eloger. Even if eloger was wearing a smile when playing for myself, Yalin could feel that there was a trace of helpless pain behind the girl''s smile. Yalin took a deep breath and felt that there was a trace of unspeakable depression in his heart. This was the dream of irogel, and he dived into the depths of irogel''s consciousness. The girl still misses the good days. Enter the dream to explore the deepest secret in each other''s heart, and even implant the subconscious in the brain through the dream to change each other''s thinking, which is the unique field power of the green dragon family. As a white dragon, Yalin was lucky to get some knowledge and profound meaning of the green dragon family in the dragon war. After a long time of research and attempt, Yalin has been able to use this field ability, but it is not stable. After all, the main specialty of white dragon is the power of manipulating frost, not the spiritual field. Once irogel is aware of her invasion, mental rejection will quickly drive herself out of her dreams. "Sister!" A young girl''s joyful voice sounded in Yalin''s ear, and then a petite and beautiful figure appeared in the dream and threw herself on elojer. The elf girl looked at her sister hanging on her body like a koala with joy. With her spare strength, elojer held her sister in a circle, The fairy girl''s beautiful face was full of joy and excitement. Yalin was quietly watching the "sister" sitting under the big tree talking to elujah. The little girl looked at most 14 years old. She was very similar to elujah in appearance and temperament. Her slightly childish face had outlined the shadow of beauty. Now it seems that the elf girl may also be a soul stirring beauty when she grows up. At this time, elojer, who was talking with her sister, accepted the invitation of an elf man with a happy smile. Happy music sounded in the whole dream,. Watching the man held by the elf girl is the male elf named greiser who left the team alone and didn''t want to stay in the territory. At the same time, it is also the deepest memory buried in irogel''s heart! Watching the fairy girl''s happy expression about to start dancing, Yalin felt as if she was uncomfortable, as if a child''s beloved toy had been taken away by someone she didn''t know. In the twinkling of an eye, Yalin slowly changed his current image. He didn''t need much change. He just needed to make his ears a little longer, Just make yourself look more like an elf. Dreamers usually take everything that happens in their dreams for granted. Maybe you are standing in the city at the moment, but the next moment you suddenly appear in the snow mountain, but you won''t be surprised at all. Dreamers never remember where the dream came from, only the middle part of the dream. And now Yalin, who secretly sneaked into arrogill''s dream, began to quietly manipulate the changes of the dream. The surrounding scenery suddenly lost its color rendering and became gray. Time stopped in an instant and began to flow against the current. When the scene returned to normal color and the flow of time again, arrogill was still unknowingly beating with the enthusiasm of all her life in the middle of the square. When the little girl appeared and interrupted her dance, an elf man with silver crystal hair came up to her and said gracefully, "can you please dance? Beautiful miss Elle!" The elf girl stopped talking and didn''t answer with a trace of shyness. However, under the urging of the ''sister'' mischievous, eloger finally summoned up the courage and looked at the elf man in front of her with a faint beautiful smile: "of course! I''d love to!" Yalin, who turned into an elf, gently held the delicate fingers of elojer. The double dance of the elf family was not as complex and formal as the human court ballroom dance, nor did it look a little debauchery like waltz. The dance steps of the elves are between beautiful etiquette and joy, reflecting the beautiful, elegant, lively and enthusiastic side of the elves. Yalin knows some of the dance movements of the elves, but Yalin doesn''t often dance in front of him. Moreover, there are only disco and Sand Dance in those song and dance halls in his previous life. The former seems to have ADHD and take drugs, and the latter is a pornographic trade in the name of dance,. The formal dance Yalin has only seen on TV. For this reason, Yalin naturally made a lot of mistakes when she danced with arrogill. However, fortunately, this is the dream of arrogate. At least no one will make fun of himself even if something goes wrong. Because in the dream, arrogate''s consciousness is in a vague state and he has no knowledge of Yalin''s mistakes. Under the control of Yalin''s consciousness, the elves around are dancing with laughter, more to set off themselves and irogel. When Yalin lifted her hand, the elf girl gracefully circled around her. After a circle, Yalin could almost smell the faint aroma emanating from her. The frowns and smiles on the girl''s face were deeply branded into Yalin''s memory. With a gentle smile and a dance full of joy, this is the real arrogill! Not the poor girl who stayed in the cold and lonely frost wing hall because of the oath and forced herself to play in front of her. She changed her dream and replaced greiser as her partner, but even so, she was still the poor elf girl who could only play the lyre silently on the double moon. For a time, Yalin kept repeating his dream and danced with arrogill again and again, as if he wanted to dance until the end of the world. "Can you tell me your name?" All of a sudden, arrogill took Yalin''s hand and asked softly. There was a confused look in the elf girl''s eyes. Yalin suddenly noticed that her self-consciousness was slowly strengthening in her dream, which was a sign that the elf girl was about to wake up. For a long time, he interfered with arrogill''s dream, used magic to change the dream change and this endless dance, which made the girl''s self-consciousness gradually realize that the situation was wrong. The surrounding scenery began to collapse slowly. Yalin silently looked at the elf girl. The girl''s delicate and moving appearance made Yalin feel pity. Perhaps if there were no conditions planned by the panda, at least he would not separate alojer from her people. He really hoped to make friends with alojer, Find her lost sister and travel with her in this new world! But now this dream may not be so easy to realize,! Yalin took a deep breath, suddenly leaned down and kissed on the red and tender lips of eloger. The elf girl''s eyes widened strangely, staring at everything in front of her as if she had lost her usual smart thinking ability. Until Yalin slowly removed her mouth, the elf girl suddenly pushed Yalin away, covering her little mouth with an incredible blush on her face! "Yalin!" The surrounding scenery was almost completely collapsed. Yalin''s fingers glittered with magic light and gently clicked on arogill''s forehead: "this is my name!" Everything returns to darkness again! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the room, eloger''s closed beautiful eyes suddenly opened fiercely. The girl lay on the soft big bed and gasped at a high speed. Looking at the familiar but strange ceiling above the room, the elf girl had not been able to distinguish whether she was in a dream or in reality for a time. "Are they all dreams?" After calming down, arrogill said slowly, trying to support herself and look around. The empty room has been lit up by the morning sun, She could not help but reach out and gently stroked her lips. The scene in the dream that had begun to blur in her memory seemed to be in front of her now. For a time, the elf girl lowered her head with a shy look. Irogel murmured to herself mockingly, "how could I dream like that? Dance with people I don''t know, and \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ After all, irogel couldn''t say it. It was a fantastic dream. I don''t know why everything in the dream became very vague. No matter how hard I tried to recall, I couldn''t recall the details. I only knew that I dreamed of the autumn harvest festival, the dance in the sacrifice and my sister, And dancing with an unknown person who can''t remember at all. It seems that the man said something at the end! I just can''t remembe Chapter 111 Located in the frost wing hall on the main peak of the yanoder mountains, the noon sun has fallen on the mountain through the clouds,! From a distance, the whole yanoder mountains seem to be surrounded by a golden curtain of light. Only a few snowflakes falling from the sky decorate all this. Arrogill sat in bed for a while. What happened in her dream made the elf girl feel a little tired, as if she had really danced all day. Trying to get rid of the magic of the God of sleep, irogel combed some long messy hair. When irogel focused on the huge pendulum clock placed directly in front of the head of the bed, the girl was surprised to find that the pointer of the clock was about to move to the noon position. "It''s noon! I can''t believe it!" irogel was surprised and hurried to put on her clothes. For many peak elves, it is an important practice to get up early every morning and meditate and comprehend in the morning, which can strengthen element affinity and hone spiritual strength. After being taken to the frost wing hall by the white dragon, irogel still keeps the habit of getting up early. Almost every day, the elf girl has been meditating quietly on the rooftop since the first moment of the sun rises. These days, irogel has never interrupted once, except this time today After finishing combing in a hurry, irogel heard the door pushed open. Alulu, dressed in blue Ainu costumes, looked into the room with her lovely little head: "sister irogel, are you awake?" "Alulu?" When she noticed alulu, she put down her heart and said with apology, "I''m sorry, alulu. I got up too late today. What''s the matter?" During this period, arrogill almost had breakfast with the two sisters. Alou''s sister Alou is also a diligent girl. She has no habit of sleeping in and always gets up early to clean the room and prepare breakfast. Although these can be done by elemental creatures, Alou seems to like being waited on by others as much as herself, Always do these little things by yourself,. On the contrary, it makes arrogill like this gentle and kind girl more! "My sister asked me to come and see you. If you can, let''s have lunch together." Alulu still holds the ice elf in her arms, but the little thing seems to dislike being held in her arms and is struggling with dissatisfaction to send a message of protest. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Hum ~ hum ~" In the kitchen, elulu is humming an unknown tune and happily preparing lunch. A new little brother named angxing is coming to the city. Although he is young, he is very good at cooking. After tasting the food made by angxing, elulu immediately asked for advice. Today, she is ready to let irogel taste it. "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Here comes the hot steamed stuffed bun!" AI Lulu wears a pair of water blue translucent gloves on her hands, which protect her. Even holding the steamer just taken out of the pot, she doesn''t feel hot at all. Irogel looked curiously at the food in this strange kitchen utensil. It seemed that some of it looked like bread, but there were hot invaginations in it. The hot invaginations were made of cabbage, corn and pork. It was very delicious to eat with soft pastry in your mouth. Moreover, the considerate elulu also deliberately reduced the proportion of meat in the depression, which is more in line with the fact that it is more acceptable for elves who are mainly vegetarian and supplemented by meat. In addition to steamed stuffed buns, there are several elulu''s specialty dishes on the table! There are not many meat dishes. They are mainly vegetables and fruits! During the meal, alulu only ate a little and focused on teasing the ice elf. However, the ice elf, as an ice attribute, was particularly disgusted with the hot air. She was not interested in luring herself with steamed stuffed bun stuffing. After feeling impatient, the ice elf rushed to erojie''s shoulder and spit out her tongue at alulu. Alulu looked enviously at the ice elf who was very close to elujah, but soon, under the gentle scolding of alulu, alulu had to continue to eat the food in front of her,. At this time, elujah could not help but see the shadow of herself and her scattered sister from the two Orc sisters. At this time, elujah always felt sad. He forked a cut apple and put it into his mouth. Elujah tried not to think about these sad things, so she couldn''t help but return to that strange dream. The previous dream will be forgotten soon after he wakes up, but this time the dream is firmly branded into the memory. Although there is some ambiguity in the details, his sister dances with the male elf, especially the last kiss At the thought of this, irogel involuntarily stroked her lips, which seemed to be true! "What''s the matter with you, miss arrogill?" AI Lulu looked at some elusive elf girls with a spoon: "what''s on your mind?" "Ah!! nothing!" Irogel replied with an embarrassed smile that she couldn''t tell her that she was thinking about kissing others in her dream. When she saw this, she stopped asking. She paid new attention to alulu and ensured that some picky alulu had finished her meal recently. "Miss elulu, may I ask you a question?" Arrogill put down her fork and looked at elulu and asked softly. "What''s up?" Elulu, who was wiping her mouth, turned back and replied. At this time, she seemed a little embarrassed. With a trace of uneasiness and apology, she said softly, "in fact, if my question makes you feel embarrassed, you don''t have to force yourself to answer. Sorry ~" Before she could tell the question, elujah apologized first, which made elujah feel troubled. Elujah knew that the most likely question the elf girl would ask was that Lord Yalin had explained his own affairs. Don''t disclose any information about himself like elujah. Elujah had asked herself tentatively several times before,. Under the gaze of elulu, irogel was silent for a while, and finally the elf girl said with an apology: "sorry, miss elulu, forget it! Just think I didn''t say anything!" "Eh!?" The animal ears on elulu''s head trembled and looked at the elf girl with an inexplicable look. The reason why irogel gave up was that she didn''t want to involve the two sisters, elulu and alulu. Maybe she really shouldn''t inquire about the master who dominates the mountains and forests. Even if she knows, what can she do? She is just a small mortal, a tiny sand in this world. Can you resist an existence similar to a God? It''s just that arrogill always feels that she is not reconciled, not because she is like a canary in a cage, but because her separated sister once tried to look for a glimmer of hope by turning to the power of the holy capital to search for her sister''s whereabouts after reaching the holy capital in the West. But after the decision made that day, he was "imprisoned" in this great hall comparable to the residence of the gods, and his last hope was dashed. Regret it? Arrogill once asked herself, is it really worth sacrificing her freedom, even her sister, in exchange for the right of her compatriots to live in this forest? But every time, arrogill forcibly persuaded herself, the natural guardian and victim. Is this her destiny? "In fact, Lord Yalin is not such a terrible person." Ai Lulu sighed after all, looking at the elf girl whose face was changing. Ailuojie''er is a kind-hearted girl. Ailuolu knows very well that ailuojie''er is afraid of Lord Yalin. It can be felt from ailuojie''er''s exploratory inquiry. The elf girl doesn''t seem to want to involve herself and her sister. She will appear very tactful every time and won''t embarrass herself. But the more so, elulu felt more sorry that she had been hiding from elujah, so she went to find Yalin to intercede for elujah. "Lord Yalin, miss elulu, what are you talking about?" Arrogill didn''t react for a moment,. AI Lulu took a deep breath and smiled reluctantly, but said sincerely: "miss irogel! Lord Yalin is not as terrible as you think. Although I don''t know why Lord Yalin wants you to live here alone, I believe that Lord Yalin doesn''t mean any harm." Elulu''s words were very soft, and she said with a slight bow of her head and a trace of apology. The elf girl looked at elulu in surprise. When she reacted, arrogill quickly waved her hand: "stop talking, elulu! I don''t want to see you punished because of me! Just think I didn''t say hello?" "No, miss arrogill, you misunderstood. Lord Yalin is not what you think." arrogill''s behavior made elulu think she misunderstood Yalin, and the orc girl couldn''t help trying to explain. Arrogill, who has always been eager to know the identity of the master, became worried when facing the initiative of elulu. The master who dominates the mountain and forest is a powerful existence that can speak of the dragon as a servant. God knows whether the Master heard elulu when she said these words. Thinking of the punishment that elulu and alulu sisters may encounter, elujie can''t help regretting for a moment. She always hopes to get some information about her master through elulu. "Sister irogel, my sister and I are what Lord Yalin told us to take care of you." At this time, alulu, who is usually a little shy and always quiet, suddenly said, "Lord Yalin is worried that you will feel lonely, so he specially asked me and my sister to accompany and take care of you." Arrogill was stunned for a moment. Looking at alulu, she couldn''t help falling into meditation. For the two sisters, alulu and alulu, arrogill knew that both sisters were sent by their master to take care of themselves, but she thought that the two sisters took care of themselves with the purpose of monitoring, After getting along for a period of time, arrogill realized that the two sisters were not what they thought. They were completely 1 out of sincerity. They always accompanied themselves gently and conscientiously, eliminating loneliness and cold for their hearts. At this time, when alulu deliberately said it, arrogill really understood that the master specially arranged the two sisters to take care of herself. It turned out that it was just to make herself not feel lonely,. Maybe the host is not \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ When she thought of this, she couldn''t help denying some ideas just formed in her heart. It''s not that she doesn''t believe elulu''s words, but she really can''t understand the real character of the master named Yalin. I really don''t understand what master Yalin thinks. Is it really just because of his piano sound and will? In this way, he took himself and his people to live here, and he was put under house arrest in this huge palace. Elulu stood up, bowed like elujah, and said with apology, "I''m sorry, miss elujah. Although Lord Yalin told me and elulu not to tell you too much about here for the time being, I believe Lord Yalin also has his difficulties. Lord Yalin is by no means a ruthless and terrible person." Looking at elulu''s sincere behavior, elujah finally said slowly, "please sit down, miss elulu, don''t do this! You don''t need to apologize to me." After comforting elulu to sit down, irogel couldn''t help looking at the sky, as if Yalin was watching below the clouds. Finally, irogel said slowly: "In fact, I''m not afraid of master Yalin, but I really don''t know the master. I don''t know what the master needs, what I should do or what I shouldn''t do. The master let me live here. In fact, I have no reason to complain. After all, my compatriots and I once wandered and fled, and now they can live under the shelter of the master. I More gratitude to the host " "It''s just that I''m worried about my sister and the safety of my separated sister." arrogill''s eyes slowly moistened: "I fled here with the ethnic people and lost many compatriots, including my sister! I always dream of them \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Miss arrogill" Elulu listened quietly to the heart of elujah. Finally, elujah''s tears fell from her cheeks like broken pearls! Chapter 112 In the misty sky, the crystal dragon buyani is spreading her huge wings and telling her to fly. As a close family of the white dragon, the crystal dragon transformed into a giant dragon is very similar in shape,. Only in terms of volume, the white dragon is one size larger than the crystal dragon, and the white dragon scale is as thick and solid as white jade. The crystal dragon scale is as crystal clear as a mirror, and the whole body is like a carefully carved glass handicraft. Buyani was very excited and paid back when the Dragon King was willing to meet her. Buyani took advantage of her space field ability and spared no effort to send Miriya, Gus and others from belika town to the crystal kyanite territory of Saxony kingdom. This is an important place in Saxony kingdom. It is famous for producing very precious kyanite. Kyanite is a special mineral containing water element. It can be regarded as a specialty of Saxony kingdom. For mages majoring in water magic, wearing kyanite can improve the cohesion of water magic. Moreover, if they meditate with it for a long time, the improvement speed of magic can be greatly accelerated. Because of the existence of kyanite, the few magicians in Saxony kingdom are almost all practicing water magic. With entering the depths of the misty forest, buyani has felt that the content of water elements here is much higher than that in other areas, and the water elements scattered in the space contain a special power and rules, which almost excludes all other elements. In other words, magicians outside the water system will be greatly limited to fight here. The more this strange and strange phenomenon, the more buyani felt that it was a correct decision not to rashly break into the territory of the white dragon clan in advance,! King of the white dragon clan! Yalin! When buyani was a young dragon, she heard the legend of the king of the white dragon. The strong existence active in the dragon war ten thousand years ago has the power comparable to the gods! In some incomplete records, the king of the white dragon even killed gods. It can be said that every crystal dragon grew up after hearing the epic legend of the king of the white dragon. With the defeat of the white dragon clan, the once powerful white dragon gradually declined. Yalin, the king of the white dragon clan, has become a legendary story with the passage of time. What is the end of the Dragon King? There is no detailed record of this. It is said that the king of the white dragon has died in the battle with the green dragon clan! There are also rumors that the king of the white dragon led his clan to flee the mainland and go to another corner of the world! It is also recorded that the once powerful Dragon King has been attached to a God in the world! When buyani was thinking about the story of Yalin, a familiar breath had come from afar. Buyani hesitated. Buyani had observed that a giant dragon wrapped in a white jade scale was flying towards her. The white dragon flying in the sky was very fast. In a moment, it had arrived in front of buyani. The water element in this area seemed to be more active because of the arrival of the white dragon. The wind and snow falling in the air separated a road like a will. Incredible power! Is this the clan of Yalin, the king of the white dragon? Buyani instinctively noticed the strength of the white dragon in front of her. With a sincere tone, buyani whispered to the white dragon in front of her: "Hello, respected messenger of the Dragon King, crystal dragon buyani greets you here!" High in the air! The crystal dragon, which is crystal clear like a perfect handicraft, has thick scales and looks like an indestructible white dragon. How do the two villages confront with the giant dragons that only appear in human poetry and stories, flapping powerful giant dragon wings. "Miss buyani!" After a few seconds of silence, the White Dragon said, "my name is the bodyguard of your majesty Shumu Zhuque Yalin. Please come with me!" Shumu rosefinch!? What a strange name! Buyani whispered in her heart, "thank you, your excellency Shumu rosefinch." Under the deliberate leadership of Shumu rosefinch, he bypassed some things that Yalin didn''t want buyani to see, such as the peripheral cities under construction and the affiliated farmland, minerals and the habitat of fugitive elves. The crystal dragon is immune to almost all magic, but it can''t use magic itself. Even the portal formed by magic can''t pass through. Therefore, Yalin had to let the rosefinch lead the way to lead buyani into odur city. Along the way, Shumu rosefinch looked back at buyani from time to time. This move made buyani have some doubts in her heart. Finally, buyani asked curiously, "is there anything wrong with me, your excellency rosefinch?" Aware of his indecent behavior, the rosefinch quickly replied, "no, nothing, just some curiosity about Miss buyani." Curious about me? Buyani looked at the rosefinch with her head tilted. After being transformed into a white dragon by Yalin, the rosefinch has always been surprised by its new strength. It has changed from an ordinary human to a dragon with great power. The new body and new strength, especially the posture after the dragon, have made the rosefinch spend a lot of energy to adapt. There are also some companions in odur city who are dragon people, but they rarely show the posture of a giant dragon. After all, the huge body of the dragon people will be a hindrance in daily life and work. This is the first time to see a dragon family different from the white dragon. Naturally, buyani has some curiosity. Unlike the white dragon, which looks majestic and powerful, and looks as beautiful as transparent crystal crafts, it is a perfect artwork with an alternative sense of mystery. Seeing that the Suzuki rosefinch no longer looked at herself, buyani was not asking anything, but honestly followed the Suzuki rosefinch to fly forward until the faint fuzzy outline of the yanold mountains was revealed. Buyani and Suzuki rosefinch accelerated their speed and flew forward again. Restraining her inner excitement, buyani, flying high in the sky, looked at the city surrounded by mountains. Now she has entered the territory of the legendary king of the white dragon,. Those miraculously built buildings on the cliffs, although the city that has experienced the baptism of war looks scarred, even so, the layout of the whole city is still huge and magnificent, which makes people marvel! By comparison, the valandovo Valley is like a small village! In ancient times, the white dragon clan that dominated the yanoder mountains and the races ruled by the white dragon can imagine how prosperous and prosperous it was at that time! Although the white dragon clan once fell in the dragon war, as long as the Dragon King Yalin still exists, it should not be difficult for the legendary power of the White Dragon King to regain its former prosperity and prosperity! Buyani took a deep breath and tried to calm her excitement! The pivot rosefinch took the lead in turning into a human and landed on a platform in the main urban area of odur city. The platform is very broad, with some frost and snow elf ice front shooters stationed here. According to the layout of Yalin, it will become an important travel port in the future. Seeing the rosefinch landing on the platform, buyani also hurried to slow down her flight speed. With a flash of white light, the silver haired girl in white gauze skirt and windbreaker gently landed on the platform. Looking around, buyani couldn''t help looking at her more. She came to meet her fairy with beautiful silver hair. These should be the elves who believe in the king of the white dragon. According to some ancient records, these elves are known as frost and snow elves. They followed the white dragon clan ten thousand years ago and received the gift of the king of the white dragon. They naturally have the power to manipulate frost. Originally, the frost and snow elves almost disintegrated after the dragon war, and there are no traces of these elves on the mainland, I just didn''t expect that there were so many frost and snow elves in the yanoder mountains The observer some of the power of frost and snow elves. Buyani couldn''t help smacking her tongue. Several elves have the strength of high-priced mages! Those Elven archers carrying bows and arrows seem to have good strength While buyani was looking at the snow elf, the rosefinch was also observing the girl. The human buyani had a beautiful appearance that made the rosefinch feel bright in front of her. Buyani was almost equal to the snow elf in appearance, but she had a unique temperament, noble and elegant, but with a trace of mystery, which made people inadvertently attracted by her,. Fortunately, after living in the city of audur and getting along with the beautiful frost and snow elf girl for a long time, the pivot rosefinch has more or less had some immunity to the beauty of buyani''s level: "please follow me, miss buyani!" "Oh ~ OK! Please, Lord rosefinch!" Buyani nodded and looked curiously at the handsome Suzuki rosefinch in front of her. Black hair, human appearance and looking very young make buyani''s imagination of the humanized posture of the pivot rosefinch somewhat different. Just after a few steps, buyani seemed to think of something, waved her hand, and the nearby space suddenly produced a distortion. Sanwald, the dark warrior of the dead trapped in the crystal column, emerged in the air. "This is the spirit of the dead who attacked the Dragon King messenger in belika town. Now it is under your disposal." Buyani gently put the crystal column on the ground. Shumu rosefinch nodded and gave orders to the frost snow elf bodyguard. Before he set out, his majesty Yalin did explain that he wanted to detain the prisoner. After buyani eliminated the crystal cage, the high-level mage of frost and snow spirit immediately imposed frost shackles on sanwald, who was still unable to move, and escorted him to a temporary prison. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the ice crystal Hall of the frost wing hall, Yalin is sitting on the throne while meditating and waiting for buyani''s arrival. Different from the great mage Farron who received the visit here before, this time he chose to work directly in the frost wing hall instead of the usual study in order to create the powerful and mysterious image of the White Dragon King in buyani''s heart. powerful! icy! Mysterious and awesome! Thinking of this place, Ya Lin could not help but sigh like a Tucao. Since he became a dragon king, his acting skills have been greatly exercised. But then make complaints about whether the world or the world before us, any ruler and politician are the best actors and the winner of the Oscar prize. At first, he was not used to it, but over time, Yalin gradually adapted to his current identity. Compared with buyani''s visit, there is another thing that makes Yalin feel a little helpless. This afternoon, elulu ran to confess to herself and told some of her things to the elf girl elojier. Fortunately, elulu still followed her instructions and didn''t disclose some things that need to be strictly kept secret to elojier. "All the animated fictional characters summoned will not betray and hurt you, but will have a certain degree of favor for you. If you can win their friendship, they will also regard you as the most trusted friend and master. However, if your actions are contrary to their ideas and personality, they may become very cold to you and resist some of your commands, You may not be willing to carry out or even obstruct your orders. " Looking at Ai Lulu''s face of apology and even willingness to be punished, Yalin felt helpless for a moment. But it also sounded an alarm for myself! AI Lulu''s performance is just like what panda said. She has some resistance to her orders. However, this emotion is more because elulu is too pure and kind, and she is attracted by the same gentle and kind-hearted elujill in her heart. Elulu doesn''t want to see that elujill has been living in the guilt of being unable to protect her sister, and she doesn''t want to continue to hide from elujill, so she will finally make up her mind to say something, Hope to appease the elf girl. Punish elulu who didn''t obey her orders! Well ~ Yalin has to admit that he really can''t do it. From what point of view, he coerced arrogill under house arrest in disguise. In any case, it''s his own fault. In fact, I was following Nemo''s advice and summoning elulu to take care of elujie. I only considered elulu''s gentle, considerate and good at taking care of people, and completely ignored some problems that elulu''s too gentle character may bring This time I forgave elulu. Anyway, elulu just told her name to elujie, and didn''t reveal more important things to elujie! But it seems that I really need to pay more attention to elujah. It''s not a way to always lock her in the frost wing hall. After all, it''s impossible to hide it for a while! Chapter 113 Cold,! Solitude! Whether it''s the elf girl arojier or the crystal dragon buyani, after stepping into the two wing hall, these two words always jump out of your mind. They are amazing grandeur and majesty, but they are cold enough to suffocate. Buyani, who has turned into a human figure, has a beautiful and pure face that is enough to make most men fall for it. If buyani appears in the outside world, countless men will do anything to get a kiss. But Shumu rosefinch, who was responsible for leading the way for buyani, did not have this idea. After bypassing some important areas, Shumu rosefinch dutifully took buyani to the frost wing hall through the portal and left in a hurry. Stepping on the ice crystal hall at the top of the mountain, a biting cold current made buyani hold her windbreaker involuntarily, which surprised buyani, who was still amazed at the magnificence of the frost wing hall,. Crystal dragon is known as a special dragon family that can be immune to all magic. It can be said that it is the nightmare and absolute nemesis of all spell casters on the whole continent! In the impression of ordinary people, the crystal dragon is not afraid of all magic, whether it is the six element magic or natural magic, even the undead magic representing death is useless. However, in fact, many people ignore an important thing. The crystal dragon is a special dragon family immune to all ''magic'', which is immune to ''magic'' rather than all elements. To make a simple analogy, it is like the sun in the sky. People who are usually exposed to the sun will only feel warm. At most, they just feel hot in midsummer. However, if you take a magnifying glass to focus the scattered sunlight on the human skin for a little longer, people will feel pain. If you use thousands of mirrors at the same time to gather a lot of sunlight at one point, it is fatal! Here, sunlight is the element that exists in every corner of the world, and the magnifying glass and mirror that concentrate these elements is magic. The magic created by the caster''s spiritual power condenses the elements according to their desired state to produce powerful power, just like using a magnifying glass to concentrate the harmless sunlight together. But the special constitution of the crystal dragon itself is like an invisible hand, which destroys the magnifying glass in the caster''s hand, that is, magic. If there is no magic condensation in many elements, it is just like ordinary sunshine. The density of water elements contained in the cold current is amazing, which is obviously not caused by natural phenomena. If the power of frost condensed by magic, then as a crystal dragon, you should be immune. But at the moment, buyani felt the biting cold slowly penetrating her body, like a maggot of tarsal bone biting herself. "How could this be possible?" buyani held her body tightly and muttered to herself. The concentration of older water elements is definitely not a normal natural phenomenon, but as a crystal dragon, I can''t scatter the condensed water elements, that is to say, the elements have their own will to condense here, not because of magic. It seems like an ordinary natural phenomenon that elements can be freely controlled at will rather than being forcibly condensed by magic! I''m afraid the only one who can do this is \ gods,! A terrible word came to buyani''s mind! The ice crystal hall was filled with light fog. There were no guards in the hall, only dead loneliness. Buyani carefully moved to the throne hall in the deepest part of the ice crystal hall, fearing that her actions would make the White Dragon King unhappy. However, the more you move to the depths of the ice crystal hall, the colder you feel. When you enter the throne hall, a faint ice crystal has formed on buyani''s long silver hair, and the girl''s mouth has begun to exhale white gas. If other dragon families encounter such cold, they will more or less use magic shields for protection, but the crystal dragon, which is immune to all magic, can''t use magic and can only resist the invasion of cold. "Is this the test given to me by his Majesty the Dragon King?" Buyani whispered and tightened her windbreaker. In the throne hall, the fog reduced the visibility to a very low level. Even if buyani had enough eyes, she couldn''t see three meters. The only way is to move forward slowly step by step. I hope I can quickly meet Yalin, the king of the white dragon! what!? Suddenly, a faint voice sounded in buyani''s ear. With the direction of the voice, buyani was surprised! In front of us is a huge stone pillar supporting the roof, on which countless human shaped ice sculptures are bound. Humans, elves, dwarves and Tauren almost include all races on the continent. In front of him, the translucent soul of a human male is flying out of the ice sculpture. His original handsome face seems to have become ferocious and crazy under endless torture. The man''s soul begged and stretched out his hands, as if hoping to catch buyani, but no matter how hard the soul tried, it seems that an invisible chain fixed him firmly on the stone pillar, Keep him from getting away! Buyani subconsciously hurried back a few steps and looked at the terrible scene in front of her. The girl''s hands had been covered with a layer of crystal armor and seemed ready to fight at any time,. At the moment, many voices are ringing all around! The spirit of the Dwarf Warrior has become crazy, struggling and shouting angrily! The Elf Druid wept bitterly and waved his hands in the hope of attracting buyani''s attention. Countless souls struggle to pull themselves, countless souls cry and try to get their own help, and many souls howl and curse in despair! For a moment, buyani stood in place and looked at it at a loss. In a moment, it seemed to become the throne hall of boiling hell! "Quiet!!" When buyani almost couldn''t suppress her inner fear and tried to escape, a powerful voice burst out in her ears, which immediately suppressed the souls'' cry for help! The soul in the hall was like meeting a terrible nemesis, and one after another issued a scream that made people feel sour. Suddenly, the throne hall, which was originally full of howls like hell, was silent, and the sound of fine needles falling on the ground could be heard. The fog of the throne hall also slowly dispersed, and the broad throne hall finally showed its full picture. In the front of the hall stands a majestic Dragon Statue, and on the throne sheltered by the Dragon Wing, there is already a young looking man. The man leans against the throne, gently supports his jaw with one hand, and is quietly watching buyani. His blue eyes are like the most beautiful sapphire, which makes people deeply attracted by him. Buyani felt that her heart was beating violently at the moment. She could clearly feel that the dense and amazing water elements nearby came from the men on the throne. Looking at the space around the throne, it seemed that it had been distorted into a channel to the spiritual world of the elements. If you want to make a metaphor, man seems to be a thing that should not exist in this world, but he really exists here,! The invisible pressure made buyani crawl down involuntarily. The scene in front of her has explained everything. The king of the white dragon, which once existed only in historical materials and legends, is now living in front of her own eyes. "The great king of the white dragon, his majesty Yalin, the crystal dragon buyani from the valandovo Valley, pays the highest tribute to you" Buyani, kneeling on one knee, lowered her head and said respectfully, because she was too nervous, buyani''s words seemed to be a little hesitant. The girl couldn''t help feeling annoyed that she was too useless. She couldn''t even speak clearly at this time. If she made the White Dragon King unhappy, it would be over. Yalin sat on the throne and looked at buyani kneeling on the ground. It seemed that the performance he arranged was really good after buyani entered the throne hall. In a seamless heavenly robe, the soul of the original hall was all released by arin. What he saw was the effect of the light and shadow that was reproduced by magic. The white light was a projection of the 3D of different worlds. But in order to make the real life of arin specially converted some soul essence, the performance was even more seamless. When meeting Farron for the first time, Yalin always felt a little nervous. This time, seeing bujani Yalin, he felt that his situation was much better. He became familiar twice. Unconsciously, Yalin began to get used to his role and survive his cold Dragon King in ancient times! "Raise your head. You''re going to bury your head in the ground!" Yalin said faintly. "Yes! Your majesty Yalin!" Buyani calmed down and slowly raised her head. Her cautious behavior was like a loyal minister. It''s really beautiful! Yalin looked at buyani''s exquisite and beautiful face and secretly praised it. In terms of appearance, buyani was only slightly better than elogier, almost equal to fili and yuanban Lin. As a crystal dragon, buyani''s skin seemed a little pale without blood color, but with her pure and small appearance, it was more pitiful. "I can feel your fear," Yalin said in a low voice, but his voice echoed strangely in the wide hall, as if from an unknown field,. Buyani lowered her head slightly and didn''t know how to answer, but a pair of beautiful eyes looked at the human ice sculpture bound on the stone pillar with doubt and worry: "forgive me for being rude, your majesty Yalin, what were those just now?" Yalin raised his head and looked at the spoils bound here for many years on the stone pillar: "can''t you hear? Concentrate your mind and listen to the desperate cries of these fools." With Yalin''s words as if with magic, buyani felt her spirit gradually blurred, and those terrible screams appeared again in her ears. The whole hall echoed endless bleats. Buyani was surprised and quickly concentrated on eliminating her distractions. Are these ice sculptures once living people! Buyani''s heart filled with an idea that made her feel creepy! "See?" Yalin looked at the effect and sat up: "these are fools who once thought they were just messengers and heroes and challenged me!" Buyani only felt her tongue sour after listening to Yalin''s words. As a dragon with a long life, buyani had enough time to learn a lot of knowledge. Although she didn''t know how the White Dragon King did it, buyani knew one thing very well. These people had been defeated by the White Dragon King, and their souls were blocked in their bodies that had turned into ice crystals, Day after day, year after year, trapped in this hall, receiving endless torture! "Well! Even though ten thousand years have passed, as the king of the white dragon, I still welcome my former compatriots to visit." Yalin''s words immediately relieved buyani, who was still in panic: "now tell me your intention! Buyani!!" As if she had been granted amnesty, buyani raised her head in fear, and a lot of water elements scattered around. Buyani finally felt that the biting cold had been alleviated. It was too late to think more. Buyani quickly waved her hand and displayed the prepared and carefully selected tribute with the unique space talent of crystal dragon. Chapter 114 It is the nature of most dragon people to collect valuable treasures,! Just like the size of the territory conquered by human emperors to boast about their achievements, the dragon family boasts its strength by the number of treasures. The more powerful the dragon family is, the more keen it is to collect wealth, which is also the reason why many knights and soldiers have challenged the dragon to do their duty, In addition to the empty slogan decorated with justice, perhaps a large amount of wealth is the ultimate goal of the Dragon slaying warriors. Of course, there are also some dragon families in the world who are not interested in wealth. This kind of dragon family usually has reached a peak in strength. They are no longer interested in worldly treasures, or they are more interested in things other than wealth. Sigma, a great sage in the blue dragon clan, once took collecting magic knowledge as a hobby, There have also been members of the red dragon family who like to collect sophisticated weapons. Yalin, king of the white dragon! Once a giant dragon who was not interested in wealth, other races dominated by the white dragon clan will offer many rare treasures to the Dragon King every year, hoping to please the White Dragon King and get the gift of the Dragon King. But at that time, all the Dragon families knew that the powerful frost power emitted by the king of the white dragon would kill any life close to him, even the white dragon, as his family, could not get close to him,. For the White Dragon King, no matter in the precious treasure, it is a dead thing. In order to avoid the power beyond his control from harming his family, the Dragon King can only lock himself in the frost wing hall. For thousands of years, people have been suffering from loneliness until her appearance ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Buyani put out the precious treasures stored in the space. Yalin glanced at them. They were a lot and almost filled the ground around buyani. There are dozens of kyanites the size of pigeon eggs, which are estimated to be no less than five or six million riens in the outside market. "Ice sand emerald, yellow crystal amber, blood eye diamond, two weapons that have reached the quasi legendary level, and a legendary armor \\. There are also two boxes of gold coins. It is estimated that there are about four or five thousand gold coins! The rest are some ordinary gemstones and some magic crystals of medium and high quality. As the surrounding water elements dissipated a lot, buyani finally felt that her body recovered some warmth: "Your Majesty Yalin! This is my little intention, and I hope your majesty will accept it!" Buyani looked at Yalin with some nervousness. These treasures were carefully selected from the collection. As for whether the king of the white dragon could see it, buyani was really at a loss. After all, before she came to the ice crystal hall, buyani was surprised to find that some precious gemstones were scattered in the flower bed at random, as if they were just worthless pebbles! To be honest, among the things buyani took out, I''m afraid there is only one legendary armor that can be counted into Yalin''s eyes. Although the other gemstones and materials are also precious things in the outside world, in Yalin''s eyes, these gemstones are not of great value except transformed into a little material energy. Not to mention taking two boxes of gold coins. In the memory of the king of the white dragon, all kinds of treasures offered by frost snow elves and dwarfs seem to be sealed in a secret library in the frost wing hall. If the memory of the White Dragon King is correct, the number of treasures accumulated over thousands of years is quite amazing. There are many rare and precious materials in it. It seems that the magic metal of orihakam is nearly a kilogram,! The main reason why Yalin didn''t take out these treasures is that the territory can''t be used. On the one hand, the territory has no trade with any countries and regions, on the other hand, there is no currency circulation. On the other hand, the forger hall has not been completely repaired, the forging technology of dwarves and Tauren has not been improved, and there is no need for some precious materials in the treasure house. Yalin looked away from the treasures stacked on the ground and said, "tell me what you came for." Buyani bowed slightly and said in a warm tone, "Your Majesty Yalin, I came here to explore whether you really exist who once lived in the legend." "You came all the way here from the valandovo Valley just to see me?" Now that you have confirmed my existence, what are you going to do next Buyani hurriedly said, "Your Majesty Yalin, you were once known as the most powerful dragon. You are a powerful existence that is enough for the gods to avoid three points." "If I were the most powerful being, I wouldn''t be forced to sleep in the yarnod mountains for nearly ten thousand years." Yalin said disapprovingly. Bujani is different from faroen. Faroen doesn''t know his true identity and only mistakenly thinks of himself as an ancient god forgotten by the world. Yalin doesn''t want to expose his identity too early, and doesn''t want faroen to know that his "God" is sealed and can''t get away from Yano''s mountains. As a dragon, buyani is different. Although buyani knows some of her past, it''s not very comprehensive, it''s useless even if she deliberately conceals her current situation trapped in the yanoder mountains. Sooner or later, buyani will see some problems. Instead, it''s better to say something in general as soon as possible. "After the legendary dragon war ten thousand years ago, your name also disappeared in the world, and now your majesty appears again." buyani''s tone revealed a fever: "the once powerful white dragon clan will rise again, and our dragon clan will regain the domination of this land under your leadership!" The white dragon clan and the Arnold mountains will indeed rise again! Yalin agrees with this point, but if panda hadn''t arranged a task to occupy 30% of the world, he might not be interested in seizing land with the indigenous people of the world,. The yanoder mountains, together with the large forests outside, are a very broad area, almost equal to the largest autonomous region of the country where Yalin was located in his previous life. In fact, the geographical location of the yanoder mountains is also quite good, spanning the middle line of the whole continent and connecting a large river directly to the ocean, The original owner is rich in mineral materials and many forest resources. If the climate is not too bad, it is indeed a place for strategists. As the king of the white dragon, the nature of coming here combined with the frost storm barrier can completely build the yanold mountains into a strong fortress that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. If panda hadn''t warned him about the new protector in a year and a half, a large group of "old friends" would visit him. Yalin will definitely rely on the leisurely and slow development of this "paradise". It is estimated that he will directly hide his power and bide his time for more than ten years. He smiled helplessly in the dark. Yalin said in a flat tone, "what about you next?" Buyani never mentioned her own purpose in her previous words, Under the questioning of Yalin, buyani was a little dull for a moment, but soon recovered: "Your Majesty Yalin, you have always been the existence admired by our crystal dragon family. I hope to become a member of the white dragon family and a sharp sword in your hand. For me, this is a supreme honor!" To be honest, what buyani said surprised Yalin, but Yalin was not a "first brother" in observing words and colors. After all, his special experience in his previous life created him. In addition, after mixing with the black man xiunaizel for so long, Yalin knew that buyani would never come all the way here to serve him. Perhaps the power of the White Dragon King in the dragon war was feared by the gods, but in any case, the White Dragon King fell for nearly 10000 years. The latest awakening was when he signed a covenant with overlord galserik 2000 years ago. For such a long time, the information about the White Dragon King was only recorded in a very small number of documents, For example, Farron, the great mage who came to the "sage''s Tower", knew nothing about Yalin. It can be imagined that there must be no record of the king of the white dragon in the "sage''s Tower". Of course, maybe some "old friends" of the White Dragon King don''t want the Dragon King to be remembered by the world again,! When Yalin thought of this, he suddenly stood up and looked at buyani. Suddenly, buyani had a strange feeling in her heart, as if she had been seen through by Yalin. "As a dragon, you are too young, and the blood talent of crystal dragon is also very ordinary." Yalin knocked on buyani''s heart word by word: "In addition to the most basic magic immune constitution, you can only be regarded as barely qualified in the application of space talent. Your failure to grow crystal horn also means that you are difficult to achieve the degree of ''crystallization absorption'', not to mention the strongest magic reflection ability of crystal dragon!" Buyani''s heart shook and her whole body trembled slightly because of fear. What Yalin had just said just now hit buyani''s biggest worry. The girl quickly raised her head and explained in a panic: "Your Majesty Yalin, I \ Before buyani could finish her words, Yalin''s mind moved. Buyani''s body was suddenly frozen. A large number of ice crystals spread upward from buyani''s feet and lifted the girl off the ground. When buyani was shocked, she was terrified to find that the ice crystals frozen in her body were very strong, and as a dragon, she couldn''t shake it. And the most terrible thing is that there is some terrible power in the ice crystal. It not only seals its own body, but also blocks its space ability. In other words, I''m no different from a lamb still slaughtered! This is the power of Yalin, the king of white dragon, known as the strongest dragon in ancient times!? It''s even more terrible than I imagined. Just an idea at will makes me completely lose all my resistance as a dragon! Fear is like a spreading vine, which entangles buyani, and makes buyani feel like suffocation! "Please forgive me, your majesty Yalin." buyani begged for mercy in panic, even though she didn''t know where she offended Yalin. Yalin walked forward gently and stretched out her hand to touch buyani''s forehead. Buyani didn''t dare to say a word, but stared at her hand in fear. When she was about to touch buyani, Yalin suddenly stopped and just gently lifted buyani''s silver hair with ice crystal debris. As long as she is willing, Yalin can directly see everything in buyani''s mind. Buyani with fear is not even as good as the Saxony court mage Gretel at that time in terms of spiritual defense. Yalin stared at buyani for a while and finally slowly said, "I can feel your fear." When Yalin''s fingers slowly crossed buyani''s face, the strong cold like a knife cut made buyani feel pain on her cheeks: "although I''ve been sleeping for a long time, it''s best not to show your stupidity in front of me like an ignorant person. Do you understand?" Buyani quickly nodded her head: "yes, your majesty Yalin!" The face of the crystal dragon girl turned into a human shape is very soft. It doesn''t remind people of the hard things like ''crystal''. Yalin nodded and sat back on the throne. The frozen ice crystals on buyani also disappeared. The girl''s frozen numb body lost its center of gravity and fell from the air to the ground. There are many materials and information about the crystal dragon in Yalin''s mind, which are obtained when querying the memory of the White Dragon King. Different ethnic groups in the Dragon nationality have different habits. Some dragon people like to live alone. When they grow up, they will leave their parents to travel on the mainland and establish their own forces. Some dragon people like to live in groups. For example, the white dragon people belonging to Yalin almost live in the yarod mountains. As a close relative of the white dragon family, the crystal dragon is also a dragon family who is used to living in groups. Generally speaking, the social dragon clan has the strength to determine the status of the clan. Those with strong strength occupy a high position, can get more care from the elders of the clan, and will be cultivated and grown up more carefully. Those with poor talent can only learn by themselves, and the people will only provide a shelter for your growth. Each crystal dragon can be immune to all magic and master some space abilities. However, a few outstanding talents can even absorb a small amount of magic energy and sunlight to supplement their physical strength. The more powerful crystal dragon will understand the ability of "Crystal Shield", not only immune to magic attacks, but also reflect all the magic attacking them, The best of these crystal dragons is the caster''s biggest nightmare! However, it''s a pity that buyani''s talent and blood are very common. Yalin can almost guess that buyani''s status in the crystal dragon family should be very low! Chapter 115 Valandovo Valley,! Because it was opened up by the huge crystal stone falling from the sky in ancient times, its alias is also called Crystal Valley, and it is also the holy land of the crystal dragon family! Unlike other dragon families, the crystal dragon can choose the nesting place at will. When the crystal dragon is growing up, it must absorb the energy emitted by the crystal meteorite from time to time, otherwise the crystal dragon will grow incompletely, and there is a certain probability that it will lead to the decline of blood talent. It can be said that every crystal dragon grew up in the Crystal Valley! Buyani''s young dragon period was also spent in the Crystal Valley. The custom of the crystal dragon family in the Crystal Valley is similar to that of the white dragon. It is ruled by the Crystal Dragon King yarrog,. Buyani is the daughter of the Dragon King yarrog. The daughter of the king of the crystal dragon family, Yalin was not too surprised by buyani''s identity. After all, she has sensed some familiar breath from buyani''s blood, the blood of gaistrota, the original dragon king of the crystal dragon family. For buyani, being the daughter of the Dragon King is not a very great thing, because the Crystal Dragon King yarrog has several descendants. As one of the higher creatures above the top of the biological chain, the fertility rate of the dragon is very low, but the long life span is enough to make up for the short board of the fertility rate. Usually, an ordinary dragon can live to nearly 10000 years, and it is not surprising that a powerful Dragon has a life span of tens of thousands of years. The concept of the Dragon nationality is always power supremacy. For the Dragon nationality, the only thing that can determine everything is power. Although character, wisdom and decision-making ability are also very important, the person who can become the king of the dragon family and act as the leader of the whole ethnic group must be the most powerful existence in the ethnic group! Time will kill everything! Any dragon king knows this truth. One day he will succumb to time itself and cannot occupy this position forever. Either he will cultivate strong descendants to inherit this position, or he will be replaced by a stronger existence. The dragon people do not have the so-called concept of blood inheritance, and even disdain this concept. When the human king is old and weak, someone will die and hold on to his rights, which will eventually lead to the destruction of the whole country! Similarly, the old and mediocre leaders of the Dragon nationality will only lead the whole ethnic group to destruction. Only a steady flow of new blood can continue the existence of the ethnic group! In the concept of the crystal dragon family, usurpation is not a crime. It will be a crime only when usurpation fails! The Crystal Dragon King yarrog has the power to win the throne of the Dragon King, but he has not been able to master the life of this position forever. In a battle, yarrog defeated his enemy, but also suffered a heavy blow. The Dragon King, who had felt that his life began to slowly lose, began to concentrate on cultivating his successor. As the youngest daughter of yarrog, bujani has more advantages than her compatriots since birth, has more resources than her compatriots of the same age since childhood, and has better tutor education and guidance. Unfortunately, bujani''s talent is not good. The crystal dragon girl has made extraordinary efforts in practice and hopes to stand in a higher position, Even if you can''t surpass your brothers and sisters, you should surpass other compatriots,. However, as an adult, buyani still did not grow crystal horn, let alone understand the two talents of ''crystal absorption'' and ''Crystal Shield''. She has a noble status as the daughter of the Dragon King, but buyani has not maintained her due strength. On the contrary, she is under pressure. As a father, yarrog gave up his daughter at the moment when buyani became an adult. For the Dragon King, a daughter who can''t even grow out of the crystal horn and is not even as powerful as other family members, has no chance to inherit the throne of the Dragon King, so there is no need to continue to waste time and energy on such a daughter! Buyani, who was abandoned by her father, slowly lost her position in the crystal dragon family, and even became inferior to some ordinary compatriots at the beginning. Buyani has inquired about many documents and materials and tried many methods to find out how to change her constitution. Although the literature records the crystal meteorite, the lifeblood of the crystal dragon family in the valley, absorbing a large amount of the energy emitted by it can give the crystal dragon a certain chance to strengthen her constitution, buyani knows that the energy emitted by the crystal meteorite is limited, In particular, after a disaster that almost destroyed the crystal dragon family, the crystal dragon dare not overuse the energy to stimulate the meteorite, and the father is even less likely to satisfy himself arbitrarily for his unworthy daughter. Buyani couldn''t bear the strange eyes of her compatriots and her father''s indifference. In this way, buyani wandered around the mainland, looking for all possible ways to change her constitution. I don''t know how many years passed until strange signs of fog and heavy snow came into her ears all year round. Misty forest! Arnold mountains! These two sensitive areas instantly reminded buyani of the Dragon King who was once active in the dragon war ten thousand years ago in the legend of the crystal dragon family! Yalin, king of the white dragon clan! The crystal dragon family is inextricably linked with the white dragon, and more importantly, some ancient books and documents consulted by buyani show that the king of the white dragon once came to the Crystal Valley and took a small piece of crystal meteorite. The desire for strength made buyani put all her eggs in one basket. Before the news of the misty forest reached the Crystal Valley, buyani set out in a hurry, expended her physical strength for several days and nights, and used her talents in the space field for many times to rush to the misty forest located at the border of the human Saxony kingdom,. Maybe she was too excited about the news that the White Dragon King might exist. Buyani walked in a hurry. When she arrived at the periphery of the mist forest, buyani found that she was not even prepared to pay tribute to the Dragon King. In the concept of the dragon family, when a dragon family stepped into, or even just passed through the territory of the other party, she must give some treasures to show politeness and goodwill, If not, it will be regarded by the other party as fighting for territory. This is true of ordinary dragon families, not to mention the king of white dragon. Buyanike did not dare to break into the territory of the white dragon clan. You should know the power of the white dragon clan, but she pursued the five dragon gods at that time. Even if the white dragon clan had disappeared for a long time, it should not be ignored at will. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Then this is why I felt that the famous Dragon Clan suddenly turned around and left after entering the forest of fog! On the throne, Yalin supported his jaw with one hand and listened with interest to buyani''s intention. The little girl came for the small crystal meteorite once taken away by the king of the white dragon. But I''m afraid buyani will be disappointed this time. "I did take a fragment of a crystal meteorite," Yalin said carelessly with his eyes closed Suddenly buyani''s eyes lit up, but soon her face showed embarrassment. She really didn''t know what reason to ask the Dragon King for this meteorite. Yalin looked at buyani faintly: "do you want strength?" "Your Majesty Yalin \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Yalin showed a cynical smile: "the essence of the world is to respect power! I agree with this, although it is not completely correct." Said here, Yalin sat up straight: "I once gave me this small meteorite fragment as the friendship Dragon King gestrota in order to study the crystal meteorite." Buyani listened carefully and nervously to every word said by Yalin. When buyani heard the name, she couldn''t help laughing. Gestrota is the first generation of the crystal dragon family. It is known as the most powerful existence in the crystal dragon family. Her father, the current Dragon King yarrog, is not his opponent. "Now I don''t need this piece of debris. If you want it," Yalin deliberately sold it: "what will you exchange for it?" Suddenly, buyani secretly complained in her heart. One of her most worried problems came. What can be used to exchange fragments? Buyani really felt very distressed. What can the king of the white dragon see? The Dragon King, the treasure he brought, just glanced at it with little interest and didn''t look again. Will the White Dragon King, who dominates the whole mountains and large forests, still lack wealth? Now I have almost nothing but a little poor treasure. I don''t have strong strength, I don''t have the wisdom to understand everything in the world, and I don''t have strong strength as a backing when I was abandoned by my father. Maybe I don''t have anything to do with the word "strong" in front of the king of the white dragon just because of the strength of the crystal dragon family. In other words, I have nothing at all. Buyani thought for a moment, knelt on her knees and said humbly, "Your Majesty Yalin, I don''t have strong talent and strength. I have nothing except myself. I''m willing to give as long as I have what I can." Yalin''s eyes flashed an imperceptible light: "are you sure?" "Yes, your majesty arlin!" Buyani bit her teeth, nodded and said with determination. Yalin smiled in her heart. Buyani probably didn''t know that what she wanted most now was buyani''s loyalty as a crystal dragon family. As long as buyani was loyal to herself, the crystal dragon branch of the summoning system could be unlocked. At first, Yalin didn''t think much of buyani''s oath of loyalty, because Yalin knew that buyani came to him for another reason. If she didn''t really loyalty, she couldn''t unlock the branch option, and it seems that some tasks will follow when she gets the loyalty of a new race,. The high elves have the task of receiving them, and unlocking the Tauren is because they have completed the reward of getting the soul stone from the underground ruins city. Now there are new tasks in the system, and there are two new tasks at the same time, one of which is related to buyani. "If you expect to strengthen yourself by absorbing crystal meteorite fragments, I''m sorry ~ buyani! It seems that you are destined to be disappointed," said Yalin suddenly. Buyani was surprised and looked at Yalin. Once the crystal dragon family caused a disaster because of excessive abuse of the energy of the crystal meteorite. After turning to the white dragon family to quell the crisis, the king of the white dragon who showed great interest in the crystal meteorite received a small piece of segmented crystal meteorite fragments given by gestrota. Although it is only a small fragment, it has shown great sincerity for the crystal dragon who regards the crystal meteorite as the lifeline of the ethnic group. Unfortunately, after the meteorite fragments were separated from the main body, they could not continuously emit energy like the main body. It was not long before the crystal meteorite fragments turned into ordinary crystals. After repeated research and experiments, it is finally concluded that this small meteorite fragment has no value. Yalin''s words immediately made buyani look pale. Did the little hope she finally found break down like this!! At the thought of the humiliating days in the Crystal Valley, buyani''s body trembled slightly with resentment. Feeling that the time was almost right, Yalin''s cold voice brought an imperceptible temptation: "in addition to absorbing the energy emitted by the meteorite for growth, the crystal dragon family also has some other methods to strengthen themselves \ "Another way!?" For a time, buyani felt that she had experienced a rapid turn in hell and heaven. of course! Of course, Yalin knows that there are other methods. A very simple method is the lineage modification ability of the summoning system, but the premise to act on non summoned characters is that buyani must be truly loyal to herself. Chapter 116 "Buyani, as a crystal dragon, you should know very well that the growth of the crystal dragon does not completely depend on absorbing the energy of the crystal meteorite. By absorbing some minerals and crystals, such as high-purity magic crystal, gold crystal and even blood crystal, you can make the crystal dragon grow." Yalin said lightly, but buyani showed her embarrassment. High purity magic spar is a valuable material obtained after screening and refining ordinary magic spar, while gold spar and blood spar are extremely rare substances born in magic spar veins. Usually, the gold and blood crystals contained in a whole vein account for less than 0.1%! It is a rare material used to make extremely valuable magic guides and equipment. Its value is not much lower than ollihakon magic metal. Even as a dragon, buyani has not touched the golden spar in the past 200 years, let alone absorb this precious ore to strengthen herself. This kind of behavior is to forcibly smash yourself with a large amount of wealth. You know, jinjingshi recently appeared in the human auction house, but it sold tens of millions of lien, which was more than 20 years ago! In other words, the king of the white dragon may not care about this. If so, the wealth owned by the king of the white dragon can really be regarded as an enemy of the country, or even the whole continent! The treasures he offered are not worth mentioning at all. But why? Buyani is also a smart person and knows that Yalin, the king of the dragon, will not help herself for no reason "I can make you reborn." Yalin''s words are mixed with spiritual temptation: "but I need you to prove your loyalty, real loyalty!" She has been looking for ways to change her constitution. Now she finally got the opportunity to make buyani determined: "how can I prove my loyalty to you! Please tell me, your majesty Yalin!" Yalin nodded with joy in his heart: "a very simple thing \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ This is the mission of the summoning system when buyani enters the city of odur. However, just now, Yalin has felt that a strong and hostile existence has broken into the fog forest near the periphery of the forest and the western region of the mainland. In the frost storm barrier full of cold, the breath of vitality has explained the identity of the comer, Ten thousand years ago, the strongest enemy faced by the white dragon clan during the dragon war was the emerald green dragon, one of the five dragon gods! "Your Majesty Yalin!?" Shumu rosefinch, who had just returned to the viewing platform to rest, stood up. Rosefinch had begun to get used to the communication between the hearts. "Please tell your majesty Yalin!" The rosefinch immediately said respectfully. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Compared with the endless Emerald Forest, which always maintains the green color and emits moving vitality all the time,! Misty forest! This forest scattered with snowflakes for most of the year is always decorated with silver. The howling cold wind reminds people of the forbidden zone of life. In the sky, the emerald green dragon estena flies by quickly. The neat dragon scales on the huge dragon are as glorious as emerald. Among the five dragon gods, the emerald green dragon is not only the embodiment and guardian of the power of nature, but also the natural controller in the spiritual field. After the emerald dragon fell asleep in the emerald dream for unknown reasons, Istana, who was sent by the emerald Council to the holy capital to investigate the fog forest, suddenly sent a message to terminate the investigation before she was ready to get up soon after arriving in the holy capital. The reason is that the parliament received a message from the queen of the emerald dragon Estena, who received the message, was greatly surprised and surprised, not because she doubted whether the information of the emerald Council was accurate, but after she came to the holy capital, she learned from the fugitive elf named greiser who committed murder that they encountered a white dragon in the fog forest, and the elf girl in charge of the team leader made sacrifices, Willing to accompany the master who dominates the forest and mountains in exchange for the right of the people to survive in the misty forest! The existence that dominates the whole fog forest and yanoder mountains and can easily dispatch the white dragon to serve it, I''m afraid no one has this ability except Yalin, the king of the white dragon who almost brought disaster to the whole continent ten thousand years ago! Estena quickly fed back the obtained information to the jade Council, but the reply was still to terminate the task. According to the information sent by the jade dragon, the king of the white dragon only woke up for a short time. The power of the goddess has once again suppressed the consciousness of the Dragon King. In order not to stimulate the king of the white dragon, she stopped all investigations on the yanod mountains, The condition of the yanoder mountains and the seal of the White Dragon King are still monitored by the Dragon Queen through the emerald dream. If this order was really from the mouth of the Dragon Queen at ordinary times, estena would not be surprised, but the jade dragon suddenly fell into a coma and couldn''t wake up. Then the wind and snow in the misty forest began to keep going all the time. Now, there suddenly appeared the white dragon who had been quietly looking for traces on the road for a long time,. So many things are definitely not a coincidence! But why did the Jade Dragon Queen give such an order? Estena felt some doubts. Although she did not believe that the White Dragon King, who was still sealed, would suddenly be strong enough to interfere with the emerald dream, the wise emerald dragon would not issue such abnormal rules or even unreasonable orders. Although estena had doubts, under the order of the jade Council, estena still had to return. After saying goodbye to flora and finalia, the more she thought about it, the more she felt wrong. Finally, she chose to detour quietly and go alone to the yarod mountains to find out. "It''s really abnormal. The water element density in this area is really terrible!" Soon after she hid her breath and entered the misty forest, estena felt that the situation was wrong. The density of water elements in the misty forest was even more amazing than those described in the report collected from the holy capital. After the dragon war, the yanoder mountains were turned into a forbidden area. The green dragon clan has always been careful to guard there. For thousands of years, it has prevented anyone from approaching the yanoder mountains to avoid waking up the king of the white dragon. However, in a long time, there have been two omissions. The first is galselik, the overlord who once unified the whole continent, The second is hailed as the strongest STAR * * teacher hillia! The former used the power of the king of the white dragon to launch a war, which brought unimaginable great damage and disaster to the whole continent, but also erected a new pattern of the continent! The latter is overestimated and greedy for the power of the Dragon King. After entering the yanoder mountains, it will never return! On second thought, estena accelerated her speed and made every effort to fly to the yanoder mountains. Although she had learned the existence of the white dragon from greiser, estena decided to determine the current situation of the yanoder mountains anyway. But before long, estena had to stop abruptly. The forest in front of her shocked estena! This forest is different from other areas covered by ice and snow. It is sunny, green and vibrant! It''s like an invisible barrier separates this place from the surrounding wind and snow. More importantly, estena has felt the signs of life activity not far ahead,. Estena showed her spiritual field and spread forward. She was surprised to find that these smells came from many high elves. "No! There are probably more than 2000 people. These should be the high elves who should have fled to the holy capital. I didn''t expect that they really lived in the yanoder mountains." Estena seemed a little confused. The once white dragon king only trusted the frost and snow elves loyal to him. After the dragon war began, the Dragon King once hated the elves who stood in the position of the emerald green dragon family. Unexpectedly, the white dragon clan would really take these elves here instead of sending them to the mine as slaves. Can it be said that the elf girl named arrogill is really so charming that she can even impress the Dragon King who is famous for his ruthlessness! Estena shook her head and secretly charged that it was not time to think about these topics. The important thing was to determine whether the Dragon King really woke up. After a little thought, estena quickly landed on the ground and recovered to the attitude of elves. She should contact these high elves first. Maybe she can get some useful news from them. Estena had not gone far when she suddenly stopped abruptly. The emerald green dragon cautiously watched not far ahead. A figure was slowly coming here. Although the other party deliberately suppressed the power, istena still keenly felt the unique frost smell of the white dragon clan. Dressed in the round table Knight''s robe and wearing a thin sword at the waist, the pivot wood rosefinch walked not far in front of estena. Facing the jade green dragon rosefinch full of hostility and cautious eyes, he slowly said, "welcome to our Lord''s territory, guests from the green dragon clan!" "My Lord! Is Yalin the king of the white dragon?" Estena had quietly judged the power of the rosefinch when she answered. It was obvious that the white dragon blood exchanged by the summoning system was very pure, and the white dragon power obtained by the rosefinch, including various talents, was also quite perfect. Although the rosefinch could not grasp 100% at the moment, it was already a leader in the ordinary dragon family. This made estena frown. If she fought against the white dragon who turned into a man at the moment, I''m afraid it would take some effort to win,. "Yes, my name is Shumu rosefinch! Your majesty Yalin asked me to invite you to odur city. I hope you can follow me!" Shumu rosefinch replied politely. Estena disdained coldly and said, "hum! If I don''t promise, you will promise for me, won''t you?" "I''m sorry! In fact, I don''t want to develop into such a result. If I can, I hope you can accept your Majesty''s invitation." Shumu rosefinch smiled helplessly. "Then I should say sorry to you!" Estena''s voice was filled with hate, as if it could not be solved for thousands of years: "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint your master. Yalin, the king of the white dragon, really woke up!" Estena''s strength had secretly grasped a magic guide, the blue light suddenly appeared, and the posture of the emerald green dragon gradually became weak. He must immediately return to the jade Council. Yalin, the king of the white dragon, has awakened. Not only that, the worst thing is that the dragon who fell asleep in the jade dream must have been affected by some force before he made this wrong judgment. Moreover, there are ten black hands behind the dragon who fell asleep * * is the king of the white dragon! Shumu rosefinch looked at estena''s move and didn''t stop it. In an instant, the emerald green dragon who was about to leave through the transmission suddenly gave a meal. The transmission door was made through the magic guide. It was like being strongly disturbed by some force. It was twisted and dissipated in an instant! What''s going on!? Estena incredibly found herself still in place. The magic guide in her hand became dim at the moment. It was obvious that she had exhausted the magic of one-time storage. "Really! Your majesty Yalin, the noble king of the white dragon, should be proud to invite you as a guest!" A beautiful voice sounded behind estena. The emerald green dragon turned his head fiercely and found a girl with long silver hair staring at herself with a smile. The girl''s forehead was inlaid with a diamond white crystal, which was emitting a faint light at the moment,. "Are you a crystal dragon?" Estena felt very bad. It was obviously an ambush against herself. Now I''m afraid she had to break out with all her strength ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the city of audur, Yalin was satisfied to see Istana sniped down and slipped under his eyes with the transmission magic guide. He had suffered a loss in the hand of Gretel, the court mage of the Saxony kingdom. In that case, he could not fall in the same position in the same place for the second time. Crystal dragon is a natural manipulator in the field of space. On the contrary, it also has the ability to interfere in the field of space! It is precisely because of buyani''s presence that the magic guide held by the emerald green dragon woman has no place to play. Now you can take care of her slowly. Since the mandate can be destroyed and captured, it''s best to capture the member of the green dragon clan alive. You need to torture the news about the green dragon clan from her mouth. Seeing that Shumu rosefinch had begun to gather the power of frost, Yalin finally returned to God with satisfaction and focused on another task. Some of the second task puzzled Yalin. The arrival of the son of the star? And the countdown time. Nemo quickly explained to Yalin. The end of the countdown is the beginning of the task. The son of the star will land somewhere on the mainland at random. In the remaining four months, Yalin must arrange good hands to search for clues all over the mainland to ensure that the son of the star will find him at the first time after he comes to the earth. However, the reward of this task is actually a soul stone, that is to say, this is the task assigned by panda to itself in advance. ok It seems that it is a correct decision to send Miriya and Princess Luo Jiean to contact Saxony Kingdom secretly this time! Chapter 117 Back and forth attack Estena cautiously opened the distance between herself and the two enemies who are also dragons. The current situation is a little bad. The transmitting magic guide has lost its function because of the emergence of the crystal dragon. The slowly falling cave in the sky suddenly becomes violent like cheering for the white dragon. A lot of cold air surrounds him, trying to freeze himself. Shumu rosefinch and buyani did not rush to attack for a moment, but kept a certain distance from Istana carefully. The crystal dragon girl can feel that the emerald green dragon in front of her has unfathomable strength. Although she is in the wind and snow, the land originally covered by ice and snow at the foot of the emerald green dragon exudes vitality under the influence of the power of nature. If she meets such a powerful enemy at ordinary times, buyani can only use her space talent to escape as much as possible. However, today is different. The white dragon rosefinch, who also has strong strength, will fight side by side with him, and this is the territory of the king of the white dragon. Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is watching the battle in the yanoder mountains at the moment. He has been wandering on the mainland for nearly a hundred years and finally got an opportunity to change himself. He must firmly seize this opportunity In the wind and snow, the three kept a subtle distance, and none of them seemed willing to act first After a little observation, estena finally locked her eyes on buyani, and she can''t continue to consume here, because the wind and snow are getting stronger and stronger, the strong cold and the struggle of ice and frost are eroding her natural power, and the longer the street is, the more disadvantageous it will be to herself. The white dragon named Shumu rosefinch has strong frost power, and in this environment that can multiply the frost power of the white dragon, the crystal dragon with magic immunity and space talent is easier to deal with. At the same time, the voice of Shumu rosefinch also sounded: "be careful, buyani. Her goal is you." The crystal dragon girl had always been vigilant. When she felt the danger, she immediately reacted and used her space talent. Buyani''s body suddenly became distorted like a mirror. In the blink of an eye, a terrible blow hit buyani, and the Crystal Dragon Girl''s body immediately scattered like a broken mirror, But the next moment, buyani had appeared in another part of the battlefield. At the time of crisis, she used the space field to escape like a blink, but buyani''s face still showed a depressed color. Although the blow just now didn''t directly hit herself, the power impact contained in it still made her feel full of blood and gas. Buyani thought she had paid enough attention to the power of Istana, but unexpectedly, the power of the green dragon Istana was far above her imagination. In an instant, buyani was immediately covered by a armor composed of crystal. Estena failed in one blow and was preparing to pursue buyani, but she suddenly turned and avoided. The rapid sound of breaking the air sounded frequently. The sharp blade cut down estena with the terrible force of frost. Shumu rosefinch''s swordsmanship partly comes from his own Kendo, on the other hand, it is taught by Miriya. The two complement each other. Although the subtlety of their use is not comparable to Miriya, with Miriya''s 60% essence, coupled with the powerful power and reaction speed of the white dragon itself, the pivot rosefinch can split a mountain giant in half from beginning to end with one blow. Estena''s white hands were covered by a faint green light. However, the green light that seemed to disappear at any time made the green dragon take over the sharp two handed sword in the pivot rosefinch''s hands with her bare hands. Estena did not blindly connect with the heavy sword, but more like taking advantage of the fighting force to remove the power of the heavy sword, Shumu rosefinch only felt his strength as if an ox had entered the mud sea She took off the heavy sword with one palm. Before the rosefinch could adjust her posture, she quickly turned her palm into a fist and hit the rosefinch. In an instant, bursts of violent sounds sounded from the staggered two figures. The surrounding scenes suddenly turned into virtual shadows, and beams of crisscross white lights now transformed a nearby area into a unique space. In an instant, the pivot rosefinch, which was being attacked by the emerald green dragon, suddenly disappeared, and the next moment appeared in another place. This unique space crystal dragon is created with the help of the talent in the space field. Here, the crystal dragon can move its partners in the space at will, which can not only effectively defend and rescue, but also make the enemy defenseless when attacking. A faint trace of blood flowed from the mouth corner of the Suzuki rosefinch rescued by buyani. Just now, a burst of attack by Istana turned the rosefinch''s round table Knight clothes into fragments, and hidden under the clothes, a legendary self-defense armor exchanged by Yalin from the summoning system was full of terrible fist marks. Not only that, but what''s more terrible is that the body armor is still emitting a faint white gas, which seems to have been corroded by some kind of highly toxic The emerald green dragon is the representative and embodiment of the power of nature. Manipulating the power of nature makes the emerald green dragon have a strong healing ability. In addition, the emerald green dragon is different from other dragon families in character. It seems that the emerald green dragon does not have much combat power in the hearts of ordinary people. However, it is not clear to the world that the emerald green dragon can not only manipulate the healing power representing the "positive" side of the power of nature, but also manipulate the terrible power representing the "evil" side, that is, the power of toxins that frightens many dragon families The poison power naturally manipulated by the emerald green dragon can even turn a city with hundreds of thousands of people into a dead city and ghosts in a very short time. The healing power is used to save the poison power and punish it. This is the emerald green dragon For a time, Shumu rosefinch was stunned. After being transformed into a white dragon, Shumu rosefinch was always amazed at the new power he got. He was not only surprised, but also proud of his unparalleled power and long life, his special ability to fly in the sky and control ice and snow. Although Yalin told the rosefinch, In the unknown field of this world, there are still many more powerful existence. Shumu rosefinch has always believed that with such a strong ability, he will be able to change the world and make the world a dream land that can bring tenderness and peace to all people "Sure enough, as Lord Yalin said, I''m really naive." Shumu rosefinch smiled like a mockery, and his stunned expression changed into a new fighting spirit: "but even so, I won''t give up my dream." Estena is not in the mood to listen to the words of the pivot rosefinch talking to herself. Many crystal spikes have been continuously condensed around the space, shooting at it like raindrops. Not only that, some spikes even tricky suddenly appear behind estena and in the dead corner of her line of sight, which makes people only feel extremely difficult. "This is not the place where you should come, crystal dragon." estena shouted loudly, and a burst of spiritual power spread around. Suddenly, the space field created by buyani seemed to have been hit hard and distorted. Space ability, whether in field or magic, is extremely exhausting. As a crystal dragon, buyani has the advantages of natural perception and use of the space field, which can greatly reduce the consumption of spiritual power when manipulating the space field. Unfortunately, the emerald green dragon has a unique creation in the spiritual field. The strong spiritual interference of Istana has increased buyani''s pressure to maintain the space field. If the crystal dragon''s talent is not replaced by other mages and users, the whole space field may have completely collapsed. "Don''t underestimate our crystal dragon family. It''s best not to think that this spiritual power can destroy my space field." Bujani was unwilling to show weakness and shouted that although the space field was somewhat broken under the influence of Istana''s spiritual power, it still didn''t completely collapse in the end. The Shumu rosefinch, who had slowed down, gradually released the normally repressed power of the white dragon, In the [frost storm barrier], the frost power of the white dragon can resonate with it. The surrounding water elements seem to have been ordered to rush to the rosefinch. The original human posture of the pivot rosefinch also began to change gradually. Layers of white dragon scales have begun to appear on the arm, and the Dragon horn like blue crystal stands on the forehead. Maintaining the shape between humans and Dragons is not only a change in appearance, but also a great enhancement in the strength and momentum of Shumu rosefinch Estena felt this amazing change in an instant. The jade green dragon immediately gave up the competition with the crystal dragon in terms of spiritual power and rushed to the pivot rosefinch not far away. The emerald green pupil of estena suddenly turned into a dragon pupil. The green light appeared on the palm of the emerald green dragon again, and this time the green light was more dazzling than before. Almost in a second, estena crossed the distance between the rosefinch and the rosefinch, and with her terrible palm knife, she quickly cleaved to the rosefinch''s forehead. The crystal dragon buyani immediately used the space field to move the rosefinch once. However, this time, estena did not stop. The emerald green dragon seemed to have expected buyani''s action and accurately judged the position of the pivot rosefinch after its movement. When the rosefinch''s figure just came down, estena''s attack also appeared in front of the rosefinch. Buyani''s space movement is not omnipotent. There will be a short pause of a few seconds after using it once. However, the short pause of these seconds is enough to make the rosefinch unable to avoid estena''s attack. Buyani suddenly shouted in surprise, "be careful, Lord rosefinch." The power of the emerald green dragon Istana is very powerful. Buyani has already experienced such a short fight. If she is split by Istana''s hand knife containing natural power and highly toxic, even if she is lucky to survive, she may only have half her life left. The rosefinch did not dodge in the face of the fierce attack of estena. The power of frost condensed on the double handed Epee in his hands, making the silver blade plated with a layer of dazzling blue light. At the moment when estena''s hand knife fell, the two handed sword infused with the power of ice and frost met fiercely. The palms and swords immediately intersected, and a huge shock broke out. The ground where they were located seemed to be under invisible pressure, and all broke into a huge crater. Shumu rosefinch retreated for several steps and finally stabilized his body. He coughed up a mouthful of blood fiercely, but the original bright red blood brought a different dark green. When it splashed on the ground, the blood actually corroded the ground into a big pit. Although affected by the emerald green dragon toxin, the rosefinch''s face revealed a winner like smile. Although estena not far away stood firmly in place under this blow, a terrible wound was torn on estena''s white right hand, extending from the back of the hand to her arm. However, the shocking injury did not shed any blood. While being cut by the two handed sword, the huge force of ice and frost had frozen the wound. Not only that, the force of frost penetrating into the body, like the maggot of tarsal bone, began to slowly erode itself from the inside. But at least the other party has also been affected by his own poison force, and he and the other party have returned to the same starting line, but the poison of the emerald green dragon is much faster and more deadly than the frost force of the white dragon However, before estena could think about it, she saw a leaf carved from Jasper with vitality in the hands of the pivot rosefinch not far ahead This is Estena was surprised and said, "why do you have emerald orchid leaves?" ~¡Ë.. Chapter 118 Jade lily of the valley,! This is a rare plant grown under the tree of the world and watered by the abundant power of nature. The tree of the world happens to be the birthplace of the green dragon clan,. All things in nature are always mutually reinforcing. The existence of the jade lily of the valley is the best representative of this sentence. The jade lily of the valley, which is influenced by the natural power of the tree of the world and the power of the poison of the jade green dragon family, is not only a necessary material for alchemy pharmaceutics to adjust several eternal potions, but also a necessary food to promote the growth and development of the jade green dragon, And the most magical thing is that the leaves of the emerald bell orchid have a special detoxification effect. Even the most frightening toxic power of the emerald green dragon can be eliminated. Therefore, the emerald bell orchid plays a subtle role in the emerald green dragon family. It is not only a precious alchemy material and a necessary product for the growth of the emerald young dragon, but also a plant that is the most threatening to the emerald green dragon. Just as the white dragon family is good at manipulating the power of ice and frost, the power of nature, especially the power of toxin, is the main fighting means of the emerald green dragon. If the power of toxin is lost, the fighting power of the emerald green dragon will be greatly reduced like the beast with sharp teeth and sharp teeth pulled out. Fortunately, the emerald lily of the valley must be watered by the abundant natural power of the tree of the world, and the tree of the world is the largest gathering place of the emerald green dragon. The emerald green dragon has been closely controlling the number of emerald orchids flowing out to the outside world since ten thousand years ago. After all, this precious flower is like a double-edged sword, and it may hurt itself if you are not careful. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Estena looked unbelievably at the emerald bell orchid leaves in the hand of the pivot wood rosefinch. Why did this plant, which has been strictly controlled by the emerald green dragon and Forest Elves in recent hundreds of years, appear on the mainland and was once the biggest enemy of the emerald green dragon clan, the hand of the white dragon clan! Before estena could think more, the rosefinch had chewed the green leaves in her mouth and swallowed them. Suddenly, a cold feeling spread from her stomach to her whole body. Even the rosefinch, who had been transformed into white dragon blood and adapted to the cold environment, couldn''t help shivering for the cold that suddenly spread from her body. What followed was that the body, which had been hot and painful due to the influence of toxin, calmed down in an instant, just like suddenly pouring a basin of cold water with ice on the burning campfire, with an unspeakable sense of openness all over. Estena looked at the rosefinch who had taken the leaves of the jade lily of the valley. In this way, as the jade green dragon, the most important means of attack was to be temporarily blocked by the other party. The detoxification effect of the leaves of the jade lily of the valley also had a certain time limit. Unless the other party had more jade lily of the valley, it would still be unable to resist the poison power of the green dragon,. Just why? Estena couldn''t figure it out. The emerald bell orchid leaves in the Shumu rosefinch''s hand looked very good in color. The emerald leaves were also covered with some crystal clear dewdrops, which was by no means like they had been treasured for a long time. It was like they had just been picked from the tree of the world. The pivot rosefinch had launched a new attack at the dull moment of Istana. The surrounding storm Snowden went to the emerald green dragon like rosefinch, and Istana immediately recovered. After a loud drink, the whole body emits a soft light green light, and the ground originally covered by ice and snow immediately shows green vitality again. Huge vines break out from the picture, and the wind and snow from the mat constitute a solid barrier Inside audur! Yalin monitors the battle in the misty forest. Unfortunately, he can only reluctantly send his body to the mountain exit near the forest. Because of the seal, he can''t go to the battle place between Shumu rosefinch and estena. Reincarnated as the queen of the white dragon, Yalin naturally found a lot of information about the emerald green dragon clan in his spare time. Yalin, who had a good understanding of the combat methods of the emerald green dragon before the war, exchanged a emerald bell orchid for the pivot wood rosefinch, and specially told the rosefinch what special combat abilities the emerald green dragon has. The emerald green dragon fighting with rosefinch is very powerful. Even during the dragon war ten thousand years ago, it can also be regarded as the first-class strong among the emerald green dragon clan. Although it is in the frost storm barrier created by itself, the other party can still use the power of nature to awaken Senlin and create its own field. However, estena''s defeat has appeared, and Yalin sneered. Jadeite bell orchid is really a good thing. No wonder the green dragon clan is so strict. Now the outflow of jadeite bell orchid is so strict. After the outbreak of the dragon war ten thousand years ago, the white dragon family also searched for a lot of jadeite bell orchid and stored it. Unfortunately, if the white dragon family can get more jadeite bell orchid, maybe the result of the dragon war will change. But now Yalin has a summoning system in his hand. As long as he has enough material power, he can continuously exchange emerald lily of the valley. However, it consumes so much material and energy that the whole city of odur can return to the era of eating big pot overnight,. Yalin also tried to exchange only the seeds of the jade lily of the valley, but Nemo warned that the current farm level is not enough to cultivate the jade lily of the valley, and even if the level is reached, because the jade lily of the valley is a special rare crop, the harvest will drop by 30% in an inappropriate environment Farm grade refers to the types of plants that can be sown, planting area and harvest size. Naturally, the higher the grade, the better. The environment depends on some special and rare crops sown, such as icecap grass, water blue flower and other plants suitable for growing in cold areas. The harvest can be increased by 30% in the ice and snow environment. In contrast, some plants that are not suitable for cold areas, such as ChiYan flower, emerald lily of the valley and so on, are forcibly planted in the ice and snow environment, and the harvest will decline. Inappropriate environment? Yalin just felt like a pit father. Did he ask himself to build the farm under the world tree and plant emerald lily of the valley? But think about it. Even if the harvest is reduced by 30%, it can easily break the green dragon clan''s monopoly on the emerald lily of the valley. At the same time, it is equivalent to having the most deadly strike weapon against the green dragon clan. This is already very valuable. Thinking of this, Yalin was satisfied and focused on the battle again. The pivot rosefinch gripped his hands with the power of ice and frost, and the sword quickly cut the thick vines from the roll into pieces, while estena was shining green, and the vines kept regenerating, completely surrounded the pivot rosefinch in the middle, trying to strangle the enemy in front of her. Not only that, more vines surround estena to resist buyani''s crystal thorns and overwhelming snowstorms. These vines produced by relying on the power of nature are like a strong fortress that can be attacked and defended! The chopping is as hard as steel, but it has incredible flexibility and flexibility. While strangling the enemy, it can better absorb the enemy''s life feedback to the field operators. Among the five dragon gods, the field of emerald green dragon is the most balanced one. It has both attack and defense, and can also help support companions. But estena knew very well that this seemingly indestructible fortress could not last forever. Once her strength was exhausted, she was defeated! Estena was shocked by the fact that the fields built by the power of nature could not exert their full power under the erosion of the frost storm barrier. The emerald green dragon is a symbol of the embodiment of the power of nature. As long as it is in the forest and nature, it can build its own fields at will,. Such a situation of greatly weakening the power of the natural field can only be achieved if Yalin, the king of the white dragon in the dragon war, has blocked the life breath of the whole earth with terrible death and severe cold. Yalin, the king of the white dragon, has awakened! Estena had to admit this terrible fact, but Yalin didn''t completely break free from the seal. Otherwise, Yalin wouldn''t only send his clan members to deal with himself. With the ruthless personality of the White Dragon King and his deep hatred with the green dragon clan, the Dragon King would surely come to capture himself in one fell swoop. You can''t keep pestering like this! While fighting with the power of nature, estena also secretly thought about the way to get out of trouble. Now the biggest trouble is the crystal dragon. The crystal dragon with natural talent in the field of space is a great obstacle. As long as she doesn''t solve the crystal dragon first, she can''t step on the forest of fog. Damn it, the crystal dragon is clearly a posture of assistance. After creating this space field with talent, the crystal dragon has been hiding in it. If it is one-on-one, it is not difficult to destroy this space field with the strong spiritual power of the emerald green dragon, but now she has to face a powerful white Dragon. Istena is not sure she can do two things at one time, In the face of the fierce attack of Shumu rosefinch, I have to concentrate on dealing with him in order to gain the upper hand. Once distracted, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable. "This is the territory of his majesty Yalin, the king of the white dragon. You have no chance of winning." Buyani looked at the balance of the battlefield gradually approaching her side, and suddenly said that her more purpose was to distract estena. The emerald green dragon did not pay attention to buyani''s words, but focused on the battle with the pivot rosefinch, broke through the encirclement and suppression of the vines, and the two handed sword in the rosefinch''s hand had come to Istana in the twinkling of an eye, and there was a strange branch in Istana''s hand, which seemed to be carefully made of emerald, The tender green leaves are constantly emitting soft natural power, forming an invisible barrier around estena. Both the Epee cut by the rosefinch and buyani''s crystal spikes are easily slid away. Estena is not blindly defensive. The extremely sharp wind blade shoots away at the rosefinch with estena''s waving hands, and the surrounding ground has been cut with terrible marks,! At this moment, buyani has quietly separated her body from the space field, and a silver exquisite short sword has appeared in her hand. The whole body of the short sword is made of some strange material, and the sharp blade outside is a slightly transparent lens. With the help of the power of the space field, she put herself in the dead corner of the sight of the emerald green dragon. With a sword, buyani broke the vines and the invisible shield around estena, and immediately the silver dagger pierced estena''s eyes "You \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of buyani''s mouth, but her eyes showed a successful expression. The main body of the short sword in her hand was completely made of secret silver, and her own crystal dragon scale was added. Blood has been used as a medium to bring her the power of breaking demons. Today, this carefully crafted short sword finally played its credit! After fighting back buyani, estena covered her wound and didn''t react in a hurry. The sound of breaking the air had suddenly sounded. Estena only felt that her eyes were covered by the shadow, and saw that the two handed long sword with the power of frost had cut into her shoulder. Suddenly! A huge dragon roared in the misty forest, and a huge figure broke through the tree crown and flew to the sky! The green body exudes a vast dragon power. The strong natural power of the emerald green dragon rolls around the nearby area to sweep away the wind and snow. The forest originally covered with ice and snow emits a green light one after another. Followed by another huge noise, the same dragon with a beautiful white jade scale, exuded the death cold that seemed to freeze even the soul, and stopped in front of the emerald green dragon! And in the habitat of the fugitive elves! Almost all the elves stopped what they were doing, focused their extremely shocking eyes on the air, and looked at the existence that represents power and power on the whole continent and is at the peak of power! Chapter 119 In the sky, the huge figures of giant dragons roar and collide with each other. On one side, the dragon breath is the severe cold that has frozen all things in the world, while on the other side, it is the terrible poison breath that contains strong natural power but symbolizes death,. Touched by the breath of the white dragon, the earth suddenly turns into an ice crystal world, freezing * *, blood and even soul. The dragon breath of the green dragon melted the steel, corroded the earth, and even turned the air into a deadly poison fog. They got rid of the human posture and returned to the form of a giant dragon. Now they have spared no effort to fight each other, and the aftermath of the battle even spread to the nearby area. The high elf habitat, which is still some distance away from the battlefield, has felt the shock caused by the aftermath of the battle, but the huge ice wall rising from the ground sealed the whole habitat, forming a protective layer like an iceberg directly into the sky. The high elves living in the habitat silently looked at the epic fierce battle in the sky. The roaring and fighting between the dragons were far more fierce and cruel than any battle they had experienced on the way to escape. In other words, compared with the two dragons in the sky, the battle they have experienced can only be regarded as a small farce,. Confused Fear Pray More is to hold close to their loved ones, afraid to lose them from now on. The dragons spit out dragon breath and claws and fangs to fight each other. From the perspective of others, the dragons in the sky seem to be equal. However, only the two who are fighting know their situation best. After taking it, the jade lily of the valley will relieve the toxicity of the green dragon and be immune to it for a period of time. However, after the detoxification effect disappears, the user''s body will have some resistance to the jade lily of the valley and must take it again after a period of time. Therefore, the pivot rosefinch spared no effort to attack it, hoping to defeat the green dragon before the detoxification effect of the jade lily of the valley disappears. At the same time, the white dragon, which dominates the power of frost, can continuously supplement its power when fighting in the misty forest with heavy snow. Coupled with the special effect of "frost guard", the pivot rosefinch has the upper hand. The situation of estena is getting worse and worse. As the most powerful poison power of the emerald green dragon is sealed. In the field of the king of the white dragon, she has to allocate some power to resist the powerful frost power. The worst thing is that the silver dagger was injected with the magic breaking power of the crystal dragon just now, Therefore, the magic in his body became confused and could not be mobilized normally. For a time, the mobilization of the power of nature became extremely difficult. There''s no worse time than now! Estena, who fought with the rosefinch, had already started to retreat, but she had been entangled by the other party. The freezing deceleration effect of the white dragon also made it difficult for her to move. The green dragon does not have an advantage here. During the battle, the sharp claws of the emerald green dragon fiercely pierced into the chest of the rosefinch. The white dragon scale as hard as jade on the diamond could not completely resist such a powerful force. The dragon scale suddenly appeared large cracks. The rosefinch clenched its teeth and mobilized the power of frost to form ice crystal armor to stop istena''s attack,. Before the other party could take back the frozen claws, the rosefinch already contained a strong frost dragon breath in its body. It caught estena at all costs. The huge and violent dragon breath gushed out of the middle of estena''s forehead. The cold and piercing dragon breath instantly broke through the protection of the weak natural force of the emerald green dragon, Huge ice crystals frozen estena''s eyes into ice. "Damn it! Get out of here!" In the severe pain, with the instinct of survival, estena was wrapped by the dragon scale, and the tail like a hammer hit under the ribs of the pivot wood rosefinch. The great pain caused by the impact made the rosefinch vomit a mouthful of blood. For a time, the rosefinch felt that her five internal organs and six internal organs had been stirred up. The two dragons who were injured in the air fell to the ground at the same time, and the snow covered forest set off a large area of flying snow. Buyani didn''t turn into a dragon on the ground to join the battle. She was slapped in the chest by Istana, and the fierce toxicity has rushed into her body. The crystal dragon immune magic system also has many inconveniences, so buyani can''t take the jade lily of the valley to detoxify. Fortunately, buyani''s special constitution has strong resistance to the toxin, There are not too many violent toxins invading physical strength, and most of them are blocked on the surface. Forced to suppress the toxins in her body and endure the discomfort, buyani has been closely following the rosefinch not far behind. After seeing both of them fall from the air, buyani can no longer care about the toxins that may spread. With a dragon cry, she shows the posture of the dragon family. Flying in the air, buyani saw the frozen emerald green dragon extending from her head to her chest, and the pivot rosefinch on one side seemed to be badly hurt and failed to stand up for a time: "Your Excellency, are you ok?" "Cough, cough," the rosefinch spit out a few mouthfuls of blood again with a severe cough. The Dragon scales in the lower abdomen have been broken by Istana, revealing bright red flesh and blood: "I''m fine. Catch her. Your majesty Yalin ordered that she should never leave the yanod mountains!" The rosefinch stood up, and the nearby emerald green dragon also struggled violently to get rid of the ice crystals frozen on her forehead. Although the ice crystals on the outside had been removed, the power of the ice entering her body could not be completely removed for a moment. Estena felt that half of her body was paralyzed by the bone piercing cold. Buyani saw the emerald green dragon struggling to stand up, and a flash of experience flashed in her eyes. A stream of crystalline breath immediately sprayed into estena, like mercury. Wherever she went, it transformed everything into crystals without traces of life,. Estena was surprised and hurried to try to dodge. If buyani''s crystalline breath could not cause damage to the emerald green dragon guarded by the power of nature, but now estena is the weakest moment. Not only the power of nature is on the verge of collapse, but also her body is frozen and numb by the power of frost. Estena, who advocated to dodge, is still hurt by the crystalline breath, The emerald green dragon was like an emerald, and its scales suddenly turned into dead crystals. But buyani''s crystalline breath could not last too long. The girl had felt that the toxin that had been forcibly suppressed began to spread again. Buyani showed an uncomfortable look and had to land on the ground after all. "Surrender! You can''t win!" It was not easy to recover. The pivot rosefinch spread its dragon wings and stood in front of estena again. Estena''s condition is very bad at the moment. The emerald green dragon scales on her body are dim at the moment. Some parts that were originally hit by the dragon breath are still frozen and constantly sending out cold. The Dragon scales on her left foot have become lifeless crystals. The most serious thing is that the ice force invading into her body is spreading, paralyzing all parts of estena''s body bit by bit. Even so, estena still did not want to give up and watched the rosefinch closely; "There is no word of surrender between our two races, only life or death!" The voice suddenly sounded in her consciousness immediately shocked estena, and the expression of the emerald green dragon was dull. For a short moment, it suddenly turned into endless anger: "Ya \ Yalin!!" Yalin''s words seemed to turn a blind eye to estena''s anger. Shumu rosefinch quickly saluted and said, "I''m sorry, your majesty, I can''t completely capture each other." Buyani also replied excitedly: "thank you for your approval, your majesty Yalin!" With Yalin''s words, in the aftermath of the battle, the forest became a mess, and three people had unknowingly appeared in the forest. Led by two men and one woman, a tall man wearing silver armor was relentlessly looking at the already weak emerald green dragon. Estena looked at the three people who suddenly appeared, and suddenly there was a sense of despair. They were all white dragons, and their strength was equal to that of the pivot rosefinch. None of them was an enemy that could be easily dealt with. Why? Estena looked at the three people in disbelief. After the dragon war, the white dragon clan suffered heavy damage and almost disintegrated. The last gathering also helped overlord galselik seize the hegemony of the whole continent. Since then, the white dragon clan scattered under the command of Yalin in in order to preserve the ethnic group, Scattered in every corner of the world, trying to avoid the encirclement and suppression of the Dragon Alliance dominated by emerald green dragons, but now there are four white dragons in yanoder mountains, all of which are powerful soldiers. What''s the matter? How did they avoid the surveillance of the jade Council and the Dragon Queen and gather here. Is it really because of the king of the white dragon that the Jade Dragon Queen fell asleep in the dream? Is Yalin powerful enough to affect the jade dream in the special field of the Dragon Queen, which is a forbidden area that even gods can''t interfere. Facing the emerald green dragon who still strongly supported his weak body and tried to fight again, kraferige regretfully shook his head, and his eyes immediately turned into the pupils of the dragon family. The huge shape of the dragon family broke the armor on his body and showed it. The other two white dragons who followed also recovered the posture of the giant dragon. Three white dragons appeared in front of Istana at the same time, forming a spectacular picture. For a moment, bujani could not help staring at everything in front of her. It seemed that she had no wrong choice to work for the king of the white dragon,! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Gameover! There''s no need to watch it next." In the city of odur, Yalin took back the spirit detection with satisfaction, and the system prompt sound soon sounded in his mind. Yalin is happy to see the rising soul energy and material energy in the system. Now it is the time when the city of odur is in urgent need of violent soldiers and development. These energies are like dew from the sky. And there is a special random character call, which is really valuable. It is equivalent to getting a powerful \ Oh ~ if luck is e, the result is not easy to say! This battle captured the emerald green dragon. More importantly, it made the people in audulri intuitively see the process of full-scale fighting between the Dragon families for the first time, whether it was Hagen and Czech fried, the northern European God fighter, or Feiying and Medea. Everyone has a new understanding of the combat effectiveness of the dragon clan. If it''s a one-on-one battle, I''m afraid only Czech fried and Medea can barely compete with the emerald green dragon for a while. This forced Yalin to consider upgrading the level of Special Summoned characters in the territory as soon as possible. The level upgrading of the training ground is inevitable, and the higher level arena should be repaired as soon as possible. More importantly, the speed of the "Magic Knight" plan must be accelerated. This plan also needs Feili''s ability to read prestige. Fortunately, Feili no longer does nothing like usual after learning the plan. Recently, Feili has been trying to strengthen the training of her ability to read prestige. His level has been raised to level 10. Nemo gave Yalin a suggestion and added a new talent "soul contract", a special ability to sign a contract with non summoned characters. The power of the contract is very powerful and almost irreversible. Unless the difference between the soul levels of both sides is too large and a lot of soul energy needs to be paid, it can be forcibly lifted. This ability is just suitable for signing with buyani. As for arrogill, Yalin did not consider the threat free elf girl. Chapter 120 Equal contract: a contract signed under the condition of equality. The signing parties must jointly reach the contract conditions before they can end the contract. The party who violates the contract or fails to reach the contract conditions will be punished by the soul,. Forced cancellation of the contract must pay twice the soul energy of the signatory''s soul level. Master-slave contract: non equivalent contract. The subordinate has certain freedom, but in general, he must do his best to assist the master and cannot betray within the effective time of the contract,. Forced cancellation of the contract must pay soul energy three times higher than the soul level of the contract signer. Master servant contract: a mandatory contract. There are no time restrictions or conditions for signing the contract. The master can control the life and death of the servant at will. Under the power of the contract, the servant can never betray the master or do anything to hurt the master. If he violates the contract, the servant will be subject to the most severe soul punishment. Forced cancellation of the contract must pay soul energy five times higher than the soul level of the contract signer. Soul contract] at this stage, the level is LV1. Only three different types of branch contracts can be used temporarily! And you can sign up to three soul contracts. The type and number of contracts will increase and increase with the talent level. Yalin looked at the introduction of the three contracts. The first two don''t say first. The last master-slave contract is too overbearing! As soon as anyone signs a master servant contract with himself, it is equivalent to being enslaved by himself forever. That result is really better than life. However, the signing of the three contracts can only be carried out when both parties are willing, otherwise the soul contract cannot be signed This is a very good talent, which can be used to ensure that the characters summoned by the non system remain loyal to themselves, such as crystal dragon buyani. After all, considering buyani''s feelings and acceptable scope, subordination contract should be a good option. As for the master-slave contract Yalin shook his head. He didn''t think the crystal dragon girl would even sell her soul for strength! Shumu rosefinch and buyani soon returned to audur city. After the battle, rosefinch was seriously injured. Although she took emerald lily of the valley to resist the poison of the green dragon, the chest stabbed by Istana and the lower abdomen badly hurt, especially the parts eroded by the force of nature. The force of nature is slowly corrupting the wound, making it difficult to heal. Even after the treatment of frost snow wizard, it still needs a good rest for a period of time before the rosefinch can fully recover. Buyani''s situation is more troublesome. Although the crystal dragon girl is not as badly hurt as the rosefinch, the crystal dragon''s natural magic immune constitution is very troublesome at this time. The healing spells are invalid and the healing potions are invalid. The only way for the crystal dragon girl to heal the injury is to absorb the energy of various minerals and heal slowly,. However, bujani was not in the mood to rest immediately. After returning to odur City, she simply handled her injury and came to the frost wing hall, where Yalin had been waiting for bujani for a long time. When the master-slave contract in the soul contract] appeared in front of buyani, the crystal dragon girl was slightly surprised! Buyani still knows something about the contract signed by the soul as the medium, but it is already a very old magic, or to be exact, it can no longer be regarded as a magic, but an embodiment of power and rules! The contract signed by the soul usually can only be exercised by the gods in the high heaven or the most powerful demons in the depths of the distorted void. Now the existence that once only appeared in the legend appears in front of buyani. After too many shocks, it is located in the ''sea of souls'', the destination of all souls! The ancient king of the white dragon in epics and legends. Now this contract appears in front of buyani, but buyani doesn''t show much surprise. After all, it is said that Yalin, the king of the white dragon, once even killed gods. He is a giant dragon who has surpassed gods in power. Maybe the Title of the Dragon King is not appropriate, It seems that Yalin should be renamed the Dragon God Buyani knelt in front of Ya Lin on one knee and stretched out her hand to take over the contract with flashing white light and some ancient and mysterious words. In a moment, a large amount of information flowed into buyani''s mind, which was the condition stipulated in the master-slave contract. Ya Lin had only a very simple requirement for buyani, obeyed herself and tried her best to help the white dragon clan rise again, In addition, Yalin has not made some excessive requirements, and in return, Yalin will give buyani new strength! After settling down, buyani nodded: "I understand, your majesty Yalin, I am willing to accept this contract." As soon as the voice fell, buyani put the light ball into her chest, and the light ball disappeared into buyani''s body. Suddenly, Yalin only felt that there was a certain connection in her spirit, and buyani also had the same feeling, as if their spirit was connected by an invisible thin line. After receiving the prompt, Yalin finally put down his heart: "very good, buyani, in the name of the White Dragon King, I will make you reborn!" ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When night fell, the high elves in their habitat ushered in a short period of peace. However, the shocking things that happened during the day made them unable to sleep in the silent night. If the battle between the two dragons in the sky was not the wall of ice crystals rising from the ground, The aftermath of the battle between the two dragons was enough to raze the hard-built village to the ground. The hearts of the high elves are full of confusion and anxiety. They are more and more in awe of the master who dominates the mountain and forest. The Dragon dominates the existence of the most powerful creature in the whole continent as a servant. Perhaps it is not a bad thing to stay here and accept his shelter. At least human beings can''t set foot here to plunder their homes and relatives When the high elves were confused and wandering, the sweet piano sounded slowly from the night sky again! "It''s very beautiful, isn''t it?" In the ice crystal hall, alinduan sat on the throne, slightly closed his eyes and listened to the performance of irogel. I don''t know when the sound of the fairy girl''s piano has become a part of the daily life of people in audur city. On the day of the double moon, people always put down their things and quietly listen to the beautiful sound of the piano washing their hearts. Even the great mage faroen was deeply attracted by the sound of arrogill''s piano. When the old mage listened to the sound of arrogill''s piano for the last time before he took it away, he specially recorded the sound of arrogill''s piano with a voice retention wizard. But the emerald green dragon estena, who is crawling on the ground now, is not in the mood to listen carefully. The injured emerald green dragon has been forced to turn into an elf again. Esther Na''s body was not tortured and shackled, but under the strong blockade of Yalin''s frost force, Esther Na could not move her body to stand up anyway, and could only crawl in front of Yalin like a defeated person. Estena''s beautiful eyes looked straight at Yalin mercilessly and almost burst out fire: "Yalin! Damn you!" Facing the most terrible existence in the dragon war, estena''s eyes were filled with anger and a trace of fear, especially when estena looked at the heroes who were still blocked in the ice crystal hall and dedicated to the dragon war. Their souls and bodies have been imprisoned in this cold palace by the White Dragon King, Become the booty that shows the power and ruthlessness of the White Dragon King,! "I didn''t allow you to stand up!" Yalin looked at the still unwilling emerald green dragon, endured the suffering of the force of ice and frost, and was unwilling to give in. When he tried to stand up, Yalin waved his fingers, and a large amount of the force of ice invaded into estena''s limbs. "Oh!!" Estena groaned in pain, and her limbs tingled, as if she had lost control of her body. Estena fell to the ground again, The power of frost immediately formed a chain to imprison istena: "damn! Don''t think you''ve got rid of the seal of the goddess \ Yalin, you''ll fall in the yarod mountains again!" Yalin gave a noncommittal sneer: "maybe, but even as you said, I''m afraid you can''t see that day coming." Now, facing estena who curses herself, Yalin is not interested in talking to her. The White Dragon King has an unspeakable hatred with the emerald green dragon clan, but that is the memory of the former White Dragon King. The hatred of the White Dragon King is not his own hatred. He inherits the power and knowledge of the White Dragon King. Yalin does not intend to inherit even the debt of the white Dragon King. If not for the deep resentment between the two ethnic groups, Yalin may also see if there is an opportunity to make a complete truce between the white dragon and the emerald green dragon. Besides, Yalin felt very tired. At the end of the day, after the battle between Shumu rosefinch and estena, Yalin first signed a soul contract with buyani, then went to see the Shumu rosefinch under treatment, and then had to focus on all affairs of the territory, At dusk, he went to the research tower to see the latest achievements of the research team led by Medea, and added magic to the "egg" brought back from the underground city. This little thing is unwilling to absorb the magic of others except its own. At the end of the day, after nightfall, everyone went to have a rest. They also had to go to the ice crystal hall to accompany Miss emerald green dragon. Anyway, the prisoner this time is also a giant dragon. The dungeon in odur city has not been repaired, and there is no guarantee that the emerald green dragon can be held in other places. After considering for a long time, only the subdued emerald green dragon is escorted to the frost wing hall. It happens that the Dungeon here is still brand-new, Since its establishment, it has never been used again. The emerald green dragon Istana is lucky to become the first guest in the dungeon,. Estena gnashing her teeth looked at Yalin disdainfully and said, "don''t talk nonsense! Yalin! Kill me or imprison me here forever?" Yalin was stunned and then smiled: "don''t be so anxious. Before doing such a cruel thing, I think we should start from the aspect of ''tenderness''. Maybe we need to communicate with each other. For example, how is the situation after the emerald dragon recently?" Yalin''s words are naturally prepared to slowly torture some information about the emerald green dragon clan from estena''s mouth, especially isera, the queen of the emerald dragon. However, Yalin, who didn''t know the current situation after the emerald dragon, didn''t know that because of his sentence, eastna completely thought about some things. "Sure enough, it''s you! Let the Dragon Queen fall into a coma in her dream \ and give orders in the name of the Dragon Queen. It''s you who manipulated all this behind the scenes!" Estena roared angrily, and the emerald green dragon girl struggled desperately, bleeding despite the chains formed by the force of frost. Fell asleep after the emerald dragon? Give orders in the name of the Dragon Queen!? For a time, Yalin was baffled by the words of Istana. Yalin was very clear about the ability of the queen of the emerald dragon. One of the five dragon gods controlled the most powerful Emerald Dream in the spiritual field. It belongs to the unique field power of the queen of the emerald dragon. Even the king of the white dragon can''t interfere in the field. The emerald dragon fell into a coma in his dream. It seems that he doesn''t have this ability. Moreover, if he can really make the emerald dragon fall into a coma, why should he hide and develop in the Arnold mountains and start to expand in a large area. When Yalin was puzzled, Nemo''s voice gently appeared in his mind. "Master! In fact, the creator probably contributed to this situation. Do you remember the novice protection period promised by the creator to you?" Chapter 121 Isera, the emerald Dragon Queen of the five dragon gods, can easily fall into a sleep in her dream. No one can do it except the "Panda" as the creator. After listening to Nemo''s explanation, Yalin suddenly enlightened,. It seems that estena may have misunderstood something, and there may be a big misunderstanding in the emerald Council of huizhidu. However, Yalin also determined some things. First, the "novice protection period" guaranteed by "Panda" is not absolute. Second, the enemy he faces in the world is not an NPC acting according to procedures. The arrival of estena shows this. They all have blood, flesh and self-consciousness, Some unexpected actions are beyond the control of the panda. After a while, Yalin thought about it. Since she was destined to fight with the emerald green dragon clan, estena had misunderstood herself anyway. It''s better to take the credit on her own head. Originally, the king of the white dragon was black enough in the heart of the emerald green dragon. It doesn''t matter if it''s any darker. "The emerald green dragon fell into a coma?" Yalin deliberately showed a sneer with a full sense of evil: "this is really unfortunate. Originally, he just wanted to try to understand the new power, but he really didn''t expect such a good effect." Estena looked at Yalin angrily, gnashing her teeth and said, "how is this possible? How do you interfere with the dream of the queen of the dragon!? release the control over the queen of the dragon, or the emerald green dragon family will completely destroy you and your group from the world." Yalin did not wait for estena to finish her words and continued to exert strength. The heavy ice kept squeezing estena''s body. The strong pressure made the emerald green dragon feel almost suffocating pain: "this is not the tone that the defeated should have. You''d better pay attention to your current identity." Looking at the emerald green dragon surrounded by pain but still struggling to give in, Yalin knew that torture was useless to the emerald green dragon. Moreover, he didn''t like this cruel means very much. Compared with it, he seemed to have a better way. Stepping down from the throne, Yalin gently put his hand on the forehead of the emerald green dragon and used this way to explore each other''s memory and obtain information. Yalin has been tried repeatedly. The great mental shock suddenly hit. Estena frowned fiercely, and instantly understood Yalin''s intention. She immediately clenched her teeth and fought with her little strength left,. For the first time, Yalin felt a trace of resistance. The spiritual detection was like being shielded by an invisible force. The detected memory seemed like an unclear picture played by the old display, making people unable to know the accurate information. The emerald green dragon is gifted in the spiritual field. Even though her spiritual power has been lost after the first world war with Shumu rosefinch and buyani, estena can still interfere with Yalin''s spiritual power to explore her own memory. Yalin gradually strengthened his spiritual strength and bit by bit eroded estena''s mind. A drop of sweat had seeped from estena''s forehead, and her originally beautiful face showed a very painful look. It was like a tug of war on spiritual strength between them. But now estena has felt that the balance is gradually leaning towards each other. Even if the emerald green dragon is a natural controller in the spiritual field, it is only a matter of time for the other party to break through the spiritual defense when her condition is the weakest. Find out your memory, get the confidential information of the whole emerald Council and the whole layout of huizhidu. As an emerald green dragon, Istana is not afraid of death, but she must not just send out the information of the whole Hui capital. She can''t compete with Yalin with her spiritual strength for too long. It''s better to fight to death than this. With her eyes wide open, estena made up her mind to die, and the little spiritual strength left went back and attacked. This is!? Suddenly, Yalin felt a dangerous change, and the spiritual power that originally belonged to him suddenly operated reversely. For a moment, Yalin immediately understood that estena was preparing to destroy her own memory and soul,. "Estena, you should know very well that you can''t beat me in the current situation." In the contest of spiritual strength, Yalin has found out the name of estena. After learning the other party''s crazy behavior, Yalin not only has to stop, but also has to use his own strength to stop estena''s behavior: It''s a pity that Yalin''s action was a little late. Estena issued a sharp cry of pain, and the whole person twitched involuntarily. At this moment, the bright and divine eyes also lost their light and became empty, as if the whole person had lost part of his soul. "I have to admire your determination and do well!" Although in a hostile position, Yalin still had to praise estena''s decisive move and her loyalty to her own people It is a very dangerous way to use the counter current of spiritual power to eliminate one''s own memory,. If you are not careful, you will eliminate some irrelevant memories in your mind. At least, it will cause permanent memory and personality damage, or even the soul will be damaged. Therefore, your strength will always be limited in place and can not move towards a higher peak. She made a quick decision and immediately stopped estena''s behavior with her mental strength! For Yalin, the information about the emerald green dragon in estena''s mind is important, but she may be more valuable than the information at some time. If she can do both, she doesn''t want to lose it. "Nearly ten thousand years have passed since the dragon war, and I can''t leave the yanoder mountains for this." looking at the weak emerald green dragon that can no longer move, Yalin suddenly opened his mouth and said heavily, "ten thousand years is enough to change the shape of the whole world. I don''t know how many countries and nations have been born and died in this period of time, and you, Istana! Are known as the most powerful species dragon in the whole world, just like the dead still living in the past, and still cling to the hatred ten thousand years ago." Yalin said so slowly, regardless of whether estena, who lowered her head as if in a coma, could hear it. With the strong body and strength of the king of the white dragon, Yalin has no determination and will of the king of the white dragon. War is a sensitive word for Yalin. If you can, Yalin doesn''t want to continue fighting in the emerald green dragon clan after ten thousand years. Peace! That''s what Yalin thought. "All my friends, including my father, died in your severe cold." estena''s voice suddenly came, weak as if it would be interrupted at any time. "That''s right! I killed them, not only your father and friends, but also more fathers, sons, brothers and lovers." Yalin closed his eyes slightly and said noncommittally, "but you and your clan emerald green dragon also killed my compatriots and took the lives of countless frost and snow elves! This is a war! If no one dies in a war, this is not a war. Since you go to the battlefield, you don''t have to complain that your enemies kill you!" "I''m not interested in continuing this war with the emerald green dragon. Tell me! Can our two races usher in peace?" Yalin asked the most important question in his heart. Estena didn''t say a word. The weak body of the Female Elf just lay quietly on the ground. She didn''t know whether to die or live, as if she had lost her soul. In addition to the subtle and trivial sound of the roll mat in the cold current in the hall, the whole Ice Crystal Hall fell into a dead silence. disappointment! Yalin could only feel complete disappointment: "don''t you even want to say a word against your heart?" ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Leaving the cold frost wing hall, the Palace once built by frost and snow elves and dwarves, no matter how magnificent, even if it is comparable to the temple of the gods, Yalin doesn''t like to stay here, because the palace is too lonely and cold, as if it were a dead area without life, which makes the entrants shudder. "Your Majesty Yalin!" Lord chanezel has something important to meet him. He is now in the conference room. " The frost snow fairy maid hurried from the overpass of odur City respectfully said. Yalin nodded and suddenly disappeared. Compared with the cold frost wing hall, the city of ordur felt more alive. Although the city of ordur still seemed a little deserted due to the huge area of the whole city and the constraints of demographic factors, Yalin had a strange sense of satisfaction as he watched the whole city gradually prosper day by day, Just as parents see their children grow up little by little. In the conference room, in addition to sunezer, Aquarius Saint Didier and President Kim Bradley were there. Descartes is known as the first wise man in the Holy Land in his original works. After being summoned to the world, he also showed good strategy and great wisdom. Kim Bradley is not very good in administrative affairs, but he is absolutely no less expert in military issues, especially military construction and management. Recently, sunezer and Didier have almost formed an important intelligence group with the president, and they have also shared a lot of work for sunezer. After sitting down, sunezer had brought a report to Yalin, looked at it for a few times, and Yalin nodded. The report was sent back by Miriya and his party. Now they have safely arrived in the capital of Saxony Kingdom and contacted white dragon cartels who had been mixed in the investigation team before,. "The war with the ogemans, the material assistance of various countries on the mainland, the misappropriation of aid by the neighboring kingdom of belrama, and more importantly, the struggle between the holy capital and the holy see for the religious belief of the Saxony royal family, so far the Holy See has a slight advantage." Chanezel summed up all the key points directly. "It seems that our little princess usually doesn''t like to pay attention to national affairs!" Yalin''s sentence naturally refers to Luo Jiean. Except for the war with the oggs, Luo Jiean knows nothing about other state affairs. Presumably, her father rodland doesn''t seem to want her only daughter to participate in political affairs. Holy See! Holy capital! Compared with the oghman and the belrama Kingdom, Yalin focuses on the religious forces that monopolize the whole continent, and what surprises Yalin most is that the holy capital in the West believes in five supreme gods, five supreme gods!? The six pillar gods should have supported the whole world! Why is one of them missing? Although a God fell into the hands of the White Dragon King during the dragon war, a new God should be born in ten thousand years to make up for this vacancy. Or are the five supreme gods believed in by the holy capital not six pillar gods? Yalin was not sure that he had too little information. I knew that I should have asked Farron more about the holy capital, rather than the evolution of the situation on the mainland in the past two thousand years. Yalin and sunezer talked until midnight. Not only the intelligence sent back by Miriya and others, but also the construction of odur City, as well as some resource planning and staffing have been adjusted. Yalin spent a lot of soul energy to summon 100 frost snow elf civilians and Tauren civilians, In order to test the new arms, Yalin also spent an additional 235 soul energy to summon a Tauren shaman priest. Interestingly, the Minotaur shaman priest actually brought a certain aura, which can increase the combat effectiveness and speed of friendly forces within a certain range. by the way,! Yalin suddenly thought that after completing buyani''s loyalty task, the system also rewarded a random special character call! "Summon with random special characters!" As Yalin''s mind, the familiar cursor began to flash again, and soon the origin icon of the summoned character stopped. "Goddess of the babbler" Yalin half squinted at the animation icon, which seemed familiar, but Yalin couldn''t remember the animation for a while, but he had some vague memories. Soon the character Icon began to flicker. After seeing a large group of secondary beautiful girls'' icons flash, Yalin finally remembered that it seemed to be a meat fan, a waste material hero, a * * man. It seemed that he didn''t really see it! The white light quickly began to gather, and a beautiful figure gradually appeared in front of Yalin. She had wavy blond curls that reached her waist muscles, a black windbreaker with a white skirt, long black silk stockings and boots on her slender legs, and a leather belt on her thighs. The young woman''s face was very beautiful with a trace of pride, What shocked Yalin most was the richness wrapped under the girl''s white skirt. Yalin felt a flower in front of him because of the altitude and deep gullies. "Are you my reed tooth?" The blonde girl''s black eyes looked at Yalin with a bad look. He nodded subconsciously. Yalin still didn''t understand what the "Reed tooth" in the girl''s mouth meant. When he was about to check the girl''s information, a blue water mass had condensed on the girl''s hand. In a moment, the water mass stabbed Yalin''s chest like a water sword formed under the impact of high pressure. His sudden move stunned Yalin! The girl''s water sword can split steel, but Yalin doesn''t care about it yet. He just wondered: "Nemo! Didn''t the panda promise that the Special Summoned characters would never hurt me?" "I''m sorry, master! According to the information I searched, the creator left only one sentence on the girl''s information." Nemo raised his glasses: "the character''s plot needs, please show your strength!" Asshole! The man who was not integrity, listened to a sweat and make complaints about it. Chapter 122 It''s really the need of the plot,! The blonde girl was murderous, but she didn''t mean to kill. The water sword stopped in front of Yalin at a distance of ten cents. At this close distance, the amazing richness in front of the girl''s chest gives Yalin a panoramic view. It is as white as jade and tightly bound by the white skirt. People can''t help worrying whether the two meat balls will break through the skirt and jump out. "Where are you looking?" It seems to have noticed Yalin''s sight, and the beautiful face of the blonde girl is even more murderous. But inexplicably hidden a trace of shyness. The water sword in his hand was a little closer to Yalin''s chest. Yalin quickly took back his eyes and couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Please, sister! As long as a normal man sees your hot figure, unless he is a dead man or a eunuch will be moved. "Can you remove the water sword from my chest first?" Yalin pointed to his chest. "Maybe it''s better to talk to me like this." "Hum!" The blonde snorted arrogantly and coldly like a noble princess: "my name is Yuehai, the strongest babbler! As an inferior monkey with reed teeth, you''d better get rid of the idea of fleeing me now." Also born a proud and charming department! It seems that a tired young lady has been selected this time. When talking to the moon sea, Nemo has called up the animation of the goddess of the babbler and all the materials of the moon sea in the original book. The numbered babbler is good at controlling water to attack the enemy. It has a very ancient character. It usually uses the ancient Chinese way of speaking and hates reed teeth. I have considered killing him personally after seeing his reed teeth. The reason is that "people who are reed teeth are inferior monkeys." in fact, it is because they are very shy about "mating" with reed teeth. The goal is to be the strongest babbler and prove that you don''t need reed teeth. After quickly scanning the data, Yalin has been convinced that Yuehai doesn''t really want to kill herself. Although she hates reed teeth in the original work and plans to kill it at the first time, Yuehai is merciful and just uses a water sword against herself. This should be attributed to the fact that panda sets the animation virtual character to never betray and hurt yourself. On second thought, Yalin said with an unknowing look: "sorry, Miss Yuehai, I want to ask a question!" "What''s your problem?" Yuehai still had some unhappy answers. "What do you mean by the reed teeth in your mouth and the feathering?" Yalin asked knowingly. This question immediately confused Yuehai''s expression. After looking up and down at Yalin for a while, he asked in a low voice: "do you know the plan?" "Before answering this question, I want to ask you a question, beautiful miss Yuehai." Yalin smiled and pointed to the room: "do you know where this is?" Yuehai wondered, "this is the new capital of Tokyo. Is there anything wrong?" "Then please go outside with me, Miss Yuehai." Yalin pointed to the door. The study was fully sealed and could not see the outside window. After thinking about it, Yuehai still cautiously pointed his water sword at Yalin: "you are walking in front." Please! Obviously, she has a proud and lovely face. Why is her vigilance so high? Yalin sighed. She wanted to give every special caller a better impression. However, looking at the posture of Yuehai and her profile, it seems that this little girl is a power admirer. It may be better to use a little force to deter. "Miss Yuehai! Can you remove the sword in your hand from my chest first?" Yalin said kindly again, "besides, I don''t think you can kill me with this water sword." Attacking the White Dragon King who is good at manipulating the power of water element and frost with water sword is no different from attacking fire element creatures with fire magic. I''m afraid it will supplement the other party''s strength if it causes damage. However, the unknowingly Yuehai was annoyed by what Yalin said. As a numbered babbler, he would also be the strongest babbler. A human reed tooth dared to speak to himself in such a tone. Originally, you didn''t know about the babbler plan and planned to let you go. It seems that you are really amorous "Ah!" Suddenly, a biting cold made Yuehai scream. The water sword in his hand fell to the ground and made a clear sound. Holding his frozen right hand, Yuehai was surprised to find that the water sword fell to the ground turned into a piece of hard ice. The white sword body was emitting a trace of cold. The habit cultivated in the battle made the Yuehai jump back fiercely and opened the distance with Yalin: "did you do this?" Yalin did not shy away from the moon sea and said faintly, "as I said, Miss moon sea, you can''t hurt me with your strength, or you can continue to try." "What?! it''s unforgivable that Wei Ya, a mere inferior monkey, dared to speak to me in this tone!" Yuehai raised his hand, and blue water waves had surrounded his body. With a fierce wave, the originally soft floating water waves suddenly became violent and turned into arrows to shoot at Yalin. Yalin remained in place for a second before responding to the attack of the moon sea. It was not because she was frightened by the arrows, but because of the violent swing brought by the amazing abundance in front of her chest at the moment when the moon sea waved, forming a beautiful scene that people can''t look directly at. Looking back, although the water arrows of the moon sea are fierce, it''s easy to avoid Yalin''s strength. The failed water arrows have concentrated on the wall behind Yalin, and the wall built of hard steel and jade has also been pierced through several small holes. Yalin looked at the wall behind him and said with a smile, "the power is pretty good, but the accuracy is too bad." These words made Yuehai angry. Shuishi kept shooting at Yalin. Unfortunately, he couldn''t hit Yalin''s fast figure. In order to prevent the whole room from suffering under the attack of Yuehai, Yalin has quietly added a barrier to protect the important items and materials in the room. "Damn! Is this like humiliating me?" Seeing that his attack could not hit Yalin, Yuehai was so angry that a green vein appeared on his hand. The black windbreaker also blew gently with the mobilization of power. A large number of water arrows appeared in the air and surrounded Yalin in all directions: "this time I see how you should avoid." "Ha ha ~ in fact, I don''t need to hide." Yalin stopped and put his hands on his chest. He didn''t care about the large amount of water loss. Yalin really didn''t dodge any more. All the flying water arrows were still in the air. Under the influence of the force of frost, all these water arrows condensed into ice. With Yalin''s idea, there was a jingling falling sound in the room,. "What on earth are you? Are you also a babbler?" The eyes of the moon sea finally showed a dignified color. Yalin shook his head: "I''m not the so-called babbler. If you want to try again, I can give you a chance, Miss Yuehai." Yuehai hesitated for a moment, and seemed to have finally made up his mind. The bright blond hair floated one after another, and the blue spray gathered on his palm: "answer me! Can you stop my blow?" The tone seemed to be much more relaxed than just now. Yalin looked at the moon sea whose arrogant color had receded from his face: "didn''t I say it? Just give it a try." "Water dragon!!" With the cry of the moon sea, the blue water turned into a blue water dragon and rushed to Yalin. Finally, Yalin moved, but gently pointed a finger at the rushing water dragon, and the air temperature of the whole room decreased a lot. In the incredible eyes of the moon sea, the blue water dragon has become an ice dragon, suspended in mid air like a beautiful sculpture. "I''m afraid even a babbler can''t do it so easily. What kind of existence are you?" The tone of Yuehai finally brought a trace of awe. The most power seeking person is also the easiest to be awed by power. Yuehai has always been full of pride in her strength, but she will never be conceited. A noble young lady with strong strength, self-confidence but never fear, which Yalin can feel and is quite satisfied with. "What kind of existence am I?" Yalin smiled, but full of helplessness: "there is a human heart beating in the dragon''s body." Yuehai stared at Yalin puzzled: "the body of the giant dragon is the human heart. What do you mean by this?" "Come with me and I''ll tell you what that means." Yalin walked out with his back to his body and snapped his fingers. The water dragon ice sculpture in the room immediately turned into flying debris. On the overpass corridor in the inner city of odur The cold wind blows with snowflakes, and the continuous mountains reveal the miraculous creativity of nature, and the countless magnificent buildings integrated into the miracles of nature are like ornamented gemstones. On the aisle, Yalin leaned his back against his hands and stared at the moon sea around him. The girl''s blond hair was blown by the cold wind like a wave of gold wire,. The moon sea has been shocked by the scenery in front of us. It will never be the imperial capital of New Tokyo. There can be no such vast snow mountains in Japan, even in Hokkaido, not to mention the magnificent buildings on the top of the head that seem to only appear in a dream, as well as the huge crystal pillars that radiate bright light directly into the sky. "This is no longer the earth?" "What do you think?" Yalin photographed the moon sea, which was still in a state of absence. "Welcome to a new world, Miss Yuehai." "So, the babbler plan and everything no longer exist, right?" The adaptability of Yuehai is still very fast, but the tone is more or less full of some loss. Yalin nodded: "isn''t it a good thing to stop killing each other? Are you very disappointed in Yuehai?" "I''m not disappointed! I just don''t have a stage to prove my strength, so" Yuehai looked at Yalin and stammered a little. "It''s easy to have a stage to show your strength!" While Yalin spoke, a long howling sound came from the sky. The sound contained great power and even covered up the roaring sound of wind and snow. Before the moon sea could react, a huge figure had fallen from the sky and stayed in the air not far from the overpass corridor. The huge wings almost covered the whole corridor. The huge body filled with dignity and power exuded the vast dragon power. The slender neck and the beautiful dragon scale like white jade were explaining something to the moon sea, She has come to a world that once existed only in human fantasies and dreams! "Your Majesty Yalin!!" The white dragon landed on the cliff and showed the highest courtesy to Yalin. The white dragon''s landing and even the whole cliff trembled slightly. The moon sea was very nervous, and even worried about whether the behemoth in front of him would crush this place. The moon sea, frightened by the power of the white dragon, stared at Yalin in stunned: "Your Majesty, are you £¿ Yalin waved his finger and said, "if you can, please call me Yalin or the king of the white dragon!!" "Yalin, king of the white dragon!" Yuehai murmured the name and looked at Yalin from initial disdain to surprise, fear, and now awe! "Now we can talk about it carefully, Miss Yuehai." Yalin was stunned and said seriously, "I''m not a reed tooth, and I don''t know anything about the so-called babbler goddess plan. If you don''t want the so-called emergence, I will never force you. If you want strength and a stage to show yourself, then I will prepare a great opportunity for you." The moon sea thought for a moment and said solemnly, "what do you mean?" "Join my kingdom, not only you, but also many like-minded friends. Fight together for the ideas and dreams in your heart. Here is odur city! The city on the top of the storm will become a great stage to show you!" Yalin said sincerely, but also full of expectations for the moon sea. Yuehai slightly lowered her head and seemed to be thinking. A moment later, Yuehai finally walked slowly in front of Yalin. In Yalin''s expectation, Yuehai suddenly raised her head and seemed determined. The girl jumped up and tightly hugged Yalin''s neck, and her ruddy lips suddenly kissed Yalin''s mouth. In an instant, the water blue light wings wrapped the whole corridor, and the babbler pattern slowly appeared on the back of the moon sea''s neck. In the process of eclosion, the moon sea had obviously felt that a huge force seemed to surge up in his body, which impacted the body and flowed to every cell. He seemed to be reborn and seemed to have endless power. "The water of my oath and the filth of the reed teeth are all dispelled!" ef= Welcome to read the latest, fastest and most popular serial works! Chapter 123 Yalin was blindfolded by the sudden bold move of the moon sea. In addition to the infinite touch brought by the warm and moist lips, the richness of the moon sea''s chest was tightly attached to his chest. Even across a layer of clothes, he could feel the pair of rich and amazing altitudes, which made Yalin feel different for a time,. The water blue light wings behind the moon sea gradually disappeared. After separation, Yalin first returned to God: "moon sea \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ At this time, the moon sea is no longer arrogant and coquettish at first. Its red face has a coquettish look and stammers a little loudly: "don''t get me wrong, I just admit that your strength is worthy of me." It looks arrogant and rebellious on the outside. In fact, it is a quite innocent girl inside,. Yalin came to this conclusion after a comprehensive analysis. "But that kiss was a little too sudden." Yalin felt a little helpless. It seems that the last kiss was offered by Philip. That''s right! The only time I took the initiative was to kiss the elf girl aro jie''er, but the kiss occurred in aro jie''er''s dream. If you seriously care about it, it is not a real kiss. After all, the two sides have not had contact on * *, which is at most the integration of spiritual consciousness. Yuehai also looked very embarrassed and said shyly, "it''s not that I want to do this. It''s just a ceremony that I admit you are my reed teeth and I have to carry out in order to emerge. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not the kind of girl who doesn''t know how to be clean." What rice? Ritual equals kissing? Some of Yalin''s monks looked at the moon sea. "As a babbler, I have to come into contact with the mucous membrane of reed teeth before I can emerge. Don''t you know When Yuehai said this, he suddenly whispered, "by the way, you really know nothing about the babbler plan." On the contrary, the explanation of Yuehai made Yalin dare to blush: "feathers can only be made through mucosal contact, which is really a setting without integrity." "I think so too. I have to do such a shameful thing." Yuehai nodded in agreement. Yalin sighed helplessly and said to Yuehai with great satisfaction, "but these are not important. As the king of the white dragon, I welcome you to join Miss Yuehai." Yuehai finally showed a beautiful smile, Hold Yalin''s hand with both hands and put it on his chest: "Yalin, after eclosion, I can feel that you, as a reed tooth, have great power and strength. Even as a babbler, I can''t compare with it. Moreover, you have noble conduct. You don''t care about even my previous rude behavior, so I decided to.." "Decide what?" Yalin inexplicably looked at the red moon sea again,. Although he seemed very shy, Yuehai seemed to have made up his mind and swore: "I decided to be your wife! You will also be the only husband in my life!" what!!? The heavyweight speech in Haikou in June made Yalin''s brain crash for a long time, husband! wife! "Excuse me, Miss Yuehai, can you repeat what you just said?" Yalin almost doubted whether his ears had heard wrong. Yuehai blushed, took a deep breath, calmed down his excited mood and said, "I have decided to be your wife, Yalin! I believe you will be the only husband in my life!" "Miss Yuehai, is this a little too sudden?" Yalin felt that his nervous forehead was sweating. He had to say that Yuehai''s words were the most powerful words he had heard since he came to the world. They were more destructive than Philip''s actions that night. "Don''t you like me? Or do you think I''m not worthy of you?" There seemed to be some displeasure on the surface of the moon sea, but the blue eyes looked at Yalin with a trace of expectation. "No, no, no! You misunderstood the moon sea. It''s my honor to be loved by a beautiful and lovely girl like you." Yalin quietly motioned the white dragon on the cliff aside: "we only know each other today. We don''t know each other." Before Yalin finished speaking, Yuehai said, "it doesn''t matter, Yalin. In the future, I will prove that I will be your best wife. I will do all the obligations of a wife." A wife should have all the obligations \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\,. Refuse? Yalin couldn''t bear to look at the shy and lovely appearance of the moon sea. Moreover, such a beautiful girl as noble as a princess took the initiative to confess to herself and even propose marriage. It''s strange that she refused to be escorted to the fire rack by the FFF regiment. Promise? For this point, Yalin has to ask himself. Do he really understand the moon sea and like the moon sea? Well, I do have the meaning of liking, but this so-called "liking" is also a liking for friends, just like every companion I call out. It is definitely not a liking between lovers. While holding his hand, Yalin quietly opened the property panel of Yuehai and observed it. Name: Yuehai Race: pseudotheistic seal] Occupation: babbler goddess Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 1840 / 2300 Strength: 63 Agility: 141 Spirit: 374 Wisdom: 296 Constitution: 128 Favorability: respect 63 / 100 Special abilities: soul connection (soul is connected with Yalin), affinity of water element (water attack power and cultivation speed are increased), reflex nerve (agility value is increased by 5%), affinity (favor is easy to increase), arrogant self-esteem (easy to be jealous, and resistance to spiritual magic is strengthened) Growth potential: BB Special Summon resurrection needs: 8000 soul energy [false god seal],!? The display on the moon sea race column surprised Yalin. The race is not human, and the professional annotation is even more strange. Babbler goddess! Isn''t that the name of the original? It seems that I need to spend some time watching this animation again, Yuehai''s ability tends to be spiritual, weak in strength and physique, and its agility is good. Obviously, Yuehai is a magic long-range attacker and is not good at melee. In terms of special abilities, let alone some common abilities in front. The latter two special abilities'' bond ''and'' arrogant self-esteem ''really match Yuehai''s character. The degree of favor directly reached more than half of the respect! Yalin quietly glanced at the character panel properties of Yuehai and thought quickly in his heart. Now I can''t promise or refuse. I''d better stabilize the moon sea first. "Marriage is the most important thing in one''s life." Yalin also held the delicate and smooth small sign language of the moon sea and said, "if it is too hasty, it can only leave regret and regret for each other. If you can, I think it''s better to start from understanding each other. At least I hope to know my fiancee more deeply." Yuehai looked at Yalin affectionately, blushed and blushed, lowered his head and thought for a while: "Yalin, what you said is really right. I''m too reckless and reckless. I''ve decided! I will stay with my husband as my fiancee, and I will prove that I will be the best wife of Yalin." ok For the time being, his fiancee is his fiancee. Yalin feels that he must find some time to calm his overloaded brain caused by Yuehai. However, it is obvious that his fiancee does not intend to give Yalin time to sort out his thoughts. Because Yuehai has asked for the identity of fiancee, Yalin has to take Yuehai to visit audur city, Along the way, Yuehai has been closely holding Yalin''s arm to listen to the explanation, but it did not attract the curious eyes of frost and snow elves. After seeing the huge white dragon, Yuehai was not surprised by these frost and snow elves with long ears,. Fortunately, Philly and miss yuansaka Lin are all around Medea now. They can''t tell clearly when they see important things. After returning to the study, Yalin was relieved. "Here is the moon sea." Yalin put a white dragon badge in Yuehai''s hand. "How beautiful! Is this for me?" Yuehai was surprised to look at the badge in her hand. The badge condensed with high-purity water elements was like an flawless white jade. The exquisite, elegant and atmospheric shape made Yuehai love it for a time. What is more special is the power of water elements emitted by the badge, which made Yuehai feel that the power in her body seemed to resonate with the badge. Yalin nodded: "This is a badge condensed by water elements. It is also a proof of identity. With this badge, you can freely enter and leave any area of odur city. If you need anything, you can also ask the elves to take care of it for you. HMM ~ ~ if you often carry this badge with you, the power of water elements emitted by it can make your water control more powerful." Clearly like it very much, but Yuehai''s mouth is hard but coyly replied: "really ~ then ~ I \ Ni will be regarded as a love thing given to me by my husband." Yalin smiled helplessly and couldn''t manage so much. Let''s go step by step first. The frost snow fairy maid was called. Yalin ordered the maids to prepare their accommodation for the moon sea. Recently, a lot of construction in odur city has been completed. In addition to some important production facilities and defense buildings, some infrastructure construction has been gradually completed, including houses in the main urban area of odur. Originally, all special summoners lived in the supporting rooms of the whole Parliament hall, so everyone''s private space was quite limited. After the repair and completion of the houses in the main urban area, the special summoners were assigned to their own private houses. As the Prime Minister of odur City, shinezer now lives in a luxury house near the Italian Parliament hall, and Yalin specially selected five fairy maids for shinezer as maids to be responsible for the daily cleaning and cleaning of the house. Caster Medea chose to transform several rooms in the research tower into her own house. The main reason is that the research team led by Medea almost resides in the research tower, and it is close to the meditator library, which is convenient for her daily work,. Major Alex chose a house with a private garden and gym. In addition to his usual exercise, major Alex often carved stone statues in the garden to decorate the room. When assigning houses, miss yuansaka Lin impolitely chose a large three-story house, plus a basement and garden for magic research. Even for the first time, miss yuansaka wanted to build an indoor warm water swimming pool. Of course, some people don''t seem interested in the distribution of houses. The two sisters, elulu and alulu, live in the frost wing hall. Naturally, it''s not necessary for their companion, arrogill, to redistribute their houses, while Feiying, the two Nordic warriors Hagen and Czech fried don''t care much about their houses, because they are used to some outdoor life in their original works, For them, it''s good to have a room. There''s no need to live in those huge houses. In addition, fili also stubbornly stayed in the original small room. Fili is not used to going out at ordinary times. As long as she is given a book and some snacks, the little girl can stay in the room all day. Lin feels that fili is about to become a house girl. Fortunately, when fili learned about the "plan", fili goes out more often, Recently, fili has been working hard to train her recent prestige ability. She has expected that her ability can meet the requirements put forward by Yalin when the "plan" is implemented. After sending off the "fiancee" Yuehai, Yalin finally had some time to sort out his thoughts alone. This random call was really great. He summoned such a tired young lady, who was so active as to confess and even ask for marriage. After Nemo transferred the animation of the goddess of the babbler, Yalin stayed in the room and filled up the content about the goddess of the babbler. It was really the * * man under his influence, a waste material man as the protagonist, and a large group of lovely girls'' shameless and impetuous evil daily life. In addition, there was a so-called plan of the babbler launched by the father who seemed to have a secondary disease. And ~ ~ Nemo''s "babbler goddess" animation is an unmodified version without holy light!! Chapter 124 A hot volcanic zone that emits enough suffocation The fierce battle, the metal impact sound of the intersection of knives and swords, and the splash of blood are like a battlefield like purgatory! The girl with long green hair tightly put the ornaments in her hands in front of her chest. The cold of the rolled earth hit like a tsunami, turning the hot volcanic zone into an incredible white world with unstoppable power The cold paralyzed the whole body. Holding the girl''s rigid body, I could only slightly open my eyes and stare at the figure in front of me with the last weak strength An elf with silver hair and pale skin like snow! The elf also looked at himself with disdainful indifference in his eyes. At the last moment before the five senses returned to darkness, the elf seemed to be calling his companions! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The faint moonlight brought a faint light to the room. Gelkate, the leader of the strongest mercenary regiment in the free city, broke free from the shackles of the nightmare and slowly woke up. She supported her body and sat up slowly. With the disordered breathing and strong sense of fatigue, gerkate tightly covered her cheeks and tried to recall the memory that appeared in the dream but was about to sink into the dark again. Who are you!? Gerkate! Is that your name? "Well, are you awake?" Maggie, who is beside gerkate, slowly wakes up with a lingering sense of sleep. Maggie on the bed is naked at the moment. Her slender body is full of temptation like a female leopard, and her slightly dark wheat skin also reveals the residual blush after passion. Gerkate didn''t answer, but just looked at her right hand quietly. Her swollen muscles, bulging tendons and blood vessels. Her skin was covered with a layer of rock like material. It looked like a strange layer of armor attached to it. Her nails grew and became as sharp as a razor, It is more like the claw of some kind of beast than a human hand. "Maggie!" Gerkate raised her hand and showed Maggie the strange and terrible arm of change: "do you think I''m human?" Maggie was stunned and sighed: "why do you suddenly ask this? You are the leader of the split tooth Tomahawk and the most powerful soldier in the whole free city." "Even if I''m not human?" "You are you. You are the only recognized leader of all mercenaries in the gelkate split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment." When Maggie said this, she couldn''t help pausing and gently pasted her warm body exposed to the air on gerkate''s strong back: "no matter your identity, you are also my only master!" "Master!" Gerkate showed a strange smile and shook her head: "you still care about your identity." Maggie gently leaned her head on gerkate''s shoulder and looked at her master with a trace of attachment in her eyes: "I can''t forget that day, you selected me from so many people and gave me freedom and the right to be a human again. In fact, I still don''t quite understand why you chose me and a dirty, thin girl." Gerkate looked up at the night sky outside the window: "why did you choose you? Because you are the only one who is still alive, not the dead who have lost hope and become numb." Maggie silently hugged gerkate and burst into tears. Her strong arms and warm body brought her a free man again. Maggie now hopes to hold him forever. "You know what, Maggie? Actually, I don''t even know what I am? Human beings, monsters, or something more terrible." Gerkate tone with a trace of self mockery: "I lost a lot of memory, clearly remember that there seems to have been a lot of things, very important things, but I can''t recall it anyway." Maggie gently put her arms around gerkate''s neck and whispered, "is it very important?" Gerkate put down her hand, With the pain, the arm returned to its original state again: "It''s so important that I can''t even forget it. Every time I see falling snowflakes, some past events come back to my mind. Especially after this trip to the misty forest, I always feel a sense of deja vu. I always feel that some memories are emerging from the depths of my mind, but I can''t catch them!" "What kind of memory!" Maggie asked curiously. "Memories of elves." "Spirit!?" Gelkai nodded: "I always have a contradictory feeling about the elves. Sometimes I feel sad and angry about their experiences, but sometimes I hate them and want to break their necks bit by bit." "Silver haired elves like falling snow, beautiful and gentle, emitting a natural smell, elves with long green hair \\ At last, gerkate seemed to talk to herself as if she were immersed in the memory of the past, "What''s the matter, gerkate? Are you okay?" Maggie worried and pulled lager Kate''s arm. "Hmm ~ ~" gelkate, who recovered from her meditation, showed a painful look and gradually recovered after a while: "Maggie! Help me prepare some materials. I''ll leave the mercenary regiment for a while in a few days. During my absence, you and Coman will be responsible for the large and small affairs of the mercenary regiment."` "Leave? Where are you going?" Maggie was stunned and asked anxiously. Gerkate stood up and said in a confused and firm tone of the unknown: "forest of the fog!" ===================================== In the Arnold mountains Medea, who is staying in the research tower today, looks very excited. A steel magic statue more than 3 meters high is being placed in the center of the hall. The thick and powerful steel body seems indestructible. Many exquisite magic engravings are carved on the body of the magic image to increase the defense ability of the magic image. One such magic image is enough to rival a human soldier team. Most of the war machines that were manufactured in large quantities were damaged during the dragon war. After the badly damaged magic statue was excavated from the forging hall, it was finally repaired through the efforts of frost snow wizard and dwarf craftsmen. With the help of the research team led by Medea, some new magic technologies were successfully applied to it, It makes the repaired steel magic image have far more combat power than in the past. Many people gathered in the hall. Yalin was also invited to participate in the launching ceremony of the iron magic statue. After a few greetings, Medea personally handed over the magic crystal stone for launching to Yalin. When the magic crystal stone was placed in the center of the magic statue, the engraved lines on the iron magic statue were gradually activated by the magic force in the crystal stone, and blue lines were drawn on the iron body of the magic statue. With the clattering sound of metal friction, the iron magic statue slowly stood up in the expectation of the people. After looking around, the magic statue focused its attention on Yalin standing in the front. Suddenly, the huge iron magic statue slowly bent its knees and knelt in front of Yalin. "Hahaha! It''s successful. Congratulations, Lord Medea!" "Congratulations, Medea!" There was a joyful applause around, and the frost snow elves and dwarves who fought day and night to repair the magic statue celebrated with joy. At the moment, Yalin is also very pleased. At the same time, he has to admire the magic of this strange world magic and magic guide technology. The iron magic image is actually an enlarged version of the magic guide, but it is more advanced as far as possible, and the magic knowledge used in it is more profound. The iron magic image as a war machine is like a robot, but in the memory of Yalin''s previous life, Robots made all over the world can only make actions programmed in advance. Compared with iron demons that can recognize the enemy and us, automatically respond to attacks, and even accept voice commands, this gap is really not generally large. Then Yalin tested the iron magic image, including marching, fighting, and various anti magic and strike experiments. After a series of tests, it can be judged that the iron magic image has the greatest resistance to earth and water magic. Only lightning can temporarily stop the function of the magic image. In terms of physical resistance, the magic image can withstand the full attack of Mountain Giants, Unless equipped with weapons, it is difficult for Mountain Giants to destroy the iron magic image. Needless to say, the swords and bows of ordinary infantry can''t cause damage to the iron magic image at all. In terms of combat, the iron magic image itself has great power. It can even be used as a siege weapon without weapons. Not only that, dwarf craftsmen can also inject fuel into the iron magic statue and spray flame through the small hole on the palm, which is very effective in the face of clustered enemies. Of course, the iron magic image also has some disadvantages. Slow action and slow response are the biggest weakness of the iron magic image. The magic image made of refined iron seems indestructible, but the arms and arm joints are the defense shield doors of the iron magic image. During the dragon war, some powerful soldiers will detour behind the iron magic image, Use the weapon enchanted in your hand to cut off the limbs of the demon image and paralyze it. Yalin has a good understanding of the performance of steel magic statues. In fact, there are better puppets than steel magic statues. Such as crystal puppets immune to all magic damage, secret silver puppets with almost no physical attack, magic steel puppets with self-healing ability and even magic, these are far more war machines than steel puppets! Only in terms of the popularity and cost performance of manufacturing materials, steel puppets can usually have an absolute quantitative advantage over each other''s not absolute quality advantage! "I want to thank you, Medea. You and your research team have worked hard these days." Lin took Medea''s hand and said gratefully. Medea smiled gracefully: "master! This is my duty as seant!" Whether in previous life or now, it is Yalin''s consistent style to make clear rewards and punishments: "as a reward, I will give you a week''s holiday, and if you need any reward, you can put forward it at will." "I don''t need any material reward at that time," Medea thought. "It''s good to take a week off. I''ve stayed in the research tower during this time. Maybe it''s good to go out." Yalin smiled knowingly and announced the reward to Medea and the research team in public. At the same time, he encouraged everyone to continue their efforts and try to make up for the lost knowledge and technology during the dragon war. In fact, Yalin doesn''t think much of the technology of the iron magic statue. The army used by the iron magic statue to deal with some ordinary mortals is still a sharp weapon, but the enemies of the White Dragon King can be regarded as living in myths and legends. These forces are powerful In front of the enemy, the iron magic statue is actually no different from the toy. Therefore, during the dragon war ten thousand years ago, in order to make up for the lack of high-end combat effectiveness, the white dragon clan studied and created a war machine that far exceeded the iron puppet and could even compete with the dragon clan! The tragic and long-term promotion of the dragon war made these war machines sent to the battlefield without too many tests and improvements after they were manufactured, but even so, they have made great achievements. This powerful war machine was once called Magic Knight! And Yalin has already planned a new "Magic Knight plan" under this name!!! Yalin''s real plan is to recreate these lost war machines and use them against invaders in the near future. However, not only do Yalin want to recreate these war machines, but Yalin believes that the more advanced armaments in his past life memory will be used to improve this war machine, It is believed that the white dragon clan will successfully build a powerful iron and steel army. Chapter 125 Although the imperial capital of Saxony kingdom is far away from the misty forest with constant wind and snow all year round, it is also a barren frozen soil. It is precisely because of the barren and cruel natural environment that Saxony people have created their indomitable character and perseverance, as well as the custom of advocating martial arts since childhood. "Although it is the capital of a country, it seems too cold except that it is a little bigger." Bean Edward observed the street and said to himself. Alphonse quickly cut Edward with his finger: "it''s impolite of you to say so, brother." At the sign of Alphonse, Edward suddenly remembered that the desolate capital in his mouth was Princess Luo Jiean''s country. Edward quickly closed his mouth and apologized to Princess Luo Jiean. Princess Luo Jiean smiled and didn''t take it to heart. After all, what little bean Edward said is really right. The kings of his motherland are not as prosperous as other countries. Saxony kingdom is located in the remote far north. The land is already very barren. In addition, the annual war with the ogman seriously consumes the country''s population. It has been placed in many rich minerals buried underground, which are unable to be mined. Fortunately, his majesty Yalin, the king of the white dragon in the yanoder mountains, woke up from ten thousand years of sleep. The heavy snow created under the powerful power of the Dragon King blocked the whole fog forest and the way for the ogemans to plunder southward. Last year and this year, Saxony kingdom was free from two wars with the ogemans, I don''t know how many people''s lives have been saved from death. Parents don''t lose their sons, and children won''t lose their fathers. If only it could go on like this all the time. Princess Luo Jiean looked at the familiar street and couldn''t help feeling relieved. "We swaggered in like this. What should we do next, captain?" The tone of cynicism is obviously from cancer golden saint manigott. Manigott is relaxed and comfortable all the way. He is in harmony with Edward brothers who are also occasionally childish. Miriya, the captain of manigott''s mouth, took out a piece of white dragon scale, such as white jade. The dragon scale was emitting soft white light. A burst of ideas and instructions were being transmitted to Miriya''s mind through the dragon scale: "let''s find a place to live first and contact katras at ten in the evening." After coming to the king''s capital of Saxony Kingdom, Princess Luo Jiean, who is familiar here, began to really play the role of a guide. Considering the concealment, Princess Luo Jiean led the people to the south of the city. Where the population flow is large, it is also a busy market in the king''s capital. It is not easy to doubt where to live temporarily. "Get out of the way! Everyone let the way out at once!" On the way, two cavalry rode their horses and drove pedestrians to both sides of the road. Soon, a team of well-equipped Saxony cavalry escorted a luxurious carriage. From the route of the carriage, the destination should be the palace. "What''s that badge?" Princess Luo jie''an noticed with sharp eyes that the emblems carved on the carriage were mainly roses and reindeer. This was the carriage of the kingdom of belrama. From the situation that it was escorted by the Royal Guard cavalry, the personnel inside should be the envoys of the kingdom of belrama. Princess Luo Jiean frowned at the thought of this. She didn''t have any good feelings for the bellama kingdom. Although her father didn''t want to be exposed to too much politics, Lord Luo Jiean knew more or less about the disputes and contradictions between Saxony and the bellama kingdom. It''s for this reason, The father who has put national interests first will breed the idea of marrying himself to the kingdom of belrama. "What''s the matter? Do you know that carriage?" Miriya saw Princess Luo Jiean''s mind at a glance. Princess Luo Jiean nodded without denying: "that carriage belongs to the kingdom of belrama. It seems that there should be something important." Miriya patted Princess Luo Jiean on the shoulder and asked, "do you miss your family?" Princess Luo Jiean was slightly stunned and quickly shook her head: "I''m fine, sister Miriya. Besides, no matter what happens here, it has nothing to do with me." "It doesn''t seem to be true." Kenjiro, who was silent all the way, shook his head: "you still have a strong nostalgia for your hometown. Don''t get me wrong ~ I don''t doubt your loyalty to your excellency Yalin, but no matter what happens, you shouldn''t give up your past so casually." In the face of Kenjiro''s comfort, Princess Luo Jiean extended her eyebrows and returned with a gratifying smile. A tall and strong soldier in charge of the guard of the palace has just changed shifts with his companions. The guard forces guarding the palace have received advanced military and martial arts training, and everyone has strict confidentiality requirements to ensure that no clues about the palace will be revealed. However, compared with those serious looking Guard soldiers, the soldier who had just handed over looked a little cold and dull, and seemed not used to the guard of the palace. "Wait, Walter!" A soldier who also came down from the shift suddenly shouted, "do you want to have a drink later?" The soldier called Walter stopped and looked at each other. He just shook his head and walked out without talking. The unsocial performance made the soldiers around dissatisfied and talked about Walter''s leaving. "What the hell is that guy doing? He doesn''t go home as soon as he''s laid off every day." "How can the above suddenly transfer this novice to the imperial palace guard force? It''s like a recruit without training." "Not only Walter, it seems that many new soldiers have been dispatched to Wangdu recently, and I don''t know what''s going on." "It is said that Walter is a resident soldier of belika fortress. It seems that he entered the misty forest for investigation before coming." "Misty forest! Is it the investigation team led by Gretel * *?" "Haven''t you heard the rumor? Misty forest didn''t stop snowing this year and last year. The oggs were blocked in the wilderness and couldn''t go south" When everyone was talking, a guard captain happened to pass by. When he heard the soldiers talking about it, he couldn''t help yelling: "enough, shut up!! everyone gather here for me." "Yes, my Lord!" On weekdays, the guard soldiers who had received strict training and had formed absolute obedience in their subconscious mind immediately gathered together and formed a neat team. "As the glorious guard force guarding the Royal Palace, your duty is to protect the security of the royal palace. Recently, there are many rumors about the fog forest in China. You should not be the disseminator of these rumors, let alone question the mobilization of the guard. Do you understand?" "Yes! We fully understand, my Lord!" The guards immediately said in unison. "Well, remember your oath. You are glorious guards and have the obligation to keep secret any information about the palace." The captain of the guard nodded with satisfaction. The investigation team led by court mage Gretel encountered a terrible failure after entering the yanoder mountains, which also revealed a frightening truth for the Saxony kingdom. In the depths of the yanoder mountains, an ancient god who had been sleeping for unknown years woke up, and what he brought was the terrible sign of the fog forest snowstorm all year round! This is a terrible news enough to shake the whole continent. It is no longer only in fairy tales, songs and poems, but a God that really exists in the world! If we say that the Holy See and the holy city can attract so many believers only by doctrines and so-called "miracles" and create a situation of two worlds on the whole continent, what kind of shock will it cause when a God really appears in front of the people in the world? No one speculates about this. The most unfortunate thing is that the Saxony Kingdom close to the fog is on the top of the wave! Gretel, who had been imprisoned for more than half a month, led the surviving members of the investigation team back to Wangdu. Because the facts were too shocking, especially in such an eventful autumn, it could not be allowed to spread out, which became an excuse for the Holy See to meddle in the country''s internal affairs. Therefore, all the soldiers of the investigation mission who survived and returned to the royal capital were subjected to a strict review, and they were required to keep absolutely confidential about everything that happened in the yanod mountains. In return, all the soldiers received a large reward and the right to settle in the royal capital, and some were selected to join the royal guards, Of course, the main purpose of this move is to appease the returning soldiers. When the guards of Saxony Kingdom took the oath, they didn''t know that every word they said was heard by Walter, but it doesn''t matter to Walter now. They were born in belika town and their parents died in the war with the ogman. They had no blood relatives or friends. They waved swords in belika fortress just for hatred and revenge, As an ordinary soldier, resist the invasion of the ogue barbarians! This is a sad and helpless life, but for white dragon catras, this is a most suitable identity. It is suitable to be lonely and hidden without any relatives as the object of camouflage. To become a member of the imperial palace guard force also requires excellent strength, which is the simplest step for white dragon katras. It shows a little strength. He fought two guard soldiers in a row. Katlas successfully became a member of the guard force. Although he became a guard force, katlas still has too little qualifications, It can only serve as the guard of the peripheral area of the palace. For the sensitive and important places such as the residence of the internal royal family members and the parliament Hall of the palace, cartels still cannot enter. However, it doesn''t matter whether cartels can enter or not. He just needs to sneak into the palace to get the news. Of course, there are many advanced magic arrays for protection inside and outside the palace, but with the dragon''s keen perception of magic, katlas carefully avoided the detection of most magic arrays. However, when he arrived at the important area inside the palace, katlas was also frustrated to find that some magic arrays are too tight to avoid and can only be cracked, Although you can completely crack these magic arrays, you will expose yourself as soon as you start, but the gains will outweigh the losses. After the night slowly fell, Carters left his residence and walked alone to a forging workshop in the south of the city. There was a serious fire not long ago, and the whole workshop was burned to ruins. Almost no one would go there at night. When katlas arrived at his destination, a moment later, a beautiful woman wearing a windbreaker but still unable to hide her body curve slowly entered the workshop. "Cartels?" Miriya held the dragon scale and asked. The dragon scale in her hand radiated soft white light, as if it resonated with the man in front of her. "Hello, the messenger of your Majesty the Dragon King! Miss Miriya." Catteras replied respectfully, "white dragon catteras greets you here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." After saying that, Carters took off the ring called "sincere deception" worn on his finger. Carters'' appearance changed rapidly. In an instant, he changed from a big Chinese with slightly dark skin to a handsome man with blue hair. "This is really convenient!" Gus, who followed Miriya, leaned against the wall and said a word, and then focused on the perimeter of the guard. "This is what Lord Yalin asked me to give you." Miriya gave katlas the improved twin Ziyan jade for communication, plus several valuable high-purity magic spars. With this thing, katlas can report the news of sarksen kingdom to odur city at any time, and magic spar is the fund for katlas''s espionage activities in the future. After receiving the goods, cartels quickly handed over the recording wizard injected with intelligence data to Miriya. During the period of lurking in the capital of Saxony, cartels was also very active. Although he could not go deep into the palace, he also found a lot of useful news. For example, the kingdom of belama adjacent to Saxony sent an ambassador today, At the moment of entering the palace through the gate of the palace, with the help of the white dragon''s keen perception, cartels heard the conversation between the two people on the carriage. From their dialogue, it seems that in addition to the ambassador, there is also a prince of belrama Kingdom, and their topic just involves Princess Luo Jiean. For this, katras quickly reported to Miriya! Chapter 126 "Prince of the kingdom of belrama, does his coming here have anything to do with us?" Miriya knew only a little about the contradiction between Saxony and the kingdom of belrama, and seemed indifferent to the visit of his Highness Prince belrama. The reaction of cartels is different. During the undercover period of Saxony Kingdom, cartels learned something more or less. For example, it is rumored that the father of Princess rogean, the king of Saxony, is going to marry his daughter to the kingdom of belrama. It is common for the two countries to be reconciled, but catteras heard some news about the prince named silvado kalenta in the kingdom of belrama. It seems that his reputation is not very good. Even some ordinary people in the kingdom of Saxony know that the prince is notoriously stupid and extremely fond of beauty, It is said that he once competed with people in the free city and spent millions of Riin to buy a rare Asian Orc girl. It is even said that he also held a banquet in his territory palace and invited those equally absurd and foolish nobles to appreciate his "collection" Not only that, he once drove out thousands of civilians living by the lake in his territory, just because the houses built by the residents by the lake humiliated his highness. Fortunately, Prince silvado did not impose heavy taxes on the subjects of his territory. It is not that his highness caresses the people, but because the idiot prince who only knows to eat, drink and play doesn''t know the meaning of the figures in the tax book, and the tax matters are handled by a financial officer of his territory. Incompetent prince! Idiot prince! King of lust! These are the titles privately given by the world to his Highness Prince silvado kalenta. Of course, in the upper aristocratic circle of belrama Kingdom, Prince silvado kalenta also has some "good" titles. For example, his Highness the prince with good heart, his Highness the prince with excellent taste, the king of art like genius, the future Lord of the kingdom of belrama, etc Katras soon reported the news. Miriya frowned. Princess Luo Jiean didn''t seem to mention it. I don''t know whether the little princess didn''t want to mention it or whether she thought it had nothing to do with herself. "Can you inquire more about this?" Miriya asked. "I can only try my best. The guard of the inner hall of the palace is very tight. It''s very difficult to enter without alarm." Katlas said reluctantly. "In short, be careful and don''t force yourself too much." Miriyas inquired for a while. It seems that Princess Luo Jiean must break the game. According to the plan, as long as there is an appropriate time, Princess Luo Jiean should meet with royal relatives and convey Lord Yalin''s will. After explaining some things to cartels and preparing to leave, Gus, who was in charge of guarding outside, came in quietly: "someone is coming." "Who? How many people have come?" Gus shook his head: "the four people in windbreaker don''t look like the king''s guards." Cartels couldn''t help being vigilant. There would never be a second kind of people who could come to such a place at such a late time, except that they had the same unspeakable secrets as their own people. If it''s some small gangsters mixed in the city, it''s OK, but it''s not a good thing to let others notice their people. In a moment, katras, Miriya and GUS quickly hid. In case, katlas also performed advanced anti detection and fantasy magic on everyone. The facts soon proved that cartels'' consideration was very correct, because the comers immediately performed detection magic after entering the ruins. Although the level is not high, if the three cartels just hid in the ruins without anti detection magic, the result must be found by the other party''s detection magic. No magician will be a gangster, not even the worst magic apprentice. Moreover, judging from the perception of the dragon family, the skills of these four people are very good. In addition, one of the other party is a mage, which means that the identity of these four people is not simple. At the sign of cartels, Miriya and GUS noticed four uninvited guests in windbreaker. The leading mage also relaxed after confirming that there was no one nearby, and one of them turned and went outside to do the work just now. After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, a thin man in the same windbreaker was led in by the wind guard. "Are you sure?" The head mage in a windbreaker asked, judging from his voice, it was actually a woman. "The prince of belrama has come, and the dinner on the third day is the best time." The words of the man who was led in were very light, but he could not hide the hatred in his tone when referring to the prince of belrama. This sentence immediately alerted katlas and Miriya in the hiding place. The other party''s target was the prince of belrama, but Miriya didn''t plan to do it. Now she doesn''t know the identity of these people, and she doesn''t know what purpose they have. The female mage nodded and took out a small jar: "here are the things, but are you sure you can bring them into the palace?" "Don''t worry," the man reached out gloomily to pick up the jar. "You should know that once you start, you will never survive." Instead of giving the jar to a man, the female mage drew a strange magic symbol in one hand: "in case you have to accept this mark now, it may be a better thing to be free than being caught and tortured." The man looked at the mark on the mage''s hand silently. Although he didn''t know magic, he knew very well that this mark was probably some kind of magic that would kill himself after he got it. But it doesn''t matter. As long as you can kill that despicable and stupid prince, it''s worth making great sacrifices. "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t intend to survive from the beginning." The female mage nodded with great satisfaction: "very good. I appreciate people with strong will like you." It sent out a bright mark and instantly stabbed into the man''s body, as if he couldn''t help humming because of the burning pain. After the mark was completely integrated into the man''s body, the female mage finally gave the jar in her hand to the other party. The man who looked a little weak after the fusion mark took the jar and looked at it: "is this really like what you said?" "Don''t worry, this thing has no toxicity. Even if you check it, you can''t find any abnormality." Here, the female mage''s tone suddenly changed to cold and gloomy: "but if it is mixed with another thing, it will become a highly toxic thing that takes people''s lives in an instant." "Then the prince of belrama took out a little blue powder from the jar and tasted it. The man was sure that it was really non-toxic as the female mage said. "You don''t have to worry about this. The prince of belrama has eaten another thing we prepared for him on his way here. This time, you just need to let him eat this half. He will return to the embrace of God in less than half a minute." A windbreaker next to the female mage answered, "besides, we don''t want to kill the royal family members of the Saxony kingdom by mistake. After all, we still need them to fight the Ogg barbarians." Soon the man and the four men in windbreaker left. Katlas, Miriya and GUS quickly came out. White dragon katlas looked at Miriya with a dignified look and waited for her instructions. This time, I saw that my party overheard something amazing. Unexpectedly, someone planned to assassinate His Highness The Prince of belrama. "The direction of the man''s return is the palace. Although I don''t know what''s going on, if the prince of bellama dies in Saxony Kingdom, it will bring unpredictable changes to Saxony." Miriya still had some political minds and quickly made a judgment: "cartels, please follow the man, try to find out his identity in the palace, quickly collect all useful information and send it to me at the first time." "I see, Lord Miriya." Cartels nodded and put on the "sincere deception" again, which changed into Walter''s appearance. With a burst of sound, cartels''s figure had quickly disappeared into the night sky. Miriya looked at the other side of the street and the direction the four men in windbreaker left: "Gus, please go back and convey this to Princess Luo Jiean and Lord Yalin. I''ll follow the four people." "Got it, Captain!" Gus gave a rigid promise. After watching Miriya disappear, he shrugged helplessly and ran to the hotel. On the one hand, cartels had quickly caught up with the man who left. Sure enough, the other party really went to the palace. After arriving at the palace, the man naturally took out the certificate for passage and entered the palace. Cartels, hiding on the roof, noticed that the certificate he took out showed that he was actually an attendant in the palace, And they are still high attendants who can go in and out of the palace. Astringed his breath, catteras carefully avoided the magic array of the guard and the palace, so he followed the man less than 100 meters behind. Until the man returned to his house. Unlike the forbidden Guard soldiers who can only serve as external guards such as katlas, the high attendants and maids have their own homes in the palace. Except that they sometimes go out to buy some necessary goods, almost all of these attendants live in the palace. After returning to his room, the man carefully closed the door, put the jar in his hand into a hidden dark box at the head of the bed, and took out some scrolls and written notes from the dark box. A plan of a building is drawn on the scroll, and many names and their identities are recorded in the notebook. "The person responsible for checking the safety that day should be the old boy cardo." "On the day of the dinner, the prince of belrama will drink sandenberg''s wine" "At that time, just put the medicine into the wine." "Standing in this position, I will personally give him the wine" "Silvado!! you despicable devil, maggot! I want to watch you die bit by bit." The man whispered and examined his plan again and again. Whenever he mentioned the prince of belrama, the man''s hands could not help holding tighter, and the smell of hatred became stronger and stronger. After determining his plan, the man leaned back on the chair with deep breath and fatigue, took down the necklace around his neck, and put a warm portrait in the openable necklace. Staring at the portrait with an expression, the man seemed to return to the past years. For a long time, the man clenched his fist and clenched his teeth, cleaned up the things in the room, turned and walked out of the door. After confirming that the other party had left, the long dormant cartels quickly jumped down from the eaves and entered the room. Familiar, he took everything out of the dark grid at the head of the bed and looked at it. Cartels copied all the data on the notebook and scroll with the recording crystal, and took a little powder from the jar. After all this, he restored the room again, Catalas quickly disappeared into the night. And on the other side With her agile skills, Miriya quietly followed behind the four windbreaker men. After leaving the ruins of the forging workshop, the other party quickly got on a carriage waiting outside for a long time and moved quickly to the north of the city. Along the way, Miriya recalled what she had just seen. These people actually had the ability to use their hands and feet in the food of the prince of the belrama kingdom. If they really wanted to kill each other, they would have done it long ago. Why did they really start after they arrived in the Saxony Kingdom, and still borrow others'' hands! If the prince of belrama dies in Saxony, the relationship between the two countries must deteriorate. Even if the two countries are at war, it must be a good opportunity for other countries to profit from it! Chapter 127 Under the night, the galloping carriage quickly bypassed the streets. Miriya still kept a careful distance from each other. Slowly, Miriya noticed that the carriage soon passed the crowded residential area and drove to a cool and desolate park. It seems that Miriya felt something wrong. Miriya slowed down a little. The carriage soon stopped by a small pool in the park. Saxony kingdom is in the cold far north. Once at night, the temperature will drop even lower. Therefore, couples in twos and threes rarely meet in the park at night. Now there is no human shadow in the park. It is really a good place to kill people. Something''s wrong! Miriya jumped lightly and hid on a big tree. Miriya''s previous jump was light and didn''t make any sound. Even the dead leaves on the branches didn''t fall down. The carriage door was quickly opened by the coachman and a man came down from it. Miriya was surprised to find that the carriage was empty, and the other three people disappeared. Suddenly, Miriya found that the people who got down from the carriage showed a strange smile at their position. When Miriya suddenly realized the crisis, she flashed aside. The next second, her branch was turned into fragments by an invisible sword. Miriya was shocked and immediately knew that she had been exposed. At the moment of landing, the big sword on her back had been held in her hand, and she watched with vigilance the man who attacked her from behind! A man in a windbreaker with a long pale gold sword, and behind him were two accomplices in the same windbreaker. "It wasn''t long before we got out of the ruins that we found you following us. We thought you were the shadow guard of Saxony Kingdom, but now it doesn''t seem to be" said the windbreaker who came down from the carriage slowly, and took advantage of the situation to put down the cloak on his head. With long blond hair and beautiful appearance, it seems that the woman in her twenties is full of inviolable arrogance. As soon as Miriya heard the voice, she recognized that the woman in front of her was the female mage who was the first of the four men in windbreaker. The woman''s beautiful face obviously showed a trace of unhappiness. Unexpectedly, it was not long before the king came to Saxony that his party''s transactions were peeped by others: "you have been with us for so long in such cold weather, don''t tell me you don''t know anything. Tell me your identity and how many companions you have. Maybe I can let you die without pain later." On hearing the other party''s explicit death threat, Miriya snorted coldly: "it''s really surprising news to assassinate the prince of a country. But are you so confident that you can kill me?" While Miriya was talking, she was also quickly observing the surroundings. There were five people on the other side and the coachman. It was obvious that the coachman who had taken out two daggers and held them in his hand was by no means idle. The position where the three people behind stood just blocked their retreat. No matter where they broke through, they would be sniped, The other party''s associates will come in for support at the first time. Of course, they don''t know whether their "phantom" can catch up with the other party. The blonde smiled: "The carriage can track us continuously at a high speed. There was no sound when I approached me. If I hadn''t detected the magic boundary in advance, I wouldn''t have found you. This shows that you have great strength. That''s why I decided that you shouldn''t be the shadow guard of Saxony kingdom It''s too humble for a big soldier to be a shadow guard. But even if you are strong, you must die here today. If you want to blame yourself, you should blame yourself for watching what you shouldn''t see. " As soon as the woman''s voice fell, the windbreaker holding the sword behind her jumped out. The long sword in her hand stabbed several swords in an instant, pointing directly at Miriya''s throat, chest, abdomen and other key parts. The swordsmanship of the windbreaker man is block, accurate and ruthless. He only wants to kill with the most efficient blow. Moreover, the windbreaker is also very confident in his sword moves. Although there are not hundreds or thousands of enemies who died under his fast sword, there are also dozens of people, and these dozens of people are quite good opponents. But the three swords that quickly entered the phantom broke his record. The first sword stopped his attack, the second sword tore his defense, and the third sword went mercilessly to his chest! "Watch out! Burian!" When the swordsman named Burian was staring at the sharp blade stabbing himself in the chest, the long gun flying from one side came to Burian''s body in time. The blade of the gun collided with the blade of the sword, making a harsh friction sound. Burley, who escaped from death, recovered when he settled down, The long sword in the hand quickly turned back to the defensive position and intercepted the female swordsman''s attack like a storm. What a fast speed! The leading female mage was also surprised in her heart. She thought she valued the enemy in front of her, but she underestimated her. With such speed and agility combined with such superb sword skills, I''m afraid any force will spend a lot of money to attract talents. The female mage could not help frowning. She had a vague premonition in her heart, and suddenly condensed some light yellow magic light in her hand. Although Burian, the swordsman in the fierce battle, was supported by his companions, the female swordsman''s sword moves entangled him like a poisonous snake, and each sword was terrible in terms of speed and power. In the blink of an eye, Burian had been decorated in several places. The gun man who helped and protected Burian also felt hard. The female swordsman in front of him was very strong, but there was no chance that he and Burian could work together seriously. However, Burian''s mind and momentum were forced by the other party at the moment. He couldn''t give full play to his strength in panic, which had led to repeated setbacks in the other party. Miriya, who was fighting at a high speed, tried to kill Burian at the expense of her physical strength. Suddenly, Miriya felt a trace of vigilance in her heart. Suddenly, Miriya felt as if her whole body had become heavy, and her speed slowed down quickly. She turned her head and saw that the female mage''s hands emitting magic light were facing herself not far away, When Miriya Dun understood that he had applied a magic called "slow magic" to himself in the opposite direction. In odur City, those frost and snow elves who accompanied him in practice liked to use this magic against themselves. During the training, Miriya did understand the headache of this magic, especially for his fast opponent. At the moment when Miriya''s speed fell, the spear also blocked all Miriya''s attack paths at the right time, so that the man of the spear quickly stepped forward and stopped Miriya. The spear in his hand lit up the blade on the inside, and hit Miriya''s sword with a powerful blow: "don''t be trapped in the other party''s attack, fight back against Burian immediately!" The long gun held by the man may be strictly an axe gun. As the name suggests, the combination of the long gun and the axe can be used to kill or chop, and the power is very powerful. On the battlefield, the protrusions on the inside and outside can hook the cavalry off the horse''s back, and then hurt the other party with sharp spikes. They can also chop with their weight and give a heavy blow to the soldiers wearing heavy metal armor. Of course, the weight of this weapon is also very amazing. Ordinary soldiers will feel uncomfortable even if they hold it in their hands, but at the moment, they wave it very easily in men''s hands. The cutting power and the weight of the axe and gun made Miriya feel numb in both hands. Miriya finally stabilized her body after retreating for several steps. Before Miriya had time to adjust, two poisoned daggers came from behind Miriya like the fangs of a poisonous snake. The assassin, disguised as the coachman, had picked the right time and launched an attack at the moment when Miriya revealed the gap. "Damn it!" Miriya roared, and with a blow of her sword like a phantom, she caught two attacking daggers. The stunned expression suddenly appeared on the assassin''s face. The speed of the female swordsman in front of him was so amazing that such a deadly attack could be intercepted. At the moment when the assassin was stunned, a string of fireballs had galloped from behind the assassin, and the assassin''s body suddenly shone red. The violent explosion tore the night sky, and some citizens sleeping were alerted. Wang Du guard, who was patrolling nearby, immediately rushed to the park where the explosion occurred. At the scene of the explosion, Miriya got up dizzy. Miriya was covered with flesh and blood burns, and the armor of her shoulder was cracked. At this dizzy moment, Miriya''s abdomen had been pierced by a long sword. The pain and sense of crisis made Miriya ignore the injury and quickly dodge away from the attacker. While dodging, the cut back sword also added a wound to the other party''s arm. "Sorry, Jess, at this stage, I can only choose this method to hurt each other." The leading female mage took a look at the assassin Jess, who was rolled in by her own fireball. Although the fire protective film method "fire protection" was applied, the power of the explosion still hurt the assassin. Although it was not fatal, she could not continue to fight for a while and a half. With the help of the swordsman Burian and the last windbreaker after the gun man, the assassin Jess slowly stood up and nodded slightly to the female mage. It seemed that he didn''t care about the other party''s behavior that he almost killed himself and the enemy just now. The windbreaker vomited some mysterious words, and the golden light slowly appeared in his hands and disappeared into Jess''s body, Soon Jess''s wound recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Burian, thubertal! Kill her quickly! Saxony''s guards must be coming here. Hurry up!" The female mage shouted that her identity was too sensitive, especially in this extraordinary period, she could not let the Saxony Kingdom find her people. Miriya''s sword held Burian''s continuous spikes, and xiubertar''s axe and gun came violently from the side with tacit understanding. In fact, Burian and thubertal are inferior to the dark warrior sanerwald in their combat power, but their skillful cooperation with each other is far superior to sanerwald. Some of the abdominal wounds hurt faintly. In the original work of the big sword, Miriya is an offensive warrior and has no excellent recovery ability as a defensive warrior. However, she has integrated the half demon constitution of demon flesh and blood, and this degree of injury is not fatal enough. The other party seemed determined to put himself to death. On second thought, Miriya''s silver pupils contracted in an instant. The originally beautiful and beautiful face showed blue veins, just like a long-standing volcano, and a powerful force emerged in her body! The figure of Miriya, who liberated 20% of the demon force, suddenly flashed. Xiubertar only felt that countless residual images appeared in front of him. He instinctively waved his axe and gun around the airtight defender himself. In a harsh friction sound, Miriya''s figure suddenly appeared behind xiubertar. Xiubertar with a heavy axe and gun spewed blood everywhere in a moment, The whole body was dyed into a blood man. Thubertal''s forehead immediately burst into a dense cold sweat. The naked eye can''t catch her movements! Up to now, xiubertar can''t believe the facts. The female swordsman seemed to have broken through a certain boundary in a moment. Both speed and strength seemed to have reached a new level. She broke her defense in a moment. If she didn''t instinctively defend the key parts, she would now be a corpse. "This smell!!" The female mage stared at Miriya in amazement. Together with the wind who treated the assassin Jess, she still showed an incredible look: "are you not human? This is the smell of demons, damn it! This woman is a demon from the abyss!!" The devil of the abyss!? Miriya didn''t have time to understand the meaning of the female mage''s words and liberated 20% of the Demon power. Since she hasn''t been able to kill each other, liberate 40% this time! Miriya''s blue face twisted slightly. The demon force is rampant, and the emergence of Wuji Zen. At this time, a burst of blue light flickered from outside the park, and suddenly a thick wall rose from the ground, surrounding the female mage and several windbreaker people! Little Edward? Miriya could not help but turn her attention to the two brothers Edward and Alphonse who were using alchemy in the distance! Chapter 128 Edward, who opened the door in the steel world and witnessed the "truth", no longer needed the assistance of the refining array. The rapidly rising wall imprisoned five people led by female mages. "Edward! Why are you here?" Miriya recovered from her surprise. Gus went back to the hotel to inform the others, but was it too fast. "There''s no time to explain. A large group of guards have come behind. If you don''t want to be thrown into prison, you''d better run now." Edward said hurriedly. Miriya immediately sensed the evil spirit. Although she was not as skilled as the soldiers in charge of evil spirit perception as the "eyes" in the organization, Miriya could still judge that, as Edward said, a large number of Saxony guards in this area were rapidly gathering here. After quickly measuring the current situation, Miriya decided to leave first. The identity of these people must be suspicious, but the identity of his party is absolutely invisible. Now it is not suitable to conflict with the guards of Saxony kingdom. Suppressed the evil spirit, Miriya had not had time to start. There was a huge impact sound from the five walls in front, and a large amount of dust continued to fall. It seems that the walls made by Edward and Alphonse can''t trap each other for long. "Come this way, sister Miriya." Alphonse pointed to an alley on the right and pulled his brother who was still grinning in an emergency. As soon as I got out of the park, there were dozens of cavalry from Wangdu on the road ahead. The cavalry had now seen three suspicious elements sliding down the alley under the cover of night: "stop!" "A fool will stop!" Edward, who ran into the alley, tucking a sentence together, exposing a bad smile. Accompanied by the blue light emitted in the process of making, the walls on both sides make complaints about the road. The cavalry who had just pulled out the long sword stared at the incredible scene. When they found that the three were rapidly disappearing into the alley, they hurried back to their senses and cut off the railing with enough strength. Just cut off a few railings blocking the road, and the road began to flash blue light. More railings, stone walls and even horse resistance continued to rise from the ground and the walls of buildings on both sides. blamed! What kind of magic is this? The chief cavalry captain scolded secretly and quickly commanded some subordinates to go around from the other side, hoping to stop each other. Miriya escaped with the help of the Edward brothers, but the female magic mage trapped in the stone wall and others were not very lucky. Suddenly, she was trapped by the stone wall made by "earth magic". The female magic mage who was also a mage found that her dispelling magic was of no use to the stone wall, and finally melted the stone wall with fire magic, The female mage was annoyed to find that her party had been surrounded by the guards in the capital of Saxony. There were hundreds of people, and there were three mages with good grades and a strong guard captain. This line-up of five people in its own line-up can never compete with it. Whether it can succeed even if it is forced to break through is a problem. In front of the bright sword, the female mage sighed and motioned her companion to take back her weapon. Seeing the other party lay down their weapons, the guard captain of the team leader also relaxed his vigilance a little. At least this move shows that the other party has given up resistance: "who are you? Were those three your accomplices just now?" The female mage showed no sign of anger in the face of questioning, but showed a grateful look and took out something from the space Bracelet: "thank you for your support. We are not suspicious. In fact, we were attacked by unidentified people just now. As you can see, the other party is very powerful, and my guards were hurt by the other party." The captain of the guard hesitated for a moment, not because of the words of the female mage, but because of the thing she held in her hand, which represents her identity. Just taking out such a thing means that tonight''s matter has exceeded his scope of handling, and the only thing he can do is to report it immediately. "Sorry, I need your help to investigate tonight." The tone of the captain of the forbidden guard suddenly eased a lot: "before that, we''d better treat your injuries first." Relieved, the female mage also nodded, but the haze in her eyes could not dissipate. Soon the guards of Wangdu in the park were scattered into seven or eight teams, began to contact each other, and began to search for three suspicious people who escaped on a large scale. Several doctors also hurried to check the injuries of xiubertar and Burian. "We are doing our best to search the nearby area. Can you provide us with the characteristics of the attacker?" The female mage nodded: "the young woman with light blond hair, wearing a silver half body armor and a big sword, we pierced her abdomen during the battle. We have used this clue to find it. It may be much faster." "There is an abdominal injury," the captain of the guard thought for a moment: "thank you for your assistance." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The pursued cavalry bypassed the alley, but found that the three suspicious elements had disappeared without a trace. Cui tou''s frustrated cavalry captain could only command his subordinates to search every street aimlessly, and I didn''t know that the target they were tracking was crossing over their heads at a very fast speed. It landed at the dead corner of the chimney on the roof of a residential house. Miriya put down Edward and Alfonsi in her hands and took a breath. After leaving the alley, Miriya immediately mixed the two brothers under her arms and jumped onto the roof at the last speed, and quickly sped away to the hotel. With injuries and continuous high-speed movement, Miriya, as a half demon, felt great physical exertion. "It''s terrible. The wound is basically healing so soon." Edward looked at Miriya''s abdominal wound in surprise and said. "This injury is nothing to me." Miriya looked at the wound, glanced at Edward and Alphonse and said, "well, how did you two come here? Did Gus inform you?" Edward disturbed his head: "in fact, I wanted to get some air. As a result, Al accidentally found you following the carriage and thought something might happen, so Al and I followed together." "You two children must not run around in the street so late!" "Ah! Don''t treat me like a child!" Edward said angrily, "I''m 16 years old!" Alphonse quickly calmed his angry brother and asked, "sister Miriya, how can you fight with those people?" Miriya stood up supporting her body and looked at the patrol guards who had gradually hidden in the distant street: "because we saw something we shouldn''t see, let''s go back to the hotel first. I hope Gus and they haven''t come out to find me at this time." On the way back to the hotel, Miriya was lucky to find Gus, manigott and others who were feeling towards the park. After a round, they hurried back to the hotel. In order not to attract attention, Miriya deliberately entered the room from the roof. "Assassinate the prince of belrama?" Princess Luo Jiean exclaimed. "That''s right! It seems that the other party is going to deliberately let the prince of belrama die in Saxony." Miriya changed some ragged clothes. A few minutes later, in the room, everyone gathered to listen to Miriya and GUS talk about what they learned. Princess Luo Jiean suddenly turned uneasy after being surprised. As Princess Luo Jiean of Saxony Kingdom, she knew very well that once the prince of bellama Kingdom died in Saxony Kingdom and still in the capital of the king, no matter what reason and reason, Will worsen the relationship between the two countries, which has been in constant contradiction with material carriers, and may even become the fuse of the war between the two countries. Princess rogean has also heard some news about the prince silvado of belrama, but these news are basically negative. The prince''s reckless and foolish actions in his territory must have caused many people''s hatred for him, but why did those people deliberately let silvado die in the kingdom of Saxony. If there is a real war between belrama and Saxony, the only people who will ultimately benefit are the ogemans. "After the deterioration of relations between Saxony and the kingdom of belrama, which countries are most beneficial?" Gus asked, leaning against the wall. Which country on the mainland would like to see the relationship between Saxony and belrama deteriorate? Princess Luo Jiean couldn''t help thinking hard. Unfortunately, she didn''t like to pay attention to political things in her daily life in the palace. Princess Luo Jiean had no clue about it. At this time, Mirija played the role of the leader. He said, "now is not the time to think about these things. Anyway, let''s notify Ya Lin of this matter first, and contact Catella J to see if we can get some useful information. If possible, it is best to prevent this assassination." Luo Jiean nodded and replied in a positive tone: "I think so, no matter what the other party''s purpose is, it''s better to maintain stability in Saxony Kingdom at this stage." "Since you are the princess of this country, it should be possible for you to explain this plot to your father in person?" After looking at manigoth, who was still hanging aloof, Princess Luo jie''an shook her head reluctantly: "originally, our purpose was to secretly contact the royal family on the basis of conditions. I can''t guarantee that fairy will be put under house arrest again by her father after returning to the palace." "It''s really troublesome ~ ~ Hey! How''s the situation outside?" Manigott shrugged and shouted to Kenjiro by the window. While observing the movement outside, Kenjiro replied, "the guards haven''t patrolled around here yet, but we''d better hide in another place." "Be quiet! There''s a message from cartels?" Miriya motioned everyone not to speak at this time. Soon the twin ziyanyu placed on the table radiated a faint light, and the voice of cartels suddenly sounded in the room. After listening to the report of cartels, Miriya and Princess Luo Jiean frowned together. The assassin was actually a court guard of Saxony Kingdom, and he was still a senior guard who could enter the banquet hall of the palace, which was even more troublesome! "The other party is going to poison the wine at the party." Miriya was distressed: "what should I do?" "It''s very simple. Just kill that guy." Manigott said impolitely. "Indeed, this is the simplest way, but if you stop this time, the other party may have a way back. It''s best to investigate the real behind the scenes and their purpose, so that there will be no future trouble." Miriya thought, "it''s better to catch the man alive first. Can you do it, katras?" "The other side doesn''t have much combat effectiveness. It can be done." From the purple jade used for communication came katras''s reply. "Well, let''s do it first." Miriya nodded. Chapter 129 "Leia! How could you make such a big mistake!" The majestic voice of reprimand echoed in the narrow room for a long time. The ordinary and simple decoration proves that the use efficiency of this room is not high, but the strong guard array and sound insulation array established around the room are enough to prove that the importance of this room is no less than that of the Royal Palace conference hall of any country on the mainland. This is a secret room, the secret room of sorceress Leia! "I''m very sorry, sir! This is really caused by my negligence. I''m willing to accept any punishment." Leia lowered her head and said in a ashamed tone to the figure in front of her in a mirror. The figure in the mirror waved his hand: "now is not the time to investigate the responsibility, but to consider how to deal with the problems at hand. I''m afraid the other party has learned all our plans. If it is discovered by the Saxony Kingdom, the influence we have worked hard to accumulate in recent years will disappear in an instant." "My Lord! I can guarantee that the plan will continue to be implemented, and even if it fails, we will never be exposed." Here, a red light ball appeared in the hands of the female mage Laiya: "I have applied a spell seal to the executor. I can kill him at any time if necessary. I have kept it a secret." The man in the mirror nodded slightly: "so how are you sure that the plan can continue? If the Saxony Kingdom has secretly arrested the executor and began to interrogate him?" Leia smiled confidently and said: "Please rest assured, sir. Up to now, the royal family seems not to have responded. I can be sure that the person who eavesdropped on our plan has nothing to do with the Saxony royal family. According to the situation that night, it seems that the female swordsman and her accomplices have something hidden that makes them unable to report to the Saxony Kingdom, and our executors still insist after learning the news Continue to plan. He has brought things into the palace. In order to avoid accidents, he is hiding temporarily. " "Really? I hope everything goes well, Leia! Then don''t make too many eye-catching moves during this period, and destroy all the evidence immediately after the plan is completed." Leia nodded solemnly: "yes! Sir, please follow your instructions!" ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In an underground tomb near the palace of King Saxony, Miriya and his party who hurriedly escaped from the hotel are hiding in it. Last night, as soon as Miriya sent the order to cartels, she was very unlucky to meet the Saxony Wangdu guard who raided the hotel. After overhearing that the guard was searching for a woman with light blond hair and a sword wound on her abdomen, Miriya decided not to hide at all and deal with it directly. Next, the guards in charge of the search saw a good play that could be regarded as pleasing to the eyes. During the surprise inspection, a child named Edward knocked open the room where his "sister" lived. Then, unfortunately, Edward''s "sister", a tall and beautiful "black haired" woman, was changing clothes in the room, While the guards looked silly, the woman angrily drove them all out of the room. However, careful guards have found that the woman''s exposed belly is as smooth as jade, there is no wound, and there is no trace of burn on her body, which is different from the information obtained. The time between the incident and the search was not long. Even if the other party had therapeutic drugs, she could not recover completely in such a short time, unless the woman in front of her had the holy light that was rumored to be used by the priests of the "Holy See" to heal the wound in an instant, but for some reasons, this may also be denied by the guards who searched. The guards left the hotel, but Miriya did not dare to stay here for a long time. Not long after the guards left, they hurried out of the hotel and followed Princess Luo Jiean to the underground tombs used to bury the dead royal family members. "Really! I could sleep in a warm bed six hours ago, but now I have to stay in such a dark place." Little bean Edward complained, and then took a bite of dry bread without any ingredients. "If you feel cold, you can hide in my armor ~ ~ ~" Alfonsi, squatting next to you, pointed to himself. Edward almost threw up the bread and shouted, "absolutely! Yes! No! Yes!" "Ah ~ ha ~ can you keep your voice down?" Looking at the two brothers who began to quarrel again, manigott didn''t care about lying on a sarcophagus, hatching and dozing off. "Don''t complain. It''s good if the current situation doesn''t let you sleep on the street." "Ah ~ ~ it''s more than ten degrees below zero outside. Sleeping outside will freeze to death!!" Edward hung his head weakly: "you can''t choose a cemetery anywhere. You always feel that something unclean will appear in such a place." Manigott adjusted his sleeping position and waved his hand: "children are children. They are afraid of that kind of thing. Isn''t it ghosts? Lord manigott, I''ve seen more ghosts and ghosts than you''ve seen. If that kind of thing appears, I''ll solve it with one punch." Princess Luo Jiean, who looked after the fire, said to Edward with apology: "sorry ~ ~ this is the only place I can think of that can not be found for the time being." "It doesn''t matter ~ it doesn''t matter!" Edward thought he had said something that made Princess Luo Jiean dissatisfied, and quickly apologized: "in fact, it''s nothing to stay here ~ ~ but then again, Miss Luo Jiean seems to be very familiar with here." Luo Jiean nodded: "this is the tomb for burying royal family members. There are several passages that can go directly to the cellar of the royal palace. One day, after an important event happened, my father ordered people to block all the passages of the cemetery. Before that, this used to be the place where I played with some friends when I was a child." When she said this, Princess Luo Jiean couldn''t help showing a look of nostalgia, but Edward silently looked at a dark sarcophagus stacked in the surrounding walls, as well as many tombstones and stone statues placed on the ground. It made her feel terrible. It''s impossible to imagine a girl like Princess Luo Jiean who seems very "weak", Will use this place as a playground. Before a few words, Miriya came over with a bad look and called the people to talk. A bad news came from the white dragon katras who had just lurked in the palace. After returning to the room of the bodyguard in charge of assassination, katras found that the other party had already gone to the empty building. After searching katras, he found that the bottle of blue powder poison had disappeared, The plan and the plan of the banquet hall were also found in the incomplete ashes in a brazier in the room. After waiting in the dark at night until dawn, he found that the other party was not returning to the room at all. Cartels was quite sure that the other party had noticed the existence of his party, so he destroyed all the evidence in the room in advance. Judging from the situation, although the other party burned the plan, it took away the jar containing "poison". From some signs, The likelihood that the attendant will still carry out the assassination as planned is as high as 80%. Knowing that it was important, katlas reported the news to Miriya at the first time after dawn. "It seems that the bodyguard in charge of the assassination is ready to delay until the banquet on the third day begins. Cartels can''t enter the inner hall because of the Kingdom''s magic array. We have to find another new way to stop this plot." Miriya spoke out her analysis. "I have an idea!" Princess Luo Jiean pondered the parliament, raised her head and said, "since we can''t eliminate the man secretly, we might as well have a direct confrontation and stop the assassination on the spot at the banquet." Stop on the spot? Manigott still looked like a fool, lying on the sarcophagus and said, "how can we stop it? Our identity is too sensitive to go directly to the gate of the palace and tell the guards that there will be an assassination performance in the banquet hall in two days?" "I''m in charge!" Princess Luo Jiean pointed to herself: "maybe this assassination can be an opportunity for us to contact the royal family." After a few hours White dragon katras landed with Princess Luo Jiean in the peripheral area of the palace. Looking at the familiar palace, Princess Luo Jiean couldn''t help sighing. Luo Jiean, who grew up in the palace, skillfully bypassed the forbidden guard in charge of the palace guard and came to the inner hall full of magic array. Princess Luo Jiean took out the badge she carried when she left home, The Royal emblem you carry can block the magic array in the inner hall of the palace. All the way to her original room, Princess Luo Jiean noticed a familiar figure walking slowly ahead. At the moment when the figure of the silent follower approached, Princess Luo Jiean suddenly covered the other party''s mouth from the rear. When the other party was about to struggle, Princess Luo Jiean had taken it to the back of the column. "Shh! Be quiet! It''s me, Eliza!" Princess Luo Jiean whispered in each other''s ear. As soon as the maid called Eliza heard the voice, her struggling body suddenly stood still. She looked at the familiar face pasted in front of her eyes almost uninteresting. Eliza''s panic expression suddenly became excited, and two bean sized tears slid down from the corners of her eyes. "Is it really your mother, Princess Luo Jiean?" After being released a little, Eliza cried out with a cry. "Of course it''s me!" Looking at Eliza who took care of herself and grew up like a good sister, Princess Luo Jiean was not relieved. Eliza wiped the tears on her face and looked excited: "great, great, princess, you finally came back safely, great!" Although she also missed Eliza very much, Luo Jiean knew that this was not the time to talk for a long time. After looking around, Luo Jiean took Eliza and quietly returned to her room. "Princess your highness, your hair", in the room, Alisa looked at the princess''s original silver hair and turned it black. "Just dyeing, don''t worry!" Luo jie''an carefully closed the doors and windows behind her room in the palace. Alisa nodded her head and said happily, "as long as your highness is safe, you can come back safely. I will send someone to inform you of her majesty." "Wait!" Luo Jiean hurriedly stopped Eliza who was about to go out: "don''t tell my father about my return." "Why? Your highness, do you know what your brother and brother are worried about when you are missing?" Luo jie''an sighed: "I know, but this is not the time to see her father. Eliza, I have an important thing for you to deal with for me." "Please wait for your royal highness, I don''t understand why you do not want to see your majesty, and I''m sorry I have to inform your majesty what you are coming back to." Eliza shook her head apologetically and was about to go out. Suddenly a strong force held her wrist. She only felt that she could not take a step forward. "Princess your highness," Alisa looked at Roxie with incredible belief. "I''m sorry, it''s urgent, Eliza. I must ask you to help me finish a very important thing. I''ll explain it to you slowly later." Princess Luo Jiean said to Eliza with an irresistible tone. Chapter 130 "Assassinate Prince silvado of belrama!!" Eliza was shocked to hear Princess Luo Jiean''s explanation. It was a big event that the palace attendants would assassinate belrama''s Prince at the banquet! Eliza''s first thought in her mind was to report it to King rhodland immediately, but Princess rogean grabbed her personal maid. "Wait a minute, Eliza, don''t tell my father!" Princess rojesse took a little bit of energy in her heart and contained the power of the dragon''s blood, which made Alisa ache all the time. "Sorry, I didn''t pay attention for a moment." Princess Luo jie''an quickly withdrew her hand. Alisa took a glance at some of his red and swollen arms. He looked at Princess rodgem, and said, "but your highness, this is a matter of destiny for the whole country. It must be determined by the majesty of the king to prevent it from happening." "I''ll stop it," "Princess!! this is no joke. Once Prince silvado dies at the banquet, a war may break out between our country and belrama! Please forgive me for my difficulty!!" Eliza said in a determined tone. Princess Luo Jiean was stunned for the first time! This is the first time I heard Eliza speak to me in such a tone. For the first time in more than ten years, the maid who grew up with her and was as close as her sister refused her request. "Eliza" "I''m sorry, your highness!" Eliza looked very sad: "as a maid, I have made a big mistake. I can''t make a second mistake." Leilis, a student of master Gretel, a court mage After Safire sent back the information, his Majesty King rhodland learned that his daughter had actually joined the investigation team and was even captured by some unknown powerful existence entrenched in the yanoder mountains. Not long after, master Gretel led the investigation team for the rest of his life to return, which revealed an amazing fact that there was an ancient god sleeping in the yanoder mountains, The Saxony royal family, who inherited the blood of "silver snow", seems to have some roots with the God. Although the investigation team was released under the negotiation of the great mage faroen of the sage tower, Princess Luo Jiean was retained by the God. Facing the gods that should only exist in myths and legends, maybe they don''t know whether they are true or false, but the Saxony Kingdom dare not take the fate of the whole country to try to identify the authenticity of this God. Even if it is a fake God, it can dominate the dragon as a servant, which is definitely not an existence that the Saxony kingdom can compete with, Even if there is only one dragon, its explosive power is enough to bring disastrous damage to any country on the mainland! Finally, I can only choose to give up Princess Luo Jiean sadly and reluctantly. Eliza, as the princess''s personal maid, bears great responsibility for Luo Jiean''s leaving home. Eliza herself thinks so. If she hadn''t heard about master Gretel''s establishment of an investigation team, if she had been determined not to hide the truth for the princess, this would not have happened. Originally, Eliza thought that she should be punished by death penalty, without resentment and regret! Eliza even thought that this was the punishment she deserved for her big mistake, but in the end, the king just punished herself for taking care of the princess''s room forever and praying for the princess far away in the yanod mountains. These days, Eliza has been living in remorse and remorse, blaming herself for her wrong behavior! "Sorry, Eliza! It''s all my willfulness." Princess Luo jie''an leaned down in shame and gently hugged the maid who described her pain. "I''m sorry ~ ~ princess, I lost my manners." After grief, Eliza also noticed how impolite her behavior was: "anyway, princess, you have finally returned safely. Don''t worry your father and brother. I''ll inform your Majesty King rhodland." Luo jie''an sighed and shook her head: "I''m sorry, Eliza, I can''t agree with this only." "Your Highness, assassination is no small matter!" Eliza had to remind again. "I know that''s why this matter must be stopped by me, not only to stop the assassination, but also to make a decision." Princess Luo Jiean''s eyes flashed a trace of determination. In a trance, Eliza suddenly felt that the princess Luo Jiean in front of her seemed to have grown up a lot, a little less like a little girl, and a little more mature. Her eyes were staring at her with a firm and uncompromising look. For a time, Eliza felt that she could no longer refuse the Princess''s request, At this time, a bottle of crystal clear medicine suddenly appeared in Princess Luo Jiean''s hand Princess Luo Jiean said confidently, "this is a great master level antidote!! you''re right, Eliza. It''s true that this matter is not a small matter after all. Although I decided to stop the assassination myself, it''s better to be just in case." Great master antidote! No matter how ignorant people are, they also understand the meaning of the word "great master". Eliza looked at the bottle of medicine in surprise. For a moment, she seemed to understand why Princess Luo Jiean was so confident. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the palace hall two days later! Many nobles of the royal capital, including most members of the royal family, attended the banquet held for Prince silvado. This time, Prince silvado followed the diplomatic mission to the Saxony Kingdom, which really caught the royal family by surprise. After a series of negotiations, the negotiation representative of the kingdom of belrama finally gave up many requirements, However, the representatives of the belama Kingdom did not show any compromise on the conditions for the marriage of the "silver snow" Princess Luo Jiean, known as the Royal treasure, to Prince silvado, which distressed the Saxony royal family. Although king rhodland, the father of Princess Luo Jiean, had the idea of marrying his favorite daughter to the kingdom of belrama under compulsion, now Luo Jiean is still in the unknown yarod mountains, which has been sealed off by the royal family as a high secret, Even silvado''s request to see Princess Luo Jiean was declined. In the middle of the Royal dinner, many nobles participating in the banquet danced in the center of the hall. The nobles of Saxony kingdom in the far north are also different from other countries. Their physical exercise forced by the severe cold makes them sad They don''t look as thin, puffy and hollowed out by wine and color as some nobles often do. On the contrary, the nobles in Saxony Kingdom look more like tall and powerful knights. Although they have a little less leisurely elegance, they have more masculine beauty of many men. For this reason, the nobles of Saxony kingdom are always privately ridiculed as barbarians in Chinese clothes by the nobles of other countries. Even how they dress up, they can''t hide the smell of inferiority! For the Saxons, these ridicules are more like ridicules of the satirists themselves. Few people in the aristocratic circles of various kingdoms on the road dare to feel that the aristocrats of the Saxony Kingdom say these words face to face, because no one dares to accept the duel requirements of these ''barbarians''! "Take these wine and blue pulp wine to the front table. Be careful. Don''t knock it over. There are all distinguished guests inside!" The attendant carefully instructed the two maidens, one of whom was Eliza, the close maid of Princess Luo Jiean. "I see, my Lord!" Eliza walked out with a tray full of wine. When she arrived at the banquet hall, she still looked at the maid who passed by with her. She had common black hair and retained a little baby fat, red and tender face. What was different from the age of 16 or 17 was the body material of the child. No matter how many times Eliza watched it, she couldn''t believe that the maid in front of her who was completely another person in her memory was Princess Luo Jiean. As a ring that needs 4500 material energy to be exchanged, it has only one function: camouflage¡® Sincere deception has the function of changing the wearer''s face, voice and body size at will, and can even hide the wearer''s real strength. From the hands of katras to this precious ring that has been regarded as a quasi epic, Princess Luo Jiean, with the help of Eliza, dazzled a maid and replaced her, and then easily entered the banquet hall through the strong camouflage ability of "sincere deception". "Have you heard from the attendant? Eliza!" Princess Luo Jiean asked after putting the wine glass neatly on the table. Eliza pretended to help organize: "I checked the personnel list. The attendant, Simon, has always been a senior attendant of the royal palace. His family moved to the kingdom of belrama four years ago. The current situation is not clear. Today, his task is to offer wine to distinguished guests in the banquet hall. Considering that the time should be after the sword dance music in the third stage of the banquet, but so far, he has not been seen. ¡± "He should also know that things have been exposed. I''m afraid he''s deliberately hiding." Princess Luo Jiean thought for a moment: "if possible, I really hope he can eliminate the idea of assassination. Eliza, if you find him, inform me immediately!" "Yes, your highness." Eliza nodded. For two days, Miriya and Princess Luo Jiean were closely prepared. Unfortunately, there was only one "sincere deception". After Princess Luo Jiean borrowed it, white dragon katlas could only guard outside the palace just in case. Although Miriya was worried, Princess Luo Jiean still decided to stop it by herself. After placing the wine glass, Princess Luo Jiean just turned back, and a familiar figure was printed into her eyes. Although she was a little old, her majestic and tall body still looked full of spirit. The old man with the crown made of pure gold was standing less than ten meters away from her. Father!! Princess Luo Jiean couldn''t help looking at it more, and she couldn''t help thinking of it. Beside the old king, there were two young men. A handsome young man, dressed in bright silver armor and a cloak engraved with royal insignia, was standing behind the king. Rost thubesen! The Third Prince of Saxony, the brother of Princess Luo Jiean. Just looking at her brother, who loved her most quickly, Princess Luo Jiean was attracted by the figure of another person. She was a young man in Chinese clothes who was holding a plate of cake and eating it impolitely, with a trace of aristocratic arrogance but too proud. Her arrogance always seemed to breed an unpleasant feeling, The young man in Chinese clothes ate a mouthful of cream in front of the old king without any scruples. Even the entourage on one side embarrassed him behind and explained something to the king. The well-dressed young man didn''t seem to notice the disdainful eyes of the guests around him. He was also cynical and complained to his entourage, cutting a cake from the table. This scene made Princess Luo jie''an frown fiercely. In addition to the indecent and rude behavior of the man in Chinese clothes, Princess Luo jie''an hated that the man in Chinese clothes was the famous idiot Prince of belrama kingdom!! Silvado kalenta! Chapter 131 Idiot prince! This title is really not for nothing. Princess Luo Jiean gave each other a bad product at the first sight of seeing silvado. Even the worst aristocrat in the Saxony kingdom is hundreds of times better than his Highness Prince silvado. It''s like a spoiled child in doting. There''s no character as a prince or noble behavior. There''s just the so-called arrogance and rudeness. Silvado''s bare palms are too white, even a little like a girl''s hands. His face is too neutral. Careful Princess Luo Jiean''s nausea found that silvado still put some light makeup on his face. If the appearance of Pisces golden saint jabefika is a combination of beauty and power, silvado is more like a sissy. Just different from the rumored preference for beauty, silvado does not have the feeling of paleness and weakness that some nobles are hollowed out by wine and color. On the contrary, his whole person exudes the feeling of full of blood! "Your Highness, that''s Bell Rama''s Prince of sialdo," Alisa whispered in Rosie''s ear. From the tone, Alisa could feel that he was also disgusted with her. "I see!" Princess Rosai Ann frowned. "Just like the simultaneous interpreting, please watch out for me, Alisa!" "Yes, your highness!" After Princess Luo Jiean explained, she took the plate and went to the preparation room in the rear. At the same time, in the relief group above the banquet hall, Lancer kuchulin maintained a spiritual state and looked at the creatures below. Before the trip, Yalin told kuchulin that the task was to secretly monitor and protect Princess Luo Jiean. If necessary, take her back to odur city at all costs. After fighting with the necromancer xiutik, at the request of kuchulin, Miriya and others kept this secret from Princess Luo Jiean. As a summoned spirit, it is in a spiritual state and will not be noticed by ordinary people. Even powerful soldiers or mages can hardly find the whereabouts of kuchulin. In the original work, kuchulin and dilumudo, who served as Lancer in the fourth and fifth Holy Grail wars, both showed the ability of similar instantaneous movement. For example, when dealing with sea demons, dilumudo teleported to the-15 fighter controlled by Berserker Lancelot. Making full use of the advantages of spiritualization and the detailed map of the palace magic array provided by white dragon katras, kuchulin easily followed Princess Luo Jiean into the banquet hall. It was also considering that kuchulin could follow Princess Luo Jiean that Miriya dared to boldly agree to the plan put forward by Luo Jiean. The tenacious national character created by the cruel natural environment advocates force, and the sword and glory have been the criterion of their own behavior. Kuchulin was very satisfied with the culture and national characteristics of the Saxony kingdom. In this country, kuchulin felt as if he had returned to his motherland in the Celtic era. It''s just that a guy who destroys the atmosphere makes kuchulin unhappy. He looks like a sissy prince. His rude behavior, weak appearance and arrogant personality are really disgusting. If he hadn''t been lucky enough to be born in the royal family, such a weak and incompetent person would only be worthy of being the nutrient of the earth. "Like a stupid pig!" Kuchulin looked at silvado a few times: "this guy like a clown is still qualified to be Luo Jiean''s fiance? Ridiculous!" Although he was bored, kuchulin still had to pay attention to silvado. After all, it would not be a good thing to let this guy die in the Saxony kingdom. Suddenly, a male attendant attracted kuchulin''s attention. To be exact, it was Simon, the attendant responsible for pouring wine and poisoning silvado in the information provided by white dragon catras. Simon''s position in the attendants seems not low. While holding the wine plate, he directs other attendants to shuttle among the guests in an orderly manner. When he sees silvado, kuchulin notices that Simon''s hand clenches his fist, but Simon still keeps his face and does his own things without going out of line. Kuchulin leaned down and stared at Simon: "is this guy still waiting for his time?" According to cartels'' information, after an important speech during the banquet, all guests have to drink wine together, and Simon is responsible for presenting the wine that silvado drinks. At that time, it is the best time to apply medicine. Simon busily presented drinks to the guests and returned to the rear wine room with an empty tray. Soon Simon with a wine cup appeared in the meeting again. At this time, kuchulin found that the maid Eliza and the disguised Princess Luo Jiean also came out in the preparation room on the other side, pushing carts full of food. Eliza, pushing the cart, kept shooting back and forth, trying to find Simon''s figure. Unfortunately, there were hundreds of attendants, guards and visiting guests in the whole banquet hall. Eliza had not found Simon''s figure for a while. "Who! What?" Eliza suddenly heard a sound in her ear. When she looked around, she found no one around. Subconsciously, she looked in the direction indicated by the sound. Eliza was surprised to find that Simon, the target she had been looking for, was standing there, as if beside Baroness EPP''s lady. "Really, I finally noticed." Kuchulin climbed on the roof wall and looked at Eliza who hurried to Princess Luo Jiean. Just now I found that Eliza hadn''t found Simon for a long time, so I had to whisper in Eliza''s ear in a spirit state. Kuchulin was about to return to his old position. When he sat down, he suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart and looked down. Kuchulin suddenly noticed that a man in white knight armor was staring at his position on one side of the hall not far from the old king and silvado. Found by the other party!? Kuchulin maintained his spiritualization, held his breath and looked at each other carefully. He was tall and white. He didn''t look like a man from the Saxony kingdom. The inscription of the cross on the knight''s armor was eye-catching. He didn''t look like a guard in the banquet hall, but like a private guard of an old man in a white robe. The man''s eyes lit up a little white light and walked forward for a few steps. It seemed that there was some doubt, but finally the man took back his eyes and stood back behind the old man. "Did this guy find me?" Kuchulin inadvertently found that the man put his hand on the hilt of the sword, which indicated that the other party had doubts in his heart. However, kuchulin was more worried that someone could see through the spiritual state that he thought would never be discovered by outsiders. Although the other party could not actually determine his existence, he probably felt some. Kuchulin immediately put the knight man on his watch list. At the same time, the old king also ended his conversation with silvado. Facing the prince with noble title but no etiquette, King rhodland didn''t show much indignation. After all, as a king, no matter in daily government affairs, The game between countries is more rude and angry than this. There are too many facts. There is no need to be angry with the prince who is still like an immature child. King rhodland has the magnanimity to be the king of a country, but Prince Rost behind king rhodland is quite angry. His motherland and people have been bleeding and sacrificing to resist the aggression of the ogman for so long, while the kingdom of belrama is still plundering the aid of other countries, He even shamelessly took it as a handle to coerce Saxony kingdom to marry his sister Luo Jiean to belrama and let his sister become the wife of this idiot prince!! Anger flashed in his eyes. Rost clenched his fist and looked at silvado''s defiant appearance. If this were not a banquet hall, Rost would behead silvado on the spot. "Your Highness, please respect yourself. After all, this is a visit to other countries." The entourage who came with silvado said sweating. Just now, his highness, the most "famous" prince in the upper class of the Kingdom, even embarrassed the ambassador and entourage of the belrama kingdom. The behavior of the prince of a country is so rude that he is losing the face of the whole belrama Kingdom, God knows! Why does his majesty dote on Prince silvado so much? His highness, who is called an idiot prince by the people! Silvado said thoughtfully without scruples: "really! It''s clear that these barbarians are too rude. I wanted to see the rumored ''silver snow'' princess. I didn''t expect that the royal family in Saxony was so rude. Isn''t it too ugly, like those ogues, so I don''t dare let her come out to see people ~ ha ha!" The ambassador walked behind silvado and shook his head helplessly. The followers of silvado complained one by one. Attending today''s banquet with his Highness the prince is definitely the biggest stain in their life. Many people have secretly vowed never to participate in any public attendance with his Highness the prince. "Yo ~ ~ there are still beautiful ladies in a country that thought it was all barbarians?" As he passed a maid, silvado said frivolously with a glass. The maid''s eyes were a little unhappy. She just lowered her head and didn''t speak. She took the empty tray in her hand and tried to bypass silvado. This move made silvado stunned. His identity was also a prince of a country. He had flirted with many maids in the days when he came to Saxony Kingdom. For the first time, he found that a maid would directly look at himself with unhappy eyes, Unlike in the past, the maid always looked and posed with fear, fear, shyness and timidity, which made silvado feel a little curious. I couldn''t help looking more. The maid looked very young, her face was very clever, but her figure was completely different from her own young age, especially the rich altitude in front of her chest was comparable to that of a mature woman. Hilwaiduo secretly showed a bad smile. When the maid was about to pass by, she gently leaned against the maid. Suddenly, the maid seemed to notice something. She jumped quickly to avoid silvado, and at the same time, all the wine in silvado''s hands sprinkled on her body, completely soiling the excessively gorgeous dress. For a moment, silvado felt a little angry. Originally, he planned to deliberately sprinkle wine on himself after touching the maid, and then embarrass the other party. If possible, it''s best to let the other party come to his room in person to "apologize". However, silvado didn''t expect that the soft looking maid had such good skills. She quickly dodged the moment she touched her. To others, it seemed that silvado''s gravity was unstable, slipped a foot, and then foolishly spilled the wine on himself. It has to be said that silvado was too arrogant at the banquet. Many people in the banquet hall focused on silvado. Many people could see the scene just now. The angry expression on silvado''s face instantly returned to normal. Looking at his dirty Chinese clothes, he said to the maid, "really! Look at your clumsy appearance. Is there such a rude maid? Do you know the value of this gift? You can''t afford to compensate even ten." Knowing that the plan failed, silvado still took advantage of the problem. In the eyes of other guests, everyone knows that the idiot Prince is deliberately making trouble with the maid. Looking at silvado''s arrogant and domineering appearance, some nobles of the Saxony kingdom can''t help squeezing their fists. Silvado''s move is no doubt not insulting the dignity of the Saxony kingdom. "I''m sorry, your highness!" Silvado''s arrogant expression became slightly surprised. The maid didn''t look any panic. Instead, she took out a towel and wiped it for herself. There were only expressions of contempt and disdain in her eyes, as if the maid who was wiping her dress was giving alms to herself, This made silvado stand on the spot. Male! Princess! Not far away, Eliza looked at the maid in front of silvado in surprise. After finding Simon, Eliza found Princess Luo Jiean for a long time. Before she could go forward and inform each other, such a scene was staged in the hall, which made her feel at a loss The shadow looked at the maid who had begun to serve and said that silvado was silent in the great pleasure brought to him by the maid. He just nodded at the shadow''s words, Suddenly silvado seemed to think of something and suddenly said: I absolutely ignorant of her appearance. Simultaneous interpreting the princess of Roxie, who inherited the silver snow, is also a rare beauty. If she can, she will come to my room. I want to see if my fiancee is as beautiful as it is. The tone of the shadow was as cold as ever, and soon the shadow disappeared from the room. After the shadow disappeared, silvado showed a slightly satisfied expression, looked at the maid kneeling in front of him, stretched out his hand to hold the maid''s head and pressed his lower body. Since he still needs to participate in the signing and publication of the agreement at the banquet later, silvado is not going to waste any time, And the shadow is very aware of his likes. It is necessary that the maid selected is still an unofficial virgin. There was a discordant episode on the way to the party, but for more nobles in Saxony Kingdom, the idiot Prince really lived up to his name. He was a clown even more than a clown! There was no doubt that the topics of gossip among the guests in the banquet hall were added to the various scandals that Prince silvado had committed, and people laughed from time to time. Princess Luo Jiean and the maid Eliza have been watching Simon''s every move in turn. In addition to harboring hatred for silvado, Simon, as a servant, was very conscientious and doing his own work until the old king rhodland and the ambassador of belrama kingdom came in from the rear reception room, and Prince silvado was called back to the banquet hall by his entourage. The music in the banquet hall stopped for a short time. It was obvious that there was an important release. Princess Luo Jiean immediately raised her vigilance and locked Simon tightly with the power of spirit. Inadvertently, Princess Luo Jiean noticed that silvado''s clothes seemed a little messy, but the whole person seemed energetic, but silvado was still arrogant and had no convergence at all. Soon the old king rhodland stepped onto the high platform on the second floor of the banquet hall: "Ladies and gentlemen, first of all, let me tell you a good news. Just now, the special envoy of the kingdom of belrama has reached an agreement with China. From next month, China will officially send a business mission to the kingdom of belrama to assist in the material transportation of mainland countries to support China. After long negotiations, this agreement can be reached with the kingdom of belrama with the assistance of the Holy See At the same time, I sincerely thank the Holy See and cardinal isano for their assistance. " There was a round of applause in the hall. Cardinal isano came forward to bless king rhodland and said, "Your Majesty, this is what a believer of the goddess ishutar should do. The goddess hopes that his believers can unite and eliminate all disputes in the world." The kingdom of belrama is a neighboring country of the kingdom of Saxony, and it has just been at the hub of the material transportation channel of the kingdom of Saxony. In order to resist the invasion of the ogue barbarians, all the materials supporting the kingdom of Saxony in mainland countries need to pass through the kingdom of belrama. Therefore, the kingdom of belrama secretly appropriated a huge amount of support materials, It can be said that it is already an open secret on the mainland. For a long time, countries have expressed indignation over the actions of the kingdom of belrama, but no country has publicly criticized the kingdom of belrama under the interest disputes between countries. The Saxony royal family fought with the kingdom of belrama for a long time in order to fight for the right of transportation. Even his Majesty King rhodland considered that the state agreed to the request of the kingdom of belrama and married Princess rogean, who inherited the Royal treasure from the "silver snow" blood line, to belrama, However, the news that Princess Luo Jiean was trapped in the Arnold mountains had to make the king of rhodland give up this idea. When he was at a loss, the holy Vatican, which controls the beliefs in the eastern part of the continent, extended a helping hand. Isano riston, one of the four cardinals in the Vatican, who is second only to the Pope, came to the Saxony Kingdom and brought the promise of the Vatican. The holy see is willing to provide assistance to put pressure on the kingdom of belrama and has forced the other party to allow the Saxony kingdom to directly send business groups and transport teams to be stationed in belrama. For the kingdom of belrama, the conclusion of this agreement is equivalent to cutting off a way to make money without cost. Although many noble members linked to their interests oppose signing it. However, the Holy See''s huge influence made it impossible to ignore. In addition, the noble excuse that the Saxony kingdom was in the front line of resisting the ogemans, the post-war agreement was finally signed after some bargaining negotiations. Looking at the applause of the guests below, the old king of rhodland was also in a myriad of moods. This agreement was really hard won. The Holy See played an important role in promoting the signing of the agreement, but the old king knew very well that there was only exchange of interests between countries. The Holy See, a religious organization with great influence on the mainland and not even inferior to the country, was by no means so great and selfless. In order to sign the agreement, the Saxony Kingdom also gave in some interests to the Holy See "It will be an important task in the future to reorganize the consumed national strength. I hope you will use your strength to do your best for the prosperity of your country." Speaking of this, the old king slowly walked down the steps. Accompanied by Prince Rost, he came to the guests. A large number of attendants swarmed in from the rear preparation room in an orderly manner, with crystal wine glasses filled with good wine in everyone''s hands. King Roland raised his glass and motioned to the crowd, "may peace between the two countries last forever in the future!" The people took the wine glasses handed by the attendants one after another. Princess Luo Jiean quietly moved her position and stared at Simon. Sure enough, Simon was really responsible for delivering wine to silvado. At the moment Simon served the wine, she quietly poured the powder hidden at the mouth of her sleeve into the wine glass under the cover of her dress, For this day, Simon has practiced countless times. Ordinary people don''t find the speed when he starts. Looking at hilwirdo, Simon clenched his teeth and forced down his resentment. He tried to keep a smile on his face and took the wine glass: "please use it!" "Oh ~" silvado absently stretched out his hand to get the wine glass. Now it''s the time for the signing of the agreement, and silvado also restrained a little. Not far away, Princess Luo Jiean looked at all this, quietly controlled the power of the ice and condensed an ice block, which was ejected at the moment when silvado served the wine. The ice block passed through the bottom of a lady''s skirt as accurately as a bullet out of the chamber, and concentrated silvado''s feet without any response. "Oh! It hurts me ~ ~" silvado cried out in pain. He tilted his body and couldn''t hold the wine cup in his hand. All of it was sprinkled on his new clothes. Again!! Looking at silvado, who once again took the wine Avenue, the same idea emerged in the minds of the guests around. Even the ambassador of the kingdom of belrama was forced to look at the disgraced prince. Even if you have such a poor acting skill, you can come for a second time, and the process remains the same. Princess Luo jie''an secretly breathed a sigh of relief and conveniently picked up the spare wine prepared by Eliza in advance. When she was about to go to silvado, suddenly Luo jie''an suddenly found that there seemed to be a sharp look at herself and looked slightly sideways. Luo jie''an was surprised to notice isano riston, Cardinal of the Holy see. Simon was stunned when he saw the spilled wine. He finally took the plan to this step. Unexpectedly, this situation would happen! This idiot prince, this damn bastard! At the same time, Princess Luo Jiean quickly walked to silvado, who was held by her entourage: "sorry, please change a bar." With the help of his entourage, silvado straightened up and reached out to borrow the wine handed by the maid. In the blink of an eye, silvado was surprised to find that the maid in front of him was the girl who humiliated himself not long ago. In full view of the public, it was the last moment of the banquet. Silvado could only try to restrain his discontent and took the glass. Prince Rost, who followed the old king, quietly made a gesture to the maid to indicate that she did well. "You damn guy." Simon, the attendant who had stood aside, spoke with endless hatred. Before the people reacted, Simon quickly bent down and picked up the broken glass fragments. "Damn it! You devil in human skin! Die, silvado!!" It was like his emotions were out of control. Simon roared with a ferocious face. With the help of crystal fragments as sharp as a blade, he stabbed silvado''s chest. The quickest reaction was Prince Rost. The prince protected his father behind him and tried to stop Simon''s attack! But Rost''s action of protecting the old king for the first time gave him no chance to stop Simon. Silvado''s face changed as if he were stunned, and he stood on the spot without any reaction to the stabbing weapon. At the critical moment, a vigorous figure stood in front of silvado. The comer easily grasped Simon''s wrist holding the murder weapon, gently twisted and accurately removed the other party''s joints. At the moment when Simon felt pain and let go, a lower leg directly knocked Simon to the ground, The figure impolitely twisted Simon''s dislocated hand and locked him firmly to the ground. The incident was so sudden that Prince Rost almost unbelievably looked at the figure in front of him. The person who saved silvado was the maid who was upset by silvado not long ago. The mark is on!? Princess Luo Jiean, who pressed Simon, found that Simon''s eyes began to twinkle with blood red. She immediately understood that the other party was going to kill Simon. A blue light ball was taken out of the storage ring. Princess Luo Jiean hurriedly pressed the light ball into Simon''s body. The force of the ice burst out and instantly turned Simon into an ice sculpture. The red light in Simon''s eyes seemed to be solidified together. The guards who arrived soon escorted Simon, who had been frozen into ice sculpture, and silvado was supported by the attendants. In the face of this sudden assassination scandal at the banquet, the old king of rhodland quickly instructed to imprison Simon in prison and let the prince be responsible for the investigation afterwards. Compared with Simon''s sudden assassination of Prince silvado, the old king''s sharp eyes focused on the unusual maid, perhaps all the guests in the whole hall! Princess Luo jie''an smiled helplessly, looked at her father and looked at the anxious maid Eliza. Princess Luo jie''an took off the black silk maid gloves and gently held the ring named "sincere deception" on her index finger! Chapter 134 The silver hair like crystal silk flying in the air, and the maid''s clothes that have been magically transformed after taking off the ring have also disappeared. Instead, the concise and heroic scales are replaced. Princess Luo Jiean looks heroic like the female martial god in the myth. With the baptism of dragon blood, Princess Luo Jiean inadvertently exudes a vast dragon power, Compared with those gorgeous noble ladies and ladies, Princess Luo Jiean has a more superior momentum at this time, which makes people couldn''t help focusing their attention together. Silvado, who was still shouting pain and complaining, also looked at the silver haired woman in front of him until the old king rhodland broke the silence sweeping the whole banquet hall. The old king of rhodland came to his daughter, and even Prince Rost looked at his sister in surprise. Princess Luo Jiean gently saluted, "father!" The old king of rhodland controlled the excitement in his heart. Once the old king had been ready to accept the fact that he would lose his most beloved daughter forever. Perhaps his daughter would be happier than marrying her daughter to the stupid Prince of belrama and living under the protection of an ancient god, This is probably the only reason for the old king to comfort himself. In an instant, there was a whisper in the hall. No one expected that the maid who first had a festival with Prince silvado and saved silvado''s life just now was the only princess Luo Jiean in the royal family who inherited the blood of "silver snow", Except for a few royal family members, most unwitting Saxony nobles looked at the princess regarded as a treasure by the royal family with respect and amazement. It was really unexpected that the princess was much more beautiful than what was rumored. It was like the incarnation of the goddess of ice and snow, which made people feel in awe. "Really, it''s a hundred times better than that. Beautiful Highness Princess Rosai an." Compared with the visiting guests, silvado was shocked and unbelievable. The rude maid who had a festival with herself was actually the ''silver snow'' Princess of Saxony kingdom. No wonder he was so arrogant and rude to himself. After silvado was helped up by his entourage, he stared at Princess Luo Jiean. As a prince of a country, there are many beautiful women of different styles in his * *. No matter the maid in the palace or the noble woman, as long as he sees it, he will get it, even the rare Asian Orc beauty. In the past, most of those noble girls and royal women were arrogant and self righteous. They were good for nothing except some use on the goose down bed. However, it was the first time for them to see such a beautiful girl with the noble status of a princess and the unique temperament of the superior. And the princess of silver snow is her fiancee!! At the thought of this, a glimmer of greed flashed in silvado''s eyes. As her fiancee, the beautiful ''silver snow'' will soon lie in her * * bed. Watching silvado slowly come over, some nobles of Saxony Kingdom showed their disgust. It was angry that the kingdom of belrama used material transportation as a handle to coerce the royal family to take away the "silver snow" as a proof of royal blood, Especially at the banquet today, silvado, the famous idiot prince, showed his incredible stupidity. When Princess Luo Jiean''s beautiful posture appeared in front of everyone, it made the guests of Saxony hate this forced political marriage. It is an insult and blasphemy for such a beautiful princess to marry that stupid prince as ridiculous as a clown! Prince Rost stepped forward and protected his sister behind him: "I''m sorry, your Highness Prince silvado. The Saxony kingdom will thoroughly investigate what happened today and will give you a satisfactory answer." "I think so. This is probably the most special party I''ve ever had." She smiled narrower and moved her eyes to Princess rodgem ANN, who was behind Rost. "Just impolite, Princess Royal, Princess rodgem. You are a hundred times more beautiful than the rumors. As your fiancee, I am very proud to marry you who are so beautiful and intelligent." Silvado deliberately said the words "fiance" very seriously. Prince Rost and some young noble heroes could not help frowning. However, silvado ignored the sight of undisguised disgust around him, and just looked at Princess Luo Jiean with "appreciation". "Shut up! I will never allow you to insult her Princess highness!" Among the guests around, a handsome boy in Chinese clothes jumped out and stood in front of silvado. Silvado was stunned. He didn''t expect that someone would jump out at this time. Suddenly, an anger rushed to his heart: "you rude person!! do you know who you are talking to? Is that how Saxony Kingdom treats visitors?" The young man angrily pulled out his sword, pointed to silvado and said, "you mean man, if you are still a man, take out your little undetectable courage and have a duel with me!" Saxony King''s national style is always martial, and cowards and cowards are always ridiculed. Because of this, appropriate sword wearing is also allowed at the banquet. None of the nobles present stood up against it, but made room in the banquet hall, Perhaps most nobles can''t wait for this brave boy to teach the idiot prince who looks like a sissy. Even kuqiulin, who was still hiding at the top of the sky, came to the spirit and looked at the open space below, ready to see a good play. "Kenain! No nonsense." The grand duke Maurice grabbed his son''s shoulder and scolded. Although he was over sixty, the grand duke Maurice, who had made great contributions to the neutrality of the Ogg war, still looked powerful. His strong arms firmly fixed kenayin, so that kenayin filled with righteous anger could not move. Kenain was a little younger than Princess Luo Jiean. The boy looked at his father and said reluctantly, "but father! You once said that Princess Luo Jiean had to marry because of the threats made by the belrama kingdom by despicable means?" The grand duke sighed slightly, dragged his son and said, "this is not a matter for a child like you. Apologize to Prince silvado immediately." "You coward! Coward! Don''t hide behind others and fight me like a man!" Kenaain looked at silvado angrily and still scolded. For silvado, his martial arts skills are not strong. He doesn''t dare to accept kenayin''s Duel challenge. The folk custom of practicing martial arts in Saxony kingdom is famous on the mainland, not to mention that the young man in front of him is still the son of the grand duke. Such a child must have been taught and taught all kinds of martial arts by martial arts technicians since childhood. "Enough, kenain! Shut up!" Looking at his son still nagging and scolding silvado, the grand duke was a little angry and tried his best to pull his son away. Princess Luo Jiean came forward to appease kainain, turned and gently saluted silvado and said, "I''m sorry, your Highness Prince silvado, I hope you don''t take it amiss." Silvado, who had been so angry that his face turned blue and white, forced his hatred in his heart after seeing Princess Luo Jiean apologize in person and said, "for the face of Princess Luo Jiean, I won''t mind a child''s nonsense." At the same time, silvado''s eyes impolitely stayed for a moment on Princess Luo Jiean''s chest, which was wrapped in scales and armor. A princess with noble temperament, as pure and beautiful as ice and snow, is regarded as the treasure of a king''s room! I really can''t wait to tear up and sully your noble side, and see how beautiful your princess your highness will be. How can you be in a flurried posture and cry for me? Princess Luo Jiean showed a charming smile: "today is also the first time I saw your highness, but I really don''t know anything about my fiancee." "This matter ~ hehe ~ your father, King rhodland, must not have told you. As a witness to the friendship between our two countries, I will be honored to marry Princess Luo Jiean as your wife!" Silvado replied with a smile, but secretly scolded the old king for not telling his daughter at all. King rhodland and Prince Rost could not help frowning. They really didn''t know why Luo Jiean suddenly raised the matter. Originally, a transportation agreement had been signed with the assistance of the Holy See. The royal family planned to use the delaying strategy to push off the political marriage. Originally, the marriage was an insult to the Saxony royal family, Both the royal nobles and members of the royal family strongly opposed it. Luo Jiean ignored her brother''s secret signal to herself, looked at silvado, nodded and said in a positive way: "well, I hope your Highness Prince can prove your bravery!" "Prove my bravery!?" Silvadoton, who was still looking at Luo Jiean, was stunned. "I hope to have a duel under the witness of the goddess of ice and snow in three days. Your highness, you duel with me and defeat me to prove that you are a fearless warrior!" Princess Luo Jiean said loudly, "as long as your highness can defeat me, I will be very proud to be your wife, because you prove to the goddess of ice and snow that you can protect your lover and obsession with a sword." Silvardo stood on the spot, while the Saxony nobles around him cheered one after another, and some people looked at poor silvardo with a look of schadenfreude. We must know that the royal highness of the royal family, the princess of silver snow, grew up from a young age. Although she was young, she was already an excellent soldier. Even the son of the Duke, Kun Na, could not sustain ten strokes under the princess of Roxie princess. The delicate looking idiot Prince is like a woman. I''m afraid he can''t stop all three moves. "Princess highness ~ ~ is there a lot of difficulties?" "I''m sorry! In our country''s customs, no woman will like a man who can''t protect herself. Defeating me proves that you are stronger than me and that you can guard everything you love. If not, please forgive me that I can''t accept this marriage."! Luo Jiean said bravely like a female martial god! King rhodland and grand duke Maurice exchanged a wink. They decided not to interfere in this matter. Anyway, the agreement had been signed, and the kingdom of belrama did not dare to violate it with the support of the holy Vatican. Now it would be better to completely cancel this marriage at the request of Luo Jiean. "Promise! Prove your courage and determination to the goddess of ice and snow!" "I \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Suddenly a low voice, with fatal temptation, sounded in the depths of silvado''s soul, Chapter 135 "Promise to duel" silvado was shocked: "but I don''t know martial arts \ <> The voice in the depths of the soul continued to urge with temptation. Silvado looked at Princess Luo Jiean and replied, "it''s not necessary. It''s rumored that Princess Luo Jiean practiced martial arts from urination. Such a duel is really too dangerous." At this time, the voice in silvado''s soul has taken a trace of unhappy tone. Silvado''s face suddenly changed. He lost the support of the shadow''s "master", and everything he finally got will become necessary. On second thought, the shadow has never forced himself to do anything. This time, there must be a special reason for suddenly agreeing to the challenge issued by Princess Luo Jiean. Moreover, the shadow''s "master" does not belong to the world, It must be absolutely certain to defeat Princess Luo Jiean. "Well, Princess Rosai an, your highness!" Silvado made up his mind, looked at Luo Jiean and said, "I agree to your request, but suddenly considering some arrangements on the itinerary, please allow me to postpone some time. On the 1st of next month, that is, 16 days later, I will defeat you during my visit to the Saxony King''s Hall and marry you back." Originally thought that silvado would retreat, Princess Luo Jiean couldn''t help feeling some surprise. However, even after waiting for half a month, Princess Luo Jiean did not believe that silvado could defeat himself. "All right, your highness! Then I will respect your arrival in half a month." Princess Luo Jiean also officially responded. In the banquet hall, accompanied by his entourage, silvado hurried away, leaving only the whispering Saxony nobles. None of the insiders present believed that Princess Luo Jiean would lose to Prince silvado of the bellama Kingdom, and more nobles focused on the princess of the rumored Royal treasure "silver snow", Following the name of "silver snow", the princess is really like the white snow falling all day in the Saxony kingdom. She is noble, pure and beautiful, just like the incarnation of the goddess of ice and snow in the world. If it hadn''t been for today''s accident, and His Majesty was on the side, many nobles would be ready to greet the most beloved Royal Princess. "Father! Please forgive me for my assertiveness." Princess Luo Jiean saluted. King rhodland waved his hand and looked at his daughter lovingly. King rhodland knew the strength of his daughter. It would be better to have the outcome of the duel to push off this insulting political marriage. Therefore, just now, King rhodland has been silent and let Princess rogean challenge silvado. At this moment, the cardinal on one side came forward and looked at Princess Luo Jiean. A trace of appreciation flashed in her eyes. At the same time, she seemed to have some helplessness: "I really didn''t expect such a situation today. Seeing the princess'' silver snow '', the treasure of Saxony Kingdom, I have to say that you have a very great daughter, your Majesty King rhodland." The old king of rhodland nodded, smiled and said, "thank you." For cardinal isano, Princess Luo Jiean is still very fond of him. After all, he was willing to offend the prince of a country for an ordinary Maid: "I''m really sorry, cardinal isano, I''ve been hiding my identity just now." "Why apologize to me? Boy ~ you''re not at fault." Isano replied with a smile as usual. "Thank you, bishop isano. The assassination is really an unexpected event. I promise I will thoroughly investigate it." After thanking him, King rhodland said in a euphemistic tone that the most feared thing about the assassination was to let the belrama Kingdom make a fuss and put forward some excessive demands. As a cardinal, isano has experienced many rights struggles. Naturally, he understands what king rhodland thinks: "please rest assured, your majesty, I believe that this assassination is an accident, which will not affect the cooperation between us and the kingdom of belrama. After all, resisting the invasion of the ogues is the most important thing." Isano bowed slightly and left slowly. The Vatican Knight following isano suddenly turned around and looked at Princess Luo jie''an. When she found that Princess Luo jie''an noticed her, the Vatican Knight nodded slightly and strode to follow the cardinal to leave the banquet hall. The assassination, the challenge letter issued by Princess silver snow, and a celebration banquet ended amid the discussion of many nobles. In the old king''s study, a small number of important Royal dignitaries in the Saxony Kingdom gathered together, including the court mage Gretel who had just received the news and hurried from the law school. "I forced Eliza to help me with this. I hope your father doesn''t blame Eliza." Princess Luo Jiean sat opposite her father, looked at the uneasy maid behind her and said, The old king of rhodland looked at Eliza slightly and nodded, "I know. This time you stopped the assassination, and I don''t want to investigate any responsibility. Go out first." Eliza thanked the king and looked at Princess Luo Jiean with a little worry. After all, she gently left the study under the sign of each other''s eyes. "Thank your father" King rhodland waved his hand and said to his daughter in a loving tone, "I once thought I would lose you forever. Thank the goddess of ice and snow for her protection! Luo Jiean, you are finally back." "It worries you, father!" Princess Luo Jiean was also helpless to show her shame. Now she is sandwiched between Yalin, the king of the white dragon, and her motherland. The blood of the giant dragon in her body is calling for her to reproduce the strength and prosperity of the white dragon clan all the time, but the human blood makes it impossible for her to completely give up everything in the past. Soon Princess Luo Jiean told some important news about the assassination, especially the mysterious people Miriya met, including arranging a series of plans prepared by Simon for his inner circle. Of course, Princess Luo jie''an naturally removed the news about Miriya and her party. When she heard the mysterious people mentioned by Princess Luo jie''an, the faces of the old king rhodland, the grand duke Maurice and the court mage Gretel suddenly changed, and even the prince Rost next to her became very surprised. "OK! I know this. This news is very important. Luo Jiean, I will let people use this news to thoroughly investigate the matter." King rhodland gave Prince Morris a color, and the latter nodded quietly. Looking at the father and brother whose face suddenly changed, even the wise master Gretel looked confused. Luo Jiean knew in her heart. I''m afraid her father already knew who was behind the scenes, and the background of the behind the scenes was not general. "What can your highness tell us about what happened in the mountains?" It was the court mage Gretel who asked questions. After the great mage faroen returned, his mentor just hurried to explain himself, and hurried back to the "Tower of sages" to reconcile the contradiction between conservatism and innovation. Gretel felt that his mentor knew a lot of important news that day, but it seemed that there were some difficult to tell. Until now, Gretel still remembers a sentence left to herself by his mentor Farron before he left - we are only mortals after all, and the only thing that can fight against the gods is the gods themselves! "I''m sorry, master Gretel. Please forgive me for not telling too much." Princess Luo jie''an lowered her head slightly and said with apology, "I can only tell you that the master has no hostility to Saxony kingdom. This storm of misty forest was caused by the master who just woke up. The master just doesn''t want to be disturbed by outsiders. I can guarantee that the scope of the storm will not spread out of misty forest." Luo Jiean''s words finally settled the king of rhodland, who had been worried about the expansion of the snowstorm. At the next moment, the old king frowned again: "is your master the ancient god of the dominant yanoder mountains?" "Yes, father!" Princess Luo Jiean nodded: "please don''t worry. The master is not cruel and ruthless. In fact, I am very happy and free in these days of living in the yanoder mountains. In addition to being unable to leave the yanoder mountains and the forest of fog, the master didn''t force me to do anything." Miss yuansaka Lin, who is always confident, works and teaches with pride, doesn''t like to talk a little venomous, but she is still very concerned about others. She always takes a lot of clothes to dress herself. She is a Medea tutor who is a little fond of teasing people, as well as major Alex with a forthright personality, Mr. Didier with a sense of wisdom and a cold flying shadow, These are the friends Luo Jiean knew in the city of odur. During her life in the Arnold mountains, Princess Luo Jiean felt unprecedented relaxation and freedom for the first time. There were no annoying etiquette lessons, no bodyguards behind her at any time, and no noble officials who flattered her, We all live together as equals, help each other, and strive to rebuild the war-torn city of odur. yes!! There is no atmosphere of intrigue in the city of odur under the command of his majesty Yalin, the king of the white dragon. Everyone is honest with each other and supports each other. Wherever he goes, he feels a harmonious atmosphere and can''t help but relax his vigilance. "This time I can only return, which is also the master''s instruction!" Princess Luo jie''an looked at the time and said slowly, "the master has no intention of expansion, but the master wants to tell your father through me that there is no need to be enemies of each other''s embankments between the jade Arnold mountains of the Saxony kingdom. If possible, both sides may become allies supported by each other." "Ally!? ally with a God?" King rhodland was a little surprised. Luo Jiean looked at her father and nodded, "in fact, the master wants to make a deal with Saxony kingdom." Prince Morris said with a trace of doubt, "does an omnipotent God need to trade with us mortals?" "The relationship between gods and mortals depends on each other. This is what the master once told me." "It seems that the gods are not as omnipotent as they think." Duke Morris couldn''t help but take a trace of contempt. As a battlefield veteran, Morris is always eager for new challenges. Princess Luo Jiean shook her head and looked at the Duke with a serious look: "Uncle Morris! Please don''t underestimate the power of the master. No God in the world can ignore all laws and regulations, but the power of the master as a God is definitely not something we can guess. At least it''s not difficult for the master to destroy the kingdom of Saxon." The king of rhodland motioned to the Duke to silence first: "well, then tell me Luo Jiean, what kind of transaction does the ancient god of the yanoder mountains hope to make with our country?" Chapter 136 "If I can, I hope my father can go with me to see someone. "Who?" "The messenger of the master who came with me!" The messenger of the gods? All the people in the room immediately face each other. For the dignitaries and members of the royal family of Saxony kingdom in the room, meeting, receiving and negotiating are ordinary things, but the object referred to is also a member of mortals, facing gods beyond secular forces, Even if it was just the messenger of the gods, a rare sense of tension and uneasiness filled the room. Princess Luo Jiean got up at this time and saluted her father and said, "sorry, father, please forgive me for leaving first. I have to tell the master''s messenger what happened today." "Leave?" King rhodland not only wrinkled his forehead and said, "do you want to leave, Luo Jiean?" The old king''s words immediately drew the attention of the people in the room to his royal highness, and just returned to his home. Prince Rost, the elder brother, made the first objection and tried to prevent Luo Jiean from leaving. As the morning approached, only the old king rhodland and Prince Rost were left in the room, and the court mage Gretel was still asking Princess Luo Jiean about something. "This time I can only come back because of my master''s wishes. In short, I am just a guide." Luo Jiean said lightly that she avoided some questions raised by Gretel * * about the God of the dominant yanoder mountains, that is, Yalin. Even if you know, what can you do? The master is not an existence that can be countered by secular forces. Only the gods themselves can fight against the gods. Luo Jiean''s words had to silence Gretel and the old king. Her daughter is right. What if she knows the secret of the gods? It will only anger the gods and bring disaster to the Saxony kingdom. King rhodland sighed and said in earnest, "then can you tell me, Luo Jiean! Now your identity is the princess of Saxony kingdom or the messenger of ancient gods!" The air in the room suddenly seemed to be frozen, and the invisible pressure penetrated everyone''s heart. Perhaps it was a question that everyone wanted to know the answer, but no one dared to ask this question first, except the old king of rhodland, who was the father of Princess Luo Jiean. Slightly closed her eyes, and Luo Jiean showed a faint smile, as if to melt the frozen atmosphere: "I''m your daughter and the princess of Saxony Kingdom, but I''m also a family member with the master''s blood. If I can, I hope to become a bridge connecting both sides!" "Will you come back again? Luo Jiean!" Asked the old king, with a helpless expression. "A married daughter will always return to her hometown no matter how far she goes!" Princess Luo Jiean took her father''s old hands and said with emotion. Mage Gretel gave Prince Rost a wink, and the latter finally nodded lonely. On the narrow steps with flower pots outside the study, kuqiulin, the spiritual holder, leaned against the eaves and listened quietly to the voice of conversation in the room. Finally, a appreciative smile appeared on his straightforward face. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ A man quietly left the bustling palace. After confirming that no one was following him, Luo Jiean came to the underground tombs through the secret road. Miriya and others who had been trapped in the underground tombs for more than two days finally got a good news. The martial law and search of the king capital have been relieved. The happiest people are probably Xiaodou Edward and Alfonsi, Because their appearance was so suspicious, and they helped Miriya get away that night. I don''t know whether they were seen by witnesses. For more than two days, Edward and Alphonse could only stay in the mausoleum and couldn''t go out. Normally, Kenjiro and manigott can only go out to buy some food and supplies. Edward has long been bored. The underground mausoleum is not only dark and narrow, but the worst thing is that some ghosts float from time to time every night. These ghosts that look like white fog always haunt Gus, He told him about his experience and begged for his help. Even some vicious ghosts wanted to forcibly seize Gus''s body. Fortunately, manigott, who claimed to be his uncle, always cleaned up these guys at the first time, but even so, Edward was tortured every day when he slept. "I''m sorry, your majesty miriamin, I made these decisions without authorization this time." "Although the process is somewhat unexpected! But it can be corrected within the scope. You have done very well, but are you sure about the duel in half a month?" In the mausoleum, Princess Luo jie''an is reporting news to Yalin through the "Ziyan jade" used for communication. Before Luo jie''an, kuchulin has returned first and reported all the news heard at the banquet and in the room to Yalin. Obviously, Yalin also has a heart for Luo jie''an''s loyalty, although she can''t completely eliminate her identity as a princess of Saxony kingdom, However, in the important position, Luo Jiean still faces her own side. "It''s no problem. Prince silvado of belrama doesn''t know martial arts at all. Even if he is given half a month, he is not my opponent!" Luo jie''an is quite confident. Before awakening the white dragon blood, Luo jie''an has been regarded as a soldier with good strength. Needless to say, after awakening the white dragon blood, she has raised her strength to a higher level. "On the contrary, this is what makes people puzzled." compared with Princess Luo Jiean, Yalin, who is an outsider, it is easier to find some subtle problems: "That silvado should know how much weight he has, but he suddenly agreed to your duel request and rejected your description. This stupid prince who only knows to eat, drink and have fun, cowardly and timid \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Unless the goods are some little white man who came across with a cheating device and can do anything for the heroine! In the city of odur, Yalin secretly vomited a slot. Luo Jiean couldn''t help thinking. When he asked for a duel, silvado''s expression was obviously panic and resentment, but then he stagnated for a while, and immediately took the challenge as if he had changed a person. Now it''s really suspicious to think about it. "In any case, I will do my best, your majesty Yalin!" "Go all out and win. If you lose the duel, the situation will be quite bad, okay?" Yalin couldn''t help thinking. Silvado is an unknown variable. I''m afraid we should investigate it if necessary. At the same time, we should also ensure that Luo Jiean can win the duel. Princess Luo jie''an nodded. Suddenly she seemed to think of something. Luo jie''an said with a puzzled face: "in fact, there is one more thing I want to report to you, your majesty Yalin!" "What?" "About the assassination, I found some information from my brother''s mouth about the four behind the scenes people miss Miriya met at that time. The identities of the four people were from the Holy See!" Princess Luo Jiean took a deep breath and said the news that had been tightly blocked by the royal family. Yalin in the city of audur was also stunned, and the nearby xiunaizel and Didier couldn''t help thinking. "I see. You don''t want to participate too much in this matter for the time being. If there is any new trend, you can report it to me at any time!" After a moment of silence, Yalin''s voice came from ziyanyu. Then Yalin also made some arrangements for going to the palace to meet the Saxony royal family tomorrow. Miriya took the lead and went with manigoth and yabofica. The rest stayed behind. Kuchulin was still appointed to continue as a secret sentry. Anyway, the meeting in the palace was also carried out quietly, Although it was said that he was the messenger of the gods, it was actually Miriya who brought the "Purple Jade" and was in charge of the negotiations by sunezer, a belly black diplomatic expert. After everything was arranged, Yalin in odur city turned off "ziyanyu". The effect of this improved magic guide for communication is better than expected. Clear communication dialogue can be maintained at such a long distance. The secret outpost of misty forest is gradually being established. What we need to do is to popularize "ziyanyu" and form a huge communication network, To monitor the huge forest at all times. "It seems that the situation is a little more complicated than expected." After taking a sip of orange juice, Yalin looked at sunezer sitting on the sofa and said. Xiunaizel smiled faintly. It seemed that he was still sorting out his thoughts and didn''t answer. Didier pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said inexplicably, "these clues look very contradictory, your majesty Yalin!" "Contradiction! What do you say?" "If it is only a unilateral hope that there will be bad relations between Saxony and the kingdom of belrama, there is no need for this religious organization to assist the two countries in reaching an agreement. Once the two countries have bad relations, the agreement will be affected and may be torn up at any time." Didier shook his head incomprehensibly: "while assisting the cooperation between the two countries, he is undermining the cooperation. This is not worth the loss. Is it necessary for the Holy See to do so?" Sunezer, who was still silent, nodded: "This is indeed a doubtful point! But let''s make a hypothesis. If the holy see is now divided into two factions, one wants to cooperate with the Saxony Kingdom, while the other wants to make enemies between the two countries. Although I don''t know the reason, religious belief or interest, this is also very possible." Sonezer''s words immediately made Didier fall into meditation. I have to say that it is indeed possible, and even more accurately calculate the reason why the holy Vatican reneged. "I don''t think it''s possible. I know more or less about the Holy See." Most of Yalin''s knowledge of the Holy See comes from Gretel''s memory: "A cardinal personally went to the kingdom of Saxony to participate in the ceremony. Such a heavyweight person personally went to explain the position of the Holy See. The other party is really ready to cooperate with the kingdom of Saxony. I don''t think there will be any so-called opposition factions in the holy see that will destroy the agreement." "But why? Lord Yalin!" Originally, Didier, who was suddenly enlightened, fell into a dead end of thinking because of Yalin''s words. "I also want to know the answer!" Yalin got up and went to the Star Projector in the room. He reached out and stroked the projector. The geographical location of Saxony kingdom was immediately projected in the room. "The geographical location of Saxony kingdom is relatively special, and more importantly, the religious beliefs of this country are not so consistent. The Holy See and holy capital both occupy a place in the beliefs of this country." Yalin focused on the projector and quickly thought about the cause and effect of the whole thing. The scattered clues collected were like pearls scattered everywhere. The historical development of the whole country of Saxony Kingdom and its position were threads and ropes. The whole thing to do was to connect them together. One side believes in the goddess ishutar, while the other believes in the ice goddess Azuma among the five pillars! Suddenly, a bright spot flashed in Yalin''s mind. The holy see only planned this thing. Is the purpose Chapter 137 Yalin in the city of odur smiled strangely. If his reasoning is correct, the holy Vatican is probably going to eat both sides this time. "Do you have any clue, your majesty Yalin?" Shonezel looked at Yalin and seemed to know something. Nodding, Yalin sat back in place and began to tell them his reasoning, the belief competition between the holy Vatican and the holy capital, the battle of the ogman, the trade dispute between Saxony and belrama, and the power struggle within the kingdom of belrama. He embedded the assassination into these clues, and Yalin figured out the most reasonable possibility. "I see." After hearing Yalin''s story, xiunaizel couldn''t help thinking. As the youngest promising Prime Minister of the former Brittany, xiunaizel, who was used to diplomatic struggle, soon came to the same conclusion as Yalin. "Do you need to revise the script? Although it was clear from the beginning that it would confront the Holy See, it seemed that the progress was a little faster than expected," Yalin asked, stirring the spoon in the water cup. "The main body of the whole script does not need to be modified for the time being, but some changes may have to be made in some details." Xiunaizel glanced at Yalin and said thoughtfully, "then, your majesty Yalin, you seem to know very well the two major religious institutions of the Holy See and the holy capital, and you seem to know even the gods from your Majesty''s words." Yalin stopped his hand, Pick up the cup and take a sip: "To be exact, I only know about the holy capital, but I don''t know much about the Holy Holy Vatican. If you want me to explain a little, it''s a long story. The five pillar gods believed in by the holy capital are very ancient gods, which existed before I was born in ancient times. It''s meaningless to explore their existence now. What''s important is that I need more information In particular, after sleeping in the lack of information for nearly 10000 years, the ethnic and belief structure of the whole continent seems to have undergone a great change after the dragon war. " "Is there no similar information in the mind of the great mage Farron?" "No! Farron seems to know only the changes in the mainland situation in the last 3000 years or so, and he knows nothing about the past. It seems that someone has deliberately blocked history." "Then this problem should be solved later. Now our focus is still to contact the Saxony Kingdom tomorrow and how to deal with the Holy See." xiunaizel shifted the topic to the focus: "Your Majesty Yalin! If you can, I hope to test the Saxony kingdom with your speculation in tomorrow''s negotiations." Yalin nodded and said, "yes! But don''t expose too many secrets, especially for me." Although the Saxony kingdom will receive Miriya tomorrow, the actual negotiations will be in the charge of sunezer. Miriya simply acted as a messenger and brought the twin purple jade used for communication to the palace. Yalin is not ready to negotiate directly with members of the Saxony royal family. After all, a God does not need to show up so soon and lose the sense of mystery in the hearts of the world. For ordinary people in the secular world, the more mysterious the God is, the more difficult it is to figure out, the more aweful it will be. After finalizing all the plans, Yalin finally ushered in some free time. With the development of odur City, there are more and more things to deal with. Fortunately, there is no contradiction between the summoned creatures, which saves a lot of things. Under the night, the city of odur also lights up a little. Compared with the original time, when night falls, the whole city is completely shrouded in darkness, which has changed a lot. A person walks slowly in the dark forest. Although there is no light, it does not affect Yalin''s vision. After obtaining a soul stone, Yalin''s range of activities has expanded a lot. He can leave the yanoder mountains and enter a large part of the forest. However, this position is still a long distance from the habitat of the fleeing high elves. This is the limit! He stopped. Standing in the wind and snow, Yalin felt that every step forward was as heavy as a kilogram of boulder. The whole person was bound by an invisible chain and was constantly pulled back by it. Reluctantly shrugged, and Yalin had to give up. When he was preparing to return to odur City, a little green light lit up in the forest on one side. "Wolves?" Yalin looked blandly at the green light and dark figure constantly changing around. He hid his breath, making these cracked toothed wolves mistakenly think that he is just a powerless single human. Obviously, there are more than 20 wolves in this group. Usually, the wolves are difficult to be found under the cover of night, but Yalin''s powerful mental detection fully senses the trend of each cracked toothed wolf. These greedy little things are looking for a gap and trying to attack. But Yalin didn''t take it to heart at all. He just walked back. After following for a period of time, these cracked toothed wolves have never launched an attack. It seems that they are also confused. This single human does not show a timid look at all, nor does he make any action of defense or trying to fight back. He seems to walk with complete disdain. Instead, these actions make the cracked toothed wolves dare not come forward. "Can''t help it at last?" Yalin stopped, because a killing intention had been sent out from several cracked toothed wolves. The cleft toothed wolf''s jaw bite strength is so strong that it can penetrate the lock armour. It was once the beast that hunters were most reluctant to encounter (except now). After being penetrated by the frost power contained in the gift of the White Dragon King, the cleft toothed wolf''s strength increased greatly. However, Yalin''s body is now completely composed of ice crystals, and a little strengthening is enough to match the hardness of refined steel. Woo ~ woo ~ woo ~ with this howl, the cracked toothed wolf with several big teeth broken by Yalin''s wrist screamed and rolled around on the ground, and his front paws kept scratching his bloody mouth to try to alleviate the pain. Immediately, the surrounding cracked toothed wolves rushed up in an instant, ready to use the wolf sea tactics to solve Yalin. "Your mouth stinks ~ didn''t brush your teeth, did you?" "Don''t drag my legs behind me." "Hey! Hey! Don''t bite me!" Yalin looked at these cracked toothed wolves biting and biting on his body. He bounced their forehead with his fingers and flew them out one by one. Soon, more than a dozen cracked toothed wolves with red envelopes on their forehead lay down on the snow. The rest of the wolves stood still and retreated involuntarily on the spot. The cracked toothed wolf who got up looked at the strange human in front of him. Knowing that he had found the wrong object, the wolves were ready to run away. Yalin smiled and released Long Wei. Suddenly, the wolves stood still as if they had been applied with petrochemical magic, and a cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the leading cracked toothed wolf. Looking at Yalin coming step by step, many cracked toothed wolves lay on the ground and lowered their heads. They were no longer ferocious, like a lost dog. In front of the dragon, even the famous ferocious Griffins and bloody and cruel scorpions dare not take the initiative, not to mention a group of cracked toothed wolves only changed by the power of ice and frost. The huge power difference makes the cracked toothed wolves dare not breed resistance, and even the idea of escape has been completely eliminated. "Are you the wolf king?" Yalin twisted the neck of a large cracked toothed wolf and pulled it up like a dog. The ability of spiritual detection allows Yalin to directly transmit his thoughts to the cracked toothed wolf''s mind. Shrink your front paws and shake your head desperately! The cleft toothed wolf looked at Yalin with a pitiful look, and the dignity of the wolf was like a domestic dog. "Isn''t it?" Spit out your tongue and nod desperately! "Well, don''t pretend to be pathetic." From the memory in the cracked toothed wolf''s mind, Yalin learned that this team of wolves was just a team out in charge of hunting. There was a huge wolf nest not far away. The real wolf king didn''t go out in the nest. Suddenly, Yalin thought of something. The "team leader" split toothed wolf was thrown to the ground. Yalin said, "go back and call your head and tell him that if he doesn''t come within an hour, his cubs will die." Looking at the split toothed wolf running away quickly, Yalin found a stone and sat down. Idle and bored, he ordered the split toothed wolf to do a variety show to kill time. In the open space, dozens of split toothed wolves stood up, their front paws leaned against the shoulders of their former companions, formed a circle, walked along the road, and then rolled, pretended to be dead, shook hands, turned in circles and so on, More than a dozen cracked toothed wolves lay panting on the ground, tired and unable to move any more. Yalin also felt the breath coming from a distance at this time. Soon, a giant wolf jumped out of the forest and aroused a large amount of snow when landing. Compared with the ordinary split toothed wolf, the wolf king was a whole size larger, with blue and white fur and extremely soft fur. There must be a scar on the wolf king''s right eye and left claw, which must have been left during the fight, Even if he just stood there quietly, the wolf king had a momentum of not being angry and self threatening. Only then did the cracked tooth wolves tossed by Yalin on the ground immediately drag their tired bodies to stand up, All right, you can get out of here. After Yalin issued the order, the more than a dozen cracked toothed wolves ran behind the wolf king like an amnesty. The wolf king ignored his people, but walked step by step to Yalin''s face and stared at it with scarlet pupils for a while. Soon, the wolf king''s face showed awe and slightly lowered his head. This move surprised Yalin. With such rich emotional changes, it is obvious that the wolf king is far superior to the ordinary split toothed wolf in intelligence and expression ability. "Do you understand me?" Alin asked tentatively I can understand what you mean The wolf king''s voice was fed back in his mind. Although it was intermittent, compared with those cracked toothed wolves who couldn''t express their meaning accurately, the wolf king seemed smarter than Yalin imagined. "It seems that you are much smarter than your peers. Well, make a long story short." Yalin condensed a chair with ice crystals, sat down and said, "take all your compatriots and submit to me. In return, I guarantee the safety of you and your compatriots, including food, shelter and absolute control over the forest of this generation." The wolf king was very surprised. In the inherited blood memory, the dragon family is the top species in the food chain, and even humans have to fear three-thirds of the powerful existence. Now the giant dragon obviously turned into a human shape has said a requirement that the wolf king''s simple wisdom can''t fully understand. "New leader? How to say \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Yalin learned something from the memory of a cracked toothed wolf. This generation of cracked toothed wolves has been competing for territory with another one horned python. The two sides have been fighting each other for more than ten years, but they can''t completely drive each other out. Not long ago, ice shooter ash told Yalin that he hopes to add some pets that can be used for the common patrol of ice shooters stationed in the forest, The group of split toothed wolves that appeared tonight just met the requirements put forward by AI Xi, so Yalin called out the wolf king and prepared to negotiate with each other. As long as the other party agrees, he only needs to spend some material energy to get a whole group of split toothed wolves, and then save a lot of valuable soul energy Chapter 138 In the face of Yalin, although the wolf king''s voice revealed the fear s ¨¨, it still expressed the scruples in his heart. "Turn you into a dog? Hehe ~ ~ if you really lose wild x ¨¬ ng and become a dog, it will be me who will have a headache." The meaning that Yalin passed to the wolf king is very simple. He gives the cracked tooth wolf enough food, enough Z ¨¬ y ¨® u and living space, and will expel the one horned Python from this area. Of course, if these Python are useless for the development of odur City, in return, the adult wolves in the cracked tooth wolf group will become frost J ¨© Ng Ling Bing Feng is the wolf of the SH ¨¨ hand, helping the scouts and sh ¨¨ hand to patrol the fog forest in this area. After negotiating for a while, the wolf king, who is a beast but has opened a lot of wisdom, also knows how to examine the current situation. In the face of the dragon family, the wolf king finally agreed that at least with the help of the dragon family, the whole ethnic group will no longer fear any foreign enemies. After returning to odur city first, Yalin invited AI Xi to discuss the placement of split toothed wolves. Because the nest of split toothed wolves is outside the scope of action of Yalin, AI Xi can only lead several ice front sh ¨¨ hands and a white dragon warrior to check. There are nearly 400 split toothed wolves in this split toothed wolf group, including J who can be trained as war wolves ¨© There are more than 100 strong adult wolves. After looking at the location and layout of the wolf''s nest, Yalin directly built the whole wolf''s nest into a war wolf training camp with the summoning system, summoned a group of ice front sh ¨¨ hands and scouts to start stationed here, and a frost snow J ¨© Master ng was also ordered to go to the wolf''s nest to build the portal. After dealing with these things, it has entered the middle of the night. Yalin, who is idle again, has nothing to do. He summoned a group of water element creatures in the training field as his training opponents. The power of the White Dragon King is very powerful. With the absolute power and speed of the white Dragon King, Yalin can overwhelm x ¨¬ ng and crush any enemy in the human world, But Yalin also knows that the main enemy he will face in the future is the existence in legends and myths. The biggest weakness of himself as a jumper is that he has not experienced the battle of real life and death struggle. He does not know fencing and martial arts. Without the strength of the White Dragon King, he can only be beaten passively in front of any enemy with equal strength. Therefore, Yalin dare not relax and ask for advice from Miriya''s fencing and Tuoqi, the second master of Beidou Shenquan, As long as you have free time, you will constantly spur and train yourself. The training ground has been built to level 10. Now the training ground has a new function, that is, environmental simulation. The training ground can be divided into four different spaces and simulate various environments, such as forest, desert, next door, swamp, snow, etc., and can also add corresponding virtual enemies in the environment for combat. But environmental simulation needs a lot of magic spar as energy support. The huge crystal stones suspended in the air built in the city are "magic torrent crystal pillars"! The crystal column can continuously absorb the magic in the space, purify and store it. These stored magic can be used to supplement the magic crystal stone that runs out of magic and the magic guide for lighting that transmits magic to the whole city. To Yalin, the building is like a power plant in a real-time strategy game. Among them, Feiying uses the training ground the most times, and what makes Yalin speechless is that there are snow mountains outside odur, but Feiying has to simulate the snow scene in the training ground to fight! The night is always quiet and desolate. The underground magic workshop of a luxury house in the inner city still flashes a little light. The workshop equipped with constant temperature magic guide maintains the most comfortable temperature all the time. Under the light, yuansaka Lin sitting in front of the magic processing table is focusing on a fist sized magic crystal with a pair of small gold wire glasses, Lin, who originally looked sweet and had the temperament of a young lady, showed a sense of beauty after wearing this pair of glasses. This magic crystal is the one with the best purity in the mine today. According to the drawing, this magic crystal will be applied to the central transmission of a portal, which requires very high requirements for grinding and engraving of magic crystal. After polishing the magic crystal stone, Lin began to arrange a magic array for carving. Suddenly, a burst of sleepiness rushed to my heart, and I couldn''t help stretching: "it''s two o''clock in the morning?" "I didn''t expect time to pass so fast ~ ~ Oh, I''m so sleepy!" After looking at the floor type pendulum clock on one side, Lin couldn''t help smacking his tongue and put down the magic crystal stone in his hand: "take a nap first and try to finish carving this magic crystal stone today." Lying on the sofa, Lin leaned over and reminded himself: "just take a nap for a while." However, the magic of sleeping God soon surpassed the willpower of miss yuansaka. Zhongyuansaka Lin had fallen into a deep sleep. In his dream, Lin once again dreamed of his mother Kui and his father, as well as his sister who had been separated from him since childhood. "Father" In his sleep, Lin often uttered vague dream language. I don''t know how long it took. Lin felt that there was an extra person in the workshop. In a moment, Lin woke up and found that he had been covered with a blanket. He glanced at a familiar figure in front of the magic processing table not far away, with his back to himself. From the magic light shining in front of his back, This person seems to have taken over his work and is processing enchanted spar. "Mr. Yalin!" Yuansaka Lin immediately stood up from the sofa. Yalin turned his head, nodded, smiled and said, "yo ~ ~ you''re awake, Lin!" "No, I was only going to sleep for a while, but I didn''t think I fell asleep accidentally!" Lin hurriedly tidied up some messy clothes. "It doesn''t matter. If you''re sleepy, go to sleep for a while, but remember to take off your glasses when you sleep." Yalin pushed Lin back on the sofa and was summoned to the foreign world. Miss yuanban was really busy during this time. She ran around to study magic in Medea every day, and then she had to work for frost and snow J ¨© Ng lingmage and dwarf craftsmen taught. At night, he always took some time to select and grind gemstones. After more than a month, Yalin obviously found that Lin was thinner than when he first came. "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Yalin! I''ll have a rest after polishing the last few magic crystals." Although Lin''s face was a little tired, he still showed a smile. "Oh, well, I''ve almost done it!" Yalin took out two magic crystal stones that had been processed and shook them in front of Lin''s eyes. After training in the training ground, Yalin finds that Lin doesn''t seem to be asleep yet through soul connection. Yalin is bored and uses J ¨© Detective ng observed Lin''s behavior and slowly observed Lin''s work until Miss yuanban''s fake sleep turned into real sleep. Yalin quietly entered Lin''s private magic workshop, covered Lin sleeping on the sofa with a blanket, and took over the unfinished work of Miss Lin. For gem grinding, Alin is not very J ¨© Ng Tong, fortunately, the king of the white dragon is strong J ¨© The strong memory and learning ability added by NG''s divine power made Yalin quickly find out the key points of gem grinding from Lin''s books and notes. Although several magic crystals were damaged at first, fortunately, there is a calling system that allows Yalin to continuously exchange high-purity magic crystals at the exchange, In a few hours, from the tragic proficiency of grinding three and losing two to the current level of losing one in five, after paying nearly 10000 material and energy to exchange for magic crystal stone, Yalin finally overfulfilled Lin''s work tonight and the next few days. While processing the last magic crystal stone, Yalin said, "Lin! Just have a good rest. It''s bad for your health to stay up so late every night, especially for girls like you." "Then I''ll trouble you, Mr. Yalin." Lin''s voice softened inexplicably. Looking at Yalin who was still working hard at the processing table, Lin''s face couldn''t help taking a gentle smile. Did not return to his bedroom, Lin took off his glasses and wrapped a blanket and fell back on the sofa. Lin, who was completely relaxed, finally looked at Yalin and slowly closed his eyes. Give people a gentle feeling \ Give people a sense of peace Even in this completely strange world, I can''t feel lonely "Good night, senior student," Lin said quietly in a voice that he could hardly hear. Soon, the girl who had worked hard all day returned to sleep. The charming little red S ¨¨ devil, miss yuansaka Lin! Sitting in front of the magic processing table, Yalin shrugged his shoulders, turned his head and quietly watched for a while. Lin, who had entered the arms of the sleeping God, had the perception and hearing of the king of the white dragon. Yalin listened to all Lin''s words just now. Even if you don''t need to call out Lin''s x ¨¬ ng panel, Yalin can guess how much Lin likes now. Looking at Lin''s lovely sleeping face, Yalin thought. "Nemo!" Finally, Yalin made up his mind. Before Yalin spoke, Nemo had guessed what Yalin thought. "That''s right! After exchanging the Holy Grail curse for Lin, the spirit summoned by Lin can''t be controlled by me, right?" "That''s all! It seems that I still lost to miss yuansaka''s charm." Yalin disturbed his head. Get up and walk to Lin''s side. Yalin gently holds Lin''s right hand. The mantra with two rings as the main pattern appears on the back of Lin''s hand. Yalin offsets the pain caused by the engraving of the mantra with the force of ice. After the mantra is completely formed, Lin still keeps sleeping and doesn''t notice anything wrong. "Good night! I wish you a beautiful dream, Lin!" After performing a magic that helps sleep, Yalin takes Princess Linji back to her bedroom. He hopes Lin won''t be too surprised when he wakes up the next day. It''s time for me to have a proper rest. Oh ~ ~ by the way, before the rest, I have to prepare the magic array to summon the spirit. Anyway, I have to do enough with the scene and form. After all, this is the spirit summoning that miss yuansaka has been waiting for for for a long time Chapter 139 The king of the white dragon doesn''t need sleep in the real sense. For Yalin, the so-called rest is to J ¨© Ng God closed for a short time to speed up the flow of time, and several hours passed in just a few minutes. Sitting on the study sofa, Yalin rested until the sun rose to illuminate the whole earth. It''s just over J ¨© Before Lin, who was closed by God, got up, there was a rush of footsteps outside the study, followed by the frost and snow outside the door J ¨© Before the maid ng Ling had time to give a briefing, miss yuansaka, who was still wearing light yellow s ¨¨ pajamas, had eagerly pushed open the door. "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo!" From home through the portal in a sprint all the way to Yalin is located in the main hall zh ¨­ ngy ¨¡ NG''s study, the feeling of anemia just got up in the morning and the sudden violent exercise made yuansaka Lin pant. Facing Lin''s almost eight degree cry, Yalin only felt that the family motto of "always keep elegant" taught by time to Lin was completely defeated at this moment. "Really, Lin? It''s not like you. Where''s yuanban''s family motto of always maintaining elegance?" Yalin said with a bad smile, "and ~ ~ please change your pajamas first. No, you''re going away." When Yalin said this, yuansaka Lin noticed that his pajamas slipped a large part because of running, and all his shoulders on one side were exposed. If they slipped a little, he would really go away. "Sorry, senior!" Yuanban Lin hurriedly sorted out a pair. At the same time, Lin also found a problem. He didn''t wear shoes. He ran barefoot all the way. It''s a shame!! "It''s a curse on the back of your hand!" Yalin seemed to suddenly ''notice'' the three bright red mantras on the back of yuanban Lin''s hand. Yuan ban Lin, who was also ashamed and hurried to tidy up his appearance, came J ¨© God ng quickly showed the mantra in front of Yalin: "yes, senior! It is indeed a mantra. I have been recognized by the Holy Grail, ha ha ~ the hard work of ten years has not been in vain." Yalin also hurried to check the mantra on Lin''s right hand again and again. Miss yuansaka was excited and began to ask about the call of the spirit. She had a plan to call the spirit now. Because there are still important things to deal with today, Yalin had to postpone R ¨¬ Zi temporarily on the pretext of having prepared to summon the magic array and waiting for the R ¨¬ Zi with the most magic power, but Yalin could see that Lin was originally depressed J ¨© Ng God has disappeared and replaced it with a strong confidence to return to his body. Yalin felt lucky that not long after she informed Medea to "take miss yuansaka back" to prepare for the call, the moon sea in the goddess of the babbler ran to the study in high spirits and took herself to breakfast. On the way, the moon sea was holding Yalin''s arm warmly. The huge and rich on his chest was tightly attached to Yalin''s arm. The soft touch made Yalin feel hot and dry. If Lin or fili saw Yuehai holding herself so closely, what would be the result? In particular, Yuehai still thinks of himself as his fiancee. That situation is absolutely 100 times crueler than Shura field. While having dinner with Yuehai, Yalin couldn''t help thinking about how to deal with the interpersonal relationship with Lin, fili and Yuehai in the future. =============================== Capital of Saxony! Located in a special conference hall in the palace, the old king rhodland, the most loyal court mage Gretel, and the confidants of several old kings gathered together. This conference hall was originally a very hidden secret room in the palace, surrounded by powerful composite protective magic array and sound insulation barrier. Since the former king built this conference hall several generations ago, In hundreds of years, it has been used no more than 30 times, and even few people in the royal family know this room. However, this rarely unused hidden room has made several decisions to save the survival crisis of Saxony kingdom. And today this secret conference hall will attract a special messenger! Accompanied by manigott and jabefika, he entered the palace. Although he had been disarmed, Miriya did not have any worry. The two companions behind him, who were described as golden saints, had extraordinary power. They could smash the earth and tear the sky without weapons and only rely on their hands, Even if you are among thousands of troops, you can cut a path of blood, not to mention that a "shadow" who has been with the team has entered the heavily guarded Palace first. When entering the conference hall, almost everyone was a little surprised to see the woman with a light gold s ¨¨ long hair, like a triumphant knight, looking valiant, but with a beautiful face that people admire from the heart! In fact, after learning that the gods of the Arnold mountains had sent messengers, everyone in the conference hall could not help guessing the image of the messengers of the gods countless times - perhaps those pure silver hair like frost J ¨© The spirit of NG may be a majestic * * Division, or a proud and powerful Dragon - but no one expected that the messenger of the spirit would be such a young and beautiful human woman. The court mage Gretel''s locked eyes finally loosened slightly. The woman really exudes the breath of human beings. Unlike the terrible man met in the yanoder mountains, she exudes a terrible breath that is completely incompatible with her human posture. Of course, it doesn''t rule out whether the other party has some props that can shield the breath. "Ladies and gentlemen, my name is Miriya, representing my master, the ruler of the yarnod mountains, to convey my intention to you!" Miriya said slowly after sitting on the seat of the long table. Behind her, manigott and jabefika in white s ¨¨ cloak stood on both sides. "It''s my honor to receive an angel of the gods, miss Miriya." Old king rhodland was very polite, but his tone was neither humble nor overbearing. Everyone in the whole conference hall focused on Miriya, but Gretel''s eyes cautiously focused on the two people behind Miriya, a purple haired man who always looked cynical, and another blue haired man who made women x ¨¬ ng jealous. They always exude the feeling of making Gretel deja vu. Miriya nodded gently: "although there have been some unpleasant conflicts between us, my master is willing to stop investigating your offenses. If possible, my master wants to make a deal with Saxony kingdom." Although Miriya''s words seemed a little arrogant, everyone in the Saxony kingdom in the conference hall did not show dissatisfaction. After all, he was a messenger of the gods, just like cardinal isano riston of the holy Vatican. Who dared to challenge the majesty of the gods, and he was a God who really existed and showed miracles. The snowstorm that separates mountains and forests is like two worlds a hundred steps away. It is indeed a miracle that only gods can show! "What kind of deal does the God want to make with the Saxony kingdom?" The king of rhodland has played enough j ¨© God. Miriya didn''t answer. She just stood up and took out an improved "twin Ziyan jade" and put it on the seat. The activated "Ziyan jade" immediately projected a person like sitting in front of everyone! A handsome blonde man with elegant aristocratic temperament, wearing a black-and-white aristocratic dress inlaid with Phnom Penh, looked very young but gave people a sense of wisdom. The man smiled as if he was in control of everything and stared at the people like a condescending superior. It can be said to be perfect! This is the common idea of the members of Saxony kingdom in the room. With perfect and impeccable elegance and handsome appearance like your childe, it can be said that he is a model of nobility! Is this the ancient god of the Arnold mountains? For a time, the people in the room carefully guessed in their hearts. "It''s a great honor to meet you! Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is sunezer El brittanya." sunezer smiled and said, "Prime Minister of odur! On behalf of my Lord his majesty Yalin, I will meet you. Who is his majesty rodran, king of Saxony?" Prime Minister of ancient god!? And this is the name of the ancient god!? Gretel has secretly written down the name. Maybe she can use the literature collected by the "Tower of sages" to check whether there was a god named Yalin in the lost years of ancient times. The old king got up slightly and politely motioned, "I''m rodran thubesen, king of Saxony kingdom. I''m glad to see you, your excellency thunesel." Xiunaizel''s projection smiled and nodded: "Your Majesty, I''m not a person who likes to say too many polite words. I hope you can understand. We might as well get straight to the point." Rhodeland nodded: "of course, Lord seunezel, please say what kind of transaction the great ancient god Yalin hopes to make with our country." "Very simply, your majesty, your majesty has a general understanding of the current situation in your country. The ogemans in the far north have always been an important factor threatening the development of your country, and you are well aware of the current situation. The snowstorm summoned by your majesty Yalin after waking up has blocked the way for ogemans to go south. In the past two years, two wars have been avoided for your country Fight. " The king of rhodland thanked; "Yes, your excellency sunezer, the two wars have been avoided, which has brought valuable adjustment time to our country. Please convey my gratitude to the ancient god Yalin." "I will convey it to your majesty." Xiunaizel changed his topic: "although this snowstorm is only the unintentional move of his majesty Yalin, as long as his majesty is willing, he can make this snowstorm last forever. Your country will be able to get rid of the threat posed by the ogemans in the far north once and for all." It was probably the greatest wish of the previous kings of the Saxony kingdom to completely get rid of the threat brought by the Ogg people. For a moment, there was a whisper in the room. "So what does our country need to pay to the gods?" The old king asked tentatively. Unexpectedly, when the other party came, he said the biggest weakness of Saxony kingdom. "If I guess correctly, I think you must think that I will ask you to submit to his majesty Yalin, or turn your faith into your majesty, right?" Said sunezel, leaning against the table with his hands crossed. The old king frowned slightly, which was really his worry. "Lord seunezel! The great mage faroen brought a message to our country after returning from the Arnold mountains." Gretel took over and said, "the great ancient god Yalin doesn''t seem to have an outward expansion of y hope, nor does he want to be believed by ordinary people in this world." "Yes, your majesty is not interested in paying too much attention to the mortal world," shonezer said with an elegant smile "Then, Lord xiunaizel! What price does the ancient god Yalin want us to pay?" The old king inquired carefully word by word. Chapter 140 In addition to resisting the plundering of the ogerman southward, the frozen soil caused by the harsh natural environment cannot be effectively cultivated, and food has always been a huge problem for the kingdom of Saxony. Every year, the kingdom of Saxony receives material assistance from various countries, The secret misappropriation of materials by the kingdom of belrama forced the kingdom of Saxony to exploit some ore and forest resources for food trading. The lack of a large number of people and the backwardness and lack of technology caused by the annual war make it impossible for the Saxony kingdom with a large number of mineral resources to carry out effective mining. The old king rhodland also understands the situation of his country, which is not only the salivation of neighboring countries for the mineral resources of the Saxony Kingdom, but also the mercenary businessmen in the free city, If it were not for other countries'' fear of the large-scale invasion of the oghman south, the Saxony Kingdom might have fought for resources with its neighbors. "The location covered by Saxony kingdom is very special, which just becomes an important channel to get in and out of the misty forest." Sunezer''s projection said calmly: "my Lord, your majesty Yalin, has two requirements. The first point is that the Saxony Kingdom needs to become a barrier, a barrier to prevent secular mortals from entering the fog forest. In return, I can assure you that the annual southward plundering of the ogemans will always be history." Rhodland showed a thoughtful look, and the important ministers of Saxony in the room also whispered one after another. "Lord sunezer! Can you tell me what the second requirement of the ancient god is?" Sunezer of the projection clock showed an unfathomable smile: "The second point is that the kingdom of Saxony helps our Lord guide the escaping elves or dwarves into the misty forest, and our Lord will give them shelter! In return, I can ensure the supply of food needs consumed by the kingdom of Saxony all year round, and the kingdom of Saxony can immediately get rid of the embarrassment of being controlled by others on food issues." A city with a total population of only about 7000 supplies the food consumption of the whole country, which is usually regarded as a fantasy, but Yalin is very confident about it. When playing real-time strategy or strategy games in his previous life, Yalin always used to develop the economy in large quantities, especially pay attention to food production, build his country into a strong country, expand territory, suppress science and technology, export culture and trade plunder. Yalin likes to do these things and enjoys it more than endless war making. After coming to this strange world and getting the summoning system, Yalin made a mistake, that is, he used too much soul energy to summon the dragon, just like building advanced arms at the beginning of the game. He found that he didn''t have the resources to build the most basic farmers. In order to make up for the disadvantage in the early stage of development, Yalin can only rely on material energy for rapid construction. Compared with the soul energy recovered every day, the biggest advantage of material energy is that it can directly convert all kinds of materials collected into energy. After the construction of logging farms, farms and various mines, Through statistical comparison, the output of grain produced in the farm is much higher than the consumption of the whole city, and the conversion loss rate is also the lowest. To this end, Yalin has built a large number of farms and raised the level of each farm to level 10. The farms built by the summoning system can harvest once every three months, and the grain output is very high. One harvest is enough to supply the consumption of 2 million people, although more than half of the harvested grain is converted into material energy by Yalin, However, a large part of the newly-built warehouses in odur city are also stored. These warehouses have the special effect of "freezing time forever". As long as non living creatures are put into them, they can remain fresh forever. If an agreement can be reached with the kingdom of Saxony, Yalin can consider continuing to build more farms according to the situation. Anyway, the most important thing in the city of odur close to the misty forest is land. For the Saxony Kingdom, the two agreements put forward by sunezer are very attractive. The first one can help the Saxony Kingdom solve the problem of Ogg barbarians once and for all, and the second one can make the Saxony Kingdom no longer controlled by others on the food problem. These two things have always been the most desired problems for the ancestors of the Saxony Kingdom, but the situation has changed. A large number of high-priced mineral resources found in the Saxony Kingdom have attracted the eyes of neighboring countries. However, the invasion of the Saxony Kingdom has led to the return of the ogman to the south of the mainland, which has become a taboo that no country dare to commit, Resisting the invasion of the ogue barbarians has become an important opportunity for the Saxony kingdom to maintain peace. "Please forgive me for a question. The ancient god Yalin is willing to give shelter to elves and dwarves. Can the ancient god give this shelter to me in the Saxony kingdom?" Rhodland inquired cautiously and tentatively. Once the ogres stopped plundering south, the Saxon kingdom would lose its talisman and use the power of the gods to resist external invasion, which became a matter that the old king of rhodland had to consider. The plight of the Saxon kingdom in the face of the ugg barbarians has been considered by Yalin and sunezer, Knowing what the old king thought, sunezer smiled with confidence and said, "Your Majesty Yalin is not interested in the struggle for secular rights. It is only because some gods and your majesty Yalin''s'' private ''grievances are involved in giving shelter to elves and dwarves. I think your majesty should not be interested in it." Sunezer''s understatement made people in the whole room talk uneasily. you ''re right! Old king rhodland was indeed not interested, and the whole Saxony kingdom was not qualified to be interested. God knows how terrible it is to have personal grudges between gods** Gretel has begun to try to recall the gods worshipped by elves or dwarves, and try to roughly calculate the identity of the ancient god known as Yalin with the help of this small amount of information. "I am very clear about the situation facing the Saxony kingdom. His majesty Yalin hopes that the Saxony kingdom will become a forest that prevents secular mortals from entering the fog. Naturally, he does not want the Saxony kingdom to fall into war." Shonezer''s projection gently tapped the table with his fingers: "Your Majesty Yalin can stop the snowstorm near the misty forest area in the south of the mainland, and stop it every summer. Your majesty, I think you should understand what I mean." The old king of rhodland''s heart lit up. It was not only the hint of the old king, but also the hint in the words of sunezer. Duke Morris and court mage Gretel were very clear that the ancient god Yalin could use the storm to blockade the Ogg barbarians in the far north, while the area near belika fortress in the south of the mainland could make the illusion that the storm had stopped, At that time, it only needs the cooperation of the Saxony kingdom to play a fake play against the oggs. Countries on the mainland will still think that the oggs go south to plunder every year when the snowstorm stops, as in the past. It can control the weather change regionally. If it can be done to this extent, no one will believe the ancient god Yalin even if he says he is not a God. Gretel showed a wry smile. The ancient gods woke up in the Arnold mountains. I really don''t know whether it brought opportunities or disasters to the Saxony kingdom. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the city of audur, Yalin, Didier and others are sitting aside and watching the negotiation between sunezer and Saxony kingdom with great interest. It has to be said that this kind of verbal negotiation is sometimes more exciting than real fighting, and they have to admire sunezer''s excellent mind and negotiation skills, Worthy of being the first Prime Minister of the holy Brittany empire in the world of the rebellious Lucius. The first face-to-face preliminary negotiation soon made progress. The first requirement was that the old king had shown his heart, but in terms of details, the old king had to discuss with his ministers. The second request made the old king feel a little embarrassed. The elves, dwarves, orcs and other Asian peoples in the east of the mainland had been constantly rioting and fleeing under the support and planning of the Western holy capital, which was also the most hated thing by the slave merchants in the free city. If the Saxony Kingdom intervenes in this matter and guides the fugitive elves and dwarves into the misty forest, it will anger the free city and the Western holy capital at the same time. No matter who these two forces are, the Saxony kingdom can easily offend now. Guide! Guide! It just needs guidance rather than direct intervention. If you can do something secret, although this requirement is risky, it is not impossible. You can get the food given by the ancient god and get rid of the situation of being controlled by others forever. Maybe it is also a thing you can try for Saxony kingdom. "It''s hard for you, sunezer!" The first round of negotiations ended temporarily. Old king rhodland said he would need to discuss the matter. The two sides also agreed to continue the negotiations after a week. Yalin is very satisfied with the results of the negotiations. Thunaizel has fully mastered the initiative in the negotiation process. Next, it depends on what choice the Saxony kingdom should make. However, it can be seen from Yalin''s apprentice who is only half a bucket in diplomatic negotiations that the Saxony kingdom does not have many choices. "Where, your majesty Yalin! This is what I should do as a minister." Xiunaizel saluted gracefully. After four hours of long negotiation, he did not show any feeling of fatigue. On the contrary, he seemed to enjoy the battle between the languages. "It''s a shame. As a king, I can only provide too much help to a bystander. It seems that I still have a lot to learn from you, shonezer." Yalin smiled shyly. Sunezer said in earnest: "Your Majesty Yalin, this is inevitable. As a God, you can''t expose yourself too much. What a God needs most is the absolute sense of mystery. In the face of the unknown mystery, human beings will always maintain awe and fear, and it is precisely because of fear and awe that absolute obedience can be brought! So since you have chosen this path, your majesty, you just need to To give orders, we ministers will help you complete each order. " Yalin nodded with great agreement and said, "I understand that xiunaizel, mystery is the most effective and simplest way to make human beings fear." All fears ultimately come from the hearts of human beings, from the fear of unknown things that human beings cannot understand. The gods in every mythological system in the world where Yalin lived in the previous life will appear vague in description, making people unable to find out the truth. It is precisely because of these vagueness that these gods have established their lofty position in people''s hearts, Or the world''s fear of ghosts and gods is not only a reason, but also a reason called fear. God is to give people vague concepts The spirit is to appear unreasonable God is to give people fear The gods should appear to regard all things as ants In this way, the gods will make mortals fear and surrender forever. On the contrary, they can only breed the idea of killing gods! Chapter 141 In a hidden secret room in the frost wing hall, accompanied by slight element fluctuations, Ya Lin''s ice crystal split Mu ran appeared here. The surrounding walls are densely carved with ancient and profound magic array and engraving patterns. The blue magic crystal with a height of more than one person is suspended in the center of the zenith and slowly rotates. The thick magic is constantly pouring out and transported to the engraving patterns to activate the operation of the whole magic array. The magic array of the whole room finally acts on a pool built in the middle of the secret room. In the pool, the silver white liquid like mercury is slowly flowing with some special force. Looking down, it is faintly visible that a girl''s petite body is invading and soaking in the pool. The body curve wrapped by the mercury liquid shows that the girl is naked at the moment, and the original wounds on her body have been healed, The flowing mercury liquid is slowly sinking into the girl''s body, repairing physical defects bit by bit. Crystal dragon buyani! After ending the battle with the green dragon Istana and concluding the master-slave contract with Yalin, Yalin immediately exchanged his promise. However, Yalin did not directly use the summoning system to repair the blood defects of crystal dragon for buyani, but adopted Nemo''s suggestion to help strengthen buyani''s blood talent in a more cost-effective way. Some blood talent defects were repaired to the most beautiful degree with the summoning system, The other part is to use the power of the White Dragon King with some precious materials to slowly strengthen buyani''s physique. After all, this is the first dragon tribe loyal to itself. After the "novice protection period" ends, odur city will face unpredictable strong enemies. The addition of one more dragon tribe is equal to a strong new force. However, in terms of progress, it will take another month to complete the enhancement of buyani''s blood talent. Construction, development, expansion and training have become Yalin''s daily tasks. Prime Minister shinezer, who has the wisdom of "ghosts", has planned the development direction and steps of the whole city, which has saved Yalin a lot of time, but the lack of soul energy can not make the city supplement enough population, In order to save soul energy, after Miriya and his party set out, Yalin never summoned any special Summoner again, and almost all the soul energy of various rewards were used by Yalin to summon more elves and tauren, but even so, the manpower in odur city is still quite short. After reviewing the consolidated city report, now in the whole city of odur: There are 1400 frost and snow elves in total. There are 500 ice front shooters, about 70 scouts, 220 low-level and medium-level mages, 80 high-level mages and 40 frost prayers. The rest are civilians who can only manage urban construction and mining facilities such as mines and farms. There are 50 mountain dwarves, all of whom have become craftsmen. They forge ironware and weapons in the forge hall and are responsible for teaching forging techniques to Tauren and some elves. One of the dwarves with the highest forging skills, solak, is fully responsible for leading the team. It has to be said that the Tauren have good forging ability, especially the planting and collection ability, which is almost the same as that of the high elves. They are also proficient in herbal medicine and leather making. Moreover, these people are simple and honest in peacetime, but once they go to the battlefield, their strong melee ability can make them become crazy soldiers in an instant. It has to be said that Tauren is indeed a race with quite good attributes. The only disadvantage is that the price is not good. So far, they only dare to summon more than 200. Finally, there are more than 2000 frost goblins working in mines, farms and logging yards outside the city. The only thing they can do is resource production and collection. In addition, there are 30 Mountain Giants in the territory. These big guys are more terrible than Tauren in close combat, The mountain giants were almost a one-sided massacre when fighting against the ogres again. Even the domineering ogres in the far north could not take a hammer from the mountain giants. It was a pity that the Mountain Giants exceeded the lower IQ limit of Yalin''s imagination. In addition to being effective on the battlefield, the construction work in the city under the battlefield, even the most basic work, if no one looked at them, These powerful giants will also screw things up. Most of the high elves who fled into the misty forest are also old, weak and disabled. Yalin doesn''t expect them to recover their combat effectiveness in more than a year, but also considers whether these high elves will be willing to fight for themselves. In addition, he vowed with irogel that he can''t interfere with the life of high elves. However, it is a pity to waste so much labor. Although odur city has been providing supplies to the habitat, Yalin has quietly built a farm near the habitat, so that these settled elves can grow fields and cultivate some rare herbs and alchemy materials. Where is Tuoqi, the second master of Beidou Shenquan as an ambassador? Let Tuoqi help the high elves build cities and towns as soon as possible and recover to achieve self-sufficiency. Make use of the infiltrated blood elves to publicize and encourage them from time to time, so that they subconsciously identify this place as the only home that can live at ease, Yalin believes that fighting for "protecting his home" will be a good reason. Although we have tried our best to make use of the current resources of the whole misty forest and odur City, Yalin still feels that the process is too slow. Yalin has to reconsider how to increase the population greatly during the protection period of only one and a half years, which has accelerated the speed of urban construction. Finally, Yalin had to admit a reality. If he only relied on the creatures provided in the soul energy summoning system, the time was definitely not enough. The only remaining option was to let the local residents of the new world outside the forest migrate in. Leaving the frost wing hall, Yalin thought as he walked. The time passed little by little. Until Nemo sent a reminder, Yalin remembered that miss yuansakarin had to summon the spirit today. It should be almost time now. As caster, Medea should have arranged the magic array for miss yuanban. Suddenly thought of something, Arlington was surprised and his figure slowly disappeared from the corridor In the private magic workshop belonging to Medea in the upper area of the research tower, yuansaka Lin is carefully checking whether the magic array depicted on the ground is distorted and mottled. Finally got the curse, ten years! The whole ten years of efforts have not been in vain! On weekdays, Lin is always haggling over money. This time, almost regardless of the cost, he dissolved all the precious magic crystal stones full of magic into a solution to make this super luxurious magic array. Everything is to summon the strongest servant! "Really!" Medea stood aside and looked at Lin, who had checked the magic array back and forth for several times, sighed: "it is not your power as a magician, but the power of the Holy Grail to summon the servant. Lin, as a master, is just a link between the spirit and the world here, and then it is enough to provide the materialized magic of the spirit in this world." Lin smiled apologetically: "I know this. It''s just the curse I finally got. I hope I can summon ervant in my best state!" During the conversation between the master and apprentice, Yalin appeared in the workshop in a blink: "sorry ~ there''s a little delay. Haven''t you summoned the spirit yet?" "Ah ~ you''re here, Mr. Yalin. I''ve been waiting for you." Lin was very happy to see Yalin coming, while Medea bowed slightly to pay tribute to her master. "So Philip is here, too." In the twinkling of an eye, Yalin noticed the small white girl on the side of the workshop, Philip nodded, holding a cup of milk tea in her hand and sipping: "Hello, Lin Lin." Although she was still as expressionless as before, her tone of voice contained more or less a look of joy. Yalin smiled and nodded to Philip, then glanced at the preparations in the workshop. It seemed that everything was ready, and there was no problem with the luxurious magic array on the ground: "well, then prepare to start the spirit call, Lin! Are you ready?" Lin exposed the three mantras on the back of his hand and said positively with a confident tone: "don''t worry, senior, everything is all right. You can start calling at any time." "Very good, but before that," Yalin nodded and turned his eyes to Medea: "please avoid caster for a while." Medea respectfully nodded and walked out without saying anything. Philip wanted to leave, but was stopped by Yalin: "Philip, you don''t need to leave. It''s not a bad thing to observe this great spirit call. Maybe it''s also helpful for you to learn magic." Philly in reggios in the iron city uses her power to recite power with her practitioners in front of Medea every day. She often takes the reason around the witch Medea. Philly also has some interest in magic. After trying to learn magic for a long time, Philly now condenses a small fireball, a small fireball that can only ignite licorice. "Why did the senior want Medea to avoid it?" Lin is quite puzzled about Yalin''s orders. In Lin''s opinion, Medea has quite rich magic knowledge, and is also very familiar with the calling steps of the spirit in the Holy Grail War. With caster Medea guiding Lin on the spot, Lin can always feel a little more at ease. Yalin patted Lin''s forehead and said, "don''t forget Lin, this is no longer Dongmu city. After you summon the spirit later, you need to explain the current situation to the spirit. My purpose of supporting caster is to hope that the spirit you summoned will unknowingly fight with caster." Yes! I almost forgot an important thing! Yes! This is no longer Dongmu city. This is a new world! Yes! How to explain the situation to your servant! For a moment, Lin couldn''t help thinking. After checking the magic array again, Yalin''s eyes fell on the ruby necklace Lin was wearing on his chest. There were no holy relics here, and the summoning system didn''t provide holy relics, but only ready-made heroes. The heroes summoned by Lin who was given three spells would be the real characters called from the moon world, They are not bound by the calling system. At the same time, the most important thing is that these servants have complete memory and personality. If Lin directly calls with the ruby, what ten * * calls out is! Yinglingwei palace! Yinglingwei palace with complete memory. When he was in the corridor, Yalin suddenly thought of this problem, so he came to the workshop as soon as possible. Fortunately, Lin hasn''t called the spirit yet. "By the way, Lin! There''s another thing I forgot to remind you." "What''s up, Mr. Yalin?" "It''s best not to wear anything containing magic when summoning heroes. Maybe these magic ashes will affect the magic flow of the magic array." Yalin said in a serious tone. Lin was stunned when he said this: "yes, is that right? Mr. Lin!" "That''s right!" Yalin agglomerated an ice tray: "in case, take down the magical things on your body and put them here." Lin has always trusted Ya Lin very much. Lin nodded and immediately took out the magic gems and some magic supplies in his pocket. When he touched the ruby necklace around his neck, Lin was slightly stunned, but soon Lin took the gift given to him by his father, which he cherished most. After putting all the items away, Lin patted his face and said loudly, "OK, Mr. Yalin! Let''s start the spirit call now!" Chapter 142 Holy Grail War! Seven followers led by seven magicians compete for the Holy Grail, a legendary treasure that can realize all the wishes of the holder! The seven followers represent seven job introductions respectively. Saber on behalf of sword soldiers Representing the gunner Archer for Archers Rider representing cavalry Caster on behalf of the magician Assassin on behalf of Assassins On behalf of Berserker Now Yalin has summoned the magician caster Medea and the gunman cer kuchulin. According to the rules of the Holy Grail War, there are only five heroic ranks that miss yuansaka Lin can summon. However, the calling system made by "Panda" is not licensed according to common sense. In the system, caster Medea is in the summoned state, but also has the caster rank. In front of fox yuzao, the wife who appeared in "fat / extra", and Qingxu Giles de rice in the fourth Holy Grail war, they still show that they can call. Since the summoning system allows you to summon heroes with the same level at the same time, does it mean that Lin''s current summoning is also likely to summon heroes with the same level. Yalin once considered directly using the summoning system to summon another hero, and then transfer the master''s identity to yuansaka Rin. After careful consideration, Yalin finally gave up the idea. Judging from the arrogant character of miss yuansaka, he worked hard for ten years, but he won''t even get the recognition of the Holy Grail. This result is absolutely unacceptable to Lin, Lin is unlikely to accept the transfer of his master, which will further hurt Lin''s confidence. Finally, the exchange order mantra gave Lin the opportunity to summon the spirit, which became Yalin''s only choice! "Pure silver and iron. The grand duke who made a contract with the cornerstone. Our ancestors are our masters. Block the flowing wind with the wall, close the four doors, and cycle on the three-way road from the crown to the kingdom." The magic array in the room has started to flash a faint red light with Lin''s spell. Yalin has keenly felt that a large number of magic circulates in the magic array. Even Philip, who is always expressionless at ordinary times, has summoned up her spirit and stared at the magic array in the room. Lin slightly closed his eyes and read every word accurately: "announce that your body listens to my orders, my life is with your sword, willing to listen to the call of the Holy Grail, and those who are willing to obey this will respond!" The battle of the seven magicians fighting each other around the Holy Grail no longer exists. Lin felt more relieved than the short loss. He didn''t have to fight each other or be the enemy of Yalin. In the new world, Lin only hopes to get the power to protect, protect his own power and protect the power he likes. "I swear, I am willing to accomplish all good deeds in the world, and I am willing to punish all evil deeds in the world. You are bound with three words and spirits for seven days. Come here from the wheel of restraint, the guardian of the balance." The red light accompanied by bursts of strong wind blew into the room, and the magic circulating in the magic array was concentrated at a moment. Yuansaka Lin opened his eyes, and the mantra on the back of his hand flickered slightly, accompanied by the pain like being pressed with a soldering iron, but Lin''s lips rose slightly, revealing an excited voice unconsciously, and seemed to feel the pain from the back of his hand completely. At the next moment, the strong red light gathered together, and the space seemed to be torn open, a channel connecting the unknown field. Even Yalin could not accurately feel where the other end of the channel was. The only thing he knew was that even if a powerful soul responded to the call and came here through the channel opened by magic. Red figure!? Yalin, a figure looming in the Dharma array, was surprised. Did he take away the ruby necklace worn by Lin and summon the Yingling palace? Perhaps the necklace itself is not a catalyst, Lin itself can become a catalyst to summon the Yingling palace. The Yingling Palace Shilang who is not called by the calling system must know yuansaka Lin, but he definitely doesn''t know himself. It''s just that Yingling Palace''s personality will never stop until things are thoroughly investigated. "Ha ~ ha ~ ha! Call me, let me have Saber''s job here, and say! Are you my player?" The girl in red like a blazing flame emits bursts of loud laughter, with incomparable self-confidence, as if she were the king here. The female spirit is not the spirit palace!? Arlington felt that a big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground, but within a second, Arlene was completely stunned by the red spirit summoned. As bright as gold, the blond hair stands on the top of the head, the shaking hair from time to time, the charming and dignified face, and wearing a long red skirt like a military uniform. However, the front of the skirt is boldly designed to expose the translucency of the underwear that people can''t look directly at, although it looks like a delicate and beautiful girl, But the opposite of the petite body is the power that people can''t ignore. Saber£¡ Saber, the most powerful of the seven positions of the heroes summoned in the Holy Grail War! Strong joy surged into his heart. Lin was so excited that he even forgot to answer the question of the young girl Yingling: "saber! I \ Ni succeeded! It''s really saber, I really summoned saber." After hearing Lin''s murmur, the young girl in red raised her head like a proud lion and said loudly, "yes! You should feel great honor to receive my response as the emperor of Rome and the king of the world. Now answer my question immediately. Are you my player?" Lin nodded and revealed the curse on the back of his right hand. He replied firmly, "yuansaka Lin, I''m your master!" "Very good! I have sensed the innocence of the contract, but" said the young girl in red with her hands on her hips. "Correct your mistake! You are not my master, you are just the player beside me, remember!" Player!? It doesn''t matter. Heroes in different times have their own habits. Although it''s not clear what the player means, it should also mean master. Lin soon ignored his doubts: "saber, can you tell me your real name?" "My real name? Hum hum ~ prick up your ears and listen to me carefully. I''m the leader." "The son of ganaeus Domitius ~ Oh, no ~ should be the daughter of the ancient Roman Emperor Nero Claudius, who claims to be an artist comparable to Apollo!" Before the young girl in red said her real name, another voice had answered first. Nero, who was told his real name, was stunned and noticed that there were outsiders in the room, young men with silver hair like ice and snow and beautiful girls with the same hair color hiding behind them. Nero still looked calm and said proudly, "ha ~ it''s really commendable that you can say my real name. But before ~ answering my question, who are you?" Yalin comforted Philip, who was afraid behind her, and looked at Nero carefully. This character, who originally appeared in the same person game "fat / extra", was called red saber or tyrant by fans. He was very popular and had the same appearance as the original saber altoria, but he was more stable in character and adhered to chivalry, Nero is more outgoing and eloquent, extremely fond of luxury and strong self-expression; You will be a little arrogant when facing the object you want. In terms of sexual orientation, men and women can eat all as long as they are beautiful. "Saber! Mr. Yalin and Philip are not enemies." Lin hurriedly explained. "Senior? A friend of the player?" While talking, Nero also looked at Ariel and Philip carefully. When Nero''s eyes touched Philip, they stopped for a short time and moved away quickly. However, when he looked at Ariel, Nero''s eyes flashed a doubt. Although it was only a moment, Ariel also caught Nero''s expression. From the surface, it seemed that saber Nero was extroverted and bold, But she also has a delicate side. Although we can''t see the details of Nero, according to our feeling, Yalin believes that Nero''s potential growth rate is probably AA. If Nero''s master is made of almost unlimited magic, Nero''s ability parameters are much stronger than those of caster Medea and CER kuchulin. Forget it, it doesn''t matter! Lin can summon red saber Nero, and I have to say that miss yuansaka is so lucky this time. "I thought the emperor Nero Claudius, who reportedly hanged the lion naked, was a rough man, but I didn''t expect to be such a beautiful girl, an artist comparable to Apollo. Now I believe at least half." This compliment was deliberately said by Yalin. Although Nero was a hero summoned by Lin, in order to avoid unnecessary conflict, Yalin, who knew Nero''s character, deliberately flattered him. Nero smiled contentedly, and even the foolish hair on his head shook involuntarily with his mood: "strangle the lion naked! This is just a feat I imitated Hercules ~ I had many legends surpassing the lion''s naked strangulation before I was alive." Soon Yalin talked with Nero quite speculatively. He likes luxury, great achievements and self-expression. These are all topics that Nero likes. Yalin, who had studied for a long time beside sunezer, also knew how to explore people''s hearts. They talked recklessly about the glory of the Roman Empire in the past, Nero''s amazing feats in the arena, and the voice of Apollo, the God of art, in the golden theater. If you can see the details of Nero, Alin believes that Nero''s favor with himself is definitely soaring. Naked hanging lion!? Almost at the same time, a picture emerged in Lin and fili''s mind, a petite blonde girl, Fighting with lions naked in front of thousands of spectators in the arena! There''s nothing more shameful than this, but it seems that any party doesn''t feel ashamed at all, but seems to regard it as supreme glory. "Very good! I appreciate you very much. I make an exception to allow you to have dinner with me at today''s dinner." It''s completely self-centered, Nero said to ARIM with high toes. Yalin smiled and nodded in response to Nero''s invitation. At the same time, he walked forward and congratulated Lin: "Lin! Congratulations, you summoned a very powerful servant!" "Where is the senior student? I should thank you." Lin also looked very happy and walked to Yalin. "For me, wait for the player!" Nero stopped Lin behind him and stared at Lin: "I can feel that you must also be a magician. Perhaps you are much stronger than my playing." The stopped Lin hurriedly said, "I said saber, master Yalin is not an enemy." "Don''t be too careless, player!" Nero did not let Lin stop behind: "Arlene, although you have a handsome face that even I have to admire, and you have quite excellent taste, since it is the Holy Grail War, I can''t lack a caution to answer my question. Are you also one of the participants in the Holy Grail War?" Lin gently poked Nero''s waist behind him and whispered, "wait, saber. I need to explain something to you about the Holy Grail War." "Player! What''s up?" Nero asked puzzled. Chapter 143 On the open-air platform outside the meditator library, red saber Nero swaggered against his seat, facing the four people sitting opposite, cocked up his legs and tasted the black tea. Lin also took a sip of the black tea. Caster Medea stood aside and quietly watched Nero. His face hidden under his cloak seemed to be thinking about something, Fili sat on the right side of Yalin, eating strawberry cake and looking at Nero from time to time. As the master, hirosaka Lin summoned Nero of saber rank. After the initial excitement and excitement gradually subsided, Lin couldn''t help finding that although the spirit he summoned was powerful in strength, it gave him a headache in character. For example, Nero''s sitting position now, It makes her lower body skirt with translucent design go away greatly, but Nero himself doesn''t seem to care at all. After all, Lin can''t stand this different situation. He quietly tells Nero in his consciousness that it''s ok if he''s in a place where there''s no one. But now, in the face of senior student Yalin, as well as Philip and her teacher caster Medea, as a girl, Lin always feels that Nero''s behavior is shameless. Nero looked at Lin and said with a smile, "ha ~ what''s the matter?" Lin looked at Nero and said it directly. He quickly winked and said: "Don''t worry, player. Every part of my body is a masterpiece of the God of art. There is nothing invisible." Said here, Nero also deliberately stood up to show off, as if to mention his skirt. "Shameless!" At last, there was something afraid of Nero''s felicity that he could not make complaints about peace. Nero shook his head with regret and said, "really, little girl, you obviously have such a lovely face, but you don''t have any appreciation for art. This skirt is designed by me and is the most sought after style in the Roman Empire." When Philip was shocked by Nero''s speech, she had nothing to say. Lin and Lin also stared at Nero in an embarrassing way. This kind of skirt with full exposure was once popular all over Rome. The ancient Romans must have refreshed the new lower limit of IQ in human history. Caster Medea smiled, and her eyes hidden under her cloak lit up, as if she had found a new toy. Lin dropped his head like a defeated cock. The eldest lady had to admit that she couldn''t communicate with saber on some things. Fortunately, though saber in red, named Nero, was somewhat forthright and careless in character, at least he explained the current situation to Nero and told him that the Holy Grail War could not go on according to the normal situation, and the other party soon and easily accepted the reality. "Saber, do you really have no wishes to realize?" "Ha ~ don''t worry, my player." Up to now, Lin can''t believe Nero''s speed of accepting the current situation. Although her real identity is Nero Claudius, the tyrant emperor of the ancient Roman Empire, no matter how great achievements and the past praised by the world, there are always some unfulfilled wishes or regrets after the heroes die, The Holy Grail, which exists as a "universal wishing device", attracted by it, more or less all have the purpose of completing unfinished wills and wishes, but red saber Nero seems to have just come to participate in the Holy Grail War with a game mentality, just want to win, but have no hope of realizing his wish. Nero looked at Lin thoughtfully, suddenly approached Lin''s chin and said in a warm tone: "my player, the Holy Grail is not important to me. The reason why I responded to the call and came to this world is to find an accompanist who can stand on the stage and dance with me, okay ~ ~ player!" The faint heat from the mouth of red saber Nero made Lin feel stimulated and excited: "I don''t know what you mean, and saber, you don''t have to be so close." "Never mind, player, come to my room tonight and I''ll let you understand!" While talking, Nero''s stupid hair on his head shook like the master''s mood. Before Lin had time to react, Nero gently held Lin''s cheek and kissed her delicate lips. =============================== On the snowy mountain with howling wind and snow, a cluster of pure lilies are proudly opening in the wind and snow, and the vitality can even overcome the raging snowstorm! =============================== Such a picture of "aestheticism" suddenly appeared in Yalin''s mind. He was surprised by Nero''s behavior and almost crushed the teacup in his hand. Fei Li blushed, tightly covered her small mouth and stared at the beautiful scene in front of her. For a time, the girl only felt her heart beating rapidly and almost jumping out of her chest. While caster Medea swallowed her throat and head fiercely, holding her hands as if she had found a new continent. The frost snow fairy maid standing on the side was even more red faced and slightly lowered her head, afraid to look at the scene in front of her. Don''t care about other people''s feelings at all. Nero looked very satisfied after leaving Lin''s lips: "very beautiful ~ player!" Lin sat on the chair as if he had been subjected to petrochemical magic. It was not until the faint heat and moist breath from his lips that Lin finally recovered himself: "what are you doing!! saber!!" "Ha ~ what''s the matter, player?" Nero still looked arrogant and said in a warm tone, "I''m just like leaving my mark on the player." Lin suddenly blew up, and the magic bullet with black faint light had been fired from his hand at Nero: "Damn, damn, that was my first kiss!!" "What are you doing, player? Why are you attacking me?" Nero quickly dodged Lin''s magic bullet. Under the instruction of Medea, Lin''s magic application has made rapid progress, but even so, the occasional black magic bullet that hits Nero only arouses a little black light on Nero, as if there was an invisible position to protect Nero. Both Yalin and Medea recognize that this is the anti magic ability of saber, the sword soldier among the three knights. Similarly, the archers and spearmen subordinate to the three Knights also have certain same ability. The level of anti magic ability has been determined by the situation of the spirit itself. Looking at Nero avoiding Lin''s magic bullet, Yalin probably judged that Nero''s resistance to magic was probably level C. Compared with altoria, the knight king of saber, this level is obviously much lower. "You fool!! took my first kiss like this, still in front of so many people!!" "So this is the first kiss of the player. Isn''t it better for me to get the player''s first kiss than giving it to ordinary people?" Nero said, becoming elegant and dodging Lin''s attack, as if dancing. After all, Yalin had to remind Nero: "saber, you and Lin are girls. It''s too much for two girls to do that." Nero scratched the bangs on his forehead: "it doesn''t matter. The player is absolutely worthy of me in appearance. For me, it doesn''t matter whether men or women. I just want to be beautiful!" Wow ~ this setting is too unethical. It''s a two pronged type. Lin looked at Nero''s triumphant look with a sweat on her face, as if she had just said something terrible, and was proud of it. When Nero''s sun shines on fili, fili hides behind Yalin subconsciously. But Nero''s words made Lin even more angry. Several "Wells" suddenly bulged on his forehead. In a hurry, he even took out the magic crystal filled with huge magic: "how dare you say that! Woo woo ~ ~ my first kiss! I''ve always been prepared to leave it to senior Yalin. You took my first kiss without authorization." Ah ah ~ Yalin seems to hear something that makes people blush and heartbeat. As the saying goes, impulse is the devil! Miss yuansaka revealed too much information from one sentence. Lin, who was still holding the magic crystal in her hand, suddenly noticed what she seemed to say. For a moment, Lin stood on the spot and looked at many frost and snow elves resting on the roof. Lin''s forehead was like a steam boiler. Sitting beside Yalin, fili''s assassin, who was happy, angry and sad, also looked at Lin with a bulging face, as if facing the great enemy of life. finished! How could I say that!! This is the only thought in Lin''s heart at the moment. "The player likes Yalin!" Nero looked at Lin as if he didn''t understand the amorous feelings, and said as if the emperor rewarded his ministers: "yes, I can specially allow Lin to serve me with the player tonight. You feel honored, Mr. Lin, but I recognize your talent and beauty." What is the composition principle of red Saber''s brain? If you don''t die, you won''t die. Why don''t you understand. Alin looked at Nero with a sweating face. Lin stood in place, trembling with excitement. It seemed that the big miss''s lacrimal gland was almost in a state of no mention. After all, the big miss stamped her feet and ran out of the roof with ashamed tears. "Saber, it''s all your fault!" Looking at the moment, he ran to Lin without anyone. Only Lin''s words remained in the wind. Nero shook his hair on his head a few times: "it''s all my fault!? wait, player, what do you mean? Why is it my fault?" Chapter 144 "Ah ~ ah ~ I didn''t expect that my lovely student would be such a pure little girl." Medea covered her mouth and smiled at Lin who ran out. Yalin just feels his head is getting bigger now. What is this? Is it a disguised confession? Looking at a pair of Nero Yalin who still felt good about himself, he coughed gently: "saber, our topic should not be too far away. Do you think Lin can be a master?" "The player?" Nero turned over and sat down again with his hands crossed on his chest: "as my player, Lin is very gifted. He can feel the magic just for me." "One of the first three royal families who founded the Holy Grail War, the current owner of the yuansaka family." Yalin waved his hand: "Lin has worked hard for the Holy Grail War for ten years. She is a girl with strong character." Said here, Yalin''s mouth tilted an arc: "so please don''t ''bully'' her too much." "This really makes me a little embarrassed ~" Nero showed a bad smile: "it''s really good luck for me to choose such an excellent player to accompany me. Originally, I was ready to show my skills, but I didn''t have to carry out the Holy Grail War. On the contrary, I was a little disappointed ~" Nero''s words did reveal some disappointment. Yalin smiled: "maybe it''s really disappointing for the heroes who pursue glory and desire, but it''s a good thing for us ordinary people that we don''t have to kill each other." Nero raised his eyebrows slightly: "ha ~ did I hear you wrong? Yalin, you also mean to say that you are an ''ordinary'' person? Or it is more appropriate to compare you with a monster in a human skin. Although I don''t know what kind of hidden power you used, I can still feel it. Even if I fight with you with all my strength, it''s difficult to say the victory or defeat." "A monster in human skin? Hehe." Yalin closed his eyes and smiled helplessly: "when you say this, I really don''t know whether to get angry or feel proud." Although red saber Nero is a little careless, he still appreciates his player ~ ~ that is, miss yuansaka. Nero doesn''t seem to have any special desire to realize. If he has to say, Nero just hopes to have a stage where he can show his artistic talent, and Nero also shows great interest in coming to this new world, Originally, Yalin was going to let the snow fairy maid serve as a guide for Nero to visit the city of odur, but Nero was first dragged away by caster Medea''s appreciation of clothes. Looking at Medea''s appearance, I''m afraid she found a new dress doll. I just hope that the evil and interesting rare witch of ancient Greece can get along well with the tyrant emperor of ancient Rome. "I also designed and made many beautiful clothes. I wonder if saber is interested in enjoying my works." "Caster, do you also know dress design? Hehe ~ then I''ll make an exception to appreciate your artistic level." After saber and caster left, only Yalin and fili were left in the room. Yalin rubbed his temples and rested his brain. Now every new member has to coordinate himself. Sitting on the sofa, fili didn''t seem to want to leave. She still sipped the juice. Fili puffed her face and looked a little unhappy. "What''s the matter, Philip? Aren''t you happy again!" The sudden sound in her ear startled Philip. Unconsciously, Yalin suddenly appeared behind Philip, gently pinched Philip''s earlobe and said. Feili tooted her mouth and pushed away Yalin''s hand: "Oh, don''t tease me! Lin Lin." Yalin smiled gently. On that day, after fili took the initiative to give her first kiss, Yalin already understood fili''s mind. I''m afraid it was Miss yuansaka''s unintentional "confession" today that put a little pressure on fili. After all, Lin has always played the image of a perfect miss. She is omnipotent in sports, noble in temperament, good at magic, and knows how to take care of and housework. In contrast, as a "house girl", fili seems to have been completely defeated by the other party. The two girls often meet in Medea on weekdays. Although miss yuansaka never said it, fili, who is good at NianWei operation and intelligence processing, has guessed some things through observation. Many times, fili always compares herself with Lin, and the more the comparison, the more fili feels an invisible pressure. Can she beat any excellent young lady? Will Yalin like Lin better than himself. These invisible pressures have been bothering fili for a long time. Not long ago, Yalin let fili see a grand plan and untied some of fili''s heart knots, so that fili began to compete slowly and secretly. Lin will learn magic himself, although he can only release a small Mars up to now. Lin knows how to cook. He also goes to study with the little cook called angxing, although he can only make a pot of black food. I began to tidy up the room myself slowly. I didn''t stay in the room to read books on weekdays. I went to the training ground to exercise as much as possible. Although she is slow, fili still tries hard to change herself with Jilin as the goal. Lin sat beside Philip, stroking her long silver hair and asked with concern, "are you jealous?" "A little bit." "Little fool!" Yalin picked up Feili and sat on her: "don''t you try again, go to the kitchen to ask Liu angxing how to cook, secretly take the magic book in the library and go back to the room, which was chased back by our librarian Ge muzongyilang." "You know it all! Lin Lin." Philip blushed and buried her head. She looked as lovely as a little cat. "What happened in the whole city of odur can''t hide from my eyes." "Scoundrel! Voyeur! H!" "Philly! I can''t take the last two words as unheard of." Yalin was a little "angry" and scratched on Philip. He used spiritual detection to monitor the safety of audur City, but Yalin also avoided everyone''s private life. Mutual respect for each other''s * * is the basis of establishing friendship. "Ha ha! Ha ha! Stop! Lin Lin ~ ha ha! It''s so hard." In Yalin''s arms, fili hurriedly struggled, and her two long legs couldn''t stop moving. "How''s it going, Philly? Where have you been in Medea recently?" Yalin stopped ''punishment'' and asked. "It''s OK. At least after I did it according to the method you taught me, aunt evil fun has focused more on Lin." Speaking of this, fili broke away from Yalin''s embrace and jumped down from the sofa. Carrying a white princess dress, fili happily turned a circle in front of Yalin''s eyes. It can be seen that this lovely princess dress is also forced by Medea to wear by fili, but it is much more normal than the clothes that expose more shame on weekdays. "It''s beautiful. It looks like a princess." Yalin looked at Philip and said a heartfelt compliment. "Is it more beautiful than Lin?" This question made Yalin burst into a cold sweat. It seemed that he finally understood what the so-called Shura field was all about. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Comfort is just a way to cure the symptoms rather than the root causes. Maybe one day I have to make a choice, but that feeling is really a little uncomfortable. Does giving one person hope also give another person despair? Yalin walked silently on the steps, meditating, and the protagonists who crossed the different world would run to open * *** All the beauties in the show will love the protagonists like brainwashing. As one of the transgressors, they have to learn to deal with the concerns between the two girls before the * * is built. I really don''t know how the countless protagonists who receive beauty brainwash the beauties so obedient, and all their feelings and sisters love the protagonists without complaint. Sorry for the wrong question! Returning to the ice crystal hall, Yalin looked at Istana who was still trapped in the icicle. He had been trying to break through Istana''s spiritual defense for a while, but he had to ensure that Istana would not destroy her consciousness and invade Istana''s spiritual memory, which made Yalin feel a little difficult, As estena, who is good at controlling the spiritual field, she just supported it, so that Yalin''s efforts for a few days didn''t get anything. "Interesting! I want to see how long you can last." Yalin sneered and sat back on the throne. After opening the call panel, Yalin remembered that after the establishment of the bird war pet training camp, the system rewarded him with a random special character. The call had not been used. During this period, the frost Elves were taking care of the cracked toothed wolf and establishing feelings with it, The good news is that the frost and snow elves with cold blood are suffering [gift of the king of the white dragon] the cleft toothed wolf has a special spiritual connection. The cleft toothed wolf also quickly accepted the care and training of frost and snow elves. For a time, the communication between them was very smooth. If there were no accidents, one month later, the cleft toothed wolf can become the favorite of ice front shooters and scouts, patrol and fight with them. But even this is still not enough. Recent construction and development have left more than 10000 points of soul energy and more than 100000 points of material energy. After Yalin summoned a group of Tauren and frost snow elves again, there were only two thousand pitiful points of soul energy left in the system. Each time, Yalin has to leave some soul energy to avoid falling into an embarrassing state when he suddenly needs to summon some characters and characters. "Summon with random special characters!" In Yalin''s mind, the system icon flickered. Facing the rapid change, Yalin simply closed his eyes. Everything is decided by God. He hopes to summon a person with strong strength or special ability. Now he is thirsty for talents. The whole territory needs all kinds of talents. The fast icon quickly stopped. When Yalin opened his eyes, the character image immediately surprised Yalin! "No, no!" When Yalin was surprised, the white light had begun to gather in front of him and gradually formed a human posture Chapter 145 At the moment when the white light gathered in the adult form, it seemed to be swallowed up by the endless void. The breath of darkness and death immediately swarmed out and echoed in the whole ice crystal hall. The originally cold and silent ice crystal hall immediately fell into the hell of death. The raging cold made people feel as if their souls were trembling. The metal protective shoes pressed on the floor and made a heavy noise. Half of the men dressed in armor seemed to be alive, but like the dead. The once bright blonde hair had turned into lifeless gray color, and the eyes were emitting a blue flame, or it was not a fire, but a soul fire emerging from the body. The long sword with the smell of death and uncertainty easily pierced the ground made of steel and jade. He held the long sword with both hands and lay on the ground on one knee, slightly lowering his head to express his respect to Yalin on the throne. "Yalin! My sworn friend" for a moment, the man sounded like a dull voice from an unknown region: "the time has come! I have come according to the agreement. Now it''s time for us to work together to purify this'' dirty ''world!" Sitting on the throne, Yalin couldn''t suppress the excitement and joy in his heart. Looking at the attribute panel of the summoning system, Yalin had to sigh that his luck was really great, but this powerful special Summoner made Yalin a little tangled. However, if you can''t get along well with it, the city of odur is like a huge time bomb. On the contrary, the city of odur can gather a huge army in a short time. "Hehe, you''re right. Maybe it''s time." Yalin restrained his excitement and replied that the huge risk is directly proportional to the benefits. As long as he makes good use of his limited resources, it may not be irreversible. "Well, now let me summon the Legion and completely wipe out the dirty world." The sword tip pointing directly to the sky exudes a more terrible force of death than before. Countless souls imprisoned in it howl bitterly. The whole ice crystal hall is like a boiling hell of death. Even the sunshine shining into the hall seems to become cold at this moment. "Don''t worry! My dear prince, before that, a servant was waiting to swear allegiance to you." When Yalin said this, an evil smile came out of the corner of his mouth. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In a temporary dungeon in the city of odur, the consciousness of a dead man imprisoned by frost shackles is wandering on the other side of the dream. He was born in an aristocratic military family since childhood. For the victory of the motherland and the glory of the family, he died in battle and died in a horse''s clothes. This is the ultimate fate of family members and is regarded as the highest glory! It is the greatest shame for a soldier to die in bed instead of dying on the battlefield. I have always believed this without hesitation! He received strict training from his elders when he was young. He led the army to attack thousands of miles to reverse the victory and defeat. He broke the death in the flying of blood and flesh, fought with powerful soldiers and won glory. Until I ushered in the last battle in my life, I didn''t flee when the Empire collapsed. I led the family army to shed the last drop of blood in order to protect the imperial king, but I died without regret even in the face of death, just like the ancestors of the family for loyalty to the family and the Empire! However, fate played a joke on himself. He should have fallen into a deep sleep forever, but he was awakened. The necromancer who used an unknown method to blaspheme the gods knocked on the door of death and let himself return to the world. Without getting rid of the excitement and gratitude of death, he woke up again. He had only endless anger, which desecrated the glory of his family and his loyalty. These necromancers stained his life with a stain that can never be washed away. But soon anger was replaced by sadness, and sadness turned into despair! After nearly a hundred years, his family has become a joke of the world. In order to defend the decadent royal family against the people and die in vain for the survival of the old system, he thinks he is stubborn to obstruct the progress of the wheel of history, Proud glory is the powder of reality and has always become the laughing stock of the world. You are not wrong, nor is your family! It''s just that the times have changed. In the dark, the necromancer explained to himself. you ''re right! It''s just that times have changed. Everything in the past collapses and returns to the world from the identity of the dead world, without faith, ideal and goal Like many lost souls, I came to the shelter of the dead, the holy land of the lost soul, which is located on a floating island in the depths of the endless sea, the island of the dead - isolos! Everything in the past has been abandoned by yourself, because if you can''t abandon the past, you can''t support the soul to continue to maintain in this world. The heavy burden will become the biggest culprit for crushing the soul. Even if you used to be a soldier have turned into a dead soul, your desire to fight still flows in your already cold body, Fragmented memories only remember their own names, but forget their surnames. Like many undead, they inhabit the island of isolos. Everyone uses the same surname to call each other and merge into a group! All the past disappeared, and the dark warrior of the dead, sanrwad isolos, born only for battle, was born again! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Suddenly opened his eyes, the soul fire in sanerwald''s eyes, which was almost extinguished, burned again. He looked at the world with almost nothing around except a vast white snow field. The paused memory began to recover here. Sanerwald gradually recalled everything. He fought with two powerful soldiers one after another, Finally, he was defeated by the hand of the powerful soldier holding a huge sword with amazing volume. Then he was imprisoned by some special kind. Even his soul was frozen. Until now, he finally woke up. After moving his limbs for a while, sanerwade felt that his injury had completely recovered, and he didn''t seem to feel anything wrong. He was not bound by shackles and restraints, nor was he subjected to imprisonment magic. Even his weapons were put aside. All this makes sanerwald a little puzzled. Did the other party release himself? Looking at sanerwade, he could not help frowning. There was an empty snow field around him, which was so wide that the horizon was even between heaven and earth. There was no reference for him to identify the direction. In addition to the roaring wind and snow, this is a completely ''no'' world composed of ice and snow. The sound from the space immediately alerted sanerwald. The man with heavy armor and the same soul fire in his eyes had appeared not far from sanerwald. "The undead? You are also the undead." sanlward felt a little incredible. "Surrender to me" the unknown sword shining with a faint blue light pointed directly at sanerwad. The man repeated his words, but his tone revealed the ice cold like death. At the moment of witnessing this long sword with a strong smell of death and uncertainty, sanerwad suddenly had an impulse to kneel down and worship. It was an unspeakable feeling, just like the superior''s natural pressure on the lower class, which made the soul in his body tremble. "Surrender to you?" Sanerwade tried to suppress the shameful idea in his heart and raised his weapon: "delusion?" "Poor bug" Striding forward, the unknown sword in the man''s hand immediately marked the path of death. Sanerwad, surrounded by the path of death, raised his sword to meet him. However, the next moment, the consciousness and senses of the dark warrior of the dead were completely confused. The body wearing armor was hit by the huge impact and flew to the sky, and the surrounding scenery was in chaos, After a few seconds, sanlward fell to the ground, causing a thick layer of snow. This power is really terrible. Compared with the previous mercenary soldier named Gus, the opponent in front of him is an opponent far beyond his own level. Barely supporting his body to stand up, sanerwald felt that three or four ribs in his chest had been broken, and his armor was as scarred as if it had been beaten by the siege hammer. He almost lost his fighting ability with just one blow, and the most terrible thing was when he was hit by the long sword, Your soul is like approaching an invisible black hole to be pulled out of your body. The names of these powerful undead suddenly came to sanlward''s mind. make fun of! Even on the island of the dead ''isolos'', there is only one soldier who can have the title of'' death Lord ''. The dead soldier with such a powerful force in front of him cannot be unknown. Such a powerful dead soldier'' isolos'' should have sent an invitation to him long ago. "No way. Who the hell are you?" Sanerwald showed a rare expression of anger after turning into the dead, raised his long sword again, and supported the figure with a wailing voice to fight again. But the result is the same! This time, sanerwald, whose lower body was fragmented, could no longer stand up. "Now finally answer me and submit to me" The empty voice comes from the dead hell! "Who are you?" "Arthas minehill, Lich King, you will always be loyal to your master!" Countless flying and Howling souls swarmed out of the ''Frostmourne'', screaming and screaming. The whole snow field was like hell on earth, full of the cries of the dead! Chapter 146 Name: Alsace minehill Race: undead Occupation: Lich King Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 13000 / 13000 Strength: 5245 Agility: 2276 Spirit: 7521 Wisdom: 3344 Physique: 7429 Favorability: friendly 72 / 100 Special ability: soul connection (soul connected with Yalin) undead command (all attributes of nearby undead minions are increased by 20%), degenerate soul enslave (pollute biological souls and turn them into minions), undead body (physical magic damage reduced by 20% holy light vulnerable) winter field (Frost vulnerable effect on all targets in the range) death plague (causes continuous damage to targets in the range) undead Army (the Lich King can summon a non permanent undead army at any place) evil soul (swallowing the soul has quickly recovered, and the higher the guilt of the swallowed soul, the better the effect) strong physique (strength physique increased by 5%) unity ability Growth potential: S Special Summon resurrection needs: 1000000 soul energy Arthas, the prince of the former kingdom of Lordaeron, degenerated into the Lich King, the commander of the whole scourge legion, under the temptation of the fear demon king of the Burning Legion. It is the core person who constructs the main world outlook of the two games Warcraft 3 and world of Warcraft! The growth potential of level s is really terrible. A lot of special abilities in character attributes surprised Yalin. To some extent, it is not a problem to pick a giant dragon alone. The resurrection of 1000000 soul energy requires that Yalin shout out his luck. If such a powerful character doesn''t use random summoning, he doesn''t know how long it will last. However, there is one thing that makes Yalin wonder. The original and final boss of odur copy in world of Warcraft is one level higher than Alsace in growth potential and attributes. You know, Alsace is the most middle boss in the expansion of the wrath of the Lich King. Both level and difficulty are much higher than Yuge sarong. According to Nemo''s explanation, this is the result of system correction. After all, ugg Saron in the original book is one of the ancient evil gods, and the Lich King Arthas was also created by the Burning Legion. One is the ancient evil god who once made the "Titan" as the creator God have to be carefully imprisoned, while the other is the "second-line army" created by the demons of the Burning Legion using the orc soul. The two are not a hierarchical existence at all, but Alsace''s play is given a higher status because of the need of the original storyline. After the correction of the calling system, Alsace''s potential is naturally lower than that of yogsaron. For sanerwald, the dark warrior of the undead, who gave up his past and life to become the undead and supported his soul to continue to exist, it seems that there is only battle left, but Yalin still peeped into a trace of his true desire from the deepest depths of sanerwald''s soul and memory to reshape the glory of the past! Reshape the glory! However, compared with his loyalty to his family and Empire as a "living person", sanerwad, now a "dead person", only yearns for the glory and glory of recognition, whether positive or evil "Stand up again and now be loyal to your new master! Slaves" On the steep cliff, the sad sword tip of frost, emitting a faint blue light and an unknown smell, pointed directly to the bottom of the valley. Waves of commotion slowly emerged in the originally silent deep valley. With a low and strange hiss, a skeleton soldier who had long been turned into bones was climbing up along the cliff, The soul fire flashing blue light in the pupil gathered together, as if it were a blue soul ocean. The whole ''ocean'' gradually covered the dark rocks and spread upward. The breathtaking spectacle gives people a sense of extreme psychological oppression! Sanerwald stood beside Arthas, the Lich King, like a knight guarding the monarch. In front of the absolute strength gap, sanerwald finally chose to surrender, because he knew that if he refused, he would become an unconscious puppet. However, seeing the current scene, sanerwald was secretly glad that he had made a correct choice. The other party''s power to control the dead seems to be beyond his common sense. He didn''t screen the bones and convert the dead. He just relied on magic to convert the long dead bodies into skeleton soldiers. Moreover, from the power it radiates, the strength of these skeleton soldiers is quite good. Compared with sanerwade''s surprise, Arthas''s undead legions gradually gathered on the cliff are still very dissatisfied. The death time of these bodies is too long. Except for the incomplete body, the bones are almost in a weathered state. Only a few skeleton soldiers still maintain a relatively complete degree, and they have to summon strong hatred, scourge monsters, Even the death knight needs more and more powerful warrior remains. But Alsace didn''t care much. It won''t be long before the Scourge army will grow up. Now some stupid and poor creatures are breaking into the forest wantonly! In the city of odur, Yalin and sunezer noticed with satisfaction the disappearing army of the dead. It is worthy of being Arthas, the Lich King with S-level potential. In an instant, they established a huge army of the dead. Of course, all these are more than the corpses taken away by the green dragon army Coalition in time of the dragon war. During the restoration of the whole city of odur, the remains of the frosty elves and members of the white dragon clan who died in the war were properly placed in the resting place. Originally, the resting place was only a sacred place for the white dragon clan, but Yalin was a special case to place the frosty elves and frosty dwarves who died in the war together. It was rare for Yalin to take so much trouble with the enemy''s bodies. He found a cliff and threw it down. Because of the fierce war, at least nearly 3000 skeletons were sorted out, and they were discarded together with the bodies of the OGE barbarians who invaded not long ago. From the beginning to the end, Yalin did not intend to let Arthas transform the remains of the frost spirit and the white dragon. Even though he passed through and inherited the strength and body of the White Dragon King, Yalin''s soul is still an ordinary human living in the 21st century, desecrating the remains and bodies of loyal soldiers. Those selfishly and greedy crossing protagonists may do it, But Yalin couldn''t do it anyway. The number of scourge legions led by Arthas is still too small, and the presence of a dead Legion in the city of odur will also embarrass the position of the king of the white dragon of Yalin in the future. After all, most of the living will resent these dead. Another problem was how to expand the undead Legion. After all, the number of corpses sorted out in odur city is very limited. These more than 3000 are the limit. If you want to expand the undead legion, you must get more corpses. It is impossible to summon them all with the system. There seems to be no other way except to start a war and massacre, However, the current situation of odur city is not suitable for war. Although there are powerful white dragons, if white dragons are sent out for destruction and slaughter, isn''t it equivalent to greeting their former "old friends" in advance? Killing in the dark? If the target is innocent civilians, Yalin thinks he can''t do it. However, at the time of worry, another group of Ogg barbarians who entered the fog forest from the far north helped Yalin solve this problem. There are a large number of Ogg tribes wandering near the border of the fog forest in the far north. After blocking the whole fog forest with snowstorms in the past two years, the situation of Ogg barbarians has become more and more sad, The lack of food led to infighting among many Ogg tribes. Some tribes had ignored the obstruction of the snowstorm and began to forcibly cross the forest to try to plunder south. Eliminating these Ogg barbarians can not only expand the number of undead legions, but also protect the city of odur from the harassment of these inferior creatures. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone. Now Arthas led the whole army of the dead to rush to an ogre barbarian invading the forest. According to the news sent by the scouts, the number of Ogre barbarians this time is more than the last time, and the scouts have found two "violent beasts" accompanying the team. Although Arthas told Yalin that it would not take much effort to deal with these low creatures, Yalin quietly sent a white dragon member to follow Arthas in case. After all, Yalin has witnessed the power of violent beasts. In addition to having strong destructive power and amazing life and regeneration speed, Each violent beast has its own special combat ability. In addition to the huge number of Ogg barbarians, it''s always good to be cautious. The undead Legion was not affected by the snowstorm at all. It was like a well-trained army marching quietly in the forest. After encountering the first wave of Ogres, the undead army eager for flesh and blood devoured these poor creatures like a tide. Under the influence of undead magic, the dead ogres stood up again and became the new servants of the Lich King, Next, two ogre troops were wiped out again, and the Scourge army grew like a snowball. It''s a pity that the ogres don''t have any decent weapons, which has affected the combat power of the scourge Legion. Seeing this, Yalin also ordered the forger hall to give priority to forging various weapons and prepare to equip the scourge Legion first. As for the armor, it seems that the low-level undead creatures don''t need it at all. Anyway, after the skeleton is broken, it only needs the magic supply of Alsace. Soon, the skeleton soldiers can reorganize the broken body again and stand up and continue to fight. The dark warrior sanerwad of the dead fought bravely. In one battle, he killed at least 20 ogres. In the eyes of these ogres, sanerwad, like the most terrible devil, as the commander-in-chief, did not participate in the battle, but stood on a hillside and witnessed the fighting below, Although the Scourge army won one after another against the ogres, Arthas was not satisfied. There are still too few slaves! Both quantity and quality are far from enough! Need more and more powerful fresh flesh and blood, and gradually become a more powerful Scourge army! But these disgusting creatures are too weak. Maybe they are a big threat to mortals, but for the Lich King, the power of these creatures is far from enough. If you want to completely ''purify'' the world, the scourge Legion must get more and more powerful combat power. A deep roar suddenly cut through the forest, and even the battlefield could not completely cover up the roar. Arthas''s half closed eyes opened slightly, and looked at the forest not far away. A bloated and huge dark shadow was pushing down trees and came over. "Violent beast!?" Sanerwald, who was silent in the fight, had to stop and looked at the huge figure in front of him like a real devil. "Very good material, very good!" Finally, Arthas pulled out the frost sorrow and walked down accompanied by two skeleton soldiers with fair strength: "slaves, remove the excess flesh and blood for your new companions." ¡¼ Chapter 147 The muscles of the whole body are red, bloated and aesthetically unattractive. The two arms are not hands, but two strong shapes beyond the common sense, like hammers, which are covered with chilling spikes. Interestingly, this monstrous beast with a huge physique, its head is shrinking and its neck is fused together. It looks funny and inlaid on the huge body. From the appearance, we can see that this is a violent beast with extremely strong physical destructive power, with strong skin and thick flesh, and very strong defense. Perhaps the only deficiency is that the violent beast''s legs are almost degraded, and the short beast is almost integrated with the lower body, resulting in an excessively large body moving very slowly. If you change to ordinary human soldiers, even the elite troops stationed in belika fortress of Saxony Kingdom who have fought with Ogg barbarians all year round, their morale will be greatly affected when they see violent animals. Of course, for skeleton soldiers, even if there are more terrible dragons here, these sentimental dead soldiers will fight endlessly. "Stand up again, slaves! Be loyal to your master again!" The frosty sadness in Arthas''s hand radiated a faint blue light. The original broken skeleton soldiers and the killed ogemans all stood up. The whole snow was full of dead souls with soul fire burning in their pupils. Even in the daytime, people felt a strange atmosphere of cold and trembling. "Undead monster cannot kill" "The violent beast \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ For the Ogg barbarians, the existence of the violent beast is equivalent to the display of tribal power. After the appearance of this terrible and strange violent beast, the Ogg people on the battlefield cheered one after another. Even the morale initially suppressed by the undead creatures also improved a lot. There is no reason for the violent animals that rely on the demons that distort the void. Only the most basic attempts of primitive animals are to eat, hunt and kill! At the time of birth, every violent beast will be controlled by the magic messenger with high status in the ogre barbarians. However, even the control only allows the violent beast to maintain a very limited reason. It is still impossible for the magic messengers to completely control the every move of this terrible monster. The violent beast waved his strong arms wildly, and rolled the mat on the ground like a huge hammer. Wherever they went, the skeleton soldiers instantly turned into broken bones, and even some Ogg barbarians who were still fighting with the skeleton soldiers suffered at the same time. The fierce power of the violent beast, as a skeleton soldier for consumption, could not resist such arrogant power. In an instant, the violent beast rushed into the pale ocean of the dead, leaving only broken bones and limbs on the ground. Arthas''s voice suddenly appeared in sanlward''s mind. Sanerwade nodded and pinched the love sword in his hand. This sword was the Heirloom he wore during his lifetime. After his death, he was buried in his tomb together. Until the day when he was awakened by the necromancer, after hundreds of years, the love sword was still shining and sharp, and he was still eager for glory and glory like himself. To fight with the legendary "violent beast" that can rival an army composed of elite soldiers, sanerwad''s quiet soul can''t help getting restless. It''s really a great honor if he can knock it down with one man''s strength! The violent beast, who was destroying the skeleton soldiers with overwhelming power, didn''t notice that a dark shadow was flying towards him like a sharp arrow. It was not until there was a pain in his legs that the violent beast found that he had been attacked secretly. "Roar!! roar!!" There was a roar. The violent beast swung his arms and smashed to the ground. The huge air flow immediately overturned the skeleton soldiers in the nearby capital. Under the attack of the terrorist forces, a big crater appeared on the snow as if left by the falling of a meteorite. In the white snow, sanerwad''s figure was forced out. Sanerwade observed the violent beast for a while. The violent beast covered with natural muscle armor makes people feel like they can''t start. If you want to say its weakness, it must be the ridiculous head out of proportion to the body. However, it is not easy to climb the body almost five or six meters high. Although the violent beast moves slowly, its arms swing very fast, as if it formed a destructive storm that can destroy everything. Finally, sanerwald could only choose to attack the dead corner of the beast''s defense, his short and slow legs. However, when he went down with a sword, sanerwald found that the beast was stronger than he expected. The sharp sword seemed to hit some very hard rubber. The power of the dead could only leave a not too deep wound on each other''s legs. The angry Beast immediately focused on the human wearing black armor in front of him. At this time, the surrounding OGE barbarians rushed up along the channel opened by the beast and fought with the skeleton soldiers. Sanerwald wandered in the death storm produced by the interweaving of the violent beast''s arms. The wind pressure generated by the waving of his powerful arms just brushed past, which made the armor on shangerwald groan. If he was directly hit, even the body of the dead would probably become a pile of broken meat and return to the sea of soul. In the city of odur, Yalin is also quietly observing the battle of sanerwad. To be fair, the strength of the dead soldier fighting with Miriya and GUS is still good. Unfortunately, his death time is too long. Although his soul does not completely return to the sea of soul due to his persistence, his soul is damaged too much without support, Presumably, in addition to the unforgettable memories of his life, many other memories, combat experience, martial arts and tactics have been lost. If the necromancer who resurrected sanerwald could wake him up from death earlier and keep his soul more complete, sanerwald''s strength would be stronger than now, and it would be easier to transform into a high-level necromancer. It''s a pity that sanerwald, who is loyal to Arthas, the Lich King, can''t repair it by using the summoning system During Yalin''s thinking, sanerwald has been awkwardly separated from him under the fierce attack of violent animals. Although no blood has been spilled, sanerwald''s cheek has been cut by wind pressure. But even so, sanerwade did not even frown, but looked at the beast with a dignified look. There are dozens of wounds on the violent beast, but the strong defense makes most of sanerwald''s attacks only cause some surface damage. Stimulated by the extraordinary resilience, some wounds on the violent beast are healing quickly with the naked eye, and its resilience can be said to be comparable to that of the dead. The only effective attack was to blind the beast''s right eye at the cost of one arm. Alsace, who was watching the battle not far away, finally took action at this time: Sanerwade heard that he was not asking for another war, but nodded slightly and retreated to one side. This is what Arthas said to the beast. The fierce beast, who was furious because of his injury, raised his arms and smashed Arthas with great force. The frost sorrow in Arthas''s hand sent out a twisted dark green light and instantly hit the chest of the violent beast. The violent beast with his arms raised suddenly slowed down, and the earth began to tremble slightly at the moment. Some OGE barbarians stared at the scene that they couldn''t believe in in fear. The most powerful violent beast in the family was bound in place for a moment, In a hiding place far away from the battlefield, a mouthful of blood was gushing out of the mouth of an Ogg man in a black animal skin cloak and a bone mask. The magic messenger of the ogre man could not believe it. The spirit of controlling the violent beast was eaten back, and he suffered a heavy blow. The invisible power is extracting the life of the beast bit by bit through the light, and even the soul is slowly stripped from the body. The blood red skin of the original violent beast gradually turned pale. The violent beast made an unknown twitch sound. The original raised arms were powerless hanging on the ground, and the huge body began to fall to the ground. Some Ogg barbarians immediately flocked to Arthas. Even simple minded people knew that the human man in heavy Kai could suppress the violent beast and manipulate the undead monster. As long as they killed him, the violent beast could be free from the and then kill these undead monsters. Under Alsace''s idea, the remaining skeleton soldiers immediately formed a huge circular array to protect Alsace and the violent beast in the middle, and have stopped the attack of the Ogg barbarians. The cruel fight started again, and the violent beast suppressed by Alsace gradually stopped struggling, and finally completely lost his life and became a motionless body. Alsace focused on the chest of the violent beast. When he killed and tried to transform the violent beast just now, he noticed that there was a strange soul in the monster''s body, It''s full of filth, evil and filth! This should be what the sworn friend Yalin said, the parasitic devil from the distorted void! A sword was inserted into the chest of the violent beast and struck the heart. The calm body of the violent beast suddenly twitched violently, and the next moment Arthas had instilled the power of death into the huge monster again Soon, the ogre barbarians who were killed by the skeleton soldiers were frightened to find that the violent animals in the family slowly stood up again, with pale and bloodless skin. Like the undead monster, the blue soul fire was burning in the pupils. The next moment, the violent animals raised their arms and smashed their hands turned into hammers at them Chapter 148 Legion of the dead! There is no need for food and rest. The concept of battlefield logistics supplies and military stations has completely collapsed. The whole army can fight 24 hours a day and March in a hurry, regardless of morale and fatigue. The wounded can recover their combat effectiveness in a very short time. Even soldiers who can no longer fight or suffer heavy losses can quickly return to the battlefield. The most terrible thing is that they can quickly supplement their own forces while harvesting the enemy''s lives. As a commander, considering the overall situation of the battlefield, facing such an enemy will only feel like a nightmare! In the city of audur, after witnessing that the army of the dead took the place of this ogre barbarian army like a black tide, xiunaizel had no choice but to make the above evaluation of this army beyond his own understanding. Even the most outstanding Prime Minister of Brittany had to admit that in the face of such an army that completely broke the common sense, Even if he personally commands an army several times more than his own, it is difficult to achieve complete victory. After the elimination of the first group of Ogres, the number of scourge legions led by Arthas almost doubled. Although the number of scourge legions increased a lot, most of the crude weapons held by ogres were damaged in battle, and the lack of weapons reduced the combat effectiveness of the scourge Legion, Fortunately, a batch of weapons and armor have been forged in the forge Hall these days, which can temporarily alleviate the urgent need. Although there are still a few ogue barbarians scattered and fled to the depths of the forest, it is not a worry at this time. In the other direction, there is a team of ogue barbarians with violent animals advancing. Arthas, eager to expand the strength of the natural disaster corps, did not have the leisure and time to hunt down the fish that escaped from the net, but directly took the army of the dead to fight directly. To this end, Yalin had to let the frost and snow elves scouts take some cracked toothed wolves who have been getting along well and hunt down the lonely ogue barbarians everywhere. In the city of odur Yalin is no longer interested in watching how the scourge Legion swallowed up another ogre team. The biggest gain of the scourge Legion is probably the violent beast. This powerful monster transformed from the demon parasite that distorts the void, even the black dragon clan tens of thousands of years ago did not find an effective way to control it, I didn''t expect to be so easily transformed into a dead creature by Arthas. I''m afraid this is not just about the transformation of necromancer magic, but about several special abilities owned by Arthas, the Lich King. Frost snow fairy maid came to the room to report things. Yalin immediately got up and walked to the research tower. In an isolation room of the research tower, the "egg" isolated by several protective magic arrays is restlessly sending out a special power fluctuation, and only Yalin can clearly sense the meaning of the power fluctuation, that is, "I''m hungry, I want to eat." After the wizard opened the protective magic array, the blue "egg" seemed to feel the arrival of Yalin, and immediately accelerated the urging sound, just like a wayward little ba Y was crying, and the fluctuation of power did not stop until Yalin transported the magic into the "egg". During the period when Yalin brought the "egg" out of the underground ruins city, Yalin had to come to feed the wayward "egg" in person every three days, and the food intake of unknown biological tissues in the "egg" was amazing, According to Yalin''s estimation, each time he injects magic, it is almost equal to the total magic of 40 level 16 mages in ordinary humans. If the king of the white dragon had not had almost unlimited magic, it would be a little difficult for the city of odur to feed the "big stomach king". The magic "egg" that had been absorbed for four hours finally quieted down, which meant that the little ba Y eat enough. Through mental detection, Yalin can feel that the biological tissue inside the "egg" is rapidly dividing and growing, but there is still no tissue in muscle and bone, just like software or protozoa. But these biological tissues can accurately express self-consciousness. If psychodetection feels right, Yalin believes that the organization inside the "egg" is burping sleepily to thank himself. Sure enough, soon the fluctuations inside the egg were completely quiet, just like a baby who had drunk enough milk and went back to sleep. "Does this thing still not absorb your magic?" After leaving the isolation room, Yalin casually asked the frost snow wizard aside that this "egg" has a characteristic, that is, it only accepts its own magic. Usually, some frost snow wizard mages try to feed with their own magic, but the "egg" is still uncomfortable and refuses to absorb a little. "Yes, your majesty arlin!" After all, this "egg" was brought out of the ancient abandoned city underground. Even though it seems that there is no threat to the "egg", Yalin still dare not take it lightly: "continue to isolate, maintain 24-hour surveillance, and notify me as soon as any abnormality is found." Every day, Yalin takes some time to visit all areas of odur city. It is sometimes a good thing that the body of the White Dragon King does not need to sleep. Until the night comes, when the whole city slowly enters peace, Yalin will return to the frost wing hall for a little rest, or sneak into the dream of arojier from time to time, See if the beautiful fairy girl is dreaming of remembering the past today. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Near the habitat of the high elves, this is the only isolated island in the ice and snow world that reveals a green smell. A white figure quickly flashed around several Oggi barbarians like a ghost. Suddenly, Oggi barbarians holding simple weapons seemed to be standing in place with fixed body magic. A few seconds later, these Oggi barbarians gave out strange laughter, but their limbs were strangely twisted. However, the more their limbs were strangely twisted, On the contrary, the laughter of OGE barbarians revealed a very comfortable feeling. It didn''t stop until their bodies were twisted and broken and blood gushed out. "Although it is a bloody and barbaric race, at least it will let you die without pain." The white figure is like a saint, full of compassion even in the face of the enemy. Even the high elves were deeply attracted by the figure. In these days, many high elves have regarded the human man named Tochi as the most trusted friend, even if their own family had been persecuted and hunted by humans. The high elves hold the long bows in their hands. These bows and arrows are no longer rough wooden bows, but exquisite iron bows sent by the silver haired elves. They are very powerful and effective for hunting or fighting. Under the "sacrifice" of erogill, the high elves who finally ended their escape career were sheltered by an ancient god and lived here. Their peaceful life seems to have come back again, but some ogue barbarians who suddenly broke in today briefly broke the calm days. The high elves who have gradually recovered their vitality quickly organized their combat power and launched an attack. For the Ogg barbarians, the elves have also heard of the existence of this barbarian race. This race is a completely ignorant and cruel creature, even worse than human beings. The human emperor galseric, who unified the whole continent more than 2000 years ago, led the army to defeat the Ogg barbarians, They drove them all to the barren far north and completely ended their days of abuse and destruction on the mainland. The sudden appearance of the ogre barbarians caused some casualties to the elves. The human named Tuoqi quickly controlled the situation by using the magical fist method called Beidou divine fist. The elves quickly organized a counter attack and soon defeated not many ogre barbarians, and the portal built in the middle of the village soon glittered with magic, A group of heavily armed silver haired elves came out of the portal and quickly rushed to support. Soon, the ogemans began to flee after paying dozens of casualties. "Have you run away?" Tocci looked around and looked at the ogue barbarians who had fled in panic. The forest outside the habitat of the high elves has long been surrounded by ice crystals. When the ogerman just stepped into this ice crystal land, a powerful force rolled over the whole habitat. In a trance, everyone felt that there were a pair of huge eyes in the sky, looking down on the earth like a God. Everyone''s heart unknowingly produced the idea of worshipping and worshipping. Even the ogeman who was running away was stunned at the same time and didn''t dare to move in place. "Goo Goo Goo! The ice is frozen!" "Gu spare your life how cold it is Gu atale, the Lord of killing save \ After this force rolled up, the ogeman people who had just fled into the forest turned into ice crystals were frightened to find that the ice crystals under their feet seemed to move like life, and were rapidly spreading to their bodies along their legs. The chill of the deep bone marrow extinguished the fire of their life bit by bit in the screams and wails of the ogeman people. Soon an ice sculpture with the holder''s last struggling posture appeared in the forest, and all the frozen ogemans still maintained a vivid look of pain at the moment of their last death. Many high elves stared at the scene silently. Everything in front of them was not what magic could do. This can only be said to be a miracle that only gods can show. Some old elves knelt down involuntarily and prayed silently. Even the most determined young people shook their hands slightly. Everyone believed that just now the gods that originally belonged to the legend showed miracles in the world! Frost and snow elves looked up at the sky and gave the highest salute. Tuoqi couldn''t help smiling happily and nodding slightly. Did you just look at everything here? Lord Yalin! The silver Saint couldn''t help thinking of it silently. Mobile phone users please read. ¡¼ Chapter 149 The time for the second negotiation with Saxony kingdom was one week later. For Yalin, seven days was not too long. During the day, I inspected the operation of various areas of odur City, and occasionally took some time to chat with major Alex, sunezer and others, or try to avoid the situation of Shura field with girls such as Yuehai and fili and Lin, At night, when the whole city fell into the arms of the sleeping God, Yalin always liked to sneak into the dream of the elf girl elojer to see what kind of dream the girl was having. Fishing with my sister by the lake Enjoy lunch with friends under the big tree in spring Eye catching beautiful dance at autumn harvest festival The fairy girl''s dream always shows the warm pictures of the past years. When the sun is about to rise into the sky, Yalin always quietly leaves her dream before elojer wakes up, but it always appears most in elojer''s dream. The fairy girl named Aisha and elojer''s most beloved and concerned sister are deeply printed in Yalin''s mind. When the sun rose on the seventh day, the second round of negotiations with the kingdom of Saxony also began. Compared with the full house of important ministers of the kingdom of Saxony at the first negotiation, there were only seven people in the room, including the old king rhodland. From the perspective of the negotiation array of the Kingdom of Saxony, the old king has unified the opinions of the ministers during this period. And on behalf of Yalin, it is still sunezer who is responsible for the negotiation! For the princes and ministers of Saxony Kingdom, this blonde man who looks very "young" and elegant from his appearance is really a terrible negotiator. In the process of negotiation, sunezer completely showed his wisdom and sophistication inconsistent with his appearance. He is very good at understanding people''s hearts and how to break an opponent''s psychological defense, Perhaps the word "young" may not be suitable for this man. Perhaps despite his human like appearance, the real "age" of the man named sunezer is even older than the old king of rhodland himself. Yalin''s expected bargaining did not happen. Sunezer completely controlled the initiative of the negotiation. Or it should be said that the Saxony Kingdom did not have too many chips to bargain with its own side. The only chip was the whereabouts of Princess Luo Jiean. The old king still wanted to retain his daughter, But sunezer defeated king rhodland''s request with one question. As a party, Princess Luo Jiean, is she willing to stay? The old king rhodland couldn''t help but sigh when facing this problem. Luo Jiean once avoided the same question he put forward, unwilling to confirm or deny it. However, the old king could feel that although his daughter hesitated, she had become more inclined to the ancient god named Yalin, Although I once doubted whether it was the ancient god Yalin who controlled his daughter with some secret skill, after observation, I denied this idea. Because I can feel it, Luo Jiean is still the strong daughter she used to be. Luo Jiean is not controlled by any secret arts. Now what Luo Jiean shows is only the real thoughts once suppressed in her heart. After losing the shackles called "Princess", she shows them unreservedly. When the negotiation came to this point, Yalin felt a little relieved. It seems that he had been worried about secretly arranging NCER kuchulin. Knowing that he could not retain his daughter, the old king did not dwell on this topic for too long. He agreed that Luo Jiean would return to the Arnold mountains after a duel with Prince silvado of belrama. As for the outcome of the duel, the old king did not think that the rumored prince was a idle waste prince, Be able to beat your daughter one-on-one in the arena. The princess of "silver snow", the treasure of Saxony Kingdom, grew up practicing martial arts since childhood. She once won the second place in the youth martial arts competition jointly held by various countries! Even the ambassador of the kingdom of belrama himself believes that his royal highness, who has lost the face of the Kingdom, is only insulting himself! The negotiations have ended one-sided. The old king rhodland agreed that the Saxon kingdom would block all information about the ancient god Yalin, try its best to prevent outsiders from visiting the Arnold mountains, and gradually try to secretly guide the elves, dwarves and other races trying to escape into the misty forest, And Yalin will also guarantee to prevent the ogres from plundering southward and supply part of the food needed by the Saxony kingdom all year round. The Saxony Kingdom has only put forward a few dispensable requirements, that is, all these must be carried out secretly, and the Saxony kingdom will not admit any deal with the ancient gods of the yarod mountains. Yalin was quite satisfied with the result. Although they only made oral promises, it doesn''t matter. As long as both sides can make profits, this transaction can continue. Otherwise, even if an agreement is signed, if the two sides can''t maintain the same interests, the agreement is just a piece of "paper". Moreover, Yalin has more chips than the Saxony Kingdom, not to mention that the fog forest, as the throat, is still in his own hands. I''m afraid the Saxony Kingdom dare not violate the agreement. ===================================== Belrama palace! Shortly after silvado, the little prince most loved by the old king, returned, the whole palace has spread the scandal committed by his royal highness in the Saxony kingdom. Not to mention molesting the maid at the banquet, he was despised by the other party, and even nearly offended the cardinal isano riston of the Holy See! The most taboo thing is that Prince silvado has taken over the challenge of Princess Luo Jiean. Does he still think he hasn''t lost enough face and wants to lose face in full view of the public? In addition to the aristocrat who has good personal relations with the incompetent Prince silvado, few people in the belrama Palace are optimistic about the prince who is famous for his stupidity. It is clear that the eldest prince victor and the second prince Dean are far above silvado in ability and have established their own power, but the elderly King dotes on the youngest son. Very spoiled, even to the extent that people feel something wrong. No matter what the rumors in the palace were, the other two princes of belrama didn''t care at all. The useless brother only knew how to play and live all day without any self-knowledge. Even if the father dotes on him now, it is impossible to dote on him all his life. One day, when the father succumbs to time itself, the king''s throne will naturally change hands with himself. The stupid brother will wait for him to live a few more years in his reckless behavior. Or it would be better for him to die directly in the arena. There are more and more rumors against silvado in the palace. However, after returning to his territory, silvado has practiced martial arts for a long time and is no longer seen. Even the aristocrats who once had the same taste as silvado can''t see him. This residence belonging to silvado people covers a large area and is located in Jinsui territory, the richest territory in the belrama kingdom. The decoration of the whole residence is very luxurious, almost no less than the Royal Palace, because everyone of the prince''s Royal Highness likes to work here, and the maid who can work here are thousands of beautiful people. It seems that due to the return of his Highness the prince, there are more than twice as many soldiers in charge of security at the residence. Anyone who approaches the residence without authorization will be taken directly for any reason. In the underground secret room of the residence, this is the place where silvado himself and many noble children with excellent private friends can have the honor to set foot. The whole room is decorated with a pornographic atmosphere. Originally, a large number of female slaves were imprisoned in the cage on the other side, but today it is empty and few people, Even one of silvado''s favorite beautiful asian Orc girls has disappeared, leaving only some of silvado''s confidants patrolling back and forth. Most of these guards have very empty eyes, and their exposed strong arms seem to have golden and red liquid flowing. It seems that what flows in the body is not blood, but hot lava. However, there is a huge underground altar shielded by the magic array in the deeper part of the secret room. It presents a terrible scene that makes people feel sick. The ground full of blood is full of skulls. These skulls are deliberately stacked into a special shape. There is a large blood pool in the middle of the altar, Standing on the blood pool is a ''door'', but this door is piled up with a large number of bones! The white bones with deep Yin seem to have accumulated for a long time, but up to now, they are strangely dripping blood. Dozens of positions around the altar were bound with a red naked female body. The blood was slowly flowing down the wrists of these girls into the carved channels and slowly collected into the central blood pool. Most of the girls had become skin and bones, and allowed their lives to pass slowly, and only a few people were still making weak painful groans. At this altar, the body of the dark shadow seems to become clear, and it is no longer a completely hazy shadow like in the Saxony kingdom. Silvado nodded and turned a deaf ear to the bloody scene around him: "thank the great master of killing for giving me strength, and I will try my best to reach an agreement between us." The shadow beckoned. A maid in a black dress with a large exposed area pulled the chain and forcibly pulled over the orc girl who had almost lost her strength. The maid''s exposed skin was like the bodyguard outside, and her body seemed to slowly flow golden red blood, The empty and godless eyes were like the loss of soul. Without mercy, they sent the Lord''s'' sacrifice ''to the altar blood pool. At the moment, the bound Orc girl almost broke down and cried bitterly. "Let her close her mouth, or I don''t mind cutting off her tongue!" Silvado seemed very dissatisfied with the noise of the orc girl crying. The shadow shook her head and ordered the maid. The maid nodded quickly and threw herself on the orc girl and grabbed the girl''s white neck until the girl fainted. "Before the sacrifice, I have a question." silvado nodded to the maid with satisfaction and asked, "so far, you haven''t explained to me why you suddenly asked me to promise to duel with Luo Jiean?" The shadow gave a burst of laughter: "Precious?" Silvado looked obscene with a smile: "maybe her Princess identity and beautiful face can make her please me more in bed for some time. I really can''t think of any precious princess in a small country in the far north. As long as I can defeat her and make her my wife and son, the noble and beautiful ''silver snow'' princess is just a plaything in my hands." A fool blinded by * *! The shadow commented quietly in his heart that silvado in front of him is such a fool. He only gets everything now by relying on the strength of his master. Without the protection of his master, this fool is nothing. "What?" Silvado exclaimed. Princess Luo Jiean is not a complete human. What does that mean? Is the "silver snow" Princess of Saxony a different race. " Chapter 150 The tone of the dark shadow was a little fanatical: Dragon blood!? Silva almost thought her ears had heard wrong for a while. Princess Luo Jiean of Saxony kingdom had dragon blood. However, after surprise, a wild desire quickly occupied silvado''s mind, and it was a matter of great achievement to collect the beautiful princess with dragon blood as his own collection. However, this wishful thinking only stayed in my mind for a short time, because silvado also knew one thing that the sacrifice decided by the master could not be defiled by himself, just like the rare Asian Orc girl. While the shadow man spoke, his hands had quickly drawn special symbols in the air. The blood in the whole blood pool seemed to be gradually boiling under the guidance of some force, and the boiling blood slowly formed a blood curtain on the bone door. Silvado swallowed the saliva in his throat and took off his clothes with the help of the maid. On the other side, the unconscious Orc girl gradually floated up, slowly flew over the blood pool and gradually integrated into the blood curtain in the bone gate. In an instant, some existence in the unknown space seemed to be satisfied, Suddenly, a red blood mist filled all around, adding a lot of yin and deep feeling to the bloody altar. Even silvado, who is used to cruel scenes in ordinary days, couldn''t help swallowing his throat and slowly entering the blood pool. Silvado only felt that the seemingly boiling red blood was not hot, but just comfortable and warm. The blood pool seemed to have life. I felt silvado''s entry. The blood pool that had only waist length suddenly became like a bottomless hole. Silvadon sank into the blood pool. The shadow man silently looked at everything in front of him, and his cold eyes revealed an incomparable look of fanaticism The blood pool connecting the present world and the distorted void is like an endless sea of blood. Silvado floating in it only feels that his consciousness is very vague. Suddenly, silvado feels that there are a pair of huge eyes staring at himself in this sea of blood. The surging power of terror makes silvado feel that the other party only has one idea, Then he will be completely annihilated in this world. This terrible feeling only lasted for a short time. Silvado found that an extremely comfortable feeling wrapped his soul and even gave himself an unspeakable pleasure. This pleasure is even more comfortable than the intersection of * * between men and women. It is not only the pleasure of * * and soul, but also the endless * * in his heart. Own * * article yes!! As the youngest Prince of belrama Kingdom, he was weak from childhood because of his mother''s typhoid fever when he was born. No one in the palace cared about his prince born by the Royal concubine, because it was too late when he came to the world. His two brothers had already grown up and began to establish their own power, The pattern in the palace has been divided, and there is no room for you to step in. He was left out in the cold and spent most of his days in pain. No one understood him or looked down on him. In the end, his only outcome was to become the soul of one of his brothers after they competed for the throne. However, sometimes fate really likes to tease people! At the beginning of that day, I inadvertently got all the ancient documents of an unknown magician hundreds of years ago, which recorded the most taboo forces. The magician spent his whole life studying the powerful existence that comes from legend and plays the biggest enemy of the gods, which is known as the ''devil''. Ancient handwritten documents clearly record all the magicians'' research on the "abyss", how demons from a different space open the entrance to the "abyss" and summon them, and how to please and obtain the power of demons. Compared with the gods who need to be worshipped with the so-called "piety" and "faith", I prefer the demons recorded in the literature. I only need to provide sacrifices of blood, flesh and soul, briefly open the entrance to the "abyss" and offer sacrifices to get different rewards. At first, small animals such as cats and dogs called a strange and weak creature, A low-level demon named little bad devil in the literature is almost useless except for its occasional ferocity and greedy nature for flesh and blood. I was very surprised that the first sacrifice was successful, because in the literature, even the magician with level 17 magic level successfully opened the channel of the ''abyss'' after many failures. I actually called a demon when I tried to sacrifice for the first time, although it was only a trivial weak demon, But great joy filled silvado''s mind. Then it seemed to be bewitched by the devil From the initial small animals gradually became large hunting beasts, and the original simple Summoning Magic array began to slowly become an altar! With the dedication of more and more sacrifices, I began to feel obvious changes. The body that was always entangled by disease gradually became stronger. It was not only the change of * * but also the demons summoned to this world, which brought unimaginable magical power to me. A noble Duchess, the beautiful lady who once did not look at her poor prince, has become her own private toy for venting * * under the power of the devil! After tasting the sweetness, the * * in his body entangled his soul more and more to the twisted vines, and the last bottom line in his heart finally broke through. When the first slave sacrificed to the demons in the abyss, naturally, the second person, the third person, and then more and more lives were poured by himself in exchange for the seemingly endless power of the demons in the abyss. More and more sacrifices made the demons in the abyss pay attention to themselves. A powerful master in the abyss took the initiative to respond to himself. Through his spokesperson, the master assured himself that as long as the door of the abyss to the present world could be opened, the whole belrama kingdom would become his own plaything. Not only that, eternal life and absolute power would also be given to himself, As a display of power, a servant around the master crossed the interface and entered the world. His father, the fatuous old king who only knew great achievements and wine, distorted his soul and reason, and became the most spoiled son in his heart! Everything is so sudden, everything is so incredible. After witnessing everything, I know that there is no choice now. The devil brings me strength, rights and a new destiny. If I lose the protection of the devil, I will return to a dark life again. My only choice is to conclude a soul contract with the devil, Completely open the door of the abyss and welcome the master into the present world. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The dark shadow man stood by the altar and watched the blood pool gradually subsided from the boiling state. The blood curtain on the bone door suddenly became richer, and a graceful figure slowly appeared on the blood door! A beautiful female face slowly broke away from the blood curtain, swinging its attractive figure like a water snake, and slowly entered the present world. Purity and charm were perfectly integrated into all the beautiful faces. The plump and seductive posture was wearing a seemingly conservative black gauze skirt, but the weak silkworm wing gauze skirt highlighted the perfect body that was enough to attract crime. In terms of temperament, the woman in front of her is by no means inferior to any Royal Princess and queen. However, this noble and elegant temperament is subtly combined with a little debauchery, which makes people want to immediately overwhelm the stunning beauty in front of them, tear open her noble side and listen to her debauchery cry. With a charming smile, even the shadow man looked at the beautiful woman in front of her, and felt distracted for a moment. She couldn''t help squeezing her fist and trying to hold down her thoughts. "The door here is big enough for me to pass through the interface!" Sally Ann smiled and said, "the master is in a good mood recently, but he is very concerned about the duel in a few days, so let me come and whip our lovely contracting party in advance." Sally Ann felt the flow of power in her body, and finally sighed: "although my projection came to this world, the open area of the door is still not enough. I''m afraid she can''t leave the door too far for activities. During this period, you are still responsible for the daily affairs with the contracting party." "That''s great!" Sally Ann clapped her hands gently, licked her purple lips with her soft sweet tongue, and said in a wicked tone, "why don''t ~ I take on her servant for the time being from today on." The shadow man was surprised. It was like hearing something uninteresting: The woman in front of her is the demon queen in the whole "abyss". Her strength is also very powerful among demons, and she is resourceful. She has been in a superior position in the "abyss" for a long time. Many demon lords hope to bring this stunning demon queen under their command, But in the end, only her own master succeeded in making the succubus queen willing to become a subordinate, and Sally en has always acted as the adjutant of the master and won the favor of the master. "Whip and candy should be used at the same time to achieve the best effect." Sharon stroked her long Lavender hair and said playfully, "I have a sense of propriety myself. If it''s the master, I can do it at any time. A humble mole ant is not qualified to touch my body, although the master attaches great importance to this poor bug." " Chapter 151 A new day has come to the city of odur! In a mansion near the research tower in Shangcheng District, the early morning sun penetrated the falling snowflakes and spilled them into the house. Yuansakarin, wearing a beige nightdress, is lying comfortably on the big bed and sleeping. Her beautiful hair is scattered because of her sleeping posture, and her youthful body highlights an attractive curve under the nightdress, However, like the sleeping beauty in the call story, yuansaka Lin now sends out some groans and strange dreams that are enough to make male creatures commit crimes. "Oh, wait!" Lin''s cheeks were full of a trace of crimson, and his body gradually twisted restlessly. What caused all this was a strange hand gently probing into Lin''s nightdress, just like touching a precious art. His palm gently massaged Lin''s smooth and white belly. "Wait a minute ah Senior I ~ I''m not ready yet" It was like being stimulated by the dream language slowly spitting out from Lin''s mouth. The bad palm gradually moved upward until it reached the tall and straight mountain. It seemed that it was not satisfied. Two fingers gently pressed the upright pink bud. "Tweet" Wandering between dream and reality, miss yuansaka Lin suddenly felt a numb feeling in her chest spread all over her body. Suddenly, she woke up. The beautiful boss stared at the person who was doing harm to herself while she was sleeping. She suddenly woke up early in the morning. Yuansaka Lin''s brain looked at the unrealistic picture in front of her, and there was a short crash, But soon a loud noise spread all over the house! "What are you doing!? SA £¡£¡¡± His forehead was full of angry veins. Lin didn''t want to swing his fist and looked at him who didn''t think so Vant, hit it! In the face of the young lady who was already in a state of rage, Nero took the hit fist lightly. After all, no matter how excellent the player yuansaka Lin is, he should be consistent with the rank Playing melee by yourself is overkill. "Ah La ~ ah La ~ because the player''s sleep is so lovely that I can''t help it." While saying this, Nero touched his fist affectionately. Lin suddenly felt goose bumps all over his body. He quickly took back his fist like an electric shock and moved to the other side of the bed like a frightened little animal: "SA £¡ Didn''t I tell you not to come in without permission? " "What''s the matter? Since Lin is my player, I naturally want to protect your safety." "Audur is safe!" What kind of se did you summon Vant! Lin not only lamented how bad his luck was, but also called out two se students One is Medea, the rare Witch of ancient Greece, and the other is kuchulin, the brave and fighting son of light in Ireland. He summoned the girl in red who claimed to be Nero, the ancient Roman emperor ? it''s just a completely off-line se with no common sense vant£¡ He is completely self-centered, doesn''t listen to others'' advice, and loves to express himself. The worst thing is to harass himself completely without shame. On the first night, as soon as Lin finished bathing in the residence, Nero, dressed in the lace full of shame chosen by Medea, rushed in and asked where the bathroom was. Originally, he thought the other party was just going to take a bath. Lin pointed to the direction of the bathroom, but he didn''t expect Nero to grasp himself and kiss him on his forehead, Then the words almost scared Lin to spray out the milk in his mouth. "I''m going to take a bath now. Stay in bed, player. I''ll spoil you after I take a bath." On the first night, miss yuansaka was in the room with her sister Vant launched a tug of war. In the next few days, yuansaka Lin painfully found that he needed to teach gem grinding skills for elves and dwarves during the day, and had to endure SA at night Harass yourself constantly. Sadly, your magic is facing SA with high resistance to magic It''s useless, even if it''s outside the room Continue to invade your room. Use a spell to restrain SA , this idea has risen in Lin''s heart for more than the first time. But how precious is the mantra that can only be used three times? How can it be used in this place? Lin was gnashing his teeth in the face of various immoral harassment of Nero several times, and pressed the idea of using the mantra in his heart. Reluctantly grabbed the clothes on one side and was about to take off his nightdress for a change, Lin suddenly found that someone seemed to have no idea of the rules, and planned to stay in the room and watch him change his clothes: "also, I''m going to change my clothes. Go out quickly £¡¡± "What''s the matter? Everyone is a girl. Change your clothes, player." Nero was still sitting by the bed and seemed ready to stay here. You know you''re a girl now!? Lin pinched his fist and desperately pressed down the idea of using the mantra: "you stay here makes me uncomfortable. Go out right away!" "Is the player uncomfortable? Then let me help the player change his clothes, Ho Ho ~ ~ ~" Nero smiled and slowly approached Lin. "Stop! Don''t come near me!" Like being forced by the "sex wolf", Lin hurried back with his hands over his chest. "No! The player''s dream talk just now revealed a lot of ''information'' ~ but I''m very sad that the player didn''t mention me at all, so "Nero kicked his legs and jumped fiercely at Lin sitting on the bed with a big bite of birds:" I want to completely print my mark on the player''s body now. " Help! Help!! Senior student!! Miss yuansaka''s new day life is unfolding in the noise ©­©­ In another study in audur City, Yalin didn''t know about Miss yuansaka''s sad experience. At the moment, he was discussing the situation in Saxony with chanezer, President kinbrad and others. The information sent by Shuangsheng ziyanyu was being fed back to the projector, Princess Luo jie''an was listening attentively to sonezer''s analysis of the situation in the Saxony kingdom. "The assassination of Prince bellama was planned by the Holy See. I believe the Saxony Kingdom has investigated and dealt with the truth of the incident." Sunezer, who is still the holder, said calmly. "Yes, Lord schneizer, he has got the answer from Simon." Princess Luo Jiean seemed very confused. After Simon was subdued and put into prison, her brother Rost immediately led people to interrogate Simon. Through the interrogation, some information was quickly obtained from Simon. Coupled with the information of the battle that night in Miriya, it can be confirmed that the Holy See copied the assassination behind his back. Simon wanted to assassinate silvado because Simon''s sister married to the kingdom of belrama and suddenly lost contact not long ago. Simon asked someone to inquire and learned that his sister had been employed as a maid in silvado''s private residence, and it was from this time that Simon''s sister lost contact with her family. For this reason, Simon also went to the belrama kingdom to inquire about the news, but learned that his sister''s body was found in a mass grave in the outer suburbs. Silvado had been spreading evil deeds in the belrama kingdom. After learning the news, Simon determined that his sister''s death was related to silvado and had been planning revenge, Until he was favored by the Holy See and participated in the assassination. When Luo Jiean said here, she was even more disgusted with silvado: "this is the reason why Simon wanted to assassinate Prince silvado entirely out of personal gratitude and resentment, but why did the Holy See go back on its word and help Saxony reach a transportation agreement with bellama on the one hand, but assassinate Prince silvado on the other, resulting in bad relations between the two countries." "In fact, the reason is very simple. In the final analysis, it is also because of interests." Shonezer''s eyes flashed a light to see through everything: "in fact, it is to return these questions to the origin. The answer can also be found in the unimaginable questions. The origin of the holy Vatican is that it is only a religious organization. What is its main purpose?" Luo Jiean of the projection clock was slightly stunned and involuntarily answered, "faith!" Sunezer nodded: "yes! No matter what kind of religious organization, spreading faith is its main purpose. Then tell me, as a religious organization, what is its biggest enemy today?" "The holy capital of the western mainland!" Hearing these words, Luo Jiean couldn''t help thinking deeply. To be honest, Luo Jiean, who lives deep in the Royal Palace, doesn''t pay too much attention to political affairs, but Princess Luo Jiean also knows that the whole continent is occupied by two major religious organizations. The holy Vatican of ishutar, the only "Lord" goddess of light in the world, and the holy capital of five supreme gods in the west of the mainland believe in the east of the continent. Both religious institutions are doing their best to expand their beliefs! "Very smart, Luo Jiean. The biggest enemy of any religious organization is its own peers. Ha ha, there is a saying that ''peers are more angry'' probably means that." Xiunaizel smiled, combed his bangs, looked at Princess Luo Jiean in the projection instrument and continued: "I read about all aspects of the Saxony kingdom. The Saxony kingdom is located in a very special position. On one side, it is the forest that just resists the fog of the ogerman going south, and on the other side, it just spans the East and west of the whole continent. This special geographical position has created a special social environment in the Saxony kingdom." "Special social environment?" Yalin took a sip of coffee and finally said, "it seems that you don''t pay much attention to national affairs." "Sorry, Lord Yalin." Luo Jiean quickly bowed her head and apologized. He waved his hand and said, "do you remember who asked silvado to duel with you?" When Luo Jie settled down, her eyes lit up and seemed to react: "goddess of ice and snow" "The goddess of ice and snow, edrama! One of the five supreme gods believed in the holy capital of the West." Yalin did not hesitate to say the full name of the goddess of ice and snow. A strange smile appeared on his face. Five points of ridicule and five points of anger were unpredictable. "Lord Yalin" Luo Jiean has noticed that there seems to be something wrong with Yalin''s expression when he speaks the full name of the snow goddess. It seems that Lord Yalin is very familiar with the snow goddess edrama. ¡¼ Chapter 152 Compared with the holy Vatican, which believes in the only "Lord" goddess of light, ishutar, and has the idea of human supremacy, the holy capital in the west is just the opposite in doctrine. The holy capital believes that everything in the world must be maintained in a balanced range, and a single worship can only cause the loss of faith and the distortion of the soul, In the doctrine of the holy capital, the world is not favored by only one God, just like different races inhabiting the earth. Everyone has his own God in his heart. The believers of the holy capital believe that this land is cared for by the five supreme gods! The God of fire, pamion! Among the gods mainly believed by the dwarves, pamion is the symbol of enthusiasm and the guardian of the flame. The God of fire hates those who have no enthusiasm in their hearts and likes to bless those who continue to struggle for their own ideas, whether they are craftsmen waving hammers and sweating beside the furnace, soldiers fighting on the battlefield, or even lovers in love. Belchis, God of the storm! He blessed all the creatures on the earth and was the symbol of the swift wind. Behris was the patron saint of travelers, adventurers and poets, because people believed that wherever there was a breeze in the legend, he would bring the blessing of the wind to everyone walking in the world. Uznock, the God of the earth! Uznok is a stable God, just like the earth. He hates all actions that pollute the earth. He is believed by the orcs and many creatures living on the earth. People believe that the earth is the mother of all life. At the end of a person''s life, he just returns to his mother''s arms, At the same time, uznok is also praised by farmers as a God who brings harvest, The God of ice and snow, Emma! Besides being known as the God of ice and snow, she is also considered to be an absolute just and heroic female martial god. Like ice and snow, she not only represents absolute justice, but also represents absolute coldness. Many judges in the western mainland will swear in the name of edrama when they appear in court and show that they will make an absolute and fair judgment. The dueling people will also have sworn in the name of edrama and have shown that they are fearless. Ice and snow also represents the water in the four elements. In addition to being believed by judges and soldiers eager for glory, many sailors and crew also regard the goddess of ice and snow as the God of the sea. Adinay, goddess of the moon! It may not be as hot as the sun, but the gentle moonlight is more loved by the creatures who inhabit at night. Atina Yisheng * * is so beautiful and peaceful that she brings peace to the world at night. She is the embodiment of beauty and purity and a god believed by many unmarried girls and loyal women. At the same time, atinai is also the God of art and music, and is believed by all people in the world who are eager to show their talents in the field of art. The information of the five supreme gods believed in by the holy capital has been obtained by Yalin from the information sent back by white dragon katras. In addition to collecting relevant information within the kingdom of Saxony, the cartels lurking in the kingdom of Saxony, Yalin specially asked him to collect some information about the two religions. Five supreme gods! I see In the city of audur, Luo jie''an didn''t know she had guessed one thing correctly, that is, Yalin was really familiar with the ice goddess edrama. Once the king of the white dragon longed for the salvation of the goddess, but she could only meet him on the battlefield. There are some things, especially some bad things. Yalin thinks it''s better to keep these things in mind. Located in the far north, the Saxony Kingdom, which is accompanied by snowflakes all the year round, has always had the snow goddess edrama in its religious beliefs! However, although the Saxony Kingdom crosses the continent from east to west, on the whole, most of the land is relatively close to the East. Therefore, the belief of the Holy See also exists in this country. The only thing that can resist the gods is the gods themselves! For a long time, the Holy See has given great assistance to the Saxony kingdom through geographical advantages in order to expand its faith. Although the holy capital in the West also hopes to maintain the Saxony Kingdom''s belief in the goddess of ice and snow, although the reform carried out by Saint flora has achieved results, it has not completely eliminated the * * accumulated by the holy capital for hundreds of years, In addition to the secret obstruction of the Holy See, the holy capital is really unable to do so. However, decades later, although the holy Vatican ruled most of the beliefs of the Saxony Kingdom, the people in the Far North''s innate worship of the ice goddess edrama has never been completely eradicated. On the contrary, the Holy See''s rapid expansion of faith has gradually made the Saxony royal family a little wary of it. Therefore, the Holy See needs a sufficient reason and a sufficient positive image to make a thorough display to control the religious beliefs of the Saxony kingdom. "A sufficiently positive image? It means that the Holy See assisted Saxony in reaching a transport agreement with belrama, right, Lord Yalin." Luo Jiean asked after hearing Yalin''s reasoning. "In terms of the current situation of Saxony Kingdom, this should be a great favor, right?" Luo Jiean nodded. Just as Yalin said, the holy Vatican''s pressure on the kingdom of belrama and reached an agreement did have a great positive effect in the kingdom of Saxony, Whether it is the folk or the royal family: "why assassinate Prince silvado in that case? If he dies in the kingdom of Saxony, isn''t the relationship between Saxony and belrama \ Yalin didn''t wait for Luo Jiean to finish saying, "isn''t it? You underestimate the power of a religious organization that monopolizes half of the continent, Luo Jiean! If Miriya and they didn''t happen to hear about the assassination, and silvado really died at the banquet of Saxony Kingdom, the holy Vatican is the first to be excluded from the possibility of assassination, right?" Luo Jiean thought about it and couldn''t help nodding. Indeed, even her father couldn''t believe that the assassination was planned by the holy Vatican. "Once silvado dies, the relationship between Saxony and the kingdom of belrama will deteriorate in an instant. The king of belrama, who dotes on his son too much, may rush to the border of the kingdom of Saxony. At that time, the Holy See will naturally stand up and persuade the kingdom of belrama as a peacemaker. If there are too many reasons for persuasion, who will do it The attendants who "committed suicide" after the assassination were because they had personal grudges with silvado, and the Saxony kingdom was only dragged down. Moreover, Saxony needed to resist the ogeman southward to avoid the invasion of the whole continent. This is a very important thing. We can''t consume troops to fight with the belrama Kingdom. The latter one is estimated that not only the Holy See, but also other countries will put pressure on the belrama kingdom. " A large part of this is analyzed by schneizer after combining the data. Saxony and belrama have a bad relationship. The Holy See can fully act as an intermediary to intervene in this matter. The Saxony kingdom must have to rely on the power of the Holy See to resolve the crisis. Moreover, the Holy See can fully Garrison its direct light Knights into the Saxony kingdom for "peacekeeping" operations when the situation is most dangerous, If the holy see really comes to this step, even if it does not need the dark hands of the light knight, the faith of the holy capital will be dealt a fatal blow. From the perspective of the whole situation, the Holy See, which has ruled out the suspicion of assassination, is an open and aboveboard image from beginning to end. No matter how the Saxony Kingdom finally reaches an understanding with belrama, no matter how much it pays, the holy see is sure to make a profit in the game between the two countries, not only fully mastering Saxony''s belief domination, It can also take the opportunity to weaken significantly and even sweep out competitors. Luo Jiean listened to the cold sweat on her forehead for a moment. Unexpectedly, there were so many plans behind the assassination. It was like a chain. As analyzed by his majesty Yalin, if the assassination was successful, the Holy See could only be the biggest beneficiary. Both Saxony Kingdom and belrama would ask for it. "May I tell your father about it, your majesty arlin!" Luo Jie asked after calming her mind. "It doesn''t matter. Your father must be able to guess one or two, but he shouldn''t say it." "I know your majesty Yalin." Just like the analysis by sunezer, Luo jie''an also got almost the same answer from her father. Cardinal isano riston, who was originally quite fond of Princess Luo jie''an, also set out to return to the Holy See shortly after the signing ceremony, and did not give the Saxony Kingdom any chance to intervene, The Saxony kingdom can only bear to swallow this bitter fruit. The holy see is an unimaginable behemoth, which can not be countered by the Saxony Kingdom at all. The struggle between the Holy See and the holy capital in faith does not care for Yalin. Yalin wants them to fight like this. It''s best to fight each other and lose both. More than ten days later, the duel between Luo Jiean and silvado worried Yalin. Princess Luo Jiean had been practicing martial arts since she was a child, and now she has been baptized by dragon blood, and her strength has far exceeded that of ordinary humans. It''s reasonable to defeat a waste prince who doesn''t practice martial arts at all, but Yalin always feels something wrong in his heart. There seems to be something wrong behind this. A prince without martial arts experience suddenly agreed to Luo Jiean''s Duel request. If he was not reckless or ignorant, but silvado didn''t look like such a person. Can it be said that he could improve his strength to surpass Luo Jiean in half a month. A way for people to rapidly improve their strength in a short time Yalin''s mind suddenly remembered several methods, but it was impossible for the national strength of belrama kingdom to do so, and suddenly a terrible idea emerged from the memory of the White Dragon King inherited by Yalin. Soul of blood sacrifice!! This possibility is also very low, but low doesn''t mean No. maybe you should put a layer of insurance on Luo Jie first. Thinking of this, Yalin called a dwarf, the dwarf craftsman leader in charge of the whole forging Hall - solak! ¡¼ Chapter 153 Dwarves are born to be masters of forging. They dig the secrets of the earth and are very good at identifying all kinds of mineral gemstones. Although they are very short compared with humans and other races in size, their generous and stocky body can burst out unimaginable power in battle. The dwarves are unsmiling but grumpy, but generous to those who can win their trust. Dwarves cherish gold, gemstones, jewelry and works of art processed from these precious raw materials, and are naturally obsessed with forging. Nine out of ten of the immortal magic weapons on the whole continent are made by dwarves. In addition to having enough combat power and command, a dwarf king must also be an outstanding forging master, which is a rule passed down from generation to generation. A group of dwarves "rewarded" in the summoning system mission also have the same habits. After finishing the arrangement of the forge hall, almost all 50 dwarves settled in the dream temple and devoted themselves to forging with the lava extracted from the ground. After yuansaka Lin was summoned to the world by Yalin, the dwarves divided more than ten people with outstanding forging ability to act as Miss yuansaka''s students. The natural talent for screening minerals and gemstones makes the Dwarfs'' learning speed very amazing. Even yuansaka Lin has to say that these "dwarfs" have learned the knowledge they have spent ten years in nearly a month. Once the theoretical knowledge is taught, the rest is to let the dwarf and ELF students continue to increase their experience in practice. Among them, dwarf solak is the dwarf with the best forging technology in odur city. So far, solak can create quasi excellent weapons at will, and occasionally create a quasi excellent work. This time, solac was called by Yalin. What was placed in front of him was a silver white dragon scale more than one person. Although it was damaged, the surface of the dragon scale was still filled with amazing cold, like a piece of solid ice that will not melt for ten thousand years. Not only this dragon scale, but also a large number of secret silver, kyanite and many precious materials are placed in front of solak. by the way! There are also some fragmented metal fragments that cannot be seen as they are. "This dragon scale once fell off my body when I changed it. It has been used as the main body to build a long gun in a week." Sorak, who was full of forging enthusiasm in his blood, tried to calm his inner excitement and stared at the dragon scale separated from the Dragon King. After Yalin gave the order, Sorak couldn''t wait to rush into the forger hall with materials. After the frost prayer in the frost spirit sent a long gun drawing with detailed engravings, The work of the whole forger hall almost stopped. All the craftsmen, led by zorak and Minotaur leader Norta, formed an advisory group and began to carefully plan the making scheme of the whole spear, completing his majesty Jackie Chan''s task in a week. "Burn your stove red, open the magic array and draw up the lava!" Solak and Norta carefully held the dragon scale and put it on the clean forging table. The dwarf''s rough fingers gently brushed the dragon scale and felt the biting cold passed into the palm of his hand, but the dwarf just felt the blood boiling, as if the whole person was going to burn. Dragon scales are extremely rare forging materials. On the mainland, even the scales of low-grade subspecies of dragons are very precious, not to mention that this one is a giant dragon with pure blood, and it is also the dragon scale of the ancient dragon king. This is a priceless treasure. I want to break through the current boundaries, I also want to create better weapons! The main part of the spear is made by solak and Tano. The engraving of the engraving will be in the charge of high-level elf mages. After completion, the spear will be enchanted by his majesty Yalin. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ With the last five days left before the duel with silvado, Princess Luo Jiean quietly welcomed the Dragon King''s guard captain kraferig in the Saxony palace. Soon, a long gun as light blue as translucent crystal appeared in front of Princess Luo Jiean. The body of the gun was quietly flowing with the smell of ice and frost, and even the temperature in the room seemed to be reduced a lot. Luo Jiean picked up the long gun and felt the pulsating life in the gun: "this is what your majesty Yalin gave me." "Yes." Kraferig nodded and said, "the main body of this long gun is made of the scales of the Dragon King, which is integrated with the broken weapon fragments you once had." "It''s made by the dragon scale of your majesty Yalin." Luo Jiean looked at the long gun in her hand in surprise, and her hands holding the handle trembled slightly. Compared with the main material of the long gun made of the scales of the Dragon King, the sentence behind kraferige made Luo Jiean feel a lot of thoughts. It was a long gun damaged when his majesty Yalin fought in the rain in the valley. Although the quality of the gun is not high, it is a gift from his father. It has been with him for many years and is of great significance to him. I thought I''d lost it forever. I didn''t expect that his majesty Yalin would collect all the fragments of weapons, so that his "friends" could be reborn! Luo jie''an cherished her long gun and her eyes were slightly moist. "Your Majesty Yalin hopes you can use it to win the duel in a few days!" "Thank you, Lord kraferig. Please tell your majesty Yalin. I will believe it!" Luo Jiean replied firmly. One thing kraferige didn''t tell Luo Jiean, in order to build this spear, dwarf craftsman solak and Tauren blacksmith Tano were severely frostbitten by the frost force emitted by dragon scales, and it will take at least a month to fully recover. However, sorac and Tano are very excited because they have successfully built this quasi legendary long gun, which has far exceeded their expectations. It is worth a year to build this long gun, let alone a month. The body of the gun is engraved with a special inscription - Frost scale stab! This is a long gun forged mainly by the dragon scale, the king of the white dragon. The body of the gun is extremely sharp. Slight damage can be automatically healed by absorbing the power of frost. When attacking, it is accompanied by frost effect, which can effectively reduce the opponent''s movement speed. The holder is immune to frost spell damage up to level 7. However, this excellent long gun has a small defect, that is, the long gun itself emits strong frost power. Those who have no talent or insufficient strength to resist frost power will be eroded by frost power. "Frost scale stab is a quasi legendary weapon!" After kraferige left, Luo Jiean fondled the gun body in the room and felt the cold emitted from the gun body. Luo Jiean, who awakened the blood of the white dragon, not only did not suffer the erosion of the frost force, but could absorb the frost force emitted by the long gun for several purposes. A quasi legendary weapon is a valuable treasure without a market. The long gun he once held has barely reached the level of quasi sophisticated weapon. Even there are only two quasi excellent equipment in Saxony kingdom. Now he can actually hold a quasi legendary weapon, which is a great honor. At the thought of this, Luo Jiean couldn''t help but pull a gun flower excitedly and was more confident in the duel a few days later. Luo jie''an was always uneasy about silvado''s sudden promise to duel. As his majesty Yalin reminded, there were indeed some anomalies. Therefore, during her stay in the palace, Luo jie''an had always been trained in war by Miriya. The same was true of her martial arts. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. If you don''t practice for three days, you will become a handyman. Miriya is indeed a powerful soldier, and the most important thing is that she has rich combat experience. As an opponent accompanying her in training, she has given Luo Jiean great enlightenment. After the negotiations with the kingdom of Saxony were reached, Miriya, jabefeka, manigott and Edward have temporarily lived in the Saxony palace as special envoys, while Gus and Kenjiro still hide their identities and live outside the palace to collect some information about the mainland, Because of the appearance of the frost cracked toothed wolf, many mercenaries and adventurers who tried to catch the cracked toothed wolf and make a fortune were stationed in the Saxony kingdom. Even some senior hunters from neighboring bellama also went to the Saxony Kingdom and went straight to the misty forest. For Gus, who used to be a mercenary, and Kenjiro, who wandered in the doomsday world for a long time, it is very simple to mix with these people and pretend to be a mercenary. In the hotel where they stayed, they only need to spend a little money to invite these mercenaries and adventurers to drink a few drinks, or show their muscles and strength. It is easy to make friends with these big and rough men. From their mouths, Gus and Kenjiro got a lot of useful news. For example, recently, the war of the kingdom of kreises on the mainland ended. As a resurgent old empire, karsermen won a brilliant victory, in addition to the compensation for the cession of the kreises empire. The disappearance of Princess lindis of kreises, known as the "white winged Princess", is even more interesting for these mercenaries. It is rumored that the "white winged Princess" has died in battle. It is also rumored that Augusta, Prince of the karsermon Empire, coveted the beauty of Princess lindis and quietly imprisoned Princess lindis as his own forbidden house, Even more exaggerated, it is said that gelkate, the legendary mercenary of the free city, took Princess lindis without permission, but each of these rumors can stand scrutiny. During the conversation, Kenjiro noticed that not long ago, the daughter of Duke Rogge of belrama Kingdom, Miss Mina kennancy, known as the flower of belrama imperial capital, cancelled her engagement with the second prince Dean, which made her royal highness lose face. What makes people wonder is that Duke Rogge agreed to her daughter''s request! ¡¼ Chapter 154 The sad second prince of belrama kingdom not only lost face, but the most exaggerated thing is that there is a rumor that Miss Mina, the flower of the imperial capital, secretly met a lover. It is precisely because of this secret lover that Miss Mina contacted her engagement with the second prince. Belrama kingdom! This is why Kenjiro and GUS are willing to pay attention to the news. As soon as they mention this country, they can''t help thinking of the prince who is said to be ugly at the banquet. And such an idiot prince would be princess Luo Jiean''s fiance, and a few days later, they would have to engage in a duel for chips. Although the time spent with Luo Jiean was not too long, the little princess also left a deep impression on Gus and Kenjiro. As a princess of a country, Luo Jiean doesn''t have a high-heeled Princess posture. She knows how to sympathize with the lower class. She is a girl with strong character. She doesn''t only know how to snuggle up with powerful men like some worthless noble ladies. She gets along very well. In this age, it is very rare for such a noble girl to remain pure and true. It is for this reason that the two talents hope more and more that Luo Jiean will kill the idiot prince named silvado in the duel a few days later. In addition to some interesting stories about belrama, there was another thing that kept Gus in mind "You said that some time ago, the mercenary teams escorting the Elves were attacked?" Gus asked a traveling businessman nearby, "do you remember the approximate time?" "Well, I guess it is! Hehe, you know, sir, I don''t have a good memory." The merchant with a big felt hat smiled, but what his tone revealed was not that he had a bad memory. "Maybe something like this can help you remember." Gus, who used to be a mercenary and often wandered among these people, naturally knew what the merchant meant. The intelligence cost of 100 rien was paid in front of the merchant. By the way, Gus asked the hotel attendant to serve two cups of hot ale. After a cup of hot ale, the speech gate of the traveling merchants also opened. The holy capital, which advocates the theory of racial equal coexistence, and the Holy See, which advocates the supreme theory of human beings, have always been dead enemies. The two major religious organizations have been fighting openly and secretly for a long time. In order to weaken the power of the Holy See, the holy capital has been planning and helping the races, elves and dwarves persecuted by humans in the east of the mainland, Orcs and others fled. Recently, under the secret planning of the holy capital, thousands of elves fled from the kingdom of karut to the west of the mainland. In order to catch these elves, the kingdom of karut sent troops directly, and those mercenary slave traders in the free city also hired a large number of mercenaries to chase them all the way. The fugitive elves chased all the way lost many compatriots. After the elves entered the misty forest, the heavy snow finally deterred the mercenaries. Finally, they could only escort the captured nearly 1000 elves back to the free city in three batches. However, the mercenaries escorting the last batch of Elves were ambushed on the way, and a large number of dwarves ambushed them. These dwarfs were originally slave miners imprisoned in nearby mines. Obviously, they were encouraged by the holy capital to carry out a collective riot, killed the mine supervisor, and rescued a group of human beings who were also demoted as slaves to escape together. On the way, these angry dwarfs actually ran into the mercenaries escorting the elves, Nearly a thousand dwarves and human mixed uprising troops sneaked into the mercenary camp at night. The emaciated mercenaries were killed and injured in the sneak attack, and a large number of Elves were rescued. This incident made the slave traders in the free city very angry. Among them, sir Phileas Cantor, the most powerful slave merchant in the free city, sent his personal guard to catch these fugitive slaves. Due to the addition of many captured elves, this fugitive team was unfortunately blocked by Sir Phileas'' personal guard, After a battle, many dwarves died and the whole team was completely dispersed. After the news came out, many mercenaries were like hyenas smelling blood. They tried to catch the loners in the escape team in groups. For mercenaries, if they caught one of the running elves, they would be rich. The peddler talked endlessly: "this happened half a month ago. Several mercenaries have caught some elves. Hey! Good luck! Some elves are running away. According to my estimation, they must still want to cross the fog forest and enter the west of the mainland. If they want to get rich ~ well, it depends on your luck!" Gus now understood why so many mercenaries were suddenly assembled in the Saxony king. It seems that in addition to trying to hunt the mutant split toothed wolf, catching the escaping elves and dwarfs has also become a part-time job for these mercenaries. "I have some secret information here, which must be of some help to you. As long as you are willing to pay a little," the peddler stretched out his hand and made a gesture that everyone knows: "friend, I know you are a smart man!" Gus stood up, shook his head and said disdainfully, "well, no, I''m not very smart sometimes." Leaving the stunned peddler, Gus and Kenjiro gave each other a wink and were about to return to their room. A tall man with dark muscles and tattoos on his face stood in front of GUS. The Saxons in the far north were relatively tall, The strong man in front of him was a little tall, standing in place like an iron tower, wearing leather armor and leaving many scars on his exposed body. If you look carefully, you will find that there is a strange red under the dark skin of the strong man. Philip tok barbarian warrior from the blazing desert! The well-informed travelers and some mercenaries immediately looked away, but Gus reacted blandly: "what''s up?" The strong man glanced up and down at Gus and Kenjiro, and finally his eyes fell on the huge sword on Gus''s back: "as a soldier, can I have a look at the sword on your back?" Want to see your sword? Gus was a little confused about the meaning of the strong man for a while. To be honest, he left odur city on his journey to Saxony kingdom. The giant sword on my back has always been too conspicuous. Although everyone distributed a space ring that can store items before departure, I still habitually like to carry this heavy giant sword on my back rather than throw it into the ring. On second thought, Gus didn''t want to get into too much trouble, especially the identity of his party was sensitive. He opened his cloak and took down the huge sword with dark metallic luster. Although the sword was covered with battle scratches, the people who looked at the sword bred the feeling that the sword was indestructible. It was only at a glance that the sword and its owner had fought from death. Suddenly whispered again all around. This iron piece that looks and feels very heavy really makes people wonder how its holder can wave it. Good sword! The strong man flashed a strange enthusiasm in his eyes and sincerely praised that a soldier''s weapon should be covered with battle scars to prove that the soldier is brave and fearless. Those aristocrats like to wear weapons inlaid with precious stones and gold that look extremely gorgeous and luxurious, but they are cowardly and incompetent. "I like your sword very much. Will you give it up?" The strong man said and took out a fire red round and transparent gem from his pocket: "superior red burning stone, I can give you three in exchange for this sword." The mercenaries and passengers who were watching took a cold breath when they heard the words of the strong man. The hot desert inhabited by the philitok barbarians is also known as the earth stove. It belongs to two extreme environmental regions together with the far north where the Saxony kingdom is located, one is extremely hot all year round, and the other is permanently cold frozen soil. If the Saxony kingdom is good at producing kyanite containing the power of water element, then the hot desert inhabited by the philitok barbarians is producing red inflammatory stone with the power of fire element. But the only difference is that kyanite is buried deep in the frozen soil. It only takes hands to dig the earth to get these precious gemstones. The red phlogistic stone will only be born in the volcanic area deep in the desert, which can be formed only after being washed by lava all year round. Mining in this dangerous area and accidentally falling into the volcano is a dead word. It can be said that each such red phlogistic stone is playing its life. The market demand for Hongyan stone is also high. The three superior Hongyan stones taken out by the strong man are absolutely worth more than one million lien. Some bounty hunters and assassins in the corner of the hotel might have started planning to do a big job after nightfall if they had not scruples about the terrible combat effectiveness of strong men as barbarian soldiers. "You want my sword?" Gus didn''t understand each other''s meaning for a moment. "That''s right! I still lack a weapon. This sword looks good!" The strong man took down his weapon as he spoke. The sound of breathing in the hotel again. The strong man''s weapon is a huge double-edged battle axe, which is no less than Gus''s huge sword in volume. Usually, such a weapon can be reluctantly waved by ordinary people with both hands, but the strong man easily grasped the murder weapon with only one hand, as if he was holding an ordinary one handed axe in his hand. "Sorry, man! I''m not interested in selling the guy used to ''eat''. If you want to buy weapons, you should go to the blacksmith''s shop on another street." Gus replied without interest. As for the so-called red burning stone, I''m sorry ~ what''s that? When the strong man saw that Gus was not interested in trading, he shrugged and put the red burning stone back in his pocket. Many people around him looked like Gus and sneered. He exchanged an old looking giant sword for three top-grade red burning stones. This kind of transaction, which is obviously a big deal, doesn''t make a big profit. Is there no problem with this guy''s brain? "You two seem to be good soldiers. I heard your conversation with the profiteer just now. How ~ are you interested in joining my team?" "What do you mean?" The strong man glanced at some mercenaries who had stretched their ears behind him and said: "I know you came to Saxony to catch those escaping elves to make a fortune. Compared with looking for me without any clues, here is accurate information. There is a small number of escaping elves and dwarves. There are about a hundred of them. My team can''t eat so many people at a time, so I want to recruit some soldiers to do it together. How are you interested Are you ready? " The strong man''s words immediately excited the mercenaries around him. If you can join his team and catch an elf or dwarf, it would be a windfall! "Well, can we think about it?" A glimmer of vigilance flashed in Kenjiro''s eyes. ¡¼ Chapter 155 "Hum! Do you still need to consider this kind of good thing? We''ll start in three days. If you two are interested in joining my team, I''ll see you on the frozen hill in the northwest area outside the city in the morning of three days, and prepare dry food, cold protection appliances and horses by yourself." The strong man then turned and shouted to the mercenaries behind him: "who is still interested in joining, as long as it is a brave soldier, my team will welcome him. If it is a coward, it''s best to get away from me now!" "Let me join!" "We are members of the blood hammer mercenary regiment. You can rest assured of our strength." "I spent a year as a scout in belika fortress. I am very familiar with the terrain of this generation." "Let me join. I''ve had experience fighting poison monsters." The mercenaries around are passionate. After all, as long as they can catch an elf or dwarf, they can immediately abandon the current days of knife head licking blood, and then buy a house or some industries to live a petty bourgeois life. Moreover, this fleeing team, which is not a large number, is already exhausted under the pursuit and suppression. Facing such a weak opponent is like a fortune falling from the sky. "Is this news credible? I don''t want to run on the wrong road in heavy snow." Kenjiro suddenly asked. The strong man snorted coldly: "believe it or not, it''s your own business to come or not. Anyway, you''ll start in three days." The mercenaries still recommended themselves around the strong man. Gus and Kenjiro looked at each other, left the noisy hall and walked to the room. As soon as they got to the second floor, they saw that there was no personality around. Si lowered his voice and said, "do you want to report this?" Kenjiro nodded: "no doubt! Lord Tallinn should also hope to take in this fugitive team." "Well, I''ll prepare some food and cold protection supplies first. I think we should need them in three days." "Please." Gus nodded, but seemed to think of something more regrettable, saying, "what''s more, I can''t see the duel of Her Highness." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The news quickly passed back to the city of audur. Naturally, Yalin did not refuse the fugitives. He quickly made a plan with sunezer, because Miriya and two golden saints stayed in the Saxony palace and were inconvenient to travel, although the number of these mercenaries should not be very large, However, if you want to guide the whole escape team into the misty forest, it may not be enough to rely on Gus and Kenjiro alone. Although the Edward brothers wanted to go together, Kenjiro simply refused. To this end, Yalin has specially sent a aftermath expert to ensure that the plan is carried out without fail. Of course, the most important thing now is the duel between Princess Luo Jiean and silvado. After receiving the "frost scale stab", Luo Jiean did not neglect training. She has been familiar with the use skills of this quasi legendary weapon, but Yalin added a special magic on this long gun, an ace that has ensured that Luo Jiean will win in the duel. In the early morning three days later, when many people were still sleeping in their warm beds, many mercenaries had ridden their horses on the snow field. The cold wind in the early morning roared and brought a biting chill. It was like freezing the bone marrow in the human body, but many mercenaries seemed to care less about the cold natural weather, Many people''s faces are full of excitement, and from time to time there are bursts of shouts from the team, bringing a trace of noise to the vast and quiet snow field. On the frozen hill, the barbarian soldiers from Philip tok are riding on a pure black war horse and looking at a large number of mercenaries coming from a distance. There are three people beside the barbarian soldiers, two men and one woman! The two men are also barbarian soldiers from the hot desert. They are tall and strong, wearing leather armor and carrying exaggerated weapons on their backs. Compared with the tall barbarian soldier, the woman is particularly petite. The woman''s figure is very slender, tall, convex and tilted back. She is very hot and attractive. She wears a hooded windbreaker that almost covers herself. Her face is covered with a silver gray mask with strange lines. Even if she just rides quietly on her horse, the woman''s body also exudes a deep and cold killing intention. "Mallorca!" The front mercenary rushed in front of the barbarian Soldier: "I brought all the bravest soldiers in our mercenary regiment." The barbarian warrior Mallorca looked at the heavily armed mercenary team and nodded, "very good!" "They are soldiers with rich combat experience and are fearless!" The leading mercenary boasted, as if he intended to publicize how powerful and fearless his mercenary team was. Suddenly, he seemed to notice the woman in Mallorca''s team. The hot and attractive tall figure made the mercenary whistle. Even if he couldn''t see her face clearly, he could know from the smart eyes revealed behind the mask that the woman under the mask was definitely a hard to see beauty. "Can you introduce me to some people next to you?" The mercenary tried to take his eyes away from the woman''s chest. "Farkas, Farda, this is ikes!" Mallorca introduced one by one, but inadvertently paused when saying the woman''s name: "they are sworn friends who live and die with me." "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Kurian, the leader of the blood hammer mercenary regiment." The two barbarian soldiers who looked like twin brothers paid tribute to Kurian at the same time, but the woman was still cold and speechless. The expression under the mask seemed to be a trace of ridicule and a trace of pity, silently staring at the mercenaries who kept coming. There are more than 50 mercenaries recruited by barbarian soldiers. The mixed team composed of adventurers and hunters, of which the blood hammer mercenary regiment basically accounts for half. Although the number is less than that of the fugitives, most of these mercenaries and adventurers are experienced in actual combat. Everyone has his best combat methods. Combined, the combat effectiveness is probably no less than that of the well-trained regular army. In the face of a fleeing team chased and killed in the kingdom of Saxony, no one thinks how difficult it will be to defeat these fugitives. When the sun completely rose, all the mercenaries recruited by mallorcas had gathered together. Of course, those who failed to enter the team also hid not far away. After all, everyone wanted to take a share of this good fortune. "Look, the two guys in the hotel came last time." "Didn''t they say they should consider it? It seems that they have considered the result ~ ha ha." "A fool who doesn''t even know the value of three red burning stones for a broken sword." Gus and Kenjiro, who were carrying a prominent sword in the team, rode a black horse respectively. The mercenaries around floated a trace of mocking eyes from time to time. It was obvious that some people were still worried about hongyanshi, but they seemed to forget that this matter had nothing to do with them, It seems that gossiping about others is not a gossip woman''s specialty. Although Philip tok''s barbarian warrior character has been famous for its fiery and forthright character, But before the team set out, they still couldn''t get rid of vulgarity and mobilized in a loud voice: "Well, I''m Mallorca, the son of Sigu, the legendary tribe of Philip tok. You warriors are welcome to join my team. I have only one simple request. I don''t care who you are. I obey orders. As long as I work hard, I promise he will have money! But if anyone dares to escape for me before the battle, I will screw off his head myself." Oh! Oh! Oh! Many mercenaries raised their weapons and roared. Gus sighed and looked at these guys like rookies. Kenjiro''s eyes didn''t change at all. He just rode quietly on his horse and didn''t know what to think about. "Let''s go now!" Mallorca took the lead in driving the horse under his crotch and ran forward. ======================================== In the golden ear territory of the belrama Kingdom, all officials and family chiefs in the territory were summoned to the Lord''s house to discuss the financial problems of the next quarter. In front of them was a new consultant hired by his Highness Prince silvado, who was like a perfect body curve cut out of the golden section, slender and flawless * *, Although wearing a veil makes people unable to see the true face, everyone who sees this rare beauty in the world feels that his inner desire seems to rise uncontrollably. As long as he can kiss Fangze himself, he can even do anything. "Then, ladies and gentlemen, the fiscal expenditure for the next quarter is so decided." Sally, the female consultant, clapped her hands and smiled. Kiel, who has always been the financial officer in Jinsui territory, the bald official over 50, couldn''t help stroking the cold sweat on his forehead. More than that, most officials and some family heads were also in a cold sweat. When we first met the consultant Sally, everyone was attracted by her unique momentum and perfect posture, but at that time, most people thought that Sally was the new favorite lover of his highness silvado, a beautiful vase with the name of financial adviser. But then Sally showed her amazing ability. In just a few days, she knew the details of Jinsui territory clearly. Originally, there were some shady things that many officials wanted to hide, but Sally just cited a few figures to make these people speechless. "Ladies and gentlemen, your highness silvado hopes that the territory will become richer and more prosperous and bring more wealth to the people. Therefore, the * * in business, taxation, crop harvest and other aspects needs to be completely eradicated, and the incompetent will be dismissed immediately. Of course, your highness silvado promises to give priority to the capable, so I hope in the next few days You can understand and cooperate with my reform. " Sally sat in the chair of the Lord''s house and said condescending like a king examining his servants. "Yes! Yes! Lord Sally, we will be responsible for the reform." Kiel shivered all over and nodded quickly. At the moment, everyone knows that Sally consultant, who originally thought she was a vase, turned out to be a terrible beast in her beautiful body. Even the whole belrama kingdom can''t stand side by side with such scheming and talent. Just after walking out of the Lord''s residence, some people looked heavy, some were still sweating, and some were gnashing their teeth. In the Lord''s residence, Sally stood at the window and watched the people leaving with an unidentified smile. A dark shadow gradually emerged behind her: "the blood sacrifice is about to be completed, Lord Sally, now there is only the last step." "I see!" As Sally turned around slowly, the dark blue lady dress on her body was instantly transformed into a black dress, and the veil on her face disappeared, revealing a beautiful face. Nona''s colorful figure had an attractive charm integrating noble and debauchery, and the rolling horn like an antelope on her forehead brought her a strange beauty. The demon queen in the twisted void - Sarian! ¡¼ Chapter 156 "I have to say that the main material plane is really very interesting, such as the monopoly game with the nature of fighting." Walking on the way to the altar in front, Sharon muttered to herself with an expression of satisfaction. Secretly glancing at the charming demon queen, the shadow tried to suppress the surging * * in his heart and nodded: "Toys ~ are almost the same." Sally smiled disdainfully: "at least you can help me pass some time." Back to the underground secret room altar full of disgusting bloody smell, Sally Ann slightly stretched a lazy, exquisite and sexy body, exuded fatal temptation, and let the dark shadow behind her swallow saliva in the dark, trying to keep herself calm. Sally ANN, the enchanted Witch King in the void, even if she doesn''t deliberately use the power of charm, her every action, every breath, every word and look send out the temptation to lead people to sweet death. Sharon took a deep breath, as if this terrible bloody place was a beautiful garden: "The breath of emptiness and abyss is really great, although it is only such a small piece ~ eh ~ are they all dead?" Sally Ann inadvertently noticed the women bound around the altar. Now these poor girls have been drained of blood and become lifeless corpses: "clean up these useless things and add some fresh souls and life. Staying in the world makes me feel sore and uncomfortable." Soon several tall bodyguards came in, staring at the terrible scene in front of them with empty and godless eyes. Under the order of the dark shadow, they began to clean up the girl''s bones around the altar without saying a word. If the demons in the distorted void want to come to the ''present world'', that is, the main material plane, they need to sacrifice their souls to produce a intersection, because the more powerful demons are excluded by the law of the interface, the more souls need to produce a large enough intersection to gain a foothold in the ''present world'', Otherwise, under the exclusion of the law of the interface, the devil has to return to the distorted void. If he still exists in the present world when the intersection disappears completely, the end will be completely annihilated by the powerful force of exclusion. This altar has existed for some time, but the intersection of sacrificial life and soul can only let the succubus king Sarian project a separate body into the ''present world''. Therefore, this is far from enough. In order to let the master directly cross the shackles of the interface and come to the ''present world'', it is necessary to further expand the scale of the intersection, This means that the altar needs to be expanded and more altars should be built in many places. The resources of Jinsui territory can not be achieved, and a large number of lives have been sacrificed over the years, which has more or less attracted the attention of some outsiders. Although it has not been fully spread, it is also a bad omen. Although silvado is a prince of a country, the prince is not a king. If you want to achieve the goal, you must completely control the country. The best starting point is silvado. But it seems that the master has other plans Sally Ann looked at the blood pool in the center of the altar and couldn''t help thinking. The time of this blood sacrifice seemed to be longer than expected. Her opponent was a human girl who inherited the dragon blood. Although she should be above ordinary humans in strength, it''s reasonable that it doesn''t need to pass so much power to the host to fight such an enemy? With the metal sound of chains rubbing against each other, nearly ten girls wearing only thin clothes were pulled over by the guards, and came with the pungent smell of blood. When the terrible scene in the altar appeared in front of us, the cries, struggles and begging for mercy suddenly sounded. "Wow!! no! I don''t want to die!" "Please don''t kill me" "Woo woo ~ ~ God, please help me." The ruthless sword in the guard''s hand forced the girls. At ordinary times, no one would dare to cry, but the immediate scene and what might happen have completely overwhelmed the girls'' hearts. The * * struggling to survive for a time made the scene a little out of control. Even the forced pulling and intimidation of several guards could not be controlled. "Be quiet. I hate noise." Sally Ann''s Enchanted voice suddenly sounded, and the girls who were still crying seemed to be magically quiet. In their eyes, a beautiful woman who could hardly be described by any words came slowly to them. Indeed, there was no word in the world that could accurately describe her beauty. Even as a woman, she was deeply attracted by her as if she were possessed, The girls even forgot that they were struggling and begging to escape from this hell a few seconds ago. With a charming smile, Sarian gently raised a girl''s chin. The succubus King carefully looked at each other''s slightly immature face, while the latter looked at Sarian with excitement and trembling. "Can I ask you something?" With a smile, Sharon was like a goddess in the spring breeze. She was completely different from the debauchery and seductive charm of the abyss demon queen. "Yes, sister, anything is OK?" Sally nodded, took out a black dagger from her arms and put it in front of the girl: "can you give your life for me?" The cold and penetrating words made people shudder, but the girl looked like she had received the Edict and received the dagger of the demon queen with joy. The girl trembled and replied, "yes, I''d like to!" The next moment, the dagger stabbed into the chest, the bright red blood slowly soaked the thin clothes, the girl fell to the ground and twitched, and soon there was no movement. However, the expression on the girl''s dead face was with a happy smile, mixed with this bloody scene, which brought a strange sense of distortion. Sally drew a dagger from the girl''s chest with great satisfaction: "everyone, can you give your life and soul for me and my master? Fall into the abyss and become a slave to my Lord forever!" The posture of the demon queen seemed to announce a supreme honor. The guards untied the iron handcuffs for the girl. The girls scrambled to grab the dagger thrown by Sally en, one by one, and cut off their young life, and even degenerated their soul into the distorted void of pain and torture. A large amount of blood continued to flow into the blood pool along the excavated channel. With the injection of blood still emitting waste heat, the blood pool was boiling abnormally. The bone door standing on the blood pool also began to emit light red light, and a red fog hovered above the altar. Sally Ann silently read the astringent and difficult mantra. The red fog condensed together like life and gradually formed a blood red spar. "The law of the abyss has been sacrificed to the great master of killing!" With Sally Ann''s high voice, the blood spar flickered red light, and suddenly could not enter the blood pool. The tumbling blood pool subsided in an instant. The blood in the blood pool continued to decline in the next moment, which seemed to be a sign of drying up. Under Sally Ann''s expectant eyes, the center of the blood pool suddenly exploded and splashed a large amount of scarlet blood around, Silvado''s posture appeared in the center of the blood pool altar. "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, It''s just that some ancient and mysterious red lines are engraved on the arm, which moves slowly like life. Is this the power I get? With great strength surging in his body, silvado couldn''t help holding a half broken skull floating on the blood. With only a slight force, the bone was pinched into powder in his hand. Staring at the scene in front of him, after a short absence, he was carefree and excited. Silvado couldn''t help laughing up. "Yes! Yes! This is the power I want. Those who despise me, I will tear them up, make them fear and tremble, and never dare to look up when they see me! My brother and that damn old thing, and Mina kennancy''s bitch, and \ "The princess Luo Jiean who dared to humiliate me at the banquet, damn it! A lowly princess from a small country in the far north dare to humiliate me like this, and I will never spare you! Ha ha! I can''t wait to see your beautiful face full of humiliation and pain." Sally Ann looked at silvado''s crazy appearance and sneered. Indeed, she was a fool with a simple mind who was dazzled by jealousy. Looking at her arrogant and domineering appearance, the fool seemed to forget who gave him his power. forget it! Anyway, it''s just a piece on the master''s chessboard. As long as you use it or don''t lose it, it depends on the master''s mood. But it''s also very interesting to lift him to the peak of his life. At the moment when he thinks he is most satisfied, he falls to the deepest part of hell. I really want to see what his broken spirit will look like. At this point, Sarian gracefully stepped forward: "Congratulations, your highness silvado." Silvado, who was still silent in ecstasy, seemed to have been applied with magical magic. He calmed down in an instant. Looking in the direction of the sound, he was like being firmly attracted by a magnet. Silvado could no longer move his eyes and stare at the beautiful and moving demon slowly walking towards him! "My name is Sarian, the messenger sent by my master to serve you!" Sally Eun smiled and saluted skillfully, but in the heart of the demon queen, there were hundreds of ways to play with the soul of the person in front of her. Chapter 157 In the Lord''s house, silvado was stirring fiercely in his bedroom. On his body, the young and beautiful imperial capital flower, the noble Duchess''s daughter and the fiancee of the former second prince Dean, Miss Mina kennancy, were making waves of debauchery groans. "Spare me, your highness silvado, please spare me, I can''t! I''m dying!" "That won''t work? Shout louder for me. Where''s your noble appearance at ordinary times?" Silvado tightly held the chain in her hand and pulled it back. In the past, the collar worn by the noble and elegant Duchess''s neck was connected to the other end of the chain. Silvado''s action forced Mina to lift her head in pain to relieve the feeling of almost suffocation. The attractive and plump figure shows a curve that is enough to make any man beast. However, at the moment, silvado feels dull about the beautiful * * of Miss Mina kennancy, the flower of the imperial capital. The only thing that can arouse his excitement may be Mina''s identity as her brother''s fiancee not long ago. "Damn ~ you useless bitch!" Silvado scolded. The reason why he suddenly lost interest in Mina''s body was that he was sitting at his desk not far from the room and looking at the territory tax report. It was Sally en, the demon from the abyss. Facing the live spring drama just a few meters away, Sally en just smiled and read some reports on the territory''s financial situation and development with the help of the maid. It has been recorded in the literature reviewed by silvado that the succubus is a banshee from the abyss, a whore of demons and the embodiment of lust in the world. Their favorite thing to do is to seduce and corrupt the pure soul. For the succubus sent by the master of the abyss to serve himself, silvado always felt that Sally en really lacked some characteristics belonging to the succubus. For example, what she did now was out of tune with the erotic atmosphere in front of her. blamed! There is a woman who will keep watching with official documents and reports while others are "doing business", not even the woman who doesn''t understand interest in her house. At the thought of this, silvado only felt a little puzzled. After rapid venting, he threw Mina, who seemed to have no bones, on the bed and walked to Sally Ann: "it seems that I need to know the demon in the abyss again. The literature records that the demon is the embodiment of lust and desire, and now in front of me is more like an official who likes to deal with documents." While silvado spoke, he stretched out his hand and tried to touch the white jade like fragrant shoulder of the enchanted witch Wang Lu outside. However, when silvado''s fingers touched Sally en''s skin, they went through it, as if the beautiful enchanter in front of her was just a nonexistent phantom. Sarian motioned the maid to put down the official document in her hand and smiled: "I''m sorry, your highness silvado. Because the power of the altar is not enough, I can only project an illusion into the ''present world''. My body is still in the abyss. I''m really sorry that I can''t serve you personally." The succubus is a natural peerless creature, not to mention the queen of succubus, Sharon. Silvado showed a look of color and soul flying in the face of Sharon''s smile. His unhappiness that he could not directly play with the succubus in front of him had already been thrown out of the sky. If it hadn''t been for the transformation of blood sacrifice, silvado had been strengthened a lot in spirit and will, otherwise now he might crawl directly in front of Sarian and be willing to be devastated. "It doesn''t matter ~ wait until the ''door'' is fully opened, and then you will have to make it up to me." "Of course, your highness silvado, I''d like to see your style in bed. I hope you don''t disappoint me ~ ~" Sally said in a naughty tone, as if a little girl did not understand the world was integrated into the charming temptation, which made silvado want to put the beauty in front of him right away. Unfortunately, facing the demon queen who can''t really exist in the ''present world'' like an illusion, silvado is like an extremely thirsty person facing an oasis that can''t be reached anyway. After reading the official document report in front of Sarian, silvado turned his eyes to the towering richness in Sarian''s chest: "it really makes me curious. Do the demons in the abyss like these troublesome numbers and endless approvals like you?" "Your Highness silvado, no demon likes to see these boring things all day. For us, endless indulgence, Carnival and the pursuit of stimulation and pleasure are the greatest fun." "Really? Then you should have joined in just now. Maybe you can make me more interested. You know that Cheap slave can''t compare with you at all." Silvado looked at Mina, who was still paralyzed in bed. "I really hope to join this interesting party, but the host gave me the task to help your highness silvado ascend the throne." Silvado was slightly stunned and showed an excited look in an instant: "help me ascend the throne, really?" "Of course, the owner has always been clear about reward and punishment. To completely open the ''door'', it is not enough to rely on this territory. The whole belrama kingdom must be controlled, and the necessary Saxony must be included in the scope of the altar." "Thanks to the great master, I promise I will do my best to let the master come to this world in person!" Sally smiled, picked up the document and said: "In order for your highness silvado to ascend the throne smoothly, it is not enough to rely on the support of the old king. The struggle for rights is accompanied by conspiracy and blood, and power is an important factor that can not be obtained by crime. Therefore, I need to build this territory into the biggest trump card in your highness silvado''s hands. Therefore, I need to consolidate the whole territory again and try to reserve resources for the future." "I really want to kiss you, beautiful Sharon, tell me! Is every demon as wise as you?" Silvado looked at Sharon intoxicated, his eyes full of praise. "Hehe ~ maybe your highness silvado should know more about our demons. Demons are the embodiment of * * *. We are eager for frenzy and endless * *. We like to paint the pure and flawless soul with the color of corruption. Therefore, we are very good at using our own advantages to spy on intelligence and secrets. I promise you will know in a short time, your highness, that demons are not like in human records That''s only useful in bed. " At the moment when Sarian spoke, the whole person''s momentum changed. Suddenly silvado felt that the demon in front of him had changed from a charming and seductive beauty to a snake and scorpion beauty full of poison and fangs. Anyone who despised her would taste the pain of poison and heart. "Don''t worry, your highness silvado, since the master asked me to serve you, I naturally dare not disobey the master''s will. I promise I will fully support you to ascend the throne. At that time, as long as the door is fully opened, I''m very looking forward to that day." With the words of the temptation of the abyss, it is like digging a big pit in front of the truth. The seduced person clearly knows the immediate danger, but he jumps down without hesitation, and still has a happy expression. Looking at silvado''s intoxicated nod, Sharon showed a charming smile. At the moment, there was a sudden knock outside the door After getting silvado''s permission, the dark man slowly walked into the room: "I''m sorry to disturb you, your highness silvado. I have to report one thing." "What''s up?" "There is definite news that the punks and the Gladys want to be against Lord Sarian and your highness." The shadow said respectfully. "What?" The nerve in charge of anger in silvado''s mind was stirred and seemed to drum up: "those damn insects, who are usually flattering, now want to be bad for me?" Silvado looked very angry. On the contrary, Sally en had already expected that: "I have deprived vested interests, and everyone will resist, not to mention these greedy aristocrats." "Vested interests? What''s going on!?" "In order to re consolidate your rule over Jinsui territory, your highness silvado, naturally, you must cut off the hands and feet of those vested interests first, so that they can understand that you are the Lord of the territory, and you must leave the largest share of the cake to you when sharing the cake. Don''t you know how much wealth you have embezzled by these moths, your highness? And your two brothers have planted a lot of money Hands are in the territory. " Sally en''s words made silvado feel some embarrassment. Although he was the Lord, the main things were the responsibility of other officials. The only thing he did was to enjoy himself, especially after he got the power of the devil: "I don''t know at all, damn! These damn guys dare to deceive me. I must hang them all!" "Maybe this can be regarded as a warm-up before going to the Saxony kingdom. It''s time to sacrifice for the master. I think the master is also happy to see your highness silvado as a contractor." "I feel like it''s all in someone''s plan." "In order for your highness to ascend the throne as soon as possible, I will do anything. I have arranged the follow-up plan. I can assure you that after you go to Saxony and win the duel, the whole territory will become the property of your highness silvado." Silvadu did not hide the praise in his eyes and looked at Sarian: "I really want to kiss you now, Sarian. Compared with you, the princess of Saxony kingdom is not worth mentioning. I don''t know why the great master is interested in that little girl. There are many beautiful servants like you." "My wisdom is less than one thousandth of that of my master. The master must have his own plan. This is not what we can guess, but what we have to do is to complete the task assigned by the master." Sally responded with a smile. "Well, then, let''s do everything according to your arrangement. I think it will be very interesting tonight." Silvado''s pupils gradually turned red, and the red lines that had disappeared on his body reappeared. Chapter 158 In the sky, a small airship was slowly landing in the border city of belama and Saxony kingdom. Silvado in expensive dress hurried off the airship, ignored the flattery of the officials of the border city, and walked directly into the prepared transmission array accompanied by the attendants, With the flash of light, silvado instantly crossed thousands of kilometers to the peripheral area of Saxony King capital with the help of the power of the French array. Sitting in the expensive carriage already prepared, silvado was full of energy. Although the fighting time agreed with Princess Luo Jiean had been less than four hours, silvado still leisurely and complacently recalled the interesting Massacre Game three days ago. Those fools who dared to resist themselves in Jinsui territory sent assassins and private soldiers to sneak into their residence, As a result, all the assassins and mercenaries were torn to pieces by their bare hands. At the thought of this, silvado involuntarily burst out a burst of happy laughter. The power given to him by the demon master in the abyss was completely beyond his imagination. That day, a high-level soldier in the assassination team tore open his chest armor with his bare hands and pulled out the whole rib in his body. The heart was still beating in the middle of the rib infected with bright red blood. In this way, the soldier died slowly in extreme fear. At this moment, the assassins who thought they were prey found that they were the lowest mole ants. They only need to step on one foot to kill them easily. But after the massacre, silvado stood in a room full of mutilated limbs, broken arms and blood and found that he would enjoy this feeling so much, defeat the enemy, defeat the enemy and kill the enemy! Listen to their screams and wails! This kind of sound is even more beautiful than the tempting groans of women in bed. The excitement, stimulation and extreme pleasure gushing out of the body during the battle are almost delicious. What could be better than the pleasure of defeating the enemy? Killing the enemy can reverse the stimulation of the situation between life and death, even the blending between men and women can not be compared with it! Silvado in the carriage seems to have entered a special mental state. The whole person seems to be enduring something. At the moment, silvado''s expression looks very strange. With some morbid excitement, he reveals a ferocious impulse, like a hungry beast struggling and howling in a cage for a long time, Longing for fresh flesh and blood to meet their hunger. Just as the hungry beast was about to rush out of his cage, the voice in his ear interrupted silvado''s thinking. "Your Highness, we have arrived at the arena." The coachman gently knocked on the door and warned. Well ~ well ~ silvado, who suddenly recovered after a thrill, was like experiencing a dream, but the strange feeling in his heart did not disappear, but stayed in his mind more and more strongly. After calming down a little, silvado slowly sorted out his clothes. The succubus sarien is already dealing with those nobles who dare to betray themselves. When he ends the duel and marries Luo Jiean, the whole territory will be completely under his own control. "Your Highness silvado, it''s time to duel soon" "I know I know" The ambassador of the kingdom of belrama waiting outside the carriage was sweating anxiously. The duel time agreed with Princess Luo Jiean was less than an hour. Originally, I thought that the idiot prince who lost his face in the bellama Kingdom at the banquet would arrive in Saxony a few days in advance for rest and duel, but I didn''t expect that his highness would delay until the duel day, and the duel time would be right away. Does the prince intend to duel with Princess Luo Jiean after a long journey? In less than half a month, the ambassador of the kingdom of belrama would not believe that his royal highness, who had no martial arts skills but only knew how to live in dignity, could defeat Princess Luo Jiean. The ambassador heard a lot about Saxony''s "silver snow" during this period. "The beautiful princess Luo Jiean has been waiting for a long time." Silvado took the thin sword handed by the attendant, looked at the tall arena and said leisurely, "let''s go! It''s time to marry my beautiful fiancee." Ambassador belrama sighed, had to order the attendants, and followed silvado into the arena. The arena of Saxony capital was built during the founding of the people''s Republic of China. It has a history of more than 600 years. During this period, the arena has experienced several expansion and renovation. For Saxons who live in the far north and advocate force, holding a few competitive competitions on weekdays has become an indispensable entertainment in their life. Today, under the witness of the goddess of ice and snow, Princess luojiean xiubesen, who inherited the name of "silver snow" in the Kingdom, will have a duel with silvado kalenta of bellama kingdom. The outcome of this duel will determine whether Princess "silver snow" will marry her Highness The Prince of bellama. The duel between the beautiful princess and the handsome prince in the presence of the goddess has decided whether they can come together, just like the romantic story praised in the phone call and ballads! This duel has been discussed by the people of Saxony kingdom for a long time, and even many girls to be married envy this duel like a beautiful legend, looking forward to seeing an elegant duel and the two come together. However, when silvado''s usual idiotic actions and notorious reputation spread, all the people of Saxony soon completely changed their minds. They just hope that the beautiful "silver snow" can beat her up and terminate this disgusting engagement. The arena, which can accommodate thousands of people, was full. Important members of the Saxony royal family, including old king rhodland and Prince Rost, attended the duel. More than that, there were ambassadors and special guests from various countries, but the Holy See did not send anyone to watch the duel. On the contrary, a guest from the temple, Ms. Elena, the serving priest of the ice goddess edrama! It is reasonable that the Holy See did not send anyone to attend the duel. People in the whole continent know that the struggle between the two religious organizations, the Holy See and the holy capital, and the relative expansion of faith. Where the Holy See personnel are present, there must be no holy capital people, and there will be no holy capital priests. The Holy See''s recent rapid expansion has spread to the Saxony kingdom in the far north, which has a great tendency to completely squeeze the holy capital out of the eastern part of the mainland. However, the leaders of the far north are accompanied by snowflakes falling all year round. In addition, the image of the snow goddess Azuma, who is brave and meaningless, goes deep into the hearts of the people in the far north who originally have martial customs. For a time, the Holy See could not completely eliminate the belief that the holy capital was stationed in the kingdom of Saxony, and the holy capital began a large number of reforms after the ascendance of Saint flora, and gradually slowly restored the belief of the holy capital and the five supreme gods Also began to compete with the Holy See again. Saint Flora''s amazing administrative skills have made the Holy See anxious. If it does not completely monopolize the faith of the whole continent when the holy capital is the weakest, once the holy capital climbs out of the quagmire under Flora''s leadership, the Holy See will also lose this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. To this end, the Holy See has begun to prepare at all costs to fully integrate Saxony into its own faith and use it as a springboard to enter the western region of the mainland. Elena, who served in the kingdom of Saxony, was well aware of her responsibilities. Originally, the Holy See had helped Saxony solve the trade problem with bellama, and had severely defeated the holy capital. Princess Luo Jiean had challenged Prince silvado in the name of ice goddess edrama, which gave the holy capital a buffer barrier, In any case, I must preside over the duel this time! Standing in the center of the duel field, Elena wore a silver priest''s robe symbolizing the emblem of the goddess of ice and snow, and carefully recalled the duel ritual one by one in her mind. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, Priestess Elena involuntarily glanced at Princess Luo Jiean standing on the side of the arena. Dressed in a white windbreaker and holding a long gun wrapped in white cloth, the young princess stood motionless in place, like a carefully carved statue, even in the howling cold wind, which made Elena feel more fond of the rumored "silver snow" princess. It looks like a strong, brave and meaningless princess. Oh, yes! Beauty should also be added. It''s a pity for such an excellent girl to marry the notorious Prince of belrama kingdom. But then again, why hasn''t his Highness Prince silvado been present. At the thought of this, Elena couldn''t help glancing at the entrance at the other end of the arena. The priestess began to think in her mind how many times she had seen the entrance? According to the duel etiquette of the goddess of ice and snow, two duelers should arrive half an hour in advance to show their respect for their opponents, and then wait for the duel time to begin. Now it''s less than ten minutes before the duel time. The prince silvado won''t be afraid to fight and escape. If so, Elena pinched her fist under the cover of the priest''s robe. Good! It is also a good thing to ruin the reputation of the prince who is not only in breach of contract but also timid as a mouse, but also to terminate the engagement by the way. Just as the priestess thought of this, a sound came from the sound reinforcement magic laid on the arena. "His highness silvado kalenta of the kingdom of belrama enters the arena!" coming! Princess Luo Jiean slightly turned her head and stared at the entrance at the other end of the arena. A figure was slowly coming here. ¡¼ Chapter 159 At the moment when he stepped into the center of the arena, silvado''s eyes stayed on Luo Jiean. Half a month ago, the humble Princess let herself lose face at the banquet, and even let herself be reprimanded by the cardinal of the Holy See. Even his two brothers had already done this and slandered themselves in front of the immortal. Not only that, Princess Luo Jiean has even dueled in front of so many people to threaten herself, threatening herself who was originally her fiance. Originally, you thought you would be afraid to take the duel? But soon you will regret it. You stupid woman is bound by her own cocoon. Soon you will see what fear is. With each step forward, silvado felt that the * * in his heart was growing. When he defeated Luo Jiean and married her back to belrama, he would play with the most noble and beautiful ''silver snow'' princess in the Saxony Kingdom bit by bit in the secret room of his residence, right! Let her degenerate bit by bit in despair, and let her completely become her own female slave. "According to the duel etiquette, you are late, your highness silvado." Elena said with a calm face but a trace of unhappiness in her voice. "I''m sorry, priest. I need to make some full preparations for this crucial duel for me." Silvado glibly explained that the priestess Elena didn''t want to say anything more, just nodded and stood aside to prepare for the ceremony. Princess Luo jie''an bowed slightly to silvado to duel, and the latter also saluted back. Staring at the ''silver snow'' princess, silvado secretly compared Luo Jiean with the succubus Sally en. In terms of appearance, the female succubus Sally en is indeed unparalleled in the world, but Princess Luo Jiean is also a rare beauty, especially the dragon''s blood makes her skin look white and smooth, just like the white snow in the sky. In terms of temperament, Sally en is extremely charming and attractive. She is a rare and unique thing for men, while Luo Jiean has a spirit of coming out of the world, just like a valiant and beautiful female martial god. The charming demon and the Yingwu beautiful princess lie on their * * bed at the same time. Two beauties with different temperaments caress each other. It''s really a picture that makes people feel lustful. Luo Jie looked at silvado quietly, and the other party''s eyes almost revealed her desire for possession. Normally, this unreasonable look would definitely make her angry, but now Princess Luo Jie looked at silvado with twelve points of spirit and cautious eyes, really as your excellency Yalin said, Today''s silvado looks like a changed person. He doesn''t look flustered when he asked for a duel that day. He seems confident and confident to beat himself. "You are really very beautiful, dear Luo Jiean!" Silvado said after ''appreciating'' for a while: "the more you see, the more you can feel the unique beauty and the different temperament from ordinary people." Princess Luo Jiean seemed a little annoyed with the word "dear". She didn''t like this stupid prince at all. Whether it was his notorious rumors or his rude behavior like a clown at the banquet, I don''t know why such a prince would be spoiled by King belrama, It''s like a roadside child suddenly wearing a laurel that has nothing to do with him. Silvado didn''t reply when he saw Princess Luo Jiean, but he said to himself: "I can''t wait to marry you back home, my beautiful fiancee." "Then ~ ~ I hope your highness can show amazing martial arts this time." Princess Luo jie''an sneered and answered in an emotionless tone. When the sun left the fourth shadow on the chronograph column, the priestess Elena began to read the mantra of the ice goddess edrama. The atmosphere of the whole arena suddenly became warm. The priestess Elena solemnly began to hold a ceremony to bless the two duelers. On the way to the ceremony, the priestess who blessed silvado suddenly changed her look and stared at silvado, but soon the look of doubt in the priestess''s eyes flashed and continued the ceremony. Silvado felt his heart beat a lot faster in an instant. When he saw the priestess, he didn''t seem to find his abnormality and settled down. At the end of the ceremony, under the prayer of the priestess, a vague scene suddenly appeared in the sky with snowflakes. With the eyes of the people, the goddess with beautiful long hair like sapphire, wearing mighty armor and holding holy sword and shield is overlooking the arena in the capital of Saxony. "The goddess of ice and snow, Emma!!" "This is the miracle of the snow goddess!" The audience of Saxony immediately cheered warmly on the grandstand of the arena, and even members of Saxony''s royal family stood up to show their respect. Princess Luo Jiean bowed slightly and silently looked at the shadow of the goddess in the sky. Miriya, two golden saint fighters and Edward brothers were also in the VIP room looking at the so-called "miracles" in the sky. Compared with the dignified look of the two golden saints, Miriya held an indifferent attitude, while the Edward brothers were more confused. Goddess of ice and snow In the city of odur, Yalin sat alone in the ice crystal hall. He used the spear "frost scale stab" as the medium to observe every move around. The goddess in the sky had a familiar face, familiar posture, familiar armor and holy sword in his hand. That was indeed the snow goddess edrama in the memory of the king of the white dragon. But Yalin knows one thing. The gods need to intervene in the present world through the divine domain. Although they don''t have to be as troublesome as demons, they also have to pay a price. The ice goddess Azuma should not be extravagant enough to consume divine power for every duel and come directly to the present world. What the priestess calls out through the ceremony should only be a vague illusion with weak divine power. This illusion is similar to a spiritual contract, which will directly act on the two duelers who have received the "blessing". The divine power has set rules to ensure that the Dueler can no longer repent after making an oath. Once he cheats or does not necessarily swear, he will be punished by divine power. However, this spiritual contract is only effective for ordinary people who are not powerful! Ten thousand years ago, we used the old method now, but we have to accept that this method is very effective. It looks like the goddess of ice and snow came to the arena to perform notarial judgment for duel. It is really the best way to spread faith in front of mortals and ignorant people! Illusory, mysterious, and human fear and longing for the unknown. The goddess''s "coming in person" pushed the atmosphere of the arena to the most * *. The thunderous cheers also meant the formal beginning of the duel. Princess Luo Jiean slowly walked up to the first two parts, took off her cold windbreaker, and wrapped her perfect body with a long-term exercise in a silver scale shining with metallic luster, The cold frost scale stab, which cuts through the white cloth to reveal its true face, pulled a gun flower on its back, and Luo jie''an held it tightly on her left hand. In her other hand, she held up a small white round shield, matched with long silver hair dancing with the wind, and instantly attracted everyone''s attention as if it were the incarnation of the goddess of ice and snow. The princess of silver snow, the most cherished treasure of the royal family, stood in front of the public for the first time, no less than the enthusiasm brought by the arrival of the goddess of ice and snow, which once again filled the whole arena. Many young noble heroes have cast hot eyes on the noble and beautiful Royal Princess. Everyone can see that Princess Luo Jiean doesn''t like silvado at all, Thinking about how he could win the beauty''s heart after the duel. "Yo ~ ~ hahaha, this little girl has such a powerful side. It''s interesting. It''s getting more and more interesting." Dressed in ordinary clothes, kuchulin sat on the grandstand of the arena, laughing and playing with some cheering people. Kuchulin found that he really liked the new world more and more, including the country named Saxony. It was like a reappearance of the mythical times, This kind of duel competition is simply provocative, so I can''t wait to play in the arena in person. The "miracles" performed by the goddess only distracted kuchulin. Kuchulin had mixed feelings about the goddess. He was entangled in the struggle between the goddesses. He practiced martial arts from skozaki, the female martial god who ruled the shadow country. The goddess of death and destruction, moregan, also courted himself, and finally died in the goddess''s plot. Now, even in the face of the goddess of the new world, it is his only wish to fight happily. Even the gods will not make him afraid. On the contrary, he can only make his blood boil gradually under the encouragement of war. Throw the meatballs made of some fish and vegetables into the import. Kuchulin''s red pupils are staring at the center of the arena. The master''s task is to protect Princess Luo Jiean and determine to take her back to odur city. However, this is a sacred duel. His dignity as a soldier does not allow him to interfere in the duel in any case. Compared with the master, you can understand that Princess Luo Jiean''s opponent is just a cowardly and incompetent waste. It doesn''t take much effort to win. At the thought of this, kuchulin waved his hands and shouted, "beat up that idiot prince!" The noisy voices around naturally drowned out kuchulin''s shouts. Only the Saxony people on one side called and responded to kuchulin''s words and cast contempt and ridicule at silvado. Facing Princess Luo Jiean''s alert eyes, silvado also took off his luxurious dress and revealed a blood red noble duel dress. This duel dress is usually worn by upper class nobles during some harmless duels. In other words, it has no defense at all, it''s just beautiful, Then silvado took out the ceremonial fine sword inlaid with precious stones and decorated with gold, and a roar of laughter burst out in the arena. Compared with Princess Luo Jiean''s armed equipment, silvado did not seem to have come to a duel, but rather ran to a social banquet to prepare for a ceremonial duel. Looking at the extravagant thin sword in silvado''s hand, and the long gun in Princess Luo Jiean''s hand, which is as beautiful as crystal but exudes a dangerous smell, many people began to doubt that the thin sword in silvado''s hand can be broken into two sections without relying on the long gun. Not to mention the luxurious red duel dress, even laymen can see that this dress is of no use except good-looking. On one side is the "silver snow" princess who is well prepared for the duel, fully armed and determined to win. On the other side is the idiot prince who seems to regard the duel as a children''s play! I have to say, idiot prince, this title is really not for nothing. ¡¼ Chapter 160 "Is that guy coming to be funny?" Manigott sat in the VIP room and disdained to say whether the guy named silvado was ready for a duel or not. Unexpectedly, he came in this dress and appearance. Miriya did not say a word, but silently watched silvado''s every move. Miriya could clearly see the expression changes on silvado''s face. It was obvious that the other party had maintained a leisurely and complacent posture from the beginning. It seemed that the victory of the duel was in the bag, without any tension at all, or it was not forced by ignorance, Or the other side is sure to win. Silvado''s abnormal behavior made Princess Luo Jiean on alert. As Yalin said, silvado''s behavior was really abnormal. A prince who lived a life of dignity and did not know any martial arts changed too much in this half month. Silvado left a very deep impression on Luo Jiean at the last banquet. Not to mention his bad character and quality, although silvado half a month ago looked full of blood and did not feel weak when some fatuous nobles were hollowed out by wine and color, on the whole, silvado''s body was too thin and white. He looked like a woman''s body without any masculinity, But now, although silvado''s arms are wrapped in clothes, he can vaguely see that his muscles are angular, and his walking strength has become thick and powerful, which is quite different from that half a month ago. Although I don''t know what''s going on, I can''t underestimate each other in this duel! Princess Luo Jiean adjusted her pace and secretly made up her mind. Silvado looked at Princess Luo jie''an with a bad smile. His eyes swept over Princess Luo jie''an''s chest and her slender legs from time to time. The long gun in the little princess''s hand looked beautiful and dangerous, but his etiquette thin sword was implanted into the abyss magic crystal, A special crystal that can directly temporarily upgrade any weapon or armor to the quasi excellence level. In terms of weapons, it should be no inferior to the long gun. Do you want to humiliate the little princess, break her arms, let her scream, kneel on the ground in tears and beg for mercy, oh ~ no! Anyway, it''s just a duel. You can''t do too much with the witness of the holy capital priests and goddesses. Just defeat Luo Jiean directly. Anyway, after marrying her back home, you have plenty of time to train and torture her. That''s it! A fierce look flashed in his eyes. Silvado licked his lips excitedly. Unexpectedly, this action immediately alerted Princess Luo jie''an. The next moment, silvado had come to Princess Luo jie''an like a fast arrow leaving the string. Less than a few steps away, the ritual fine sword in his hand was like the tail stab of a poisonous bee, stabbing Luo jie''an''s elbow, shoulder and other parts. So fast!! Luo jie''an''s pupils shrunk fiercely. The vigilant body condition of the holder made an evasive action. He quickly retreated two steps to avoid the thin sword attacking the shoulder. With the help of this gap, he quickly adjusted the long gun in his hand to block the two subsequent attacks. The sound of metal friction immediately cut Luo jie''an''s eardrum, Great power even forced Luo Jiean to retreat for several steps before she stabilized her body. Silvado seemed to be surprised that his two swords were blocked by Luo Jiean. However, when he saw a drop of cold sweat on Princess Luo Jiean''s forehead, silvado''s original worry expanded into arrogance again. The princess who inherited the blood of the dragon! It''s really much better than ordinary people. It can block its own attack. But it''s also interesting. It''s very reluctantly that Luo Jiean can stop her attack. Anyway, the duel has just begun. I still have time to play with her slowly. As if she understood what silvado thought, Princess Luo Jiean forced silvado away. The etiquette fine sword in the other party''s hand was good at close combat. Once the long gun used in her hand was forced close by the other party, she would fall into a very unfavorable situation. Although she was startled by the sudden explosion of silvado''s power, Princess Luo Jiean immediately adjusted her state of mind. The "frost scale stab" in her hand immediately intertwined several death tracks, blocking the retreat of silvado. In the face of Luo Jiean''s counterattack, silvado triumphantly fought back with an elegant posture. The ceremonial thin sword used in the duel accurately blocked the tip of the long gun. In silvado''s eyes, although Princess Luo Jiean''s attack was fierce, it was slow like a child fighting with himself with a branch, Silva turned his mind and immediately put aside the plan of war decision in his mind. He competed with Luo Jiean with the nature of play, just like feeding moves. One move is used to show his elegance and extraordinary. Did this guy make a mistake? Compared with the weak look half a month ago, it''s like another person!? Kuchulin had stopped eating in the stands and stared at the two men fighting. The arena, which was still in a fanatical atmosphere, had already become silent. Almost everyone focused on the two figures fighting in the center of the arena. The rumored idiot Prince silvado had such good martial arts skills. Regardless of power, the cold light of the long gun didn''t stop. With the power of breakthrough, Luo jie''an quickly turned the gun and swept across the other party, while silvado jumped back quickly to minimize the damage, And borrow the inertia of retreating, turn around and lift it on the long gun, taking the opportunity to open the distance between each other. The arena burst into a burst of exclamation. Just now silvado''s continuous action can be described as perfect. Under this disadvantage, he can actually save the situation. This action!? Princess Luo Jiean looked at silvado with a look of pain in disbelief. The reaction and degree of the other party just now ~ is this what human beings can do? ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Stupid mortal A master in the abyss is quietly watching the duel. Finally, due to the incompetence of the contracting party, he began to take the initiative to project his power into the present world. Chapter 161 The broad and noisy arena has disappeared. At a glance, it is full of scarlet and hot blood pools! The familiar sense of fear and oppression rolled up silvado''s perception. For a moment, silvado only felt that he had fallen from the prince with power to a sad slave who could not help himself. The spreading blood mist formed a huge hazy face, peeping at the master of the world from the abyss, and sketched an unknown range at the corner of his mouth. The smile was ironic and disdainful, looking at silvado like watching a humble mole ant. In the next moment, silvado only felt that his pain suddenly disappeared, Even the five senses slowly sank into the darkness. Center of the arena Suddenly caught off guard, Princess Luo Jiean immediately adjusted her posture and prepared for the next round of attack after she separated from silvado. However, what puzzled Luo Jiean was that silvado did not defend or take the opportunity to attack after she separated from herself. She just stood in place, and silvado''s face changed several times, Because the forced movement sprained the joint and showed an unbearable look of pain, and the look of the same pain at the next moment seemed to freeze on the face and disappear in an instant. Opportunity!! When Princess Luo Jiean caught silvado in a daze, the long gun had drawn a track and stabbed straight in the past. The two were less than ten steps away. Princess Luo Jiean''s current speed stabbed the spear into silvado''s body. It was a breathing time, accompanied by the sound of metal collision. The expected feeling of stabbing into each other''s body did not appear. At the moment when her eyes captured the new picture, Princess Luo Jiean opened her eyes unbelievably. The ''frost scale stab'' that flew away was blocked in the air, and what blocked it was silvado''s ceremonial thin sword full of frost and cracks. The tip of the sword to the tip of the gun is like two thin needles facing each other in the air. It''s incredible that the heavy gun he burst in and stabbed out was intercepted by a soft etiquette thin sword. Silvado held the etiquette fine sword head in one hand and didn''t return. He just moved his other hand, just like a newborn trying to adapt to his body. Princess Luo Jiean increased her strength and tried to destroy the ceremonial thin sword that had been frozen by the force of frost, but the gun tip seemed to be blocked by an indestructible stone wall. No matter how hard Luo Jiean tried, she couldn''t push forward. How is this possible! Luo Jiean clenched her teeth and tried her best. She felt the frost and cold of the master''s will, and the body of the spear gradually emerged with profound inscriptions, emitting quiet white light and strong frost force. A crack appeared in the ceremonial fine sword in silvado''s hand and gradually spread out. The ceremonial fine sword began to make a broken groan of metal, and the sword gradually spread Before the etiquette thin sword completely collapsed, silvado gently twisted his wrist, and the soft sword tip incredibly lifted the heavy gun head of "frost scale stab". The huge impact even made Princess Luo Jiean, who had awakened the power of the dragon, retreat for a few steps to stabilize her body. A crisp sound also sounded. The etiquette thin sword, which had been fragmented under continuous blows, exhausted its last strength. A black crystal fell out of the sword and turned into dust, and the whole thin sword was completely broken. Elena, the priestess on the auditorium, could not help frowning. The duel was so unexpected that both Princess Luo Jiean and Prince silvado broke out with unprecedented strength. Only when looking at silvado, the priestess of the holy capital always felt an inexplicable sense of anxiety, but she could not accurately grasp the source of this anxiety. "Too much time was wasted, but the duel was barely passable." Silvado, who lost his weapon, said barehanded that the original blue pupil was gradually stained with a trace of blood red, emitting a different momentum from before, mixed with cruelty, blood and extreme tyranny. Just being stared at by the other party, Princess Luo Jiean felt her whole body tremble, and she seemed to be firmly locked by some terrible beast. This feeling, silvado is like becoming another person, or exactly a monster dressed in human appearance. If the feeling given by silvado at the beginning was only an external change, then this time silvado completely changed his appearance and soul. Before Princess Luo jie''an could think about it, she saw a shadow that had burst into her eyes. Her fist mixed with great power opened the gun body protected in her chest and hit her chest. Luo jie''an hurriedly took a step back and tried to dodge, but the other party''s second punch made Luo jie''an unable to retreat and took a hard blow. Woo~ Luo jie''an suddenly felt a hot blood gushing out of her throat with a fierce cough. The power contained in this fist was so great that she awakened the constitution of the dragon blood and could not resist this power with the protection of silver scale armor. The internal organs of the abdomen were distorted by the violent impact in an instant, resulting in great pain, and the consciousness was like weightlessness in an instant. After clenching her teeth, Luo Jiean forced herself not to faint in the great pain. The warrior instinct trained in ordinary days kept her alert under the pain. She could realize that the next punch from flying was aimed at the right wrist and then the chest. I can''t hide! The body is still in a state of unstable center of gravity. There is no way to dodge flexibly. If you are hit by these two blows, you will completely lose the ability to fight back. I will lose the duel Don''t want to lose! Don''t want to lose! Don''t want to be a caged bird! I also want to go back to the yanoder mountains, where I have longed for freedom for a long time. Since you can''t hide, in that case, let''s die together! Luo Jiean''s eyes burst out with a pure light. Under the condition of weightlessness, she strongly pressed the pain, closed her five fingers and stabbed silvado''s chest like a sharp blade. The other party didn''t wear any protective gear and armor. The power brought by the dragon blood can directly stab the other party''s heart. The time seemed to be slowed down by a prank, and the sounds around disappeared without a trace. Luo Jiean felt as if she were in a silent world. She could even clearly hear the sound of broken ribs on her chest and feel the touch of her fingers stabbing into the warm and soft * *. The next second, the sound pulled away returns again. Luo Jiean fell heavily on the ground and rolled awkwardly for several circles before stopping. Silvado stood not far away, his right hand was covering his chest, and the scarlet blood was constantly infecting the original red duel dress more red. No stab! It took Luo Jiean a lot of effort to get up. Blood was dripping on the ground along the corners of her mouth, and dazzling red flowers were dyed on the snow-white arena ground. Suddenly, a strange pain came from her chest, which made Luo Jiean''s legs soft and fell down again. It seemed that there was a special force abusing her body and extracting her life. The audience in the arena heard bursts of voices of surprise and worry, and many people in the Royal seats were worried. Miriya couldn''t help standing up in the VIP room. The duel that she thought would easily win turned into this situation, which was clearly observed by Miriya''s strength, I''m afraid Princess Luo Jiean was thinking of dying together just now. Fortunately, the other party noticed the princess''s idea at the critical moment. Instead of using the next punch, she stepped back to avoid the fatal injury. Silvado tore open some ragged duel dresses and threw them on the ground. The wounds on his chest wriggled and bonded together, and soon stopped the bleeding. An invisible breath of destruction swallowed up the goddess''s blessing. Silvado looked up at the goddess''s shadow still on the sky and showed a strange smile. Then he walked to Luo Jiean step by step. "Very good. The strength and speed are above ordinary people, but the combat experience is slightly insufficient." Silvado said to himself, ironically, it was Luo Jiean''s evaluation of him just now. Their identities were like changing at the moment. Seeing silvado walking towards him completely without incident, Luo Jiean held back the pain and grabbed the "frost scale stab" that fell on the ground. Before he could pick it up, a foot had stepped on Luo Jiean''s hand, making Luo Jiean unable to move the long gun like a heavy weight. It was silvado who raised his head and printed into Luo Jiean''s eyes. The other party looked down on him with a just and condescending attitude. "Although there are still some deficiencies in combat experience, I like the fighting momentum just now and deserve praise." Silvado''s pupil has been completely occupied by scarlet, which reveals the will of extreme tyranny and killing. Luo Jiean, who was half kneeling on the ground, felt that every cell of her body was warning herself to stay away from the enemy in front of her. The dragon''s blood made it clear that she was by no means the opponent of the person in front of her: "who are you?" Silvado was stunned: "silvado kalenta, your fiance." "SA lie" although forced by the momentum of the other party, Luo Jiean still said, "you''re not silvado. Who are you?" "Well, as a soldier, I look at you very well. I really appreciate you more and more. It happens that my flame witch Legion still needs a soul figure. I think you are the most suitable person for this position." As silvado spoke, the scene around him was changing rapidly. Fierce flames engulfed the whole arena. Countless fighting sounds, wails, metal friction sound of sword collision rang through the world. Countless people were entangled together to kill desperately. The horn of battle kept blowing, like it was going to sound the end of the world, At the moment, Luo Jiean is in the center of this huge killing hell. what! Flame witch Legion!? And where is this? Aren''t I in the arena? Luo Jiean felt a mess in her mind, and a bloodthirsty impulse was constantly emerging in her heart. Her desire for battle and blood were constantly devouring herself. In a trance, Luo Jiean vaguely saw that silvado was no longer standing in front of her, but a huge figure composed of red and black flames. The other party slowly stretched out his hand, and with the invitation of fatal temptation, Luo Jiean involuntarily tried to hold this hand. moment The shadow seemed to feel his identity. Suddenly, he was stunned. A burst of dazzling blue light broke out in the arena swallowed by the fire around. The huge ice crystals covered half of the arena in a few seconds! Chapter 162 Fight! Plunder! slaughter! Blood! Warfare! It runs through the eternal process of the development of the whole world. It''s like being burned alive in the blazing flame, and the impulse to kill filled in my heart will be put forward! The joy of destroying the enemy to win, the excitement of reversing life and death between victory and defeat, how intoxicating the bloody smell in the air, the sound of blade collision is so pleasant, the sad wail and the cry of battle make people blood boiling. slaughter! From tiny mole ants to giant dragons flying in the sky. This is the most primitive instinct and the oldest law that all life in the world has. Competition for interests, territory, rights, wealth and feelings will slowly breed acts known as "killing". In the world of fire and blood, Luo Jiean looked at the bloody scene in front of her with confused eyes, as if a voice penetrated into her mind bit by bit If the disgusting engagement kills the idiot prince, the engagement will not bind yourself. The father who traded himself as a chip took his life, put himself on the throne and no longer handed over his fate to others. The voice became stronger and stronger. Luo Jiean felt as if she had a feeling of liberation. She longed to be liberated from countless shackles and then committed herself to the most primitive instinct. In the blazing flame, a cool but dignified voice sounded faintly Your majesty Yalin. It was like a basin of cold water poured on her head. Luo jie''an was excited, and her trance consciousness woke up in an instant. An unprecedented cold current broke out in the arena swallowed by the fire. Huge ice crystals rose up and covered half of the ground in an instant. The whole world was like being divided into two extremes, and half of it was burning a flame that seemed never to go out, The other half is covered with indestructible ice. The two different colored flames around the shadow were suppressed by the sudden cold current, and echoed in the air with a dull but surprised voice: Luo Jiean found a clear inscription on the surface of the frost scale thorn in her hand, which was emitting dazzling white light. I don''t know when a tall figure had stood in front of her body and protected herself behind her with a cloak. The familiar posture and power was indeed the king of the white dragon in the yanoder mountains, his majesty Yalin! "Blatantly tempting my people, you have great courage! The killing master - aleguso!" Aleguso, whose real name was named by Yalin, suddenly burst into a burst of dull laughter, and even the flames around him danced wildly with the laughter: "hahaha, just now I thought that the long gun gave people a familiar feeling. It turned out to be you, Yalin, king of the white dragon." Princess Luo Jiean stayed quietly behind Yalin without saying a word. The little princess has clearly understood that the world wrapped in ice and fire is a huge spiritual fantasy, and aleguso, known as the master of killing, must have been a terrible existence beyond secular cognition. "Not only did you give the soul of blood sacrifice to your slaves, but the great master of the abyss actually came down to the main material level to pay a mortal. It seems that the power accumulated in your main altar can''t be used up, can I help you consume some?" For Yalin''s contempt and threat, aleguso replied in the same tone: "are you qualified to say me? Use the long gun made of his own dragon scale as the conversion medium to transfer his separation to his believers. Let me think about it. If my servant has the upper hand in the duel, you should do it directly." "Well, that''s right!" Yalin also looks like he doesn''t change his face. Listening to the dialogue between the two, Princess Luo Jiean finally understood the purpose of the long gun sent by his majesty Yalin. Both powerful beings beyond the secular world planned to cheat in the duel. "You are brave enough to come personally under the eyes of the holy priests." "I really want to thank your beloved. She has given me a lot of enlightenment. Just like now, it''s not hard to hide the power of the abyss from a mortal who has only blessed divinity." Aleguso was a little proud, but Yalin''s eyes were gloomy: "after the battle of the dragon, I thought you had died together with the three goddesses as rumored. I didn''t expect you to live well in the yanoder mountains." "It has nothing to do with you." "In that case, give me the girl." Aleguso''s words made Luo Jiean nervous. Yalin twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at aleguso like a fool: "let me guess if your head was opened during my deep sleep. What qualifications do you think you have to dare to make such a request in front of me? I beat you back to the twisted void ten thousand years ago. You have recovered the scar and forgot the pain." "I have fought with the power of noumenon. Even as the master of killing, I have to admit the fact that I can''t defeat you. However, now you just use the media to transfer your body into the believers. If you fight, it''s still two to say who wins and who loses." "Do I need to fight hard against you directly? I just have to delay for a while. Once your power stored in silvado is exhausted, I have to roll back to the ''twisted void''. This is the main material plane. For me, this is my home. Compared with you who want to transfer power from the twisted void, I consume much less power here." Aleguso had to sigh and said, "as you said, I really suffered a lot from fighting here, but Yalin has one thing you need to understand. If I spread the news that the king of the white dragon still lives in the Arnold mountains, what will happen?" Yalin''s eyes were cold, and the huge ice crystals began to spread to the flame world: "is this a threat?" "Threat? Hei hei ~ that''s right. I think it''s the jade dragon in huizhidu who learned that the murderer of her sister is now at large. The Dragon Queen will directly forget her beauty, nobility and kindness, and then rush to tear you to pieces in anger. Don''t forget that it''s not just the Jade Dragon Queen. Your enemies during the dragon war were not ordinary More. " Yalin clenched his fist and wanted to tear off the smelly face of the killing master immediately: "really? It''s still a problem whether the Dragon Queen can tear me to pieces, but it''s no problem if I can tear your body to pieces right away." "It''s just a humble mole ant. I can change as many bodies as I want." Aleguso''s tone was full of disdain. "Don''t pretend to be confused, aleguso. Don''t think I can''t see it." Yalin''s tone was suddenly full of aggressive tyranny, and the killing master''s face suddenly changed slightly. "If it''s just a temporary body used to intervene in the main material plane, is it necessary to use such a huge abyss force to transform it? Do you think I can''t see that silvado''s body has been transformed very close to the noumenon by you. Although it''s not complete, it must consume a lot of abyss force you have stored. I don''t know what you''re planning, but if I now Destroy this body. I want to see if your face can keep calm for me. " The surging flame suddenly rose, and the words of the killing master began to be full of murderous spirit: "didn''t I say that? Now we have to say twice about the victory or defeat. Anyway, I also want to fight with you. I still have more ideas about the last war." "Are you sure you want to fight with me? There is also a member of my clan on the grandstand of the arena. If you want to fight, I can let him play with you for a while. Not only that, I can let him directly grasp silvado, and then calculate the location of your main altar according to the force of the abyss left on him. At that time, I only need to provide one to the Holy See with the help of the Saxony royal family Some clues, just wait for the goddess of light ishutar, the only Lord in the world, to come to the door. " "In that case, you''re finished, too, arlin." Aleguso said gnashing his teeth, and the black flame had begun to condense in his hands. "Yes, it''s a big deal that we all die together. You should know my temper. What I hate most is being threatened." Aleguso''s eyes flickered. He could not understand the character of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. Before the dragon war broke out ten thousand years ago, the king of the white dragon even slaughtered his clan for freedom. During the dragon war, he fought against almost all the gods in the world for revenge. The crazy behavior and terrible power frightened the whole world. Once determined by the Dragon King, things cannot be changed. We will never stop until the goal is achieved. Every battle can be fought with our destiny. No one wants to fight with this kind of desperate madman. Of course, except for being as crazy as Yalin But now it''s not worth dying together. For thousands of years, he has changed the status quo by saving a little bit of the abyss. He finally reached the key transition point and can''t cut off the whole plan for a moment of anger. Suppress the murmur of the abyss in your mind, and nothing can dominate you. "Well, since we all have the handle on each other, it''s time to sit down and talk about it, Alin." As soon as aleguso''s tone changed, the flames around him calmed down. Yalin doesn''t want to tear his face directly with aleguso. Although he learned from estena that Chu feicuilong fell into a deep sleep and couldn''t wake up because of the "Panda", the spread of information about himself is also very disadvantageous. In addition to the existence beyond the secular world after feicuilong, once he comes to the door, it will seriously hinder the development of yanod mountains, Now the city of odur has some strength, but it can''t stand the baptism of real war. At the thought of this, Yalin looked at aleguso and slowly said, "my request is very simple." Chapter 163 Update fast no - play - window pure - text - word \ "say it. "Lose the duel and cancel the engagement in order to maintain the current diplomatic situation between bellama and Saxony. I don''t know what you do with the kingdom of bellama. As long as you don''t cross the line to the kingdom of Saxony, I won''t interfere." Aleguso glanced at ARIM: "that''s it?" "Do you want me to ask for more?" Yalin''s words shut the killing master''s mouth. Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is different from other dragon families, or should be said to be very different. Yalin has no special greedy interest in treasure and is not keen on competing for rights. For an existence that can resist and kill gods, wealth and rights have become a thing of the past in his eyes, Only their own strength is the most important thing. "I agree, but I have to increase the size? Which girl do I need? Of course, I don''t take it for nothing. I''m willing to exchange her Obsidian of the same weight." "You''re really pestering, aleguso." Lin frowned again. Obsidian in the different world is completely different from that in Yalin''s original world. It is a kind of natural ore with dark elements. This ore is used to make armor. One of the biggest advantages is that it can continuously supplement the power of dark elements for wearers and shield the power of light system to the greatest extent, Many dark and undead creatures who fear the light are thirsty for knowledge of armor made of obsidian. Although obsidian is not as rare as orihakam magic metal, it is precious because of the huge demand. The material plane, that is, the output of obsidian in this world is not much, but it is rich in the abyss of distorted emptiness. When aleguso saw that Yalin didn''t answer, he narrowed his eyes: "don''t you think it''s enough? Then what about the Mingyan water?" "I''m not interested! Go find someone else to be your flame witch before you annoy me." For a moment, Yalin couldn''t figure out why Luo Jiean became so charming and let the killing master pester. "Originally, I had another candidate, but someone got ahead of me." Aleguso looked at Luo Jiean hiding behind Yalin with a little regret: "you have changed a lot over the past 10000 years. Yalin, once you hated human beings so much." Hate humans! There was a time when the king of the white dragon really hated human beings, but for Yalin now, it was not the emotion he needed to inherit. He was also human before reincarnation. Now he has been reborn. Everything is a new beginning: "ten thousand years is enough to change the face of the whole world, let alone a soul." "Maybe so cherish your new toy." "Luo Jiean is not my toy. She is my people!" Yalin said in a short silence. Your majesty Yalin! Luo Jiean, who is indifferent, gazed at the Dragon King in front of him, and he could recognize the existence of the half blood king who was enough to match the gods of the white dragon. Perhaps he was not as cold as hearsay as simultaneous interpreting. "Well, let''s make a decision. I don''t cross the line to Saxony Kingdom, and you don''t interfere in my affairs. Our well water doesn''t interfere with each other, and the river doesn''t interfere with each other." Aleguso seemed to think of something and suddenly asked, "Yalin! I need a crystal of frost urgently. As long as I can find anything, I can exchange it with you." Yalin was stunned, and an unknown message flashed in his mind: "what do you want that thing for?" "Ya ~ Lin ~ can you give me some * *?" "It doesn''t matter if others want it, but as the master of the abyss, you make me a little worried. You know that frost crystals can be used to refine such things." "You should know, Yalin! One crystal can''t extract many crystals. Even if I can raise enough crystals, there are several important items that can''t be assembled. Only you rich dragons who don''t know how to spend their money can afford it. People like us who can only stay in the countryside like the abyss can''t play this kind of game Dangerous games. " Aleguso''s tone changed strangely, there was some irony in his words, and Yalin also changed his expression several times. "Three cores of red inflammation." After thinking for a while, Yalin finally gave the answer. As aleguso said, it really can''t be completed by only one frost crystal. "Originally, I wanted to praise you for being a dragon without desire." aleguso shrugged and looked helpless: "OK, just three!" "Very good. I''ll send someone to Jinsui territory in a week." "I hope we can cooperate with each other happily, Yalin, king of the white dragon!" Aleguso showed a cynical expression: "by the way, do we need to sign an agreement?" "That kind of thing doesn''t need to be used. The biggest function of the agreement signed on paper is to tear it up." Power is the key to ensure the implementation of the agreement. It is common in the whole world to tear up the agreement after reaching the agreement or even the same day without equal power. Yalin and aleguso are very clear about this truth. The core of ChiYan is an element crystal containing pure fire power, which is very precious. This crystal is usually only produced in the heart of lava in the deep heart of the earth. It is difficult for even the red dragon clan in the giant dragon to mine it. For ordinary people on the mainland, it is a precious fire treasure, The fire element power contained in a red fire core is enough to promote a magic apprentice to a magician of level 12 or so in a few years. Moreover, the red fire core is widely used. As long as it is slightly processed, the red fire core can give the holder a strong fire defense ability. The function of frost crystal is the same as that of the core of red inflammation. The only difference is that compared with the difficult mining and rare quantity of the core of red inflammation, frost crystal can be found in snow mountains or ice valleys, but it takes thousands of years for a frost crystal to form naturally. When aleguso proposed to exchange frost crystals, Yalin took into account that there were several partners who were good at fighting fire forces in odur city. The three red fire cores could make their fire fighting forces play unchecked in the [frost storm barrier]. It was a safe and profitable business to spend 7000 physical energy to exchange one frost crystal for three red fire cores. As aleguso bowed slightly and the flame gradually withdrew from the spiritual world, Yalin told Luo Jiean: "deal with your own affairs after the duel, and then return to odur city." Luo Jiean nodded and replied respectfully, "yes, your majesty Yalin." When Yalin''s consciousness slowly disappeared, the dreamland world built by his spiritual power began to slowly collapse. In the twinkling of an eye, the scenery in front of Luo Jiean suddenly changed and returned to the original arena. He still kept the posture of half kneeling on the ground, and silvado still stepped on his hand, as if he had paused just now. The injury on the body has also recovered a little. The most important thing is that the strange power that absorbs his life in the body has disappeared. Before Luo Jiean could think more, she just felt that the wrist that had been trampled by the other party was much easier. Luo Jiean took advantage of the situation to lift silvado standing in front of her. The other party seemed embarrassed to push back a few steps and stand still. There was a familiar sarcastic smile on silvado''s face. When Luo Jie settled down, she realized that what had just happened was true, Yalin, king of the white dragon, and aleguso, the master of killing in the abyss, reached an agreement between two beings beyond secular common sense. Now silvado''s body is still manipulated by aleguso, the master of killing. Silvado did not launch any attack, but turned slightly and made a courtesy. Suddenly, the whole arena burst out of doubts! For a moment, even Elena, the holy city priestess as a judge, was a little puzzled, because silvado''s etiquette meant surrender and surrender. The duel was really beyond expectation. Both duelers broke out strong strength far beyond their own age. Originally, silvado also prevailed, allowing the people of Saxony kingdom to sweat for the princess of their country, but silvado suddenly admitted defeat, which makes people more puzzled. Puzzled, the priestess Elena quickly made a decision on the victory or defeat. Until then, the arena full of miscellaneous language erupted into a roar. Silvado looked at the audience cheering around, turned around and said in an inexplicable tone, "you are really lucky ~ PRINCESS Luo Jiean! You have a good host and enjoy today''s victory." "Kill master!" Leaving the spiritual dreamland, Princess Luo Jiean is still a little afraid instinctively in the real world. She is almost as transcendent as the White Dragon King. Silvado nodded and acquiesced in his identity: "I will abide by the agreement reached with Yalin, but I have also issued an invitation to you in the name of the killing master aleguso. If you are tired of life in the world, I welcome you to the abyss at any time." "Abyss? The so-called abyss is the distorted void. I have seen in books that where is the destination of all evil souls in the world and the birthplace of demons. It is a chaotic and distorted space without the distinction of sky and ground. It is full of torture and pain. The soul falling into the distorted void can only linger endlessly in pain and not be redeemed Come on. " Luo Jiean answered directly: "the secular world also calls where hell is. Cursing others to go to hell is not an invitation." "Hell ~ Yes, the abyss is full of pain, but it is not only pain. There is also a sin in the world called * *, whether it is power, money or * * one by one." the expression and words on silvado''s face are full of temptation: "you will find that only in the abyss can you enjoy the extreme that * * in the world can''t achieve." After that, silvado turned smartly, waved to Princess Luo Jiean, and walked calmly to the exit of the arena. Killing master aleguso! Luo jie''an silently read the name in her heart. She supported her body with a long gun and would not fall down. Compared with the idiot Prince silvado, the killing master seemed much more cheerful. This may be the enemy that his majesty Yalin will face in the future. Each enemy is a powerful existence that can not be achieved by secular forces. Demons in the abyss, gods above the sky! I was too weak. I once thought that I was very strong when I awakened the blood of the dragon. As a result, this strength can only be reflected in the face of mortals. My soul was almost tempted in front of the master of the abyss. I want to surpass myself and become stronger. If I can''t be his majesty Yalin''s arm, at least I can''t be a burden. Luo Jiean secretly made up her mind. Too many advertisements? Pop up window? Fresh interface, full station advertising Chapter 164 The duel came to an end. Silvadota, Prince of belama Kingdom, lost to Princess rogean of Saxony Kingdom, and the marriage between the two was dissolved according to the agreement In the bedroom of the Royal Palace, Princess Luo Jiean is lying in bed recovering from her injury. Although she has recovered a lot thanks to the power of the Dragon King, it will take four or five days for her ribs broken by the killing master to fully heal. From the perspective of an ordinary person, this recovery speed can be described as non-human. A big stone in her heart finally fell, but Princess Luo Jiean couldn''t calm down at the moment. Belrama Kingdom has begun to be infiltrated by demons from the abyss, and silvado is controlled by a powerful abyss master. According to his majesty Yalin''s inference, the other party''s goal is to try to create enough intersections to bring the real body into the world. The kingdom of belrama, which is only separated by a wall from the kingdom of Saxony, will Saxony be affected if the devil really invades the world on a large scale? For Luo Jiean''s question, Yalin just smiled contemptuously. The devil in the abyss is bound by the law of the interface, just like being blocked in another world by an invisible barrier. The only way for the devil to enter the world is to use the intersection, a negative emotion of intelligent creatures, such as pain, despair, hatred Debauchery (Beep) the huge distortion of desire, killing and so on. This departure can briefly open a small gap in the barrier formed by the law of the interface and let the devil enter the world. Theoretically, a large part of the birth of the intersection comes from disaster filled areas such as war, slaughter and famine, but no matter at the intersection caused by huge negative feelings, it will change with time As time goes by, it gradually shrinks and disappears. In order to maintain the intersection all the time, it must be filled with enough negative feelings. Therefore, in order to keep a foothold in the world and not be driven back to the distorted void by the law of the interface, demons will tempt some intelligent creatures to act as slaves. They have been sacrificed in the name of continuous killing, and pave their way into the world with life and blood. Therefore, the ''Altar'' of any demon is built with the blood of countless creatures. Some weak demons don''t care. The more powerful demons are, the more they need a huge intersection. For example, the intersection that the abyss master needs to enter the world is very large. It is reasonable to kill a large number of lives to maintain the existence of the intersection. If they kill on a large scale in only one area, it will soon attract attention, I''m afraid the intersection will fall short before it is completely produced. Therefore, powerful demons such as aleguso, the killing master, will secretly build a main altar, and then keep quiet in the area of the main altar. Next, they only need to expand and build some small altars to kill secretly, The main altar will absorb the power of each small altar in the whole world and grow until it produces a huge intersection enough for itself to come into the world. The construction of the main altar requires a lot of strength and time, and the main altar is connected with the soul of the abyss master. Once the main altar is destroyed, the abyss master will also be greatly hurt. Therefore, the construction location of the main altar is absolutely secret. The secret is usually built in the most remote and insignificant place in the world. Although the abyss master is very powerful, it is not the strongest existence in the world. If the master really comes into the world, he will not be in the kingdom of king belrama. Even if the abyss master comes, there will be gods to deal with him. As for the small altar in the kingdom of belrama that Luo Jiean was worried about, it is useless to destroy it now. Aleguso, the master of killing, can now show his part through believers. It must be that a large number of abyss forces have been accumulated in the main altar. So many forces must take several or even dozens of small altars to accumulate bit by bit. Destroying the small altar of the kingdom of belrama is tantamount to tearing the skin of the killing master. It is not worth the loss for Yalin to do so. As long as aleguso does not cross the line to the kingdom of Saxony as agreed, it is best to maintain the status quo temporarily. Yalin also warned Luo Jiean to convey the old king rhodland. If there is an abnormal missing person in the territory of King Saxony, you must pay special attention. After getting a slightly euphemistic message from his daughter, the old king rhodland also knew that Luo Jiean did not explain his source in detail, but there must be an important reason why his daughter suddenly conveyed it. As for the details, since Luo Jiean is unwilling to say that rodland does not want to ask more questions, it must have something to do with the ancient gods of the yarod mountains. At least this warning message indicates that the ancient gods treat Saxony as an ally for the time being. In the imperial garden Luo Jiean tasted the thick soup in front of her and cooked it with chicken, ham, corn and some vegetables by maid Eliza. The familiar taste makes Luo Jie Abe Miss: "Princess, I haven''t cooked this dish since you left. I don''t know if the taste has changed?" "It tastes the same as before. Your craft is still so good, Eliza." As the personal maid of Princess Luo Jiean, Eliza is only three years older than Luo Jiean. They grew up together since childhood and have a very good relationship. Luo Jiean has long regarded Eliza as her own sister. Although Luo Jiean ran out without permission and joined Gretel''s investigation team, which brought great trouble to Eliza. In some ways, Eliza has been derelict as the closest maid trusted by the princess, Luo Jiean still managed to keep Eliza unpunished in front of her father rodland. With the approaching footsteps, the words between the master and the servant were interrupted, and Miriya, with a big sword on her back, walked here. As the special envoy of the ancient god of the yanod mountains, Miriya was allowed to come and go freely in the palace at any time except for some confidential places. "Can I talk to Luo Jiean alone?" Miriya''s voice was light, but with an irrefutable tone. Eliza glanced at Luo Jiean, got the princess''s reply in her eyes, bowed and left the imperial garden. Miriya went to Princess Luo Jiean and asked softly, "how''s it going? Is the injury better?" Luo jie''an nodded. She was getting to know the teacher who had taught her. Although she looked cold on the surface, she was very concerned about every partner in her heart: "it''s almost good, only the wound on the ribs needs to be cultivated for a few days." Hearing the speech, Miriya nodded, took out a bottle of red therapeutic medicine from the space ring and put it on the stone table: "Lord Yalin has prepared it for each of us. You should keep a bottle for yourself." The red healing potion exchanged with material energy from the summoning system is the highest level potion with a purity of 100%. Theoretically, a normal pharmacist, even a master, can''t prepare a potion with a purity of 100%. Needless to say, the efficacy of this red healing potion is very fast, and it will work quickly as soon as you drink it. Although she was not a pharmacist, Princess Luo jie''an also knew how valuable these potions were. After returning to Saxony Kingdom, Luo jie''an simply handed over all the healing potions, antidotes and purification potions to the royal family, Using Royal alchemists and pharmacists to study these precious potions, we hope to inverse calculate the formula materials and blending methods of the potions. "I''m sorry! I''m just £¬" "Don''t say anything. Drink this bottle of medicine first. Cartels will be responsible for taking you back to the Arnold mountains tomorrow." Miriya said and turned to leave. Luo Jiean heard another meaning in Miriya''s words: "miss Miriya, don''t you know the Arnold mountains?" "We still need to stay in Saxony kingdom to complete some subsequent handover. Lord Yalin appointed you to go back first. It seems that there is something urgent." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The cold wind in the far north keeps blowing on the earth all year round. Even the hard rocks become jagged under the constant cold wind for thousands of years and tens of thousands of years. This strange stone forest is the most dangerous uninhabited area in Saxony Kingdom, with the terrible name of "dead stone forest", In addition to the dangerous environment, the reason why this stone forest is called "death" is because there is no life in the whole stone forest, not even a little moss and a bug, which is an absolute life forbidden zone. No one dares to set foot in the restricted area on weekdays, but many visitors have entered here today. Under the cover of the night, the sound of fighting is ringing, and two groups of people are fighting. Under the shadow of the sword, many people lie in the stone forest with hatred forever. Under the cold wind, they will soon turn into stiff corpses. Maybe it won''t take long for the corpses to turn into white bones, and they will become the best decorations to decorate the "stone forest of death". "Shit! We remember, don''t run away. There are more people on us than them!" In the chaos, the skinhead mercenaries wearing half body Leather Armor just shot the people of the blood hammer mercenary regiment who rushed towards them with a crossbow and arrow. Looking at the chaotic scene around, the skinhead mercenaries felt very frightened. There are indeed more people on one side than the other, but the enemy is the famous blood hammer mercenary group in the mercenaries. In addition to the blood hammer mercenary group, there are many powerful senior mercenaries and adventurers, as well as three extremely powerful Philip tok barbarian soldiers. Mallorca, the leader of the barbarian warrior, held the double-edged axe in his hand like a meat grinder. Under the terrible force of the avalanche, no mercenary can take his blow. As long as he is touched by the axe blade, the whole body will become fragmented. The two twin barbarian brothers led by Mallorca are also murderous and belligerent monsters. The two brothers use huge war hammers. The war hammers held by the two brothers are made of a whole piece of refined steel. The hammer head looks unusually scarlet because the killing is stained with blood. The situation began to turn upside down. Originally, their own people were a mob temporarily gathered for interests. After the disadvantage, they were even more demoralized. In the face of heavy casualties and the other barbarian soldiers sweeping the battlefield, many mercenaries have begun to flee one after another. I only go to such a ghost place to get rich, but my life is more important than money. The skinhead mercenary saw that the formation was bad, and soon got out of it to run for his life. As soon as he turned around, he was stopped without running a few steps. "Bastard! Get out of the way!" The bald mercenary shot at the other party without even thinking about raising his crossbow and arrow. However, the other party just tilted his head, and the crossbow arrow brushed his hair and flew by. The bald mercenary was stunned. Before he could pull out the dagger left at his waist, he only felt a stabbing pain in his chest. He immediately found that he was paralyzed and couldn''t move. At this time, the bald mercenary noticed that the enemy in front of him was the first mercenary invited by Mallorca in the tavern. There were seven men with scars arranged in the shape of spoons on his chest. "You''re dead!" Before the bald mercenary could think more, the other party left this strange sentence and turned around, seemingly ready to leave. What do you mean? The sight was distorted fiercely, and the blood red picture covered the whole vision. This was what the bald mercenary had not had time to say at last. Too many advertisements? Pop up window? Fresh interface, full station advertising Chapter 165 Get rid of the tail behind you Gus, who was mixed in Mallorca''s team, put forward a proposal. In order to get rich, a group of mercenaries were ready to attack the team of fugitives. However, he was followed by a group of guys who were ready to pick up bargains, which was uncomfortable. There are hundreds of fugitives, and there are many dwarves who are famous for their hot temper. It''s a little bad to be stabbed in the back by others after fighting with them. Gus''s proposal was quickly approved by other mercenaries. No one wanted to take away the fruits of his hard-earned victory. Maloska, who led the team, thought for a moment and nodded in agreement with the proposal. The mercenary team quickly adjusted its direction several times and lured a group of adventurers and mercenaries who followed into the "dead stone forest". Then there was an ambush, and then there was no more After killing more than 40 people of the other party, only six people were killed and injured here. It seems that this mercenary team is more difficult to deal with than expected. Of course, the other party is just a mob. It''s not surprising that the organized professional mercenary regiment has achieved this record. Riggs and Kenjiro in the camp gathered around the campfire, looked at the stew in the iron pot and whispered that their discussion seemed not happy about the complete victory of the ambush. In fact, on the way, Gus measured his mercenary team. Although the number of people is not large, but the organization is strong. If you encounter the fugitive team, it must be a one-sided victory. Moreover, there are a group of scattered mercenaries ready to pick up cheap stabbing Yin knives at any time. After thinking, Gus came up with a way to use the two mercenary teams to fight each other and consume some strength. If you can fight both sides, it''s better. But the result is different from what we imagined. Our side won a complete victory and basically had little loss. OK ~ eat while it''s hot. Kenjiro took some meat soup from the iron pot and gave it to Gus. Thanks! In order to prevent being attacked, mercenaries are stationed in groups, but their positions can support each other in time of emergency. Gus, who once worked as a mercenary in the original work, can see that the barbarian soldier named Mallorca is not just a four legged and simple minded man. Because they are not sociable in the eyes of other mercenaries, this way of stationing can give Gus and Kenjiro a chance to discuss the countermeasures against their own people together. The temperature in the far north is very low, and the food will soon become cold. Although Gus and Kenjiro''s space ring are also full of various emergency food and items, the people who came out with Miriya were told that space equipment such as space ring and space bracelet are usually valuable treasures on this continent, If you don''t want to get into too much trouble, you''d better not casually expose that you have a space ring. In the howling cold wind, they hurried to finish their dinner. Kenjiro stared at the master account not far away, turned his head and asked: what do you think is the chance of winning against Mallorca? Well, it''s really hard to say. Gus picked his teeth and thought: to be honest, Mallorca''s strength in the first world war just now is not as good as that of the previous undead soldiers. That guy is purely relying on brute force and speed to suppress his opponent. It''s definitely not a problem to deal with him one-on-one, but I don''t know if he has any other cards left, and there''s a trouble ~ oh ~ no! It''s two troublesome guys The twin brothers? The twin brothers mentioned by Kenzi Lang naturally refer to Farkas and Farda, two barbarians. Gus nodded and threw a branch into the campfire: Yes, it would be a bit difficult if three people went together. Leave the others alone. I can help you put off the two brothers. Didn''t the boss say he would send someone to support us? Kenjiro nodded: my intuition tells me that Lord Yalin''s people have mixed into this team. Then the other party should say hello to us. Gus shrugged and looked helpless. Then he frowned again: I said, man, do you feel there is something wrong with this operation. Kenjiro asked: do you mean there are problems in that area? Gus wiped his prosthetic limb and half narrowed his eyes and said: I''ve worked as a mercenary before. Naturally, I know who is the head who hires himself and who should get the money. Compared with Mallorca, I always think that mysterious woman is more like a leader. Did you see that woman appear on the battlefield just now? Speaking of the mysterious woman, Gus and Kenjiro both had a figure in their minds, wearing a robe that covered their whole body, and even their face was covered with a silver gray se mask, a woman named ikessis. During the ambush, ikessis hid behind Mallorca and others. Although the three barbarian soldiers fought bravely, Gus could see that their more purpose was to protect ikessis from attack. Moreover, when making the ambush plan, although ikessis stood aside and didn''t speak, Mallorca would inadvertently ask her for advice with her eyes. Obviously, ikessis is the real leader of this team compared with Mallorca. There are indeed many doubts. I''m afraid Mallorca tangled up so many mercenaries not just to attack the fugitives. Gus nodded approvingly: next, let''s be careful. If the situation is bad, we''ll be ready to run away at any time. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When danggs and Kenjiro were discussing matters in the camp, they did not know that many mercenaries were also discussing them I really saw that the guy with seven scars on his chest clicked each other with his fingers, and the man''s body suddenly burst open! Beside a campfire of the blood hammer mercenary regiment, a mercenary was drawing se the scene he saw. Hahaha ~ you''re kidding. If you can burst a person''s body with a few fingers, how about I point you. Another burly mercenary drank liquor and laughed. While talking, he deliberately cut off his companion with his fingers. The mercenary who was refuted by his companions still argued reluctantly: what I said is true. I did see with my own eyes that the guy just pointed at each other with his fingers. Would it be some kind of magic? Didn''t those magicians use some magic spells to kill the enemy in an instant? That guy doesn''t look like a magician. We haven''t seen magicians before. They are all nerds. They are thin and weak. Look at the muscles of the scarred man. The magician will exercise himself like him. It''s not a curse. It makes people''s bodies explode. Not to mention the scar man, his accomplice is the guy who doesn''t know the value of Hongyan stone. Unexpectedly, he can really wave the sword. When the sword goes down, he even has a shield to cut the people of the "iron crocodile" mercenary regiment into two sections. It''s incredible that people with this strength should go back to be mercenaries. With such strong strength, you can get a centurion position in the army of any country. The topic of the mercenaries soon shifted to Gus. The blood hammer mercenary who vowed to talk about Kenjiro took a torch and went to a stone pillar, untied his trouser belt and began the drainage operation. When the cold wind from the far north came, the mercenary felt his lower body cold and cursed this kind of ghost weather. The mercenary hurriedly excreted and pulled up his pants. Just turning around to get warm by the campfire, the blood hammer mercenary suddenly saw a Miaoman figure walking slowly towards him. The broad robe can''t cover her hot and tall figure. The smart eyes behind the silver gray se mask are looking at the mercenary with strange eyes: I''m very interested in what you just said. Can you tell me alone? A woman''s voice is a little hoarse, but it has a different temptation. The only thing that can''t live in beauty is that her tone is a little stiff. If she can be a little more delicate and lazy when talking, this temptation will become enough to make any man lose his mind. At the moment, the mercenary felt a hot and dry feeling, even the cold wind in the polar region could not be extinguished, but the idea just changed, because the woman in front of him was the object he couldn''t afford to provoke, and the companion in the barbarian soldier Mallorca''s team - ikessis! Of course, madam, the mercenary swallowed the saliva in his throat. Ikessis didn''t mind casually looking for a fast clean stone pile and sitting down. The blood hammer mercenary sat beside her nervously with a torch and told everything he saw in the ambush. At the same time, the mercenary''s eyes always inadvertently looked at ikessis''s towering chest. The plump and plump can be revealed under the shelter of the windbreaker, I don''t know what a spectacular pair of babies it will be after removing her clothes. Wait, the barbarian named Mallorca should have the opportunity to play with the beautiful things in front of him every day. Maybe the two twin brothers will join the battle group together. The absurd pictures constantly appeared in my mind, and the words of the mercenary were hesitant. Icaxis seemed indifferent to the mercenary''s rude eyes until the mercenary said everything he saw. Kathy''s face covered by the mask became cold, but her voice was a little charming: I want to thank you and hope you can accept this gift as my thank-you gift. Gifts! The mercenary noticed the palm of IKey''s silk with white silk gloves, on which stood a golden se ball, which was covered with ancient lines, which seemed to be of great value. When the mercenary subconsciously reached out to catch the bead, there was a burst of pain in his hand. Before he cried out, the feeling of paralysis had spread all over his body. When the mercenary''s rigid body fell to the ground, a young spider covered with gold se climbed out of the bead. The mercenary opened his mouth and tried to call for help, but he couldn''t make a sound. Icases ignored the mercenary''s begging eyes and just waved her hand. The young spider quickly drilled into the mercenary''s ear as if she had been ordered. When Dayton, the mercenary convulsed wildly. A moment later, the mercenary''s body stopped convulsing and quickly turned over and stood up. Looking at the mercenary''s godless eyes, ikes nodded with satisfaction. Chapter 166 The mercenary next to the campfire found that his outgoing companion returned and asked him to sit down and continue chatting, but the other party just shook his head and said nothing. He turned and took out his sleeping bag to go to bed. They didn''t think so. They just chatted about themselves. Not far away, Kathy stood steadily on a hidden stone pillar and looked down at everything. When she found that everything was normal, she was about to turn and leave. Suddenly, Kathy turned fiercely and looked at dozens of tall stone pillars standing on the earth behind her. Who was there? Icaeus was surprised, but she didn''t shout out rationally. It would be bad if she attracted the attention of the mercenaries below* In the dark night, all kinds of strange stones intertwined into a strange and dark picture. Ikexis jumped off the stone pillar and fell gently on the ground like an elegant cat. There was nothing except the roaring cold wind around. In case ikexis waved her fingers gently, the black magic ripple spread out quietly around, A simple life detection spell, but the result passed back shows that there is no trace of life nearby. Illusion? Icaeus tilted her head. It seemed that she was too sensitive. The eyes behind the mask finally put down their guard. Icaeus''s figure quickly integrated into the night, as if it had never appeared before. Detecting life spell is a simple and practical magic, which can quickly identify whether there are traces of life around according to the wishes of the caster. However, this spell has a small defect. The detection range and direction of the spell need to be determined manually by the caster. Ikes uses the spell to detect a large area in front of her. However, she doesn''t know that just above her head, a tall figure floats in the sky and is watching her every move with cold eyes, Including what I just did to the mercenary Drow spirit!! Originally thought it was a simple aftercare task, but now it seems to become very complex. It is by no means as simple as ambushing the fugitives. It must be for something else. Maybe the fugitive team has what the dark elf ikexis wants, or the goal to clear. The figure didn''t stay too long. After ikes left, she quickly landed on the ground and became a mercenary. After finishing her leather armor and clothes, she swaggered into the camp. The white dragon kraferig disguised as a mercenary patrolled the camp back and forth. The drow elves, commonly known as the dark elves, are best at sneaking attacks, poisoning and the use of various dark magic. Moreover, an ancient god worshipped by the dark elves usually gives his own priests and believers the same strange magic, Just like the golden evil web spider can enter the creature''s brain to control it. If necessary, it can also corrupt the parasitic object and turn its internal organs into highly toxic pus. The main priest can detonate the evil spider at a crisis and let the venom in the host spray out to kill the enemy. After secret inspection, kraferige found that three mercenaries had been parasitized by evil web spiders. Once the dark elf ikexis detonated them in the battle, it would be a very troublesome thing. We need to find a chance to deal with them quietly. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Late at night! In the city of audur, the engraving on a portal flickered white. Princess Luo jie''an slowly walked out of the portal and looked at the familiar scenery and buildings around and the frost and snow elves welcoming her. For a time, Luo jie''an only felt heartfelt admiration. Half a day ago, he was still in the king capital of Saxony Kingdom thousands of miles away. White dragon katras had flown for seven hours at the fastest speed and sent himself to an observation outpost on the edge of the fog forest. Through the portal, he instantly crossed the whole fog forest and returned to the city of odur. Everything seemed so incredible. It took nearly half a month for the investigation team of Gretel * * Division to start from belika fortress, cross the forest of fog and reach the periphery of yanod mountains. For portal, which involves space theory, only a small number of rich countries or areas with more developed magical civilization on the whole continent, such as the "Tower of the sage" and the Holy See and Saint, have mastered this technology. However, although the portal is convenient and fast, there is always the problem that it is unable to transfer a large number of personnel and materials at one time. Therefore, the portal mainly serves some powerful and important people, and the usual transportation work still needs ordinary carriages and airships. "Lord Yalin has been waiting for you in the frost wing hall for a long time. Please follow me." The fairy maid said politely. Following the maid to the study, the fairy maid outside the door first came in to convey the news, and then Luo jie''an slowly entered the room. In the study, in addition to Yalin, there was a woman Luo jie''an had never seen before, wearing a black windbreaker, with blond hair as bright as gold, beautiful appearance and proud look. The most eye-catching thing was the plump and plump pair on her chest, That size is almost impossible to look at "Your Majesty Yalin!" Luo Jiean quickly withdrew her eyes and saluted. Yuehai No.09 in the goddess of the babbler, carrying black tea, looked at the girl who had just walked in curiously. She was also an elf with silver hair but not sharp ears. The girl exuded an uneasy smell. Yuehai advocated power and began to compare Luo Jiean''s strength with her own strength for the first time, Soon Yuehai came to a conclusion. I''m afraid the beautiful silver haired girl in front of her has far more strength than ordinary people. But none of this matters! Why did Mr. Yalin call a girl to his study so late? The girl seems to have never seen her in the city. HMM ~ ~ although the chest is not very big, it is still very cute, with a slim waist and long legs~~ "Let me introduce you. This is Luo Jiean, the princess of Saxony kingdom. She is now a member of audur city. While you are still in the future, Luo Jiean went out with several others temporarily." Yalin soon introduced Luo Jiean to Yuehai. The little princess seemed very indifferent. There were many excellent girls around the Dragon King in audur city. Miss yuansakarin, who always came up with some ghost ideas from time to time, was introverted and not very talkative, and was as beautiful as a delicate doll. In front of the blonde girl, Yuehai has a proud temperament, but it is not like those ordinary noble ladies who know that they cry and scream at the critical moment. Luo Jiean can vaguely feel that Yuehai''s body also exudes a dangerous atmosphere that is not exactly the same as human beings. Yuehai waited until Yalin had just introduced Luo Jiean. She directly stood up and introduced herself: "my name is Yuehai. As the fiancee of Yalin''s husband, I''m glad to meet you." fiancee Luo Jiean stood on the spot for a moment. The girl secretly glanced at the dragon king sitting on the sofa. The latter reluctantly shrugged and smiled. There was an expression of neither recognition nor negation. Yalin waved his hand, and the fairy maids slowly withdrew. Siyalin naturally knew that Yuehai was very careful. In the original work of babbler goddess, Yuehai was jealous with the heroine every day. The jealous Yuehai had to be the first in everything. As a babbler, she had to be the strongest, and as a wife, she had to be omnipotent in housework, Even if you go out to buy vegetables, you have to run back before the summary. Of course, with regard to running competitions, Yuehai, who is a "magic department", naturally loses to the "physical department" every time. And now ~ ~ Yuehai naturally wants to give Luo Jiean a blow like a demonstration. Fortunately, Yuehai hasn''t met Miss yuansaka during this period. One studies magic in the library and teaches gem screening and grinding courses. The other always likes to run to the training ground. Some time ago, he had a duel with ice shooter Aishi. Their daily life is that they can''t see each other for eight generations. This will also save Yalin a lot of trouble. If yuanbanlin and Yuehai face each other directly, once the fire of the two proud young ladies is fully opened, Yalin can''t imagine the scene. Don''t think so much. Deal with the important things first. Yalin turned his mind back: "what happened in the arena? Do you know how to deal with it? Luo Jiean!" "Yes, your majesty Yalin." How to deal with Luo Jiean is very clear. It is better to keep secrets. On one side is the White Dragon King comparable to the gods in ancient times, and on the other side is a demon master from the abyss. From the dialogue between the Dragon King and Luo Jiean, it seems that the two sides have also fought, and Yalin, the king of the white dragon, has a better strength. But the power of the demon master named aleguso, who can fight the king of the white dragon, can not be countered by the Saxony kingdom. For this reason, Luo Jiean only secretly reminded her father to be as vigilant as possible when she was in belrama kingdom. Fortunately, her father, Luo Delan, understood her situation and agreed without asking too much reasons. "Yuehai, could you please go out for a while?" "Why?" Yuehai stared at Ya Lin in a puzzled way, and then looked at Luo Jiean: "Ya Lin, is there anything I can''t see?" OK ~ it''s a bit of a problem to recruit a beautiful girl in front of your fiancee and let your fiancee leave first. No way, who told Yuehai not to sleep today, ran to the study to chat with himself, but he asked Luo Jiean to come back today. Yalin smiled and replied, "just for a while, some scenes are not suitable for you to see, some scenes that may cause some psychological shadow to you." Yuehai looked at Luo Jie suspiciously for a while. She seemed to be determined: "it doesn''t matter! I''m not those timid girls. You don''t have to worry about me." Yalin frowned: "well, Yuehai, if you can''t stand it later, you can go out at any time. Don''t force yourself." "Your Majesty Yalin, what''s important?" At the moment, Luo Jiean is a little uneasy. "Come a little." Yalin beckoned Luo Jiean to walk in front of him. He gently pressed his hands on Luo Jiean''s shoulders, and a white light gradually penetrated into Luo Jiean''s body. For a moment, Luo Jiean felt as if she was powerless, as if her soul was no longer dominated by * * * and floating in the uncertain air. "Hum! It''s really the same after thousands of years." For a moment, Yalin showed a sneer and took back his strength. Before Princess Luo Jiean could recover, Yalin opened his mouth and ordered, "Luo Jiean! Take off your scales and clothes. Hurry up." what!! The moon sea with a black tea cup almost knocked over the black tea in his hand when he heard this sentence. Mobile phone users please read. a Chapter 167 Take off your clothes!? Although this order made Luo Jiean feel shy, the girl still blushed and the loyal executor Yalin''s order. Soon, the windbreaker to keep out the cold fell off on the ground, revealing the scales wrapped around her slender body. Although she did not have the plump figure like the moon sea, her slender posture with Luo Jiean''s beautiful silver hair had a kind of heroic beauty. The White Dragon King, who has existed since ancient times, will not give meaningless orders and, needless to say, hastily summon himself from Saxony thousands of miles away, Luo Jiean can understand that there must be a reason for Yalin''s order, but the moon sea on one side can''t sit still at the moment: "wait a minute! How can you let a girl take off her clothes here? It''s too shameless." The seemingly rebellious and arrogant Yuehai is indeed a pure girl. Yuehai''s face is red like a ripe tomato because she is nervous and stammers. Yalin looked at Yuehai''s shy and jealous expression and only felt a little funny. He made a gesture to Yuehai to make her feel at ease. When Luo Jiean only had intimate underwear, Yalin stopped the gesture. "It used to take several special arrays to cooperate, but now there is no spare time. It may be uncomfortable later. Bear it." Yalin focused his attention on Luo Jiean''s smooth belly and said to himself. The blushing moon sea stood with his fist in his place and stared at Yalin motionless. His face revealed an angry and excited look. It seemed that as long as Yalin made too special moves, he would directly ask the water dragon to throw it away. However, Yalin''s next action immediately solidified Yuehai''s expression on his face. Yalin raised his right hand and fiercely stabbed into Luo Jiean''s lower abdomen. With a slight force, almost the whole palm completely disappeared into it. "Woo ~ ~ uh huh ~ ~" Luo jie''an''s body suddenly shook violently, and her face showed a painful look. There was a pain that her body was divided by a sharp blade, which made Luo jie''an almost unbearable want to shout out, but her body was completely frozen by the sudden force of frost. "Found it!" A cold light flashed in Yalin''s eyes, and a faint blue light band was torn out of Luo Jiean''s body. In front of the terrible scene of subverting common sense cognition, the startled Yuehai had to cover her mouth with her hand to prevent her from shouting out. The light band held in Yalin''s hand was several meters long. After being torn out of Luo Jiean''s body, the light band seemed to twist like life. Yalin released Luo Jiean. At this time, the little princess felt that the unbearable pain all over disappeared without a trace, Luo jie''an subconsciously touched her lower abdomen and found that there was no wound in her abdomen, as if it was just an illusion that she had been stabbed into her abdomen by the king of the white dragon with her palm. What''s going on!? Before Luo Jiean could think more, the scream of the moon sea had interrupted her thoughts. With the shouting, Luo jie''an subconsciously focused on Yalin, and the picture that came into sight made Luo Jie go back several steps when she settled down. The light band held by Yalin''s hand kept twisting. As the light faded, Luo Jiean and Yuehai finally saw this thing. The disgusting body like an arthropod twisted faintly, and the tentacles like a centipede covered all around the body. As the terrible monster turned its head, This disgusting monster actually has a head like a charred human. It looks like it has all kinds of facial features. At the moment when the mouth of the head opens, there is a smaller head derived. The scene in front of the moon almost stunned the sea. Luo Jiean also looked at the monster in front of her in horror. Yalin frowned, his hands suddenly gathered the power of ice and frost, and the monster screamed fiercely, just like countless people would cry and scream when they were burned by fire, which made people tremble. Soon, the monster several meters long condensed into ice crystals. With a slight effort, Yalin turned into ice crystals. The monster suddenly broke into countless ice debris and disappeared in the air. "Well, there''s no problem now." Yalin clapped his hands and turned his head to find that Yuehai was scared to retreat to the gate. "Ya Lin, what did you just catch?" Looking at the way Yuehai was scared out of his wits, Yalin sighed helplessly. He didn''t kindly ask you to go out first, did he? It''s good to see that Yuehai is scared like that. It''s estimated that she doesn''t dare to go back to her room to sleep alone. "Yes, put on your clothes, Luo Jiean." Sitting back on the sofa, Yalin said to Luo Jiean. "Your Majesty Yalin, what is this and why it is in my body." Compared with the stunned moon sea, Luo Jiean is more calm. "Soul bearer face bug is a medium-level demon parasitic on the soul. It will slowly devour and assimilate the soul of the host, and finally replace it. At the same time, it has the ability of ''dimensional spear'', which can locate and steal the information in the host''s mind and feed it back to the controller." Yalin said, "do you like the gift that aleguso gave you before he left?" Like? At the thought that the terrible and strange devil had been parasitic on herself after the duel, Luo Jiean felt cold all over and a disgusting feeling of nausea appeared in her heart. After dealing with the hidden danger left by aleguso, the killing master, Luo Jiean also told to return to her room for rest. As soon as she arrived at her destination, Yalin took out a terrible monster from her soul, which has exhausted Princess Luo Jiean physically and mentally. As for Yuehai, it''s bad. Yuehai, who couldn''t sleep because of insomnia, didn''t dare to go back to his room alone after witnessing the scene just now. Finally, Yuehai stayed in Yalin''s study until the second midnight. Seeing the moon sea sleeping on the sofa, Yalin had to carefully pick up the moon sea and put it down, and asked the fairy maid to bring a blanket to cover the moon sea. It has to be said that the pair of plumpness in front of the moon sea is too amazing. Although Yalin kept careful when holding the moon, he still touched the soft ''murder weapon'' a few times. courtesy requires a return of visits received! Aleguso, the master of killing, seems to need to thank him for his gift. As soon as Yalin''s mind turned, he opened the calling system. One advantage of material exchange is that there are all kinds of precious and rare materials. As long as he has enough material energy, everything can be exchanged. The price of one of the frost crystals traded with areguso is 4200 material and energy, and the core of red inflammation is the same price. Originally, many frost crystals were stored in odur City, but they were consumed during the dragon war. determine! Like a magnificent sapphire, the center has the power of frost rotating like a nebula. After the emergence of frost crystals, the temperature of the whole room has dropped a lot. After looking at it, Yalin put the frost crystal into a special container and gave it to the fairy maid for safekeeping. Yuehai has completely slept, but Yalin doesn''t need to sleep. Anyway, there''s still more time, so he just looked at the reports sent by various regions. After AI was promoted to level 6, the emotion of summoning creatures has been greatly improved. Level 5 AI makes frost snow elves and white dragon members understand laughter, joy, sadness and anger like real people. After AI reaches level 6, many frost and snow elves have shown signs of love. According to Nemo''s instructions, level 6 AI can let summoned creatures know how to love and breed offspring. If you want to maintain the maximum harmony between summoned creatures in odur City, it is enough to upgrade to level 6, Although the latter four levels will further strengthen the emotional and * * expression ability of summoning creatures, they will also breed things known as competition, conspiracy and framing. For the performance of the highest level of level 10 AI, Yalin is understandable. If there is joy, there must be sadness, and if there is harmony, there must be opposition. Creatures with real flesh, blood, feelings and soul will have both "positive" and "negative" feelings at the same time. However, for Nemo''s suggestion, Yalin accepted. It should be good to reach level 6 AI. There is no need to make the whole city of odur a place of intrigue in order to reach the extreme of AI. Although these summoned creatures will not betray themselves, they don''t want them to kill each other in infighting. On the big platform outside the city of audur, hundreds of white lights gathered together to shine around like the side of the day. Frost snow elves and Tauren in simple cloth clothes and frost goblins in animal skins came to the world in groups and called the creatures to look at each other. They were a little overwhelmed. When Yalin''s split body appeared, So the summoned creatures bent down one after another and knelt down respectfully. Yalin nodded with satisfaction. Several elf guards hurried to the platform. At Yalin''s command, they quickly arranged the accommodation and food of these new companions. Several frost elf frost prayers were also ordered to start testing the new elf civilians. The frost elf and Tauren civilians randomly summoned by the system have different qualifications, Some are good at making swords, some are suitable for cultivating plants and becoming pharmacists, while some with good qualifications can study magic in the newly completed law school. As for the frost goblins, these timid little things are not suitable for anything other than doing some simple work. These cheap frost goblins are widely used as labor force in the mines, farms, logging yards and other resource facilities around odur city. Several talented people occasionally appear in the first batch of frost goblins, These protruding goblins are appointed as managers, responsible for leading some goblins to work. Now several races have been unlocked in the summoning system, including white dragon, frost and snow elf, tauren, goblins, Mountain Giants and faceless ancient evil gods in world of Warcraft! Chapter 168 The archetypes of the ancient evil gods in the once popular online game world of Warcraft are taken from many evil gods and ancient dominators in kesulu mythology. For example, in the 60s, the archetype of the final boss kesuun came from kesulu, and in the 80s, the archetype of the final boss yogsaron came from Yug Sotos. These ancient evil gods play a powerful existence in the game. They are the source of corruption and degeneration. They can make any creature, even the patron saint left by the Titans, degenerate in their whispering temptation. That is, the powerful Lich King Arthas specially asked his servants to take his heart back from the abyss in order to avoid being polluted by evil gods, It''s cheaper, Tirion Fordring It was like getting it for a while. Yalin decided to call a faceless priest to have a try. When the system gave a prompt sound, Yalin seemed to feel something, temporarily stopped his action, and whispered, "is the little princess asleep?" "I was frightened and turned over in bed for a long time, but the beautiful little princess is asleep now." Wearing a blue tights, Lancer kuchulin slowly appeared in the room. Leaning against the wall, kuchulin looked at the sleeping moon Sea lying on the sofa with a playful expression and said with a bad smile: "you''re so interested, master! Such a lovely girl is in your room so late." "It''s completely different from what you think." Yalin was a little helpless. At the same time, a sound insulation barrier was laid around the quiet moon sea. Kuchulin smiled brightly: "there''s no need to hide and pinch like this. Men, especially powerful soldiers like master, it''s normal for many girls to love. It''s a pity if they don''t eat the delicious food at the mouth." "This is not the Celtic era. It''s a responsibility to love someone." "There''s no need to be so troublesome." Kuchulin leaned against Yalin and patted Yalin on the back: "I can see that, master! You are really enviable. The big lady with black ponytail and the little girl with silver hair (fili) are all fond of you. We''ll talk about responsibility after eating them." Yalin pushed kuchulin''s face away a little and said angrily, "please don''t put your face so close. I don''t want to be misunderstood as an alternative hobby. I thought you were a good young man with justice, but now I''m tempted to do something less'' moral ''." Kuchulin shrugged: "I didn''t tempt master to do so-called immoral things. Anyway, the two girls like master. I just give a suggestion to help others. On the contrary, if they don''t like you, master, you still want to force them to eat. I''m sure I won''t agree with you." Yalin smiled softly. Kuchulin''s straightforward character is really interesting: "well, well, don''t discuss'' eat and don''t eat ''for me. How do you feel about this trip to Saxony kingdom?" "Very good! I like this country." As soon as kuchulin talked about the Saxony Kingdom, he gave a thumbs up: "the harsh environment has tempered an indomitable nation, advocating sword, force and glory, which is very similar to my hometown of Ulster (Ireland) in the Celtic era." "Where''s Luo Jiean?" Kuchulin smiled with his hands on his hips: "that little girl is very loyal to master you." Kuchulin spent some time telling Yalin about Princess Luo Jiean''s every move in the Saxony kingdom. In particular, after the assassination, Princess Luo Jiean said to her father, "the married daughter will always return to her hometown no matter how far she goes!" Obviously, although Princess Luo Jiean still has a trace of attachment to her motherland, she takes audur city as her new hometown. Yalin nodded with satisfaction, and soon talked to kuchulin about another important thing. "You were in the stands when Luo Jiean dueled with silvado, so if silvado at that time was dealt with by you, would you have a chance of winning?" This question made kuchulin think for a moment: "if it''s a conventional battle, it will take a little time, but if you use treasure tools, you should decide the victory or defeat with one move. No matter which guy named silvado becomes stronger, he will die if he hits his heart, unless that guy has treasure tools that can resist the power of the gun." Kuchulin on the stand during the duel did not know the crisis of the situation at that time. He just felt that he did not know why the waste like Prince would suddenly become stronger, and once forced Luo Jiean into danger. At that time, the fierce battle between Luo Jiean and silvado made kuchulin feel blood boiling and ready to fight, If he had not been in the arena and his dignity as a soldier did not allow him to destroy the sacred duel, kuchulin might have gone to battle himself. Until now, kuchulin learned the situation from Yalin''s mouth. The powerful demon master from the distorted void manipulated silvado and almost tempted Luo Jiean to fall into the abyss. Fortunately, Yalin was prepared in advance to let Luo Jiean win. The name of aleguso, the master of killing, makes kuchulin secretly remember in his heart, a terrible existence even stronger than the ordinary dragon race. After learning this, kuchulin was not afraid, but more eager to compete with the killing master aleguso. "It''s unbearable. You''re ready to cheat early in the morning, master." Obviously, kuchulin was very puzzled by the two terrible beings beyond the secular world, Yalin and aleguso, who planned to cheat in the duel. "Just in case," "Master of killing! It''s really a guy with a scary name." Kuchulin rubbed his fist and looked very excited: "I really want to compete with this guy." Yalin knew the details of the killing master aleguso, shook his head and said, "it''s best not to underestimate the demon master Lancer. This strange world doesn''t have many strong enemies like the world we were in before." Just now, Yalin always felt that there was something wrong. Kuchulin, a heroic spirit, was a member of the type moon world. The type moon world was not too safe. A man and a woman with the causal weapon of the devil''s eye of direct death wandered the streets. Several vampire ancestors called around every day. The magic association and the church were also at odds with each other. They would kill and kill the village Kill your mouth or something. However, in the final analysis, the setting of the moon world still belongs to the low demon world. It can''t be compared with those who snap their fingers to kill a galaxy as soon as the protagonist appears. Even the Saiya in seven dragon balls are definitely the existence of the explosive moon world. The most powerful gods and demons in the strange world where Yalin is now can''t destroy the world. Of course, there are ways to destroy the world, but it can''t be achieved by one person. The combat effectiveness in the world of type moon can only be regarded as medium and slightly higher than that in this world. Let alone the original master of killing aleguso, his own split kuchulin can''t defeat now. Of course, I don''t know whether the two men and women who opened the powerful plug-in "straight Death Magic Eye" can really prove the sentence "even God will kill you". "Aleguso, the killing master, is one of the nine masters in the distorted void. In addition to the top three kings, he can be said to be the top demon in the second echelon of the demon army. Even among the nine demon masters, he also has the strongest combat power." Yalin called up the information in his mind about the killing master. "Compared with master you?" Kuchulin is very interested in the strength of the killing master of the moon. "I fought against aleguso and won." Yalin recalled the memory of the king of the white dragon. Kuchulin said: "that''s easy to do. Since the killing master lost to master! It also shows that the guy is not invincible. Oh, by the way ~ ~ master, are you strong?" Until now, kuchulin found that he didn''t seem to know his master Yalin strength at all. "What do you think?" Yalin showed a meaningful smile and stared at kuchulin Chapter 169 At the moment of being stared at by Yalin, kuchulinton felt as if he was locked by some terrible beast. As a soldier, his intuition was constantly warning himself, a very strong death warning. In a trance, the black flame rises in the air, emitting suffocating heat. The tall black figure is formed in the flame. The face composed of the flame is blurred, and the whole body is covered with strange black and red armor like biological tissue. Sharp bone spikes like blades are derived from the arms and shoulders. Two pairs of huge bat wings surrounded by flames stretch out from behind and shake tightly and slightly, giving people a feeling of blocking out the sky and the sun. What is this guy!? Kuchulin has no vocal organs. Faceless people communicate with other creatures directly through telepathy, and there is no language barrier in this telepathy. significant! I wanted to see if the faceless priest could really easily control each other in mind. Then, Yalin called a frost snow wizard mage. And gave the first order to the faceless priest to control the Elf Mage to attack himself! Chapter 170 Non special summoning characters in the summoning system are 100% loyal to Yalin, and even Yalin will absolutely obey unreasonable orders. If you use faceless priests to control the mind of frost and snow elves here, can you break this system convention? Yalin wants to do an experiment! Although the faceless priest showed a trace of confusion after arlin gave the order, he still immediately carried out the order. A faceless priest came to the wizard wizard. The yellow eyes on the octopus''s head glittered slightly. The frost snow wizard wizard suddenly became stiff and trembled slightly. It seemed that the pupil became empty as if he had lost his soul for only a short time. In an instant, the spirit mage''s murderous work quickly spit out the mantra, and three level 11 ice magic continue to show to Yalin. It can really break the system limit! Or the system restriction is only the most basic loyalty restriction, which does not mean that the summoned creature can be immune to external spiritual magic. HMM ~ it seems that we should pay attention to this in the future. Yalin snapped his fingers, and the ice magic that attacked him immediately disappeared without a trace. The faceless priest also received an order to stop his mind control over the Elf Mage. The Elf Mage immediately fell to the ground and slowly woke up until a long time. The whole person seemed very weak. When he learned that he had attacked the Dragon King, The wizard mage was scared out of his wits and apologized. Let the Elf Mage return to odur city to rest. For the four huge faceless people, Yalin let them stay in the frost wing hall for the time being to torture the spirit of the first captive Istana. As a green dragon, Istana''s spiritual power is very strong. Even after being defeated and imprisoned, it is difficult to break through her spiritual defense line, Especially when Yalin first carried out spiritual exploration on estena, estena was able to get rid of control and even planned to commit suicide in a very weak situation. This makes Yalin helpless to the thorny stone on the spiritual defense line of estena. He can only weaken estena''s spiritual defense line bit by bit in his spare time. This kind of water dripping through the stone like operation makes Yalin miserable. Fortunately ~ today, there are four experts in the spiritual field. Yalin specially ordered the faceless priests to do some important things, especially the green dragon''s talent in the spiritual field. The four faceless priests promised with confidence and surrounded estena, who was still frozen in ice crystals and turned into an elf shape, She began to take turns to fight her in the spiritual field. Enjoy yourself! Seeing that the faceless priest was very careful to weaken estena''s spirit in turn like peeling an egg shell, Lin secretly said a word and finally left the frost wing hall safely. Kraferig, the white dragon bodyguard in front, sent an important message. =========================== In the snow More than 50 mercenaries lay carefully on the snow, each wearing a white blanket for camouflage. In front of these mercenaries, they crawl on the ground and move forward slowly. Not far away, there are nearly 100 refugee teams stationed in the snow. The team of refugees looks like a hodgepodge of races, including humans, dwarves and elves. The condition of the refugees looked very bad. Almost everyone was injured and poorly dressed. Only a few people had a few weapons robbed in the riots and battles. Most of the others had to rely on sticks and branches. The worst thing was that the whole team was extremely tired because of the days of escape. Although the number of mercenaries on this side is less than that of the other side, the mercenaries are well-equipped and have high morale and energy under the temptation of greed. No one thinks they will lose to the refugees on the opposite side. In the eyes of many mercenaries, the escaped human slaves are not worth much money. Of course, the most valuable are the beautiful elves, The second is the dwarf who is good at digging and forging. "Have you solved it?" "The watchmen have been cleaned up." The fugitives have been chased for days. Now when they are stationed, they have carefully arranged some people to guard near the camp, but some guards composed of ordinary slaves have been completely solved by mercenaries who are good at field operations and sneak attacks. Mallorca crawled on the snow and observed the situation of the fugitive camp less than 100 meters in front. It seemed that the most troublesome were dozens of dwarfs less than their waist. These dwarfs held robbed weapons in their hands, and there were two or three bows and arrows in the hands of several nearby elves. However, it seemed that there were not many arrows, and each person only carried four or five rounds at most. Wait \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. The remaining human slaves were not enough to suffer at that time. Obviously, although these human slaves fled together with the rebellious dwarves, they still seemed to have some resentment. Almost all humans concentrated on their own work, holding some broken wooden sticks and temporary stone axes. Mallorca turned to gados, the leader of the blood hammer mercenary, and said, "act according to the plan and do it in ten minutes!" Gados understood and beckoned some mercenaries to leave. Gus and Kenjiro also ambushed with the mercenaries led by Mallorca, but what they planned was not how to sneak attack the fugitives, but how to completely screw up the sneak attack. However, there were some small variables, that is, the mysterious woman, ikes. This time, ikes did not hide behind, but came to the front line with Mallorca, but compared with the mercenaries, they had to endure the cold and lie on the snow. Icases stood on the top of a fir tree and looked at the fugitive camp not far away, but icases only stood in the conspicuous place without concern because an invisibility magic was applied to her. Even if Gus looked intently under the tree, she could only see a vague shadow of icases, Not to mention that the fugitives not far away were naturally unaware of it. One of the most troublesome variables is that ikisis is actually a magician. Both Gus and Kenjiro feel uncomfortable with the existence that once existed only in fantasy and stories. In particular, the endless means of magicians and those magical spells make them feel very hot. After finding the fugitive, ikexis immediately took over the command of Mallorca, which also proved Gus''s guess. Sure enough, the mysterious woman is the real leader of the team, and the barbarian warrior Mallorca is just a cover. As time went by, suddenly there was a commotion in the camp. Gus and Kenjiro looked at it with their eyes. On the small mountain opposite the camp, a sentinel human man ran down in panic. Before the man could shout a few words, more than 20 mercenaries on horses rushed down with a cry of killing, The LED mercenary took the lead and waved a knife at the fleeing man. The man screamed and rolled down the mountain. The blood gushing from behind was particularly dazzling on the snow. "We''re under attack. Take your weapons!" The dwarf with wine red beard hurriedly pushed away the elf who was dressing himself and picked up the battle axe. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" "Those people are not troops. They are just mercenaries." Some elves with better eyesight have found that the cavalry rushing over have no unified equipment and logo. It is obvious that they are just mercenaries and adventurers lured by greed. After learning that they are not attacked by regular troops, some panic escapees have calmed down. Such mercenary escapees have fought back several waves along the way. Quickly, both men and women picked up all the things around them that could be used for combat. Once a slave, human beings knew better that if they were caught, dwarves and ELF slaves might be able to save their lives, but they would die. Several elves who were good at archery stood behind the dwarf with only a few bows and arrows and aimed their arrows at the charging cavalry. With the command of the dwarf, the four arrows directly shot down two mercenaries, two of which also hit the mercenaries, but they were not the key part. "Everybody! Break the bones of these mice!" The first wine red bearded dwarf rushed up with his axe, and a group of dwarves quickly followed up and shouted and rushed to the cavalry. The second wave of arrows of the elf archers also flew out, but this time only one mercenary was shot off the horse. The elves'' archery is very accurate, but the arrows have been seriously worn in several battles and are not enough to penetrate the mercenaries with light scales. The battle axe in the hand of the wine red beard dwarf who rushed to the front directly cut off the head of a war horse. The unbalanced blood hammer mercenary just fell off the horse''s back, and the axe blade had already cut into his back before he could get up. The blood hammer mercenary screamed and twitched for a few times, then there was no more movement. The blood hammer mercenary on one side raised his sword directly with red eyes, just like a dwarf cutting off. The dwarf with wine red beard quickly turned back and squatted down and broke the horse''s legs. The blood hammer mercenary fell down unsteadily. As soon as he recovered from his dizziness, the battle axe in the dwarf''s hand had ended his life. "Break their bones and let these greedy mice know the power of Thunder Stone dwarf." Although the red bearded dwarf fought fiercely, not all the fugitives could be like him. The power of the blood hammer mercenaries and the charging of the horses soon tore open the ranks of the fugitives. Many people were even directly rushed to the ground by the horses, and the sharp sword in the hands of the blood hammer mercenaries quickly took their lives. Elven archers have shot only a dozen arrows. Now their bows and arrows have become furnishings. These archers can also pick up stones and sticks on the ground to fight. Gados, the leader of the blood hammer mercenary, saw that the fugitives had no arrows, so he quickly commanded his subordinates. Then the horse''s mobility surrounded the fugitives and attacked the fugitives who had lost their long-range strike ability with crossbows and arrows. Although the dwarves have excellent close combat ability, they have little short legs and can only curse angrily in the face of mobile combat of horses. The battlefield suddenly showed a one-sided situation, and the fugitives soon found that something worse had happened! "There are enemies behind!" "No! We''re surrounded!" After the blood hammer mercenaries in gados controlled the situation, the barbarian soldier Mallorca led the remaining dozens of mercenaries and adventurers to quickly encircle and suppress them. The situation of wolves in front and tigers in rear made the fugitives feel desperate for a time. Mallorca led the mercenaries to quickly enter the fugitives'' team, just like a spear with barbs stabbed into the trapped beast. Suddenly, the whole fugitives'' team was confused and quickly hit by well-equipped and generally strong mercenaries. Gados, who was commanding on the horse, showed a steady smile when he saw Mallorca leading the team rushing up: "well, pay attention to me. Don''t shoot elves and dwarves, especially elves. They are the most valuable goods. If the fool doesn''t have eyes, I''ll skin him." A dark, murderous voice suddenly sounded in gados'' ear, and gados''s face suddenly changed. After many years of mercenary career, gados''s subconscious side flashed. Half of the shining sharp dagger cut gados''s skin armor, and blood gushed out of gados''s abdomen with part of his intestines. In gados''s tragic howl, The blood hammer mercenary found that an elf in a black cloak appeared in the team at some time. Chapter 171 The elves who suddenly appeared in the blood hammer mercenary team are different from the beautiful high elves with white skin and bright blond hair. They have black smooth skin, slender ears, a beautiful face like a woman with light blue tattoos, glowing silver pupils, slender posture and look thin, but the whole person has the force of a beast. Dark elves (drow elves)! " Some well-informed mercenaries have shouted out. The male elf who just stabbed gados is actually a very rare dark elf. When the dark elf man saw that he didn''t succeed in one blow, he didn''t panic to make up a fatal knife for gados. Instead, he quickly dodged his long sword, turned around and shot a dart directly into the eye socket of a mercenary in front. While the mercenary covered his eyes and screamed in pain, he flew and kicked him off his horse. Kill this bastard and don''t let him run away! " Several blood hammer mercenaries immediately raised their crossbows and arrows. When the arrows hit the dark elf, the other party''s body suddenly turned into floating black smoke. At the moment of dissipation, the black smoke gathered behind one mercenary again. The sharp dagger flashed a deadly cold light and quickly took a fresh life. This sudden performance made the blood hammer mercenaries realize one after another, The elf assassin in front of him is a high-level shadow assassin and has mastered the "shadow flash" ability. Now he can skillfully use it during the day. If his side chooses to sneak attack the fugitive team at night, the result is that the hunter will become the prey of the dark elf assassin in an instant. Why are there a high-level assassin mixed in the ranks of these fugitives, and they are still very rare dark elves, which is unscientific! This high-level assassin who has mastered the ability of shadow flash, even the most famous blood wing assassin organization in the free city, has only a handful of people. However, the mercenaries didn''t have much time to think about it. Gados, who had just fallen to the ground because of his injury and was supported by his companions, now turned black, and the blood gushing from the corners of his mouth gradually showed a deep red. Several mercenaries immediately reacted that the dagger of the dark elf was quenched with severe poison, and gados quickly swallowed his last breath under the double attack of the toxin and the injury. Seeing that the leader of the mercenary team was killed, the dark elf assassin did not stop much and quickly ran to another battlefield. Before leaving, he threw a flashing bullet in his hand. The huge sound and dazzling white light frightened the horses of the blood hammer mercenaries. Some of the exhausted mercenaries lost their eyesight in the strong light, For a time, the whole blood hammer mercenary fell into chaos. On another battlefield, Mallorca and two twin barbarian brothers killed several dwarves in a row. It seems that the three barbarian soldiers have thrown away the purpose of capturing prisoners and selling. Killing all the fugitives here is their real purpose. It was not until the dwarf with red beard, the leader of the fugitive team, killed him with two battle axes and red eyes that he managed to entangle mallosk, so as not to completely collapse the whole fugitive team. The unique explosive brute force of the dwarves was defeated by the equally powerful barbarian soldiers. In addition, the wine red beard dwarfs were exhausted by days of escape and fighting. Although the wine red beard dwarfs fought bravely, they were soon forced into a difficult situation in the face of the fierce attack of the barbarian soldier Mallorca, and the panting dwarfs were hit and cut off their legs for several steps, Finally, the weak one knee fell to the ground. The dwarf''s body was full of blood from the wound and almost dyed his body red. Even so, the wine red bearded dwarf still stared at the barbarian soldier rather than surrender, and his pupils showed no intention of retreating. Seeing the leader in trouble, other fighting dwarves rushed to the rescue desperate, but the dwarves could not break through in any case in the face of the shield composed of two twin barbarian warriors fakas and falda. He could only watch the other party raise his axe and prepare to cut the leader and the elf girl in front of the leader into two sections. However, as soon as Mallorca''s face changed, he suddenly turned and swept the double-edged axe. With a burst of metal friction, a vigorous figure passed over Mallorca. On the ground, a dark elf man with dark skin grabbed the dagger that was almost shaken by the blow just now, and stared at Mallorca with biting angry eyes. Finally out! Good! " Mallorca usually showed a ferocious smile on his face, which showed little emotion like a rock. The dark elf man didn''t say more than half a word. His body shape had changed into a floating black fog. He attacked Mallorca with a cold killing intention. The battle axe in the latter''s hand waved and slashed fiercely with an invincible momentum. On the chaotic battlefield, the fugitives fought desperately, but the attackers had several strong soldiers. After the dwarf leader and several fighting dwarves were entangled, the elves and human fugitives who were not good at close combat soon fell into a bitter struggle. Kill! " Gather them together and don''t let them run away. It''s all money! " Forget about the human slaves and try to catch the elves for me. " Mercenaries quickly defeated the ranks of fugitives by surprise attack and unscrupulously captured slaves. Some mercenaries who caught elves, especially beautiful female elves, looked at their exquisite curves wrapped in thin clothes with obscene eyes. If it weren''t for the cold extreme north, I''m afraid some people can''t help the Beast - they want to do something ugly directly. In the face of the same human fugitives, the mercenaries ended their lives mercilessly. Why? They are all human beings, but why kill each other! Kenjiro stood in the snow with red eyes and looked coldly at what was happening in front of him. Several human men and women were still lying beside him. They were not killed, but fainted after being hit by acupoints. What an ugly scene is in front of us. In a world without law, justice and justice, if you have ever lived in a world destroyed by a nuclear bomb, because of the paralysis of government functions, human beings lose their constraints and kill each other in order to compete for necessary survival materials, then this world is purely caused by the savageness and backwardness of thought. When watching several mercenaries cut down a dwarf with their swords and quarrel over seizing the elf girl protected by the dwarf, when watching the tears and indignation on the cheeks of the elf girl who has been overwhelmed and tied with a rope, Kenjiro felt that his heart was stabbed fiercely, and his anger burned fiercely in Kenjiro''s chest. Suddenly a familiar voice came from his mind. Kenjiro''s eyes changed and walked quickly to several mercenaries. Hey! This is the prey we caught first. Go aside and find other elves. " A mercenary with a scar on his right face imprisoned the elf girl''s arms and greedily licked the girl''s white neck. What color is your blood? " What are you talking about? " Before he could understand what the doctor Jianci said, the mercenary only felt a shadow of a fist passing through his eyes, and the whole man soared under the impact of great power. The sudden change made several other mercenaries come back and react for a while. Kenjiro had already made a preemptive punch and slap on their foreheads and cheeks respectively. The whole face of the boxed mercenaries and their iron helmets completely collapsed, and the beaten mercenaries were even more frightening, The mercenary''s eyes completely protruded from his forehead because of the great pressure. Rock mountain two choppers, Beidou bone fist! The heads of the two fallen mercenaries twisted abnormally in an instant. With two muffled sounds, the whole head exploded into blood flowers, and the red blood and pale brain sprayed all over the nearby mercenaries. The elf girl looked at Kenjiro with a frightened and confused face. She didn''t seem to notice that her long blond hair was also temporarily covered with dirty blood. Help me! It hurts! " A weak and painful voice sounded from behind. The scar mercenary who had been shot off by Kenjiro stood up and limped over like a walking corpse. The whole person seemed to suffer great pain. His expression became distorted and ferocious. Before other mercenaries could say a word, the scar mercenary''s face changed and screamed, The fist part of the body swelled like a rapidly inflated balloon, and then burst like the two mercenaries who had died before. The bloody scene in front of them made many mercenaries shudder. As mercenaries who live a day of licking blood with a knife, they didn''t never see the bloody scene, but the scene in front of them was so terrible that a person exploded from his body for no reason. What''s going on? Curse, magic, magic or something! One of the frightened mercenaries suddenly remembered something. It seemed that when camping in the dead stone forest a few days ago, someone thought that the man with strange scars on his chest was using a strange force. When he hit the other party''s body, the other party''s body would suddenly burst. The mercenaries captured by fear subconsciously stepped back a few steps away from Kenjiro. The mercenaries captured by greed watched the elf girls who had been protected by Kenjiro and untied the rope one after another, aiming their weapons at him. Run, the farther the better! " Kenjiro whispered to the elf girl behind him. When the elf girl took the first step, the two sides fought at the same time. Kenjiro''s Beidou Shenquan has a certain chance to kill humanoid creatures according to the opponent''s strength. In the face of ordinary mercenaries, this probability seems to be quite high. But one thing is very pitiful. If Kenjiro''s fist can''t touch each other''s body, Beidou Shenquan will be useless. In terms of reaction speed, Kenjiro, who has practiced Beidou Shenquan, can use two fingers to clamp the crossbows and arrows fired face to face. Although the weapons wielded by the mercenaries such as long sword, Tomahawk and wolf tooth hammer do not pose a threat to Kenjiro for a time, Kenjiro also noticed that the other party was very careful to maintain a safe distance from himself, so that his fist could not touch them. Even if they want to rush forward and destroy them directly, the sharp swords and axe blades of several mercenaries will immediately block their own space. I''m afraid of a kitchen knife no matter how high my martial arts are! No matter how mysterious and powerful Beidou Shenquan is, Kenjiro himself is still an ordinary human, and his flesh and blood still can''t directly compete with steel, especially in this strange world where he mainly fights with cold weapons and the quality of ordinary human body is generally high. These mercenaries who can directly cut down trees with their swords on weekdays can''t guarantee that they can take such a blow with their flesh and blood. After all, most of the attack moves in Beidou Shenquan don''t pay much attention to defense. Unless it is Rao who has been trained in the original work to take out the red charcoal from the brazier with his bare hands and pinch it in his hand, or a bento character who has practiced "Huashan helmet calling method" can come and try to take a sword. Faced with the mercenary who attacked him, Kenjiro''s eyes changed and immediately took out a weapon from the storage ring. With Ada''s cry, a strange weapon as changeable as a long snake soon knocked on a mercenary''s head Chapter 172 The white dragon kraferiger looks around the whole battlefield in the sky. As a powerful dragon with overwhelming power, kraferiger can''t be interested in fighting on the ground. Perhaps once the dragon is making up for a level 8 water system magic ''winter storm'', the two sides of the fight will become ice sculptures and stand here as decorations forever. Kraferige received the order to help Kenjiro and GUS deal with the aftermath and protect their safety, and finally guide these fugitives into the misty forest. When AI was raised to level 3, all summoned creatures already had preliminary self-learning and random judgment ability. This time, Yalin raised AI level to level 6, and the learning and judgment ability of summoned creatures was further strengthened. Kraferige has carried out the task of guiding the fugitive elves into the yanoder mountains. Due to the surprise of the last task, kraferige does not intend to directly destroy all the mercenaries. The escape elves had to accept the shelter of white dragon Wang Yalin when they were abandoned by their companions besieged by heavy snow. The situation of this escape team is not as bad as that of the last escape elves team. If one comes, eliminate all threats and turn the escape trip into an ordinary outing, Without the feeling of being besieged by "complete despair", fugitives will not give up their original plans so easily. Properly observe the battlefield situation first, and the effect will be much better if the fugitives intervene at the moment when their will collapses! Besides, there is a small hidden danger. The Dark Elf Mage named ikexis, or more accurately, a high-level priest, is still quietly arranging his own tricks in the dark! Lafeiligo naturally focused on her. While the dark elf assassin appeared, several unusual waves began to appear quietly on the chaotic battlefield. Although the dark elves are naturally good at concealment skills, they can hide from the spirit of kraferige, who is a giant dragon. They were discovered at such a close distance. I''m afraid these dark elves have been blessed with some kind of magic. There were three dark elves who suddenly appeared on the battlefield. One was a male dark elf with a double sword, the other two were rangers with daggers and bows and arrows, and the last one brightened kraferig''s eyes. This was a very beautiful dark elf girl with a crescent shaped holy emblem on her forehead, With a head and waist long silver hair, it adds a touch of purity to its original charming appearance. If Princess Luo Jiean''s hair color is like snow, then the dark elf girl''s hair color is reminiscent of the moonlight. Obviously, these dark elves should have some contact with the fugitives, and the barbarian warrior named Mallorca attacked the dark elf assassins immediately after they appeared, which shows that the real purpose of attacking this fugitive team is to eliminate these dark elves. At the moment, ikes, who kraferige had been paying attention to, finally had a movement! On the battlefield "ADA ADA!" Like a smart snake, the nunchaku banged on a mercenary''s head fiercely. The huge impact force made his eyes protrude. Then a face-to-face heavy fist made the protruding eyes and the bridge of his nose fall into his face again. The mercenary who fell to the ground covered his face for a while and soon disappeared. Kenjiro withdrew his fist and quickly adjusted his posture, Holding nunchakus, he guarded several other mercenaries around him. "* * *! Is this bastard from Shengdu?" "Pay attention to the weapon in his hand. It''s very strange. Both sides besiege him." "Don''t be hit by his fist. It must be some kind of magic!" The debut of nunchaku gave Kenjiro the upper hand for a short time. The mercenaries who had never seen nunchaku as an offensive and defensive weapon as flexible as a whip were caught off guard. They were quickly knocked out of their heads. The mercenaries were indignant. The rumor seemed to be true. It was the people sent by the holy capital who incited the dwarves to riot in the mine, but they didn''t expect that some believers of the holy capital would sneak into their own team. Kenjiro pursed his lips: "don''t waste time. Let''s attack together." This sentence ignited the anger of the mercenaries. Several mercenaries immediately dispersed and besieged them from different directions at the same time. Kenjiro took a deep breath and blocked the attack with a nunchaku. In the gap between swords and swords, a acupoint punch directly hit the mercenary''s chest. Although the unlucky mercenary felt that the fist hit him was not painful or itchy, But he immediately screamed and desperately asked his companions for help, because not long ago, a man was hit by this strange boxing, and his whole body burst apart a few seconds later. "Help me! Help me! I don''t want to die" Before the mercenary could finish his words, with the sound of bone distortion, the mercenary''s chest expanded and dislocated, and the blood flowed out wrapped in the cracked meat, which was paved with a dazzling red on the ground. Damn monster! A mercenary quickly moved to the dead corner behind Kenjiro and put the highly toxic arrows on the crossbow. The mercenary squinted at Kenjiro surrounded by several people. Because the staggered movement of the battle made it difficult for the mercenary to aim at the target for a time, the anxious mercenary secretly scolded. Asshole! Get out of the way! Finally, at the moment when Kenjiro used a nunchakus to cut the Tomahawk, the mercenary ready to snipe with a crossbow and arrow found a chance: "die for me." Oh ~ ah!! The scream sounded in an instant, but the sound was not made by Lang Jianci. The crossbow and arrow had been thrown aside. The mercenary rolled on the ground with his right eye covered. The blood was dripping down along his fingers, and a sharp knife was inserted into the mercenary''s eye socket. Others may not have noticed, but Kenjiro has found the mercenaries who are not far away to sneak into him and the people who saved him at the critical moment. "Sorry! My hand slipped just now." The huge sword shining with metallic luster is covered with scarlet blood. The body of the sword is like a soldier who has experienced many battles. Gus swaggered over and laid at least ten bodies on the snow behind him. No one was complete! Weapons, armor and shields are like toys made of paper in front of the giant sword. "Can I help you?" Gus''s huge sword pointed at the other mercenaries. "Help yourself!" Kenjiro nodded. The fugitives were surprised at the sudden infighting among the mercenaries. Although they did not know what had happened, the actions made by Kenjiro and GUS showed that they were on the side of these fugitives. Coupled with the terrible strength shown by the two men, many fugitives have gathered behind Kenjiro and GUS to fight against other mercenaries. The cavalry of the blood hammer mercenaries also rushed to the battlefield at this moment. Although the leader is dead, these mercenaries do not intend to let go of the fat that has almost reached their mouth. As long as they kill the dark elf and the two spies who have mixed into the team, the fugitives are not afraid at all. The mercenaries showed their joy when they saw the reinforcements arrive. They were not in a hurry to fight with Gus and Kenjiro. It was obvious that they were ready to crush each other by the charge of cavalry. However, Gus and Kenjiro obviously didn''t intend to give each other this opportunity. They joined hands to attack first. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ On the hills outside the battlefield, ikessis watched the war. When the dark elves appeared, ikessis showed a cruel smile on her face covered by the mask, reached out and slowly took off the silver mask, pouring out astringent incantations. They were not incantations belonging to any kind of magic, but used to communicate sacrificial words outside the ''present world''. Behind ikes, the whole space began to produce an unusual distortion. A dark purple spider sculpture that looks like jade has been added to the hands of ikes, which is like a response to ikes'' sacrificial words. The spider sculpture emits a burst of purple smoke, which slowly condenses around, and the smoke gradually begins to take shape, drawing the traces of flesh and blood bit by bit, from illusion to reality. A huge and ferocious purple spider appeared behind ikes with a strange smell. "Praise God!" In the face of this strange spider, ikes bowed humbly like a servant. The scream of the giant spider penetrated the whole snow field, and the two sides in the scuffle almost stopped at the same time. They looked around with an uneasy look. However, the dark elf assassins and sword dancers who were fighting Mallorca changed their faces fiercely. Before everyone could react, several mercenaries in Mallorca''s team issued bursts of sad wails. The mercenaries'' bodies expanded violently, and their flesh and blood turned dark green, just like a balloon inflated to the limit. After a loud noise, they burst, and the deadly poison fog loss spread throughout the battlefield. At the moment when the nearest mercenaries were wrapped in the poisonous fog, the blood and flesh on their faces dissolved and generally began to rot and slide down. The terrible scene made both sides of the war irrepressibly captured by fear. "This is the evil net toxin. Barutes retreats immediately!" The dark elf girl with the silver moon emblem had a silver flute in her hand. A beautiful flute soon echoed in the air. The flute sound was like a girl with melancholy and sadness in her heart praying silently. Like being pulled by the sound of a flute, the deadly green poison fog stopped expanding and began to whirl and float away into the sky. "Run, Celian!" Under the cry of her companions, the dark elf girl called Celian fiercely opened her eyes. In front of her, the barbarian warrior Mallorca passed through the poison fog unharmed, and the huge Tomahawk in her hand cut straight at Celian. Time is like being maliciously slowed down a little. Celian watched the approach of the axe and the assassin barutes rushed to himself despite the damage of the poison fog. However, a giant sword ran faster than barutes and faster than the battle axe dropped by Mallorca, It was inserted into his body, accompanied by the harsh metal friction sound, which helped him block the fatal blow. Chapter 173 Mallorca''s look changed several times. The person who blocked his fatal blow was the mercenary named Gus who refused to trade with him in the hotel. Now the giant sword once favored by him has become his obstacle. "Hum! I didn''t expect you were sent by the holy capital!" Maloska snorted coldly and increased his strength. From the current situation, it seems that Gus and Kenjiro should be the insiders of the holy capital in charge of receiving the fugitives in the kingdom of Saxony. He even looked away and called them into the team. "Holy capital? I''m sorry. I don''t have such a noble status." Gus sneered and said in a harsh voice, "you bastard actually designed to kill all of us." As Gus spoke, he glanced at the spreading poison fog around him and the fugitives and mercenaries who fell to the ground. From the tragic death of the dead, the toxicity of the poison fog was very terrible. Fortunately, he and Kenjiro took a division level antidote in advance, otherwise they would become one of the dead bodies. However, Mallorca and the twin barbarian brothers are safe in this toxic fog. It is obvious that they have planned for a long time and made preparations in advance. Maloska''s pupils flashed a trace of hatred and anger, but it was not aimed at Gus: "it was a mistake to let you get into my team, but it doesn''t matter. This mistake can be corrected immediately." "That''s interesting! You deformed gorilla, if you can do it, try it." Gus''s eyes also lit up anger. He turned to yell at the dark elf girl behind him: "leave quickly and disperse the poison fog. I''ll deal with this guy." "Don''t even think about it. You''re all going to die here today." After that, Mallorca''s axe waved again with cold light, and the snow around was scattered under great power. Gus licked his lips, clenched the Dragon cutting sword in his hand and welcomed it. The huge sound of metal biting and collision immediately spread. The strength of the barbarian soldiers in several clashes exceeded Gus''s expectations, and the power of the instant outbreak even exceeded the dead soldier sanerwad. Although he caught Mallorca''s axe, Gus felt that his arms were numb by the huge force. Under the impact of the huge force, Gus''s feet even depressed the ground. The power of this bastard orangutan is really not general! After a loss, Gus immediately adjusted his tactics, no longer bumped into Mallorca, and was ready to consume the strength of the barbarian warrior first. Gus thinks he won''t lose to the other side if he has the power to fight in an instant, but he will be exhausted if he is cruel at most for several times. However, Mallorca in front of him has fought with dwarf soldiers and dark elf assassins just now. So far, the barbarian soldiers haven''t lost any strength, and even their breathing is very stable, Obviously, the other party is also better than himself in endurance. The result of hard struggle and consumption war is definitely that he loses first. Maloska also noticed Gus''s attempt, but maloska''s attack frequency increased sharply. It is obvious that he is ready to completely block dead Gus and solve the other party as quickly as possible. Their attack and defense speed is amazing. The dark elf assassin barutes on one side was going to sneak into Mallorca, but found that he couldn''t get involved in the battle. That mercenary with a huge sword can even fight with the barbarian soldiers of Philip tok. No! The mercenary even faintly pressed each other''s head. Is this an insider sent by the holy capital to help his side? Barutes wondered that he had not received any news from the holy capital before the action. Was it a temporary change that made the holy capital send attendants into the Saxony kingdom. Although the situation is not clear, at least the immediate situation shows that the mercenary fighting with Mallorca with a huge sword and the mercenary who is facing off with the twin brothers are on his side. Anyway? The situation has improved a little! It''s just that the evil net toxin around is a little tricky. Those fallen elves who can manipulate the evil net toxin must have come under the encouragement of evil gods. The other party must be lurking around. This mercenary team must have been deceived to deal with their own side. "Watch out! Barutes, Karta! The priest of the evil god must be nearby." After being rescued by Gus, the dark elf girl named Celian quickly recovered her composure, quickly commanded her companions to guard around and played the flute again. The evil net toxin around also began to float to the sky along the guidance of the flute. The poison fog tends to dissipate gradually. Kenjiro, who fought with the twin barbarian brothers, is more confident. The most deadly acupoint punch in the Beidou Shenquan hit fakas, the elder brother of the two brothers. Continuous blows made all the leather armor on fakas''s chest sunken. One hit successfully, but Kenjiro''s eyes suddenly brightened and showed surprise. The acupoint punch, which could kill people in three seconds, did not produce the expected effect. Fakas withdrew to the back under the cover of his brother falda. Fakas looked very ferocious with pain. It seemed that he was enduring. Fakas''s muscles soared, and even his face was full of bulging green tendons. At the moment of being punched by Kenjiro, fakaston felt that there was an invisible force that made the blood of the whole body seem to flow back. Even the muscles began to produce abnormal spasms and gradually distort. If this situation was not stopped, he would definitely die from bleeding all over the next second. With the help of the unique talent of the barbarians, fakas had forcibly suppressed the chaotic power flow in his body. Fortunately, the barbarian''s'' Fury ''finally prevailed over the strange power flowing in his body. Fakas, who gradually calmed down, was sweating and gasping for breath. Unexpectedly, one accidentally almost killed himself. As a barbarian family of Philip tok, Farkas grew up in war when he was young. His rich combat experience made Farkas instantly recognize that the strange power flow just now was neither magic nor spell, as if a wonderful fist destroyed his body balance, A power that is hard to say clearly is like almost killing yourself by your body. It''s unbelievable, but fakas has to believe the situation just shown by his body! This man with strange scars on his chest is very dangerous even without any weapons, because his hands are the most strange and deadly blades. How strange! When was there such a powerful fighter proficient in strange boxing on the mainland? Why have you never heard of it before? It is reasonable that people with such strange power should more or less leave some fame on the road. However, there was not much time for fakasdo to think. In the battle just now, the two brothers worked together to suppress Kenjiro. At the moment, only falda fought with Kenjiro and was soon forced to the disadvantage. Kenjiro''s nunchaku in the team twisted falda''s arm. The barbarian warrior had not had time to recover. Kenjiro quickly stepped in front of falda and twisted his arm. Falda secretly shouted that it was not good to break away, but he found that the other party''s technique was very clever. He could not use his strength to pull out his arm under this condition. "Ah Da ~ Ah Da ~ Ah Da ~" Kenjiro clenched his fist like a rock, and his fast fist fell on falda''s cheek like a shower. Faldaton felt a strong impact, accompanied by pain, dizzy his forehead, instinctively tried to struggle, but his head soon received more fists. All around, whether other mercenaries, fugitives or dark elves were surprised and watched the two powerful barbarian soldiers eat under Kenjiro''s fist. On the surface, Kenjiro seemed to have the upper hand, but Kenjiro knew that the twin brothers were not easy to deal with, In order to create the opportunity to use point boxing, he almost lost his right arm by the hammer, but the result was that point boxing was ineffective. During the fight, Kenjiro also felt that the two barbarians were different from ordinary humans. Their muscles were thick and powerful, like heavy and solid stones. When their fists hit them, they even felt some pain. The bodies of the two brothers were like a layer of natural muscle armor. It was difficult to reach the acupoint position protected by muscle armor. "Damn! I''ll kill you! The glory of the sigwu family can''t be defiled by you!!" Under the blow of Kenjiro''s fist, falda struggled like crazy. Even if he twisted his wrist, Kenjiro began to be unable to suppress the other party''s struggle. A fierce look flashed in his eyes. Kenjiro quickly twisted one of falda''s arms, but he didn''t have time to implement it, The Warhammer in the hand of fakas, the elder brother of the twin barbarians, had been waved. In great surprise, Kenjiro quickly fell forward and avoided the heavy blow. Just at the moment of falling, falda''s random fist just hit Kenjiro''s abdomen, making Kenjiro feel a wave of colic in his body, and a stream of blood poured into his mouth. The two sides returned to the state of confrontation, but the rescued falda looked a little sad. Under Kenjiro''s ruthless beating, the swollen nose almost collapsed, his face was covered with blood, and even a few teeth flew out. However, even so, the barbarian warrior looked at Kenjiro with anger as if nothing had happened. What a tough guy! Kenjiro wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth, clenched the nunchaku again and put on a posture. The first war just now has broken some of the fighting rules of the two brothers. Next, he must distinguish the victory and defeat. Falda was furious, and fakas looked dignified and stopped his brother. The opponent in front of him was not simple. If he still fought blindly like just now, his brothers would have to pay a high price. Suddenly, fakas and falda''s faces changed at the same time. Not only that, the dark elf girl Celian playing the flute also showed a dignified look. The evil net toxins that had begun to dissipate gradually gathered again, and even had a stronger trend than just now, with a burst of sharp monster''s hiss. A huge dark shadow fell from the sky and landed in the middle of the battlefield. A giant spider with a huge volume and wonderful grain. Standing on the back of the spider, IKey tightened her eyes on the dark elf girl Celian with a cold smile. ¡Ë quick update ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë Chapter 174 The arrival of the giant spider shrouded the whole battlefield with a shadow of death. Both mercenaries and fugitives who survived in the poisonous fog were frightened by the terrible scene in front of them in an instant, with screams and panic sounds. forget it! This is no longer important. Their flesh and blood can also become the delicious food of the holy spider after God. Ikessis locked her eyes on Celian again, and her purple eyes revealed a cold killing intention. Slowly stretched out his hand and took off the mask on his face, revealing a beautiful face vaguely similar to Celian, but he looked a little older than Celian and looked mature and moving. Coupled with the mysterious smell of the dark elf, he was a black beauty. Kathy slowly opened her mouth and said, "long time no see, my dear sister." Celian''s face suddenly changed. Several dark elves around her also blocked Celian''s body and glared at the giant spider in front of her. Barust''s hands holding the dagger trembled with anger. "I am not your sister, and the priest of your evil god is not my sister." For a long time, Celian pursed her lips and said in a deep voice, with a sad tone. "Is that the attitude towards your life-saving benefactor? It seems that after you left, you not only made a group of bad friends, but also learned a lot." Akassis and Celian use the unique language of the dark elves. Gus and Kenjiro, who are only given the common language by the calling system, naturally do not know the dialogue content between them. Only kraferig, who is watching in the dark, knows this language. The conversation between the two is really interesting. Do the sisters kill each other? It seems that there should be an ''interesting'' story in it. "If I knew the sins I would commit in the future, I would rather not have been saved by you." Celian didn''t deny it this time. "That''s why you went to the holy capital. Do you want to ''atone'' by serving those green dragons as slaves?" Icaeus showed a harsh mocking laugh: "ha ha ~ Celian, my lovely sister, do you think you can still be redeemed? Your hands are covered with blood, even more than me." "That''s why I can''t forgive myself. At least I understand the sins I have committed, and I finally understand that I have always lived in the lies of evil gods. What about you? You know your own hands are covered with blood, but you continue to help evil gods persecute those innocent people." "Evil god? That''s ridiculous!" There was a flash of murder in ikes''s eyes: "Are those surface creatures who slaughtered our compatriots, drove us into the earth and were forced to leave this bright and fertile land qualified to claim justice? The great God has long explained the basic law of the whole world for us, the law of the jungle! If the dark elves want to survive, they must fight to the end and eliminate those evil surface creatures, otherwise one day they will be greedy Greed will grow into the dark and turn our country into ruins again. " "Then what is the purpose of encouraging our compatriots to kill each other? My mother wanted to kill me at the moment I was born, not to please the evil gods." "It''s foolish to eliminate the weak among the dark elves to make the whole race stronger and the fittest survive! That''s why I killed my incompetent mother and saved you! My lovely and powerful sister, and it is your unique ability that makes the whole family stronger." Celian looked sadly at ikes, who was like a crazy believer, and shook her head: "the bewitchment of evil gods has made you hopeless, and your soul has been distorted by lies." The giant spider was restless and seemed to be impatient. Ikes gently comforted the giant spider under her: "so Celian was more lovely in the past. You, who presided over and sacrificed at the sacrifice of the queen of God, I still remember your elegant posture until today." God queen sacrifice! Celian''s expression became extremely painful. It seemed that the biggest scar in her heart was mercilessly opened, and the girl''s clenched lips slowly shed a trace of blood. The assassin barutes grabbed Celian and shouted, "don''t listen to the nonsense of the evil priest. She just wants to shake your will." Karta and another Dark Elf Ranger almost simultaneously raised their bow and aimed at ikexis. The sharp arrow flew out of the bow string. At the same time, the figure of barutes turned into black fog. The dark elf assassin burst out his whole body strength, and the sharp dagger pointed directly at ikexis. The seemingly bulky giant spider has an extraordinary intuition to judge the direction of the other party''s progress. The huge front claws move quickly and stab to the ground like a heavy stone pillar. The body of the dark elf assassin was forced to leave the state of "shadow flash" in an instant and hurried to avoid the blow. The arrow that flew to ikexis was blocked by another front claw of the giant spider. "Let''s stop talking about the past! Your betrayal makes the queen of God very unhappy. As the priest of the queen of God, I have the obligation to destroy any Betrayer." With a satisfied look, IKey appreciated Celian''s painful look: "but Celian is lucky. The will of the queen of God is to catch you back. Traitors need to be executed in public to make rules. As for others, you can become the food of the holy spider." Speaking of this, ikes glanced at Mallorca: "it seems that I overestimated the strength of Sigu''s descendants. Can''t you even deal with a mercenary for such a long time?" Mallorca''s face changed several times. Anger, hatred and shame constantly appeared on his face, as if excited. The body of the barbarian warrior began to expand, just like fakas in the previous twin brothers: "the glory of the sigwu family can''t be defiled! I will abide by my promise, just like you!" "Then I''ll wait and see!" IKey smiled mysteriously with a charming gesture. It''s not easy for GUS. Mallorca almost doubled his strength after using his "Rage". The first blow of the axe made Gus''s palm numb. Soon, there was a continuous sound of violent metal impact. Gus could feel the pain of his palm gradually from numbness, and the tiger''s mouth began to burst slowly and shed bright red blood. "Keep you waiting! Let''s start the sacrifice of death here!" As soon as the voice of ikassis fell, the giant spider quickly hissed and rushed over as if it had been ordered. Every time the eight spider claws stepped into the ground, the ice and snow immediately dissolved into a green pool emitting a stench. The highly toxic evil net toxin continued to spread from the giant spider and spread around. Even if Celian played the flute again, the dispersion speed was not as fast as the spread of the poison fog. Barutes'' eyes were dignified, and the dagger in his hand began to emit silver light, which activated the luster of the magic engraving on the dagger. The silver light had the power to expel darkness and could be used to restrain the giant spider full of dark elements. Under the cover of the arrows of two Rangers, barutes tried to break into the giant spider. From the body structure of the giant spider, Its limbs and predecessor are wrapped in a heavy shell that only looks like it. The dagger alone can''t hurt it. The only chance is to attack the compound eye on its head and the abdomen of its lower body. Attacking the compound eye means directly confronting the claws of the giant spider, which is the worst choice for the assassin, Only the soft belly of the giant spider''s lower body will become its own dead corner, and barutes did not hesitate to tighten his eyes there. While playing the flute, Celian also quickly applied ''poison defense'' and ''Lingguang protection'' to the three companions to ensure that they were not hurt by evil net toxins. The giant spider made a harsh hiss, which seemed to have expected balutes''s plan. He suddenly raised his hind legs and aimed his abdomen at the incoming Dark Elf assassin. A spider web full of extremely viscous and soluble substances ejected. Under the crisis, balutes could only avoid this deadly spider web, and at the same time, a lightning chain shot out of ikessis''s fingertips, The other party plans to solve the assassin who poses the greatest threat to him once and for all. Barutes, who had just escaped from the poisonous cobweb, had not had time to adjust his posture. The lightning chain almost wiped half of his body. Fortunately, with the protection of "spiritual light", for a time, the dark elf assassin did not become stinking coke under the lightning chain, but the pain caused by the exploding electric flower still made barutes dizzy for a short time. "Evil spiders can only stay in this world by relying on the faith of priests. Our opponent is only the priest of evil gods." Because her experience made Celian aware of the weakness of the giant spider in front of her. A Ranger quickly saved barutes, who was struggling. Celian maintained the purification spell and created a small safe area to ensure the safety of the surviving fugitives. "You also come to help. If you don''t want to die here together, you can only work together." Celian turned around and ordered some mercenaries who survived the great changes. Although both sides were still in hostile relations before, the sudden situation and the threat of death forced the surviving mercenaries to cooperate with the fugitives. Of course, no one dreamed of capturing slaves and making a fortune, Everyone cursed Mallorca''s deception and his greed. Although the number of people has increased a lot, facing the almost impeccable front of the giant spider, neither the bow and arrow of the dark elf nor the crossbow and arrow of the mercenary can penetrate the shell. Even if they want to bypass the back of the giant spider to attack its weak points, the diffuse poison fog firmly limits the range of activities of the people. In addition, with the magical assistance of ikexis, not long after the war, one of the few priests in the mercenary team was blown into blood flowers under the shadow spell, and several mercenaries and fugitives were buried in the spider''s mouth. Whether mercenaries or dark elves, giant spiders have terrible power to quickly wave their forelimbs, resulting in a death storm that people can''t break through. Their weapons and armor will become fragments as long as they are touched slightly. Usually, they need to be equipped with heavy weapons and metal armor to deal with this large monster, But this time, the mercenaries thought they were just facing a group of fleeing people who were weak and poorly equipped. No one prepared these things at all. Almost all the weapons used by the mercenaries were portable short swords, one handed axes and long guns. The only weapons that could be advertised by the word "heavy" were a few nail hammers. As the only mage in the team, Celian must maintain the scope of purification magic, and try to protect her companions from the magic attack of ikexis while using magic. These two things alone consume all Celian''s energy. The battle was very difficult! Celian also used a little space in the battle to attack ikexis with several kinds of magic, but the spells were blocked by the giant spider. This evil spider does not belong to this earthly creature, but a god servant transformed by the divine power of the evil god. It has a high resistance to magic. In addition, the divine power brings strong vitality to it, which is simply a living meat shield. Under Celian''s negligence, another fugitive was pierced by a giant spider. The war began to become more and more unfavorable to the fugitives, and everyone''s physical strength began to show signs of overdraft. Even in the cold far north, Celian''s forehead gradually secreted sweat, and the dark elf girl could feel that her magic was about to reach the bottom. However, at this moment, the snowflakes that had fallen suddenly formed a huge snowstorm. The biting cold current immediately rolled the whole battlefield, and the poisonous fog everywhere dissipated like ashes under the strong wind. The sudden change in front of her surprised Kathy to grow up! And the giant spider on her made a huge and harsh cry like being subjected to some kind of coercion! ¡Ë quick update ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë Chapter 175 The sudden roaring snowstorm disturbed everyone''s sight. Everyone could only see a distance of less than two meters. There was a vast expanse of white around. The howling cold wind wrapped the bone chilling current, which made people feel that the bone marrow seemed to be frozen. Some fugitives in thin clothes have been frozen to the ground. Even some mercenaries who grew up in the far north have cold hugs and trembling teeth. Two screams came in the roaring wind and snow, and everyone immediately felt a tight heart! Standing on the back of the giant spider, Kathy''s hands stood in front of her forehead and looked around. The visibility was almost reduced to zero. The snowstorm was so sudden and strange. This large-scale snowstorm could not be simply done by magic. If you want to say, it is like a certain field, which can freely interfere with the stronger power of natural phenomena! In addition to the supreme gods, those who can have the power of the field are unimaginable powerful beings. Ikisis immediately applied the "real eye" to herself, a kind of magic used to observe when her line of sight was obscured. However, when she tried to command the giant spider to strangle the target, ikisis was surprised to find that the giant spider disobeyed her orders. No matter how she blew, the giant spider just screamed with fear and began to retreat gradually. Poisonous web evil spider - it is a creature born by the queen God who has given the power of faith to ordinary spiders. It can be said that it is not too much to be the queen God''s attendant and incarnation. Even ikessis, as a priest who believes in the queen God, can not really drive the poisonous web evil spider, It''s not so much that akassis summoned the evil spider as that the evil spider stopped in the present world by the magic of akassis under the command of the queen of God. Therefore, the evil spider born out of the power of God belief is quite powerful. Ordinary mortals in this world can''t match it at all. Unless they have the same power or even surpass the strong existence of the evil spider, the evil spider will be so afraid. What''s going on! Did the holy capital send someone? Just as ikes was thinking, two frozen humanoid objects cut through the wind and snow and were thrown in front of ikes. Ikes suddenly opened her eyes. It was the barbarian twin brothers falda and Farkas who were thrown in front of her! Their bodies were completely frozen in ice crystals, and the expression on their faces remained the same as when they were frozen. They didn''t know whether they were dead or alive. "Who is it?" Kathy couldn''t help getting nervous. The tragedy of the barbarian twin brothers being knocked down in an instant and the fear of the evil spider all cast a shadow on Kathy''s heart. It seems that the task of eliminating rebellion may have kicked an unimaginable iron plate. When did the believer of the spider God rose start running around on the ground! > The heavy words with roaring sound echoed in the whole sky, making people unable to tell where it came from. The roaring wind and snow also became a little smaller at this time. The huge body like blocking the sky and the sun threw a huge dark shadow from the air to the ground. Just before everyone could recover from the sudden change, the ground suddenly shook violently like an earthquake, A lot of snow overturned everyone nearby like an avalanche. When the fugitives and mercenaries who were buried by the snow climbed out of the snowbank, everyone was surprised by the sight and couldn''t close their mouths. A huge white dragon is standing majestically on the earth. Like the most beautiful white jade, the dragon scale emits a suffocating cold smell. One claw of the white dragon alone is several times larger than that of human beings. Under the coercion of Long Wei, almost everyone was stiff in place and couldn''t help themselves. For ordinary fugitives and mercenaries, although the giant dragon does exist in the world, it was unknown how many years ago that they last saw the emergence of the giant dragon. Many ordinary people didn''t have the opportunity to really witness the existence of the giant dragon from birth to death, More often than not, giant dragons exist in stories and legends for ordinary people. However, at this moment, a giant dragon is really appearing in front of everyone! Unlike those dead and shocked mercenaries who seemed to have lost their ability to speak, Celian was surprised, but suddenly some materials she had learned flashed in her mind. Whether she was a priest of an evil god or was redeemed and joined the holy capital, both of them had the same materials and documents. They described the Dragon in front of her, the clan of the ancient white Dragon King on the yanod mountains, Frost operator! The white dragon, which has disappeared in the literature for thousands of years, actually appears here today! And the worst thing is that according to the literature, the great existence behind the holy capital, the emerald green dragon settled in the Hui capital, the tree of the world, was once an old enemy of the white dragon! However, the white dragon family should have fallen long ago. There has been no information about the white dragon in the whole world for more than 1000 years since the end of the era of overlord. Kraferige''s strong appearance stunned everyone, and the huge dragon pupil fiercely locked Celian. Compared with ikisis, the priestess of rose, the spider God, the dark elf girl who seems to have taken refuge in the emerald green dragon is the greater enemy. Under the gaze of the white dragon''s terrible eyes, an ominous feeling suddenly appeared in Celian''s heart. Suddenly, a large number of ice crystal fragments circled and wrapped Celian and the other three dark elves. The assassin barutes turned into an ice sculpture before he even had time to use his "shadow flash". Celian relied on divine magic and exuded a faint silver light, But under the abuse of ice crystal, the silver light soon became thin, and the expression of despair and unwilling of the dark elf girl was solidified in the ice crystal. "Dragon, who are you?" At the moment, Mallorca has already lost his confidence in fighting. Facing the giant dragon at the top of the power system of the whole continent, Mallorca knows that he is not an opponent at the same level with the other party, which is a very different gap. The most terrible thing is that the mercenary named Gus seems to know the dragon. "It seems that we can only call here." Gus wiped the blood on his face and waved to Mallorca, who was also surprised with a relaxed expression. Before Mallorca could speak, the white cold wind had spread like a torrent of all the mats, with the white dragon as the center, and anyone contacted by the cold wind was frozen in place. The scene like death hell in front of everyone''s nerves almost collapsed, and the fugitives and mercenaries began to flee regardless of you and me, But their legs could not escape the speed of the cold wind anyway, and one ice sculpture after another soon stood in place. Gus helplessly shrugged and looked at the barbarian soldiers less than a few meters away in front of him moaning in the cold wind, like crows with their throats cut off. The moaning soon became hoarse. The barbarian''s strong body was immediately covered with white ice crystals, wrapped them layer by layer until they turned into a huge ice sculpture. After the cold wind stopped, the whole battlefield was completely quiet! Gus carried the Dragon cutting sword on his back again. Kenjiro, who had some large and small wounds on his body not far away, walked over hard on the heavy snow. They stared at the white hell in front of them silently. This time, they really learned the power of the dragon. This unimaginable power can not be compensated by sword and boxing, Fortunately, at least as a white dragon, kraferig is on his side. "It''s all over?" After the tense nerves relaxed in the high-intensity battle, Gus felt a lot of strength off his body. Kraferig''s huge dragon forehead shook: "no! There''s another man." The white dragon gently blew a breath to disperse the wind and snow in front of her. The dark elf ikexis was sitting on the back of the evil spider with decadent spirit. Her robes were frozen by the cold and were about to become ice cast plate armor. At the moment, ikexis gasped and shivered all over. The evil spider under his body is half dead, and his body is full of white ice crystals. There was chaos in her mind. A white dragon, which had disappeared from the mainland for a long time, suddenly appeared on the battlefield and disrupted her mission. Originally, she thought that the white dragon was the support sent by the holy capital, but the white dragon suddenly started to "kill" the traitor who betrayed the spider God. Just when she didn''t know the situation and was at a loss, The large-scale cold air with a large amount of frost force centered on the white dragon rolled the whole battlefield. With the help of magic and the power of faith contained in the evil spider itself, Kathy finally narrowly resisted the cold. Of course, Kathy could feel that the reason why she could resist instead of turning into an ice sculpture like others was that the white dragon was not specifically aimed at her own reason. Obviously, the other party just wanted to give herself a warning. Kraferiger walked to the evil spider with heavy steps and turned into a human again. Looking at the female priest kraferiger who had lost resistance, he impolitely grabbed the other party''s collar and pulled it up. The cold air on the white dragon''s body trembled, and the white heat was constantly spitting out from her mouth. "After going back, give the spider God a word," said claferige in an impolite tone, as if he didn''t care about the gods believed by many dark elves. Kathy was not stupid. At the moment, she didn''t dare to take an arrogant attitude, let alone scold the other party''s rudeness with the backing of spider God. She just nodded with a frightened look. "These fugitives, mercenaries and the four dark elves belong to our Lord from now on. If the queen spider has any objection, she is welcome to the yarnod mountains at any time, and our Lord will wait for her at any time!!" Claferige said, and came close to ikes''s ear: "do you understand? I''m not interested in repeating it a second time." "Yes, I will turn like God to convey your words, powerful dragon clan!" Ikexis nodded hastily like an amnesty Chapter 176 The poisonous web evil spider lost the magic support of ikessis and was soon forced to return to the divine realm. Ikessis did not dare to neglect after receiving kraferige''s "amnesty", so she had to report back to God in embarrassment. In fact, ikessis felt that it was more than one thing to report back, After the poisonous web evil spider returns to the divine domain, the spider will naturally learn all the news from his attendants. The only thing he can do is pray and try his best to please God, and then forgive his failure. At the last moment before leaving, ikessis still looked at the two ordinary humans standing next to the dragon with uneasy and confused eyes. Gus, who used an exaggerated giant sword, and Kenjiro, who had seven scars on his chest! It''s incredible that the arrogant dragon clan can talk to humans so casually! After confirming the departure of ikessis, kraferige also began to deal with the aftermath with Gus and Kenjiro. This time, in addition to taking the originally scheduled fugitives to the yanoder mountains, there were four unexpected guests. Kraferig is no stranger to the dark elves. In ancient times, these elves followed the spider God, rose, and lived in seclusion in the dark underground world. They are cunning, insidious, vicious, and have brought pain to others. The most important thing is that in the doctrine of which spider God, framing, murder and conspiracy are taken for granted. Under the distortion of this terrible doctrine, the dark elves believe in the creed that it is not evil not to be found. If they do clean and unobserved when launching conspiracy and betrayal, they will not only be punished, but also be recognized. They will be punished only when they are found by others! Because of this terrible custom, the reputation of the dark elves on the whole continent is extremely poor. It can be said that the word "dark elves" is synonymous with treachery. After listening to kraferige''s brief narration, both Kenjiro, who is jealous of evil, and Gus, who has worked in the occupation of mercenary who licks blood all day, agree that this race is just like a madman. On the battlefield Everyone was frozen in the ice crystal. Kraferige gave Gus and Kenjiro some supplies and turned them into white dragons. He took the four dark elves back to the Arnold mountains first. The rest will be handled by Miriya and the people of the Saxony kingdom. After a secret deal was reached in the Saxony King''s room, The old king rhodland quickly arranged Prince Rost to transfer the soldiers most loyal to the country in the royal capital guard army, and reorganized a new army, an army that the Saxony kingdom will never recognize its existence, and this army will be specially responsible for the affairs with the ancient gods of the Arnold mountains. Now Miriya is leading this newly formed army here. A few days ago, the Saxony royal family suddenly received the task request of miss Miriya, the special envoy of the ancient god. Because it was a newly formed new army and the first time to carry out this guidance task, Prince Rost disguised himself and decided to follow Miriya to personally command the operation, At present, the team with only more than 300 people, together with the carriage for escort, is stepping on the snow to the predetermined destination. Along the way, the team moved forward with vigilance and tried to avoid possible hunters and travelers. Although they were informed in advance after arriving at the battle area, many soldiers were still stunned by the scene in front of them. The earth was like a miracle magic. The whole wide area was frozen in white ice crystals, And the icicles growing from the white earth made the scene very strange. When the team approached these icicles, these well-trained soldiers immediately shuddered at the scene. In each icicle, a person was imprisoned, and the expression on their faces was faintly visible, solidified at the last moment. Miriya and Gus, who was resting in the open space, said hello to Kenjiro, then discussed with Prince Rost and immediately arranged for the soldiers to carry these icicles to the carriage. After the fighting between both sides and the killing of evil spiders, only more than 100 people were killed and injured. Because the weight of each icicle was not considered, the carriage was not enough, Miriya can only let the Saxony Kingdom transport the fugitives back first. For these mercenaries, they will be transported next time. Anyway, they are frozen in the icicle and run. It is also very simple to distinguish the identity of these people frozen in the icicle. Elves, dwarves and those in shabby and thin clothes are fugitives, and the rest wearing leather armor are mercenaries. The soldiers of Saxony worked silently, and Prince Rost was in charge of command. These carefully selected loyal soldiers, even if the scene in front of them surprised and confused, no one asked any unnecessary questions. Everyone knew that this was an order and only needed to be responsible for the implementation. As it took some time, Miriya also took this gap to ask Gus and Kenjiro about this incident. Dark skinned elf! Three strange barbarian warriors, the plan to catch the fugitives is actually to kill with a knife! After hearing Gus''s story, Miriya probably understood the reason for the matter. When hearing that kraferige, the chief of the White Dragon Guard, told ikexis about Yalin, Miriya was a little puzzled. Lord Yalin was unable to leave the yanod mountains due to the restriction of some unknown force, and had always been very low-key in the construction of odur city, I don''t want news about the yanoder mountains and myself to spread. Kraferige is also the chief guard trusted by Lord Yalin. It must be agreed by Lord Yalin to tell these news. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Saxony King Du Nei. Miriya, as the special envoy of the "ancient god" of the yarod mountains, temporarily went out with the Saxon army to deal with the aftermath of the fugitives, while two special envoys were left in the king''s capital, the golden saint yabaifica and manigoth. During the period when Miriya was no longer here, the two gold saints, the relatively meticulous yabaifica, helped to deal with the details of grain transportation, while manigoth, who was careless and somewhat like a big child, was busy going shopping. In addition, he was accompanied by the alchemists Edward and Alfonsi brothers. Edward had read all the books he had brought before the trip, and the rest needed to go back to audur city for some experiments to come to a conclusion. Now the two brothers had nothing to do, and the child''s mind naturally ran out in a hurry. Of course, when I met manigott, who was a big boy, the three simply went together. "Are some crops that have never been seen unique to the world?" In the shops of Wangdu, Edward was looking down at a kind of fruit with red and blue appearance and about the size of a fist. "Buy some and have a taste. It looks delicious." Manigott also said with great interest. "Delicious?" Edward showed an embarrassing face: "no matter what I think, I think this color of fruit is absolutely poisonous." A few minutes later, little bean Edward was walking and eating the poisonous fruit he said just now. This red and blue fruit tastes very soft, the water is not very delicious, some are similar to peaches, but it is relatively sweeter. Alfonso beside Edward was holding a lot of things, most of which were all kinds of food. Manigott also ate happily. Anyway, there were a lot of travel expenses prepared before the trip. When they first arrived in belika Town, which is located in the border area, they exchanged some gold bars into the common "Ryan" currency on the mainland. Along the way, Edward''s mechanical armor arm and Alfonsi with full armor attracted a lot of attention. Occasionally, he met the guards to check the three people. Fortunately, manigott had the special envoy certificate issued by the Saxony royal family, which saved a lot of trouble. I saw many interesting things when I went shopping, and Edward didn''t forget his job. Before I set out, Mr. Yalin told me and Alfonsi to investigate the domestic production capacity of King Saxony. The simplest way is to check the quantity and type of goods on the market, which can roughly reflect the capacity of a country. "The main grain is potatoes, winter wheat and several unknown cold resistant crops. Most fruits and vegetables need to be imported from other countries." Edward took notes as he looked at it. "The yield of potatoes and wheat doesn''t seem to be very high, brother." Alphonse held a large potato and a small potato in each hand. The large potato was regular in shape, while the small one was crooked, which was very ugly. "Maybe the land is too barren." Potato is a high-yield crop with the name of "disaster resistant artifact". Potato has strong adaptability to cold and drought, and the requirements for planting conditions are very low. In the original world, Yalin is the third most important food crop in the world, second only to wheat and corn. In ancient times, it was also an important crop to ensure a country''s food source. Usually, when a Strider crosses to a different world or ancient times and finds a kingdom in famine and disaster, the protagonist will show great power, immediately promote potato planting, and then eliminate famine and even food surplus in a few years. Of course, this is an unscientific phenomenon in the novel. In fact, the high yield of potatoes depends on the fertility of the land. The potato yield per hectare in the countries where Yalin used to live can reach about 35 tons, but it was impossible to achieve this high yield in ancient times when the technology was relatively backward and there was no chemical fertilizer. Saxony kingdom belongs to the magical world. Even with the help of magic, it can produce about 0 tons of potatoes per hectare, which is more than three times the output of the original world of Yalin. However, the yield of 0 tons per hectare is quite high for Saxony kingdom. In barren and cold places, the yield of potatoes is lower, not to mention more delicate wheat. However, it seems that planting simple potatoes has one of the most troublesome problems, that is, the degradation phenomenon. The so-called degradation phenomenon is that potatoes will accumulate viruses in the body during asexual reproduction. These viruses will infect branches and leaves and hinder the growth of potatoes, resulting in yield reduction. With the increase of planting times, viruses will accumulate more and more. The yield of potatoes can indeed be high when planted for the first time, but the yield will be low enough to make people cry without tears after planting several times. Modern society can recover the normal yield of potatoes after detoxification through artificial biotechnology, but in ancient times, without this technology, we had to look for new seeds. Yalin has also built many farms in the city of odur and planted high-yield potatoes. The farms established through the calling system have always maintained a high yield, and can grow several degrees quickly to harvest twice a year. The problem of detoxification is not a problem. Although there is no detoxification technology, Yalin can continuously exchange energy for new potato seeds through the calling system, Recently, the cultivation of potatoes and many high-yield crops has been gradually extended to the habitat of the high elves through Tochi. After buying some food, the two brothers of elrich and manigott continued to stroll, and more and more things about the capital of Saxony were seen and heard in Edward''s notebook. Chapter 177 The poisonous web evil spider lost the magic support of ikessis and was soon forced to return to the divine realm. Ikessis did not dare to neglect after receiving kraferige''s "amnesty", so she had to report back to God in embarrassment. In fact, ikessis felt that it was more than one thing to report back, After the poisonous web evil spider returns to the divine domain, the spider will naturally learn all the news from his attendants. The only thing he can do is pray and try his best to please God, and then forgive his failure. At the last moment before leaving, ikessis still looked at the two ordinary humans standing next to the dragon with uneasy and confused eyes. Gus, who used an exaggerated giant sword, and Kenjiro, who had seven scars on his chest! It''s incredible that the arrogant dragon clan can talk to humans so casually! After confirming the departure of ikessis, kraferige also began to deal with the aftermath with Gus and Kenjiro. This time, in addition to taking the originally scheduled fugitives to the yanoder mountains, there were four unexpected guests. Kraferig is no stranger to the dark elves. In ancient times, these elves followed the spider God, rose, and lived in seclusion in the dark underground world. They are cunning, insidious, vicious, and have brought pain to others. The most important thing is that in the doctrine of which spider God, framing, murder and conspiracy are taken for granted. Under the distortion of this terrible doctrine, the dark elves believe in the creed that it is not evil not to be found. If they do clean and unobserved when launching conspiracy and betrayal, they will not only be punished, but also be recognized. They will be punished only when they are found by others! Because of this terrible custom, the reputation of the dark elves on the whole continent is extremely poor. It can be said that the word "dark elves" is synonymous with treachery. After listening to kraferige''s brief narration, both Kenjiro, who is jealous of evil, and Gus, who has worked in the occupation of mercenary who licks blood all day, agree that this race is just like a madman. On the battlefield Everyone was frozen in the ice crystal. Kraferige gave Gus and Kenjiro some supplies and turned them into white dragons. He took the four dark elves back to the Arnold mountains first. The rest will be handled by Miriya and the people of the Saxony kingdom. After a secret deal was reached in the Saxony King''s room, The old king rhodland quickly arranged Prince Rost to transfer the soldiers most loyal to the country in the royal capital guard army, and reorganized a new army, an army that the Saxony kingdom will never recognize its existence, and this army will be specially responsible for the affairs with the ancient gods of the Arnold mountains. Now Miriya is leading this newly formed army here. A few days ago, the Saxony royal family suddenly received the task request of miss Miriya, the special envoy of the ancient god. Because it was a newly formed new army and the first time to carry out this guidance task, Prince Rost disguised himself and decided to follow Miriya to personally command the operation, At present, the team with only more than 300 people, together with the carriage for escort, is stepping on the snow to the predetermined destination. Along the way, the team moved forward with vigilance and tried to avoid possible hunters and travelers. Although they were informed in advance after arriving at the battle area, many soldiers were still stunned by the scene in front of them. The earth was like a miracle magic. The whole wide area was frozen in white ice crystals, And the icicles growing from the white earth made the scene very strange. When the team approached these icicles, these well-trained soldiers immediately shuddered at the scene. In each icicle, a person was imprisoned, and the expression on their faces was faintly visible, solidified at the last moment. Miriya and Gus, who was resting in the open space, said hello to Kenjiro, then discussed with Prince Rost and immediately arranged for the soldiers to carry these icicles to the carriage. After the fighting between both sides and the killing of evil spiders, only more than 100 people were killed and injured. Because the weight of each icicle was not considered, the carriage was not enough, Miriya can only let the Saxony Kingdom transport the fugitives back first. For these mercenaries, they will be transported next time. Anyway, they are frozen in the icicle and run. It is also very simple to distinguish the identity of these people frozen in the icicle. Elves, dwarves and those in shabby and thin clothes are fugitives, and the rest wearing leather armor are mercenaries. The soldiers of Saxony worked silently, and Prince Rost was in charge of command. These carefully selected loyal soldiers, even if the scene in front of them surprised and confused, no one asked any unnecessary questions. Everyone knew that this was an order and only needed to be responsible for the implementation. As it took some time, Miriya also took this gap to ask Gus and Kenjiro about this incident. Dark skinned elf! Three strange barbarian warriors, the plan to catch the fugitives is actually to kill with a knife! After hearing Gus''s story, Miriya probably understood the reason for the matter. When hearing that kraferige, the chief of the White Dragon Guard, told ikexis about Yalin, Miriya was a little puzzled. Lord Yalin was unable to leave the yanod mountains due to the restriction of some unknown force, and had always been very low-key in the construction of odur city, I don''t want news about the yanoder mountains and myself to spread. Kraferige is also the chief guard trusted by Lord Yalin. It must be agreed by Lord Yalin to tell these news. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Saxony King Du Nei. Miriya, as the special envoy of the "ancient god" of the yarod mountains, temporarily went out with the Saxon army to deal with the aftermath of the fugitives, while two special envoys were left in the king''s capital, the golden saint yabaifica and manigoth. During the period when Miriya was no longer here, the two gold saints, the relatively meticulous yabaifica, helped to deal with the details of grain transportation, while manigoth, who was careless and somewhat like a big child, was busy going shopping. In addition, he was accompanied by the alchemists Edward and Alfonsi brothers. Edward had read all the books he had brought before the trip, and the rest needed to go back to audur city for some experiments to come to a conclusion. Now the two brothers had nothing to do, and the child''s mind naturally ran out in a hurry. Of course, when I met manigott, who was a big boy, the three simply went together. "Are some crops that have never been seen unique to the world?" In the shops of Wangdu, Edward was looking down at a kind of fruit with red and blue appearance and about the size of a fist. "Buy some and have a taste. It looks delicious." Manigott also said with great interest. "Delicious?" Edward showed an embarrassing face: "no matter what I think, I think this color of fruit is absolutely poisonous." A few minutes later, little bean Edward was walking and eating the poisonous fruit he said just now. This red and blue fruit tastes very soft, the water is not very delicious, some are similar to peaches, but it is relatively sweeter. Alfonso beside Edward was holding a lot of things, most of which were all kinds of food. Manigott also ate happily. Anyway, there were a lot of travel expenses prepared before the trip. When they first arrived in belika Town, which is located in the border area, they exchanged some gold bars into the common "Ryan" currency on the mainland. Along the way, Edward''s mechanical armor arm and Alfonsi with full armor attracted a lot of attention. Occasionally, he met the guards to check the three people. Fortunately, manigott had the special envoy certificate issued by the Saxony royal family, which saved a lot of trouble. I saw many interesting things when I went shopping, and Edward didn''t forget his job. Before I set out, Mr. Yalin told me and Alfonsi to investigate the domestic production capacity of King Saxony. The simplest way is to check the quantity and type of goods on the market, which can roughly reflect the capacity of a country. "The main grain is potatoes, winter wheat and several unknown cold resistant crops. Most fruits and vegetables need to be imported from other countries." Edward took notes as he looked at it. "The yield of potatoes and wheat doesn''t seem to be very high, brother." Alphonse held a large potato and a small potato in each hand. The large potato was regular in shape, while the small one was crooked, which was very ugly. "Maybe the land is too barren." Potato is a high-yield crop with the name of "disaster resistant artifact". Potato has strong adaptability to cold and drought, and the requirements for planting conditions are very low. In the original world, Yalin is the third most important food crop in the world, second only to wheat and corn. In ancient times, it was also an important crop to ensure a country''s food source. Usually, when a Strider crosses to a different world or ancient times and finds a kingdom in famine and disaster, the protagonist will show great power, immediately promote potato planting, and then eliminate famine and even food surplus in a few years. Of course, this is an unscientific phenomenon in the novel. In fact, the high yield of potatoes depends on the fertility of the land. The potato yield per hectare in the countries where Yalin used to live can reach about 35 tons, but it was impossible to achieve this high yield in ancient times when the technology was relatively backward and there was no chemical fertilizer. Saxony kingdom belongs to the magical world. Even with the help of magic, it can produce about 0 tons of potatoes per hectare, which is more than three times the output of the original world of Yalin. However, the yield of 0 tons per hectare is quite high for Saxony kingdom. In barren and cold places, the yield of potatoes is lower, not to mention more delicate wheat. However, it seems that planting simple potatoes has one of the most troublesome problems, that is, the degradation phenomenon. The so-called degradation phenomenon is that potatoes will accumulate viruses in the body during asexual reproduction. These viruses will infect branches and leaves and hinder the growth of potatoes, resulting in yield reduction. With the increase of planting times, viruses will accumulate more and more. The yield of potatoes can indeed be high when planted for the first time, but the yield will be low enough to make people cry without tears after planting several times. Modern society can recover the normal yield of potatoes after detoxification through artificial biotechnology, but in ancient times, without this technology, we had to look for new seeds. Yalin has also built many farms in the city of odur and planted high-yield potatoes. The farms established through the calling system have always maintained a high yield, and can grow several degrees quickly to harvest twice a year. The problem of detoxification is not a problem. Although there is no detoxification technology, Yalin can continuously exchange energy for new potato seeds through the calling system, Recently, the cultivation of potatoes and many high-yield crops has been gradually extended to the habitat of the high elves through Tochi. After buying some food, the two brothers of elrich and manigott continued to stroll, and more and more things about the capital of Saxony were seen and heard in Edward''s notebook. Chapter 178 The surprised look flashed from manigott''s eyes. The golden saint of cancer instantly recovered his ordinary cynical expression, as if nothing had happened just now, and TIA told the handed down myths unknowingly. Edward and Alphonse brothers listened with interest at the beginning, but soon Edward, who was more mature, soon noticed the content of the fairy tale. It seemed that he had reflected on a familiar person. Then, with the advancement of TIA''s story, Xiaodou''s face was covered with cold sweat. "That evil dragon doesn''t mean Lord Yalin \ nhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "What?" Alfonsi asked casually. Before the maid TIA came back, Edward had covered his brother''s mouth: "ha ha ha ~ nothing! Al just said the story of the evil dragon. I seem to have heard it before." "Oh, really ~ eh!?" TIA smiled shyly and suddenly asked, "Mr. Edward, why are you sweating so much on your face?" "Sweat! Ah, it''s too hot ~ ha ha ~" Edward smiled awkwardly and magically took out a handkerchief and wiped his face. It''s too hot? The maid turned and looked out of the window. Small snowflakes in the sky mixed with the cold wind were falling innocently. Manigott looked at the two brothers and smiled brightly. Sometimes manigott really felt that the two brothers were a pair of happy treasures. As long as he was with them, he would always make people laugh inadvertently. Suddenly manigott put away his smile and looked at the corridor on the second floor. A woman in a priest''s robe was watching her party slowly coming here. Manigott narrowed his eyes and soon remembered the identity of the priestess. The priestess Elena, who presided over the master of ceremonies at the duel between Princess rogean and silvado. "Hello, priest Elena." TIA quickly saluted. "There''s no need to be polite here. Let me show these three visitors around." Elena''s words surprised TIA. The priest with the highest position in charge of the snow goddess Temple of the whole Saxony Kingdom took the initiative to receive three visitors. However, to her surprise, TIA still showed a smiling face to the two brothers and stood aside. Edward looked at Elena and felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember for a moment. After all, Xiaodou was busy watching the duel and didn''t care much about other things: "you \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "The big sister in charge of hosting in the arena." Alfonsi, who was a little like a child, reacted for the first time. Elena looked at Alfonsi, who was "tall". The priestess had some doubts in her heart. The tall Knight looked like a minor child, and from the conversation between them just now, they were still two brothers. Priestess Elena didn''t think too much about these things, but made an invitation gesture to manigott: "can you three come up and ''visit''?" Although manigott was somewhat careless, he still heard the implication of Elena''s words. Although he didn''t know what the priest who should be quite noble meant, manigott still didn''t refuse the other party''s invitation, especially a beautiful lady. Soon, the two brothers were dragged to the second floor by manigott. Priestess Elena really didn''t plan to take the three to visit. She just led the three into a quiet reception room. The layout of the room was simple and beautiful. The most conspicuous thing was the statue of the goddess of ice and snow, Three hot drinks and some snacks have been placed on the central round table in advance. "Please sit down." Elena waved. Manigott sat down impolitely. Unlike the two brothers, he was not nervous. He shook and looked at the hot drink in the cup. After making sure that there were no ingredients that should not be added, manigott smiled and drank directly. The hot drink is a kind of fruit juice mixed with milk with strange taste, After drinking the middle of the stomach, a warm flu rises all over the body, which dissipates the cold all over the body, making people feel comfortable. When Edward saw manigott drink, he finally took a reassuring sip, but Alfonsi in armor could only look at the cup in front of him. "I wonder if this drink is to your taste." The priestess Elena asked after taking a sip from her glass. "It tastes good. It''s really comfortable to drink something hot in cold weather." Manigott looked very casual, as if he were in his own home. He picked up a small snack on the plate and threw it into his mouth: "but I''m sorry, I''m not the kind of person who can speak a lot of polite words. What can I do for us? The priest lady of the goddess of ice and snow." Speaking in front of a beautiful priestess serving the gods with such behavior, unknowingly, outsiders will probably mistake manigott, who is always cynical, for a vulgar Street priest. However, the priestess Elena, who was always very serious on weekdays, showed no sign of anger at all, but calmly observed the three people. "In fact, I should apologize. I was paying attention to your situation when you first entered the temple." Elena stood up and apologized slightly: "please forgive me. For a visitor with the smell of death, it will cause us some vigilance anyway." "The breath of the dead? Ha ~ I don''t understand what you''re talking about. At least I think I should be alive now." "Indeed! It''s really puzzling. As a living person, your body contains the power of the dead, as if standing at the junction of life and death. Ordinary people can''t feel it even if they are not too high-level magicians." "Interesting ~ how did you see it?" Manigott didn''t intend to hide it, but he was a little surprised. In such a long time from the town of belika to the king of Saxony Kingdom, in addition to the three undead he met before, someone felt the smell of death on his body for the first time. "This is the temple of the goddess of ice and snow. No one can deceive the eyes of the gods." "The eyes of the gods? Hehe ~ the so-called magic, isn''t it?" Manigott''s eyes narrowed. Elena did not directly answer this question: "I have been observing you since the moment you first entered the temple. Although your body has the smell of death, it has no malice. Along the way, TIA took you to visit the temple. You and your other two little brothers reveal pure souls." "I thought the goddess of ice and snow rejected death." "Although death is a taboo word in the eyes of secular people, birth and death are one and two sides. There is creation, there is destruction, there is light, there is darkness, and there is good and there is evil. Even if people hate death, death will come one day, and the alternation of life and death is the biggest law in the world. Therefore, the five supreme gods do not regard death as a filthy thing, do they For all the creatures in the world, death is just a new beginning. " After that, Elena turned her eyes to Alphonse: "and this little brother, what you exude is not the breath of the dead, but a very pure soul power. If I''m not wrong, you shouldn''t have * *?" This time it was Edward''s turn and Alfons''s two brothers were surprised. Edward couldn''t care about the occasion. He stood up excitedly and asked loudly, "can you see Alfonso''s state?" "It seems that my guess is right. The little brother named al should just use some power to inject his soul into the armor, just like the undead creature ''undead armor'', but your soul is completely amazing, just like a living person. It''s not like being bound by people after death. Your soul is fixed on the armor. You should be trapped by people when you are still alive Forcibly stripped off the whole soul and fixed it on this armor? " "No, that''s right!" Edward''s heart is extremely excited at the moment. In this wonderful and different world, human beings have a very clear understanding and understanding of the soul, rather than the state of being unable to recognize. Maybe there is a way to completely recover themselves and Alfred: "in fact, I''ve been looking for a way to recover my brother Alfred." "It seems that you are really a good brother, but I want to ask one thing. Who stripped your brother''s soul so cruelly?" Elena''s expression became more serious with her tone. Recently, Shengdu has received a lot of news that some undead on the island of the dead in esolos have begun to set foot on the mainland. Not long ago, belika town in the border zone also sent a message to King Saxony. Three undead mages entered the town and killed several townspeople and mages, Fortunately, the actions of these necromancers were seen through and destroyed by some adventurers and magicians. Now belika town has strengthened its vigilance. These news can be used to judge which blasphemers who should have been expelled from the mainland are ready to move. It seems that they want to take advantage of the unstable situation on the mainland to rob by fire. And now there is an innocent victim who has been transformed into ''ghost armor''. Obviously, the child named Alphonse in front of him should have been forcibly stripped of his soul by a necromancer and transformed into "necromancer armor". The degree to which his soul is almost completely stripped and fixed on the armor shows that the strength of the necromancer is absolutely not low, The most important thing is that whether the undead army is strong or not is related to the strength of the souls injected into it before death and the degree of integrity after death. If the undead mage is allowed to master the method of completely stripping the souls of the living and completely controlling them, the strength of the undead Army on the island of azolos undead will increase exponentially, If it is not put out in time, it will be a terrible threat. Edward and Alfonsi immediately looked up, and the two brothers stared at each other. They didn''t know what to say for a moment. "In fact," Edward finally said, "it''s me who made al like this." "What! You made your brother like this?" Priestess Elena was surprised. The boy in front of her looked just a 15-year-old child. How could he peel off a person''s soul from his body alive. Chapter 179 Have understood the internal law of matter: understanding, decomposition and reconstruction are established. Priestess Elena stared at the table in front of her with inner surprise. On the wooden round table was a strange armor sculpture. However, it is amazing that the bottom of the sculpture is firmly combined with the desktop, as if the round table itself ''grew'' out of this wooden sculpture. It has to be said that if any artist sees this round table, he will think that the round table has been carved in advance during the production process, but priestess Elena knows that just now, this round table seems to have been given life to grow this sculpture. This is alchemy!? It has never been heard that the boy named * * Dehua can transform the material form in this way. Elena is sure that there is no magic fluctuation on him when he is "refining". This is the temple of the snow goddess edrama. There is no fantasy and disguise to deceive herself in the sanctuary of the gods. "Human body refining! Taboo refining that can bring the dead back to life. Have you really succeeded?" When Edward said the reason why he and his brother chose to study alchemy, Priestess Elena was shocked by the miracles in the miracles that this unknown force could do. Death! Perhaps this is the only thing in the world that can be described as eternal. Even the most powerful gods and demons in the world can''t reverse death. Even the most powerful Lich on the island of azolos undead dare not claim to dominate death. Although the people gathered on the island of azolos have claimed that the undead, in fact, only these so-called undead themselves know their situation best, In fact, these undead did not really die, but survived in another form. Who dares to say that he can dominate death, who dares to say that he is the God of death! Zubas, once the master of the abyss in the name of death, finally ushered in his own death! When all things in the world die, the soul will break away from the decayed * * and return to the soul sea for decomposition and reorganization, and then return to the present world in re attachment to the new * *, which is like a program and law. There are indeed some ways to bring the dead back to life, but they all have extremely harsh conditions. For example, the resurrection potion prepared by the great master pharmacist can only work on the dead whose remains are well preserved and whose souls have not yet fully returned to the soul sea, and the most important thing is that the souls of the dead must have an extremely strong desire for survival. However, when the souls of the dead return to the soul sea and are decomposed, it is equivalent to complete annihilation and disappearance, In this case, perhaps only the legendary creator of heaven and earth can miraculously bring the dead to life. If a variety of secret arts suddenly appear in the world, which can easily revive the dead Su Sheng, what will be the result? The cycle between life and death will be broken, the whole world will be overwhelmed by the rapidly expanding population, and there will be no more killing in the world, because it has become meaningless to seize any life, but all creatures will no longer regard death as a taboo, but will only turn it into a farce, and may evolve an act that is more chilling than killing, The world''s established order will also collapse completely! If this kind of power to revive the dead is rare and rare, it will be controlled by those in power in the world. What''s more, even the gods above the sky will inevitably be moved, Let the dead Su Sheng''s power is a taboo, even more than the taboo of death! If this power is obtained by ambitious people, it will bring disaster to the whole world. However, some of the things that priestess Elena worried about will not come true after all. Edward took off his coat and exposed his mechanical armor to show the priestess the price he and his brother paid for violating the taboo, a very heavy price "I lost one hand and one foot, while my brother al lost his whole body!" Edward''s tone revealed infinite sadness, and Alphonse sat silently aside: "this is the price our brothers paid for trying to violate the divine field. Now my only purpose is to restore al''s body." What you have done has gone beyond the realm of the gods! The priestess Elena could not help sighing in the dark. How simple was the initial purpose of the two minor children to use this taboo alchemy, just to let the dead mother return to her side. Elena had also experienced the pain of losing relatives. If there was such a secret technique that could easily revive people in the world, Maybe I will pursue it recklessly In the subsequent narration, Elena learned that the bodies of the two children were swallowed up by "truth". What is truth? Some ancient god in the world? Or the legendary creator Elena, who created everything in the world, is unknown. For the priestess, all she can do is to show sympathy and do what she can. It took Elena an afternoon to have someone sort out some materials that should help the two brothers and give them them. In fact, in addition to sympathizing with the innocent wishes of the two brothers, Priestess Elena also got some information about this magical alchemy through these. Originally, I wanted to inquire about the origin of the two brothers, but Edward and Al seemed to be tight lipped, while manigott, who looked like a guardian next to him, drank a drink and didn''t want to say a word more. Elena was embarrassed to ask more questions. After seeing them off, Priestess Elena promised the two brothers that if they met difficulties in Saxony kingdom in the future, they could directly come to the temple for help. Seeing the three people go away slowly, the priestess Elena turned and walked back to her room and told the attendants not to let anyone disturb her. Elena quickly picked up the pen and stained it with ink to record what happened today. An unheard of "alchemy" suddenly appeared on the mainland, Although the round table refined by "alchemy" only shows the tip of the iceberg of this power, Priestess Elena has been acutely aware of the great impact that this power may bring. It is urgent to quickly report to the holy capital before this power spreads, and the holy daughter flora who believes in the holy capital will be able to make a clear choice. Soon, Elena''s letter, together with the record crystal arranged in the reception room, was sent to the holy capital in the West as soon as possible ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Edward looked a little happy with a large stack of information, while al looked back at the temple not far away from time to time. The maid TIA at the gate of the temple was waving goodbye to the three. Manigott, who was still silent just now, looked at elrich and the two brothers patted Al on the back: "don''t worry so much, let''s go." "Ah ~ no, I don''t. It''s not what you think." Alphonse quickly turned his head back. "Hey, hey ~ ~ sure enough, it''s still a kid who can''t hide things in his heart." Manigott smiled brightly, but the next moment he seemed to have something in his mind. Edward, who was focusing on the data, said, "are these data helpful to you, little bean?" "Soul light ~ who do you call Xiaodou!!" Edward, who was cut to the G point, immediately blew his hair. No matter how tall he was, manigott just pressed Edward''s head with one hand, and the other''s fist would never touch him again. "OK ~ OK! Just kidding." Edward was discouraged when he saw that his fingers were stretching out and could not touch each other. "It''s not clear whether these materials are useful. It seems that most of them are recorded in the gallery in audur city. It may be useful for comparison and reference." Manigott was still cheerful, but his tone was rare and dignified: "it seems that you still have some good feelings for the temple." "Hehe ~ anyway, people are so enthusiastic about helping us. It seems that the religious organization of the temple is still very good." Edward smiled. When visiting the temple, Edward could feel that although the temple was full of solemn atmosphere, there was no lack of warm feeling. The approachable attendants and priests really felt that it was indeed a haven for the soul. "Mr. manigott, why did you suddenly ask this?" Alphonse seemed to hear something implied by manigott. "It''s nothing. Just \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Edward and Alphonse looked at each other, wondering what manigott meant by these words. Only manigott knows one thing. The two major religious organizations that monopolize the whole continent, whether the temple or the Holy See, may become the biggest enemies of odur city in the future. The two simple imps have not been informed by Lord Yalin. In order not to leave "regret" in the future, let them keep some distance from it. "All right!" Manigott stretched out: "it''s been a day. Let''s go back." ¡Ë quick update ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë Chapter 180 Belrama kingdom is located in Jinsui territory. A luxury carriage depicting the Royal emblem pulled by eight horses is driving towards the Lord''s residence. The Knights guarding the carriage on both sides are shouting to drive away the pedestrians on the road. In fact, when many people see the familiar emblem on the carriage, they have fled like avoiding the plague. The most notorious idiot Prince silvado''s motorcade in the kingdom of belrama! When it comes to the idiot Prince silvado, the current Lord of Jinsui territory, no leader in the territory does not curse this stupid Lord. It is said that his Highness has just visited neighboring Saxony for a duel, and the duel object is Princess Luo Jiean, the most precious treasure of Saxony, The outcome of the duel has determined whether silvado can marry the princess of Saxony and return home. of course! As two neighboring countries, the dissemination of information is always quite fast. After the outcome of the duel is announced, the whole belrama Kingdom knows that silvado lost the duel! No one of the leaders of Jinsui territory was angry that the prince of his country had lost the duel. On the contrary, they were gloating at silvado''s tragic failure. In fact, no one in the whole belrama kingdom is optimistic that the idiot prince who only knows to eat, drink and have fun can surpass Princess silver snow in the duel. When the duel result is transmitted back home, everyone should think so. It seems that silvado''s defeat to Princess Luo Jiean is the most correct result. In fact, if someone had gone to the Saxony kingdom to watch silvado''s duel, there would have been no idea that an idiot prince would have been "miserably defeated" to Princess Luo Jiean When the motorcade approached the Lord''s residence, night had fallen. There was a knife sharpener for constant temperature inside the carriage to keep the temperature in the carriage in a relatively comfortable state. There was even a vacant place in the center of the huge carriage to put down a wine table, and there was a bottle of half drunk sandenberg wine in the ice bucket next to it, The envoys accompanying silvado on his visit to Saxony kingdom were uneasy. From time to time, they glanced at the prince who seemed to be sleeping. A person''s identity can often be judged by subtle differences in sitting posture, taste and habits. Now silvado is leaning against the sofa paved with precious animal skin with closed eyes. His expression is steady as if there is no trace of distractions. The cold momentum revealed inadvertently is like a stupid prince who loves to be naughty, but more like an emperor who controls the power of life and death in the world. After the duel, Prince silvado directly rejected all doctors and priests who treated him, did not make any stay in the Saxony Kingdom, and chose to return home immediately. At first, everyone thought that his Highness the prince was unwilling to lose the duel, but silvado seemed silent all the way and told no one to disturb himself. It was quite the opposite of his character who always chattered and abused when he didn''t get what he wanted, It was only when he returned to a territory in China to have a rest that the prince finally ordered two maids to be sent into the house to wait for the bed, but the fight! slaughter! This is the source of your strength! The most ferocious side in everyone''s heart is unreservedly displayed. The fear of death, the pleasure of killing, the hatred of being killed and strong ideas make the nearby space full of negative feelings, although this insignificant small-scale assassination will not produce an intersection, But at least it''s like an appetizer, which can make the body that has consumed too much power of the abyss replenish a little power. An assassin broke through the guard and rushed to the carriage door. The assassin with a black mask looked at the carriage and showed a sneer. The idiot prince had been hiding in the carriage just now and didn''t even get out of the car to escape. I''m afraid he had been scared to pee his pants in the carriage. okay! It''s time to send this idiot who has lost the face of belrama kingdom to hell. The assassin hurriedly opened the carriage door to enjoy the panic expression of the idiot prince. However, when the door was opened, the assassin only felt black in front of his eyes. The collapsed bridge of his nose ejected a lot of blood and eyeballs highlighted by pressure. The huge impact on his face accompanied by bone piercing pain made the assassin ill in an instant. The assassin who was ready to meet at any time behind was almost stunned by the scene in front of him. His companion was kicked out at the moment of opening the door. After rolling on the ground for a few times, the assassin''s body was no longer moving. In the carriage, silvado walked down leisurely and complacently. He was indifferent to the tragic scene in front of him, but it was more like going to a banquet. make love! Silvado looked at the fallen body of the guard and the blood on the ground, took a deep breath and clapped his hands: "it''s a good welcome ceremony, but the scene is too small." Shizla, the assassin leader in charge of this operation, instinctively felt a little uneasy. Silvado exuded a strange smell, which made people feel like sitting like a needle and felt. Suddenly, shizla, the assassin leader, was immediately stared at by silvado. That feeling! Hizla felt that she was watching more closely than something extremely terrible. "Why run away?" Silvado''s eyes suddenly turned to the guards who fled around. Only seven guards were left dead and injured. When hearing silvado''s voice, they all stopped as if they had been cast a fixed body magic. Even the assassins who were still chasing them were attracted and lowered their daggers, Silvado condensed everyone''s eyes on himself like a black hole. "Why are you afraid? Listen to the longing, fighting, blood, killing, power called violence from the deepest part of your soul." "All things in the world are born with the most primitive power" "The power you most desire, the power that can bring you infinite stimulation, isn''t it time to enjoy this power!" Silvado''s eyes have completely turned blood red, and his voice seems to be straight through the soul in everyone''s mind! Chapter 181 The assassination, which should have been completed very quickly, became a speech show. Be faithful to the deepest desire in your heart. Every good side and evil side are one and two sides. There is a chilling ferocity and cruelty hidden in the impulse to destroy, the pleasure of blasphemy, the desire to kill and the depths of human heart! "Yes! Feel the desire in your heart. There is no need to betray and suppress the most primitive instinct and perception. Show it, vent it, * * the enemy in front of you will kill him and destroy him." "Experience this feeling at the moment of death, and enjoy the stimulation from death to life at the moment of defeating the enemy and reversing death!" The guards'' eyes were gradually stained with a strong blood red, and the voice running into their minds was like the most terrible drug, which made people eat marrow and know the taste and can no longer get rid of it. When the assassins found that the guards had clenched the weapons they were ready to throw away, they found that the weak and afraid enemy in front of them seemed to be swallowed up by another terrible emotion, everyone''s lips were trembling slightly, and every muscle of the whole body was abnormal. This is the expression of the collapse of reason, the reaction of * * to defeat instinct, and the expression that only the craziest believers will appear. "Kill them! Ha ha! Kill them!!" The seven guards jumped at the assassin like a crazy wolf. Their faces were twisted and strange. Everyone''s wrists holding the sword were exposed. It can be seen that they didn''t know how much strength they used to hold the weapon in their hands. Briefly shocked by the scene in front of them, the assassins finally recovered and quickly encircled and suppressed them. Although what just happened in front of them was incredible, the task has not been completed. No matter what happened, the other party has only the remaining seven guards, and there are still 20 people on their side who can''t defeat it. "Go to hell!" The first guard to fight the assassin made a deafening cry in his mouth, which was so loud that the assassin in front felt tinnitus. When the sharp sword was waved down, the assassin found that the opponent''s sword speed was several times faster than before, making his attempt to bypass the attack from the side failed. The short sword assassin raised his hand and tried to resist the falling blade. At the moment when the two swords intersected, the tiger mouth of the assassin''s palm was suddenly cracked under the huge impact force, and the blood flowed along the palmprint and opened the red and black gloves. What great strength!! This is very different from just now. "Ha ha! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!" The guard gave out a chilling and crazy laugh. The speed of wielding the sword became faster and faster. Almost one face-to-face suppressed the assassin completely. Each assassin felt that he could no longer hold the short sword in his hand. The huge impact made the assassin feel that the whole palm had gradually numbed and lost consciousness. Another small assassin nearby saw that his companion in crisis quickly took out the dagger and stabbed it into the guard''s neck from behind. This blow was very effective, and immediately made the guard''s body stiff. The suppressed assassin also took this opportunity to stab it into the gap under the belly of the armor with a short sword, which was fatal one after another. But to the surprise of the two assassins, the heavily wounded guard didn''t fall down at all, and even screamed. The expression on the guard''s face became more and more distorted, and even showed a creepy distorted smile, as if he was not fatally injured, but a very comfortable thing. The blood from the throat poured into the lungs, which made the guard cough and spit blood continuously, but this did not hinder the guard''s action at all. The high sword slashed down and split the assassin''s head in two. Before he died, the assassin''s eyes revealed fear, because he saw a distorted look that seemed not to be human should appear on the guard''s face. It was madness Chaotic and ferocious combination, there is no language in the world to describe it. "What''s the matter with this guy!" The little assassin behind was shocked to see his companion''s tragic death. He quickly twisted the dagger and tried to completely cut off the guard''s neck. It seems that the guard lost too much blood and shook his body for a few steps, but soon the guard stabilized his body and grabbed the assassin''s hands behind him. With a terrible brute force, he forcibly lifted the assassin to the ground. Next, the guard sat on the assassin like a wounded beast, and his fist wrapped in metal guard fell on the assassin''s face like raindrops. "Ah ah! Help! Help me! Ah ah! Stop! Stop!" The assassin''s shrill scream called for the support of his companions. Short swords, daggers and machetes kept chopping down weapons one by one. Even the metal armor on the guard''s back could not withstand so many blows and gradually split. However, even if the back was covered with scars, the blood was about to flow out of the body, and the guard seemed to feel no pain, Just waving his fist mechanically and killing the assassin pressed under him with crazy laughter. Knowing that someone cut off the guard''s head with a sword, the body that lost the head finally tilted and fell down. The assassin who hurried forward to check his companion''s injury found that the beaten bloody companion had already died. When he turned around, many assassins noticed in horror that the guard with his head cut off still maintained a crazy and distorted look, as if the evil ghost from hell was laughing at their weakness. The silence of the barn was broken by screams and crazy laughter. The assassins responsible for the assassination of silvado found themselves in a nightmare today. After Prince silvado said those crazy words, all the guards were like being cast bloodthirsty and fanatical spells, In an instant, they changed from weak willed territory guards to fierce and fearless crazy believers. The strength of the guards suddenly soared to a level. From the exaggerated strength of waving weapons, we can see that they don''t care whether their bodies will be injured by themselves. They are like undead souls who don''t know pain and death. They just want to destroy and kill the most, using swords, fists and mouths! Every part of the body can be used by them as a weapon just to kill each other. What''s going on! Shizla, the leading assassin, revealed his fear of the unknown on his face covered by the mask. He killed one guard with a poisoned dagger, cut off his windpipe and inserted it into the other''s spirit cover. After confirming that the other party had completely lost his life, shizla finally put down his heart. These guards suddenly became fierce and bloodthirsty, As long as there is one breath, they will try their best to kill their own people. They can rest assured that the other party is completely dead. Hizla watched the battle and his face became more and more gloomy. Only two of the seven guards were left to fight in the final fight, but the price of killing the other five was that his side actually paid eight lives, and a professional assassin team suffered such a great loss in what should have been a very simple task, It''s all because of silvado''s strange incitement just now! incorrect! Prince silvado looks like a changed person. In a few words, he can regroup the already distracted guards and burst out amazing will and combat power, which!? Is this what humans can do!! Before hizla finished thinking, the other two assassins who jumped on silvado turned into broken meat and viscera in the sky at the moment of approaching. Silvado was still leisurely and complacent, leaning on the carriage box as if watching a good play, looking at this with a cruel smile. What happened just now!? Two assassins close to silvado ready to hurt the killer turned into meat in an instant. None of the assassins present saw what had just happened! "Retreat!" Looking at the scene in front of him and recalling all kinds of strange phenomena just now, hizla immediately issued an order to retreat. Silvado''s strange changes have made it impossible to kill him. In contrast, it is most important to convey what happened today to the master. After receiving the order, the assassins acted quickly, and everyone immediately fled in different directions. Even if the other party''s speed is fast, they also need to be pursued one by one, which can give the rest more time to escape. Shizla summoned up all her strength to escape, but the field under her feet was like a day when endless life seemed to never run to the end. When the same object in the front appeared, shizla''s pupils widened fiercely, and she could hardly believe what she saw. Barns, wagons, and Prince silvado, who remained leisurely and complacent. What''s going on! Hezra was confused. It was clear that he was running north, but he turned back. Before hezra could run again, more people came around. All of them were assassins who had just run around, but the result was that everyone ran back to where they were, Looking at the frightened look of the assassins, it is obvious that everyone has encountered the same situation. "Go!" Hizla felt a feeling of fear growing in her heart. Subconsciously, she took a step back and began to run again. This time, hizla carefully observed the surrounding environment and the road under her feet. It seemed that she was right. But at the moment of crossing a ridge, hizla stopped abruptly, because the familiar barn in the distance came into sight again. The assassin leader tried his best to suppress the constant fear in his heart. He turned and shizla ran recklessly. Shizla looked back from time to time, as if he was afraid that the things behind him would suddenly catch up. What''s going on! Fantasy magic, space magic, or yourself is dead!! The third time, all the assassins ran back to where they were. In the face of this terrible scene, hizla even desperate pulled out the short sword and stabbed his arm. The severe pain was transmitted to his mind, making the assassin leader realize that he was not dead, but there was no illusion in front of him. The land was like blocked by an invisible wall. No matter what direction he ran away, he finally returned to his original place. "Damn it, what the hell is going on!" Fear has made the inner defense on the verge of collapse. Hezra feels that her body is getting heavier and heavier, and the pace of her steps is gradually slowing down. I don''t know what''s going on. She seems to smell a faint smell of blood, and even her ears seem to be constantly wandering back to the impact and scream of the sword! Chapter 182 The familiar smell of blood echoed in the tip of hizla''s nose, and the world around him became blood red and hazy. Hizla seemed to be absent-minded. He knew nothing about these terrible changes, but just ran away until a figure that had been precipitated in memory for a long time appeared in front of him, which made hizla fiercely return to his mind. This is a young girl with long blue hair, exquisite and lovely face and a luxurious princess skirt. At first glance, she knows that she is an aristocratic girl from a famous family. But the girl fell into a pool of blood, and the original young and lovely face showed extreme pain However, hizla seems to have seen the most terrible nightmare in her heart. It is a face that will never disappear in her mind. She has haunted herself in nightmares countless times for many years. The girl''s identity was just the daughter of an ordinary earl. In a political struggle, the girl and all her family, including her parents, were assassinated. Shizla, who had not yet taken over the post of leader, received the first task of dealing with the aftermath of the assassination. Hezra also remembered very clearly that when she cut the girl''s neck with a dagger in her trembling hands, the girl''s painful and sad expression was always fixed in her eyes. The first murder made hezra miserable for a long time. She could dream of the girl''s ghost chasing herself almost every night, In the years to come, as an assassin, hizla has killed many people, and I don''t know how many painful expressions and faces she has seen, but they have dissipated in her memory over time. Only the girl she killed first seems to be forever branded in the deepest part of her soul and can never be forgotten yes! The conscience condemnation and pain brought by murder shrouded hizla for a long time, but when she saw the little girl''s face again, hizla found that a hidden evil pleasure in her heart was quietly breeding and sprouting. It was a distorted and morbid feeling, like sowing a seed and watering it with other people''s lives and blood in the years to come. Defeat others and take all others, including the most precious life! What can be more exciting than this? Hezra''s eyes have completely turned red. When she noticed that the girl in the pool of blood still had the last breath, hezra jumped up like a * * * beast, strangled the girl''s neck with both hands, watched the girl struggle weakly and quickly stop moving. Hezra laughed wildly as if she had been satisfied. In the dark night, the assassin''s clothes were full of dirty blood. Hizla half knelt on the ground and gave out a chilling crazy laughter. Beside him, lying in a row were the bodies of assassins dressed in the same clothes. Each body had all kinds of scars, and one of the assassins who fell next to hizla had obvious pinch marks on his neck, Just now, shizla killed his own men and was provoked to kill * * * assassins in the dreamland. They killed each other madly until only shizla was left. Silvado! Perhaps to be exact, aleguso, the master of killing in the abyss, took a deep breath after witnessing the end of the farce of killing each other, and bursts of blood red fog burst out next to the body and poured into aleguso, which was absorbed into his body bit by bit, As a dominant demon, even if it borrows a human body transformed by the power of the abyss, it has been such a posture that the law of the distorted interface has come to the main material level for a long time, and the huge power of the abyss consumed by it is unbearable to aleguso. Along the way, aleguso kept his body in a dormant state, and let silvado''s soul settle in the deepest part of spiritual consciousness, which has reduced consumption. The sudden assassination brought aleguso an appetizer, but it was not enough! As the master of killing, from mole ants to dragons, from the most humble goblins to the gods above the sky, the killing and fighting acts of all creatures in the world will continue to become their own source of strength. The only difference is how much of these forces can be absorbed by their own altar, and how much will slowly dissipate and waste out of thin air with the passage of time. All the guards have died, and the assassin is only the leader. Shizla''s eyes are still red. When he turns to see aleguso, it seems that shizla, who is still silent in the pleasure of killing, pounced on him like crazy, but shizla''s action just stopped under aleguso''s eyes and stood still as if he were dull. Aleguso condensed a round object with a slight red color in his hand, which was covered with some mysterious lines, just like the seeds of plants, but revealed a strange and unknown smell: "although the qualification is not very good, using it as a chess piece should enable Sally en to speed up the progress of the plan." After that, aleguso directly implanted the seed into hizla''s heart. Hizla twitched and her blood vessels soared. However, soon hizla recovered calm, and even the blood color in her eyes completely faded. She looked at the leader of aleguso''s assassin kneeling respectfully on one knee. The soul has been killed, and the next thing is waiting for the seed to sprout! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ I don''t know why. When the assassination happened, the guards sent out fireworks signals, but the supported territory guards hurried after everything was over, which was like counting the time long ago. Although the number of guards riding on the horse is small, they are well-equipped, and the momentum they radiate is unmatched by the guards just now. Aleguso glanced at the guards, nodded and motioned for the corpses on the ground. The guards immediately began to work orderly to deal with the aftermath, took over the two horses brought by the guards, aleguso and hizla rode one by one and quickly set out in the direction of the Lord''s house. During Prince silvado''s visit to the kingdom of Saxony to participate in the duel, the Lord''s residence has undergone a great change. Some of the original maidens and attendants have been dismissed, and the Lord''s Pro guards have been disbanded and re assessed and reorganized, It is said that the assessment of the new guard is personally supervised by Miss Sally, a new consultant hired by his Highness Prince silvado. Not only the Lord''s residence, but also the whole territory has undergone a huge personnel change. The first to bear the brunt are the punk family and the glado family. The top two big families in these two territories, which control a large number of vested interests, have been deprived of all rights once. Originally, this has been a major event shaking the domestic situation of the kingdom of belrama, But then something happened that everyone couldn''t believe. Punk and the head of the glado family secretly tangled with their private soldiers, madly surrounded the Lord''s residence, and threatened to kill Miss Sally, the adviser of Prince silvado. Originally, according to the previous situation, the family head, as a nobleman, who was deprived of his interests by the Lord in the territory, can go directly to the king''s capital to make a statement, and then the royal family will judge. This is also a means by which the kingdom of belrama has avoided threatening the ruling power of the royal family in order to limit the excessive expansion of the territorial Lord. However, the two family owners have privately entangled their forces to surround the Lord''s residence, and they are still the Lord''s residence of a prince of a country. This is not a simple matter of interest disputes between nobles and nobles. This is a naked act of supporting troops and mutiny! After the belama royal family learned about this, the king immediately ordered to mobilize the troops near the Jinsui territory to suppress the rebellion. The owners of the punk family and the glado family were soon executed for treason. Part of their family''s property was turned over to the state treasury, and the rest was transferred to Prince silvado as compensation, The remaining members of the punk and gredo families were also deprived of the title of nobility, demoted as slaves and became the property of Prince silvado. It can be said that overnight, the two families that were originally high in the world suddenly disappeared, and the speed was too fast for people to respond. For the instant destruction of the punk family and the glado family, the other two princes of belrama Kingdom, the eldest prince Victor kalenta and the second prince Dean kalenta, are most upset. Both families are loyal to the two princes respectively, which is also a chess piece buried to inherit the throne and compete for the richest golden ear territory in the future, But now it''s gone overnight. The most frustrating thing is that the owners of punk and glado families led troops to surround Lord silvado''s residence, so that the two princes had no chance to intercede for them. With traitors! Even as a prince, I dare not do such a thing so blatantly. Now the two families have gone up in smoke. No matter how upset the two princes are, they are dumb to eat Coptis chinensis. I can''t tell how bitter it is! At the Lord''s residence. Miss Sally, the counselor, came to the door to welcome the prince''s return. During this period, Miss Sally almost stayed at home, but the rumors of her peerless beauty have spread all over the territory, even after the collapse of the punk family and the glado family, Also under the banner of sympathy to see if the famous Miss Sally is as beautiful and moving as rumored. When I saw Miss Sally herself, who was busy with daily affairs, almost every visitor was attracted by Miss Sally''s attractive temperament. Even if Miss Sally was covered with a light veil, she could not be seen, but her every move was with a soul catching power, like the most poisonous drug. Miss Sally is now wearing a light blue gauze skirt with * * outside. This gauze skirt is almost tailor-made and perfectly outlines Miss Sally''s tall and attractive perfect curve. Her figure is simply the best masterpiece of the God of art, and every part is perfect. Needless to say, even male maids who are also women are not attracted by Miss Sally in front of them. I really don''t know where Prince silvado found such a peerless beauty. When the two horses stopped at the door of the Lord''s residence, Miss Sally, who had been silent, warmly and actively welcomed them: "welcome back, your Highness Prince silvado." The ladies and attendants on both sides quickly recovered from their reverie about Miss Sally and bowed their heads to pay tribute to silvado. "You''ve had a hard time, Sally!" Silvado jumped off his horse and threw the horse rope to the guard. He naturally put his hand around Miss Sally''s slender and moving waist like a water snake: "come inside. I have some interesting news to tell you." "Interesting news? This is really something to look forward to ~ ''Prince silvado'' When silvado made that familiar action, Sally understood something in an instant. With a charming smile on her face, she enthusiastically surrounded silvado into the Lord''s residence. The bloodstained assassin hizla who followed silvado also walked into the Lord''s residence under the guard''s eyes. The rest were only the attendants and maids responsible for cleaning at the door. Up to now, many people are recalling the moment when silvado put his hand around Miss Sally''s waist. Sally! Not Sally!? Is Sally Ann Miss Sally''s real name? Chapter 183 In the magnificent Lord''s residence, the shadow man retreated to one side in fear, lowered his head and dared not raise it. For the shadow man, he did not expect that aleguso, the master of killing, who was in the abyss, would personally come into the world, which has not happened in thousands of years, It''s enough to shock the arrival of the succubus king Sarian. It''s a great honor that she can actually witness the arrival of the LORD with her own eyes. Does the arrival of the master mean that the devil dormant in the abyss for nearly ten thousand years will start to expand to the present world again. Before the shadow man finished thinking, the killing master aleguso waved his hand. The shadow man immediately understood the meaning, respectfully withdrew from the door and arranged a sound barrier outside. There were only aleguso and sarien left in the room, as well as two maid with strange red skin, cold facial expression and black dress. On the sofa in the middle of the room, aleguso is leaning against the armrest to rest. The succubus king Sarian warmly holds aleguso''s arm and listens to the news brought back by the killing master from the Saxony kingdom. Although the precious pure cold iron and wood table is placed with high-quality red wine and various kinds of food, it is obvious that aleguso has no intention to eat. The "law of interface" stubbornly blocks the abyss, that is, every channel from "distorting the void" to the "present world" and the so-called main material plane, The body of Prince silvado of belrama opened a subtle channel through a blood sacrifice conversion, which can make the power of the abyss reach the present world. However, just like a very thin blood vessel can not supply a person''s blood transfusion, the power of the abyss is still not enough to support his consumption in the main material level, Aleguso knows that he can no longer maintain his state in the present world. The power of the abyss contained in the blood altar in the Lord''s residence is the only way to maintain Sarian in the present world. Aleguso does not intend to waste it. "The king of the white dragon, Yalin, has awakened?" When hearing the name that once frightened the gods in the world, the succubus King Sally en was also a little surprised. Aleguso said slowly, "I had hoped to find out more about the yanoder mountains. As a result, I wasted a human face bug, but only sent back a little useless news." The soul bearer face bug with the ability of dimensional spear has sent back some messages to aleguso before being cleared by Yalin. Frost and snow elves have been stationed again in the yanod mountains. Besides the clan of the king of the white dragon and the little princess with the blood of the white dragon, Yalin is surrounded by a blonde girl who looks like a human, Because the soul bearer face bug was destroyed too quickly, aleguso could not judge whether the girl was a dragon disguised with an illusion. He couldn''t even remember her face clearly. The only deep impression on the killing master was the amazing richness of the blonde girl''s chest! That pair of chest instruments look much bigger than Sally Ann''s! "Hehe! It''s not that news has been introduced into the abyss recently. The emerald dragon in huizhidu fell into an abnormal coma, but now Yalin woke up." "So, it seems that the rumors about the queen of the emerald dragon should be true." Sally smiled. The stunning demon queen had begun to think about whether it was necessary to test the situation of huizhidu. Aleguso has a good understanding of Sarian. The wise demon queen can always infer many things from one instance, and quickly formulate the corresponding plan: "you can try to disturb the situation of huizhidu, but don''t break the news about Yalin. If you can, let the fool test the water." As soon as Sally Ann heard the charming smile, the succubus queen was plump and attractive, and tightly pasted on aleguso: "I understand, master, that stupid big bug will be unable to restrain when he learns the news of the Dragon Queen." Aleguso stroked Sally en''s soft face with satisfaction: "it''s stupid, but at least as one of the masters, it should add a little chaos to the capital of Hui. A few days later, Yalin will send an envoy to send a crystal of frost. At that time, I will send someone to send the items used for trading to the present world." The frost crystal contains the element crystal of pure water power. The enchanted Witch King naturally knows what it is. She just doesn''t understand what alegus wants it to do. Of course, Sarian is not going to ask more, aleguso! As one of the nine masters in the abyss and the object of her loyalty, Sally en knows very well that the killing master is not a reckless man who can only fight. The killing master has the fierce fighting power like fire on the battlefield and the calm thinking like frost under the battlefield. To say, aleguso is a demon master with two characters of ice and fire! If most of the demons in the abyss act in accordance with their own * *, only the killing master aleguso has a character different from others. He is always restraining the call of his * * instinct and has always looked at the pattern in the abyss with detached eyes. Sally en not only guessed that aleguso is carrying out some kind of plan, A big plan that may shake the whole abyss It is precisely because of this special charm different from other demons, coupled with the * * of curiosity and the pursuit of stimulation that the charming and intelligent succubus King Sally en in the abyss will commit herself to aleguso. As for what the plan is!? Sharon doesn''t know, but she''s not going to ask! As a succubus queen, she also has the character of an ordinary woman and is particularly curious about the surprise brought by the mystery, no matter whether the surprise is good or bad! After explaining the matter, aleguso began to feel his consciousness a little blurred, It''s like an extremely sleepy person who may fall asleep in the next second: "a blood sacrifice ceremony will be held in half a month. Considering that he has reached a deal with Yalin and has not married the princess of Saxony, give this idiot prince a little sweetness, at least avoid him before the plan is completed." "Sweetness ~ ~ although it''s magic * *, people always feel that they have suffered a loss and are * * by this poor mole ant." Sally Eun pretended to be angry and coquettish. "Don''t be silly, my beautiful baby. Candy should be given from an early age. Giving the biggest one will only make human * * bigger." While aleguso was talking, the door was slowly pushed open, and a tall girl came in. Unlike ordinary people, although the girl had a pair of sharp cat ears on her beautiful forehead and a brown tail on her back hip, she looked like a simple leather coat, exposing a lot of wheat skin, The girl''s foot is wearing a gold ring with a bell. The bell makes a clear sound at every step. The girl is like a female leopard, emitting an amazing wild charm, so that the men who see her will raise extreme feelings towards her for no reason. A rare Asian Orc girl, if silvado still has his own consciousness, he must recognize that this Orc girl is the sacrifice he sacrificed to the master of the abyss. Now the orc girl who returns to the Lord''s residence is like a completely changed person, kneeling slowly on the ground with amazing * * power and humility, The girl lowered her head and even touched her forehead to the ground. It seemed that without aleguso''s consent, she would keep this position until she died. It is worth mentioning that the orc girl, like the maid on one side, has revealed abnormal blood color under her skin. Sally en understood the meaning of the master. Before, silvado had always wanted to play with the orc girl in front of him, but he didn''t dare to really start because he was ready to sacrifice to the master. This time, it''s even cheaper for him. "How about the control of Jinsui territory?" "Most of the officials and nobles are already slaves controlled by the government. However, in the royal capital, except for the old king who is about to die, the other loyal ministers are quite clear headed. In addition, this is the territory of the goddess ishutar. If the situation in this country is changed too much at one time, it will arouse the vigilance of the Holy See. I have to come one by one." "Don''t worry, we are short of everything, but the only thing we don''t lack is time." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After hearing the order of the succubus queen, the shadow man who had been waiting respectfully outside the door came in together with the assassin leader hizla. On the sofa, silvado had fallen into a sleepy state and leaned to one side. At this time, silvado had no sense of suffocation, but the shadow man still dared not have any carelessness. "What can I do for you, Lord Sally?" Sally smiled coquettishly: "don''t be so nervous. The master has returned to the abyss. Now what''s here is just a sad ant still sleeping." The dark shadow man breathed a sigh of relief. Hizla was still in an expressionless state. It seemed that everything could no longer affect his mood, even if there was a peerless beauty in front of him that would move the ascetic monks. "Who planned the assassination of silvado?" Sally Ann also asked hizla directly. Hezra, who was planted with the seed of killing, has become a servant of the abyss devil in his soul. Soon, the assassin leader explained the main messenger behind him. His highness Dean kalenta, the second prince of belrama, issued the assassination order. The main purpose is probably to eradicate silvado and occupy the richest Jinsui territory in front of his brother the first prince. Secondly, some strange rumors came into the ears of the second prince Dean, It seems that my retired fiancee, Miss Mina kennancy, the flower of the imperial capital, has been in and out of Jinsui territory Sally Ann showed a moving smile, but a cold killing opportunity flashed in her attractive eyes: "the second prince, it''s really as I expected." "To get rid of his mother, Lord Sally." The shadow man asked at once. "Keep him alive for the time being. Getting rid of Dean can only let the first Prince control the overall situation. Let the two princes be busy with each other for a while and have internal friction with each other." Sally en''s tone became dignified: "the defense ability of Jinsui territory is too weak. It is not enough to maintain security only by the transformed magic servants. Send four magic swears from the main altar and let my lovely little slaves come together." Chapter 184 When blood and killing began to gradually envelop the kingdom of belrama, the neighboring kingdom of Saxony was close to the military fortress of the fog forest, belika fortress. Recently, the whole fortress experienced a huge personnel change. The general in charge of the command of the fortress and most of the soldiers were transferred back to the king''s capital, A new group of soldiers and a general who was knighted Earl directly under the royal family took charge of all the work of the fortress again. Early in the morning, the soldiers have been busy carrying out a special work. Transport carriages covered with canvas carrying unidentified objects are being escorted to the depths of the forest. On the contrary, more carriages are constantly returning from the misty forest. The carriages are full of grain fortress warehouses, and the stacking limit has been reached, Even the grain piled into hills was placed in the open area, and the soldiers were covering the grain piles with canvas. The efficiency is too low Prince Rost, who came to belika fortress from the king''s capital for supervision, looked at the report reluctantly. Belika fortress is located in the most remote area of Saxony kingdom. The transportation and road facilities leading to the king''s capital have not been built well for two reasons, First, the ogres will only plunder the outer belika fortress in the south every summer, and there are no enemies to guard against. Second, to prevent the ogres from destroying the road as soon as possible after they capture the belika fortress, so as to prevent the ogres from continuing to drive straight in. However, now the simple muddy road has become the biggest obstacle to transportation. There is no river that can reach Wangdu on the frozen soil, and the violent wind speed in the far north is not suitable for transportation by airship. It seems that according to the future situation, the road construction from belika fortress to Wangdu should be gradually increased. After Prince Rost put down his transportation report, he picked up the document on one side, a report on the variation of the split toothed wolf in the fog forest. It has increased ferocity, contains strong water element, can be domesticated as a magician''s envoy, skin, flesh, internal organs and bones can become useful materials. Moreover, it is not only the cracked toothed wolf that has found several mutated animals and plants recently. Now the mages of the royal society are gradually analyzing the uses of these animals and plants. Rost could not help frowning. The variation of animals and plants in the misty forest was definitely related to the ancient gods living in the yanoder mountains, but he didn''t know whether it was good or bad. According to the report, the number of mages in various parts of the mainland who went to belika town has increased a lot recently, and even mages within the holy capital in the west of the mainland have come here with admiration, Not only the mage, but also some mercenaries and adventurers from the mainland poured into belika town. The most troublesome thing is that the number of split toothed wolves is small after all. Coupled with the sudden over hunting, the townspeople of belika often conflict with mercenaries and adventurers. Theoretically, in the case of finding rare resources, the state should directly intervene and control the resource exploration and export, so as to win the greatest interests. However, from the current situation, the fog forest does not completely belong to the private property of the Saxony kingdom. The gods of the Arnold mountains control most of the forest, and must be the behind the scenes manipulator of this variation. Without the permission of the gods, Rost can''t imagine what kind of disaster will be brought to the Saxony Kingdom when the gods are angry. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the city of audur in the yarod mountains The gods worried by Prince Rost are now busy dealing with it. After reaching a deal with the Saxony Kingdom, the workload of the whole city of odur has suddenly increased a lot. Although it has been sorted out and subdivided by chanezer and with the help of descier, a yellow gold saint of Aquarius who has just passed the "graduation" exam, But there is still a lot of administrative work on Yalin''s head. "The repair work of the overpass in zone 6 is temporarily stopped. There is an armory opposite the bridge. It has been empty during the war. Even if the overpass is repaired now, there is nothing to take inside." "Yes! Lord Yalin!" "The work of the logging farm can be slowed down temporarily. The rate of wood exchange for material and energy is too low. Now the stored wood is enough to maintain the construction for a long time." In terms of grain trading with Saxony Kingdom, the whole city of odur has a lot of grain reserves, which is enough to complete the grain transportation in the first quarter. However, odur is still seriously short of labor force. The labor efficiency of the cheapest frost goblins is really poor. Although the mountain giant is powerful enough, its IQ is beyond people''s eyes, The main labor source of the whole city of odur is the frost spirit, followed by the tauren, and finally 30 dwarves. Frost and snow elves are not only very efficient but also very intelligent. The outstanding ones, such as high-level mages and frost prayers, can also act as magic researchers and lecturers. To be honest, if it weren''t for the lack of manpower for food transportation, Yalin really couldn''t bear to stop training and construction and let some frost and snow elves work as porters, You should know that even the lowest level frost snow elf civilians can become excellent magicians and archers after a period of training. Fortunately, finding the soul stone unlocked the summoning option of Tauren. These big men with simple and honest character and great strength constitute the second kind of important labor force in odur city. Tauren are proficient in herbal medicine and forging, and are not good at magic knowledge and construction engineering. These big men can be seen in blacksmiths, farms and some mines. When he came to the open space, Yalin summoned a group of frost snow elves and Tauren respectively, followed by some basic clothes. In terms of tools, the forger hall in odur city has begun to produce, which left a sum of extra expenses for Yalin. With the help of the call system, Yalin can play everything in the whole city of odur as a construction strategy game, avoiding many problems and troubles that many real rulers will encounter. However, even though Yalin still feels that he is unlucky. When it comes to the difficulty of hell, the novice protection period that is decreasing one by one every day is like a reminder, Forced Yalin to rack his brains to use his resources to improve the strength of the whole city. Perhaps in the view of the Saxony Kingdom outside, he is an ancient god who can use the dragon as a slave, which is a very terrible power. However, Yalin is well aware of the enemies he may face in the future, including the green dragon clan, the descendant of the five great dragon gods, the covetous gods in the celestial realm, and the endless demon army from the deepest part of the distorted void that has been killed and destroyed. Which of these are not strong enemies that have existed since ancient times, Even the ugg barbarians met recently are a lot of trouble. These destructive barbarians often rush into the forest to plunder, and even almost into the habitat of the high elves several times. Ice shooter Aishi recently led the guard to gradually clean up these oggs, but these troublesome destroyers can''t kill them like cockroaches. Fortunately, the appearance of the Lich King Arthas eased the situation. In a recent communication, Yalin learned that the undead army led by Arthas had hit the wild land in the far north. According to Yalin''s instructions, Arthas slaughtered several ogre tribes close to the fog forest along the way, except for a physical attack beast originally harvested, There are four more violent beasts in Alsace''s undead army, and several large tribes of the Ogg barbarians have gathered a large number of troops after the invasion of the undead army. I''m afraid there are as many as six or seven million people in total, and the number of violent beasts has reached three figures. The ogg barbarians seem to be ready to completely crush Alsace''s undead army by absolute quantitative advantage. The number of the undead army of Arthas, the Lich King, has increased through slaughter and transformation. So far, it is only about 70000. Although it is undead who do not need supplies and are not afraid of death, it is estimated that it is still unbearable in the face of this excessive disparity. When Yalin learned about this situation, he also wondered. Unexpectedly, after being driven to the wild land in the far north, the number of Ogg barbarians was still so large. It is estimated that these assembled tribes are not all the military strength of Ogg people. Judging from the fact that Ogg barbarians can do all the people, the strength of Ogg people in the whole wild land may be as much as seven or eight million. Did you accidentally poke into the wasp''s nest!! As the Lich King with S-level potential, Arthas is really strong enough. In a short period of time, the number of troops gradually rising exceeds the population of the whole city of odur several times. Although most of them are cheap cannon fodder, such as skeleton soldiers, low-level undead such as zombies and corpse beasts, high-level undead creatures include corpse witches, necromancers Hate, ghost, death knight and so on. Oh, yes! There are also five powerful violent beasts that can barely fill the scene. Give Alsace the keel of the resting place and turn him into a dragon of the dead! This idea flashed through Yalin''s mind, but the instant pressure denied it. He still didn''t allow himself to desecrate the bones of loyal soldiers. First, Arthas was asked to clean up the ogres in order to prevent the ogres from forcibly plundering southward and causing losses to the mines and logging yards in the misty forest. Second, Arthas was asked to secretly form an army of the dead as an ambush army and play an important role in the possible war in the future. However, I''m afraid this situation is too fierce for a time, which has led to the huge rebound of the ogemans. Alsace can only slow down for a while and find a way to preserve his strength. Although the number of troops gathered by the ogemans is large, logistics is a huge problem. Just delay the time, and the food supply alone can make these ogemans unbearable. Chapter 185 The wasteland is located in the northernmost and slightly east of the whole continent. The temperature difference between day and night is very large. It seems to be in a stove during the day. Even the solid rocks will burst under the hot sun. When night comes, the whole earth will turn into a cold hell in an instant. Even so, the wild land in the extreme north is not a dead place without life. Some creatures can always overcome the influence of the environment and survive strongly, just like the savage and cruel OGE barbarians But today, the wilderness is close to the edge of the fog forest, and an army of undead that does not belong to the living is stationed here! Overlooking the past from a high altitude, the earth is gray, and blue fluorescence flashes from time to time from the gray fog, giving people a strange sense of fear. The skeleton soldiers standing on the earth are dressed in broken and rotten armor. All the weapons in their hands are dilapidated after time''s decay. The piles of skeleton soldiers are occasionally mixed with zombies with flesh and blood, From the gray skin like rotten bark of these zombies, it can be easily recognized that they were all affiliated with the ogman race. There is no campfire, no supplies, no noise, all the dead creatures just stand quietly in place, just like soulless puppets. Only when their master gives orders, these quiet puppets will turn into the most terrible nightmare in the hearts of the living! "Retreat!! Yalin! My sworn friend, you should know that the Lich King will not be afraid of everything. There is no word ''retreat'' in my dictionary!" In the center of the undead army, the voice of the Lich King Arthas roared like a dragon. The growth potential of level s made the white dragon responsible for sending contact crystals feel no small threat. The dark warrior sanerwad stood behind Arthas like a loyal minister and said nothing. Arthas thrust Frostmourne into the ground: "do you have any plans, Arlene?" Anyway, Alsace was once the prince of Lordaeron. He had received high military education and received the guidance of the paladin Uther. Although he was integrated with Ner''zhul, he still retained some of his memories and experiences. Naturally, he understood the strategic choice. At present, the ogres are gathering a large army to deal with their own undead Legion. To be honest, Arthas is not 100% sure that he can win an absolute victory. Arthas has also seen the horror of the violent beast. The most troublesome thing is that the demons in the violent beast need to be transformed by more death forces, As a result, Arthas can only convert up to three violent beasts at one time. He must rest and recover his strength. If there are more than ten violent beasts on the battlefield at the same time, it will definitely cause serious damage to the newly formed undead army. Arthas nodded. Suddenly Arthas seemed to think of something: "Yalin! The speed of killing and transformation of the scourge Legion alone was too slow in the past. I need some other methods to speed up the formation of the Legion. Therefore, I need some manpower." "Alchemists and pharmacists!" The fire of soul in Arthas''s eyes flashed fiercely: "and some alchemical tools." Yalin''s face suddenly changed. As a loyal player of Warcraft and even world of Warcraft, Yalin naturally understood what plans Arthas was thinking. Just for this request, Yalin also seemed a little hesitant. Don''t be kidding! Arthas asked to send alchemists and pharmacists to make it clear that he intended to create natural disasters and plagues. This plague is more terrible than T virus, G virus and so on! Natural disasters and plagues can even revive the bone shelf in the cemetery. All kinds of viruses in the biochemical crisis series can only mutate the living. I haven''t seen that kind of biochemical virus can revive the dead who have become bone shelves. Yalin doesn''t want to create a different world version of biochemical crisis near his territory, but Alsace''s request is really a good proposal! Chapter 186 The dissolution of the crystal column was soon completed, and the comatose High Elves were transported to the habitat. The elves in the whole habitat broke out in waves of agitation, and the relatives and friends who thought they would be separated forever were rescued. For these high elves who have settled down, they have experienced too much pain of losing their relatives in the days of escape, which has made them numb. Everyone comforted each other and buried the bodies of their relatives and friends under the auspices of several older elves. As a goodwill ambassador and widely recognized by the elves, Tuoqi also attended the funeral. Looking at the elves who suffered from the loss of their relatives, including men, women, elders and underage children, Tuoqi could not help squeezing his fist and silently looking at the sky. Pity, compassion, sorrow, and heartfelt anger! Why is there always such an angry and sad thing in this world? Why should we hurt each other? Can''t we live together and prosper! At the thought of this, tocci closed his eyes and sighed helplessly. After living in the habitat and getting used to the magical land opened from ice and snow, the elves built new houses very quickly. A population of more than 2000 people can form a small-scale town in the world, even though they were forced by human pursuit, However, after settling down, the elves still showed their dexterity. All buildings were built in accordance with the unique style of the elves. After the construction of the main house, many elves carved their favorite patterns on the windows and door panels in the rest of their work, which made people look like entering an art museum, Every place is a piece of the most exquisite works of art, which is amazing. A person who has just got peace from the day of being chased and oppressed spends part of his time carving something that looks enjoyable, rather than trying to strengthen himself, which is an expression of incompetence and decadence. However, Tuoqi''s long-term observation shows that after maintaining an extremely nervous spirit for a long time, humans usually vent with alcohol, drugs and sex in order to vent, while elves choose to spend their time on sculpture and music to relieve their spirit. The fields outside the habitat are planted with a variety of crops. The special farms established by the calling system have violated the common sense of season and climate, and are growing well. Recently, with the help of Tuoqi, the elves have also captured some wild deer and rabbits and raised them as meat animals, It is estimated that only two harvests will be needed to meet the food needs of the whole habitat. At that time, odur city will not need to transport food here. Of course, this embryonic town has a lot of things to be supplied by odur city in addition to food. In terms of defense, the habitat is surrounded by crystallization, and the crystallization ground can freeze any outsider entering this area, just like some ogue barbarians who entered here before. Up to now, those unlucky ghosts have been transformed into crystals and become ornaments in this traceable crystal forest. As the controller of [frost storm barrier], Yalin can give the entrant immunity from the crystallization area. In addition, after a batch of weapons and armor were sent from the city of odur, the high elves still took out some hands to form a small patrol. Due to the problems of number and overall strength, the main task of the patrol is to deal with some dangerous beasts around the habitat. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the ice crystal hall, Yalin sat on the throne and watched the five icicles sent to the hall. The other four dark elves, including the Female Elf Celian, kept their last look before freezing. When Yalin looked at the headdress on Celian''s forehead through the icicle, a haze flashed through his eyes. The meaning represented by the shape of the headdress was clear to Yalin With Yalin''s thought moving, Celian''s icicle suddenly turned into pieces and fell to the ground. The consciousness of the dark elf girl also recovered from the frozen state in an instant. The girl''s center of gravity was unstable and fell to the ground. At the next moment, Celian felt that she was surrounded by the biting cold, as if her soul was paralyzed. "What''s going on!!" Celian, who was cold all over, lay on the ground and subconsciously hugged her body. The dark elf girl involuntarily made a low * * sound like a wounded little animal. Celian opened her eyes slightly and felt the pain in her eyes stabbed by the light. Her mind seemed to be in chaos. The fainting in her memory was only temporary. Celian quickly recalled some previous things, such as the battle on the snow field, the barbarian soldiers of Philip tok and the messenger behind the spider, and then the giant dragon falling from the sky, with terrible frost power all over. White dragon! From ten thousand years ago, the family members of the White Dragon King who dominated the yanoder mountains. Vaguely, Celian found herself in a hall. It seemed that someone was watching her not far away. When her eyes finally adapted to the light and saw everything around her, Celian''s pupils widened sharply in a moment, and a strong sense of fear suddenly came out of her heart, almost swallowing herself completely. There is no doubt that this is a palace hall that can be praised with all the praise in the world. However, this hall is full of despair. Countless human objects turned into ice crystals are bound on countless stone pillars in the hall. Celian vaguely feels that these human objects turned into ice crystals are by no means inanimate sculptures, Just like the * * of living people is transformed into the form of ice crystal, it seems that countless souls are blocked in this ice crystal body and can never be liberated. When Celian inadvertently looked at an icicle standing next to the throne, the dark elf girl could not believe her eyes. The elf woman with emerald hair frozen in the icicle was estena of the green dragon clan. As the descendant of the five great dragon gods, the Green Dragon Lord Istana unexpectedly appeared in front of his own eyes as a captive, so is it here!? The dark elf girl felt how the tip of her tongue was torn apart. She raised her head trembling. Celian just met the eyes cast by Yalin. A shivering feeling as if her soul was pierced by the eyes hit her whole body. The silver haired man just sat there quietly without any power fluctuation, But Celian only felt as if she was oppressed tightly by the pressure of the gods, and made herself involuntarily try to kneel down and worship him. Celian had only experienced this terrible feeling once, and that feeling was not as strong as it is now. "The king of the white dragon" Celian thought of something in her head, and her lips trembled and couldn''t help but say to herself. Yalin silently watched Celian slowly stretch out her hand. Celian''s body floated out of thin air. No matter how she struggled, her soul seemed to be pulled away from her body, even moving a finger could not do it. Under the influence of this extreme panic, Celian confessed her life and stopped her futile struggle. Facing the Dragon King who had killed gods in the literature, she was now deprived of her physical freedom. Let alone resist, she could not even commit suicide. The dark elf girl floated in front of her from the air. Yalin looked at the girl carefully. In Yalin''s previous world, the dark elves in movies or CG usually had dark chocolate skin. Different from ordinary high elves, the dark elves always give people a feeling of evil. Their dark elf women are usually described as debauchery Conspiracy and betrayal. Now after careful observation, Yalin found that the dark elf skin in this world is more light gray. Even so, the dark elf girl''s skin still shows a smooth feeling. Her tall body with exquisite facial features and petite face gives people a strange style. However, the most eye-catching girl''s eyes that see through life and death accidentally give people a pure beauty. Yalin didn''t want to say a word more and directly pressed Celian''s forehead. The great power of spiritual detection impacted the spiritual defense of the dark elf girl. Celian was shining a faint silver light all over. In the twinkling of an eye, the light faded and disappeared. At the same time, the ornaments on Celian''s forehead suddenly broke into pieces. Yalin frowned and accelerated his speed. Unlike the green dragon with special spiritual talent, Yalin''s strength soon broke through the girl''s spiritual defense line and captured all the girl''s memories. Countless pictures and information poured into Yalin''s mind and quickly screened what was useful to him. There are two pictures that make Yalin pay special attention. One is the distorted and fuzzy figure shown from the altar when the innocent sacrifice dies when the girl stabbed into the sacrifice with the sacrificial dagger. The other picture shows the girl kneeling on the ground to accept the ornament on her forehead. Having got everything she needed, Arlene let go and Celian fell to the ground in embarrassment. Looking at the dark elf girl who was sweating and getting up from the ground in panic, Yalin took a deep breath and set out with a dull voice: "believers of the goddess of the moon, there are two choices in front of you now." Chapter 187 A blue light crossed from Yalin''s hand, and the contract text formed by special magic appeared in front of the dark elf girl. As an Elf race, Celian has an age and experience inconsistent with the girl''s appearance, but she has never seen the magic in front of her eyes, even if she is not completely clear about the role of the magic in front of her eyes, But through magic perception, Celian can probably judge that this is some kind of dominating magic, perhaps magic such as curse or magic, which is used to control the caster. "With the appearance of two faceless priests, whispers rang out in the ice crystal hall, as if millions of people were whispering demagogic words. The original intention of Yalin calling the faceless was to use the faceless''s mind control ability to manipulate some humans to swear allegiance to themselves. The human call option has been removed, but it failed in the end. Access to the racial call option must obtain the inner loyalty of the race, even if only one person is qualified. The human beings who are controlled by the mind and swear allegiance are always achieved under the factor of external forces, not from the real heart. Naturally, the summoning system will judge that the conditions have not been achieved and will not release the option. However, the experiment of compulsory allegiance failed, but Yalin got an unexpected harvest, that is, the person controlled by the mind can sign the soul contract that can only be signed when both sides are willing. Under the control of the faceless mind, anyone can be "contracted", which has to be said to be an unexpected big gain. As for the unlucky mercenary who signed the master servant contract without knowing the truth, Yalin didn''t want to spend extra soul energy to cancel the contract in order to waste the contract quantity, so he waved his hand and frozen him into ice residue. The level of [soul contract] is Lv Equal contracts can be signed in up to three copies! The master-slave contract can be signed in up to five copies! Now Yalin and crystal dragon buyani have signed a contract! Master servant contract can be signed in ten copies at most! The number of contracts that can be signed is limited. Naturally, Yalin hopes to sign contracts with people with strong strength. As a believer of gods, Celian is very suitable. Although this act is indeed very despicable, for the sake of the development of audur city and the white dragon clan, Yalin also ignores these "harmless" despicable acts. Looking at the faceless man who came with a great sense of oppression, Celian tried to support her body and stood up. Although she was not injured in the previous battle with the evil spider, but lost a lot of magic, she was frozen for too long. Celian felt that her whole body was still paralyzed in the biting cold, and even her limbs were not flexible, However, even in this almost desperate situation, Celian still did not intend to be caught like this. If she was controlled by the magic, she might suffer more terrible torture than death. Rather than usher in such a result, Celian would rather die here! Watching the dark elf girl try her best to mobilize the frozen magic and try to struggle to death, Yalin still sat on the throne and didn''t seem to want to stop the girl. He just gave the order to catch the dark elf girl alive and control her, because Yalin also wanted to see the strength of the servants of the ancient gods who once ruled Azeroth. Obviously, the faceless also found Celian''s intention. The eyeballs of one of the priests began to flicker yellow, and the strange evil smell began to rise in the hall. When celi settled down, she felt the deep and strange whisper in her ear becoming louder and louder. In her mind, she felt as if she had been stabbed hard, becoming chaotic, and the magic brilliance in her hand became blurred, This is obviously caused by lack of concentration. Evil whispers! One of the special abilities of the faceless priest, which can erode the opponent''s spiritual defense and cause sensory confusion. In the most serious case, it will make the opponent hallucinate and distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. While disturbing Celian, the faceless priest on the other side rushed forward, rolled up his thick tentacles and patted Celian mercilessly. Although Celian is a mage, she has a good constitution as a dark elf. Facing the heavy blow of the faceless, Celian quickly jumped to one side to avoid the attack. Before Celian stood still, a huge explosion suddenly sounded in Celian''s ear. Celian screamed, and a trace of blood began to flow out of her ears, nose and eyes. Even the scene in front of her began to turn into the most feared nightmare in Celian''s heart. The girl knew that the other party had hit herself with some kind of spiritual magic just now. What scares Celian most is that the whisper in her ear has an alternative power to confuse her spirit. There are chaotic voices everywhere in her mind. The spell of magic can''t be formed in her mind at all. This is an illusion! The hall disappeared and was replaced by a magnificent altar full of darkness. The priestesses crawling around with sacrificial daggers in their hands. This used to be the nightmare that Celian didn''t want to recall. The dark elf girl was trembling slightly. She couldn''t help but be afraid and angry. She felt angry like a child who made a mistake was found out the wrong thing she didn''t want people to know. Celian bit the tip of her tongue and tried to break away from the illusion with pain, but it had no effect. Not only that, the effect of illusion seemed to be increasing. Holy will! Guard against evil! Work hard, Celian has added two protective magic for herself, because Celian has felt that the whisper in her ear has begun to penetrate into her soul and shake her mind. If she doesn''t get rid of herself quickly, she will be completely lost and become an evil puppet. The blessing of the two protective membrane methods finally made the illusion around a little loose. The scene of the hall and the illusion of the altar appeared in exchange with each other. Suddenly, Celian only felt her body tight, and the illusion of the altar around her disappeared. At this time, Celian was afraid to find that she was rolled up by the disgusting monster tentacle. With the faceless priest tightening her strength, Celian felt that the squeeze on her chest was getting stronger and stronger, making her almost out of breath. "Let go of me!!" In the middle of the air, Celian desperately kicked the faceless, but she had the power of a girl, even the dark elf, which was insignificant to the faceless. Under the command of Yalin, the faceless priest did not intend to kill Celian, but hoped to weaken Celian''s spiritual defense with pain and let her companions further erode the girl''s heart. Another faceless priest also came to Celian and stared at Celian closely with his huge yellow eyes. The faceless man himself could not speak, but directly intruded into each other''s mind by relying on a strong spiritual force. Even if Celian struggled to cover her ears, she could not prevent the evil whisper from ringing in her mind. "Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop!" Celian''s blood vessels on her forehead soared, obviously trying her last strength to resist the faceless''s mind control. The tears on the girl''s cheeks kept sliding down, looking helpless and sad, but for the faceless priest, the tragic picture could not stop it. The spirit of the dark elf girl is indeed much stronger, at least much stronger than the human mercenaries just now, but unfortunately, the girl is not a green dragon good at the spiritual field. Now it is the girl''s last resistance. Immediately, the girl''s spiritual defense line will collapse and become a servant controlled by the faceless priest. Yalin quietly looked at everything in front of him, even if he still felt guilty, but he could only be heartless for the sake of many companions and odur city. Suddenly, Yalin noticed that the dark elf girl''s headdress slowly flashed silver. Before Yalin could give a warning, Celian''s mind that was about to collapse recovered in an instant. The girl tore off the headdress and tied it directly on the tentacles of the faceless priest. The headdress glittered with unprecedented light, filled with holy power, and cut a wound on the tentacle like a hot knife cutting the cream. The faceless man who caught Celian immediately made a low hiss, like meeting a hot soldering iron, and hurriedly let go of Celian. Blue and purple blood immediately flowed down the wound. Celian gasped heavily and clenched her headdress, as if it was her only dependence. The holy power of the goddess could restrain this evil creature she had never seen before. However, before Celian could rejoice, the girl suddenly found that the man on the throne slowly stretched out his hand and aimed at herself. With the man''s palm tightly squeezed, the surrounding space seemed to be violently squeezed by unknown forces. The headdress in Celian''s hand flashed like brilliant fireworks, and soon the silver light disappeared, and the headdress was immediately covered with terrible cracks, With a crisp sound, the headdress blessed by the goddess was completely broken into pieces. For Celian, her only hope turned into pieces Chapter 188 Blessed by the gods and given the name of the holy thing, it may be a great treasure in the eyes of mortals, but in the eyes of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, the so-called holy thing is at best a piece of equipment made of materials and blessed with divine magic, Even if it has been used by gods, the "artifact" that only exists in poetry and legends can be destroyed as long as enough force is exerted, not to mention an iron headdress. Yalin doesn''t want to waste time. Destroying the headdress is tantamount to destroying Celian''s only hope. The power of frost quickly freezes Celian, and she doesn''t even have the chance to commit suicide. The priest of the wounded faceless man looked at the wound on his arm. It is reasonable that the wound stabbed by Celian is not very big. The special constitution of the faceless man should be healed soon, but so far, the wound has abnormally lit up some silver light, and then a trace of black smoke continues to rise, as if it had been corroded. This sign is still spreading around. Another faceless priest immediately muttered an astringent and difficult mantra. A black light immediately wrapped the wound and suppressed the silver light spot. Yalin naturally knew that the headdress was blessed with the divine power of the goddess of the moon. Although it was still an imperfect divine power, it was surprisingly effective for the faceless. With the suppression of the faceless priest, the silver light was finally exhausted and extinguished, and the wound with blue and purple blood was healing rapidly with the naked eye. "Don''t waste any more time." Yalin turned his attention back to Celian. The two faceless priests quickly poured evil whispers into the imprisoned Celian''s ears. Without any means of resistance, Celian, who was deprived of her right to commit suicide, gradually emptied her beautiful purple pupils on her face, filled her mind with countless whispers, and even her last room for reason was completely covered. After lifting the imprisonment, the dark elf girl walked in front of Yalin like a robot doll without soul. The girl knelt down slowly and her forehead almost touched the ground: "Yalin, the great king of white dragon, your servant pays tribute to you." The soul contract can only be signed when both parties are willing. This "voluntary" prerequisite is much more flexible than the "loyalty" condition unlocked by the race of the summoning system. Yalin, who found a shortcut by relying on the ability of the faceless priest, let Celian sign the master-slave contract "voluntarily". When the two contracts are branded in the souls of both parties, Celian, both body and soul, has completely become the property of Yalin. Every will and command contract of Yalin will ensure that the contracting party cannot resist. Without Yalin''s permission, Celian can''t even commit suicide. The power of the master-slave contract is incomparable. Now that the contract has been signed, the faceless priest naturally does not need to continue to control Celian. Relieved of the evil whisper, Celian fainted to the ground like a puppet with a broken thread. In the coma, Celian only felt a cry from the depths of her soul and woke up from the coma without any resistance. In the hall, the faceless priest has retreated to Yalin''s side and stood quietly on standby. The first thing Celian woke up was to panic and try to stay farther away from Yalin, but before Celian put her ideas into action, Celian felt that a strong spirit blocked her action, Then what came to mind was the strong worship and submission to the man in front of her. Almost in an instant, Celian almost had to kneel down in front of Yalin. This is!? A brief calm followed by incredible surprise, and then a volcanic explosion of anger and strong hatred swallowed Celian, but the next second, the wave from the depths of the soul dissipated the anger and hatred without a trace. Once a priest of evil gods, Celian knew a lot of magic and secret methods used to control people''s hearts. Celian was very clear about her current situation. An unknown magic controlled herself. This kind of magic was so powerful that it not only acted on the * * but also penetrated into the soul, and even prevented the subject from breeding the idea of resistance. It''s over! Celian felt disillusioned in a moment and was freed from endless evil deeds and blood. Soon, she has become a slave of another evil god. The inner pain and loss made Celian want to die and end her painful life, but the dark elf girl found that she had even eliminated her idea of death by magic, and was not allowed to be angry, hate, and even deprived of her right to die. Now Celian''s heart was only filled with endless despair. The dark elf girl knelt helplessly on the ground, her expression was calm and dim, and let her tears run across her cheeks. Yalin stared at Celian silently. As the master in the master servant contract, Yalin could even easily feel what Celian thought. To be honest, she was about to deduce the image of a ruthless ruler. Her words, deeds and means just now were qualified. However, in any case, the combined age of Yalin''s previous life and present life is only more than 20 years. Even if he has been strengthened by the spirit of "Panda", Yalin vaguely feels that his heart is still condemned by his conscience. However, this condemnation is compared with the last time when he made a storm and snow to stop the fugitive elves and forcibly detain irogel, That pain and remorse have weakened a lot. If last time Yalin felt that he had committed a crime, this time it seemed that he had just done a wrong thing. When he waved to kill the mercenary used for the experiment, Yalin could clearly feel that the sense of guilt gradually subsided from his heart, and even killing began to become a trivial thing. This is not a bad thing. Sometimes kindness is not an advantage, and cruelty is not a disadvantage! If you want to survive in this new world, you must do more killing in the future, whether it is cruel means or ruthless orders, as long as you don''t lose the most basic people''s heart and humanity! Yalin fiercely returned from his thoughts, squeezed his fist, and said in a dark tone, "Celian YINGSHUO, why did you betray the spider God?" "I have seen the true face of evil gods and am not willing to help evil gods do evil. I hope to use my later life to make atonement for my evil deeds." Celian replied faintly that the girl didn''t want to answer any questions, even a word, but the powerful power of the master-servant contract made Celian unable to refuse every question of Yalin as the master. "Evil! Are you the priest after the spider God?" "Yes" "Who is the present chief priest after the spider God?" Yalin is well aware of the strong social structure of the drow elves who worship the spider God. As the drow elves in the matriarchal society, the head of each family, that is, the mother, is the priest after the God. Each family priest will offer sacrifices to the dead from time to time, hoping to please the direct family that the God has sheltered, However, when the highest ceremony of sacrificing living people is held for the queen spider God in the temple every year, only one main priest is responsible for sacrificing sacrifices to please the people behind him. This priest can be said to be the incarnation of the queen God, representing the will of the queen God. No drow spirit can disobey. The chief priests are usually the most beloved mistress of God! The queen of spider God is a very old God. Once, only three families in the whole drow Elves were qualified to become the main priests after God in turn. Yalin wanted to see whether these three families still exist in the kingdom of drow elves after more than 10000 years. This problem made Celian''s face gloomy for a moment. The girl pinched her fingernails and even fell into the meat, shedding drops of blood: "the Lord priest after God is me." "If your answer was ten minutes ago, I will treat it as a lie and give you severe punishment." Yalin''s tone was still calm, but his heart was full of doubts. In front of her, Celian has actually served as the Lord priest after God, which means that she is the most beloved family mistress, but now the most beloved mistress has betrayed her gods. What kind of God is behind the spider God? Yalin is very clear. Although the spider God preaches conspiracy and betrayal, he will never allow his believers to betray himself, let alone let the unfaithful become his main priest. Even if ordinary drow elves reveal even a little dissatisfaction with the queen God, then waiting for him is to become a living sacrifice in the queen God''s sacrifice. Even the most devout priestess must offer a trace of her soul to the empress of God if she wants to become the main priest. If the main priest shows signs of infidelity or annoys the empress of God, the empress of God will directly strangle the main priest through this trace of soul. In other words, from the moment when Celian betrayed the spider God, she was dead, and she could never live to this day. After the spider God, she could hang Celian''s soul at any time or drag her soul into her own divine domain to torture her forever, Unless other gods or the emerald dragon have forcibly sheltered Celian with their own strength, she can be exempted from the punishment of God. But the question is, it''s only a moment to hang Celian. May the spider God give other gods time to intervene? In other words, Celian has been protected by the green dragon or other gods in advance, but the spider God who holds a trace of Celian''s soul and can directly read her memory cannot fail to find Celian''s betrayal, unless Celian has great value and makes the spider God unwilling to kill her directly. Chapter 189 Under the master servant contract, Celian can''t hide anything from Alin. According to Celian''s own account, Yalin learned that Celian really has a special ability, and this ability even makes the spider God unable to peel off a trace of soul from her. Celian''s mother is a low-ranking Dark Elf mistress. She showed amazing special abilities before Celian was born in her mother''s stomach. It is precisely because of this unknown power that Celian''s mother has a grudge against her. As a family mistress, although she is eager for strong descendants to enrich the power of the family, too strong power may threaten her ruling position, For this reason, even if Celian, who had been identified as highly gifted one day after birth, was chosen by her biological mother as a sacrifice to the spider God. The dark elves are a crazy nation, and the world is afraid of them. This fear is not only reflected in the dark spirit''s enthusiasm for conspiracy and betrayal, but also their cruel and ruthless character. Parents, brothers, sisters and even children can be sacrificed to please the spider God! Although Celian''s mother was afraid of her own daughter, even if her daughter had just been born one day. However, some people in the family have other plans. Her sister, who is much older than Celian, is also the eldest daughter of the family. Kathy thinks that her sister''s power is a hope for the rise of the family. On the night before the sacrifice, the long scheming ikessis seized this opportunity to poison her mother and successfully replaced her mother as the new mistress. Celian, who was about to be sent to the altar, was also saved by ikessis. The sacrifice of the queen spider God was interrupted. In order to calm the anger of the queen God, icaisis sacrificed a large number of slaves in the family. However, after learning that his sister had special power, the originally angry queen servant suddenly returned to the divine domain without saying a word. In the uneasy waiting, the dark elf NASA city in the dark area ushered in a divine surrender, The queen of spider God did not hesitate to spend her divine power to come to this world in person. After learning all the news of Celian from the mouth of icases, in the humble praise of all priests and believers in the city, God publicly announced that Celian would be the main priest directly when she grew up, and generously gave icases two holy things. The order of the queen of God is the highest will. No dark elf dares to disobey the will of the queen of God. Since Celian is designated as the main priest by the queen of God, no one dares to object, and even this mind dare not breed! From that day on, Kathy knew that compared with her stupid and short-sighted mother, she had made the right bet this time! Celian, designated as the main priest by the queen of God, has been taught by the elders of the dark elves since childhood and has grown up very rapidly. In particular, her learning speed in magic can be described as amazing. In subsequent tests, Celian''s strange power will be shown from time to time, but it is extremely unstable, Sometimes it will even cause extensive damage, but in the eyes of the fanatical priests after God, it is the embodiment of power and the display of miracles after God! With the passage of time On the day of Celian''s adulthood, Celian''s magic power is comparable to that of ikexis who has lived for more than 100 years. With Celian''s growth, Celian''s family strength and ranking also soared, leaping to the top five in one fell swoop. At the subsequent Adulthood Ceremony, Celian personally presided over and killed two high elves as sacrifices to the spider God, and the next days were the most unforgettable years for Celian! After torturing, killing, sacrificing and pleasing God, they are accompanied by blood and death all day. It seems that the cries and screams of innocent people are constantly ringing in their ears. The older priests continue to teach Celian all the most vicious and terrible dark spells, and constantly instill hate words in Celian''s ears "We dark elves once lived in the ground world, living with those white skinned elves." we thought they were compatriots, but we didn''t know that there was only pure hypocrisy and evil in their souls. " "These elves betrayed us, killed us and even slaughtered our old, weak, women and children. Until they drove us to the ground, they still kept chasing us in the ground world." "However, the great spider god later accepted the abandoned us and helped us repel the cruel enemy." god later led us to the dark area and rebuilt our home. It was God who gave us strength and magic to revenge our enemy. " "Celian, you should be honored for yourself. You are the Lord priest appointed by God for thousands of years. God has predicted and guided us. After obeying God''s will and being loyal to God, as the most faithful servant of God, God will generously give you great rewards." In this way, hate words are instilled into Celian''s mind day after day, year after year. Aiming at the numerous enemies of the dark elves, white skinned high elves, dwarves and humans, Celian has almost all the races on the ground. In addition to the words of anger and hatred, Celian must listen to the endless brainwashing of the spider God every day, The great prophecy outlined by the queen of God for the future of the dark elves, the reward given to loyal servants and the severe punishment received by disloyal people. However, what lies build is an imperfect illusion after all, and lies can not erase every soul''s conscience and pursuit of truth. During a sacrifice, Celian met a dark elf named creldo who had betrayed the will of the queen of God. In order to make the queen of God feel satisfied with the punishment of the traitor in the sacrifice, Celian, as the main priest, took care of creldo personally in the prison, and used all means to make him suffer, suffer again, and become a perfect sacrifice in extreme pain and despair! However, to Celian''s surprise, apart from screams and wails, credo was not as full of hatred and abuse as the previous sacrifices. On the contrary, credo had compassion for himself, as if he were the sacrifice lying on the altar, not him. Even though he was tortured by cruel torture, credo kept telling Celian what he had seen on the ground. Although more than once Celian wanted to pull out credo''s tongue, which had made him close his mouth after blasphemy forever, credo''s words made Celian unable to start. Finally, Celian learned from him, The ground world above his head is not as full of pain and malice as the priests said. Although the final outcome of credo is still after being sent back to God by Celian with a sacrificial dagger, a slight crack arises in Celian''s heart! Even if it was only a slight crack, it made Celian doubt the truth told by the priests for the first time. Celian kept thinking about the lessons of hatred and anger instilled by the priests in her ears, as well as cleido''s unique insight and logic, and tried to find the truth in the ambiguity. Facts are always facts, and lies cannot replace facts! The priests behind God told themselves that the dark elves had been betrayed, but every day Celian saw betrayal and fighting among her compatriots. The so-called loyal believers behind God were more and more like faithful slaves in Celian''s eyes. The crack in her heart is like a wound, which is constantly festering and spreading. After all, the truth is revealed in Celian''s eyes. Everything she once believed in collapses, and extreme pain and regret occupy Celian''s heart Celian thought of using death to free herself, but even if she did so, her soul would still be imprisoned by the spider God forever, just like the innocent people killed by herself! The only way to atone is to destroy the evil god after the spider God, but Celian knows that she is unable to resist a God, even if it is an evil god that is not recognized by the world, the power behind God is not her own. Finally, Celian decided to leave the dark area and go to the ground world to find hope The defection of the main priest after God naturally caused an earthquake like shock in the whole dark elf society. The anger of the spider God was almost indescribable. Countless Dark Elf soldiers and warlocks were sent to the ground world to search for Celian madly. Celian, who came to the ground world, was not searching for hope aimlessly. She once learned from credo that an ancient god still encouraged the dark elves ruled by evil gods to break free from the slavery of evil gods and return to the ground world. The God tried to reconcile the contradictions between the dark elves and other ground races, And prove to other races that the dark elves are not inherently evil. And the name of this God is eliste! At the same time, she is also one of the five supreme gods recognized by the holy capital, the incarnation of the goddess of the moon adinay! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Eliste, the incarnation of atinayi, the goddess of the moon? The incarnation of atinayi!!!" Yalin suddenly burst out laughing: "hahaha! You hope to find the truth from the lie, but the result is still covered in the lie." Just like hearing the funniest joke in the world, Yalin''s laughter with an extremely strong sense of oppression made Celian stop telling. A trace of uneasy vigilance flashed in Celian''s originally gray eyes. The king of the white dragon had records of killing gods in the literature. Did he have a festival with the goddess of the moon. And what does the last sentence of the king of the white dragon mean. Yalin turned his eyes to Celian, looked at the completely broken headdress and muttered, "although she does have divine power blessing, there is no obvious \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ On the day of God''s meteorite, Elise Cui, the incarnation of the goddess of the moon, has not inherited the divine personality!? Celian couldn''t help sweating on her forehead. Today, the girl felt that she had heard some very hidden and unimaginable important information, and then Celian felt deeply in her heart. The more secrets she heard about the gods, the less hope she could survive. For the king of the white dragon, it was obvious to kill her mouth. Dead? Maybe it would be better than being used by another evil god. "By the way! What kind of existence is the special power you have in mind?" Yalin''s voice rang out here in the hall. Chapter 190 In fact, Celian and the special power she lived in couldn''t understand its principle. In the days when she was still a post God priest, Celian also checked many documents and books, but there was no clue at all. The priests after the spider God only knew to call this power a miracle, a gift from God and other meaningless words. There is no need to understand the principle, gather magic and elements, or chant spells or the assistance of the Dharma array. You can use your imagination to perform all kinds of magic, including the light magic that the dark elves should not be able to use Or use imagination to change and transform the material structure, which can make the fragile glass harder than steel, make the armor made of Mithril as vulnerable as tissue paper, and even turn the soil into food Create things out of thin air, water, soil, metal, flesh and blood! Completely contrary to the conservation theorem Yalin''s eyes flashed a cold light fiercely. The memory and feelings belonging to the king of the white dragon poured into his mind with Celian''s words: "it''s like a power that can achieve what he wants and can be described as a ''miracle'', right?" "Yes!" Celian heard some unusual feelings revealed in Yalin''s words, mixed with anger, sadness, hatred and pain. If you look carefully, you will find that Yalin''s fingers holding the throne have been deeply trapped in the armrest made of precious metal and cold wood. Under the great power of the White Dragon King, the armrest of the throne has made an unbearable weak creak. "Does Elise jade and emerald green dragon know the special power you have?" Celian shook her head and never showed this power after she joined the doctrine of eliste. The main reason was that the dark elf girl didn''t want to let people know this power, so as not to become the object of other people''s use again. The second is that this force can not be controlled by Celian, which can only be inadvertently displayed by Celian''s emotional excitement. Once Celian used this power as a symbol of the miracle of the spider God. When Celian abandoned the spider God, she deeply hated this power with pain and regret. It was her own uniqueness that became the object of use by evil gods. Celian vowed never to use it again, I don''t know why this power seems to disappear with Celian''s oath and never appears again "It''s not disappearing. This power is just blocked in your heart because of your hatred." Yalin was relieved to see that Celian could not lie under the power of the master servant contract. Think about it. If the emerald green dragon knows the power of Celian, it will gladly protect Celian from anything, and it is impossible for Celian to act as a guide to rescue the dwarves and elves who fled from the East. Yalin beckoned Celian to come over. The girl couldn''t resist walking in front of Yalin. Yalin''s hands released a faint white light. Different from the cold frost smell just now, the cold contained in the white light seemed mild and comfortable. The light slowly shrouded Celian, and a large amount of information was quickly fed back to Yalin''s mind. With the feedback, Yalin felt that the memory and feelings of the White Dragon King had become more and more clear. Even though the ancient dragon king''s soul has passed away and has been replaced by his visitor from the "different world", the feelings depicted in the deepest part of his soul cannot be completely erased. "You are not \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Did the spider god get it!? It''s possible! There are no fewer gods who have stolen her power, especially those old gods who still linger after the day of God''s meteorite. Celian was very surprised that the special power in her body had incredible power when it erupted, not to mention the ability to change the material structure at will. It was just insignificant, or just like a residue!? So what will this form of complete power be? Celian ignored the pain caused by the contract backfire and asked beyond her identity, "what kind of power is this, and why do I have this power?" Want to know the truth! Celian desperately wants to know the truth. It is because of this special power that she has borne this terrible sin. Without this power, she may only become an ordinary dark elf, not be concerned by the queen of God, become the main priest, and not know the truth from credo, Like many priests after God, if they die in obscurity on the battlefield or in the struggle for power and profit of the family, they may be able to bear less sin. "It does not belong to this world, but comes from the power of the son of the stars!" Yalin felt his heart slowly filled with warm anger and said more like he didn''t spit out. "Son of the stars!? what''s that?" "It can be understood from the literal meaning. The children who come to the ground from the stars are not gods, but they have the power to be equal to or even surpass the gods." Yalin''s voice was surprisingly calm, as if he had just said a trivial thing, But the tone contained more and more anger: "It''s a power that can change the shape of the world by prayer and missing, sublimate mortals into gods, and make gods fall down! It can even communicate the sea of souls, cross the boundary of life and death, and bring the dead back to life. Do you understand how terrible your power is? Even if you have only insignificant residue, you later said to spider God Hahaha! For that crazy woman who can only hide in the dark, you are a gift from God! " Let mortals sublimate into gods, or let Gods fall!? Even beyond the boundaries of life and death to bring the dead back to life! Celian could hardly believe what Yalin said, and couldn''t believe that it was her own power! If you can really let the gods fall, can you kill the spider God? Or kill the white dragon in front of you first "Woo ~ ~" before Celian finished thinking, there was an unbearable pain from the depths of her soul. It was like the muscles of her body were cruelly torn and the blood began to flow counter to break through the blood vessels. Celian was uncontrollably convulsed in severe pain. Lin glanced at Celian who fell to the ground in pain: "it''s best not to think about something you shouldn''t think." With Lin''s idea, the master servant contract stopped punishing Celian. Looking at the panting dark elf girl, Lin thought. On the summoning system interface, a task is still in the countdown state, and there are only more than three months left for the arrival of the son of the star. Son of the stars \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Three months later, the son of the star will come to this world, but there is no hint of where it will come. At that time, with weak blood, Celian may become the most useful help! "Celian YINGSHUO! I give you a chance, which has been promised in the name of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. You have a chance to regain your freedom!" Yalin''s voice sounded again in the hall. Different from that just now, it was full of sincerity and * *. "Don''t you just control me with that despicable magic? Or another carefully arranged trap." "Even a trap needs bait to work. If you refuse, you don''t even have a chance to see the bait." After a silent moment, Celian thought and said, "what do you want me to do?" "I''m looking for someone whose blood should resonate with it." "Is it the son of the stars?" "What do you think?" Son of the stars!? Celian couldn''t help worrying, let mortals sublimate into gods, and let Gods fall down! If the so-called son of the star really has such terrible power, which is in the hands of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, and let the evil dragon family have the power to kill God, wouldn''t it pose a great threat to the whole world. Refuse! Never promise such a thing! "The power of the master-slave contract is very powerful. Although the servant can''t disobey any order of the master, he can also slow down at ordinary times. Of course, I can keep giving you orders and the contract forces you to act. It''s just like manipulating a string puppet. I don''t like doing such a troublesome thing that wastes time and energy, do you understand? ¡± Yalin''s threat immediately eliminated Celian''s idea. Even if he refused, the result was the same, but the process was a little cumbersome. If you bet, at least you will have a chance to return to freedom and report the news to the goddess eliste. "I have a condition to release barust and them, and I am willing to help you find the son of the star." "This condition can be agreed, but wait until you find the son of the star." Yalin then summoned several water element guards: "throw the icicle into the crystalline forest and keep it frozen." Without a chance to bargain with Celian, the element guard quickly began to work. Celian clenched her fist and looked at her companion who was still frozen in the icicle. Then she turned and took a deep breath and said, "then master, can I ask another question?" "That''s a good title, OK! Go ahead \ nby the content of the question, but I don''t promise to answer you absolutely." "Master, you once said that for the queen spider God, I was a gift from heaven. What does the queen spider God want to do with the power of the son of stars?" Sally is at ease with the mystery all the time and hopes to get the answer with the wisdom of the king of the white dragon. Yalin thought for a moment: "if I''m not wrong, God wants to be a new God!" Celian was very puzzled: "become a new God? But the spider God itself is a god!" "Attention! Is to become a new God, a new ~ God ~ spirit ~!" Yalin deliberately accentuated the tone on these four words: "as I said, the power of the son of the star can sublimate mortals. This power is also effective for gods, especially the old God who should have disappeared, even if it is only a small residue, also plays a vital role in her path to become a new God." Chapter 191 Celian was brought to the city of odur by the servant of the water element. The research team of caster Medea used her. Once as the main priest after the spider God, Celian was proficient in all kinds of magic knowledge and was very familiar with alchemy, especially the deployment of various potions, although most of them were mainly negative potions such as heart decay, mental aging, magic corruption and mental capture, But it is more than enough to serve as a mentor for the low-level frost snow elf pharmacist in odur. As for the other four dark elves, their treatment is to remain in the state of suspended death, continue to freeze in the icicle, and be temporarily left in the natural cage of the crystalline forest. They will not be released as agreed until Celian completes her task. In the empty ice crystal hall, after Celian left, the whole hall looked lonely and deserted. Yalin turned over and no longer had the cold and dignified appearance just now. He lay on the throne with his legs tilted in an indecent posture. I''m more and more like a bad man! With the passage of time, he inherited the memory of the White Dragon King. Yalin had to admit that the Dragon King''s memory and experience did have some impact on his personality. Gradually, Yalin has begun to fail to distinguish whether he is acting in a pretentious posture? Or really integrated into this new identity and became the ancient dragon king! At first, Yalin just thought that he could play the crossing and the agreement with "Panda" as an SLG strategy game, but now Yalin knows that even with the help of the calling system, this complete reality can''t be as arbitrary as in the game. The most important thing is that there is no sl * *. In addition to the warnings and tasks recently given by "Panda", the huge pressure makes Yalin more and more unscrupulous. tyrant! Although there are countless emperors with the title of tyrant in the world history of Yalin''s previous life, some people have become kings of subjugation and have been scolded and ridiculed by all ages, while others have made immortal achievements and have been praised as an emperor for thousands of years. The difference is that the former only uses terror and ruthlessness to satisfy their own selfish desires, while the latter is used to develop and maintain the rule of the country. From the beginning, he decided to create the image of a dragon king who had been ruled by terror and ruthlessness, but Yalin didn''t want to become a tyrant who had been killed and cruel for fun. Coldness and terror were only a means to achieve his goal, and must not be abused for everyone''s selfish desires. click into place! Yalin got up and left the ice crystal hall. No matter how magnificent the ice crystal hall was, the lonely and cold atmosphere always made Yalin uncomfortable. On the steps outside the hall, Yalin, who was directly exposed to the sun, felt that his body and mind seemed a little warm at the moment. "It looks like a fine day!" In the cloudless sky, it''s not a bad thing to stop the blizzard and enjoy the sunshine occasionally. When he came to a cliff, Yalin leaned against the fence and looked down on the city of odur below. Gentle eyes are like looking at their own children and watching the whole city build up day by day. The sense of achievement and joy is hard to describe in words. Who''s coming!? Suddenly, Yalin found that two familiar mental waves were coming here. They were alulu and irogel. There is a weak spirit, but with a familiar smell of frost. It should be an ice elf. In a flash, Yalin turned his body into transparent and hidden. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Located one kilometer below the city of audur, the huge "forge hall" is the holy land of craftsmen. It is the most desired place for blacksmiths who are eager to create magic weapons that have been famous for thousands of years. The boiling sound of the furnace, the roar of the dwarves, and the impact of the hammer on the metal became one. For ordinary people, the loud and messy sound is enough to make people dizzy, but for forging, it is regarded as "bring all the backup magic spars, speed up the extraction of lava, and don''t let the temperature of the furnace drop!" Solak, the leader of dwarf craftsman, shouted loudly. After creating the legendary weapon "frost scale stab", solak and Norta, the leader of tauren, had to cultivate their hands for a month because of frostbite. However, for solak, this day when they were unable to wield a hammer was simply torture. Even if their hands were temporarily unavailable, You should also run to the forging hall to feel the passionate atmosphere. "Fuck! You look like a damned woman waving a hammer. Are you really growing up by eating grass for such a big man?" "Give me some fucking strength and use your strength when you were a child. Don''t tell me you''re missing two things!" Solak''s hands were wrapped in bandages, but he still stood next to a Tauren craftsman, swearing and teaching. Forging, strong liquor, straightforward and hot temper and "dirty export" 8212; solak born from the summoning system perfectly inherits the "good" and "bad" habits of all dwarves in the world! The cowhead craftsman blushed in solak''s curse and waved the hammer desperately. At this time, a frost snow wizard mage ran over in sweat and whispered a few words in solak''s ear. Solak nodded and said, "are you awake? I * * * know. Let''s go and have a look." The forge hall is a very huge place. Almost half of the cliff has been excavated into a hollow. In addition to the main huge furnaces, there are all kinds of material rooms, storage warehouses, assembly areas, personal studios, rest areas and craftsman dormitories. Dwarves and Tauren who come here can almost stay at home, Goblins are responsible for transporting all kinds of minerals and daily necessities at any time. of course! Only 40% of the huge forge hall has been cleaned up so far. In particular, there are a large number of semi-finished magic statues piled up in the assembly area. The city of odur, which is seriously short of manpower, can no longer summon more people to clean up and rest, but can only keep these semi-finished magic statues piled in place temporarily. Solak returned to the rest area with the wizard mage. He had just entered the door. A loud voice no less than solak was exerting the dwarf''s characteristic gratitude. "Well, you white haired long eared elves, we Thunder Stone dwarfs are not so weak. Don''t worry. I''m fine. Untie these bandages and wrap them around me. It''s annoying!" The Thunder Stone dwarf with red beard was impatiently sitting up from the bed. He tore off the bandage regardless of the persuasion of the fairy maid. When he accidentally touched the wound that had not been completely cured, the dwarf''s face as hard as Huanggang rock still twitched slightly. In the room Dwarves are lying on 22 big beds. Some seriously injured dwarves are still in a coma after thawing and receiving treatment. Gulu ~ Gulu~ "Hey! Long eared, do you have anything to eat? I''m starving." The wine red bearded dwarf seems to have no concept of subject and object at all. He completely takes this place as his own home and calls on the frost and snow elves. When solak entered the room, the wine red bearded dwarf was already eating a lot. Next to him were two or three empty plates and meat bones. Seeing solak, the wine red bearded dwarf was slightly stunned. Regardless of the oil stain on his mouth, he immediately stood up, shook his fist and patted himself on the chest: "Thunder Stone dwarf dinktil!" "Mountain dwarf sorac!" Solak also answered with the same gesture. Obviously, the Thunder Stone dwarfs named dinktier had a much better attitude than the frost snow elves when they saw their compatriots. Although they were not a tribe, they were still compatriots after all. "Mountain dwarves? So have we reached QiongYa mountain now?" "This is the Arnold mountains, just below the hillya peak." Sorac also sat down in front of dinktil. Dinktier''s eyes became dignified. The Arnold mountain is located in the deepest part of the fog forest. It is a huge mountain range across the East and west sides of the continent. It is ravaged by terrible snowstorms most of the year. Don''t mountain dwarves all live near QiongYa mountains in the west of the continent? When did you migrate to the Arnold mountains. In other words, how can you live in the snow mountain! wait a minute! Now is not the time to discuss this problem! Dinktier was shocked and thought of some things in an instant. With the help of the insiders of the holy capital, he and his party launched a riot in the mine and escaped. They were defeated by the army all the way. Finally, some people seemed to encounter human mercenaries after entering the territory of Saxony Kingdom, and then fought, and then \\\\! When a giant dragon suddenly appeared on the battlefield, he lost consciousness before he could react. He was already in this room when he woke up. "Hey ~ wait! Brother solak, tell me what happened?" Dinktier hit the table with his fist, and the oil and water in the food plate splashed high. Solak wiped the oil flowers on his face with his sleeve, tilted his head and thought for a while and said, "in short, our master, Yalin, the ruler of the Arnold mountains and the ancient dragon king, sent someone to save your life, and then Lord Yalin hopes that you can all stay and be loyal to him. That''s the thing." The outspoken character of the dwarf made solak say Yalin''s requirements without modification, and DINK Tilton was stunned. "The ruler of the Arnold mountains? The ancient dragon king? Saved us and wanted us to be loyal to him?" Dinktier''s eyes on solak became confused: "are you enslaved?" At dinktier''s words, solak was as angry as if he had been touched by the nerve in charge of exposure. "Fuck you! I''ve never experienced the slavery life of eating meat and drinking wine every day and waving a hammer." But think about it, dinktier''s suspicion is not without reason. People will not be suspicious when they have just escaped from slavery and are suddenly asked to be loyal to another unknown existence. Chapter 192 Maybe normally, the mountain dwarf solak said that the ancient dragon king was his master, dinktier would treat it as a joke. You know, the reports and news of the mainland witnessing the existence of giant dragons have to be traced back to hundreds of years ago. The dragon family is indeed a powerful creature in the world, but now the people who have witnessed the existence of giant dragons are probably rarer than the Dragon Slayer, Most of the time, the giant dragon is only found in fairy tales and poems of poets. However, dinktier did not dare to question solac''s words at the moment, because he witnessed a living dragon coming in front of him not long ago. It had to be said that it was the first time dinktier saw a real dragon in his life. The majesty and overwhelming power made people feel complete despair in an instant and could not breed a little resistance. The Dragon Slayer in those bullshit adventure novels is simply bragging. The giant dragon is not an existence that mortals can deal with with with a sword. In dinktier''s view, the magnificent giant dragon made like white jade can crush a whole infantry team by lying down and rolling! okay! So far, dinktier has roughly sorted out some information. In short, his party was abducted to its territory by an ancient dragon king on the way of escape, and now the Dragon King intends to let his party stay and work for him. As for why he chose his party, it involves some problems about gratitude and resentment between gods, Of course, these "gratitude and resentment" problems are not what dinktil is qualified to know. In return for his effectiveness, the Dragon King gives himself and his people a stable and free living environment and rich rewards! The original final destination of dinktier and his party was also the holy capital of the West. It is said that there were many races who escaped from persecution by the Holy See, including elves, orcs and dwarves. Anyway, after going to the holy capital, dinktil is only to seek a stable and free life from slavery. Now the requirements put forward by the ancient dragon king seem to be no different. Besides, dinktil is not stupid. Since the Dragon King can let his servants abduct his party to the yanoder mountains, I''m afraid he''s not going to let himself go. The consequence of rejection is estimated to be death! For the Dragon King''s proposal, dinktier did not immediately reply to solak. After all, he was only a leader temporarily recommended on the way to escape. He had to wait until other dwarf companions woke up to make a decision. As for solak, he was not dissatisfied with dinktil''s reply and expressed his willingness to wait until all the dwarves woke up. Then dinktier, who had a big meal, was ready to visit his current place in the company of solak. After walking out of the room and passing through a long and narrow channel, the hot air immediately made dinktier seem to be in a steamer. It seems so hot. It doesn''t look like it''s in a snowy mountain, does it? It''s a bit like the hot desert where Philip tok lives. Wait, why was it so cool in that house just now? Solak handed dinktier a white badge, put on the badge, the original feeling of heat disappeared instantly, and the surrounding temperature fell to a very comfortable level. This badge is worn by all craftsmen in the forge hall, mainly to avoid heatstroke caused by continuous work in high temperature environment and reduce the efficiency of craftsmen. Before he could take a few more steps, the huge main hall had appeared in front of dinktier. The dwarf was almost shocked by the huge buildings in front of him. Hot lava is boiling in the central pool, and machines with magical luster are constantly extracting magma from the ground. Hundreds of tall Tauren are busy, among which there are several dwarves shuttling from time to time to direct their work. Pieces of forged armor and weapons are neatly placed on the shelves, and the sound of hammer hitting metal, The grinding sound was heard, and dinktier felt that his memory seemed to go back to the days when he had forged weapons in the Thunder Stone tribe. However, there is no such magnificent forging hall in Leishi tribe. In contrast, the tribal forging hall once prided by dinktier is like a simple and small workshop. In fact, what dinktier sees now is only the tip of the iceberg of the whole forging hall. As a weapons factory that once supplied the whole white dragon family and friendly forces in the dragon war, the conventional weapons workshop in the forging hall alone can accommodate tens of thousands of people to work at the same time. In addition, the new workshop opened in the later stage for the production of magic statues and various large military equipment, The maximum capacity can accommodate more than 50000 people for production. So far, only a small part of the forge hall has been cleaned up. Looking at the hot molten iron flowing into the mold and the sparks generated when the hammer struck, dinktier felt that his inner desire for forging became difficult to suppress. Although they were captured by humans to work in the mine, the dwarves were naturally proficient in forging, so dinktier and many of his peers were escorted to the workshop to forge weapons instead of digging stones in the mine. It''s just that the forging when being enslaved must be done according to the requirements of human beings. They beat repeatedly every day to make ordinary weapons. They can''t forge with their own preferences and inspiration. It''s like grinding a sharp sword with a blunt stone. "This is the secret silver. God! There are so many." Dinktier picked up two fist sized translucent silver ores from the mine car with rough fingers, just like watching the deeply loved * * affectionately stroking. From sorac''s mouth, dinktier learned that the forger hall will receive tasks every once in a while. As long as you complete the work every day, you can do your own things freely in the rest of the time. Moreover, you can get the integral point after completing the work. For ore, you only need to change the integral point. And when lucky, the Dragon King will directly give all kinds of rare materials, just like the Dragon scales when he made a long gun for Princess Luo Jiean. Dragon scale! What is this concept? After the whole continent has not seen the report of the dragon for hundreds of years, the dragon scale has become a rare thing in the world together with the Dragon itself, even vaguely surpassing the orihakon magic metal. After learning that solak once forged an epic weapon with another Tauren blacksmith, dinktier''s eyes became respectful. For the dwarves, the blacksmith who can forge epic weapons, even if he only makes such a thing in his life, is also a respectable figure. While dinktil and solak were still chatting, a small black man suddenly appeared in dinktil''s eyes. "Human!?" Dinktier looked at the young man not far away with curious eyes. So far, dinktier had not seen any human figure in the hall, nor did he know where those human beings who fled with him were. Obviously, this is a gathering place for non-human beings such as elves, dwarves and Tauren. Even dinktier even speculated that the status of human beings may not be high here. The little black boy was Feiying. He came to a cowhead craftsman and said a word simply: "sword?" "It has been repaired. See how it works." The Tauren blacksmith stopped his work and took out the Taidao carried by Feiying from the weapon rack on one side. Feiying took over the Taidao named after his sword, pulled out the blade and looked carefully at the blade shining with cold light. It was obvious that the exquisite forging pattern was forged after repeated tempering. "How''s it going?" Tauren blacksmith has confidence in his craft. "It''s better than expected. Thank you." Feiying gently stroked the blade with his fingers. Although the tone was flat, it still revealed his praise for the forging technology of Tauren. During the fierce beast battle, the flying shadow''s sword was broken once. Some time ago, during the confrontation training with the Nordic God fighter Hagen in the simulated environment, his sword was interrupted by Hagen, so he had to send the broken sword here again to repair. Holding a newly repaired love sword, Feiying was about to leave when a loud voice exploded directly in Feiying''s ear. "The little man over there, show me the weapon in your hand!" little chap! Feiying heard these three words clearly in an instant. He punched the person who dared to say these three words without thinking. With the power of the demon family, dinktier, who was originally attracted by the novel shape of Taidao, fell to the ground with nosebleed. Looking at the flying shadow of the fallen dwarf, he turned around with a black face and was ready to leave: "are you qualified to say I''m a ''little man''?" "Wait a minute! Let me see that weapon." "Let go!" "No! Let me have a look." "I told you to let go" "Please, just take a look." Dinktier, a dead pig, was not afraid of boiling water, dragged Feiying back, and stared at the Taidao in Feiying''s hand, regardless of his bleeding nose. His eyes were like his own daughter to be taken away. When Feiying completely lost patience and was ready to hit people angrily, sorac hurriedly explained the misunderstanding. With the mediation of Sorak as a peacemaker, Feiying still looked at the face of the "director" of the forging hall and handed the Taidao in his hand to dinktier. Holding the Taidao, dinktier wiped his nose blood, stroked the thin blade, watched the forging process and began to comment with solak. All kinds of boring flying shadows came to one side, pulled up the weapons on the shelf and played with them to pass the time. Time just goes by < it''s time for lunch. Please close the magic array and furnace according to the system and check the storage of tools. Be sure to put safety first and eliminate any hidden dangers \\ The sweet voice was broadcast in the forge hall along with the clear music. If there was a transgressor, he would be full of tears about the familiar broadcast content at the moment, while the Thunder Stone dwarf dinktier looked curious about the broadcast "Not yet!" As the golden saint loves to fight against injustice, Yalin also expected what trouble they would get into, but he didn''t expect the trouble to come so soon. The survivors of the two families in Jinsui territory are still being chased by the whole belrama kingdom. It is obvious that the killing master has begun to eradicate dissidents, which has facilitated him to bring the belrama Kingdom under his control faster. So what are the plans of the glado family? > Jabefika shook his head reluctantly: "I''m communicating with them. Their escape career these days makes them very wary. I can talk to them about life in Jinsui territory, but I''m tight lipped when it comes to their own purposes." Sheltering two fugitives means taking two unstable bombs around. It is estimated that the glado family is only a pawn in the power struggle within the kingdom of belama. If it is the glado family that still has a strong influence in Jinsui territory before. Yalin will also consider whether to have a good relationship with it and try to cooperate with it, but now the whole glado family has been eliminated, which is equivalent to a discarded chess, and the available value has been greatly reduced. To be honest, Yalin really wanted to order yabaifica to directly ignore the people of the gredo family, but the golden saint would never be willing to accept this order. If the family members who escaped were grown-ups, it would be fine if Yalin could at least give orders with "we don''t join in the struggle for other people''s rights", but the problem is that it was a young girl who ran out. Even if Yalin didn''t ask, he knew that the two Golden Saints must take care of it to the end. Unless the Gladys keep their mouth shut and don''t cooperate to the end! However, this hope is not big. Now they are two people at a dead end. Just like the person falling into the water who finally grabs a handed bamboo pole, even if the other end of the bamboo pole is held by a ferocious bad person, the person falling into the water will hold on to it for survival! I don''t agree with you to continue to participate in this matter. The main task of you and manigott is to collect information about the whole Jinsui territory. I need to infer that the devil has penetrated into the main material plane. > "But Lord Yalin, the forces of the devil are constantly eroding this land. Not only the glado family, but also more innocent people will suffer." Yalin is most worried about the current situation. Sometimes it''s not a good thing for the saints of love and justice to have too much blood. They know it''s a dangerous behavior, but they still have to fight. At least there is a leading role halo in the cartoon, which saves them every time, but there is no leading role halo in this world. Maybe the end of the two is death. And Yalin can''t give tough orders, which will inevitably lead to a gap between mutual trust. For those who meet by chance for the first time, do you really believe in the two glado families? > Yalin asked back. "Yes!" Yabaifica made a humble and unassuming remark, and his words were full of firmness. Whether it''s the loyalty of Na Boser or Constance''s willingness to expose her identity for Na Boser, it can be seen from these yabofica that both of them are kind-hearted people, willing to pay for each other and sacrifice for each other! So what are your plans? Destroy the demons entrenched in Jinsui territory? The other party is one of the demon masters who distort the void. It''s not the existence that you two can compete with. Even if I left the yarod mountains to deal with the killing master myself, it would take some energy to deal with him. > Yalin''s words made jabefeka helpless. Yalin''s strength jabefeka had heard from Didier that it could instantly condense the cold air that could freeze even the golden holy clothes. It is said that the five people who once worked together could not win, including the northern European God fighter Hagen, major Alex, rotten rosefinch, Miriya and white Dragon bodyguard kraferig. In that case! Then the killing master in yalinkou who needs some energy to deal with must not be the enemy that he and manigott can fight. Although yabaifica also has the nature of hot-blooded impulse of the golden saint, yabaifica is calm. After weighing the gains and losses, yabaifica said: "then at least allow us to help the two survivors of the glado family escape from this hell." This requirement is not too much, and Yalin doesn''t want to hit too much. Jabefeka: do you have a detailed plan? > "Not yet." Then make a perfect plan report to me. According to the situation, I can ask katras to help you. > Jabefeka''s eyes lit up: "thank you, Lord Yalin." Don''t be busy thanking me first. Even if you want to help them escape, I have several conditions "Please tell Lord Yalin." There was another loud noise in the projection picture of ziyanyu. Obviously, the continuous noise of ziyanyu made Yalin angry, but the working effect of ziyanyu recovered temporarily. First! Don''t reveal your identity before you escape to safety, whether it''s a demon or a survivor of the glado family. > Second! This matter must be concealed. The fact that the kingdom of belrama was infiltrated by demons must not be publicized, especially by the personnel of the Holy See. > Third! After the two members of the glado family fled, they must be brought to the city of odur! You can''t let them tell all the information about Jinsui territory. > The first of the three conditions, yabaifica, said he understood. After all, his identity and that of manigott were disgraceful spies, so naturally he could not reveal his true identity. On the second and third condition, yabaifica expressed doubts that the devil''s greatest fear in secret infiltration is being attacked by people. The best way to deal with the devil is to let the world know that the whole Jinsui territory and even the belrama kingdom are controlled by the devil. Now why help the devil hide the news? Looking at jabefeka''s uncertain look, Yalin naturally guessed what he thought in his heart: jabefeka, I know what you''re worried about. Here are my own considerations. Now I don''t have time to explain to you bit by bit. Remember these three conditions! If the glado family still don''t want to cooperate with you, let them live and die. I don''t want any casualties, okay? > "I see, Lord Yalin!" Yabaifica respectfully saluted. It seems that Lord Yalin is too concerned about his own safety. When the twin Ziyan jade was closed, yabaifica finally sighed with relief. "Are you finished?" "You haven''t slept yet?" Manigott, who was sleeping in bed, hit a hatchet: "how can I sleep with such a loud voice." "What do you think we should do?" "How do I know? Even if I have to plan, it''s tomorrow." Manigott still looked cynical and irrelevant: "I''m going to sleep. Please solve the big things tomorrow." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The next morning, yabaifica called the waiter to deliver the breakfast to the room. The dining car was loaded with breakfast for four, mainly a platter of jam toast, roast intestines and poached eggs, plus fresh and tender vegetable salad. During this time, she had been running away and didn''t eat anything decent at all. In addition, Miss Constance, who was hungry all day yesterday, ignored the lady''s etiquette and swept away her share of food. Although poser wanted to give half of his breakfast to Constance, although she was not fully satisfied, Constance still resisted the hunger * * and flatly refused. This move made the two golden saints give a lot of points to the noble lady of the gladdor family. After enjoying the breakfast, manigott and jabefeka finally asked for the last information about Jinsui territory. Then jabefeka also issued an ultimatum that one side could not protect the two people all the time. Therefore, I hope Constance and naposer will not blindly hide their interest. The two sides can cooperate, and the other side will try to help the two people escape from Jinsui territory. "That ~ ~ can we trust you?" Constance asked cautiously in a weak voice. "What I want to say is, yes!" Constance glanced at the Boser and finally sighed: "in fact, uncle Boser and I discussed last night. We are not desperate. If you are really willing to help us, please help us contact the special envoy who came here from Wangdu not long ago!" Chapter 213 "Wang Du''s special envoy?" Cans Dean S nodded and affirmed, "yes! It was a special envoy sent by Princess lifenas. We sacrificed many partners to hear the news, but the inner city area was severely blocked. The eyes of the city were almost impossible to approach the special envoy''s mansion. Yesterday we just wanted to sneak into the envoy to contact the envoy, but the result was accidentally discovered." "You mean let''s get in touch?" "Yes! Please help us, because there is very important news to convey to the special envoy!" Constance put her hands on her chest and looked at jabefeka with praying eyes. "What news?" When yabaifica asked, Constance became ready to talk again, but the girl didn''t want to give the other party an impression of her stubbornness: "if I can contact the special envoy, I''d like to tell you the news together." "Although you say so, I need to contact the special envoy" Before jabefeka finished speaking, manigott, who was playing with knives and forks, suddenly interrupted: "well, that''s the deal! We''ll help you contact the special envoy." Jabefika was stunned for a moment, and then said in a reproachful tone, "manigott! This kind of thing needs to be discussed. Don''t promise casually." "Feel at ease!" Manigott showed an expression of "big husband sprouts big milk", then turned to Constance and said, "but on one condition, after contacting the special envoy, you must leave the belrama kingdom. Of course, we will help Constance arrange your residence." "Why?" This time, poser didn''t understand. Manigott shook his finger and said slowly, "it''s simply a witness protection plan. The choice is in your hands. Please decide quickly." It is true that Constance has the right to choose, but in fact, the current situation has made Constance have no right to choose. If she leaves the kingdom of belrama, she will leave. Anyway, the whole glado family has been destroyed, and belrama is now in the most dangerous period. The old king who still clings to his power, The prince who has grown up and is eager to seize the throne, coupled with a sudden rise of idiot Prince silvado, Constance, as the last blood of the glado family, really dare not continue to participate in such a political chaos. After receiving manigott''s guarantee, Constance took down the emblem quietly hidden in the * * and handed it to manigott. It was a silver emblem engraved with the symbol of commercial balance, not the sword emblem of the glado family. Constance told manigott the general location of the residence of the special envoy of the royal capital and reminded him that the special envoy would understand everything as long as he showed the emblem. The only trouble is that the vicinity of the envoy''s mansion is already covered with eyeliner. It is not easy to hide these lines into the mansion. "I know, I know. I''ll go there and see the situation. I''ll talk about it." Manigott put the badge in his pocket and went out on his own. "Please be careful. I hope you can return safely, Mr. manigott." Manigott tilted his head and said to Constance with a wry smile, "get rid of it, miss. Don''t start thinking about me before I go out. Do you have some information?" Constance blushed and hesitated, "I''m sorry, Mr. manigott!" With a hearty smile, manigott waved his hand: "well, well, there''s no need to apologize. Anyway, you all stay in the room and wait for my good news." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Aristocratic district is the inner city district of the inner city district. Many aristocrats and powerful people in Jinsui territory live in this generation. On weekdays, soldiers are often patrolling in the aristocratic city district at any time to avoid irrelevant personnel disturbing the living order of the aristocratic city district. In particular, the gleido family remnant party wanted yesterday also tried to break through the blockade and go to the noble city. Fortunately, the Lord''s guard and security team arrived in time to kill and retreat such arrogant traitors. Therefore, the alert level of aristocratic urban areas today is one level higher than usual. Manigott rode his horse and quickly found the special envoy''s residence according to the position given by Constance. However, manigott was not busy going in, but deliberately pretended to be a passer-by and drove his horse through the door of the residence. This process gave manigott a headache. The man sitting in the drink shop and the coffee man is the eye liner. The mansion is being monitored on the two floor windowsill. Not far away, a stall vendor is also estimating. This is only the eye liner on the bright side. In secret, I do not know how many EYELINES the idiot Prince has arranged around the envoy''s mansion. No wonder Constance and her family were found in the aristocratic District when they were surprised. Such intensive surveillance was beyond our control. Riding on his horse, manigoth made a detour behind the mansion to see if he could climb over the wall, but the result was a great disappointment to manigoth. I have to say that demons do things without leakage. The street behind the residence was also equipped with surveillance people. Manigott just turned around at random and found two open sentries, and there were more hidden sentries than people could imagine. How can I be good now! Manigott walked slowly around the noble city with his horse depressed, hoping to find out how many people the other party had ambushed here. Bang! Suddenly, manigott felt as if he had been hit hard, and the other party seemed to take this opportunity to touch his pocket! Is it a thief? Manigott got up in a hurry and was catching the other party, but the other party''s figure disappeared inexplicably. But soon manigott found an abnormal phenomenon. The other party didn''t seem to steal his own things, but stuffed something in his pocket. Carefully inquired around, manigott went to the back of the empty house and wiped his pants bag. Sure enough, a strange Silver Crystal wrapped in the cloth was stuffed into his pocket, and a word was attached to the cloth wrapped in the crystal! "The invisible Rune can take effect after being crushed. The effective time is 15 minutes. It can''t block magic array or magic detection. Please pay attention when using it." Looking at the familiar writing style and the familiar pattern on the crystal, manigott immediately guessed who gave himself the invisible Rune! White dragon katras, who lurked in together, seems that Lord Yalin asked him to help himself last night. He found a hotel and sent the horses temporarily. Manigott quietly went to a deserted place and crushed the crystal. With a burst of smoke, manigott''s body lost its color and finally disappeared. "That''s really interesting!" The first invisibility made manigott feel some joy, but now there is no time to experience this power. There is an important person who needs to complete it by himself. The invisible manigott left the wall and entered the special envoy''s residence. When the guards were completely undetected, he went straight to the special envoy''s room. Unfortunately, there are more magic arrays in the house than outside. Manigott, who knows nothing about magic knowledge, was unlucky to show his figure before he could take a few more steps in the house. Generally speaking, the magic array used to avoid invasion generally communicates with the whole main array. The owner of the house must have known that an unexpected guest came to his home. The house is a little too big! Walking in this decorated golden and luxurious European noble room, manigott really wanted to raise his voice and roar a few times or ask someone where the special envoy''s room was, but before manigott''s reverie was over, a discordant voice sounded from one side. "Wait, you suspicious common people, when did you come in?" For the word suspicious, manigott said it was acceptable. After all, he sneaked in through invisible runes, but for the word Dalit, manigott felt that the nerve in charge of anger in his mind was touched. Manigott looked in the direction of the sound with an unhappy look. A young man who looked very familiar was looking at himself with cold light. One of the young people''s hands had pulled out the knight''s sword. "It''s you despicable * *." The young man seemed to recognize that manigott''s tone became full of aggression: "it seems that you are impatient to break into Miss Eliza''s residence without authorization." Miss Eliza! by the way! Manigott''s memory of men was also turned out from his mind. The noble men and women he met when he went out to Jinsui territory on his first day seemed to be called Rayson. Wait, he said that this is Miss Eliza''s residence. Was that noble lady the special envoy of Wang Du before? "Wait!" Manigott directly stretched out his hand and made a pause gesture. The originally murderous Rayson was baffled by manigott''s action, and the raised sword stopped comically in mid air. "I''m here to find the special envoy of Wangdu. I don''t have time to fight with you here. Where is the special envoy? Please show me the way!" Rayson''s sword froze in the air for a long time. When he found that manigott didn''t pay attention to himself at all, Rayson finally couldn''t help but chop down the long sword in his hand at a very fast speed. This blow also made manigott angry, not to mention the insulting words before. Now this blow is a merciless and fatal attack. What reason can this young man named Larson so ignore other people''s dignity and life! "Your uncle''s!" Manigott in the heart of the fire turned away from the sword and kicked Leisen''s belly! Chapter 214 Rayson''s first out hand! As a noble son, Rayson is not the kind of dandy who only knows idleness all day. Rayson, who has the qualification of knight, has a very fast and cruel sword. In the eyes of ordinary people, it is a blow that cannot be dodged, but in the eyes of the golden saint, it is not enough! "Fuck you!" With manigott''s roar, Rayson immediately felt that his lower abdomen was hit hard. Although he was protected by armor, the huge impact still made Rayson take a few steps back before he stabilized. At this time, Rayson felt a burst of hot pain in his lower abdomen. Rayson, who wanted to teach others a lesson but got a kick, immediately felt that he was swept away. After adjusting his posture, Rayson raised his sword to stab manigott again: "go to hell, you bitch! How dare you break into the noble residence without authorization and disrespect the noble!" This time, Larson learned a lesson and didn''t leave a flaw in his anger. He skillfully used the advantage of weapons in hand to force manigott to be inaccessible, and manigott''s identity also decreased from a mean * * and common people to a Dalit. No matter how strong the golden saint fighter is, he is also a body of flesh and blood. With the protection of holy clothes, it''s good to say that manigott doesn''t want to use his body of flesh and blood to connect the sharp sword without holy clothes. Not to mention that people in this world are good at using cold weapons, and their strength is much stronger than ordinary humans in the original world. Some powerful people can even split steel armor with a sword. Rayson''s sword is very fast, but manigott''s pace is faster. It''s as leisurely as shuttling through the flowers. Rayson doesn''t have a sword to hit manigott, but the walls carved with exquisite reliefs around are damaged! As far as swordsmanship is concerned, Rayson uses the standard Knight swordsmanship. It can be said that the regular moves in the knight academy are the most basic swordsmanship. After all, advanced swordsmanship is a secret that every soldier and knight does not want to reveal. If you want to learn more advanced swordsmanship, in addition to your own professional research, or become a knight of great nobility, you can learn a part only after being recognized. As a newly recognized knight, Rayson has no chance and time to learn better swordsmanship, and his actual combat experience is not as good as manigott, who is often "* *" by Miriya. In terms of combat effectiveness, it has been felt that the strength gap between him and the other party is even more frightening and unwilling, which once again affects his judgment and accuracy. Although there was a sword in hand, manigott soon found the flaw after a few moves. what!? Seeing that his sword was tightly clamped by the other side''s two hands, Rayson widened his eyes in surprise. "Haven''t you seen this move, smelly boy!" Manigott showed a bad smile, followed by another kick, which directly kicked Larson upside down with full strength: "let me tell you! It''s called taking the white blade with empty hands." Leisen, who was kicked off, slipped out of the corridor directly on the ground and crashed into the wall at the end before stopping. What suffered was a bottle of vase that looked very expensive beside the wall, which was knocked down on the ground and turned into pieces by Leisen. "Ah!!" On the other side at the end of the corridor, the two waitresses who were cleaning screamed when they saw Rayson suddenly fly out and hit the wall. "Mr. Larson!! what''s the matter?" After Leisen had known the strength gap between manigott and himself, he immediately opened his mouth and said to the maid, "a robber has broken into Miss Eliza''s residence. Go and inform the bodyguard and miss Eliza." The maid nodded and just wanted to turn around and leave. Suddenly, the maid stopped abruptly and saluted the people who came in flustered. "Don''t tell me. What happened?" "Miss Alissa" as soon as Rayson got up from the ground, he saw Alissa coming from the other side of the corridor surrounded by bodyguards. Sure enough, it was Eliza, the noble girl met by manigott during his last stroll, but Eliza didn''t dress up so cumbersome in her home today. A simple aristocratic lady''s dress, a white jade arm with black hand sleeves, and delicate fingernails coated with purple nail polish, is now gently grooming the purple length that is randomly placed on the back of her head. Not only Eliza and the bodyguard, but also several noble men and women who were entertained by Eliza to attend the tea party, including the last glasses youth baroyas. Manigott walked over casually, still holding the long sword seized from Rayson. When there are weapons, they can''t beat each other. Now even the weapons have been robbed, it''s not an opponent. Rayson saw manigott coming and took a step back, but instantly Rayson noticed that he was now in front of Miss Eliza. It would damage his reputation, but it was even more impossible to go forward. Rayson didn''t want to fight with manigott. "You''re \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\? Unexpectedly, it was the impressive man I met last time. "Please be careful, Miss Eliza. He suddenly broke into the mansion with an evil intention." Larson roared quickly, hoping to attract the attention of the bodyguards next to Alisa. Rayson''s family was not a great aristocrat, and his father only got the title of the last Baron among the aristocratic titles. In order to cheer up the family and improve his status in the aristocracy, Rayson''s father has been very strict with his children since childhood. Although he is only in his early twenties, Rayson has won the title of official Knight under his father''s supervision and education. Twenty year old official Knight! It''s a very good achievement among nobles. Many people believe that Rayson may get the title of Lord before he is 30 and inherit his father''s Baron in the future. Even so, Rayson is not satisfied. He has been lying down in the aristocratic world for so long, The huge gap between noble and luxurious material enjoyment of nobles and civilians stimulates Rayson''s desire to climb higher. He doesn''t have to please others and salute others. He hopes that more noble girls can surround themselves and flatter themselves. He hopes that others can be humble and flattering in front of him. In order to climb higher, Larsen tried all his contacts to climb a big tree. When the two princes fought openly and secretly over the control of Jinsui territory, Larsen took refuge in the second prince Dean. For the youngest Prince silvado, Larsen simply despised the obviously abandoned third prince. Even after the old king announced that silvado became the Lord of Jinsui territory, Larsen and most nobles thought that this was just a means for his majesty to use silvado to check and balance the other two princes, And only some violent families without titles and small negligible nobles in the territory will cling to silvado for the poor interpretation and glory. But soon! Most of the nobles of Larsen and Jinsui territory now bet the wrong bet. Punk and glado, the two most influential families in Jinsui territory, were deprived of their noble status by traitors because they gathered private soldiers to surround the Lord''s residence, and all their family property and clansmen were confiscated and demoted to slaves. instant! The important pieces arranged by the two princes in Jinsui territory were abandoned. More than that! Miss Sally, the advisor of Prince silvado''s * *, who is famous for her peerless beauty and wisdom, is methodically eradicating dissidents and promoting a large number of new nobles loyal to silvado. For a time, the nobles and big families who originally took refuge in the two princes in Jinsui territory are in danger, but with the punk and glado families as examples, No one in the territory dares to act irrationally when the Royal Garrison has not completely withdrawn. The two princes are also adjusting their deployment and trying to restrain powerful families. Naturally, the little aristocrats like Larson, who have no strong strength and family background, have been forgotten, and miss Sally''s territorial reform plan is gradually unfolding, and the original aristocrats in the territory are being eliminated step by step, If some aristocratic families with family background and strength can still surrender to miss Sally, while some little aristocrats are directly deprived of their identity and become civilians. If the suppression comes directly here, Larson almost doesn''t even have to think that his little noble who once took refuge in the second prince will be deprived of his noble status. As for the reason, it''s too simple! Corruption, * *, dereliction of duty, and even no reason at all! In desperation, Larson suddenly appeared, and fate gave him a glimmer of hope. That''s Miss Eliza westphalen from the capital! Her father was Gerald westphalen, a big businessman of belramatra and knighted Marquis! Mother is Mrs. Angelina, who inherited a large territory, and Mrs. Angelina also has a noble identity, which is the cousin of his majesty today! Mrs. Angelina was famous for her outstanding beauty when she was young. Even a woman over 40 is still charming. She looks like a beautiful woman in her early thirties. According to gossip, her majesty has even bred some thoughts about Mrs. Angelina as a young girl, that is, her cousin. As the daughter of Mrs. Angelina, Miss Eliza westphalen has completely inherited her mother''s beauty, even more beautiful than Mrs. Angelina at that time. In Wang, she is known as one of the two beautiful flowers keeping pace with Miss Mina kennancy! When the girl with supreme power and wealth, who is now the best friend of the eldest princess raffina, came to Jinsui territory, Larson, who had guessed the purpose of miss Alissa, immediately used up the last contacts to catch up with Miss Alissa and did his best to provide all the information about silvado. It''s just that there are too many people who want to take refuge in Miss Eliza. Even if they try their best to serve Miss Eliza, Rayson is not too concerned by Miss Eliza now! It was also for this reason that when people accompanied Miss Eliza on a trip that day, Miss Eliza suddenly turned her eyes to a man who looked like a fool, and Larson expressed hostility to each other. Now he was defeated by the object he despised, and the defeat was closed to miss Alisa''s eyes. Rayson''s heart was filled with unspeakable loss and pain! Manigott tilted his head and looked at Eliza. He patted his head and said with a helpless smile: "it''s really you. The noble young lady that day was really a little surprised." This disrespectful tone made the noble men and women on one side talk one after another. The guards around Eliza had stepped forward and blocked her behind. From the smell, the strength of these guards was stronger than that of Larson. I don''t know how many levels. "This is really surprising. I thought it was the rats outside who broke in. It was an acquaintance I met before." Eliza smiled as if she didn''t care about manigott''s rudeness. "Sorry, I''m not very good at polite words, so go straight to the point." Manigott put his long sword behind his head. Qiu glanced at Eliza and asked, "I''m looking for a special envoy from the king''s capital. Is it..." Elissa raised a lady''s ritual to mention her skirt. "No need to find it. I am the special envoy sent by your royal highness. What do you want to do, sir?" Chapter 215 It''s really her! Manigott shrugged and took out a small box from his pocket: "someone asked me to hand over something to you. I hope you can see it alone. Of course, there are some things I want to talk to you alone with Miss Eliza. Eliza nodded to the bodyguard. The bodyguard immediately came forward and took the box from manigott. After checking it a little to make sure there was no mechanism and trigger magic array, the bodyguard respectfully handed the box to Eliza. "Eliza westphalen! That''s my name." After receiving the box, Eliza asked softly, "may I have your name?" "Manigott." Manigott is not clear about Eliza''s identity. At most, he thinks she is a noble with a high status and a special envoy from the king''s capital to Jinsui territory. Manigott''s tone of sparing words and cynical appearance immediately made the nobles around restless again. Some people couldn''t believe that someone dared to do such impolite behavior to miss Eliza. Eliza smiled casually. Now the only thing that interests her is the man named manigott. She was influenced by her father as a businessman since childhood. In addition, she accompanied her mother to various parties. Although she is young, she has developed a pair of insight. She met manigott by chance when she was playing in the street that day, Eliza was attracted by the special temperament different from others. At that time, Alisa deliberately challenged manigott by using Larson around her to provoke a topic. The purpose was to test manigott to see if he had gone astray. Although manigott left quietly without saying a word, Alissa observed it carefully. From some subtle expression changes on manigott''s face, Alissa inferred that manigott did hear his side''s topic about him, and could still hear his side''s conversation in such a noisy environment from such a long distance, indicating that manigott should be a strong man, Manigott''s leisurely appearance when he left was obviously that he didn''t take his side to heart, let alone because he was a noble and afraid of getting into trouble. But an attitude of complete contempt or even disregard. Originally, Eliza tried to send someone to inquire about manigott when she was free. Unexpectedly, the other party took the initiative to find the door to see herself today. At this time, in order to save the situation, Larson made one last stupid move: "I''m sorry, Miss Alisa, because he suddenly broke into the residence, I misunderstood that he would be wrong." "I know Knight Rayson, it''s just a misunderstanding between you and Mr. manigott." Alissa still maintains an elegant smile, but if people familiar with Alissa''s character know it, such a very impolite interruption means that Alissa is angry now. To be honest, manigott''s entry into the mansion by means of invisible runes is indeed suspicious. As a man trying to take refuge in Eliza, Rayson did not make any mistake in blocking it, or it is a due responsibility. It''s just that Rayson should never leave room for politeness at the beginning. Second, when Rayson found that he had offended the wrong person, he first did not apologize like the offended object, but tried to explain that he had been forgiven by Eliza. This wrong apology object completely ignored the actions of the offended person, It can only make it more embarrassing to be the host of the visit. When Alisa said this, Larson was like being stared at by a beast. He shivered subconsciously and immediately closed his mouth and stopped talking. "Excuse me for a moment, please wait a moment." Looking at the box in her hand, Eliza said to the maid, "first take Mr. manigott to the reception room and treat him well. I''ll come in a minute." Two beautiful young ladies bowed slightly and said, "yes, Miss Eliza." "I''m sorry, everyone! There are some private affairs today. The reception is not good. Please go back first." Eliza said politely with a charming smile. Eliza''s polite behavior surprised the nobles on one side. The Miss Eliza not only has outstanding appearance, but also is very intelligent. Therefore, she is very difficult to serve, but she seems to have an unusual favor with the man in front of her. Although they were confused and confused, no one dared to disobey Eliza''s meaning, so they had to leave one by one. Balboas, a young man with glasses, glanced at the dead gray Larson who was picked up by the maid, showing a disdainful look. Arrogant and incompetent people look down on civilians just because they have a low aristocratic status. They don''t know what introverted people are. Such people will always unknowingly set up a large number of enemies for themselves! When he met manigott for the first time, Rayson''s arrogant and foolish words were very likely to push a soldier with great potential into a hostile camp. In this way, a foolish man who is too ostentatious and sharp can only bring disaster to miss Eliza. Balboas lifted his glasses on the bridge of his nose, stepped forward to manigott, stopped manigott who was preparing to go to the meeting room with the maid, and said politely, "excuse me, Mr. manigott, I wonder if you can return your sword to Mr. Rayson?" All the people around turned their eyes on Balboas. Only then did Rayson offend the man who has a great position in Miss Eliza''s heart. The next end is expected to be a little miserable. At this time, why does Balboas stand up to help Rayson speak? Isn''t the relationship between Balboas and Rayson a bit antagonistic? Alissa took a deep look at Balboas. Unlike Rayson, Balboas''s family has always had business contacts with Alissa''s father. They have known each other since childhood. Balboas came to Jinsui territory this time with her father''s advice. Balboas is not a stupid and arrogant person like Rayson. "This one?" Balboas nodded and said, "yes, after all, this sword is the ancestral sword of Mr. Larson''s family. Although the sword itself has no great value, it has a very important commemorative significance for the knight of Larson." Manigott put a smile on his mouth and put the sword in front of Balboas: "take it!" Balboas bowed politely and said, "thank you, Mr. manigott. You are a broad-minded person. Mr. Larson Miral is an invited guest. There seems to be a little misunderstanding with you. I hope you can understand here." Balboas is obviously more talkative than Rayson''s recklessness and stupidity. First, he guessed manigott''s character and determined that the other party also had important things. He would not be embarrassed to return the sword to miss Alisa for such a small thing. After the other party returned the sword, he quickly praised manigott''s broad-minded and stressed that Rayson was just a guest, These misunderstandings have nothing to do with Alissa as the host. Manigott waved his hand casually, and I don''t know if he understood another meaning in Balboas''s words: "nothing. As you said, my mind has always been very broad." The conflict came to an end, and Eliza''s expression when she left was obviously satisfied with Balboas''s handling, but she gave a cold look at Larson who left like a lost soul. Manigott was invited to a reception hall, and the maid soon brought a cup of warm black tea and some snacks. Manigott took a sip of black tea and didn''t seem to be used to the taste of black tea. He picked up several exquisite snacks and threw them into his mouth. It has to be said that this kind of dessert specially made for the great nobility is really much more delicious than those sold in the shops outside. Manigott''s expression is very relaxed. It looks as relaxed as being a guest at a friend''s house. Of course, if there are fewer bodyguards who surround manigott from four angles, manigott must be more relaxed. In just a few minutes, the door of the reception hall was opened by the maid, and Eliza came in quickly with a hurried pace. "Let''s all go out. I want to talk to Mr. manigott alone." "Yes! Miss Eliza!" Eliza, who came in, immediately ordered that the maid and the guard quickly withdrew from the room after saluting and closed the door. With an elegant and charming smile, she reappeared on Eliza''s face: "Mr. manigott, if you can come next time, you can just come in through the front door. I promise no one will stop you, otherwise there will be a lot of bad things to deal with today''s accident." "Please! There are flies all around this mansion. Didn''t you notice?" Manigott exaggerated a gesture: "if you come in from the front door, I guess I can''t go out later." Eliza naturally knew what the so-called fly in manigott''s mouth meant: "yes! After all, our Royal Highness Prince silvado recently got a great consultant. Sometimes, for safety, she had to be careful, such as the poor Mr. Rayson Miral. Maybe he really shouldn''t have come to today''s tea party by himself." Eliza poured herself a cup of black tea and took a sip. When talking about Larson, manigott heard the murderous spirit from Eliza''s tone. Recalling the common things that happened when some nobles competed with each other, manigott''s eyes became dignified. "Is it necessary to do this?" "I have seen too many people with his character. After being frustrated here, in order to keep his position and revenge, he will certainly report to silvado." Although Eliza still kept smiling at this time, her words had made no secret of her murderous spirit. This time, manigott didn''t look cynical. He just raised his tea cup and took a sip of black tea he wasn''t used to. For the golden saint, human life is precious. If it is not a critical moment, the saint will not kill. In her eyes, the charming and moving noble girl is as calm as a bug when deciding a person''s life and death. Miss Eliza is really decisive. "Well, let''s not talk about that disappointing fool." Eliza unfolded her palm and revealed the badge: "did the glado family give you this badge?" "Do you know the little girl named Constance?" "Of course I do. I have my own intelligence network." Alisa sat opposite manigott: "Constance glado! The youngest daughter of dur glado of the glado family, this badge was given to her father when my father visited Jinsui territory last year. Unexpectedly, only a year later, the glado family became like this." Chapter 216 "Constance wants to see you. It seems that she has something important to tell you. "I''ll send someone to pick her up. Where''s the daughter of the Gladys?" "In the charm of the night hotel, stay in my room for the time being." Here, manigott pointed to the outside: "how are you going to pick them up? There are many people watching you outside. There are people at the front door." Alisa showed a cunning smile: "sorry, it''s a trade secret. No comment! You''ll know then." ELISA also took great care of Costine''s important message. After all, the nobility of the whole territory was not surrendered, but by the miss Sally, the idiot prince, the speed was fast and the method was very cautious, and even half of the handle was gone. This made ELISA not sigh as Kwai Fu as the consultant. Eliza came to Jinsui territory under the order of Princess lefina to investigate the rebellion of the punk and glado families. However, there was no clue after the investigation. After all, the two families were almost devastated. Family members were either executed or became slaves. It can be said that all clues were deliberately cut off. A few days ago, Alissa learned that there were survivors of the family of the cro family who had escaped from the crackdown. Although they had arranged to try to contact these people, Alissa had been watched by the eye liner of the company. After all, punk and glado families have been sentenced to treason, and providing assistance to traitors is also treason. Even Alisa''s family can''t bear such a crime! But now it''s all right! Someone has helped him to contact the people of the glado family. As for whether it is a trap, Eliza can ignore it first, even if it is! At least take the people of the glado family as bait, and it must be the heavyweight bait like Constance, the daughter of the glado family. If you don''t dare to move because of fear, you won''t even have the chance to see the bait. "But then again" After everything was arranged, Eliza''s tone suddenly changed. She crossed her hands and held her beautiful eyes on her forehead. She stared at manigott and asked, "Mr. manigott, you don''t look like a person of the glado family, or even the kingdom of belama. I don''t know why you want to help the glado family?" "Why can''t I be from the kingdom of belrama? I can also be a subordinate of an aristocrat dissatisfied with silvado, and maybe an informant of the two princes." Manigott asked a rhetorical question. In terms of appearance, people in Saxony kingdom are generally tall, and because they live in the far north, their skin is slightly red. People in belama kingdom are almost no different from manigott and others in race and appearance. At present, the domestic situation in the kingdom of belrama is very chaotic and dangerous. As manigott said, he is indeed likely to be under the hands of a prince and great nobleman. Eliza showed a charming smile and looked particularly charming: "it is indeed possible for the great aristocrat or the subordinates of the two princes, but you seem to have forgotten that your own strength shows that your identity is not simple." "Oh ~ then, Miss Eliza, how can you think that my status'' despicable * * ''will have strong strength?" "Isn''t it an explanation that you beat that stupid Larson just now?" Eliza replied "Because I beat the guy named Larson? Hahaha ~ it''s too funny. The guy with a false appearance is the bodyguards around you just now. He can beat him all over the ground looking for teeth." Alisa nodded: "Yes, but I know that Mr. manigott, your strength is not only stronger than Rayson, but even stronger than my bodyguard, at least to the extent that the great knight is long, and this is my conservative estimation. For a person with your strength, if it is me, I will take you with me well, so as not to let me or you have accidents, let alone send you out as a spy, That''s really overqualified. " The problem is that I am indeed a spy and spy ~ as for overqualified, there is no way. Who told humans to exclude and persecute elves? Lord Yalin in in odur city can''t send people out to explore. Manigott didn''t answer this time, Eliza''s eyes brightened and continued: "let me guess, the kingdom of Saxony is unlikely. After all, Mr. manigott, you don''t look like a Saxon. You can let a person with great Knight strength out to explore, and you also come to Jinsui territory where the situation is unstable recently! There are not many forces that can do this on the whole continent." Eliza stood up at this time, bowed slightly and said, "please be angry at my impoliteness! Are you a knight of light serving the only Lord in the world?" Knight of light? Manigott twitched slightly in the corner of his mouth. Obviously, he was shocked by this guess: "this is your answer \\ "Yes! Mr. manigott, you just gave me the answer, didn''t you?" Eliza observed manigott''s facial expression, the flash of surprise and the slight change in her eyes. It was obvious that she was right about something in his heart. Manigott shrugged helplessly and didn''t answer. Eliza also sat down with a gentle smile and didn''t continue to ask. In fact, manigott wanted to tell Miss Eliza, who was very smart, but smart was mistaken by smart. You really guessed wrong! But it''s better! Manigo was so preoccupied that he picked up a piece of dessert and threw it into his mouth. At this time, the door was pushed open, and a middle-aged man dressed as a housekeeper entered the room and whispered a few words in Eliza''s ear. "Well, Mr. manigott, my people have left for the hotel. It is estimated that they can be brought before lunch. Would you mind staying for lunch then?" Manigott wouldn''t mind a free lunch: "of course, thank you for your hospitality, Miss Eliza." As Eliza said, manigott, who was dozing in the reception hall near noon, met jabefeka, Constance and naposer. Later, she learned that there was a secret road in the residence that could lead to a business station in the outer city. Eliza arranged her own people to help jabefeka hide Constance and naposer in a container and take them to the business station, He entered the mansion through a secret road. At the same time, the bodyguard reported that Alisa had completed the "aftermath" of Rayson Miral! After seeing Eliza, Constance cried. Obviously, the days of hiding have accumulated pressure in the girl''s heart that almost broke her spirit. The arrival of the special envoy has become the last glimmer of hope to support the girl''s heart. Now that she finally saw hope, Constance can''t help venting the pressure accumulated in her heart. Eliza comforted Constance crying in her arms and noticed that the girl was still wearing the bathrobe in the hotel. Eliza immediately called the maid and asked them to prepare clothes for Constance. "Thank you. Manigott, Mr. jabefeka and the loyal naposer. Without your help, I might not have been able to see Miss Constance here." Eliza entertained the people to the restaurant. After sitting down, Eliza couldn''t help looking at yabaifica a lot. This is really an elegant and beautiful man! To be honest, Alissa is the first to see such a beautiful man. Although some nobles in the royal capital also like to dress themselves very softly, these people will only make people feel vulgar. In the common saying, they are sissy. But the man named yabaifica is different. He really gives people a sense of beauty. If he can wear a decent noble dress and appear at a high-class banquet, it should be enough to fascinate those noble girls and ladies. "We should thank Miss Eliza for your help." Boser''s words came from his heart. After all, now the glado family is a traitor, which everyone is afraid to avoid in the whole kingdom of belrama. Just being willing to contact one''s own side is a great effort and trust. Soon Constance was escorted to the restaurant by the maid. Almost for a moment, everyone focused on her. After all, everyone looked forward to the important information she had. Now Constance has changed into a decent white dress with the help of the maid, With brilliant blonde hair and youthful and beautiful appearance, Constance looked more lovely. Constance walked into the restaurant like a frightened deer. "Don''t be shy, Miss Constance. I''ve really wronged you these days. Have something to eat first. Don''t worry!" With a smile, Eliza invited Constance into her seat, as if she were the sister next door. The lunch is very rich. The appetizer is shrimp caviar, the main course is a hand grilled lamb chop, and the best mutton is used. The cooking skill is very excellent. Side dishes include seafood and salads made of fruits and vegetables that are not easy to eat in mainland cities. The wine accompanying the meal is not very expensive. Luxury red wine is just matched with the food on the table. People skilled in wine tasting know that wine is not the more expensive the better, but should correspond to the diet. It can be seen that Eliza does not blindly pursue luxury and luxury, but also has a certain sense of pragmatism. Poser ate very carefully. After all, it was impossible for him to sit here and have dinner with Wang Du''s special envoy. Constance really looked hungry and ate very fast, but the girl looked up from time to time and looked at Eliza with nervous eyes. In the middle of lunch, Eliza dismissed the maid. At the same time, a middle-aged maid with glasses came in and slightly motioned to Eliza. After getting Eliza''s response, the maid gently waved her hand and arranged a sound insulation barrier around the restaurant. "All right!" Eliza put down her knife and fork and said very lady, "Miss Constance, please tell us now. The important news you have may, if possible, be an important evidence for bringing down silvado and rehabilitating the gredo and punk families." Chapter 217 Constance took a deep breath and tried to calm her mood. In the expectation of everyone, the girl slowly said, "Miss Alisa, have you seen the woman named Sally since you came to Jinsui territory?" Eliza nodded affirmatively: "of course, as a special envoy, I went to see silvado at the first time after I came to Jinsui territory. Naturally, I also saw which Sally''s consultant officer. What''s wrong?" Silvado''s new prosecutor, Miss Sally, felt that this woman was not simple when she saw her for the first time, indeed! At the first sight of seeing Sally, even Eliza, who is also a woman, had to sincerely praise her. This woman is simply a unique beauty in the world. Her charming voice alone is enough to make most men in the world fall into her gentle village and cannot extricate themselves. Her every move and smile inadvertently exudes an attractive atmosphere, Miss Sally is so beautiful that she doesn''t look like a mortal! If Miss Sally''s beauty is indeed worthy of her reputation, her wisdom and even Alissa feel helpless. Originally, when Alissa met silvado, she was ready to find some news from the famous "idiot" prince, but Sally''s clever answers made Alissa speechless. Obviously, in this short period of time, Sally touched the whole golden ear territory. Although she didn''t get any news, Eliza decided that Sally was the mastermind behind the treason, and Sally''s identity was not simple. How could such a beautiful and wise woman commit herself to an idiot like silvado as a * *! When it comes to Sally, the consultant, Constance''s eyes turned red and tears were running down the corners of her eyes: "That''s right! That''s right! It''s this woman. The whole territory has suddenly become so strange since the woman named Sally appeared in Jinsui territory!! Miss Eliza, this woman named Sally must not be human. She is a devil and a devil at all. Everyone has been cheated and cheated by her, and almost everyone has become her puppet." Manigott and jabefeka didn''t say anything, but looked dignified, because Constance was right. Even if the woman named Sally was not a devil, she had a lot to do with the devil. Eliza handed Constance a handkerchief and said softly, "don''t get excited, Constance, tell me the details bit by bit." Constance wiped her tears, nodded and continued, "Miss Eliza, you should also know that our glado family is loyal to the second prince Dean." Alisa nodded to Constance to continue. "Although I usually don''t pay much attention to some important matters in the family, I also know something about it. Our glado family is loyal to Dean, the second prince, and the punk family is loyal to victor, the eldest prince. Almost all the nobles and nobles in the territory are loyal to the two princes respectively. For the youngest Prince silvado, no one is loyal to him, who is obviously not optimistic about him Son. But since Sally appeared, every once in a while, Sally, the consultant, has held meetings under various names to let the nobles and businessmen in the territory go! " Here, Constance seemed to be captured by the fear of the unknown and trembled: "after each meeting, many businessmen and nobles turned to be loyal to silvado. Everyone was crazy about Sally as if they had changed. They almost obeyed her." Manigott breathed out: "this woman may not have a problem, but definitely has a problem!" "Indeed, as Miss Constance said, Miss Eliza! There is even a viscount in the territory who is as loyal to the second prince as the glado family. After meeting Sally, he suddenly changed his position and began to swing between Dean and silvado." Then poser added in time at the moment. Eliza gently pursed her lips and thought: "I''ve also received these news. It''s really abnormal, but it doesn''t explain anything. As for whether Sally is a human or a monster within the devil, we''re not sure. At least I infer that her identity must be a spy sent by another country or an unknown power. Both businessmen and nobles pursue interests, as long as Sally can afford enough money It is not a problem that interests make some small nobles and businessmen turn against each other. " "No, Miss Eliza, she must not be a human, a devil or a monster!" Constance''s tears flowed down again: "After Sally began to encircle our geledo and punk families, Sally held another Lord meeting to indicate that we and the punk family would attend. At that time, I heard a conversation between my father and grandpa outside the room before departure. At that time, grandpa made up his mind. If Sally could not be pushed back by uniting with the punk family this time, Grandpa would contact the people in Wangdu to ask for admission A royal judge. " "But the owner of the Gladys didn''t do it!" Eliza was also shocked by this information. Royal adjudication is the best solution to the interest disputes between nobles. Constance''s grandfather''s idea is very correct, but \ "But after grandpa and father attended the meeting held by Sally together, Grandpa and father became impulsive and reckless like a different person. They didn''t have the usual calmness and calmness. Soon after, I learned that Grandpa actually gathered private soldiers to surround the Lord''s residence!! it''s very strange. Grandpa obviously planned to have a royal family after the negotiation failed Cut, how can you change your character after the meeting to do such an irrational thing! Miss Eliza, the woman named Sally must not be human. She * * ed my father and grandpa and controlled them to make such treason!! " Here, Constance finally covered her face and cried sadly. Eliza pinched her knuckles, and her beautiful face was full of shock! Destroy your family. It can''t be bought for profit. As Constance said, it is impossible for the master of the glado family to give up the royal president and choose extremely irrational means to besiege the Lord''s residence, which is simply helping silvado pave the way for monopolizing the whole golden ear territory. you ''re right! The woman named Sally must have a big problem. She is very likely to have some kind of magic to manipulate people''s hearts. Only in this way can we explain this irrational move of the glado family! With so many important events and step-by-step control over Jinsui territory, it is obvious that this woman named Sally can''t do it alone. There must be a stronger organization behind her to promote everything secretly. The magic of controlling the heart! Wait, isn''t the old king''s unusual love for silvado not to check and balance the other two princes, but When alisaton found that a huge conspiracy against the whole belrama kingdom was gradually emerging, Alisa hurriedly took out some kind of magic guide for communication: "pretti! Prepare a crystal for recording immediately, and then take it to the restaurant!" Soon, the middle-aged female mage came in, and yabofica recognized her. She was the one who treated people to meet her in the hotel. Before leaving, she carefully checked it with magic and determined that she had not applied any tracking magic. Eliza took the recording crystal and asked Constance to repeat what she had just said, while asking for a few more details. At this time, Eliza didn''t care about etiquette. She quickly asked the maid to get a pen and paper, wrote a letter, sealed the recording crystal and the letter in a special leather bag, sealed the hole with red wax, and then marked a mark with a ring on her finger. "Quickly take this letter back to the king and give it to Princess raffina. Don''t be found. Don''t make any mistakes." Eliza ordered in a rare serious tone. Priti, the female mage, took the envelope and nodded cautiously, "yes! Miss Eliza, I''ll send someone to handle it right away." The atmosphere in the restaurant suddenly became dignified, and the people were not in the mood to continue eating. The waitresses quickly came in to clean up the tableware. Eliza took the people to a large lounge and sat down. The worried Eliza just tasted black tea. Constance sat nervously opposite and sobbed in a low voice. "Constance, I want to thank you." after a while, Eliza put down her tea cup and suddenly said: "The information you provided is very important, but now your identity is too sensitive. I will arrange a hidden place for you to live in seclusion temporarily. If my guess is correct, I need Miss Constance as a witness when the time is ripe to prove that silvado colluded with outsiders to subvert the kingdom of belrama." "We have other plans on this." Manigott said suddenly. Soon manigott and jabefeka told the news that they were going to help Constance escape to Saxony kingdom for refuge. Eliza thought about it and didn''t object, or their proposal was better. It''s safer to temporarily flee abroad than to stay at home. From the information just obtained, since manigott and jabefeka can arrange Constance to Saxony, they must have contact with the holy see in Saxony. Being sheltered by the Holy See can naturally ensure the safety of Constance, and in the future, we can properly use the power of the Holy See to eradicate silvado and Sally. Manigott pursed his mouth and stopped talking for a long time before saying in a euphemistic tone: "be careful, Miss Sally, her backstage may be more terrible than you think." "Mr. manigott, do you know more about Sally?" Eliza just wanted to ask how much information manigott knew about Sally. At this time, the door was roughly pushed open. The housekeeper of the mansion ran in regardless of etiquette and whispered anxiously in Eliza''s ear. "What!? silvado is coming!" Eliza said in a low voice. Chapter 218 It took Constance less than five hours from her hiding hotel to Eliza''s residence. Silvado suddenly came to visit at this time, which made people wonder if he had leaked the news at that link. "Sister Constance and Mr. poser, you hide in the secret room for a while." Although she was worried, Eliza made arrangements immediately. The waitresses quickly entered the room and began to deal with the traces in an orderly manner. "What about us?" Manigott pointed to himself. "They are businessmen from Saxony and are not wanted. They might as well pretend to be guests who meet me. This is just a reason to send silvado away." The housekeeper came up to Eliza and asked in a low voice, "sister Eliza, silvado''s time this time is really strange. Just in case, do you want to make some arrangements?" "If it''s arranged, I''ll leave it to you." Eliza thought a little and nodded. "Yes!" Eliza left first as a special envoy to pick up silvado. Most of the maidens in the residence were specially trained by Eliza''s family. They were very efficient. Constance and naposer were taken by the maid to a secret room built in the room. Although the secret room was small, it was equipped with sound insulation barrier and anti detection barrier, Obviously, the man who built the secret room spent a lot of effort on it. Manigott and jabefeka have changed into two sets of expensive dresses brought by the maid. Jabefeka, who is calm and has a good temperament, plays the businessman of the negotiation, while manigott plays the guard. Not only that, the waitresses even put a large number of documents on the table, as if there were real business negotiations here. At the entrance of the mansion Eliza, who had finished her clothes, said to the visiting silvado calmly: "although I would like to welcome your highness silvado, can you send someone to inform you before you come next time?" In the face of a prince, Alissa''s tone is very impolite, but Alissa has such an attitude to face silvado''s capital. Mrs. Angelina, Eliza''s mother, is the cousin of the king today. In some ways, Eliza, who is only one month older than silvado, is silvado''s cousin. Compared with the identity of Prince and subject, Eliza''s behavior is extremely impolite and disrespectful, but it is not impolite in terms of the identity of sister and brother. "Ha ha ~ what does it matter? After all, we are brothers and sisters. There is no need to care about so many etiquette and details." Accompanied by the escort, silvado walked into the residence. When he saw Alissa, silvado couldn''t help stopping at the pair of plump places in front of his cousin''s chest. This enchanting and sexy figure really aroused his desire. In addition to Alissa''s dress today, the luxurious violet and black dress perfectly set off the perfect figure. In terms of appearance, Eliza and Mina are known as the imperial capital. The whole belrama Kingdom doesn''t know how many young heroes have pursued Eliza, but so far, Eliza doesn''t look down on anyone. Before summoning the demons of the abyss, silvado also met Alissa several times at the royal party. At the first meeting, silvado regarded Alissa as a human. Before meeting the succubus king Sarian, silvado always thought that Alissa was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life, and had * * Alissa in private more than once, Fantasize about having a cousin who can submit to herself, humbly call herself the master and let herself play with it. But at that time, silvado could only reach the level of * *, a poor prince who was almost forgotten in the royal family. Alissa, who had already formed her own business group and power, could not look at silvado more. But now it''s different. There are demons behind him! Even Mina kennancy, the Duchess''s daughter who was supposed to marry her brother, who looked down on her in ordinary days! Now she has become her own slave, crying and begging herself in bed. As long as the Lord comes to this world, when the whole belrama kingdom is in her own hands, can Eliza still run away? Let the double flowers of the imperial capital serve themselves on the big bed together. Just think about silvado, they feel very excited. "I am now the special envoy of the royal capital. Some things should be handled according to the rules. For example, if his highness silvado sent someone to inform him first, he wouldn''t have run away in vain." Eliza did not intend to lead silvado into the room, using a lukewarm language. Silvado''s eyes turned to the slender legs under Eliza''s skirt: "run for nothing! I finally took some time to see my cousin. Will cousin Eliza drive me away?" For a long time, silvado has always had evil thoughts of immorality and immorality towards Alissa. Naturally, Alissa, who is good at observing words and colors, can see it. At first, Eliza didn''t hate the Royal Prince and her cousin very much. After all, a man was born with a tragic fate and was treated as a superfluous thing. She was snubbed and despised. Once, Eliza had more compassion for silvado''s feelings. However, when silvado approached himself with impure purposes on the grounds of his sister and brother, especially after noting that silvado always looked at herself with naked possessive eyes, Eliza''s little pity for silvado finally turned into anger and disdain. Such people are not worthy of sympathy at all! Eliza didn''t want to entangle with Silva too much: "you''re serious, your highness Silva. I''ve entertained several businessmen and are discussing some things. Now I really don''t have time to entertain your highness. Why don''t you come in a few days." Suddenly, Eliza noticed that the number of bodyguards brought by silvado seemed a little unusual! Suddenly, Eliza had a bad feeling and quietly made a gesture to the housekeeper behind her. "Cousin Alissa is entertaining guests. It seems that I really don''t come at the right time." silvado looked at Alissa''s joking smile: "cousin, you shouldn''t be entertaining two fugitives of the glado family." damn! The news leaked! What Eliza was most worried about happened, but on the surface, Eliza was still calm, as if she didn''t know anything: "this is not a funny joke, your highness silvado." "Really? I don''t think my cousin will take in traitors, but I''ve received some news. Someone saw that two fugitives of the grad family seem to have hid in your residence." "Now it is estimated that the only place where you can find the glado family is your Highness''s Lord''s house." Eliza spoke with sarcasm. Up to now, this woman dares to look down on me like this. After I control the belrama Kingdom, I must raise you as a pet. All the humiliations I received in the past should be returned to you a hundred times. Silvado looked at Eliza with a smile and cursed with the most vicious idea in her heart. "In that case, I''ll search it a little." After that, silvado waved to the guards behind him, and alisaton stepped forward to stop silvado. "Your Highness! Have you forgotten something?" "What?" Eliza''s tone has brought anger: "according to the decree of the kingdom of belrama, no Lord has the right to search the special envoy''s residence or arrest and detain the special envoy without the special permit issued by the king. Otherwise, your highness, you will be guilty of treason." "Well, I''m sorry, cousin. You know, I don''t like reading these law books very much." Silvado apologized, but the next moment, silvado''s tone suddenly became ferocious: "however, cousin Alisa, I''ll tell you one thing. It''s also impossible for the special envoy to collude with the traitor." "I know this better than you, your highness!" Eliza also responded. "That''s good! Go in and search for me!" The sudden change of silvado made alisaton shocked and angry: "are you crazy, silvado? What do you think this is? Do you want to search?" As soon as the guards of silvado took a step forward, the guards behind Eliza had pulled out their swords, flashing cold blades and murderous intention, waiting for the master''s next order. As long as Eliza gave an order, even if the king''s prince was in front of them, the guards would not hesitate to take his head on his neck. "This is Jinsui territory. It belongs to my kingdom. Here I am the king! Don''t make me angry, cousin. You think even if they can defeat ten, how long can they resist?" Silvado''s expression became ferocious, almost without concealing the fierce light and greed in his eyes, looking back and forth at Eliza''s body. Being looked up and down by silvado with such obscene eyes, Eliza was very angry, but she didn''t lose her mind. Since her words were told, it was obvious that silvado didn''t intend to pay attention to the laws of the kingdom. He is now at a disadvantage. Even if the guards are strong, they can''t defeat the guards of the whole Jinsui territory. If silvado really wants to forcibly search, he can''t be stopped. The only thing I have to do is to deal with this level first. Later, when I returned to the king''s capital, I was using it to make Silva look good! Then Eliza took a deep breath and quickly adjusted her mind: "if you want to search the fugitive, what if you don''t find it in my residence?" "Well, isn''t cousin Eliza already planning?" Silvado looked confident and said with confidence. Chapter 219 The white dragon katlas quietly lurks in a high tower in the city. This is a star watching tower. It once belonged to a mage who was good at divination and prophecy magic. However, with the death of the old mage, the tower has gradually become deserted. There are even rumors that the ghost of the mage is still wandering in the tower, so that no one dares to approach here, This gives cartels a great observation point. It has been several years since he came to Jinsui territory, but so far katras has not felt the unique bloody power belonging to the abyss. Although he can''t feel it, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have it. Obviously, the devil should hide the whole altar. The other four luxury houses belonging to silvado in the Lord''s residence may be the places where altars are built, but these places are heavily guarded. They are not only equipped with various magic arrays for defense and detection, but also guarded by demons from the distorted void in the dark. Carters'' white dragon identity is too sensitive and inaccessible. On the high tower, catteras watched the changes in the city. After silvado entered the special envoy''s residence, more and more soldiers began to gather. From the law of action of these soldiers, they were ready to block the road to and from the special envoy''s residence, which worried catteraston, The daughter of the glado family named Constance had just been received from the special envoy''s residence, and such an accident occurred soon. It was obvious that the news had leaked out. The problem is which link has a problem? During this period, in addition to collecting some necessary information, cartels has been secretly observing and protecting manigoth and jabefika. Especially after receiving the order from Yalin, cartels also offered help to allow manigott to enter the special envoy''s residence smoothly. During this period of observation, cartels can be sure that the identities of the two golden saints have not been exposed, and the whereabouts of Constance and naposena who fled to the inner city hotel after being pursued have not been exposed. The problem should appear on Eliza''s side. At first, cartels doubted Eliza, but some signs showed that Eliza was indeed in a hostile relationship with silvado, and the girl was careful. Even when the noble youth who provoked manigote showed signs of rebellion, Eliza''s people just arrived to deal with him without fail and saved some work for cartels. If it wasn''t Eliza, it might be the people around Eliza who conveyed the news. Anyway, the problem now is that manigott and jabefika are in danger! "The breath of twisted emptiness" \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Catteras did not dare to neglect, quickly hid his own breath, jumped out of the tower, quickly leaped over the roof like a remnant, and rushed to the direction of the special envoy''s residence. In the special envoy''s residence, Alissa quietly watched the guards brought by silvado enter her residence one by one. Although there were no flaws in her expression, Alissa''s heart was burning with anger, not just anger. Alissa was also worried at the moment. It was obvious that someone had provided information to silvado, but the problem was where the problem occurred? Their own people are brought from the family. These maids and guards are trained from the family. Alissa has never had any doubt about loyalty. Manigott and jabefeka, who have always been mysterious, just flashed in Eliza''s mind and were denied by themselves. First, they didn''t have to take in and shelter the hunted Constance and naposer. When they received yabofica and Constance, the female mage Priti specially tested the three people with magic and determined that there was no detection and tracking magic. The action has always been very secret, and no one found it at all. What went wrong? Silvado looked at Eliza with a smile. Her cousin must be thinking about where the news came from at the moment, but this clever cousin never thought that she was the one who betrayed her! The crime of harbouring traitors is very serious. At that time, you can imprison Alissa for a period of time. During this period, you can directly enjoy her body slowly, and then tell her the truth when she is in the most pain and despair. I really want to see what her beautiful face will be distorted by despair! That must be very exciting! "Your Highness silvado, search slowly by yourself. There are two guests waiting for me in the lounge. I don''t want the guests to wait too long, so I''ll leave first." Alissa, who was uneasy and watched by silvado, found a reason to leave directly. She was still confident in the hiding place of Constance and naposer. The westfallon family was originally a merchant family starting from Jinsui territory. This special envoy residence was originally the property of the westfallon family, and only a few people knew about the secret room. Noise barrier and anti detection barrier are arranged. Even if silvado brings the mage, it is not so easy to find. Back in the lounge, jabefeka sat gracefully on the sofa and looked at the documents brought by the maid. Manigott stood upright beside jabefeka as a loyal guard. Jabefeka glanced at the guards passing in the corridor outside the door and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter, sister Alisa? Can''t it be?" In addition to the surface meaning, the question also contains another meaning. Jabefeka''s subtext is whether the prince named silvado wants to forcibly search. Is there no problem with the hidden Constance and naposer! "Please be at ease, Mr. yabaifica, but our prince is a little nervous. There will be no problem with this search." Eliza also replied in a tone that contained another meaning. Priti, the female mage, came in at this time. Seeing this, Eliza turned to the bodyguard behind her and said, "close the door and don''t let anyone disturb me. There are still important things to discuss with the two guests. As for our prince, he can search wherever he likes." Just don''t search this room for me! When the door closed, Eliza stamped her foot secretly. "The garbage has been burned, sister Alissa." Priti, the female mage, came forward and said in ELISA''s ear. ¡¢¡¢ Alissa nodded comprehensively, sat opposite jabefeka, picked up the document and looked at it. Alissa pretended to discuss with jabefeka about the tax rate of goods. Listening to the noise and rummaging outside the door, manigott has lost his usual cynicism. Cancer golden saint has secretly squeezed his fist. Manigott is ready to fight immediately as long as the situation is wrong. "Take it easy, man!" Priti, a female mage, said in a voice when she passed manigott: "the more nervous it is, the easier it is to let people see the problem. Relax. This search should be able to cope with it." "What if you don''t deal with it?" Manigott also asked in a low voice. Pritty, the female mage, took out a box from a dark box in the bookcase and filled it with magic crystals filled with a lot of magic. Pritty put all these magic crystals in the most convenient position on the inside of her clothes: "if you don''t deal with it, it will be very bad. You can deal with several alone." "All right!" Manigott spoke with pride. "Ha ha ~ although I really want to see it, I still don''t expect it now." Pretty patted manigott on the shoulder and walked back to Eliza. Sometimes, in such a time full of crisis, time always makes people feel like a year. Although manigott felt like he had experienced such a long time less than one hour from the beginning of the search. At this time, there were some noisy voices at the door, mixed with silvado''s unique arrogant voice. Eliza frowned, stood up and walked to the door. "Well, your highness, what else do you want to do? If you want to search, please go elsewhere and search slowly. I''m talking with my guests. Please don''t disturb me at this time." When she learned that silvado wanted to enter the lounge, Alisa was finally going to get angry. "Cousin Eliza, is this your guest?" Silvado set his eyes on the two golden saints, especially when he looked at yabaifica in men''s clothes, silvado showed a very regrettable look. Eliza came forward and stopped silvado: "please respect yourself, your highness!" "Don''t be so cold, cousin. All the other places have been searched. Only this room is left. Do you mind?" When looking at silvado''s request with a successful look, Eliza''s face finally became gloomy: "I''ll give you a warning, your highness, even if you bring more people, it doesn''t mean that my bodyguard can''t take you!" "Is this a threat? Cousin! How dare you threaten the prince of a country." Silvado was stunned and his tone became ferocious. "Forcibly take the guards to break into the special envoy''s residence and search without a permit. Even if I make you take it now, you don''t have to pay any responsibility. Even your majesty has no right to blame me." At ordinary times, Eliza is always as charming as a lazy cat, but when she gets angry, she will find that a lazy cat can also become like a human devouring Tiger: "Your Highness, Prince, do you think you can do whatever you want at any time and anywhere if you are spoiled by your majesty?" Silvado took a step back and seemed to be frightened by Eliza''s momentum, but suddenly silvado covered his face and gave a strange laugh like a breathless person: "cousin Eliza, up to now, you still look down on me and still think I''m still the redundant person forgotten in the corner, don''t you?" In an instant, silvado''s expression was full of tyranny and looked at Eliza with eyes that seemed to devour everything! Chapter 220 Eliza westfallon! The daughter of Gerson westphalen, the richest businessman in the belrama Kingdom, is also the determined successor of the westphalen family. Although she is young, she has broken into her own career and can easily travel between the royal family and many businessmen. Alisa has seen too many people in her life, reckless, rational, cold and cruel. But no one, like silvado, showed the extreme blood and tyranny on his face. In an instant, Eliza almost subconsciously retreated a few steps because of fear. Silvado seemed to have become another person. This fierce and terrible killing intention was like a strong man fighting from a sea of corpses and blood. "Silvado, I warn you, you''d better not force us to lose face!" Eliza tried to calm herself down. Although she still had some lingering feelings, she was unwilling to lose to silvado in momentum. "Then I have been charged with colluding with traitors. Let me arrest you first!" Silvado smiled ferociously, stepped back and made a gesture. Behind him, two tall guards walked forward without expression. "It seems that you fool really think you can do whatever you want by relying on your father!!" Alissa roared, and the bodyguard behind her immediately came up and protected Alissa behind. Silvado used a language full of Cruelty: "do you really think I didn''t know that the daughter of the glado family was hidden by you in the secret room of this room?" At this time, Eliza''s face finally changed, and manigotha yabaifica also looked tight. Not to mention Constance and naposer, who are hidden in the secret room. Although the sound insulation barrier is arranged in the secret room, the barrier is one-way, which can only shield the sound inside from coming out, and the sound outside can still be introduced into the secret room. Constance covered her mouth, her face was as pale as losing her blood color, and Jiao''s body trembled slightly because of extreme fear. Poser held Constance who was almost fainting, pulled out her short sword and prepared for the last fight. Seeing this, Eliza also knew that the situation could not be alleviated, and immediately made the first humanitarian: "take them!" Priti, the female mage, immediately activated the signal, and the bodyguards loyal to Eliza in the whole residence immediately attacked. Many guards brought by silvado died under the sudden attack of the sword before they could respond. The guards surrounding the territory outside the special envoy''s residence immediately reacted to the sound of fighting in the house and quickly turned and rushed into the residence for support. As the daughter of a big businessman and a distinguished aristocrat, Eliza''s bodyguards are carefully trained by the family, and their strength is generally much higher than those brought by silvado. Scott, the leader of the team, has the strength of a great knight and is good at fighting with a sword and shield integrating attack and defense. After arriving at Jinsui territory, in case, Alisa had already quietly transported a batch of bows and crossbows to the residence. At the beginning of the battle, not only the bodyguards raided silvado''s people, but also the delicate and beautiful maids who looked like on weekdays quickly took out the crossbows from the dark cells in the residence and shot and killed the guards outside from the window. The bows and crossbows in the hands of the ladies are the latest models developed by the Alissa family. They not only have strong penetration ability, but also can fill in five arrows. The ladies work in groups of two, one shooting and one loading. It is obvious that these girls are trained in this field on weekdays, both in shooting accuracy and loading proficiency. There was a sudden scream outside the residence. The strong arrows that flew out were not leather armor. Even the lock armor could easily penetrate. In less than ten minutes, the guards who tried to rush into the residence were forced to leave seven or eight corpses and were forced to return outside the wall to avoid the threat of bows and crossbows. "Contact the Kingdom garrison outside the territory and ask them to come and support immediately!" A Guard commander in charge of command watched the special envoy''s residence through the gap of the shield with lingering fear. The other party''s bow and crossbow was really terrible. The light armor worn by his guards and the round shield wrapped in iron can''t stop it at all. Only when the garrison arrives, the army with thick Tower Shield and heavy plate armor can break through this blockade. The battle in the mansion proceeded quickly. The guards who were cut off from external support were quickly put down one by one by Eliza''s guards. In the lounge, Priti, the female mage, also took the lead. The high-speed wind arrow tore open the armor and easily passed through the chest of the two guards, Eliza''s bodyguard Scott and two other bodyguards also took the lead and prepared to control silvado first. "Don''t go there! Heart!" With a roar, before Scott could react, a black rose had galloped past one side of his cheek, broken and chopped to his sword with incredible power. Scott''s fighting instinct honed on the battlefield was activated instantly. He almost subconsciously turned back and dodged another sword. While dodging, Scott turned back and cut off the other party''s arm directly. What''s going on? When Scott stabilized his body, he stared at the amazing scene in front of him. Not only Scott, but also Priti, the female mage on the side, stared at the two guards who had just been killed by himself. That''s right! It was the guard killed by pretti''s wind arrow. Up to now, there was a blood hole in the guard''s chest that could be seen through. Such an injury was absolutely fatal, but the two guards stood up as if nothing had happened. From the guard''s indifferent appearance, they seemed to know no pain. At the same time, there were bursts of frightened shouts in the residence, and then the shouts turned into screams and wails. The collision of swords and the whistling like wild animals that can not be made by human beings were also mixed. Silvado looked at Eliza cruelly with a morbid fanaticism: "see? Cousin! Do you still think I was the forgotten and despised prince? I have long had a powerful power, which you humble ants in the world can''t imagine!" "Is this the dead?" Eliza is not in the mood to pay attention to silvado''s crazy words now. As the daughter of a well-informed businessman, Eliza naturally knows that these terrible undead creatures that are resurrected by the undead mages who blaspheme their lives are the embodiment of death, the existence of impurity and filth, and the path they walk will become the source of plague, The cities they stay in will turn into ghost towns and ruins. "Silvado! How dare you collude with the necromancer to blaspheme life and gods? Don''t be treason. All the evil things you do will put you on the gallows of the Holy See!" The female mage angrily accused that the heartless silvado turned his guard into a dead. "Blasphemy! You''re right, but it''s not the dead, but something more terrible than the dead. I tell you, cousin Alisa! Not only the golden ear territory, but also the whole bellama kingdom will be in my bag." Silvado licked his lips and looked at Eliza greedily: "you respected me a little, maybe I would make you better, but since you dare to treat me with such an attitude, I will recover the humiliation I have received from you a hundred times and a thousand times. Catch Eliza and the daughter of the glado family, and kill the others." The two guards rushed to the front immediately, and their blood spilled on the ground as they ran, and four guards with the same cold look poured into behind silvado. One of them was covered with scars on his cheeks and grabbed a bloody head. From the expression full of pain and fear on his head, it was obvious that he was screwed off by the other side. Even in the face of the rumored undead, Scott just sipped his mouth and raised his sword in front of him without fear. Priti, the female mage, immediately exercised the wind of level 8 magic bondage. The strong whirlwind turned into an invisible chain and temporarily trapped two guards. The price is that this clean and elegant room became messy under the fierce whirlwind, But at this time, no one will care about this problem. Scott and the other two bodyguards are not relaxed about the remaining four "immortal" guards. These "immortal" guards have great power. They can even use their fists, heads and every part of their body as weapons to attack themselves. Scott cut off a man''s head with a sword during the battle. Even so, the other party still didn''t die. Even without a head, he could accurately fight back with a long sword. Moreover, these "undead" guards have great wisdom. Scott has been bypassing them and directly grasped the mastermind silvado behind them, but the "undead" guards seem to see through Scott''s idea and have been firmly blocked in front of Scott. "Bastard! Get out of the way." Scott, who was entangled by the other party, immediately became angry and roared violently. With the brilliance of magic, he directly cut the "immortal" guard''s human armor into two sections from his waist. The moment the road was opened, Scott immediately rushed forward to catch silvado, but after only one step, Scott felt that his foot seemed to be caught by something. When he looked around, Scott found that the guards whose upper and lower bodies had been cut into two sections still stretched out their hands and grabbed their feet. Moreover, the most terrible scene was that many wriggling and twisted thin tentacles were derived from the fracture of the guard''s body. It was creepy that these tentacles were entangled together and cemented the broken body bit by bit. What the hell is this! In great surprise, Scott cut off his wrist with a sword. Chapter 221 Outside the special envoy''s residence, a large area nearby has been under martial law. Both ordinary civilians and nobles have been forcibly driven away by the territory guards. The guards who were stopped by bows and crossbows were still leaning against the corner of the wall. Before the arrival of the army, these territorial guards who had not been established in accordance with Miss Sally, the consultant officer, really did not have the fierce and fearless loyalty who were willing to resist the arrows with * *. Even though a group of people who entered the special envoy''s residence first with his Highness the prince were struggling to ask for help, no one dared to joke about their lives. Until the sound of fighting in the residence gradually weakened, it seemed that it was about to subside. However, in an instant, bursts of strange roars came out of the residence, and then the whole residence sounded like a boiling hell oil pot. The screams, screams and the sound of fighting sounded again. It seemed that I didn''t know why the fighting rang again from the special envoy''s residence that was about to subside, Moreover, compared with before, it was even more huge. The scream of tearing heart and lungs immediately made the soldiers outside face each other, and the fear of the unknown immediately filled everyone''s heart. "Who is leading the team here?" "I am! You are," replied a guard in decent armor and even a helmet inlaid with an ornamental feather. Obviously, before the consultant Miss Sally came, silvado''s poor management had poisoned the territorial guard. The leader of the guard might be very popular in the parade, but it was a stupid move on the actual battlefield. It was like saying to the enemy, "I''m the commander, please kill me!" "You have been dismissed!" With a slight stroke of the fist blade in the hands of the comer, the head of the Guard commander was separated from the body in an instant. "This, sir!" The soldiers on one side exclaimed. One was the officer who was killed instantly, and the other was the man who did it. He was wearing a red and black Assassin''s robe and a red dark mask on his face. The assassin''s two hands were respectively covered with bloody blades, and the left blade is still dripping blood. Behind the assassin, there was a guard wearing armor inlaid with the Lord''s emblem, standing motionless as if made of steel. "Get out of here! Block the whole inner city and no one is allowed in or out!" In the roar of the leading assassin, the guards only retreated to the back, saw the guards far away from the assassin, waved behind them and said, "kill them!" As soon as the words fell, these guards, like iron and steel, acted as if they had been instructed. At this time, the mansion was already in a scuffle. Even the maidens holding bows and crossbows also assigned some people to deal with the monsters who killed "undead". After discovering that the guards outside made another strong attack, the counterattack was naturally much worse than before. This group of newly arrived guards was completely different from the previous ones. Even if they took a few arrows, they did not fall down until the front man had knocked open the gate of the mansion with brute force. The maid on the second floor immediately exclaimed. When the girls were shouting to go downstairs for support, a black shadow had rushed to them first with the greeting of death. The assassin who rushed into the window quickly waved his fist blade in the air without any compassion and kindness. The heads of the two maid immediately flew into the air, The broken neck was like a fountain out of control, gushing out a lot of blood, which almost dyed the whole room blood red! Even after a certain degree of training, these maids are young girls anyway. Their fear can''t be concealed. The screams suddenly rang out in the room. Someone raised a bow and crossbow to fight back at the assassin, but the assassin''s speed was faster, and one side of the fist blade blocked the flying arrows, Quickly take a step forward, another fist blade fiercely inserted into the maid''s chest and accurately penetrated the heart. The horsetail girl who looked only 17 or 18 years old immediately twitched, and blood gushed out of her mouth. Soon, the girl''s body fell to the ground and there was no movement anymore The gap of strength makes the unilateral massacre staged in the room! More than one room, the whole special envoy''s residence has fallen into the most terrible nightmare. Half of the guards brought by silvado are immortal monsters, that is, they are pierced in the heart, cut off their heads and cut open their chest. These guards are still killing endlessly. So far, the guards in the residence have not been able to eliminate such an "immortal" monster. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Sorry, in my opinion, idiots are not suitable to be kings!" On the aisle outside the lounge, silvado, the mastermind of the massacre, was embarrassed to escape. His pretty face was full of twisted ferocity and morbid anger. The words of the purple haired man who looked like a cheap * * echoed in silvado''s ears like a magic sound. The other two killed their own guards! Killed the undead guard transformed from the devil! Damn it! Damn Vatican knight, damn mole ant! How dare you insult yourself like this, insult yourself who will rule this land in the future! Silvado escaped from the room and didn''t care about everything. He just wanted all the people outside to come in and kill everyone! Just a few minutes ago The guard who has become strange has made manigotha yabaifica do his best, and the guard''s * * recovery is surprisingly strong. Even if yabaifica tore and bit half of the guard''s body with piranha black rose, tentacles will grow at the wound immediately, hovering and interwoven in everything, and quickly repair the wound. In the narrow room, the highly poisonous red rose yabaifica dare not use it. However, depending on the situation, the poisonous rose that can paralyze the central nervous system of the brain is estimated to be useless to this monster. After all, the other party can continue to fight without his mind, and it seems meaningless to paralyze the central nervous system. "Entangle them. I''ll catch the idiot prince!" Manigott jumped up from the rear, flew over Scott''s head, and kicked a ''immortal'' guard out directly. His strength made the other party even sink into the wall. Scott understood and immediately bent down and cut off the feet of the "immortal" guard with a sword. In order to prevent the other party from regenerating, Scott quickly kicked off the short legs on the ground, "Bastard! You damn mole ant, dare to humiliate me like this!" Silvado looked at the menacing manigott and immediately prepared to pull out his sword to fight back, but manigott was faster. Just after silvado pulled out his sword, manigott had turned around and kicked his legs on silvado''s chest! Silvadoton screamed and stepped back under the impact of great force until he hit the corridor outside the door. Manigott narrowed his eyes slightly, which had been measured by the power of the golden saint fighter. The other elephant would die. Silvado, a human, just took a few steps back. However, judging from the signs of cracking caused by silvado''s impact on the wall, this foot is indeed full of strength. It seems that, as Lord Yalin said, this guy is no longer human after accepting the transformation of the devil. Having power and using power are two different things! After being kicked out by manigott, silvado immediately realized that the strength of the other party was very strong. Although silvado did have the power given to him by aleguso, the killing master, silvado''s bullying character decided that he could only * * those weak people forever. If there was no demon master to strengthen his spirit, he would be fearless, Once he meets an equal opponent, silvado can only expose his weakness and incompetence. "Stop him! Oh! Don''t let him come!" Silvado''s ferocious expression disappeared and was replaced by a panic like a child facing an adult''s reprimand. He was screaming to the guards for help. Manigott secretly despised the idiot prince as ridiculous as a clown and quickly came forward to hijack each other. Suddenly, the "immortal" guard who had just been trapped in the wall pulled out his body fiercely, and a huge bone knife was derived from his arm. The guard jumped up as flexibly as a grasshopper, and the bone knife had cut off manigott''s head with brute force. "Ah! Be careful!" As soon as Eliza opened the chamber of secrets, she brought Constance and naposer out. When she looked back, she saw an extremely terrible scene. The guard''s arm derived a bone knife like a monster. The brute force that had destroyed everything was cut down from the sky, and the object below was the Holy See Knight manigott! The black roses in jabefeka''s hands shot out, but it was too late to support. finished! Eliza almost closed her eyes in despair. This blow made manigott more dangerous. With a loud noise, the whole residence shook like an earthquake. The arms of the "immortal" guard trembled slightly and hovered in mid air. It was a pair of arms that stopped this powerful arm! To be exact, manigott, who has put on the golden robe of cancer, holds the bone knife with his palm. No matter how hard the guard tries, he can''t move down any more. "Very strong ~" manigott licked the blood at the corner of his mouth with a bad complexion: "next, it''s time to change my master!" Chapter 222 When the golden coat of cancer appeared on manigott, both Eliza and Constance almost looked at manigott with incredible eyes! This gorgeous golden armor shines brightly on manigott. It is like the color of the sun, showing warmth and happiness. It also has the charm of shining brightly on the world. What is this golden armor that suddenly appears on manigott? People can''t explain the vision in front of them for a moment! This golden armor is like life, and it shines with manigott. Manigott''s momentum soars. Facing the enemy who has become like a deformed monster in front of him, manigott said without fear: "peel off your soul. I want to see if you can move." With a violent cry, manigott removed the bone knife with force, jumped up quickly and clamped his legs around the waist of the "undead" guard. In this way, manigott turned back in mid air. The spine of the "undead" guard immediately made a breaking sound that made people feel sour, The whole body of the "immortal" guard has fallen to the ground in an extremely distorted image. Cancer forceps! One of the unique skills of the golden cancer Saint manigott of the previous generation in the legend of the saint of the underworld, he forcibly breaks each other''s bones by relying on the strength of his legs. In the original book, manigott once gave Veronica, the dark whale saint, a heavy blow with this move in the forest of death. In the rumor, he directly lost the dark whale saint with this move. The "undead" guards who were knocked down to the ground are still moving their bodies, and the distorted parts begin to recover quickly. For monsters who can recover even if they are cut off by the waist, this degree of damage is really not enough. Manigott also expected this situation. Cancer pincer killing was just a gesture. Manigott''s right index finger quickly condensed the soul fire: "well, let me directly surpass your soul to the underworld, the underworld wave of corpse gas!" White light and smoke quickly rose from around the room, and all the "immortal" soldiers suddenly twitched and lost their combat effectiveness. Under the power of corpse gas, the translucent soul was gradually stripped from the guard''s body. This scene stunned everyone in the room, and only Priti, a female mage, looked at manigott with dignified eyes, This move looks like undead magic, but it''s different. But now no one cares about how manigott did it, only whether this move is useful. In the face of an enemy who has a strong recovery ability, no matter how he kills and destroys, even if he cuts off the other party''s head and comes out of his heart, it is indeed the simplest way to deal with such an enemy and peel off his soul. Without the support of the soul, a strong * * is just an empty shell that he can''t understand. Silvado looked at manigott in horror. When manigott couldn''t move with the accumulated corpse gas, silvado rolled and scrambled and fled in panic. What''s going on? The souls of these guys are so heavy that people can''t raise their hands. In the expectation of the public, manigott is actually not easy. The other party''s soul is very strange. It is different from ordinary humans. It is as heavy as a kilogram Boulder, and the soul is very restless. It seems that it is as difficult to control an overloaded and speeding truck. It is really not a general effort to peel their soul out of their body. The sea of souls connected by corpse gas is slowly unfolding in the air. It is still as vast and towering as an endless nebula, but this time, compared with the previous treatment of the necromancer, there is a small blood red Nebula in the sea of souls shining with silver stars, which is filled with suffocating and aggressive evil thoughts and destruction, For a moment, manigott felt like he was locked in by an unspeakable strong consciousness, right! It''s like facing the gods, but it''s not the God who represents love, justice and courage, but the evil god who represents all human negative feelings such as destruction, hatred, fear and despair! The whole room seemed to be deliberately adjusted for time. Everyone silently stared at the roof transformed into a nebula. Priti, the female mage, looked at everything in front of her in amazement and felt the incomparable vastness of power The great power came back from the sea of souls, as if it had experienced a long time and distance. The power of reverse phagocytosis was weakening, but at the moment of touching manigott, the blood vessels of the golden saint of cancer soared, just like being impacted by some unknown force. Manigott ejected a mouthful of blood and flew out upside down, In an instant, there were terrible cracks in the golden robe. Naposer caught manigott in the back, but the great force made both of them fall into a ball on the ground. "Mr. manigott! What''s the matter!" Constance rushed forward and picked up manigott in surprise and fear. "Well, I can''t die yet, cough." although I said so, manigott''s appearance is not easy now. With the cough, blood continues to gush from her mouth, and Constance''s white dress is dyed red by blood. The "undead" guards staggered to their feet again. After the corpse gas disappeared, the stripped soul returned to these guards again. However, yabaifica won''t give them a chance. A white rose appeared in the hands of yabaifica, who has put on Pisces gold holy clothes. Compared with the previous use of a large number of piranha black roses to bite the guards'' bodies, This time, only a white rose with flirtatious beauty stabbed into the right brain of a guard. Bloody white rose! This is the strongest move of Pisces golden saint fighter. After fighting, the white rose will automatically enter the opponent''s heart and cannot be pulled out. The rose will gradually absorb the opponent''s blood until the whole flower is dyed blood red, which means that the opponent''s life will end here! But this time, yabaifica was not aiming at the heart, or it may be the real heart of these "immortal" guards. The "immortal" guard who was stabbed into the right brain by the white rose suddenly made an unusual shrill cry. It was creepy that the guard''s lips didn''t move. It was the guard''s right brain that made the sound. Poof! Several tentacles broke through the guard''s head, and the fragments of bones mixed with blood and white brain sprayed out. This bloody scene immediately made Constance nausea, which was very uncomfortable for Alisa ye who had seen the world. "This monster! Is it a demon from the abyss?" Priti, a female mage, was well-informed and recognized the deformed monster in front of her. This was a monster she had seen in documents and classics when she was still studying. The deformed monster that broke through the guard''s head was like a beating heart. His blood red eyes were painfully watching the white rose inserted in his body. His sharp fine teeth hung upside down from top to bottom, making a hoarse cry of pain, The dark red tentacles hovered and grasped the white rose that had begun to dye red, trying to pull away the terrible flower that was taking its own life. If manigoth and yabaifica could leave odur later, they would know this monster. Once the white dragon kraferig was pulled out of the heart of a violent beast brought by an Ogg barbarian. Parasitic demons from the distorted void can parasitize in the host, change and erode the original * * of the host, and finally take the whole body as their own. Although Scott, the captain of the guard, was stunned by the scene in front of him, Scott, who suddenly recovered, hit the "immortal" guard in front of him with a fierce shield, quickly waved his long sword and cut the guard who had stopped moving behind him in two, The demon that fell to the ground soon became ashes and annihilated under the pressure of the power of the main material interface. The guards who could not be killed quickly fell to the ground and did not move. The changed and terrible body also returned to its original human shape, and then quickly melted and decomposed into a pool of rotten meat emitting this stench. "Sure enough!" Yabaifeikaton was overjoyed. These undead monsters still have weaknesses. When manigott used the corpse gas to peel off the souls of the "undead" guards, there were some black substances like tumors attached to these stripped human souls, and they were scattered in different positions on the body! Manigott was attracted by the vision in the sea of souls and didn''t notice it, but jabefeka, Scott and Priti, the female mage, could see it clearly. Priti quickly gathered a wind arrow in her hand and aimed at another guard. If she remembered correctly, the guard''s soul showed that this demon was parasitic on his right abdomen. When the wind arrow hit the guard''s right abdomen, the "immortal" guard, who was not interested in attacking and even blocking, tried to avoid in a panic. A flash of light flashed in Preti''s eyes. The wind of restraint quickly showed up so that the other party could not escape. A wind arrow quickly opened a big hole in the guard''s abdomen, and the guard''s body fell to the ground. The guard quickly turned into rotten flesh. "So it is. It''s much easier to do!" Scott was also immediately excited. After all, he would feel great pressure in the face of this immortal monster, whether in a powerful soldier, and his heart gave birth to a trace of timidity, but now he knows that the other party is not behind the immortal, and the pressure in his heart naturally disappeared. Chapter 223 Knowing the weakness of the other party, it will be much faster to fight! The black rose, the piranha of yabaifica, quickly bit the guard''s body. Even if it was not clear that the devil was parasitic on that part just now, the guard''s whole body was directly torn. Manigott, supported by Constance and Eliza, took out a bottle of red medicine and poured it into his mouth. Manigott was pleased to find that the medicine was really as magical as Yalin said. After drinking it, manigott could clearly feel that the pain in his body began to weaken gradually, and some injuries in his body were obviously healing rapidly, Soon manigott could stand up with the help of two girls. "Miss Eliza, we must leave here quickly. More such monsters have rushed into the mansion, and most of the guards have died." Priti, the female mage, said anxiously after casting a reconnaissance magic. Eliza nodded, "let''s go from the secret way!" "Secret way! Wait a minute, since the other party has found that Constance has entered your residence, the secret way may also be found. What if the other party has arranged people at the other end?" Manigott expressed his opposition. Although he is usually a little reckless and casual, as a gold saint, he still has a delicate mind. Eliza smiled strongly: "don''t worry, there is a secret way in the secret way. There is a private airship hidden at the exit of this secret way. There is only one commercial airship in Jinsui territory and there is a lack of flying cavalry. As long as we get on the airship, we will be safe." Airship!? Constance couldn''t help sighing. Even a small airship was worth at least hundreds of millions of leans. As the richest man in the Kingdom, the westfallon family was really rich! "In that case, it''s not too late. Let''s go quickly." The people quickly left the room. Priti, the female mage, used magic to detect the whole residence and used the secret passage in the residence to avoid the guards and go to the basement. One of Scott''s men died in the battle just now, and the rest of the guards also set out with the people and entered the basement from the secret passage, Sure enough, it was found that three "immortal" guards were stationed here. When they found manigott, Eliza and others, the guards immediately roared, and the whole body changed into bone knives and bone spurs to kill the people! After learning the previous lesson, this time manigott used the corpse gas underworld wave to no longer open the channel of the soul sea, but just observe the other party''s soul to see if the devil is parasitic in that position, and then Scott and jabefika will solve it. In less than two minutes, three "immortal" guards fell to the ground and turned into rotten meat. The battle ended so quickly. Yabofica''s piranha black rose can''t help it. Neither the guard''s armor nor the strong * * after the change can stop the frightening power of black rose to bite everything. "Jabefeka and Mr. manigott! Are you the paladin of the Holy See?" Eliza looked at their amazing fighting performance and asked. Holy Light Knight! It''s the most powerful knight in the Holy See. It''s said that every saint Hui knight has received the blessing and gift of the gods and is a powerful warrior who can perform incredible magic! Only with the power of divinity, which is said to belong to the gods, can Eliza explain this way of fighting that surpasses magic and is like a miracle! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the altar full of blood smell, the charming Witch King Sally en calmly immersed her face in the rich blood. Painful faces were distorted from time to time in the rolling blood pool. The faces of these souls seemed to be emitting a silent cry, turned into countless blood lights, and gradually absorbed into Sally en''s body. The main material plane, that is, what the world often calls "the present world", is more guarded than the powerful law of the interface and repels all creatures that are not the main material plane. The pressure created by the powerful law of the interface is enough to annihilate the most powerful demons and gods. yes! Even the gods cannot easily interfere with the things of the main material plane! However, the gods have a large number of believers, and most of the powers possessed by the gods belong to the power of the "positive" attribute. With the help of the power of faith, it is much easier for gods to intervene in the main material plane than demons with "negative" attributes. Most of the time, there are many positive feelings in the world! War, famine and disaster will bring a lot of despair, hatred, pain and other negative feelings to produce intersections, but no matter how many negative forces will slowly disappear with the passage of time. In order to maintain these intersections, we must force the creatures of the main material plane to kill constantly, Only in this way can the intersection grow gradually, and more and more powerful demons can enter the main material plane. The altar hidden in Jinsui territory is only a small altar after all. Although silvado''s identity can secretly sacrifice a large number of living people, more of the power of the abyss is absorbed by the main altar. If an ordinary devil depends on this small altar, he can easily maintain his body and move in the main material plane, but the succubus queen Sally en is not an ordinary devil, In terms of power, at least it is a high-level demon at the Lord level. Even if she only projects a part into the main material plane, Sally en needs to save the power stored in the altar as much as possible. Sometimes when the sacrifice can''t keep up, Sally en has to return to the altar and extract the power of the abyss of the main altar to supply herself. Suddenly, Sally en fiercely opened her eyes, and the demon queen stood up from the blood pool with a rare look of surprise: "that was... How could it be!" "Lord Sarian!" The mystery door of the altar was roughly pushed open, and the shadow came in anxiously with two guards parasitized by demons: "my subordinates are impolite, Lord Sarian just \ Sally en didn''t blame the shadow for her rudeness, because just now a familiar force rolled Sally en''s heart, which belongs to the power of the abyss and is an extremely huge power of the abyss, as if the whole abyss came directly into the present world. There is a feeling that someone is trying to forcibly introduce the fallen soul belonging to the abyss into the sea of souls, This reckless act has naturally been swallowed by the whole abyss! "Did you feel it just now?" Sarian murmured. "Yes, Lord Sally." At this time, the shadow man noticed that Sally en was in a completely naked state. The shadow quickly lowered his head and dared not look at the perfect figure cut out like the golden ratio. The two maids hurriedly came forward and covered Sally en''s delicate body with a black robe. The soul polluted and branded by the power of the abyss is difficult to redeem even the gods. Who actually directly opened the channel into the soul sea and tried to introduce the fallen soul into the soul sea. Who can do such a thing? Those necromancers who have studied the sea of souls for thousands of years hiding on the island of isolos are only sketching out the fuzzy shape of the sea of souls! The sea of souls is the home and birthplace of all creatures in the world, let alone mortals! Even gods and Demons dare not step into it easily, otherwise their souls will be fragmented and completely lost in that endless sea of souls! The birthplace of the devil distorts the void, which is what secular people call the abyss. It is only a branch derived from the sea of soul! It''s so easy to open the channel between the abyss and the world. No! It opens the channel between the sea of soul and the world! What the hell happened. Such a big event, Sally Ann did not dare to neglect. She quickly changed her clothes and walked out of the altar: "the direction is the special envoy''s residence. Where are the silvados?" "I''m sorry, Lord Sarian," said the shadow tremblingly. "After learning about the daughter of the glado family, silvado quietly took a group of guards to catch each other. It is said that he wanted to surprise Lord Sarian." "Bastard! Why don''t you stop that idiot!" Sally Ann glared at the shadow in some anger, and the other party immediately fell to the ground trembling. "Please forgive Lord sarien. Silvado took people away quietly during the sacrifice ceremony. I didn''t find it too late to stop until the ceremony was over!" A fierce light flashed in Sarian''s eyes. The black shadow immediately seemed to be scratched across the whole body by an invisible blade. The body was suddenly black and blue, and instantly became a blood man. Only the blood left from the black shadow was not red, but strange blue and purple. Even so, the shadow still knelt on the ground trembling and dared not move a penny. Eliza, the special envoy from the royal capital, took in the daughter of the glado family. After learning about this, Sally en has quietly made arrangements and prepared to capture everyone at one stroke, especially the special envoy Eliza. In Sally en''s plan, in order to let silvado control the whole belama kingdom as soon as possible, Eliza with special status is a rare chess piece, The daughter of the glado family is just a bait to attract Eliza. Even if Constance doesn''t get the help of two knights suspected of being the Holy See, Sharon will also create an opportunity for Constance to meet Eliza. After the two met, Eliza was temporarily detained on the charge of sheltering traitors. At that time, just a little * * is needed for the cousin of Prince silvado. The devil''s power can quickly penetrate the upper echelon of the whole belrama kingdom. Silvado can also quickly build up a counterweight against the other two princes with the financial and human resources of Eliza''s family. It''s alright now! In order to personally command and ensure that the arrest operation is safe, I will add some abyss power to the altar. Unexpectedly, I was fooled by the idiot prince at this time. The deployment near the special envoy''s residence has not been completed. Now I will scare silvado. Maybe Alisa will escape, At that time, once Eliza reports it, Wang Du will definitely attract the attention of the Holy See. At that time, everything will be over! In the abyss, every order of Sally En will be acted accurately at the first time. Absolutely no one dares to violate Sally en''s order and make his own decisions without authorization, otherwise his end will be to seek survival and death! Now I meet this humble mole ant more stupid than a pig, and I can''t kill him for the time being because of the master''s command! For the first time, the succubus King Sharon felt like she wanted to go crazy! Chapter 224 Entering the underground passage, Eliza commanded the people to close the mystery door to prevent the enemies behind from coming. Before leaving, yabaifica also put down several bright and beautiful red roses in the basement! Royal magic palace rose! In the original works of the saint fighter, it is said that the poisonous roses were planted around the royal court in ancient times to resist the invaders. This highly poisonous rose is a big killer for ordinary people, especially for large-scale battles at the Legion level. However, yabofica has no idea whether this poisonous rose is effective for the "immortal" guards parasitized by demons here. This secret passage is perfectly repaired. Magic crystal lights are even arranged at intervals. Moreover, the secret passage extends in all directions. Many of them are used to confuse the enemy. If people who are not familiar with the secret passage enter here casually, they will definitely get lost in this complex secret passage. "Four, five, six, yes, that''s the lamp. Everyone come here!" Eliza went to a wall and pressed down the magic crystal lamp on it. The sound of gear friction sounded slowly. The wall opposite the magic crystal lamp moved back a little and opened it to reveal a dark secret path. "Let''s go!" Eliza said hello. Priti, the female mage, raised the magic guide for lighting and went in first. It is unknown whether there is any danger in this secret road that has not been used for a long time. Naturally, Eliza can''t go ahead. When Constance walked into the secret passage under the escort of Nasser, manigotha yabaifica suddenly stopped, because a familiar voice suddenly appeared in their minds. "Cartels?" Manigott was surprised by the voice that suddenly appeared in his mind and looked around involuntarily. White dragon cartels is flying in the sky outside the special envoy''s residence, and the situation of the whole city can be seen at a glance under cartels'' eyes. Just now there was a new mobilization of the army in the territory. A large number of Lord''s house guards quickly withdrew from the other end of the secret road and surrounded a large warehouse. What made katras uneasy was that the marks left on manigotha yabaifica showed that the two were moving towards the encirclement. At first, as soon as Constance entered the special envoy''s residence, silvado led the guards to kill him. Now manigott''s actions are completely known by the other party. It is obvious that the other party must have used some method to monitor manigott and others. Dozens of methods flashed through cartels'' mind. Considering the situation of Jinsui territory, one of the greatest possibilities emerged in cartels'' mind. After the break, Scott looked at manigott and jabefika who suddenly stopped, and immediately asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Hurry up! There''s no time to linger." "Wait! We can''t continue to go in this direction. The other party has gathered at the end of the secret Road, waiting for us to throw ourselves into the net." Jabefeka, who also received the message, hurried to stop it. Alisaton stopped and asked in surprise, "how is this possible? Only a few people and I know this secret way. The other party can''t \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "The other party already knows!" Manigott was also anxious. For the cartel who had secretly helped himself, manigott still trusted him: "there is no time to explain. We must go another way and follow me." Alisa and pretty looked at each other and seemed hesitant, while Constance didn''t know what to do. "If we don''t get on the airship, it will be difficult for us to escape when the whole territory is blocked. Sooner or later, we will be searched and arrested by the guards. Even if we fight hard, we will have to break into the airship." Eliza also has her own worries. As she said, if she doesn''t get on the airship, she can''t escape from Jinsui territory with her legs. Manigott was silent again for a while, and his face became more and more dignified: "it''s too late. The guards have found the airship and destroyed it." "Excuse me, Mr. manigott, how did you know!" Eliza looked at manigott with puzzled eyes "Now I don''t have time to explain it to you slowly. Trust me! I have a way to get everyone out." Eliza hesitated with me in her hand. Looking back, manigott and jabefika helped Constance to the special envoy''s residence and destroyed several "immortal" guards who could not be killed. At least these actions showed that they were on their side. Moreover, the identity of the two may also be \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\! After getting Eliza''s approval, manigott suddenly came forward and resisted Eliza on her shoulder. In Eliza''s frightened cry, manigott quickly said: "our whereabouts have been exposed. The other party must have some way to monitor us. We can''t run slowly." With a red face, Eliza finally forbade to speak and let manigott run quickly with her. Poser was responsible for holding Constance, who was inconvenient to run in a skirt, and Scott held Priti, the female mage. In addition, the bodyguard and yabofica quickly went out of the secret road and ran in the direction instructed by cartels. At the strong request of Eliza, manigott replaced "resistance" with "Princess hug", which has made it convenient for Eliza to observe the situation ahead. When she ran into a fork road, Eliza frowned and hurriedly reminded: "wait a minute, this road is a dead road. When the secret road was built, these fork roads were only used to confuse the enemy." "Really?" Manigott also hesitated a little. After all, he didn''t know that the way here was to follow the instructions of cartels. Alisa nodded seriously! When the voice of Carters sounded again, manigott showed a strange expression and said to Eliza, "let''s continue this road. I have a way!" At this time, she chose to believe in manigott, and Eliza had no choice but to pray that manigott could take herself out smoothly. With the instructions of catteras, we came to the end of the secret road. As Eliza said, it was indeed a dead end. The end of the secret road was completely blocked by soil and there was no excavation at all! Manigott put down Eliza and contacted katlas and said, "well, man, it''s over. What should we do now. > After receiving the instructions from cartels, jabefika kept manigott behind him. It was not impossible to break the two meter thick wall with the power of the golden saint. It was just a secret road. In case of a collapse when the wall was broken, his party would die. As a partner, manigott is too careless. Yabofica doesn''t want manigott to be responsible for this kind of precision operation. Moreover, manigott is still injured. Now it''s not suitable to break the wall with all his strength. "Hide behind first!" Jabefeka said a faint word and quickly promoted the small universe in the body. All the forces were concentrated on jabefeka''s fist. Pisces gold holy dress is like life. With the promotion of jabefeka''s small universe, it shines with golden light. Scott, holding a shield to protect Eliza and Constance behind him, swallowed his saliva. Looking at the amazing scene in front of him, the beautiful man jabefeka still hides such strong strength, The Earl''s title is almost readily available to a man as strong as he is willing to be loyal to the kingdom of belrama. Let alone the kingdom of belrama, any country on the mainland will be willing to give up status and money to win over such a strong man at all costs! Eliza also sighed slightly at the moment. She thought she had overestimated manigoth and jabefika, but now she seems to underestimate them. Although they have never admitted it, they can have such powerful soldiers and send them to Jinsui territory to inquire about news. In addition to the Vatican with a long history and profound heritage, No one can do that. moment With the roar of yabaifica, the whole secret road seemed to flash a golden light, roar and violent vibration, which made the whole secret road seem to shake! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ As cartels said, the guards have received the action order for the second time. Although many people are very confused and have a feeling that the Lord is playing tricks on themselves, at least now no one dares to complain that they can only obey the order, just like walking a dog, running east and West. At the same time in the Lord''s residence! Charlene, the enchanted Witch King who took over the command, was also puzzled. This time, the two mysterious men beside Eliza seemed to see through their own layout, and unexpectedly changed their direction of action temporarily. What made Charlene kill most was the special identity of even a man, Shenghui Knight! Is it true that the Holy See has deployed its strongest combat power to Jinsui territory? The Holy See has existed since the era of overlord. So far, there are less than 20 people who can get the title of Saint Hui knight. Each Saint Hui knight is a precious and powerful combat power. The Holy See generally will not use them before the critical moment. This time, two people have been arranged in Jinsui territory. If so, the Holy See can be regarded as a big hand this time. "Irarell!" At the thought of this, Sally ANN, lying on her side on the bed, shouted softly! The shadow suddenly appeared in the room and knelt respectfully on the ground: "please tell Lord Sarian!" Chapter 225 As the largest food production territory of belrama Kingdom, Jinsui territory also built a huge brewery in the city depending on the unique conditions. Today, the workers in the winery have found something wrong in the city. The guards of the Lord''s residence almost poured out. In addition, the suddenly issued martial law order, the winery had to suspend the workers in case of accidents. Just as the workers were talking about why the martial law order was issued, suddenly there was a huge dull noise from their feet. With the vibration, it was like an earthquake. Suddenly everyone was frightened and began to try to escape. "It seems to be the sound from the underground wine cellar. Go to a few people to see what happened." After receiving the order, although the foreman was a little afraid, he had to take several people with oil lamps to open the door of the underground wine cellar. Walking into this huge underground wine cellar, there were dense wine barrels and wine pools. Without taking a few steps, the strong smell of wine from afar attracted the foreman. He took several workers and guards along the direction of the taste. After a short time, a terrible scene almost stunned everyone. The shelves originally placed in a large number of wine barrels have fallen to the ground, and a large number of wine mixed with broken wine barrels have spilled on the ground. The wall behind the shelf has been cut into a huge hole in an exaggerated form, as if the giant beat it out on the sand with his fist. Up to now, the dust is still diffuse in the wine cellar and spreading everywhere. Looking at the choking dust, the foreman quickly covered his nose and shouted, "hurry to inform the security team!" Looking at this large hole obviously dug by external forces, I thought that the territory suddenly issued martial law orders. Did some monsters rush out underground? The foremen not only dug a nest of acid worms in a mine a few years ago, but as a result, dozens of miners were dissolved and became the food of the worms. Later, the worms also tried to rush out of the mine. Finally, they mobilized the army and several magicians to kill all these worms. Before the foreman could leave, the sound of hurried footsteps came. In the surprised eyes of a group of people, yabaifica in golden holy clothes rushed out first. Jabefeka glanced at several winery workers who seemed to be just ordinary civilians in front of him, and then shouted to the back, "safe! Let''s go quickly." In full view of the public, manigott holding Eliza and naposer holding Constance, Scott, pretty and a bodyguard rushed past the eyes of the people. "Wait a minute! Who are you? Don''t go! Did you cause all these losses? Compensate me!" Obviously, after finding that it was not monsters but humans who ran out of the cave, the foreman subconsciously asked the other party to be responsible for the immediate loss. Scott gestured a look. The bodyguard quickly walked up to the front and knocked the foreman unconscious with a bad punch. At this time, other workers and the winery bodyguard found that the people who ran out of the cave were covered with blood and extremely murderous. It seemed that they would kill as long as they disagreed. No one dared to touch the mold after the foreman was beaten to the ground. Eh! Suddenly a worker recognized the beautiful woman held by the man in gold armor. Wasn''t that sister Alisa who had visited the winery some time ago? It is said that she is the elder sister of a noble nobleman from the king''s capital, who owns a local Baron in the winery. When she accompanied sister Alisa to visit, she looked like a pug. The party rushed out of the winery, and all those who tried to stop on the way were put down by jabefeka and Scott. Outside the winery, jabefeka looked into the distance and began to contact cartels on both sides of the road. At this time, neither jabefika nor manigott cared so much. They rushed into the prostitute house according to the instructions of cartels. In the loud call of a group of * *, they kicked open a door on the third floor. A male guest who was frightened by a sudden accident and almost didn''t lift his lower body was in a panic begging for mercy, Jabefeka took the lead and jumped out onto the wall about two meters away from the window. "Who are you!" Before the two guards patrolling the city wall could pull out their weapons, yabaifica quickly knocked them out. Since they were not the "immortal" guards parasitized by demons, yabaifica was still unwilling to kill these ordinary people unless he had to. When manigott jumped onto the wall with Eliza in his arms, the elder sister of the westfallon family finally couldn''t help blushing and said, "Mr. manigott, if you can, please don''t choose this place next time." For Eliza, she never thought that as the daughter of the westfallon family under one person and above ten thousand people in the belrama Kingdom, she would be held by a man and run into a prostitute restaurant. Even if the situation is critical, Eliza is still ashamed! If this matter is sent back to Wang Du, well ~ although I can''t marry again, at least I won''t have the face to participate in any social activities in my life. Manigott is not in the mood to think about Eliza''s feelings now. Even if he wants to think about it, he can''t help it. The route is guided by cartels: "ah ~ if I can, I hope it''s better not next time! Do you think I like being chased like this!" Although martial law has been promulgated, many guards in the territory have been transferred to the inner city. Most of the patrols on the city wall are ordinary people. They have not met any "immortal" guards parasitized by demons. With the help of two golden saints, a warrior with great Knight strength and a level 14 magician, they almost overturned the blocking guards all the way, The only strong defensive captain was directly cut off by Scott. Sliding down the city wall, following the guidance of katlas, the people found two carts for pulling goods behind a slope not far from the city. At this time, Eliza believed that the Vatican members entering Jinsui territory might not only be manigott and jabefika, but also someone was secretly assisting her party, At this time, Eliza sincerely thanked the Holy See. Ishutar, the goddess of light, the only Lord in the world! If I can escape from Jinsui territory safely this time, I will donate a large sum of money to Wangdu''s church as a thank you, and I will go to the church to pray every week! After climbing into the carriage, Eliza finally prayed silently. Manigott took a carriage with Eliza, Scott and pretty, and yabofica took another carriage with Constance, naposer and the bodyguard. Constance moved around beside the carriage for a long time and was held by naposer with some stiff hands and feet. Suddenly, the elder sister of the gredo family looked at a figure in front and saw that the other party was talking to Eliza, Constance finally closed her eyes and took back her eyes. "Brother Scott, can you drive a carriage?" Manigott held the reins and looked at the two old horses in front. He asked with an ugly face. Manigott, who had ridden a cotton boll sheep on the trip, said that there was no problem with riding, but it was a little difficult to operate the carriage "Let me do it!" Taking the reins, Scott skillfully let the horse run. From lunch to silvado''s search, after a scuffle, he got into the secret road and ran half way. He made another big circle in the city in order to get rid of the guards. Up to now, it''s dusk. Looking at the wall that was gradually far away, the people could finally rest for a while. At this time, the sense of fatigue spread in the body. "What shall we do next?" After a little rest, Eliza hurriedly asked, escaping from the city and territory are two different things. Now there is no airship to let everyone escape from the air. How can we get through the checkpoint if we go on land? Manigott conveniently left the problem to cartels. At this time, he remembered that a ''super transport plane'' was secretly assisting his side, and manigott showed a relaxed smile: "don''t worry, someone will pick us up." The carriage bypassed the fields and roads. In order to prevent being found, it only dared to take a remote road to the forest farm. On the carriage of jabefeka in the back, Na Boser and the bodyguard of the special envoy''s residence are watching around vigilantly, especially to see if there are pursuers in the rear. On the carriage that yabaifeika took, Eliza finally couldn''t help opening the conversation box and asked many questions in her heart like shelling. "Are you silvado with the help of the devil?" After getting the answer from manigott, Eliza was only a little excited. After all, the ''undead'' guards with monsters in their bodies already knew everything. "Basically." Manigott scratched his hair and replied. Originally, Yalin meant that he must not know about the devil and spread the fact that silvado was controlled by the devil, but the problem was that which idiot Prince actually ran to the door and showed some superficial handover with the devil in front of Alisa and Constance. Now it came out without spreading. Manigott even maliciously guessed whether the devil controlling silvado was also crazy. After all, supporting this stupid guy like a pig is a thankless trouble. "Then did the Holy See send two men to sneak into Jinsui territory to investigate this matter?" Holy See! Seeing that Eliza completely guessed her identity wrong, manigo nodded and didn''t want to refute it. It''s good to let the Holy See bear the black pot no matter what happens in the future. Chapter 226 The carriage suddenly stopped. Scott, who was in charge of driving, immediately touched his hand on the hilt of the sword. Manigott suddenly stopped. Is it because there is another enemy in front! Pritty, the female mage, also acted quickly. Seven or eight mages who constantly performed gain magic all the way. After taking potions and a short rest, her magic also recovered seven or eight points. Pritty quickly gathered her magic and arranged a double defense barrier of physics and magic on everyone. "What''s the matter? Is there another enemy ahead?" Scott raised his shield vigilantly. Manigott''s face looked very strange at the moment. His expression changed several times for a long time before he replied, "wait a minute." Scott and pretty would never have thought that manigott stopped the carriage suddenly, not because of the attack of the enemy, but because white dragon katras wanted manigott to make an extremely difficult decision, and the object was Alisa westfallon, whom they desperately protected! When katras said this, manigott was stunned for a long time, but he didn''t react. Yabofica, who also received the message, also looked dignified. After all, for the golden saints, the justice and philosophy they abide by is that they will never leave any companions in order to survive. It can also be seen from the original works of the saint fighter that even if his companions are willing to stay to stop the enemy at the expense of their lives, the saint fighter will not leave his companions until the end. Now this request of cartels makes them feel very embarrassed! Manigott was naturally the first to object. Jabefeka is relatively calmer. "Do you mean that Alissa exposed our whereabouts?" Manigott heard the meaning from cartels'' words. After looking up and down at Eliza, he finally couldn''t help roaring. what!? Erica was blindfolded by manigott''s words. Scott and pretty also looked at manigott in surprise and soon looked back at their young lady. Constance and naposer also looked at Eliza in front with surprise. Judging from the tense relationship between Eliza and silvado, Lisa would never divulge the news of her side to silvado. Sitting in the carriage, Eliza quickly stood up and asked inexplicably, "what do you mean? Mr. manigott!" "Please wait a minute," manigott smiled bitterly. To others, manigoth and jabefika looked strange. Their faces changed several times and their lips moved slightly, as if it was who was talking. Priti, the female mage, reacted. They must be who was engaged in some spiritual dialogue. It is worthy of being the strongest Saint Hui knight in the Holy See. Even the spiritual field can be easily connected with each other. When she came to Eliza, pretty whispered her judgment in her ear. Manigott fiercely turned his head and looked at Eliza. When he saw that Eliza was completely unaware, he looked back at himself with an inexplicable look. From the beginning, everyone''s whereabouts were completely exposed in each other''s eyes. It was actually because of Eliza. It''s too dramatic. Manigott could only quickly run to Eliza as soon as he gritted his teeth. He mistakenly thought manigott was going to be bad for his young lady. Scott and pretty hurriedly stopped manigott. The most aggrieved is Alissa, but now Alissa doesn''t know why manigott said he leaked everyone''s whereabouts. How is this possible? "Mr. manigott, I can''t help you with your whereabouts," Eliza quickly defended. After all, this crisis time can''t tolerate internal strife. "I know, but please let me check." "It''s impossible. The other party can''t have buried detection and tracking magic on the young lady. I have carefully checked the young lady with magic every day when I go in and out." Priestly, the female mage, also hurried to explain to Eliza that this daily routine magic inspection was put forward by Eliza herself. The purpose is to prevent silvado from doing anything on Eliza. Priesty did not feel relieved to have an inspection after Miss Eliza sent away the guests today. "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt Alissa." Manigott quickly explained, "because there is some possibility, I need to check it again." Pretty turned her eyes to Eliza, who had asked for advice. After thinking for a while, Eliza nodded and agreed. It''s time to continue to believe now that she chose to believe manigott and jabefika. Scott helped Eliza out of the carriage, and at manigott''s request, the people made way for an open space, In order to dispel Eliza''s confusion, manigott also simply explained: "there is a demon called the soul sender face bug. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it. I suspect that this demon is parasitic in your soul, which leads to our whereabouts being exposed to each other all the time, so I''ll take out your soul and check it temporarily." Take out your soul and check it. Eliza couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Mr. manigott was really indifferent to this terrible thing, as if he were saying that you have a cold and I need to check your tonsils. "I have seen the introduction of this demon in the legal literature. It is said that it is a demon parasitic on the soul, which will lead the host to decay and completely devour the host in the end." Pretti became worried, Eliza shivered with fear when she heard pretti''s words. There was a demon parasitism in her soul!!? Oh, my God! Even if I had nightmares, I would never dream of such a terrible scene. "Did you say how to get this demon out?" "This is not \ Shit! Manigott whispered, and then comforted Eliza. He mainly told the other party that it was not dangerous to extract the soul, so as to reassure Eliza. Manigott gathered silver light in his hands, and the wave of corpse gas in the underworld was compressed to the minimum by manigott. Slowly, Eliza''s soul was stripped from her body. Manigott was very careful this time, just like a precise tofu carving. When Eliza''s semi transparent soul floated out of her body, Eliza almost opened her eyes as if she were a child. She looked at the wonders in front of her. She saw her soul stripped out of her body. I believe there are few people in the world who have the opportunity to experience it. But soon Eliza''s eyes contracted violently, and the girl''s face turned white in an instant. On the other side, another girl, Constance, was sweating. She was covering her mouth tightly with her hand, trying not to scream in fear. Alisa''s soul as like as two peas in a half bright illusion, looks exactly like Alisa, but the beautiful translucent female body, a monster that is deformed for several meters like a centipede, is pestering the soul of Alisa, and it seems that the head of a burnt human head has a weird smile, which seems to be laughing at the crowd''s indiscretion. With the soul bearer''s face insect climbing, the centipede like arthropod body detoured around the soul''s neck, and the other head derived from the mouth was like tasting delicious food, gently rubbing the soul''s face. Eliza involuntarily touched her face and turned her head fiercely. She didn''t dare to look at the terrible scene: "get rid of Mr. manigott! Please drive the devil away quickly!" "I''ll try!" Manigott also met this kind of hot thing for the first time. For this kind of devil that specially parasitizes the soul, it is unheard of before. Do you use ghost flame or buried soul wave? Will it burn even Eliza''s soul! Manigott, who did not dare to do it without authorization, tried to catch the demon directly with his hands. Fortunately, manigott found that he could catch it. The other party''s parasitism in the soul must also be the existence of some kind of soul. However, when manigott tried to pull apart the soul sending human face bug, it seemed that the human face bug had been integrated into Eliza''s soul. The human face bug made a sharp scream, and Eliza fell to the ground at the same time. "Miss Eliza!" Scott hurriedly picked up Eliza. She looked pale, like a serious illness. Damn it! Manigott was short-sighted, surprised and quickly let go. After interrupting the power of corpse Qi, Eliza''s soul also returned to Eliza''s body, but what happened at the moment has exceeded the scope of Eliza''s spirit Chapter 227 The investigation of the identity of the special envoy has been carried out by the princess of La fina, who has been sent to the territory of the golden Sui territory. It was thought that she had colluded with the external forces to try to overthrow the kingdom of the kingdom of Belgium. No matter whether she had arranged a large number of eyelints around the mansion, or had people forced into the envoy''s mansion, they searched. All these are normal means to fight for power in Eliza''s eyes. Only when she learned that the devil who had long disappeared and only occasionally heard from rumors actually existed, and she was still secretly supporting silvado behind her back, Alisa felt that what had happened in Jinsui territory had exceeded her spiritual tolerance! At the thought of such a terrible demon parasitic in her soul, Alisa couldn''t help holding her body tightly with fear. The terrible scene just now hovered in her mind like a lingering nightmare. As a first-class magician, pritty can''t help seeing Eliza''s panic now. She is good at wind magic and doesn''t know much about the undead magic acting on the soul. Dispelling evil and other magic are also the priest''s expertise. The magician can only use all kinds of gain magic to strengthen herself at most. The only two Paladins we can rely on now are Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬. Demons are regarded as mortal enemies in the Holy Holy See''s canon. The Holy See has mobilized light knights to fight against demons more than once. Many people on the mainland once thought that the Holy See''s fight against demons was just a show. Even miss Eliza suspected that the Holy See was just looking for an excuse to eradicate dissidents, From now on, I really wronged the holy see before. Anyway, now we only hope that the two knights can find B ¨¤ NF ¨£ Expel the devil! Manigott glanced at Preti and said to katras that we have another mage here, and whether you can perform ''soul surgery''. But the next message from cartels poured cold water on manigott. "Is it OK to use the purification potion? Didn''t you say that the master level purification potion can purify all negative states and evil creatures!" Jabefeka suddenly reminded me. Catteras once again said cruel words. If you pity others, you''d better kill others and annihilate your soul. It''s really cruel! Manigott L ¨¬ K ¨¨''s tough J ¨´ Ju ¨¦ gave cartels'' advice. However, after katlas made an explanation, manigoth fell into a tangle again. The host parasitized by the parasite is equivalent to being assimilated into a devil. This is not only a means for the parasite to take ''hostages'' but also a means to protect his life. At the same time, after the parasite''s host dies, the parasite will force the host''s soul into the abyss, Once the soul falls into the abyss, it can no longer be free and rest. It can only float in the abyss and suffer eternal pain and suffering until it is swallowed by the devil or forms the devil itself. Compared with falling into the abyss and suffering endless pain and suffering, it is a kind of relief to give Alissa peace completely! Manigott clenched his fist and looked at jabefeka, hoping to get the other party''s B ¨¡ Ngzh ¨´, similarly, yabaifica of ¨² n ¨¤ I can only make a helpless expression. "It seems that sacrifice is inevitable. Tell everyone everything and let Eliza make her own choice!" When the two golden saints said all this with a heavy heart, Eliza looked dead and dull, as if she were a doll who had lost her soul. Priti, the female mage, finally wanted to try to use the magic array to peel off the devil, but when she learned that she had to control three magic arrays at the same time, Pretti finally left tears and could only hold Eliza and apologize for her uselessness. Constance, accompanied by Boser, came over. Even the holy Hui Knight of the Holy See could not do anything. At the moment, they were powerless. Looking at Eliza with a look of despair on her face, Constance felt particularly uncomfortable. "That''s it! The struggle between the devil and the gods is really beyond the endurance of ordinary people." Alissa returned to her senses for a long time, revealing a wry smile of self mockery. The daughter of the king''s cousin, the premier family heiress of the belama Kingdom, is the proud daughter of heaven who can call the wind and rain in the king''s capital, and the daughter of a wealthy businessman who has a place even in a free city! However, in front of forces outside the secular world, these prominent lives are like castles made of sand. They just collapse with a gentle push. In the eyes of the devil, the noble girl named Eliza westphalen is just a trivial piece on the chessboard! "I don''t know why. In the face of such a thing, I should cry out in despair, but now I can''t cry." Perhaps this Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ complete despair, even people''s feelings were swallowed up by despair, and Eliza finally lowered her head. "I''m sorry, Miss Eliza," said jabefeka, taking off her helmet and saluting slightly. "No! It''s my turn to thank you, if it weren''t for your B ¨¡ Ngzh ¨´, maybe I was still in the dark and thought that J ¨¬ x ¨´ underestimated silvado and finally ushered in a nightmare ending! " After a while, Eliza finally raised her head. "Please kill me." Alissa''s dead eyes revealed the last glimmer of luster: "If you can, please take my body Hu ¨ª Q ¨´. If you can''t take it away, at least please burn my body less, so as to prevent the devil from doing evil with my body J ¨¬ x ¨´! Scott and aunt pretti, thank you for accompanying and protecting me for so many years. Please be sure to take everything that happened in Jinsui territory back to the king, and make silvado''s evil deeds public in any case." Scott took a deep breath and came forward to give a solemn knightly salute to Eliza: "yes! Miss Eliza, my subordinates will fulfill your orders at the expense of their lives!" Eliza smiled sadly, and finally her eyes fell on the two golden saints. Soon, Eliza closed her eyes. "I''m sorry, Miss Eliza. At least I''ll keep you quiet without pain." Jabefeka has a red rose in her hand. When jabefeka was about to come forward, the voice of cartels rang again in manigott''s mind. Manigott quickly knocked off the rose in jabefeka''s hand and shouted, "wait a minute!" Eliza, who had closed her eyes to death, also opened her eyes because of manigott''s roar, and everyone''s eyes focused on manigott. For a moment, manigott looked strange and spit out a sentence: "do you know something like resurrection potion?" Resurrection potion? It is said that only after understanding the supreme law and being prepared by a master pharmacist can revive the dead. Of course, this is just a legend. Now looking at the whole continent, a bottle of resurrection medicine can''t be found! While still in the capital of Saxony, catteras heard from Miriya that the necromancer attacked his party and learned that manigott could save the soul of the dead. To this end, cartels came up with a B ¨¤ NF that made manigott feel strange ¨££¬ Kill Eliza first, and then forcibly leave her soul in this world. According to the exclusion rules of the law of the L ¨¬ y ¨° ng interface against demons, eliminate the soul bearer facial worm attached to Eliza''s soul. Finally, save Eliza''s soul and body to odur City, and ask Yalin, king of the white dragon, to revive Eliza with resurrection medicine. The soul bearer face bug has reached the degree of integration attached to Eliza''s soul, which makes it difficult for the caster to peel off the devil without hurting Eliza. The only B ¨¤ NF that catras came up with ¨£ Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ L ¨¬ y Žò ng the law of interface excludes the rules of non main material plane creatures. As long as demons of any form or any kind are born from the abyss, they will definitely be excluded by the law of interface. The exclusion of the law of the interface will not have an effect on the human soul. In this way, it is like using a scalpel with a precision of 00%, which can perfectly peel off the soul sending human facial worms in Eliza''s soul, and the law of the interface will not kill the host. No matter how the human facial worms fuse Eliza''s soul, it is useless, because the law of the interface will only take effect! "Miss Eliza! There may be one last B ¨¤ NF ¨£ Strip the devil out of your soul! " Manigott turned his head rigidly, looked at Eliza with a happy smile like the rest of her life and said, "it''s just that you may need to die first!" Chapter 228 Resurrection potion! This legendary medicine, which represents the highest creation of pharmacists, is a divine medicine that can save the dead in the eyes of ordinary people! In fact, the resurrection potion is not as magical as people think. To use the resurrection potion to save people, we must meet many very demanding requirements. The first point: the body of the deceased must be kept intact and cannot rot or be injured. Otherwise, even after the deceased is revived by medicine, he will die again due to the injury of * *. The second point: the soul of the dead needs to be kept intact. If the soul has been broken or returned to the sea of soul, then the resurrection is also an empty shell without thinking. Generally speaking, two hours after the death of the dead is the golden time to use the resurrection potion. Otherwise, under the rules of the law of the interface, the soul of the dead will inevitably be absorbed by the soul sea. Even if the soul of the dead has a strong obsession and can barely stay, the soul of the dead will be gradually crushed by the power of the soul sea over time, Slowly lose the memory from the beginning until it is completely annihilated. Third point: after meeting the above two requirements, the dead taking the resurrection potion also need to have a strong autumn War * *. If the dead are already bent on dying, the resurrection potion will not work. Of course, the resurrection potion is not omnipotent. This potion with the highest level can only be taken once in a person''s life, and the second death will not have any effect. As for why this situation occurs, even after tens of thousands of years, many master pharmacists have not analyzed it. However, in addition to the resurrection potion, several cardinals of the Holy See who serve the goddess of light are said to have the magic of resurrecting the dead. However, compared with the resurrection potion, although the magic can resurrect the dead many times, the conditions are more harsh. Moreover, even if the conditions are met, the probability of resurrection is not 100%, and the resurrection potion can definitely resurrect the dead as long as the conditions are met. Yalin in the yanoder mountains also knows how to raise the dead without limit. Except for special summoners, the resurrected people must become crazy believers of Yalin. In some ways, it is similar to the situation of "xinchunge''s eternal life"! When manigott said the final treatment, Eliza agreed. Anyway, it''s better to gamble than die. Pritty, the female mage, was surprised that the holy Vatican had a resurrection potion, which represents the highest masterpiece of pharmacists. The first basic requirement is that the body of the deceased must be kept intact. Jabefeka said that his royal magic palace rose can do this, and katlas also promised to freeze Eliza''s body to avoid decay. The second basic requirement is to keep the soul blood medicine of the dead intact, which depends on manigott''s ability. At least manigott himself is full of confidence. The third basic requirement needless to say, Alissa doesn''t want to end her life so tragically. When there is this glimmer of hope, Alissa is more eager to seize the opportunity to live. After Eliza made up her mind, yabaifica handed a red rose to Eliza. Eliza took a deep breath of the sweet and greasy fragrance with the bright and delicate roses in her hand. Eliza only felt the five senses blurred, and the whole person felt extremely sleepy. Eliza even hit a hatchet and fell down silently, His face looked calm and seemed to be asleep. Jabefeka stepped forward and gently explored Eliza''s breath, then nodded to manigo, indicating that Eliza''s fire of life had been extinguished. In the tense anticipation of Priti, the female mage, and Scott, the knight, manigott quickly took out Eliza''s soul and sent it on Eliza''s transparent soul. The human face bug was not as safe and complacent as before. It began to climb back and forth around Eliza''s body anxiously. After only a few minutes, the devil began to roar and make people''s scalp numb, The sound was like a rusty gear that was constantly rubbing and biting. Constance on one side even turned her head in fear and didn''t dare to take another look. "Don''t try to run for me!" Manigott''s face tightened, and his hands made great efforts to fix Eliza''s soul. As cartels said, Eliza''s soul seemed to be dragged. At the moment, manigott felt that he was competing for the control of Eliza''s soul like a tug of war. "It works!" Priti, the female mage, suddenly showed a surprise smile. The devil entangled in Miss Eliza''s soul began to struggle violently. The arthropod insect like body of the soul bearer was like ashes blown by the strong wind. The devil''s body began to emit red light, and the body began to decompose gradually like being burned by fire. The soul bearer face bug seemed to have noticed that it could not reside in Eliza''s soul, and the body circled and released Eliza''s soul. The voice of cartels rang out again in manigott''s mind. Hearing the speech, manigott immediately tried his best to clamp down the devil. For the soul bearer, the face bug itself is in the soul state. Meeting manigott is a great misfortune. In front of the golden saint of cancer, who is good at manipulating the soul, the human face bug can''t get rid of manigott''s control even if it makes a harsh cry. Soon, the soul sending human face bug completely annihilated under the exclusion of the law of the interface. "It''s finally over." Manigott took back his strength and sighed. Jabefeka also patted manigott on the shoulder to indicate that he did well. In the expectant eyes, Eliza''s soul gradually opened her eyes. When the girl learned that the devil in her soul had been eliminated, she turned around manigott excitedly. When she found that she was still naked in her soul state, Eliza hugged her body and screamed, but in her current soul state, Eliza couldn''t make a sound The people who had been chased for a long time finally laughed happily at the moment. With Scott''s help, yabofica carefully carried Eliza''s body into the carriage. Next, it was left to meet with the white dragon carters and leave the land that had become a devil''s nest. Just as manigott used his strength to shrink Eliza''s soul into a small ball of light, the sharp roar across the air suddenly sounded, and the warning sound of cartels also appeared in manigott''s and jabefika''s minds at the same time. However, the warning was a little late. When manigott and jabefika tried to warn the people, the shrill scream had already sounded. Priti, the female mage, was held behind him by Scott. Four or five sharp bone spurs were inserted into the knight''s back armor. Poser rolled on the ground with Constance in his arms. Although the assassin helped Constance block three bone spurs with his body, Dorna stabbed one directly into Constance''s lower leg, and the girl cried out in pain, His face was covered with cold sweat from severe pain! The most unlucky thing was that he followed the people to the current bodyguard. His chest and abdomen were directly hit by four bone spurs, and the blood soon exuded and dyed the ground red. Regardless of the danger, yabaifica dragged the wounded bodyguard back to the carriage. Before he could take out the healing potion, the bodyguard had swallowed his last breath. "Cheer up and don''t die!" Jabefeka poured the potion into the guard''s mouth, but even the master level healing potion could not save the dead. Looking at the bodyguard who did not respond after drinking the potion, jabefeka regretfully put down the bodyguard''s body. At the moment of being attacked, manigott had kicked over the carriage, pressed the fallen Alisa''s body under him, and used his body as a shield to avoid injury to the body. Unfortunately, the horses pulling the cart had become the victims of the attack. At the moment, they all fell to the ground, hissed weakly, and soon died. Poser was seriously injured, but struggled to escape to the back of the carriage with Constance. Scott escaped unharmed by his heavy armor and soon escaped. Pulled out the bone spurs in the body of Na Boser and Constance. Manigott directly took two bottles of therapeutic potions and gave them to Constance. The pale Constance took the potions with trembling hands. Looking at Na Boser who had more breath and less air intake, Constance quickly unscrewed the bottle cap and let Na Boser drink the potions with the help of manigott. However, the potion drinker coughed violently, and with the cough, a lot of blood gushed out, splashing Constance all over with blood. Obviously, naboser was seriously injured this time. Even the master level healing potion could not quickly recover naboser''s injury. "Please, uncle poser, don''t die." Constance was already crying out in a hurry. The only one who has been protecting herself since the demise of the glado family is Na Boser. For Constance, Na Boser is just a guard adopted by the family, but the feelings accumulated these days are like his own father, Once poser died, Constance even desperately didn''t know how to live in the future. In the woodland, a shadow gradually came to manigott and others. There seemed to be many crawling creatures around the shadow, making a low whine from time to time, just like the voice of a tortured patient. Asshole! Manigott raised his head and looked at the approaching shadow. He was ready to jump out and beat the other party hard. However, the voice of cartels sounded with a strong warning! ; Chapter 229 With the help of bringing the last light to the earth before the sun sets, manigott and others who were suddenly attacked saw the true face of the attackers. In fact, if they could, both the two golden saints and Scott would rather not see the appearance of these attackers! The cruelty and blood that people can''t describe in words simply stimulate the nerves, and people want to faint directly as a nightmare! The scarlet muscles are completely exposed to the air, abnormally twisted into non aesthetic muscles. The inverted body ribs completely protrude out of the body, forming limbs similar to multi legged insects. In the blink of an eye, you can even see the beating heart and the expanding and contracting lung leaves with breathing, The legs of the lower body seem to be cruelly fixed together with steel nails and become organs like scorpion tails. What people can''t bear to look directly at is the head lying on the ground. There are only black eyes and nostrils on the face. The mouth is sewn up by needles and threads, so that these deformed monsters can only make a whistling sound of unknown meaning. "Bastard!" Even manigott, who often deals with the dead, was stunned by the terrible appearance of the monster in front of him. The cruelty that is difficult to describe in words, mixed with silent tyranny and blood, brought great visual impact. Even without the reminder of cartels, manigott guessed that these monsters were once human! That''s right ~ once ordinary human beings were twisted and transformed into an abnormal body called "human scorpion" after being killed by demons. There are men, women and even children! The two golden saints were furious. Indeed, no one but the devil could do such inhuman and cruel things. "Are you all stunned by these beautiful ''works of art''?" The voice of the shadow is hoarse, but it can still be heard that it is a human voice. It is just that the three words have been used to describe those people who are tortured by endless pain. Scorpions are really creepy. The answer to the shadow is a piranha black rose from yabaifica. The direct black rose with Pisces golden saint''s full anger pointed at the shadow man, but the original invincible piranha Black Rose slipped aside like an invisible barrier when it was about to contact the shadow man. The shadow man glanced at the rock shot through by the black rose, and a trace of appreciation flashed in his eyes: "the rose that can crush the rock is really a very interesting power! Can you perform it once?" The provoked jabefeka clenched his fist and immediately three black roses shot out. At the moment when the invisible barrier in front of each other blocked the black roses, the bloody white roses hidden by jabefeka had appeared in front of the shadow man, and the invisible barrier opened again, but this time it didn''t open the white roses as before, But some unknown force squeezed it violently and tore the white rose to pieces, but the power of the white rose also produced transparent ripples in front of the black shadow. Even the strongest white rose can''t break through! Jabefeka could not help looking dignified when she saw everything in front of her. If she didn''t find out what the other party''s unknown power was, she couldn''t hit him. At the moment, the black shadow man is also looking up and down at yabaifica. The golden armor is really something that can be worn by Shenghui knights. As for the appearance, Shenghui knights are rare and powerful. Everyone has his own weapons and combat methods. It is understandable that they are different in defense and weapons. Then the black rose that can crush the rock and the white rose that has some kind of absolute ultimate target attack regardless of the barrier should be the power of divine magic. "You don''t even let go of children!" Scott spit hard, and the excellent sword began to radiate the brilliance of magic. The shadow man tilted his head and looked very innocent: "sorry, if you want to avenge these people, please find the pain master Mosta. These are his elaborate masterpieces!" After that, the shadow man walked up and seemed to notice the body of Eliza held by manigott: "It''s really unexpected to think of this way to peel off the human face BUG by using the law of the interface to repel the rules of demons. What''s more surprising is that an ordinary human can forcibly retain the soul of the dead without the help of a magic guide and continue to stay in the main material plane." After saying that, the shadow man trembled slightly and gave a strange laugh, but there was an undisguised anger in the laughter. "Hey, hey! A group of pathetic mole ants have messed up Lord Sarian''s plan like this! Don''t think it can be finished just by death. I will extract your soul alive and throw it into the abyss. In the field dominated by pain, there are tens of thousands of torture waiting for you to play the leading role." With the words of the shadow man, a huge voice burst out in everyone''s mind. Manigott and yabaifeikaton turned pale and the whole person became shaky. Just now, the feeling was like being hard hit with a hammer on their chest Compared with the two golden saints, Scott and Priti beside them shed blood from their ears and nose. Level 8 psionic power - mind blast! One of the skills of the mind snatcher! After recovering from dizziness, manigott found that Constance fainted with ear and nose bleeding, and that poser on the side was hurt. However, the therapeutic agent was still working, and the assassin forced himself down and didn''t faint. The people around the scorpion seemed to get orders in an instant, and quickly climbed up. The people who kept hissing, Scorpion was like a monster in a nightmare, making fear diffuse in everyone''s heart in an instant. The hot tempered manigott couldn''t bear it any longer: "in that case, you''d better stage it for me here first, the corpse gas underworld wave!" Katras quickly issued a warning, but it was too late. The gathered corpse gas communicated with the soul sea. Before the human scorpion could shoot bone spurs, they all fell on the ground and twitched. This time, manigott not only used the underworld wave of corpse gas, but also protected Eliza''s soul from being sent to the soul sea, As before, when it acted on the devil, the red nebula with endless malice and destruction appeared in the star cloud of the soul sea. The body of the shadow man also shook. The other party quickly spit out a few words from his mouth. The space around him immediately crossed water waves. The wave of corpse Qi in the underworld could not affect the other party. Noticing that the underworld wave of corpse Qi is also invalid for the dark shadow people, manigott decided to draw out the scorpion souls of these people first! Since sending the devil''s soul into the soul sea will be eaten by the red nebula, what about sending the devil''s soul directly into the red Nebula? Katras''s voice was deafening in manigott''s mind, and manigott was immediately startled. Manigott stopped using corpse gas, and the convulsion of human scorpion soon stopped, but in an instant, the body shape of a human scorpion expanded rapidly, and a circle of black hard shell grew out of the scarlet muscle appearance, and then turned into huge claws, Other parts of the human scorpion''s body are also mutating and becoming more powerful. The weird and prominent ribs are really transformed into touch limbs. The mouth originally sealed by needle and thread on the head is fiercely opened and even tears the cheek into a mouth full of sharp teeth like insects! "What''s going on?" Manigott suddenly realized that he seemed to have made a big mistake just now. "What a surprise! It was a human who opened the channel between the abyss and the present world." The shadow man looked at manigott in surprise, and then looked at the more terrible scorpion: "good! I believe your strength will make Lord Sarian happy." Human scorpions fired bone spurs one after another, forcing Scott and pritty to hide behind the carriage and couldn''t even lift their heads. Yabaifica''s Black Rose smashed two human scorpions, but it was at least more than four bone spurs. Fortunately, the powerful protection of the golden holy coat made yabaifica harmless for the time being. Priti followed the gap created by yabaifica and quickly arranged a physical defense barrier on the people. Relying on the barrier, she withstood the attack of several bone spurs. The female mage immediately recited the spell and exerted a large wind system magic regardless of the magic consumption. The whole empty ground was like being cut by thousands of wind blades, and dozens of human scorpions instantly became broken meat, However, before pretti could catch up, the voice of the shadow man rang. "It''s ridiculous to play with the power that you can''t understand the principle!" A yellow light flashed through the eyes under the black robe of the shadow man. Priti instantly found that the condensed magic had suddenly dissipated. Not only was the next spell forcibly interrupted, but also the wind blade that had been cast had been dissipated. The scorpion in the back rushed up quickly. Scott took a step forward and cut off the front one with a long sword. The next second, four or five scorpions rushed up to Scott. The scorpion tried to kill the enemy with a body full of bones and thorns. The smell of blood was constantly emanating from their * * bodies. Even Scott felt numb when he looked at the terrible appearance of these people. Exclaimed catteras in a tone of no doubt and justification. ; Chapter 230 Moving closer to the position of white dragon cartels, the current situation has become a difficult task for manigott and others. Although the human scorpion looks disgusting and terrible, it is very fragile and almost scattered in a dozen, but it has jet bone spurs and sharp horns. The human scorpion moves very fast, and the shrill wailing from time to time really makes people feel numb. The victims of these demons have now become the minions of the demons, surrounded by the people under the command of the heart snatcher. "Where are you showing me?" With a roar, manigott jumped up, and his clenched fist had full power to hit the heart snatcher. As soon as the heart snatcher in black looked up slightly, manigott felt that the air in front became like viscous colloid, and the power of his fist was absorbed by no more drops. The mind snatcher looked at manigott and said in a strange voice, "it''s a powerful punch, but it''s just a foolhardy move." The surrounding air changed rapidly from the colloidal state. Manigott screamed bad and hurried to protect his hands in front of his chest. The huge impact followed and hit manigott like a hammer. In the golden coat of cancer, which was initially damaged by the reaction of abyss consciousness, manigott''s Arm Armor became casual, The whole man plowed an exaggerated mark on the ground like a shell before he stopped. "Manigott!" Jabefeka couldn''t help but be shocked. It''s really unexpected that someone with such terrible power in this strange world knocked down a golden saint at once. The most troublesome thing is that he is entangled by a giant human scorpion just made by manigott. This giant human scorpion affected by the power of the abyss not only becomes larger, but also has the ability to spit acid blood, but also has excellent defense and recovery, whether it is the piranha Black Rose of yabofica or the magic of Priti, The damage caused to human scorpions will recover in a very short time. The heart snatching devil looked at manigott who fell to the ground not far away and ignored him. He detected the fire of the other party''s life through his heart. The heart snatching devil who had originally planned to capture manigott also weighed his hand in the blow just now. Looking at the surrounded yabaifica and others, the heart snatcher walked past unhurriedly. Every step forward, the surrounding gravel was suspended in the air and moved with the heart snatcher. "It''s not good news that you killed Eliza. Lord Sally En will be very angry. Unfortunately, I will be the first sinner to bear Lord Sally en''s anger. Therefore, in order to calm Lord Sally en''s anger as much as possible, I need you to die miserably, very miserably!" The heart snatching devil stared at yabaifica, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the suspended stones around him shot like bullets. Priti, the female mage, supported the shield at the first time. The emerald wind shield roared and rotated to block a large number of stones outside. However, the voice of the heart snatching devil sounded again like a life-threatening bullet. "Mages always think that the magic they cast is the embodiment of their own power, but any magic is formed by changing the arrangement of elements. Without elements, there is no magic, and changing the arrangement of elements depends on the mage''s thinking. Without orderly thinking, there is no magic." Mind suppression! As a burst of yellow light flashed through the eyes of the mind grabbing devil, the disorderly whispers appeared in Preti''s mind. The female mage felt like she was in a noisy conference hall, and the magic spells recorded in her mind became chaotic for the first time. The shield quickly became fragile and soon disintegrated under the impact of rubble. Jabefeka did not wait to die, because the word "admit defeat" has never been in the golden saint''s dictionary. Although white dragon cartels has repeatedly warned to let his side retreat to the rear, I''m afraid he can''t do it if this situation doesn''t hit the heart grabber in front of him. "Beautiful face, if you take your head back, Lord Sally will like it." The mind snatcher said in a strange way: "is this kind of behavior a sign of ignorance, or has he come up with another way?" The two roses of different colors were restrained by the power of the soul. The effect of close combat. The man named manigott, the companion of the holy Hui knight, also set an example. The other party still tried to close up and fight with himself. Obviously, it was not a foolish last fight, or had come up with a new way to deal with himself. The flying stones hit jabefeka. With the protection of the golden holy clothes and pretti''s physical protection, jabefeka was still able to hold on for a moment. When the heavy fist was waved out, the effect of the first fist fell into the colloidal air like manigott before. When the air turned into a hammer, jabefeka had already swung another fist first, And now jabefeka is holding a dark rose on her fist! Piranha black rose! The characteristics of biting everything smashed the air mass turned into a hammer. When I saw the chest of the deadly heart Snatcher, the spiritual barrier appeared again and slid away the piranha black rose. Even yabaifica clenched her teeth and tried her best, it was offset by an irresistible force. "Your mind turns quickly, but it''s a pity that you meet an enemy you shouldn''t meet, otherwise your strength should be able to leave a prominent reputation in the world." Although the mind snatcher looked at yabaifica, he still carefully prepared the spiritual barrier for himself. When yabaifica''s Black Rose hit, the spiritual barrier instantly replaced the air control. As soon as the voice of the mind grabbing devil fell, jabefeka felt that her whole body became heavy in an instant, and the surrounding air twisted again, squeezing her body like an invisible wall. The great power even made the golden holy clothes start to break. Jabefeka couldn''t move at all, only her head could move. "Well, don''t move, or you''ll hurt your face. Lord Sally won''t be happy." The heart snatcher gently raised his hand, and jabefeka''s neck began to rotate to the right uncontrollably. His forehead was already full of sweat. Yabaifica worked hard to resist the influence of this strange force, but his neck still twisted irresistibly to the right at a speed of several millimeters. As long as he passed a few centimeters, yabaifica''s neck would be broken. "Corpse Qi underworld wave!" At the critical moment, manigott''s voice rang again. The haggard heart snatcher suddenly found that his soul began to be pulled away from his body, immediately took back his spiritual power, and made every effort to arrange a spiritual barrier around him to resist the power of corpse Qi. Seeing manigott stand up again, the heart snatcher was a little surprised: "I didn''t expect that you could stand up after being hit like that." Manigott raised his fingers strongly, looked at the heart snatcher angrily and smiled: "I''ve gone too far! It''s better not to look elsewhere when I fight." "So what?" The mood of the heart snatcher was disdainful: "the power you have to communicate with the sea of souls at will really makes my spiritual power ineffective, but only a human power can''t banish me back to the abyss. It''s a pity that you are the holy knight of the Holy See. If you are willing to be loyal to Lord sarien, you will be reused." "Paladin Shenghui! Hey hey ~ whatever you want." Manigott sneered: "I''m not interested in loyal to the devil. In my opinion, your devil is not as good as the rat in the gutter!" Manigoth became fierce, and the accumulated corpse Qi force in his hands instantly increased several times, and even spread to hundreds of meters around. All the human scorpions collapsed to the ground, and the translucent souls began to float out of the human scorpions, all of which had a dark red emblem on them, It is like a brand and chain that firmly binds the souls of these innocent people. Even the mind snatching devil felt the sudden increase of the pressure on the body, and the soul was like being pulled out of the body by an invisible hand. A white ball of light beside manigott flew directly in front of yabaifica, which belongs to Eliza''s soul. "Hurry up, jabefeka, leave it to me!" Manigott vomited a mouthful of blood. Regardless of the burden brought to the body by the continuous use of corpse Qi, manigott roared with a determined look on his face. Jabefeka, who was just freed from the bondage, looked at manigott. Jabefeka knew that it was a look of death. He had entrusted Eliza''s soul to his manigott, ready to stop the other party and create an opportunity for everyone to escape. With the opportunity of the scorpion''s sudden loss of combat ability, Scott desperately picked up Eliza''s body. Yabofica carried the comatose Constance on her back, and pretti helped the seriously injured poser to escape to the forest not far away. "No one can escape from here!" The heart snatching devil roared, and the soul shock burst was displayed. As soon as manigott gritted his teeth, regardless of the blood vessels on his arm, he seemed to burst. He forcibly concentrated the power of corpse Qi on the heart snatching Devil: "I passed! Don''t look elsewhere when fighting with my uncle, you rat!" The mind Snatcher, whose mind power was interrupted, looked at manigott''s fingers into claws angrily: "do you think you can deal with me with a little power? Ignorant human!" Manigott laughed with a free and easy look and replied without fear: "it''s not me who deal with you, but these innocent people tortured by you. Feel their anger!" In an instant, the mind grabbing devil found that the soul in the Scorpion was completely extracted, did not return to the soul sea, and was not absorbed by the abyss. The soul flying in the air wailed bitterly, even if it was separated from the distorted flesh, but the endless torture seemed to still exist. But all souls locked the heart snatcher firmly with hate eyes. "Since you can''t rest, it''s better to take revenge with your last strength than being used by the devil!" Manigott''s eyes flashed a light, and the universe in his body burned to the greatest extent: "take my move and bury the soul wave!" Next moment! The blue flame rushed up with the huge explosion, and even countless residents in the distant city witnessed this spectacle! ; Chapter 231 Yabaifica, who has arrived at the forest farm, looks at the blue flame from a distance. The Pisces golden saint can''t help squeezing his fist. Yabaifica is familiar with this flame. It is the unique skill of manigott''s soul wave that has buried countless enemies! Scott and pritty also silently witnessed the rush of fire. After the fire was slowly extinguished, Scott solemnly saluted in the direction of the fire with Eliza''s body in his arms. The great Knight seemed to have misunderstood something. It''s just that jabefeka can feel that manigott should still be alive. "This is the so-called dog jumping off the wall!" A burst of sarcastic and disdainful words came. Jabefeka quickly turned around and found a woman walking slowly from the bushes on the right side of the forest farm. Her charming face is full of dust. Like the socialite at the social banquet, the woman is staring at her side with a ferocious and strange expression. This feeling!? Suddenly, yabofica found that the woman exuded the same breath as the heart snatcher just now. This very similar breath seemed to be the same person as just now. The woman walked not far away and slowly stopped with a gorgeous feather fan in her hand: "unexpectedly, she forced my first-class separation to use even the displacement of my mind. In terms of the strength of Shenghui knight, it is really commendable." Separate! Jabefeka couldn''t help but open her eyes and stared at the woman in amazement. The mind grabbing devil who had just fought with her was just a separate body. Is this woman the noumenon! "What a pity! The man named manigott still can''t hit me. Don''t worry, I''ll see you soon." The woman''s eyes fell on the light ball emitting a faint flower in jabefeka''s hand: "this is the soul of sister Alisa. By the way, we met at a social banquet. Before you die, please allow me to introduce myself, the high-level heart grabbing demon irarell, the administrator under the great killing master aregusomo in the abyss." After the heart snatching demon irarell sneered: "kill them tasinia except for Eliza''s body and soul for me!" On the branch above irarell''s head, an agile figure suddenly appeared there, with blood red eyes with a murderous smell, like watching the prey falling into the trap. At the command of irarell, the orc girl named tassinia made a howl like a wild animal, jumped up from the branch and jumped at jabefika like an arrow off the string. The haggard yabaifica was directly thrown on by the orc girl. The huge impact made the gold saint fighter can''t believe that this is the strength that a soft looking girl can make. This strength is even several times greater than the "immortal" guard he met before. Jabefika was hit like a shell and slid out of the ground for tens of meters before stopping. Constance, in a coma, was also thrown off her back and rolled aside. "Sister Constance!" The Boser coughed up a mouthful of blood, recklessly pulled out the dagger and rushed to Constance''s position, because the heart snatcher was slowly walking in front of Constance. Scott was also forced to put down Eliza''s body. The great Knight angrily raised his long sword and rushed to the heart snatcher. Priti, the female mage, knew that her magic was very passive in front of the heart snatcher who was good at using psychological power, and turned to support yabofica, who was suppressed by the Orc girl! For a moment, the sound of battle resounded through the forest farm. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The blue pillar of fire not far from the periphery of the forest farm finally went out slowly, which means that the souls of innocent people trapped in human scorpions have been burned out. Although the final outcome is complete annihilation, it is much better than being imprisoned by demons and tortured in a distorted * *. Manigott lay on the ground in a big font. The golden robe of cancer has become fragmented. At the moment before the outbreak of the buried soul wave, the heart grabbing devil still tried to kill himself with spiritual power. If the golden robe had not exhausted the last power to protect himself, the buried soul wave would not go out. In the original work of the holy fighter, the golden holy clothes, which claimed that they had never been damaged since their birth, were made like this. It can be seen how much damage manigott has suffered. However, even though most of the holy clothes have been crushed and the rest of manigott''s holy clothes are covered with cracks, the golden holy clothes are still repairing themselves at an extremely slow speed. In the original works, the holy clothes are set to have life. If they are injured, they can repair themselves. If they are seriously injured, they may even die. To revive the dead holy clothes, they must be watered with the blood of Saint fighters. However, in this strange world, due to the correction settings brought by the summoning system, the holy dress is set as a part of the holy fighter''s body. As long as the holy fighter himself is not dead, the holy dress will never die. Even if it is completely crushed, it will slowly repair itself. The repair speed is determined by the damage degree of the holy dress itself. In a trance, manigott seemed to see a figure he didn''t want to see. The heart snatcher with the appearance of a man all year round came over in some confusion. One arm of the heart snatcher was completely blown up by the buried soul wave, and his body was full of terrible wounds, flowing purple blood. Just now, at the last moment, the mind grabbing devil resolutely launched mind displacement, an ability that can make itself teleport in a short distance. However, whether it is noumenon or separation, it can only be used twice at most. It is a secret move for the mind grabbing devil to protect his life. "Strong willpower, faith and determination can force me to this extent, which is really commendable!" The heart snatcher kept shaking his head and looked at manigott with a smile. Thanks to the displacement of his mind, he escaped the terrible killing move of burying the soul wave. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t even support the spiritual barrier. If he didn''t make a decision, I''m afraid he would lose his precious body now. But it''s over! The power of connecting the sea of soul and distorting the void is very important. Although it can''t kill him, let his head continue to live, and all that has been under his head will be destroyed. When he was about to start, there was a sudden sound of horse hoofs. With the neighing of horses, irarell was surprised to find that the other party had come behind him. He quickly turned around and found that the comer was not a guard of Jinsui territory, but a man dressed as a mercenary. He looked very young and had a stiff face like a sculpture cut by a blade, Behind him was a huge axe wrapped in black cloth. The man''s dark red eyes were staring at irarell and manigott who fell to the ground. "It''s interesting to see that the blood is purple for the first time! There is another half dead guy who is full of the smell of death but exudes the smell of righteousness." The man said to himself and twitched his nose at the same time. It seemed that he could really smell the ''taste'' through his nose. A trade fair was held in Jinsui territory recently. Many caravans came. Naturally, many caravans invited mercenaries to protect them. Irarell didn''t want to create complications, nor did he intend to let the witnesses escape. He raised his hand to manigoth and was ready to solve it first. Suddenly, a sound that cut through the air sounded from behind irarell. The mind grabbing devil''s keen spiritual perception instantly perceived the danger of death. As a last resort, irarell turned the direction and twisted the attack with the spiritual position first. However, at the moment when the spiritual position was displayed, the flying battle axe cut through the black cloth and exposed the dark axe blade, The black axe blade lacked dazzling blood light at the moment of contacting the spiritual position. The blood light condensed into a row of strange words on the axe blade like life. Spiritual realm puncture engraving!? Irarell, the mind Snatcher, was shocked. These words were familiar to him. They were specially used to destroy the engraving patterns in the spiritual field, and also had a good ability to suppress the spiritual power! Under the effect of engraving, the spiritual position was only blocked by the Tomahawk. Irarell did not dare to neglect and hurriedly launched the last spiritual displacement. The axe attack failed. It flew over manigott and landed on the ground. Irarell, who escaped from death, was shocked into a cold sweat. Why is the weapon in this man''s hand inlaid with spirit domain puncture patterns? The transformation of blood light into words should be the ability of pattern mimicry transformation, which is an extremely advanced forging skill combined with enchanting power, You can make the engraving on the weapon face different kinds of enemies and change freely according to the holder''s will. Spiritual realm puncture engraving! Glyph mimicry transformation! Irarell remembered a war that covered the whole world and swept all races and even gods ten thousand years ago! It was a war in which the five dragon clans disintegrated into two factions fighting each other. In this tragic dragon war, the two technologies of "spirit domain puncture" and "carved pattern Mimicry" were developed during this period. In particular, the spirit domain puncture pattern was specially developed by the white dragon clan in the yarod mountains to deal with the emerald green dragon, But after the dragon war, these two technologies have long been lost, not to mention the weapons in the hands of men. That weapon is \\\\\\\\\\\\\\! That weapon should be the standard weapon forged by the black dragon Legion during the dragon war. Why does a human have the weapon during the dragon war! The man drove his horse to manigott, picked up his weapon, looked at manigott who fell to the ground and asked, "are you still alive!" Manigott, who was so injured that he didn''t even have the strength to speak, could only move his finger to show that he was still alive. "Are you from the black dragon clan?" Irarell looked at the man and roared. Black dragon!? The man''s eyebrows suddenly frowned. The dusty memory in his mind was like being stirred by someone. Some fragmented pictures emerged. The volcanic area with thick smoke, the snowstorm on the earth, and the huge posture of circling and biting in the air! Hatred and pain are like vines that are suddenly nourished, twisting and circling around the man''s soul! "Shut up!" The man''s momentum suddenly changed, from the casual appearance just now to full of killing intention, and the killing intention directly pointed to the heart snatching demon irarell. ; Chapter 232 It has far more terrible power than human beings, excellent reflex nerve and agility. The skin of the whole body hardens in battle. It not only has excellent physical defense, but also has strong resistance to magic. The recovery speed of the body is so amazing that I can''t believe that the opponent in front of me will be human, Fighting is as crazy as a crazy warrior, but it won''t lose its mind. The power and technology can be perfectly matched, making it difficult for any opponent to parry! The most frightening thing is the ferocious killing intention. The shock, fear, paralysis and other effects brought by the mind shock explosion are completely swallowed up by the killing intention and can not have any effect. At first, the mind grabbing demon irarell also tried to kill the witnesses, but now irarell has begun to hate fate. Why did he make such a big joke on himself at this last moment? Why would a non-human monster dressed in human skin and breath become his own enemy. The other side can never be human, irarell firmly believes in this! But the problem is that they can''t judge each other''s race. The only breath they can feel is the familiar human taste, but how can such terrible power be human! If you want \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\, A living weapon specially used for fighting and killing, and from the perspective of the weapons and strength used by a man, his original opponent should be several levels higher than himself. For example, dragon!! Impatience and anxiety will lead to mistakes, especially in this high-intensity battle. Irarell''s distraction in an instant makes the attacker find a flaw. The moment the Tomahawk cuts the spiritual barrier, before the heart snatcher can use his next spiritual power, the man''s heavy punch has hit the heart snatcher''s abdomen, and his internal organs are like being crushed by giant force, Irarell quickly reduced the intensity of perceived pain at the moment of severe pain. Although the pain was suppressed, the physiological reaction made the heart snatcher spit out thick blood with meat residue. The purple blood dyed the heart snatcher''s body a strange color. Irarell, the heart snatching demon who fell to the ground, was completely disillusioned. The body was dead. The blow just now had completely destroyed the last vitality of the body. The man came forward with a battle axe in his hand. His injured arm was squeezed in the position of his heart and dripping red and black blood. When the blood fell on the grass, it even had some slight corrosive effect, and a trace of white smoke rose slowly with hiss. After raising the battle axe, the man''s arm is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. Obviously, this abnormal recovery speed is the same way as overdrawing the host''s life after the flesh and blood corruption demon parasitized the host. "Wait a minute, please wait a minute." irarell raised his only hand and said weakly. Now the state of the mind grabbing devil is the same as that of the previous manigoth, but the goddess of luck won''t care for a devil this time. "I''m not interested in listening to your last words!" As soon as the voice fell, the Tomahawk in the man''s hand directly fell and split the heart snatching devil''s head in two. At the last moment, irarell launched his last spiritual power "spiritual horizon" to detect the man''s identity. Only when the blood aura contained in the man was displayed in the heart snatching devil''s eyes, the heart snatching devil was completely stunned, and the man had human Dragon and devil''s three different auras! What kind of monster is this This is irarell''s idea of the last moment before falling into darkness. A monster seems to be pieced together for battle. He actually met this ghost! The mind snatcher''s body was smoky and lost its power supply under the action of the law of the interface. The human body polluted by the power of the abyss gradually turned into ashes as if it had been burned in the fire. The man''s violent expression gradually withdrew. After spitting a mouthful of blood and sputum, the man turned and returned to his previous position. There was a seriously injured man lying on the ground not far away, His love horse was looking down at him. "Hey ~ can you stand up?" The man leaned down to check manigott''s injury. His body was full of scars. It seemed that he was fighting fiercely with the strange enemy before. "Is the devil dead?" Manigott asked weakly. "Devil?" The man was stunned. He seemed a little concerned about the identity of his opponent, but he quickly shrugged easily: "dead, even there is no residue left!" Manigott showed a miserable smile, and the big stone in his heart finally put down his heart. Just now, he struggled to take out a bottle of potion. No matter how much he drank, his injury barely recovered, but his physical overdraft was too serious, which can not be recovered by therapeutic drugs. Suddenly manigott felt himself pulled by someone. At this time, he found that the man helped himself up. "Thank you for your help!" "Well," the man seemed to find the broken golden robe on manigott''s shoulder. "What''s this? Is it a armor made of gold?" "Not really!" Although the golden holy garment has the word gold, it is mainly made of flash copper, gamanin and silver star sand. There is no such thing as gold. Manigott tilted his mouth and wanted to popularize science for each other, but manigott couldn''t export because of too much physical exertion. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take one as my reward. I don''t think you will have an opinion." Manigott looked at the other party and put the fragments of the holy clothes into his pocket with a helpless wry smile: "ha ~ I just want to have an opinion now! But how about I exchange this with you?" He took out a superior magic crystal from the space ring. The man looked at it and immediately estimated that it would take at least 100000 lien to get the magic crystal to the auction house. It was much more valuable than the gold fragments in his hand. Soon the two reached a deal. "Then, did you cause the pillar of fire just now?" The man changed the subject and asked. "Yes!" Although I don''t know the identity of the other party, I easily hit the enemy who made the two Gold Saints helpless. The identity of the man in front of me may be different. But after all, it was someone else who saved his life. Manigott didn''t want the savior to stay in the territory that has become a devil''s nest. Finally, manigott roughly explained what had happened before to the man. As for Yalin''s requirements, manigott can only leave it behind temporarily, "Lord silvado was manipulated by the devil and brought people to try to capture the special envoy of the king. You killed a group of demons and are running away with the special envoy? No wonder the pass was suddenly closed. It turned out to be so." The man shook his head and held manigott forward. The black horse was following them step by step. Manigott walked weakly: "so you''d better escape with us." "Thanks, man, but I have something to do in Jinsui territory. Besides, it seems that I know the devil. I want to have a good chat with them." The man tried to stop talking, as if he didn''t pay attention to the devil. Manigott shook his head helplessly: "then, I don''t know your name. Can you tell me? Since you saved me this time, I will repay you if I have a chance in the future." "Gerkate CASA, just a mercenary, maybe you listen to my name." "Sorry, man, I really haven''t heard your name." Manigott said honestly, "manigott, there is no last name." Gerkate smiled brightly: "if you need to hire some mercenaries in the future, you can contact me and discuss the price!" Manigott also smiled. Manigott and gelkat have the same character. They are also careless and cynical. They can have the same smell. People with the same character naturally get along better. Holding manigott forward while talking and laughing, suddenly there was a sound of battle in front, which made manigott nervous. Isn''t it not only the heart Snatcher, but also the other party sent more demons. Gerkate also looked dignified. It was still a little hard to deal with the devil just now. If his constitution and weapons did not seem to have the ability to restrain him, otherwise he had the wonderful power of the other party that can arbitrarily distort gravity air and even directly attack his brain. It is by no means easy to defeat this enemy. "Damn it, are there any enemies!" Manigott was in a hurry. Yabaifica and others didn''t know whether to comfort, but since there was still the sound of battle, someone was still alive. In a hurry, it affected the injury and let manigott show a painful look. Gerkate looked at each other''s wound and began to secrete blood again. She quickly put manigott under a tree: "stay here, I''ll go and see the situation." Manigott covered the cracked wound and entrusted, "please, please save them." "I''ll try my best!" She took out her axe from her back and was about to rush forward to support. Suddenly, a black figure fell on the branch and looked at her and manigott under the tree with fierce red eyes. Orc girl! Gerkate saw each other''s appearance clearly. However, to gerkate''s surprise, the orc girl herself had met in the free city before. The rare subspecies Orc girl was a commodity of the slave merchant filibus. Before selling, gerkate was invited to visit. It was finally bought by Prince silvado of the belrama kingdom, I didn''t expect to see her here again. But compared with the previous Orc girl''s weak and helpless appearance, the girl in front of her is like a changed person, full of blood and cruelty, just like the previous devil! The orc girl gave golkat a lot, especially a fierce stare. Manigott showed a surprised look. The fighting voice in the rear suddenly calmed down. The orc girl was surprised as if she had been ordered, jumped and shuttled on the branches and soon disappeared into the dark forest sea. What the hell!? Gerkate looked at the orc girl who suddenly appeared and disappeared for no reason. ; Chapter 233 Two battles in two places, but the other party is the same enemy! Mental demons are a signature ability of mind grabbing demons. They can implant an evil spiritual seed into each other''s spiritual power. After the seed completely germinates and grows, the implanted person will become a part of mind grabbing demons, similar to a spiritual clone. It has been documented that there are very few powerful mind grabbing demons, which can even create hundreds of bodies, and all have spiritual power! At the moment, just a separation is enough to put the two golden saints into a bitter battle. The voice of the heart snatcher came from the woman''s mouth and said to Scott with a sharp sarcastic tone: "poor mole ant, you should understand your position. Your heavy armor is just a torture tool that binds you." Under the influence of spiritual power, Scott felt that the armor he was wearing seemed to be several times heavier, and the armor was squeezed and contracted by an invisible force, making the great Knight feel as if he was going to be crushed. The battle in the forest farm showed a one-sided situation. Although the other party only had the heart Snatcher, irarell and an orc girl, the strange spiritual power of the heart snatcher not only easily suppressed Scott, but also the Pisces golden saint jabefika was helpless. Tasinia, an orc girl with strange power at the beginning of the battle, mercilessly cut jabefika''s face. However, when the splashed blood fell on the orc girl, the other party found that the man who could be described as beautiful was really like a rose with thorns, and his blood contained highly toxic, This kind of virulence makes it difficult for those who have obtained the devil''s power to resist. The orc girl is very agile, and her speed is far higher than that of jabefeka. In addition, it is located in the forest farm at night, which makes jabefeka more cautious. The black rose can''t hit each other. Jabefeka has hit the white rose and stabbed the girl''s heart, but the white rose has not had time to absorb all her blood, and the spiritual power of the heart grabber comes one after another to help the orc girl pull out the white rose. Looking at the poisoned part that began to blacken and feeling the toxicity spreading in the body, coupled with the other party''s roses with special power, especially the white roses that can automatically track themselves and suck blood, tasinia decisively abandoned yabofica, who she couldn''t deal with, and rushed to Scott and naboser. "That''s poser! Danger!" When yabaifica shouted, it was too late. Even the piranha black rose shot out of his hand had no time to stop the orc girl''s claws. The last scene reflected in yabaifica''s eyes was that poser''s beating heart was torn out of his chest with blood. Time seems to be slowed down like a prank. At the moment, jabefeka is filled with the pain of powerlessness! When the flow of time came back, the mind snatcher irarell did not laugh sarcastically, but looked at the position of manigott in the distance with a shocked look. "How could this happen! Tasmania quickly went over and had a look!" Irarell panicked. His other part was suppressed by a mercenary who suddenly killed on the way. The other party''s weapons also had engraved lines specifically for the spiritual and spiritual fields. Why did this happen at the critical moment. When the orc girl received the order, she quickly left Scott and turned to the rear. Katras'' voice rang out in jabefeka''s mind. Jabefeka rushed directly to Scott and pretti: "you take Eliza and Constance quickly to the cabin below. I''ll entangle him." hut!? Up to now, the two men who had little physical strength and magic nodded. Scott opened the connecting buckle, discarded the armor that had become a burden in front of the heart Snatcher, picked up Eliza''s body and comatose Constance and pretty, and ran down quickly. "Are you ready to sacrifice yourself again?" The heart snatcher looked at jabefika with a bad complexion: "the holy see is really lucky to have such a loyal Paladin like you, but I don''t have time to play with you." Irarell was really not interested in continuing to entangle with yabaifica. The surrounding air and gravity were twisted under the action of psionics! Yabaifica also carefully observed irarell. From the moves just now, it seems that the other party has the ability of similar super power, which can create shield, distort gravity, distort air and interfere with human spirit. In some ways, it is a very omnipotent power, but no matter what kind of power it is, it will always have weaknesses. The black rose will be slid away by the shield, while the white rose will be crushed by gravity. Even if you punch directly, it will be blocked by the distorted air. The other party can also directly manipulate the object and even turn the air into a hammer and a sharp blade to fight back. It is almost like an unbreakable thorn turtle shell. From the previous battle, Only manigott''s corpse Qi underworld wave is a move that the opponent can''t defend effectively. Now how can I defeat such an enemy! Irarell took a firm grip at the position of jabefeka. At the moment when jabefeka escaped, the ground seemed to be swallowed up, forming a human sized hole. Such terrible destructive power made jabefeka a little frightened. Suddenly, a glimmer of light flashed in jabefeka''s eyes, Three black roses appeared in his hand, and they had attacked irarell in a straight line. "A fool who doesn''t learn a lesson!" Irarell disdained to say that the spiritual barrier was displayed in an instant to resist the black United States, and the next moment twisted gravity to eliminate a small piece of yabaifica''s holy shoulder armor. At the moment of the breakthrough, jabefeka''s fist fell into the colloidal air as before. The next second, the other party has condensed the air into a hammer and is ready to directly split jabefeka in half from the middle. Katras'' voice rang out in yabaifica''s mind. The Pisces golden saint once again had an extra rose in his hand, and the heart grabbing devil''s eyes opened hard. Unlike before, yabaifica''s hand was not a black rose that could crush everything, but a white rose that could be tracked automatically. Yabaifica twisted her body and let the air blade pass through her arm with the protection of the holy dress, but the sharpness of the air blade was beyond imagination. Even the golden holy dress could not stop it. In the harsh metal friction sound, yabaifica''s arm spewed blood. Even so, the white rose was thrown out! The mind barrier on the mind snatcher was quickly transformed into gravity control. As before, the White Rose became broken at the moment when it approached the mind snatcher''s chest, but the next second, the red track appeared in the mind snatcher''s eyes, which was less than the mind snatcher who was transforming the mind barrier, Although the gravity has been distorted to block some attacks, those who are not able to defend are still hit by several small red needles. Although the wound is small, the sudden strange feeling in the body makes the heart grabbing devil stunned! This is a toxin! And it''s a very powerful toxin! At this time, the heart snatching devil was surprised to find that these red fine needles were blood. Which Shenghui knight had highly toxic blood in his body and turned his blood into a weapon to attack the enemy! This madman! Crimson thorn! One of yabaifica''s unique moves, which is launched by changing his poisonous blood from fog to needle! Seeing the heart snatcher''s attack, yabaifica finally showed a long lost smile, even if he was covered with blood now. The next moment, when the heart snatcher was also invaded by toxins, yabaifica had pulled out his legs and retreated, sliding down the ramp at the fastest speed and running to the cabin below! Your judgment is right. The mind power of the mind grabbing devil can''t use two at the same time. When you use one, the other will disappear. In order to resist the white rose, the other party removes the soul barrier and replaces it with distorted gravity, then the crimson thorns that have been attacked in an all-round way will have the opportunity to break through the distorted gravity that cannot be defended in an all-round way. I won a bet! She rushed into the cabin and fell to the ground. Her injured arm had completely lost its blood color. With a lot of blood loss and the use of crimson thorns just now, she began to feel a little vague. "Don''t touch me. There''s poison in my blood." Looking at Scott and pretty who wanted to lift themselves up, jabefeka reminded with the last strength. When Scott and pritty didn''t know what to do, the angry roar of the heart snatcher came from outside the house. Irarell felt that his other part had been killed, and was killed mercilessly! The top of the house suddenly collapsed, and the heart snatcher attacked by the toxin fell to the ground from the air. The original charming female body became miserable under the corrosion of the toxin. Obviously, it was not only the previous separation, but also the female separation. "Actually destroyed my two separate bodies, but it doesn''t matter ~ anyway, there are several spare bodies to use!" The heart snatcher looked at the three people ferociously, as well as the bodies of comatose Constance and Eliza: "go and die for me!" At the same time, the ground of the hut was shining with silver magic light. A huge magic array with some ancient symbols appeared at the feet of the heart snatcher. The spiritual power just about to explode disappeared like a candle in the wind. Irarell was stunned. He was suddenly unable to exert his psionic powers. The reason was the sudden emergence of a magic array at his feet, which was a "psionic barrier barrier barrier" for those with psionic powers! "An octopus who can only play in front of mortals" At the same time when the thick voice came, irarell felt his eyes spinning. Finally, what came into his eyes was a tall, handsome and tall man with blue hair! ; Chapter 234 In the cabin, Scott and pretty stared at what was happening in front of them! The man who suddenly appeared twisted off the head of the demon who forced his party, as if he had killed a mosquito. Jabefeka looked at the man''s familiar face and finally breathed a sigh of relief, but then jabefeka roared angrily: "katlas!! why didn''t you help us just now? It should be easy for your power to kill this demon. If you helped us at the beginning, you wouldn''t be \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ In the case of losing too much blood, yabaifica, who was too excited, immediately consumed all her remaining physical strength and became weak, Katras took out a bottle of healing potion and sent it to yabaifica: "sorry! According to Lord Yalin''s requirements, I can''t reveal my identity. The mind snatcher''s separation can feed back all the information I see and hear to the body through the spiritual power. I need to arrange this psionic barrier to prevent the mind snatcher from transmitting the information." Jabefeka silently dropped her head, took the potion from cartels and drank it in a rage. Cartels then quickly frozen Eliza''s body, then waved her hand, and Eliza''s body disappeared. When Scott asked nervously, cartels shook his ring. Space equipment can only store items and can''t carry live life, but Alissa who lost her life has been defined as "items" by space ring. Catteras looked at the direction outside the house and said in a deep voice, "manigott is still alive. It seems that he is walking with someone. It''s inconvenient for me to reveal my identity. Please pick them up, and then I''ll take you out of here." Pretti, watched by Carters, pointed to herself. "Don''t worry, I will protect you secretly." As manigott spoke, his figure quickly turned into a white light spot and disappeared. Priti couldn''t help smacking her tongue. The other party used a kind of and high-level invisible magic, which can integrate its own temporary elementalization with the surrounding environment. It can not only shield the enemy''s perception, but also burst out suddenly at the critical moment, concentrating all nearby elements with double magic power to attack the enemy. This ability of self elementalization can only be displayed by magicians above level 8! Preti sighed. I can''t believe that this young man in his twenties is a magician of at least level 8. Manigott, who was supported by gerkate, had gone to the forest farm. The forest farm was full of traces of battle. In particular, the ground that had been plowed by the mind snatcher was like shocking scars. In an instant, manigott found a body lying on the ground. After recognizing each other''s identity, manigott reluctantly closed his eyes and shook his head. The loyal martyr protected Constance all the way. Unexpectedly, he finally died here. As a mercenary, gerkate was used to seeing corpses, and asked blandly, "your companion." Manigott nodded silently and sighed. Poser died miserably. There was a big hole in his chest and his heart disappeared. It was obvious that someone had escaped from his chest alive. Looking at the appearance of Boser dying in peace, manigott bent down to cover Boser''s eyes regardless of his pain. "Someone is coming!" After the orc girl suddenly appeared just now, gerkate always held the Tomahawk in her hand just in case. When she found someone moving towards this side, the mercenary''s muscles swelled up and prepared for the battle. However, the person walking in tension was a familiar figure of manigott. "Pretti! Are you all right?" Seeing the female mage manigott, he couldn''t help but settle down. "Thank the goddess for her protection. Your companions saved us at the critical moment. Everyone is fine now." Pretti gestured the symbol representing the goddess of light in front of her chest and said with great joy. Manigott was finally relieved to hear that yabaifica was all right. Priti''s own companion should refer to the white dragon katras. It''s really unkind that this guy took so long to help his party out. Then pritty recognized gelkat holding manigott. As a mage assisting Alisa, pritty often checked the news from all aspects of the mainland. The name of gelkat is like thunder to many people on the continent. The strongest mercenary in the free city and the invincible champion in the arena! I don''t know how many countries and forces are willing to offer a sky high price to invite him to join. However, up to now, the mercenary has only taken care of his mercenary regiment and has been running around in various battlefields as a neutral! Among the mercenaries, the "split tooth Tomahawk" led by gerkate is synonymous with death. Even the regular armies of some countries are afraid of it. In a recent battle, the split tooth Tomahawk was against the white winged Princess of kreises kingdom, After the battle that related to the fate of the two countries, the white winged Princess lindis also disappeared. So far, her whereabouts are unknown. I didn''t expect the famous mercenary gerkate in the free city to save manigott at this critical time! "I said, gelkat, you really should leave with us. No matter how strong you are, there is no chance of winning when only one person faces so many demons." At the time of separation, manigott drank. Pritty, the female mage, finally advised gerkate, but the free and easy gerkate declined their kindness and insisted on staying in Jinsui territory. Manigott left all the remaining bottles of potions in the package to gerkate before leaving with pritty. Gerkate put the medicine given by manigott into her bag, and then rode away on her horse. When traveling all the way to the gate of Jinsui territory, gerkate looked at the lights in the city. The bright and dark lights made the city stained with an unknown and terrible color. It looked like a monster waiting for prey to fall into the net in the dark. Devil''s lair!? Gerkate took out the magic crystal stone from manigott''s hand and played with it. Gerkate tilted her mouth and drove Emma to the city. At the same time, manigoth, meeting with yabaifica, was flying rapidly towards Saxony Kingdom at an altitude of thousands of meters. Katlas had not recovered the body of the giant dragon. After all, it was still within the immediate territory. In order to avoid being detected by the devil, katlas just took manigoth and others with magic. Flying is a skill mastered by many mages, especially wind mages. However, the mage''s flying is not suitable for long-distance travel, because flying consumes magic. If you can''t fly far, it will exhaust a mage''s magic. Flying is only suitable for chasing the enemy or fleeing for life in battle, Or attack others from a commanding position in the face of an enemy who lacks air control ability. Like katras, she even had to take five people to fly long distances directly with flying skills. Priti, a female mage, said she couldn''t do it to this extent. The people protected by cartels with magic will not be troubled by cold and wind speed at a height of several kilometers. After fighting for a day, the people who have exhausted their physical strength have fallen asleep, but Scott, the big knight with better physique, barely supported them. In the high altitude, Scott suddenly felt something flashing over his head. Scott, who raised his head for a long time, almost looked at the huge shadow that had just flown through the sky with incredible eyes. If he had no dazzle, the big Knight believed that he had just seen a legendary dragon flying over his side''s head at high speed. "Did you see it just now?" Scott turned to ask catteras. "What?" "A dragon!" Scott was anxious about katras''s answer whether it was hot or cold: "just now a Dragon flew over our heads." "So what?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Katras kept a calm way of answering, which made Scott feel headache. He seemed to be talking to the stone man. The giant dragon katlas who flew by just now naturally saw that the messenger of Lord Yalin had come to belrama kingdom. It was a time. It was really a coincidence to meet him. The speed of cartels'' flight was quite fast. When it was determined that he was far away from the detection range of demons, cartels'' body shape changed rapidly! The huge wings broke through the clothes, and the exposed arms began to show dense scales. The human shape gradually expanded and became huge until he completely lost his original human shape. In the twinkling of an eye, the great Knight Scott felt that he must be out of strength and fell asleep. Now he is having the most exaggerated nightmare. First, the giant Dragon flew over his head, Then the man who helped his party escape turned into a dragon! "Haha ~ haha ~ it seems that I must have fallen asleep accidentally. This damn nightmare is really exaggerated." after saying that, Scott, who has broken through the limit of mental pressure, finally fell asleep on the back of the white dragon. With his huge wings outstretched, katras flew in the direction of the fog forest at the fastest speed under the moonlight in the night sky! ; Chapter 235 The trade fair in Jinsui territory is approaching, and the population of the whole city has soared. Gerkate rode her horse and stopped in front of a residence. The residence covers a large area. The residence is responsible for guarding the entrance. Her own guard strength is quite good. When gerkate got off the horse, an attendant immediately greeted her and took the horse to the stables for care. As a prosperous agricultural and commercial territory, in order to facilitate the trading of agricultural products, many chambers of Commerce on the mainland have set up special chambers of Commerce houses and sent resident personnel in Jinsui territory. The chamber of Commerce residence that gerkate entered is the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, which has risen rapidly in the free city in recent years. The trade types of the chamber of Commerce involve many fields, from ordinary agricultural products and daily necessities to swords and armor. As long as the buyer can afford to pay, even the black stone ring of the airship can be sold. Moreover, the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce is not only rising rapidly in the eastern part of the mainland, but also in the western continent within the holy capital. Recently, it has also begun to establish a permanent residence of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. The residence is very large and the interior decoration is simple without losing the atmosphere. Under the guidance of the maid, gerkate walked into a room. After getting the permission of the owner, gerkate walked into it with a relaxed expression. "Hey ~ long time no see, croside!" "I haven''t seen you for a month and four days, gerkate!" The black haired man who was sitting at his desk in the room and looking at the information in his hand replied without raising his head, klosed! The vice president of Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce seems to be a handsome young man in his twenties. Although he has occupied the important position of vice president at a young age, his ability is very outstanding. It can be said that Blackstone ring chamber of commerce can rise rapidly in recent years and occupy a place in a free city that gives full play to the rule of weak meat and strong food, It would never have been possible without the leadership of Claude. Gerkate found a sofa and sat down and threw the axe aside: "you president are really busy. I heard that you were still in the ''tower of sages'' a few days ago. As a result, you came to Jinsui territory today." "Time is money. The early bird gets the worm." Croside gently raised his head and answered. On one side, it was like the dark night sky, on the other side, it was the emerald green of nature, as if his eyes were staring at gerkate like iris heterochromatism: "what can I do for you?" "There''s something interesting for you to see." Gerkate took out something wrapped in white cloth from her bag. After unlocking the white cloth, a human female arm like a crystal carved art appeared in front of croside. Croside squinted, put down the document in his hand, and gently stroked the crystal arm with his hand. Croside''s expression became subtle, With a wave of hand, all the staff who had worked together in the room withdrew from the room: "you should take this thing to the ''tower of the Sage''. I think this special flesh and blood conversion spell can arouse the enthusiasm of a large group of magicians." Gerkate shrugged her shoulders and looked at klosed. Her eyes could not help but dignify. This crystal arm was the right arm of the female mage rilys shafael of Saxony kingdom. After saving rilys from the misty forest last time, gerkate took away the severely frostbitten arm cut off by herself. At first, although there were many crystals on the arm, it was still flesh and blood. Finally, after gerkate returned to the free city, the whole arm had been completely crystallized. Carloside is not just a businessman. His extremely intelligent head not only has a judgment on the market and market, but also has rich knowledge, including astronomy, geography, religion, law, country and so on. In terms of magic knowledge, even the "little mage" in his team doesn''t know as much as kloside. In the free city, the recently rising chamber of Commerce shared the same room with the most famous mercenary. It was also a task of gelkat to get acquainted with klosside. At that time, klosside had just served as the vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, and the weak ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce seized an important trade opportunity, We have prepared a batch of expensive whale oil and advanced magic materials worth hundreds of millions of leans to be sold to the west of the mainland. This kind of trading across the mainland is the most profitable way, but it is also the most dangerous gambling, because the risks brought by long-distance transportation, including the loss of goods, robbers and non-human losses caused by bad weather, can make a chamber of Commerce lose its old capital. In order to crack down on the ring of Blackstone, some chambers of Commerce in the free city also hired a group of mercenaries to guest play the role of robbers. However, no one guessed that at that time, the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, which was still weak, did not hesitate to pay a lot of money to hire a "split tooth Tomahawk" as a transportation guard at the instigation of croside. It goes without saying that on the way this time, under the force of gelkat and the split tooth Tomahawk established by gelkat, several bandit groups on the border were directly leveled off, and the hired mercenaries immediately returned the employment payment after hearing gelkat''s name. They sincerely did not hesitate to pay the liquidated damages, but also had to forcibly terminate the employment contract. The trade was as successful as croside''s judgment, allowing the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce to accumulate the first capital for development. The two also met each other in this cooperation. In fact, what they want to say is that croside and gelkate are people with very similar personalities. Both of them have mastered great power at a young age. Gelkat''s strength lies in force, and croside''s strength lies in wisdom. Gelkat has the power to attract countless countries and forces at great expense, but she just lives a free and easy life, and doesn''t care about more money and fame. And croside has made a huge fortune that he can''t use up in his own life. Not only free cities, but also princes and nobles in many countries have winked at croside, hoping to tie up this talented young businessman who can "turn stone into gold" through joint marriage. However, kloside is like playing a "millionaire" game. He seems to have no other hobbies except to continue to make money. Those well-known ladies, beautiful noble ladies and even princesses can''t move the young man''s heart. Because of the mutual needs of the chamber of Commerce and mercenaries, and their similar personalities, their relationship is naturally very good! Of course, these are some superficial views of the world. In fact, there is another important reason why gerkate and croside know each other so quickly, because they both have a subtle feeling when they meet for the first time. That is, the other party is not human! "It seems that you are not very interested?" Gerkate pointed to her arm and said. Croside shook his head, tapped his finger on the table and said: "No! In fact, I am very interested. If I can analyze the magic principle that causes flesh and blood to be transformed into crystals, selling a new magic is enough to earn an astronomical price. Moreover, since flesh and blood can be transformed into crystals, can this magic be applied to different substances? If it is successful, it can be said that this magic is priceless. If you agree, I''m willing to pay a high price for this arm. " "Ha ha ~ since it''s priceless, I''m at a loss!" After that, gerkate wrapped the white cloth around her arm again. "If you can analyze this magic \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Oh ~ but it''s a pity that I''m really not interested. Forget it! Let''s not talk about this. Is there any way to recover this arm?" Gelkat suddenly asked a question that puzzled croside. "I don''t know. We still need to further study the causes of the flesh and blood crystallization of this arm. It is possible to find out the method to remove the crystallization through reverse analysis of the magic principle, but in terms of the situation, you''d better not expect how high the probability is." Claude shook his head. This arm has been completely crystallized. If it weren''t for the strong element smell left on it, he would definitely think that this arm is just the work of some ''evil taste'' craftsman. "Croside, can you help me find a stone of life? In terms of price, I have known each other for so many years, and everything is easy to discuss!" Upon hearing this request, croside, vice president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, twitched his eyebrows involuntarily: "the stone of life! This is not as simple as the price is easy to negotiate. To be honest, I can''t think of any other place besides robbing the holy mountain of the Holy See." Half said, croside suddenly paused: "what do you want the stone of life to do?" "Just a friend I know broke a hand and wanted to help." Gerkate said with a relaxed face. Claude''s eyes couldn''t help falling on the crystal arm on the table: "limb regeneration doesn''t have to use the stone of life. Regeneration can be achieved with a medicine." "Do you have?" "No." "That''s a fart! What medicine said to me, Tingting." Gerkate lay on the sofa with a helpless face. Kloside didn''t speak, but took out a pen and paper to write. Soon, more than ten kinds of materials were listed on the paper, including the extremely difficult things such as the tail of the fire lizard and the blood of the rotting corpse monster. "Get these materials, and I can find someone to help you prepare the medicine for limb regeneration." Gerkate took the paper and glanced at it roughly: "thanks, man! Oh ~ by the way, croside, have you heard something about Jinsui territory recently?" "Did the idiot Prince silvado turn over?" "I''m not talking about this, but another very important thing. It''s about the devil behind silvado helping him!" "Oh, that''s really interesting!" A faint smile appeared on croside''s face, as if he had just heard a very ordinary little thing. Croside took out an invitation from the drawer and threw it on the table: "it happened that the consultant officer of Jinsui territory, the legendary peerless beauty Miss Sally, invited me to the Lord''s residence tomorrow to discuss a cooperation! Do you say I want to see her?" ; Chapter 236 As a fairly good friend, gerkate is also ti. Of course, she reminded croside that the devil had penetrated the golden ear territory, but she didn''t expect that the devil had sent an invitation to Carlo side, the vice president of the black stone ring! "Haven''t you decided long ago?" Although she has never seen kloside fight, in fact, the vice president of the chamber of Commerce has always appeared in front of her as a clerk, gerkate always has a hunch that kloside''s combat ability is absolutely not weak. Croside looked very plain. Even if he learned that the Lord silvado of Jinsui territory was manipulated by demons, it was still plain, as if there was nothing. This performance made gerkate believe that croside, the vice president of the chamber of Commerce, must have seen demons. Maybe this businessman who has the belief that "everything in the world can be priced clearly" and "the chamber of Commerce of the ring of black stone has no position" has traded with demons. Just as gerkate guessed in her heart, croside looked completely indifferent: "the goal of a businessman is to make money. It is my rule of life not to miss any chance to make money." "Are you sure? I don''t think the devil will obey the law." "Well, how about hiring you as a bodyguard for a while?" Gerkate tilted her head: "just now I cut off a devil''s head. Now when your bodyguard runs to the devil, maybe he will fight directly." "Are you afraid?" "That''s not true!" Gerkate rubbed her temples and a trace of killing flashed in her eyes: "on the contrary, I have a lot of problems and want to talk to these demons." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the Lord''s residence of Jinsui territory, in more than luxurious bedrooms, Sally en is leaning against a sofa. Her exquisite curve and beautiful face constitute a rare side lying picture of a beautiful woman, but now this unparalleled beauty in the world is full of anger, Even the faint fragrance on one side also made the demon king from the distorted void suppress his anger. The saint Hui knight from the Holy See finally escaped with the glado family and Eliza''s body. Unexpectedly, the other party would use the power of the law of the interface to kill the soul bearer face bug, especially the saint Hui Knight named manigott. His power is too rare. If we can seize his power to connect the soul sea and open the abyss, Then the master of the abyss can come to this world immediately. But I didn''t expect that even the two parts of irarell, the mind grabbing devil sent out to pursue a group of people, were killed. The first part was killed by a mercenary who was killed on the way, and the second part suddenly lost contact. It seems that irarell''s spiritual power has been blocked. There is no information to pass back. I don''t even know how to die! Sally ANN has always felt that she has been unlucky recently. Originally, irarell was going to solve the Shenghui knight. Unexpectedly, she killed one of the strongest mercenaries in the free city on the way. For gerkate CASA, the succubus King Sally Ann also collected detailed information about him. She is the invincible champion in the strongest mercenary arena in the free city, The split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment led by him is the strongest mercenary team in the whole free city. He has rich combat experience and has performed many difficult tasks. In fact, Sally en even has the intention to pull down the famous mercenary gelkat. As long as such a powerful soldier makes an abyss transformation, his strength can definitely reach the Lord level! But now \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\, The belrama royal family will certainly launch a forced action against the old king. The worst thing is that it will attract the power of the Holy See. Once the Holy See notices the situation of Jinsui territory, the foundation established for so long will disappear in an instant. At the thought of this, the enchanted Witch King Sally en couldn''t help being evil to silvado, and even almost lost her mind and wanted to kill silvado. No! It''s cheap to kill this idiot. One day, after his use value ends, he must personally send his soul to the field where pain dominates Mosta, so that he can enjoy the endless torture! It was a huge mistake not to take this idiot into account at first. Now the most important thing is how to clean up the current situation! The territory guard blocked the Levin River, but there was no sign that the other party had crossed the river. Obviously, the two Shenghui Knights either left the territory by other means or turned to hide in the territory. The cavalry team also searched and hunted nearby, but did not return any news. Sally can only prepare for the worst. The other party may help them leave Jinsui territory. If so, it will be really troublesome! There is no airship and no trace of transmitting magic. By inferring that Sally en roughly judged the possible escape position of the other party''s party, but even if she knew the other party''s whereabouts, Sally en couldn''t spare hands to catch them. The guards transformed by flesh and blood corruption demons can''t leave Jinsui territory too far. The damn law of interface limits the devil''s scope of action! Sending ordinary guards may not be the opponent of the other party. If the garrison is mobilized, the result may be worse as long as the other party shows the identity of holy Hui Knight of the Holy See! blamed! If only her lovely little slave were here, it would be easy for her to solve these Shenghui knights, even with the strongest mercenaries in a free city! When Sally was upset, a maid rushed in and said, "Miss Sally, there is a guest at the door. She wants to meet you!" "No!" Sally said upset. The maid was a little frightened and trembled and said, "Miss Sally, the other party said she was the messenger of Lord Yalin." Yalin! Sally was stunned and immediately recovered. The messenger of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, actually came to Jinsui territory now. It''s really time! Suddenly, a glimmer of light flashed in the Queen''s eyes, and a way to solve the problem at hand came to Sally Ann''s mind. "Let her in!" Sally Ann''s tone became soft. She clapped her hands and called some maids: "go and prepare tea. I''m going to entertain a distinguished guest soon!" ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the city of Jinsui territory, the streets where martial law has been lifted have finally restored the flow of people. People are working hard for life in the bustling streets. However, at the moment, a beautiful girl wearing a white hooded windbreaker strolls gently in the streets, as if the noisy urban area has nothing to do with her, but is watched by the amazing eyes of many men, The girl''s beautiful face was still cold as ice, but she just walked forward quickly. "Hey, this beautiful lady saw you for the first time. Are you a tourist from other places?" Several small * * of the "pike" gangs in the city looked at the single girl and approached the girl with a dirty mind. ¡°©­©­¡± "Shall we show you around? There are several delicious restaurants in the city, especially the honey roast deer legs in the forest house restaurant." No matter how several gangsters chat up and ask, the girl is like a stone man without feelings. Her pupils just calmly stare at the road ahead, as if several people who keep talking beside her don''t exist at all. In the face of the silent girl, several gangsters lost their patience! The girl with long blue hair like the sea in front of her is really a rare beauty. Her skin is as white as polar snow. It looks as if she can squeeze out water. Her exquisite facial features are perfectly embedded in the small melon seed face, with a pure and elegant beauty! Several gangsters swore that this was the most beautiful girl they had ever seen in their life, that is, some aristocratic ladies in the territory. Compared with her, it was like using elegant lilies to compare with the weeds on the roadside. But the girl should not be a noble. At least the gangsters who grew up in the city have never seen her. If the nobles from other places can''t just wander in the street at night. "Did you hear what we said?" He couldn''t help but try to catch the girl''s wrist with his hand. The gentle touch made him feel reluctant to let go of his hand. It was like being touched against the scales. As soon as the girl changed her momentum, she grabbed the gangster''s wrist, gently lifted it and threw it out like throwing away filthy things! The little gangster felt as if he had been caught and pulled up by a giant. The whole person lost the control of gravity. As soon as it took a second, a huge force hit the whole body. In an instant, a huge sense of pain cut off his nerve, and the five senses returned to darkness in an instant. The other three little gangsters beside the girl stared at what was happening in front of her. Their companions were lifted up like chickens by a girl who looked very soft, and then thrown onto the house aside. The huge impact shook the whole house, The thrown gangster turned into a bloody picture stuck to the wall under the action of force. Dead! Dead! you ''re right! His companion was killed! "You, you, you!" Two gangsters immediately screamed and ran away, while the other one sat down on the ground because of fear, and the pedestrians around fled in an instant with a cry of fear. "Get out of here!" In an instant, the girl''s pupil turned into a silver white vertical pupil. The sudden change showed one thing to the little gangster in front of her. The pure beauty who looked beautiful and elegant in front of her was not human The next second, a scream full of panic rang through the night sky! ; Chapter 237 "I want to see Sally, the consultant" At the gate of the Lord''s residence, the blue haired girl took off her hat from her windbreaker. Several guards of the Lord''s residence were stunned. The blue haired girl had a perfect appearance of elegance and purity. More importantly, the pointed long ears on her head showed that she was an elf! The guards of the Lord''s residence have also seen many fairy women known as "beautiful" incarnations, but these Elves were brought in with collars around their necks. Obviously, the Smurf has no collar around her neck. What does that mean? A beautiful, ownerless fairy, in some ways, is a huge amount of ownerless money left on the road. Although some dirty thoughts grew up in my heart, the guards of the Lord''s residence are not stupid enough to find the trouble of the Female Elf. An elf will not go to find the consultant Miss Sally for no reason. Since the Female Elf dares to expose her identity in the Lord''s residence, it must have a lot to do with Miss Sally. "Do you have proof of Miss Sally''s invitation?" The guards inquired cautiously according to their own work. The voice of the Female Elf was clear and beautiful. The only drawback was the extreme coldness: "go and tell Sally that Yalin''s messenger has come to see her!" A guard quickly went to report. Soon a maid followed the guard and led the Female Elf into the mansion with a subtle look of respect. After the Female Elf left sight, the guard at the door stared at me. I stared at you and chatted with each other. Of course, the topic is which ''ownerless'' beautiful fairy. Some people have been maliciously guessing whether the fairy is a new toy bought by Prince silvado. Starting from the city of odur, we directly reached the periphery of the fog forest through the portal. After a few days of long-distance flight without rest, we finally arrived at the golden ear territory of the belrama kingdom. Under the guidance of the maid, white dragon Alexis met Miss Sally, the consultant who had been waiting for a long time in the reception hall. "Welcome, the messenger of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. I am the one who trades with you on behalf of the Lord aleguso." After sending away the maid and outsiders, the succubus king Sarian said with an elegant and charming smile. "A projection?" the moment the white dragon Alexis was summoned, the summoning system gave her the basic knowledge that she should have as a dragon with a long life, and she saw through her identity at a glance. Sally smiled and did not deny: "under the limitation of the law of the interface, I can only appear in the form of a projection in front of you ~ please understand this." According to the rules of the law of the interface, the more powerful the devil is, the more difficult it is to come to the main material plane. Sally en''s words also show a meaning that the messenger of the Dragon King now faces a very powerful existence in the distorted void, It is not the kind of lower devil who can come and go freely in the main material plane by relying on the intersection generated by a little negative HD. "I don''t know what to call you?" "Alexis" Alexis didn''t know whether she heard the implication of Sarian''s words. She just answered faintly, and then took out a small blue box. The box seemed to be made of some crystal material. Even if it hadn''t been opened, the enchanted Witch King Sarian could feel the strong water element in the box, and Alexis''s hand emitted a faint blue light, He manipulated some magic array on the box and slowly opened the box. The succubus queen can see that the Dharma array on the box is a complex mystery lock. Opening the box must be done in strict accordance with certain laws. If you try to destroy the box and open it forcibly, the Dharma array on the mystery lock will destroy the things in the box in an instant. When the box was opened, a crystal clear blue bead appeared in front of Sally - frost crystal! Suddenly, a strong smell of water element was emitted from the frost crystal, which shrouded the whole Lord''s residence in an instant, and even the ceiling of the meeting room began to slowly exude water droplets under the influence of water element. Sally Ann looked at the bead and nodded with satisfaction. The purity of the frost crystal was very good. It was estimated that the king of the white dragon took out all the treasures at the bottom of the pressure box. Originally, she thought that using three red inflammatory cores to exchange the frost crystal was too expensive and at a loss. The succubus queen was much more balanced when she saw the extremely pure frost crystal. "Very good! I can feel the sincerity of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, in exchange for such high-purity frost crystals!" The face of the succubus queen, who never liked to do business at a loss, became much softer now. After noticing that Alexis turned her questioning eyes on herself, Sharon shook the bell and soon walked into the door. An expressionless maid also sent a black box, After the box was opened, the power of the hot fire element quickly mixed with the water element in the room and repelled each other. Three red hot cores, Alexis nodded and closed the box, but at the moment when the box was closed, Alexis secretly moved a node of the array on the box, which is a fan lock conversion node. Once the fan lock is moved, it will be regenerated again by changing a law. If you don''t know the law, you can only crack the fan lock a little. This is what Yalin specially ordered Alexis to do. The purpose is to repay the gift aleguso gave Princess Luo Jiean last time. Therefore, Yalin specially asked Nemo to search a very difficult maze array from the CMB system. It is estimated that aleguso, the master of killing, may find out the law of breaking the maze in two or three years. After putting away the core of red inflammation, Alexis didn''t intend to stay long. She got up and prepared to return to odur city. "Can you wait a minute, the messenger of the Dragon King!" Sally said suddenly. Alexis turned her vigilant eyes to Sally en and asked faintly. After giving the cream crystal to the maid, Sally en crossed her hands and dragged her jaw, showing a pitiful look and said, "I want to entrust you with a favor. Of course, I will pay the same reward." "What''s up?" The succubus queen eloquently described the recent troubles in Jinsui territory. When the succubus queen said that she wanted Alexis to help herself solve the two escaped Shenghui knights, Alexis was stunned. Aren''t the two so-called paladins manigoth and jabefika? I met them before I came. Under the leadership of white dragon katlas, they are now estimated to have flown to another territory of belrama kingdom. Seeing Alex Heath''s stunned look, Sally en is still lobbying Alex heath to help herself. Maybe Sally en, the charming Witch King with outstanding strategy in the abyss, will never think that she is asking the prisoner''s accomplices to arrest the prisoner and doing a ridiculous thing. Alex heath wanted to refuse directly, but suddenly thought of one thing. She immediately took out the magic guide for communication and twin ziyanyu contacted Yalin. After some basic improvements, the second generation of communication magic guide is much better than the first generation in the hands of yabaifica. At least the image of Yalin in the city of odur can be projected directly. When he saw Sharon through the magic guide, Yalin couldn''t help but sigh that this woman is indeed a rare peerless creature. She''s simply not beautiful like a human. Compared with arrogill, she''s inferior. If you want to say, the consultant in front of him is the woman that the protagonist in some YY Novels must accept. "It''s a great honor to see your true face, Yalin, king of the white dragon!" Sally Ann was surprised by the communication magic guide carried by Alexis. After all, Sally Ann saw such a good magic guide for the first time, but the demon queen soon recovered her peace. "Demon?" Although the Sally consultant is really beautiful and suffocating, Yalin is not the kind of little white who can''t walk when she sees a beautiful woman. She just calmly points out Sally''s identity. "The adjutant of the killing master, the succubus king of the abyss, Sally en." Sally Ann saw that Yalin was not moved by her beauty and said in a normal tone. When he heard the title of the demon queen, the corners of Yalin''s mouth tilted a range: "where''s meccanxiute?" "The former yellow faced woman has stepped down. Now it''s my demons in the abyss of command." Sally smiled, but her tone seemed to disdain and disdain for Michelle in Arlene''s mouth. "Really? It seems that the vicious woman has lost her power without her backer." Yalin joked and then said, "I''ve heard about your request, but I think it doesn''t matter about our deal. I''ll clean up the mess I made myself." Sally Ann couldn''t help sinking in her heart. As soon as she heard the words "mess", the succubus queen became angry. It wasn''t the idiot prince who made the situation like this. "Please stay here, Yalin, king of the white dragon. I''m just an ally. I hope to get the help of your clan members. Hunting two injured Shenghui Knights must be easy for your family. I''m also willing to pay a corresponding reward. After all, which goddess the Holy See believes in is an enemy to you and my master." "My enemy is on the other side of the continent" "It''s really a pity, but if the saint Hui Knight Returns to the Holy See about Jinsui territory, it will be a disaster for us and may also pose a threat to you." When she said the last sentence, Sharon''s tone increased a little, with some threatening meaning. If you don''t help this time, I''ll give you up when I''m exposed. Yalin heard the meaning of the demon Queen''s words: "is this a threat?" "No, Lord Yalin, I''m just stating the relationship." Sally smiled very sweetly, but in Yalin''s eyes, it was a vicious smile of snake and scorpion beauty. It seems that every succubus who inherited the title and ability of Succubus queen is not a soft persimmon. "A core of red inflammation!" Yalin knocked on the armrest of the seat. After thinking for a while, he gave his own conditions. ; Chapter 238 A core of red inflammation~ ok Even for the demon queen, this is a painful condition. The red flame core is not an ordinary treasure that can be easily obtained, that is, the demon master in the abyss can send slaves to dig up few red flame cores every year. In addition, the red flame core is an extremely important advanced item for many demons, In the abyss, it is not uncommon for some low-level and medium-level demons to fight for the core of red inflammation. "Deal!" But now there is no room for bargaining. It is not easy to ask the clan of the White Dragon King. You can''t ask Lord aleguso any more. This red burning core can only be taken out of your own collection! At the thought of this, Sally en felt angry, and this account naturally came to silvado''s head. If this idiot hadn''t screwed up his plan, he would have been cheated away by the Dragon King in vain. Yalin gave an order to the sent Alexis. The latter immediately saluted respectfully and quickly went out. As for the twin Ziyan jade for communication, Alexis stayed here for the time being. The king of the white dragon still has some things to discuss with the enchanted Witch King. "Your Majesty Yalin!" After seeing Alexis leave, Sally was relieved for a while, and her name changed a little: "do you know that a group of uninvited guests have come to your country recently?" "Those brown skinned ogres?" Yalin said in a disdainful tone: "although he ran to the fog forest from time to time to make trouble for me, a group of small ants are not in the way." Sally Ann stared at Yalin and didn''t seem to find anything wrong. Then she said, "maybe you should send someone to the north of the misty forest. There has been a group of things more disgusting than Ogg barbarians recently." Hearing this, Yalin thought of something for a moment, and looked at the demon Queen''s eyes become dignified. "What?" "A group of undead who don''t know where they come from are wantonly harvesting their lives in your country." right enough! The undead army of Arthas, the Lich King, has indeed eliminated many Oggi barbarians in the far north. Recently, they have to go south because they kicked the iron plate. After receiving supplies, the undead army has moved forward to the ancient battlefield. "I''m curious to ask what information I haven''t even learned. Will you know?" Yalin has some doubts. Why does the succubus King Sally en know what happened in the fog forest. Sally enjiao smiled and said with an inexplicable Charm: "I''m sorry, it''s a ''trade secret'' without comment, but the latest information I received indicates that the army of the dead has begun to move south gradually, which may threaten your new city. Since we both as allies should share this news for you, please pay attention to prevention in advance." I really want to tell you that the army of the dead is my man! Yalin secretly vomited a slot in his heart. For a moment, Yalin figured out some things. Looking at Sally, it''s not so much to remind herself to guard against, but rather to use her own strength to solve Arthas''s army of the dead. If, according to the information provided by Sarian, an army of the dead suddenly appeared in the misty forest and began to go south to pose a threat to the city of odur and the elf habitat, I would certainly immediately send white dragon and frost snow elves to pull out this threat force at the first time. Is this really a special kind reminder to yourself as an ally? Yalin doesn''t think that the demon queen will suddenly do good deeds. If you think from another angle, will it be the threat of Alsace''s undead army to the demon master that leads Sally to kill with a knife. On second thoughts, Yalin nodded and said that he had accepted the news, but changed the topic and continued to test Sally en: "an army of undead can''t hide from my surveillance and suddenly appear in the fog forest. I haven''t received the news that the undead on isolos island have landed on the mainland on a large scale. Is your news reliable?" "It''s true. You just need to send some scouts to explore." Yalin pretends to be confused, while Sarian is completely led by Yalin. In fact, Sarian really wants to use the power of the White Dragon King to clean up the dead. There are two important reasons. The first is that the ogeman has actually become a believer in the killing master in the world long ago, The sudden mass killing of the ogres by the undead army will destroy the master''s plan and must be eliminated as soon as possible. The second point is that the army of the dead is very strange. As Yalin said, it seems to appear paralyzed. The most surprising thing is that the commander of the army of the dead is not only very powerful, but also seems to have this special power. This power can instantly convert a large number of corpses into undead creatures, and even directly convert live violent animals into undead. This situation leads to the unclean elimination of the undead army. Even after the battle, the undead army has transformed more recruits than the lost soldiers. Lord aleguso, the master of killing, is very interested in the sudden emergence of the army of the dead, especially the commander of the army of the dead. Sharon naturally knows aleguso''s character, and the master of killing naturally breeds the intention to bring the army of the dead into her own hands. To be honest, it would be a good thing to make this army of the dead loyal to its master. Apart from anything else, the commander of the army of the dead can transform corpses into dead creatures anytime and anywhere. This alone can quickly establish a large army of the dead. If this army is used for war and slaughter, it will certainly create a huge intersection in the world, This is conducive to the rapid advancement of the master''s plan. Just \ nthe demon queen still needs to prepare for the worst! The identity and purpose of the undead army are unknown. Now the only thing that can be determined is that the undead army blindly kills in order to expand its own army. Obviously, such powerful undead creatures do not originate from the undead on the island of isolos. Considering the tragic war that broke out in the yanod mountains, it is possible that the soul of a strong man during the dragon war was transformed after thousands of years of incubation. If these undead creatures continue to expand, let''s not say that the power of the White Dragon King has been destroyed. Only the undead increase their number by slaughtering Ogg barbarians, which makes Sally en have to find a way to destroy them anyway. "Several times when the ogres invaded my country, they shouted a name \ ntale, the Lord of killing! Hum ~ is this the new name of aleguso in the far north?" Lin asked suddenly, as if she had seen through what Sarian thought. For this problem, Sally Ann sighed helplessly: "even if I deny it, your majesty Yalin will not believe it." "Then give aleguso a word and don''t let his servants bother me!" Leaving this sentence, Yalin''s figure also disappeared. In the empty room, only the enchanted Witch King Sally Ann sighed alone. The White Dragon King, who disappeared after the dragon war for a long time, has changed a lot after waking up this time. The ancient dragon king is not so easy to be fooled by himself. From the current situation, Yalin probably believes that his main opponent is the holy capital. After all, behind the holy capital is the green dragon clan, which was the sworn enemy of the white dragon clan ten thousand years ago. However, Shengdu may have a little trouble recently "If only my lovely little slave Sophia could come earlier, she would encounter so much trouble!" After resting for a while, the succubus king said a word of self sorrow, as if he had great expectations for the lovely little slave in his mouth. Two parts of irarell, the mind Snatcher, have been killed. He can''t create new parts in a short time. The combat effectiveness of Jinsui territory is also greatly reduced. The guards mobilized from the main altar have not yet arrived. It''s better to be calm for a while. At dawn the next day, Sally had opened her eyes and quickly dressed up in the maid''s service. Today, she also had to meet a "guest" from a long way. She needed what he provided in some future plans. As for the idiot Prince silvado who messed up his plan, in order to prevent the idiot from continuing to cause trouble to herself at this dangerous moment, Sulian simply gave silvado a spiritual hint to keep him in a coma. Anyway, the fool only knows to play all day. Even if she doesn''t show up for ten days and a half months, she won''t attract the attention of outsiders, Almost everything the size of Jinsui territory is taken care of by themselves. No official or businessman wants to see silvado, an idiot. Towards noon, in the properly arranged reception hall, Sally was already sitting here waiting for the guests. Until a maid hurried in and whispered a few words in Sally''s ear. "Croside came with a mercenary, and the mercenary insisted on not unloading his weapons?" Sally was stunned, but after the maid said the name of the mercenary, the expression of the demon queen became subtle, gerkate Casa! The strongest mercenary in the free city killed irarell''s separated man. How could he come here. Several thoughts flashed through Sally''s mind one by one. Sally finally ordered the waiting maid to guide them in. Now, no matter so much, since croside was willing to come, some things were acquiesced. Anyway, you have to see the above before you can talk. ; Chapter 239 The reception hall of the Lord''s residence fell into a dignified atmosphere. Even the maid standing aside couldn''t help sweating, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe. Klose side, vice president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, looked relaxed, raised his cup and took a sip of coffee. The mercenary gerkate standing behind Klose side was like a stone sculpture, holding her chest with both hands and looking at the consultant officer of Jinsui territory with a strange smile. Recently, sister Sally, who has become famous. "Yo ~ it''s really a beauty. It''s much more beautiful than what''s rumored." After a long cold show, gerkate first broke the deadlock, but after this sentence, gerkate also looked at sister Sally''s towering breasts with an "appreciative" look. If the mortal dared to look at himself with such eyes, he would be dead now. But now the charming succubus queen from the distorted void has no dissatisfaction with gerkate''s eyes like evaluating goods. In fact, the succubus queen wants to laugh very much and laugh loudly! Because gerkate''s identity is so interesting At the same time, it has the blood of human, dragon and devil, but it is not a born hybrid, but made by some artificial way! The most important thing is croside''s identity. Compared with gelkate, the vice president of the recently rising black stone ring chamber of Commerce, he is not human. In fact, there is a strange smell in the vice president''s body, which sometimes feels very kind and sometimes disgusts herself! "I''ve heard of you, too, Mr. gerkate. You''re a legend in free city." "Maybe your identity is more ''Legend''!" Gerkate looked at Sally en with a smile. The tone of her words was obviously reflecting something. The succubus queen just smiled charmingly: "I hear that as a mercenary, Mr. gelkate, your criterion is to have fun in time and have no position, right? You work for whoever gives the highest price." Gerkate stood in place like an iron tower and said to Sally: "this is the basic principle of all mercenaries. Mercenaries are not knights. Glory can''t stop food. All we can believe is money." "In that case" Sharon cast a look at the maid. Soon, a box was hard carried on the table by two maids. When she opened the box, it was full of gold coins forged by the kingdom of belrama, which looked estimated to be worth millions of leans. Gerkate stared at the box and said, "is this mental loss?" "And sealing fee!" Sally Ann showed a bad smile: "I think Mr. gelkett doesn''t mind resolving an unexpected dispute." In gerkate''s opinion, sister Sally, the consultant officer, has made her identity clear, but she really doesn''t have to participate in this affair that has nothing to do with herself. The demons in the legend have come to the world, so the gods believed by the world should do something serious. Isn''t it the work of gods to fight demons, This is what every traveling poet sings in his poems and stories. "I really don''t mind. I just don''t know if sister Sally can help me find these things or provide me with some information. Of course, I will pay." Gerkate also took out a piece of paper from her arms and put it in front of Sally. The succubus King picked up the paper and looked at it. There were many materials written on it, including some powerful Warcraft. "I''ll pay attention." Sally answered faintly and put away the note at the same time. Gelkiah nodded and stopped making a sound. She stood behind croside, and the maids hurried to move the box to gelkiat''s feet. The current combat strength of Jinsui territory has been greatly reduced due to silvado''s stupid actions. Sally en can only temporarily seal gelkate''s mouth in this way. She doesn''t expect to kill gelkate by relying on ordinary soldiers and the few remaining "immortal" guards. Not to mention, he is also surrounded by a vice president of the ring of black stone chamber of Commerce, klosed, who is also a powerful non-human existence. Croside put down his coffee cup and said, "well, sister Sally, we''ve had enough coffee. I think we can get down to business." "Of course, Mr. croside. Please go over this list first." Sally smiled and put a list in front of croside. At the same time, she waved her hand. The waitresses quickly saluted and left the room. Kloside saw that there were some subtle changes in the expression on one face. Suddenly kloside stopped his eyes on Sally and looked at the charming peerless beauty with a smile. For a moment, the enchanted Witch King Sally enton paused and said, "the creed of the black stone ring chamber of commerce is that ''everything in the world can be priced clearly''! I don''t know how much Mr. croside thinks these things need?" Leaving the list behind, Clyde did not directly answer Sharon''s question: "To be honest, I have to admire sister Sally for your intelligence gathering ability, but you should know that this kind of thing is contraband for belrama Kingdom, oh ~ no! It should be contraband for all countries on the whole road. If you buy it privately, it is not only sister Sally who is found to be finished, but also the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone will be greatly affected." "Everything in the world can be priced, you know, Mr. croside, I like that very much!" Sally''s voice was full of deadly * * and enthusiasm: "since you didn''t directly refuse, it''s not that you can''t sell, so please make an offer!" Croside chuckled: "this is indeed my belief! But sister Sally, you should know that some things can not be measured by money. Two large military airships of the latest model, once sold, will probably break their fragile nerves by the old people in the capital of belrama." Large military airship! Or the latest model! Gelkat, on the other side, couldn''t help but turn her lips. Although she knew that the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone had involved many aspects of trade under the leadership of kloside, she didn''t expect to sell airships. You know, airships, as the only air vehicle that can carry a large number of people, in the recent war, The effectiveness of air attack and long-range delivery through airships has been increasingly proved. Military airships and civil airships are two different things. Military airships should consider firepower, speed, protection and concealment. Their design and operation principles are the top secret for every country with the technology of manufacturing military airships! As soon as Sally, the consultant officer, spoke, she wanted to buy two ships, which was obviously preparing for the usurpation of the throne in the future. The two large military feikongti could probably send 700 soldiers to the king''s capital at one time. In addition, the armed forces carried by feikongti could create chaos in the whole city in an instant. For the king of every country, Air force is an armed force that can only be controlled in its own hands. Any territorial Lord trying to establish air force will be regarded as rebellion. "So I invite you here to discuss it secretly." Sally Ann gently covered her mouth and the flower branches that smiled trembled, In the next moment, Sally''s smile was replaced by a serious look: "As the Royal resident chamber of Commerce of belrama Kingdom, the ring of black stone chamber of Commerce will be exempted from 50% tariff in the future. The ring of black stone chamber of commerce is allowed to invest in two mining areas No. 24 and No. 36 and obtain the land use right, but the ore will be purchased first by belrama kingdom. What are your conditions, Mr. croside!" "As if you were the king of the kingdom of belrama." Croside leaned on the sofa and stared at Sally en. "No matter what your conditions are attractive, it''s just a mirage now. You just need to give me an uncertain promise, and I need to pay the actual price. It''s not an equal deal?" It seemed that she had expected this reaction from croside, and Sharon said with confidence: "if you want a reciprocal transaction, Mr. croside, I can introduce a guest for you!" "Who has so much face?" "You may need to talk in private about this, because the guest once fought side by side with your father!" Sharon''s smile was full of confidence. In an instant, the expression of Claude suddenly changed, and a fierce momentum firmly locked Sally en. For a moment, Claude took a deep breath and gave gerkate a look. The latter knowingly shrugged, picked up the box under his feet and left the room. "It seems that you know a lot! Sister Sally." Croside''s hand flashed with magic, and the sound barrier and fantasy barrier were instantly arranged in the room. "Sometimes the camouflage spell is too obvious, but it will expose your true identity." Sally Ann showed a cunning smile and looked at croside with a charming look: "just a little test, you can''t hold your breath, dear prince!" I was fooled once. Crosedton sneered, and his tone became dull, like a sledgehammer hitting the ground: "in this case, I hope sister Sally, the guest you introduced is really like you, otherwise! I will guarantee that you will have a chance to see my true face!" moment Croside''s two different colored pupils are transformed into vertical pupils at the same time, which is the unique dragon pupil of the giant dragon! ; Chapter 240 In the face of croside''s explicit threat, Sharon just smiled gracefully without panic: "then please allow me to call you Mr. croside. I don''t know if you know gelkate." "His identity has nothing to do with me!" Seeing that croside vetoed so quickly, Sally en already had some knowledge in her heart. It seems that the vice president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce really didn''t know something. It''s no surprise to think about it. After all, croside was not born at that time. Naturally, she didn''t know what her parents did, I really don''t know what will happen when both of them know each other''s true identity. The succubus queen smiled in secret and didn''t say anything again. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the city of odur in the yanoder mountains, after closing the communication connection with the succubus king sarien, Yalin finally couldn''t help laughing. This time, he was cheap and sold. In this way, he got a red inflammatory core from the white wolf with his bare hands. Yalin even maliciously guessed that when the succubus king Salien learned the truth of everything and knew that she would blow her lungs after being played around. To get to this situation, I really want to thank the girl named Eliza. If it weren''t for her preconceived wrong cognition, which mistook manigott and yabofica for the saint Hui knight, and then this wrong cognition was conveyed to Sally en through the soul messenger in the soul, it would be good! Even if alegu, the master of killing, wants to settle accounts after autumn, the unjust leader of the Holy See will help him carry the black pot. Anyway, the Holy See has always been at odds with the devil. Let them fight enough first. After reaching an agreement, they immediately sent personnel back to explore the details of the partner, and also ate the black Yin of the other party. Is it a little too insincere? Yalin doesn''t care about this. Even if he doesn''t send manigoth and jabefika to Jinsui territory, aleguso, the killing master, will send someone to Saxony to find out his details. Moreover, this is not a guess but a fact. In recent days, Miriya has sent back a message. After being reminded by Princess Luo Jiean, Saxony Kingdom has strengthened the collection of intelligence, and has found some suspicious looking personnel operating in the royal capital, although there is no clear evidence of their misdeeds, However, the monitoring of these suspects has been strengthened within the Saxony kingdom. Just as Yalin expected, the devil would not talk about morality and sincerity with himself. As soon as manigott and jabefika set out, aleguso''s people came in. It''s normal to cooperate on the surface and compete secretly. It''s also normal to backhand stab an ally for their own interests when the other party is weakest. Let alone chaotic demons, even in the original world of Yalin, it is normal for humans to send spies to attack each other''s networks and steal data. For a long time, only those people living in the "lighthouse country" have wishful thinking that an authoritarian country has been stealing secrets of other countries by dirty means, And his country is as pure as a baby. As a result, his face was slapped after someone broke the news! Aleguso, the master of killing, must have sent His believers in this world. As a powerful demon master, he must have accumulated quite profound information in the ten thousand years of Yalin''s sleep, and the altars of the master of killing, large and small, must be all over the whole continent. For this, Yalin, who is still shrouded in the yanoder mountains, is really inferior to others, but the devil can''t see the light after all. Coupled with the exclusion of the law of the interface from the devil, the devil has to hide in the dark and carefully manipulate mortals to achieve his own purpose. Just like the succubus king sarien of Jinsui territory, no matter how powerful she is, in this world, she must hide in the dark and slowly erode the belrama Kingdom, and always worry about being discovered by the Vatican forces in the belrama kingdom. And he is frank and aboveboard in direct cooperation with the Saxony royal family. Even the Saxony royal family has to help him hide his identity in front of the Holy See and the holy capital. If the believers sent by aleguso don''t want to be found by the Holy See and the holy capital, it is estimated that they can only stay for a period of time and return without success. "What do you think? Chanezer Ching!" "Ha ha ~ your majesty Yalin, you have become more and more adapted to your identity. You have been very good in momentum just now, but you haven''t reached the stage of perfection. Language is an art. Any word can bring advantages in negotiation as long as it is used well. Your majesty needs to learn more." Sitting on the side, sunezer watched the conversation between Yalin and Sally en. After all, Yalin was a teenager who lived less than 20 years in his previous life. Even if his mind is more mature than his peers, he can''t compare with the monsters who have lived for tens of thousands of years. People eat more salt than they eat, Yalin doesn''t think that the other party is like a brainless NPC in some YY novels. Under the light of the protagonist''s brain disability aura, his IQ drops rapidly by 200%. Similarly, he doesn''t think he is the real Lord of destiny and can play others as idiots. Many times, in terms of negotiation, it is necessary for sunezer, a diplomat with excellent mind, to analyze some traps hidden in the language. Yalin will also try to learn sunezer''s negotiation skills. Compared with the initial meeting with the great mage Farron, Yalin is very nervous. Now Yalin has begun to have the spirit of an ancient dragon king. For the succubus King Sally en, xiunaizel also had to praise the peerless beauty from the distorted void. Her resourcefulness is in direct proportion to her beauty, and she is good at seizing the time to threaten at the most appropriate time. If Yalin didn''t intend to cover the white wolf with empty hands this time, it''s estimated that she would really help. Manigoth and yabaifica have arrived in Saxony Kingdom and are about to return to odur city. This time, they have made such a big deal just a few days after they arrived in Jinsui territory. Finally, they brought some additional guests back for themselves. Yalin really doesn''t know what to say. It seems that this kind of overseas intelligence mission in the future is really not suitable for Saint fighters with excess sense of justice. What to say is that these Saint fighters who believe in love and justice are simply natural strange opportunities, especially in this strange world where the law of the jungle is still based on power. However, Yalin was surprised by the identity of Eliza. The niece of the king of belrama kingdom is also the daughter of the leading big businessman in the whole country. No wonder Sally put her head on her. In other words, she would try to control Eliza and make her an important chess piece, but now Eliza is useless for the time being, We can only hide this chess piece for a period of time to see if there is a chance to take it out at a critical moment to fight aleguso. "Resurrection potion... Let me see where it is." Turn on the summoning system and Yalin searches for the resurrection potion, which represents the highest achievement of the pharmacist. At present, no one in audur city can deploy it. The person with the highest proficiency of the frost snow spirit pharmacist can reach the qualification of an intermediate pharmacist. Even caster Medea is the level of a junior senior pharmacist. The resurrection potion can only be deployed by a master pharmacist, And I can''t guarantee the success rate. However, Yalin has the cheating device of summoning system. A bottle of resurrection potion can be summoned casually as long as the material energy is enough. Resurrection potion: 8000 material energy! When the price was displayed on the system interface, Yalin twitched at the corners of his mouth. It was heartache to see the 8000 material and energy! Although it is said that the stone of life can also bring back the dead, it is only said that Yalin doesn''t want to waste precious material energy to verify this rumor. But I can''t help but buy it. As the proud daughter of the upper class of belrama Kingdom, Alisa must have many important intelligence in her mind. Even if she doesn''t talk about her identity first, these intelligence in her mind is a priceless treasure. Taking a deep breath, Yalin reluctantly shrugged and clicked the OK key. With a white light flashing gently, a bottle of golden medicine in the precious magic crystal bottle appeared in front of Yalin. Yalin took the resurrection potion and looked at the representative of the highest masterpiece of pharmacists in the world. Unfortunately, after the resurrection potion is prepared, it must be preserved with precious magic crystals. If it is preserved in an ordinary glass bottle, the property of the resurrection potion will slowly pass away in a short time, and once the opening of the potion bottle is opened, it must be taken by the dead as soon as possible, Once the time is too long, the drug will quickly pass. Because of the delicacy of the resurrection potion, Yalin''s original plan to let odur pharmacists analyze the ingredients of the resurrection potion can only fail. After two days, katras, who flew continuously, crossed the fog forest through the portal and directly arrived at the Arnold mountains. Manigott, jabefika and Scott were immediately arranged for treatment and examination. In particular, Constance, the only one who escaped from the glado family, has been in a coma since she was "shocked by the mind snatcher", On the way, manigott had asked Constance to take a bottle of therapeutic medicine, but although the girl''s injury recovered, her consciousness was still in a coma. At a loss, manigott had to look forward to whether Yalin could wake up the girl after returning to odur city. At the same time In Jinsui territory, the white dragon Alexis also returned to the Lord''s residence. In the expectation of the demon queen, Alexis directly threw out two things. The golden and unique helmet was full of cracks and ice crystals. It looked lifeless. Sally en gently touched the headdress. It was true! This is part of the armor of the two Paladins. It seems that they have been killed by the white dragon. "What about the others?" Sarian still asked uneasily. "A knight and two women, as well as a body and the people who took it, have turned into ice crumbs." Alexis said in a cold voice. At this time, Sally Ann finally laughed. A big stone hanging in the heart of the demon queen these days finally fell. ; Chapter 241 All the insiders have been cleared up, but Alexis also destroyed Eliza''s body, which makes Sally en feel very sorry. Although the exposed crisis has been temporarily lifted, there are still many follow-up matters to be handled by Sally en. Moreover, there are Shenghui knights. The loss of two Shenghui Knights will certainly make the Holy See focus on Jinsui territory. He must first stop all loopholes that may leak information, and never let the holy see find out any clues. Sally Ann thought and didn''t forget Alex heath, who was waiting nearby. Soon a red burning core was put on the table: "this is the reward we agreed. Please check it." Alexis picked up the core of the red flame and looked at it carefully to confirm that it was correct. After putting the core of the red flame into the space ring, Alexis was just about to take away the left purple flame jade. The succubus king Salien suddenly stretched out her hand to stop Alexis''s action. In Alexis''s slightly vigilant eyes, The enchanting Witch King smiled: "the messenger of the Dragon King, please contact Yalin, the king of the white dragon. A guest just visited me not long ago. His father and Yalin, the king of the white dragon, were allies." Your majesty Yalin was an ally! "I hope he is really the person that his majesty Yalin knows, the demon queen!" Alexis is still a little suspicious. Sally smiled. "Please come in, Mr. croside." The door of another room in the reception hall slowly opened, and a handsome young man with black hair came in. His black and green eyes were staring at Alexis in the room, as if confirming something. "Nice to meet you. There is nothing more pleasant in the world of secular mortals than meeting a distant relative." It was croside who came in. After confirming the identity of Alexis, croside looked in a good mood and said. Alexis also looked at kloside. Although the other party had arranged camouflage spells, the familiar feeling could not hide from the White Dragon Guard: "the blood relationship between the white dragon and the black dragon is too far away, but I am also glad to see a former ally." "Thank you for your recommendation, miss Sarian. I can guarantee that everything you want can be sent to Jinsui territory. But can you give us some private space now?" Clyde turned and asked. Sharon smiled and left the room. "Please sit down!" Crosaidby gestured to Alexis to sit down. Alexis didn''t sit down, but mobilized ziyanyu: "I''m just an envoy sent by your majesty Yalin, which doesn''t represent your Majesty''s will, but I think the Dragon King doesn''t mind meeting a former ally." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the city of odur, Yalin is studying a report sent by Miriya. It is because the first batch of grain has been delivered after the Saxony Kingdom has carried out grain trading. The Saxony Kingdom has deliberately shown its sincerity and secretly gathered 23 elves, 126 dwarves and even four rare subspecies orcs from the whole country to Yalin. According to the information collected by Miriya, many people in the kingdom of Saxony believe in the goddess of ice and snow, and the concept of equality of all beings in the holy capital is also widely spread in the kingdom of Saxony. At least a few dwarves and orcs live with humans in the kingdom. According to the laws of the kingdom of Saxony, slaves can only be used uniformly by state organs and used in large-scale production places such as farms, forging factories and weapons workshops. Neither civilians nor nobles are allowed to raise slaves without permission. However, the law is dead and people are alive. Although the cruel environment in the far north has created the martial spirit and indomitable will of the Saxons, people will yearn for a better life and control the rights of others. For the nobles, the most beautiful elves have always been the most popular commodity. There is a temple in the royal capital. Naturally, no nobles dare to sell slaves privately in the royal capital, but the private slave trade in other territories of Saxony kingdom is still prohibited repeatedly, This time, after being "close to" an ancient god, the Saxony royal family has more or less bred to use the power of the ancient god to get rid of the current unfavorable situation. The annual war with the ogeman is a major trouble, but the ancient god has interrupted the ogeman''s southward passage, giving the already weak country a chance to breathe. The lack of food can also be continuously supplemented from the ancient gods, and there is no need to meet the harsh requirements of greedy businessmen and some rogue countries. If the ancient gods could be tied to their own chariots and the power of the Dragon could be used as the combat power, the Saxony Kingdom might be able to sweep the whole continent like the overlord galseric! However, the Saxony royal family is calm and ambitious, but it is also very clear about the current situation. First of all, the ancient god Yalin did not reveal his willingness to expand. Even if the ancient god was willing to go to war, it would inevitably cause other gods to participate in the war. The five supreme gods of the holy capital and the goddess of light, the only "Lord" in the world of the Holy See. The destruction caused by the battle between gods is beyond the capacity of the Saxony kingdom. At least at this stage, the Saxony royal family only wants to take the opportunity to improve its national strength to the greatest extent. Moreover, Princess Luo Jiean has become a believer of the ancient gods, and seems to be quite loved by the gods. With the gods behind it, the Saxony royal family has at least a lot of courage, Recently, the royal family has dealt with some vested interest groups and aristocratic factions that dared not move for fear of causing internal chaos in the country. Some elves and dwarf slaves were searched out from this operation, just as they were given to Yalin as offering flowers and Buddha. Of course, the Saxony royal family did not forget the two giants in China. A small number of elves and dwarves were also handed over to the temple, which made the royal family''s actions supported by the holy capital. For the Holy See, the Saxony royal family quietly spread some insider rumors about the previous assassination of silvado as a warning, so the Holy See did not say a word about the return of slaves to the holy capital of the Saxony kingdom. Put down the report, Yalin has made up his mind that the slaves returned by Saxony should be deducted to enrich the population of odur city. It goes without saying that the forger hall and various engineering departments are still quite short of manpower. Once no one supervises the work, the frost goblins with too stupid brain will have frequent accidents. As for the elves! Sorry, although Yalin has reached an agreement with irogel, the agreement is to protect her people from living in their own territory and not interfere with their freedom. These elves have lived as slaves for a long time. Obviously, they are not the people of irogel. Naturally, they are not within the protection scope of the agreement. And I also need to cultivate a group of high elves who are completely loyal to me. Although I can pretend to be a blood elf in world of Warcraft, it''s not a long-term plan after all. In other words, those blood elves warlocks and mages mixed with the high elves have been fully integrated into the society of the high elves recently. According to the news sent by Tochi, the election for the high elves to reorganize their administrative institutions will be held in less than a week. Naturally, Yalin wants to make good use of these fake blood elves, Let the election recommend a leader to your advantage. I don''t want to tell her such a thing for the time being. While Yalin was thinking, a frost snow fairy maid came in with a twin Ziyan jade: "Your Majesty Yalin! Lord Alexis sent back an important message." After listening to the maid''s report, Yalin was also stunned. The son of Victor, the king of the black dragon clan, is in Jinsui territory? And it has emerged as a vice president of a large chamber of Commerce. wait a minute! Croside? This name does not exist in Yalin''s mind. During the dragon war, Victor, the Black Dragon King, died several children, and even his favorite spouse died on the battlefield. Kloside may have been born after the dragon war. As for whether croside''s identity is true or false, Yalin estimates that no black dragon dares to pretend to be the son of the Dragon King unless he thinks his life is too long and wants to end early. Yalin took over the purple jade maid in the fairy maid''s hand and immediately stepped aside. The situation of opening the purple jade golden ear territory was projected into the room. On one side was Alex heath with long blue hair, and on the other side of Alex heath sat a young human man, presumably croside. Looking around at the projection, Yalin found that the succubus king Sarian was not present. Yalin looked at kloside. Kloside also looked at the legendary king of the white dragon. When he noticed kloside''s different eyes, a trace of doubt flashed in Yalin''s eyes. "Are you a descendant of Victor?" Yalin''s tone was very impolite, just like the elders scolding the younger generation. Croside nodded and looked at Yalin. Generally speaking, the younger dragons are like this, full of blood, contempt for authority and eager to prove themselves. Yalin''s last life was the same, despised his parents'' rules, and was eager to prove his practice. "Can you represent Victor''s will?" When hearing this sentence, croside sneered: "I only represent myself, not my father." It seems that the ''Black Dragon Prince'' is still in a rebellious period! Yalin guessed maliciously. ; Chapter 242 "If you can''t represent your father Victor, what do you want to talk to me about?" First of all, no matter whether croside has any disagreement with his father or not, after all, it''s someone else''s family affair. Kloside met Yalin''s eyes without fear: "I have traded with you as vice president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, king of the white dragon!" "When did the black dragon, the vice president of the chamber of Commerce, start doing business with the concept of strength, conquest and plunder?" "That''s my father''s theory, but times have changed. This theory is out of place." Claude spoke strangely of his father Viktor, as if he were longing and disrespectful. Yalin looked at the "Black Dragon Prince" with great interest. Of course, the word Prince won''t add much points to klosed. Victor has always had a lot of children. In these ten thousand years, even if the fertility of the dragon is not very good, Victor can have at least four or five children. However, these are not important. What matters is what benefits croside, as the vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, can bring to himself: "it''s out of time. I don''t fully agree with this. Just, I want to know what benefits a vice president of the chamber of commerce can bring to me that can make me move?" Previously, Yalin learned from Alexis that kloside seems to have something important to cooperate with the white dragon family. Considering that the strength of odur city is still very weak, Yalin is naturally unwilling to miss any opportunity to strengthen his own strength. "I''ve got some news about the heavy snow in the misty forest all year round, and the duel between Princess Luo Jiean and silvado of the Saxony kingdom. Presumably, the Saxony Kingdom has been attached to the white dragon clan, and I hope to get the mineral mining right in the Saxony kingdom." "Mineral mining rights." Yalin smiled: "so what''s good for me?" Although Saxony kingdom is a frozen soil in the far north, it is an indisputable fact that there are rich mineral resources under the frozen soil. Because of the perennial war, the Saxony kingdom does not have enough manpower and technology to exploit these buried treasures. If the Saxony kingdom can exploit these minerals in large quantities, the current situation of the Saxony kingdom will not be barren, but the same as those Middle East countries that could live by selling oil in Yalin''s previous life. Of course, like the countries in the Middle East, the Saxony Kingdom, which has the "grace of the earth", can not escape the fate of being controlled by the great powers. The war with the ogemans makes the Saxony Kingdom unable to escape, but it also gives the Saxony kingdom a lifeline in a disguised form. Other great powers fear that Saxony will fall, which will lead the ogemans to March straight into the whole continent and harm the whole continent, He has been afraid to directly attack the Saxony kingdom in the open. But recently, because of Yalin, the Saxony Kingdom has avoided two rain ogue barbarian wars. Although it has tried its best to block the news, it is still slowly leaking out. Whether it is rhodland, the king of Saxony, or Yalin, the king of the white dragon, knows one thing very well. In some time, the big countries that have long coveted the mineral resources of the Saxony kingdom will be ready to move. The value of mines in Saxony King''s country is conservative in several magic spar veins detected. There are trillions of leans, not to mention mortals like King rhodland. Even Yalin, who opened the "cheater", is excited about the wealth of the text version of this day. However, although Yalin has mining technology, like the Saxony Kingdom, odur city does not have enough population. The construction and development of odur City alone are often short of manpower, let alone send people to the Saxony kingdom to reclaim mineral veins. For this visible and unreachable wealth, Yalin is also very troublesome. Croside seemed confident: "in return, I can provide mining technology and some manpower to Saxony kingdom. Of course, I will also give the most reasonable price for the mined ore to purchase, which is much more reasonable than those greedy businessmen in the free city, but the precious blood gold and refined gold ore should be supplied to me first." "That''s it?" Arlene glanced at croside. "The kingdom of Saxony is in the extreme north. The country has always been seriously short of food, as you must know, your majesty Yalin. I can let the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone bear 60% of the food supply of the kingdom of Saxony and reduce the price by 30%. Although the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone is not the top chamber of Commerce in the whole continent, it still has a certain weight in various countries, even in politics If other countries use force against the kingdom of Saxony, I can also mobilize the whole chamber of Commerce to fully support the kingdom of Saxony. What do you think? " Obviously, klosside has coveted the mining rights in the kingdom of Saxony for a long time. He has collected all kinds of intelligence in the kingdom of Saxony. If the old king rhodland talks with klosside here, these conditions must impress the king. However, kloside misjudged that the Saxony kingdom is only a transit station for odur city to connect with the outside world in Yalin''s eyes, and has not become the back garden of the white dragon clan. For many things in the kingdom of Saxony, it is not easy for Yalin to intervene directly. Now the two sides are only a cooperative attitude. "Your conditions are all about Saxony Kingdom, not my white dragon clan!" Yalin gave croside a very straightforward wake-up call. Kloside''s eyes changed slightly, but soon returned to normal: "my current identity is only a businessman, and I can only give the resources I can get. Let me think, your majesty Yalin, you don''t lack wealth, strength and manpower!" Kloside''s judgment undoubtedly made Yalin look up to him. The reason for this judgment is that kloside visited the yanoder mountains hundreds of years ago. However, due to the strong sealing power revealed by the yanoder mountains, kloside only took a far look at the city of odur, which was reduced to ruins in the war, and fell behind the scenes in the era of overlord galselik, In order to avoid the extinction of the last blood relationship under the pursuit of the green dragon, the Dragon King also dismissed the remaining white dragon. At the time of croside''s visit, the whole city was still dead without any breath of life. Now the king of the white dragon has awakened, and the white dragon who once wandered in all corners of the mainland has returned to the yanoder mountains. It must be that the Dragon King is repairing the whole city. The frost and snow elves who once believed in the white dragon have long disappeared, and only scattered hybrid descendants have disappeared all over the mainland. Because of time, kloside judged that the Dragon King is short of manpower. The former capital of the white dragon clan is not a general grandeur. It must take a lot of manpower to completely repair it. "It seems that Victor has a very clever son!" "Thank you for your praise! Although population is not the main commodity of the ring of Blackstone, there is nothing you can''t buy as long as you have money in a free city!" Said Claude in a deep voice, looking very confident. Yalin thought for a moment: "what about weapons?" Croside smiled and said, "ah, that''s the main project of the chamber of Commerce. It has everything from ordinary swords and armor to magic crystal guns and airships. We also have mercenaries to serve our employers, but I don''t think your majesty Yalin sees the combat power of these mortals." "I don''t lack weapons for the time being. Do you have elves and dwarves in the population?" Yalin is also not taboo to talk about the issue of human trafficking with kloside. Obviously, after seeing too many dark sides of human nature in this period of time in the different world, Yalin has abandoned the moral concept bound by law in his previous life as soon as possible and tried to integrate into this different world of the law of the jungle. In terms of population, there are slaves of all races in the free city, but the slaves used for hard work on a large scale are basically human beings. The former is beautiful and most of them are bought by nobles as pets, while the latter is extremely forging capable. Dwarves with excellent forging ability will be specially arranged to make all kinds of advanced weapons and armor. The most important thing is that the prices of elves and dwarves are very expensive, especially elves, let alone ordinary people, that is, some little nobles can''t afford Elves as slaves. The strong and weak orcs are usually sent to the arena to be gladiators to please the audience, because orcs are not suitable for working as labourers, and they are not suitable for large-scale use as labourers. Orcs have a strong rebellious psychology than irritability. Once there is a large-scale riot, it is not a joke, In the free city, slave traders had to imprison the orcs in batches to avoid problems. Orcs are divided into two kinds: Green skinned orcs and sub human orcs. The green skinned Orc Alin has seen, Just like the orcs in Warcraft are carved out of the same mold, while the pure orcs are similar to human beings who retain the characteristics of lions, tigers and leopards. The female of subspecies orcs is very much like the animal ear mother often appeared in some games and animation. This kind of orcs is quite loved by some aristocrats with special hobbies, and sometimes the price is even higher than that of elves. Yalin''s request made kloside a little embarrassed. Human slaves were cheap and safe to use. Although the black stone ring chamber of commerce could also get elves and dwarves, the number was not large. After all, first, the price was too expensive, and second, the number of these two races was relatively rare and difficult to capture. ; Chapter 243 Croside pondered that it was once said that the White Dragon King did not like the human race very much, and most of the people who served the White Dragon King and received gifts were elves. It can be seen that it is not surprising that Yalin pointed out that he asked to use elves and dwarves. It''s just not easy to get a lot of elves and dwarves! "If it''s elves and dwarves, even the ring of black stone, the chamber of commerce can''t get too much. Moreover, the price of elves is very expensive, and the chamber of commerce can''t spend enough money to eat all the goods at once." Kloside also reminded Yalin that buying a large number of elves at one time will cause serious market price fluctuations, double the value of elves, and may stimulate more slave teams to capture elves everywhere. Of course Yalin knows this, but Yalin is not in the mood to care about whether the surviving elves on the eastern continent live a better life. He is not the protagonist of the novel who always commits "virgin''s disease". The first thing on the stage is to destroy slavery and establish a harmonious society. Please. Now you have to protect yourself. Can you still control the life and death of others? "I''ll pay extra for the elves and dwarves. I want as many Elves as I have!" Yalin said with an air of great wealth. Anyway, the White Dragon King in odur left a fortune that is a little less in astronomical terms. The city of audur has not conducted currency transactions yet, and the rationing system is adopted. These treasures are just moldy in the secret Treasury. It''s better to take them out and exchange them for valuable things. Croside tapped his finger on the table and said: "OK! But I really can''t get too many elves and dwarves. It''s not the price, but there are really not so many sources of goods. What about humans? If it''s humans, it''s estimated that there are more than 100000 human slaves in the free city. If you lack labor, it''s more cost-effective to use humans as hard workers. Although humans are mediocre in all aspects, they are highly clustered for large-scale production and production The work is very suitable. " "I want them all, but not the elderly and the people who have lost their labor force." All!? ok Croside was speechless. Even if the price of more than 100000 human slaves was low, it would cost more than 1 billion lihn, and even if they had more money, they could not buy them all. Otherwise, the free city developed by squeezing slaves is estimated to be shut down for a long time. However, the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone can still take out more than one billion lire. As long as it can get the mineral exploitation right of Saxony Kingdom, it will be a return of trillions of profits. A mere one billion lire is a mere loss. "Where are the children?" After making sure that Yalin still wanted humans, croside asked. child? Yalin was speechless, but now that he has done this, it doesn''t matter at the black spot. It seems that he has to further lower his moral bottom line: "if they are children, I want to buy them together if they have parents." As time went by, after a long negotiation, Yalin and kloside reached a preliminary agreement. On the mineral exploitation right, Yalin said that he would first note the Saxony kingdom. Originally, the Saxony Kingdom really needed technology and manpower to exploit resources, but the royal family was afraid that the whole mineral resources would fall into the hands of others and become the handle against threatening the royal family, In this regard, the Saxony royal family has always rejected the cooperative development proposed by many chambers of Commerce and countries. Now Yalin is guaranteed to be mined by the black stone ring chamber of Commerce in croside. Presumably, the Saxony kingdom can also avoid worries. After all, in the eyes of the Saxony Kingdom, Yalin is a "God"! Since the "gods" can be trusted, the Saxony Kingdom has no reason not to believe it. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, referring to klossid''s opinions, Yalin asked the Saxony royal family to accept the first batch of slaves under the guise of weapons and grain trading, and deliver the mining right of a explored magic spar vein in klossid, and other veins will be transferred to klossid along with subsequent transactions. After the agreement is reached, kloside''s arrival is not very urgent. The mining of minerals needs to mobilize a large number of manpower and machinery for excavation. It takes a lot of time to prepare alone. Kloside also needs to return to the free city to cover up in advance. You know, there are not only people in the free city who covet the mineral mining rights of Saxony kingdom, Even Lawrence Vick, chairman of the chamber of Commerce, has always coveted mining rights. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ During the negotiation between Yalin and croside, the succubus king Salien stepped out and came to the secret altar of the mansion. In the altar full of blood smell, the orc girl tasinia was lying on one side of the altar and looked very decadent. The girl was poisoned when she fought with yabaifica, This kind of poison is so strong that even the orc girl transformed by the devil can''t expel the poison for a while. When she saw Sarian walking into the altar, tasinia quickly got up and gave way to her position. She knelt aside and dared not make a sound. Sharon took a deep breath and read the unknown ancient evil spell. The blood in the blood pool in the center of the altar began to surge, forming a blood curtain on the bone door. The projection of aleguso, the killing master, gradually appeared in the blood curtain. "Contact me urgently. What can I do for you, Sally!" Aleguso''s voice seemed old and powerful, as if it came from the boiling hell. "It''s about silvado and what happened in Jinsui territory recently" Face the demon master. Sally Ann dared not neglect to explain the recent events. Silvado acted recklessly. Eliza fled with the help of Shenghui knight. Finally, the members of the white dragon clan were responsible for the ending, and the prince of the black dragon clan, croside, is now negotiating with the messenger of Yalin. "Black dragon clan?" Aleguso smiled and looked indifferent: "such a loophole is really rare for you." "I''m sorry, master! It''s really my fault that silvado''s stupidity is not included. Although the saint Hui knight has been killed, I think the Holy See will also pay attention to the golden ear territory. During this period, I can only temporarily restrain myself and survive the limelight and plan." "It seems that you are quite dissatisfied with silvado!" Aleguso heard that Sarian seemed quite dissatisfied with silvado. After all, as the succubus king Sarian in the abyss, she was the object that many demon lords and masters wanted to compete for. In the succubus, her command was an absolutely inviolable will. Now a humble mortal dared to act without authorization to destroy her plan, The arrogant and wise demon queen was naturally angry. Sally Ann breathed out like a sad * * and said in a tone that would make any man numb to the bone marrow: "I''m putting silvado into a state of lethargy for the time being. At least until this dangerous period is over, I don''t want this idiot to continue to stir up the situation. Master! Sometimes I really don''t understand why you choose such a cheap and dirty human being if you just want a container to intervene in the world and there are too many excellent candidates in the church." "Cheap and dirty! Hahaha ~ after the plan is completed, I promise you will understand why I chose silvado. I will double compensate you for the red core you paid." Aleguso gave a dull laugh: "don''t worry about opening the intersection and collecting the power of the abyss. Since Alissa is dead, what are you going to do next?" In fact, after coming to the present world to assist silvado, Sally en has judged that Eliza will definitely come to Jinsui territory to detect the reality, and Eliza''s identity is very important for the whole plan. By first controlling Eliza''s further approach to the long Princess raffina, and then corrupting the whole belrama royal family as quickly as possible, she has achieved complete control of the belrama kingdom, This was originally an orderly and close plan. As a result, Alissa died because of silvado''s stupid action, which made the plan completely come to naught. however! There are remedial measures. Eliza''s death in Jinsui territory can''t be concealed in any case. We must deal with it before Wang Du sends someone to ask for guilt! "Use the ''deformation demon'' to deal with the recent events first, and continue to implement the plan after the limelight has passed." Sharon spoke directly. "It seems that this is the only way!" Aleguso nodded: "I''ll let the main altar send more power of the abyss to Jinsui territory. And Mosta has set out. You should be careful recently. Although there is trouble in the holy capital, the Holy See should also strengthen the vigilance everywhere." Suddenly thought of something, Sally took out the box containing the frost crystal and put it in front of the altar: "master! This is the frost crystal sent by the messenger of the White Dragon King. I have checked it. The quality is very high." "Very good!" Aleguso''s projection waved, and the box gradually floated in the air and fell into the altar. At the same time, the blood curtain of the altar began to shake, and soon a slender figure came out. This is a demon who looks like a human suffering from albinism. His limbs are slender and thin, like sausage, and his skin is like flowing milky wax. But the human head in front of us has no eyes and ears, and the whole face has only two black nostrils and mouth, which looks particularly disgusting. Sally Ann went up and grabbed the devil''s head with her hand. In an instant, the devil began to wriggle like a muddy body, the white skin solidified, began to be full of blood, and became like the skin of an 18-year-old girl. His limbs and body also began to shrink and change into a girl''s shape. Long flowing purple hair grew from a strange head, ears, eyebrows, eyes, nose The mouth and other facial features have also changed, perfectly matched on the face. Soon, with the help of Sarian''s memory, the "deformation demon" has turned into the appearance of special envoy Eliza. It has a sexy and plump figure, exquisite beauty and slightly arrogant appearance. It looks almost the same. "Lord Sarian!" ''Eliza'' with her body all over her knelt gently in front of Sally en and called humbly. ; Chapter 244 In the twisted void, the birthplace of demons, "deformation demons" are not powerful demons, but they can change their shapes at will to imitate the target image, and have the spiritual power to read the target thinking. They can not only camouflage the appearance perfectly, but also camouflage the character and habits of the imitated object vividly, Most of the time, metamorphosis demons are used by high-level demons to spy for intelligence. Sharon from the abyss (distort the void) the purpose of summoning the metamorphosis devil is to deal with the affairs in the territory. The idiot prince was entrusted to do a good job and broke into the special envoy''s residence, which almost made the whole territory well known. Now Sally en can only clean up the mess made by silvado in advance, or it is useful for the killing master to keep silvado, otherwise Sally en must let silvado taste it The most cruel and vicious torture in the abyss. "Well, miss Sarian, no matter what your relationship with Prince silvado is, now I need a dress and I want you to give me a satisfactory statement about breaking into the special envoy''s residence." In the altar, ''Eliza'' said impolitely to Sharon with a cold face and a slightly angry tone. If Eliza dared to speak in this tone in front of Sally en, the demon queen would definitely let her enjoy endless pain and suffering after draining her use value, but now Sally en is very satisfied with the current attitude of ''Eliza''. Alissa, who is as like as two peas, is almost identical to a real person. If he does not feel the abyss of the deformed demons, Saline will even think that Alissa himself is in front of him. Unfortunately, it will be very troublesome to use the "deformation devil" in this world. The exclusion of the law of the interface from the devil is bound to prevent the deformation devil from going too far away from the intersection, otherwise the deformation devil will be annihilated by the law of the interface the next second. Moreover, unlike human face soul sending insects, the deformation devil has strong concealment ability. The priests of the Holy See and the priests of the holy capital can feel the abyss smell of the deformation devil. Otherwise, at the beginning, Sally En will directly kill Eliza and let the deformation devil replace her. Let''s calm down the situation in the territory first! Sally Ann sighed slightly, and her brain was already thinking, looking for a way to calm the mess in the special envoy''s residence. Silvado and his "immortal" guards killed many people in the special envoy''s residence. Fortunately, the assassin hizla arrived in time after receiving his order and quickly suppressed the whole special envoy''s residence to avoid all the people in the residence being killed. Otherwise, he will not be able to save the situation if he has the ability to know the sky at that time. First, control the surviving personnel of the special envoy''s residence, let "Eliza" show up and explain the reason. Put the blame on the glado family, and can only continue the previous arrangement. For the time being, she has covered up the crime of traitors and detained "Eliza" in the territory for a period of time. However, which Princess lefina in the royal capital should exert all her efforts to pressure Jinsui territory to release Eliza, If it''s just the eldest princess, but with the joint pressure of the westfallon family, silvado''s identity may not last long, and the deformation demon can''t leave the golden ear territory too far, unless the abyss crystal is used to continuously supply the strength of the deformation demon abyss, but once the church "Alisa" with the holy see in Wangdu Li is returned, it will be bad. In the secret room, several maids are holding expensive clothes to help "Eliza" change clothes. The succubus sarien is sitting on the sand thinking about how to deal with the possible problems. This time, silvado made too many mistakes for herself, and the succubus queen can''t come up with a good way for a while and a half. Otherwise, if we can''t, we will make plans in advance and help silvado to the throne as soon as possible. The Holy See can also avoid the Holy See''s interference on the grounds of the internal affairs of the kingdom of belrama. However, the airship purchased from crosaid is the key to the coup, otherwise we can''t invest too many troops in the royal capital, It seems that croside needs to be urged to deliver the goods as soon as possible Where can the white dragon borrow some manpower from Yalin? The white dragon named Alexis is very good. Unlike the devil, it will not be excluded by the law of the interface. The power of the giant dragon can quickly eliminate the strong combat power in the palace. But the king of the white dragon, who recognized that the holy capital was the enemy, may not join the coup here However, when Sally was distressed, another maid with a cold look and a black dress hurried in. The maid saluted and quickly reported to Sally. "What, silvado is awake? How is it possible?" Sharon gave silvado a deep hypnotic hint. According to Sharon''s estimation, silvado would wake up after sleeping for at least several days. How could he wake up so soon. Your own hint can''t fail, and a mortal can''t \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\!! Is it because of accepting the transformation of blood sacrifice, how much power has the killing master delivered to silvado? A temporary container just used to intervene in this world should not be so valued by the owner. "His highness silvado seems to be in a bad mood after waking up. He broke into the reception room and quarreled with the two guests." Before Sharon could think more, the maid''s next sentence almost didn''t make the beautiful demon queen vomit blood!! This damn idiot!!! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Do you think you can do whatever you want at any time and anywhere if you are spoiled by your majesty? > Idiots are not fit to be kings! > In the dark void, the figures of Eliza and the holy Hui Knight haunted in the air, with a sarcastic tone, and the two brothers also appeared, staring at themselves like watching mole ants. Instantly, the black void turned into a bloody sea of blood, floating in the sea of blood. Those terrible eyes stared with irresistible strength, full of disdain and contempt, as if they could disappear at any time In a room of the Lord''s residence, silvado screamed and woke up. The surrounding scenery returned to normal and gasped for a while. Silvado finally regained consciousness. "Master, master, are you okay?" On the big bed, a woman who was naked and only wore a collar symbolizing humiliation around her neck looked uneasily at silvado. The girl''s eyes were as empty as if she had lost her soul and lost interest in all things in the world as if she had no feelings. Silvado recognized the identity of the girl in front of him, Mina kennancy! Duke Rogge''s daughter, one of the charming imperial twin flowers, was once the fiancee of her brother Dean. In the past, Mina has always looked down on her three lost princes and humiliated herself many times. However, Mina, who is now controlled by the devil''s power, is just a pet raised and enjoyed by herself. Everything just now is just a dream! Realizing that silvado returned to the reality, he breathed a long sigh of relief. Everything in the dream seemed still fresh in his memory. At the moment, silvado felt very tired physically and mentally. He felt an unspeakable sense of depression. Looking at the beautiful Mina beside him, silvado impolitely grabbed Mina''s head and pressed the girl''s head to his lower body. Soon there were tempting gasps in the room He threw the exhausted Mina on the bed and looked at the bruises on the girl. Silvado seemed to get a special satisfaction. "Where''s Sally?" Silvado asked the maid while wearing his clothes. After learning that Sarian was meeting two guests, silvado noticed that he had slept for several days! A sense of worry rose inexplicably in his heart. Despite the maid''s dissuasion, silvado insisted on walking out of the room to the reception hall. After the succubus Salien came here, Salien took care of all the affairs in the territory. The only thing silvado had to do was eat, drink and have fun like waste. For a long time, silvado had almost developed the habit of relying on the succubus Salien. If Salien didn''t take care of the whole territory, Even silvado felt that once the territory was handed over to his own management, it would definitely fall. "Your Highness! Lord Sarian is talking with important guests. Please wait a moment!" "Asshole! This is my mansion. You humble servant dare to stop me!" Silvado slapped the stopped maid and walked to the reception room. Damn it! He is the person selected by the demon master. These lowly people parasitized by the devil dare to neglect themselves like this. "Sally, are you here? Did I catch Alissa during my coma!" Recklessly pushed open the door of the meeting room. Silvado showed that the demon Sally en was not here. In the meeting room, only a man and a woman stared at the intruder with cold and ruthless eyes. The man is handsome, black and green, and the pupil is full of evil charm. The woman has a blue show that is as long as her waist. She looks very beautiful. With a cold and arrogant look, she is an ice beauty, and from her ears, she is actually an elf! There was a dangerous smell between them. A strange jade and some documents were placed on the table. At the moment, they seemed to be signing the contents of the documents. Silvado was stunned. At the next moment, silvado''s attention was attracted by the blue fairy woman. When was there such a beautiful fairy woman in the Lord''s residence? Look at her cold and arrogant appearance, sexy figure, especially her slender legs, I really don''t know how comfortable this pair of beautiful legs as white as pure snowflakes will be when they are wrapped around their waist. Looking at the people who rushed into the meeting room recklessly and noticed that the opposite side was looking at herself with * * eyes, Alexis said coldly, "who is this?" what!? Silvado was surprised. The other party didn''t know himself? "Silvado kalenta! The three princes of this country are the people who dueled with Princess rogean last time." Claude glanced at silvado and was not interested in looking at him for the second time: "don''t worry about him, that''s all the documents. If there''s no problem, please sign." ; Chapter 245 Leave him alone! The extremely harsh words echoed in silvado''s ears. For a time, silvado could hardly believe what he heard, and even more could not believe that someone said these words to himself as the Lord in the Lord''s residence, just like being beat the nerve in charge of rage, silvado roared in a moment. "Damn it! You bitches, do you know who I am?" Neither Alexis nor kloside was interested in the clown''s performance. Alexis just looked carefully at the document in her hand. In fact, this document is not a very formal contract document, but just a list. As a businessman, kloside''s professional habit proposed to sign a contract, although kloside knew that as a more secular existence, In the contract, this kind of thing can''t bind each other at all. In short, if either croside or Yalin wants to default and break the contract, they can''t go to a judge like secular people to make a judgment according to the content of the contract. In the end, either one party can swallow it or can only use force to solve the problem. However, once the two sides start fighting, the losses may be greater than the transaction itself. The stronger the secular existence, the transactions between each other are based on whether the forces are equal, whether the interests are consistent and whether the environment is suitable. The only function of paper contracts is to tear them up. It is confirmed that Alexis signed the sign belonging to the white dragon clan on behalf of Yalin with some special magic. Croside also signed his name on the contract in the same way. The contract was made in duplicate. Both of them received their own copy. "I hope we can cooperate happily!" Clyde smiled and shook hands with Alexis, but someone on the side was angry! With the sound of footsteps, seven or eight tall guards came in. Each guard, like an emotionless dead man, looked at croside and Alexis with cold eyes, just like a machine without mind, waiting for silvado''s orders. "Catch them! Don''t hurt the spirit. Catch her. I''ll torture her slowly!" Silvado screamed sharply. This is the territory of the Lord''s residence. With the support of demons, he who is about to reign in the kingdom of belrama will be treated so rudely by these two Dalits! The handsome man looked annoying. He wanted to kill him, destroy his face and let him die like a dead dog! As for the beautiful fairy, it happened that several of glado''s and Punk''s family members died, and several cages were left in their secret room waiting for the fairy to fill the vacancy. The guards are parasitized with flesh and blood corruption demons. These parasitic demons in the abyss have weak self-awareness and only blindly obey the orders of high-level demons. Silvado has made a blood sacrifice. In order to meet his commander''s desire, the succubus queen Salien has also given silvado certain command authority. These guards who have become "immortal" moved quickly, The arm began to turn into a bone blade, and the whole body quickly twisted and expanded and killed croside. Claude looked at silvado contemptuously. He really didn''t know whether the devil in the abyss had lost his mind. He would choose such a fool who can''t accomplish enough and can''t defeat more to become a servant. Such an extremely stupid fool would be a servant for himself! But in other words, the devil should not make a loss deal. Since he chose silvado, his ultimate goal may be to control the whole bellama Kingdom, but he will not let a waste like this. Is there anything worth the devil''s effort in this country close to the Saxony kingdom? Want to go back! At the moment when the guard''s bone blade was cut off, croside''s body shook violently, and a burst of air breaking sound sounded with a heavy blow. The "immortal" guard who tried to attack had fallen out. With great power, the guard directly broke the wall and flew out of the room. The guard didn''t stop until he hit two rooms in a row, At the next moment, the guard''s body began to be full of cracks. At the next moment, the "immortal" guard turned into a mixture of broken meat and bones. Before silvado had time to react, the sound of breaking the air sounded twice again. In an instant, the two "immortal" guards also stepped on the same road of no return as their companions. It was like tearing down a house. The whole Lord''s residence shook three times in a row. The rooms and walls destroyed by the guards were filled with gunsmoke. Silvado opened his mouth. For a moment, his mind was in chaos. He didn''t know what had happened. The croside that caused all this was still plain, sitting on the sand and didn''t move at all. Only Alexis, who sat opposite croside, saw everything. Just now, croside just beat up a few guards of flesh and blood corruption demons with his fist in a purely physical way. It is worthy of being the black dragon known for its defense and strength among the dragons. Croside''s fist power is so strong that it completely destroys the * * of the whole guard in an instant. The flesh and blood corruption demons parasitic in it are naturally dead and can''t die anymore. Such a powerful force, even compared with the red dragon after the rage, is no less amazing! It''s strange that this kind of power is excellent even in the black dragon clan. As the son of the Dragon King, croside with such power should be cultivated as an elite. Why does croside seem to be very discordant with his father? "Kill him! Kill the monster quickly!" The powerful guard he relied on was knocked down in an instant. Silvado was like being extracted from the backbone. His arrogant and domineering expression had been replaced by panic. However, the rest of the guards had just stepped forward, and the temperature in the room suddenly decreased. A large amount of frost quickly spread from the guard''s legs to the body. The "immortal" guards just howled and struggled for a few times, and soon became ice sculptures that could no longer move. Claude looked at Alexis with compliments and clapped his hands: "it''s amazing to be able to use the power of frost so accurately and finely!" The last support was gone. Silvado''s face twisted and scrambled out of the room to try to escape. A pair of powerful hands grabbed silvado''s collar and threw him back into the room. Claude put his hand on his back and looked down at silvado who fell to the ground: "where do you want to run, your highness?" Just like being watched by some terrible Warcraft, silvado felt goose bumps all over his body. Even after accepting the blood sacrifice, he had far more power than ordinary human beings, but his cowardly character and soul doomed silvado to become a bullying coward without the attachment of killing master. Once he met a stronger existence than himself, Silvado''s disguised strength will be torn down in an instant. "I''m the Lord here, the great lord of the abyss, the chosen man of the abyss, if you dare" Pop! Before silvado finished his words, Claude slapped silvado in the face: "dare to hurt you, don''t you? Sad fool. You''re like a goblin who accidentally got the holy sword. You really think you''re invincible in the world." Silvado, who was dazed by kloside''s slap, was stuffy and covered his swollen right cheek. Silvado had realized that the other party didn''t seem to be an ordinary human. Alexis looked coldly at silvado and said faintly, "give him another slap as punishment for my insult just now." "With pleasure, madam!" Claude grabbed silvado and made a gentleman''s etiquette to Alexis. The next slap made silvado''s left cheek swell. "Ah ah!! please don''t kill me. I''ll agree to whatever you ask." In croside''s threatening momentum, silvado howled and begged for mercy like a child, but this made croside more disgusted with the real idiot prince in front of him! Just kill this worthless fool! Although he had this idea in his mind, croside did not put it into action, because the Black Dragon Prince had felt that the real owner of the Lord''s residence was waiting outside the door, looking at everything in front of him with interest. Claude threw silvado down and disdained to sit back on the sand. At this time, the door was pushed open in a hurry at the right time. The succubus King Sally en rushed in with two maids. When silvado saw Sarian, it was like seeing a straw. He rushed to Sarian''s feet and shouted, "help me, help me, Sarian!" Looking at the idiot wriggling at her feet, Sally en just felt more disgust: "I''m really sorry, you two. I hope you can forgive your highness silvado''s ignorance!" Silvado was stunned by Sarian''s words. Wait! I''m the one chosen by the demon master. Why doesn''t Sharon help herself and apologize to those two people instead! Why not summon the demons in the Lord''s residence to kill them, and why not let the Lord appear and destroy them! Why? Why? Claude sneered with disdain: "I sympathize with you. It''s hard enough to help such an idiot." ; Chapter 246 Hard work!? It''s more than hard work. Helping an idiot is a disaster! Sarien cast a ''you know'' look at croside. Speaking of silvado, when he was selected by alegusu, the master of killing, the idiot prince at least knew how to be measured and what to do and what not to do. But since Sharon came to this world, when everything in the golden ear territory nominally fell into silvado''s hands, the idiot began to act recklessly again. Think about it carefully. A prince who was originally destined to be excluded from the power struggle without anyone''s attention and no power suddenly got the help of non secular forces, turned one of his brother''s fiancee into a plaything, seized the rich territory of the whole kingdom in an instant, and even defeated all competitors to sit on the throne in the future, This huge reversal has brought strong stimulation to the heart, just like an irresistible flood, which is enough to drown anyone''s rationality! Silvado, who had lived in inferiority complex and resentment for a long time, was naturally inevitable. This huge change stunned him and began to abuse his power and power! It''s too easy to do what others can''t do all their life. Silvado began to look down on others with a superior attitude. It seems that he has a higher existence supported by demons, and others are humble ants. In fact, just before croside slapped silvado in the face, Sally en had rushed to the door. Sally en, who had been annoyed by silvado''s stupid behavior, gave up the idea of stopping croside. Sharon also plans to beat silvado with croside''s hand, so that the idiot prince who has gained a little abyss power and does not know the greatness of the earth can learn a lesson and understand his situation, so as to at least avoid the idiot from doing less stupid things in the future. I don''t know whether it was croside''s two slaps or Sally''s disregard. Silvado, who covered his face and curled aside, woke up a little. Even the demons in the abyss have to pay tribute. Naturally, they can''t be just mortals. But isn''t the demon master the strongest? Isn''t the demon master an existence that can compete with the gods? Even those who surpass the secular power can not be the opponents of the devil''s domination! Sally looked at silvado sitting on the ground with a decadent color, and a look of disdain and irony flashed in her eyes: "let me introduce you, your highness silvado. This is the vice president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce in croside. At the same time, he has another identity. Like you, he is a prince, the prince of the black dragon clan of the five dragons!" Vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce!? Your highness, the prince of the black dragon!? Silvadoton was stunned. The man in front of him was actually a dragon, and the most terrible black dragon in the literature and records! Similarly, as a prince, silvado, a powerless prince, does not have the gold content of kloside''s Prince status. Apart from power, kloside''s own power as a black dragon is immeasurable among mortals! Claude glanced at silvado and was not interested in answering him. This attitude made silvado painfully lower his head. Sally en is very satisfied with silvado''s performance: "and another Miss Alexis is also a dragon, an emissary sent by the White Dragon King Yalin. Princess Luo Jiean, who once dueled with you in the arena, has blood. Even the white dragon, the former White Dragon King Yalin has killed gods!" Killing gods Silvado felt that his spirit was going to be numb. Originally, he thought that he had become a person who could look up to the world with the power of the devil. Everyone should naturally crawl in front of him. No one in the world dared to disobey himself and resist himself. But now, one by one, the Dragon families that were only recorded in books and documents appear in front of him, and even a dragon king has killed gods. "Isn''t the demon master the strongest existence? Sally en asked for" why? "Silvado asked in a low voice with a broken expression on his face. Obviously, Sharon was disgusted with silvado''s stupid question. For the first time, the succubus king looked at silvado with cold eyes. Suddenly, silvado shivered and couldn''t speak any more. "Why don''t you kill us?" Alexis spoke the unfinished words for silvado. Alexis, in the spirit posture, walked gracefully to silvado. Her beautiful eyes revealed a piercing cold light. The water elements around her quickly became active and absorbed the heat, and the temperature of the whole room decreased significantly. "Find out your position, stupid mortal! The devil master does have strong power, but it doesn''t mean that the master will be willing to use power for you. Even if you are selected by the master, don''t think you are special, because there are too many people who can replace you! It''s best to remember that both you and I are chess pieces in the hands of the master we serve, Only I and our master are the players in this chess game! Therefore, as a chess piece, you should understand that in the chess game, any chess pieces other than the ''King'' may be abandoned, especially those that are too weak and incompetent! " Alexis''s words were like an invisible blade stabbing silvado''s body. Suddenly silvado found that the powerful power he thought he had obtained was actually so fragile. Yes, in the final analysis, he was just a chess piece in the devil''s hand. If the chess piece did not show his ability, it would be abandoned sooner or later. Sally Ann quietly smiled at Alexis. The demon queen was very satisfied with Alexis''s words. It really should make this idiot understand his position. He himself is just a chess piece in the master''s hand. If the chess piece is too useless, it will be ruthlessly abandoned, Not to mention that the chess pieces dare not obey the instructions and act recklessly. Turning her eyes to silvado, who has been devastated, Sharon thinks she should make up for him. Even if she becomes a disabled person, it''s better than making trouble for herself. Anyway, she doesn''t expect silvado to have any outstanding performance: "look open, your highness silvado! This is the world you will face in the future." "Face the world \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Do you doubt the master''s promise?" Sullen''s face grew gloomy: "The master has given you the power you promised. Look! You can twist metal and tear steel at will, and you can easily kill dozens of powerful soldiers. Your power can also be called the top existence in the whole belrama kingdom. A prince without any power has become the Lord of the richest territory, fooling his two brothers, The king who controls the whole country will even sit on the only supreme throne in the future. Do you have any dissatisfaction? " Silva doton stood still and lowered his head silently. As Sarian said, he really has everything he once couldn''t imagine. "It''s just that all these are secular existence. You have unimaginable power in mortals, but in the world outside the secular world, your power is not worth mentioning, so you should be honored, your highness silvado! You have stepped out of the realm of mortals and reached a higher level. You have witnessed the world that mortals have no chance to touch! Maybe In the secular world, you can do whatever you want, but in this higher-level world, you''d better restrain your stupid actions. You know that whether you are a prince of a country or the power you have is not worth a penny! " Just like the homeless poor envy the middle class with a house and think that it is the top of the world. However, when the poor have the opportunity to become the middle class and have their own house, the poor find that there are richer rich people above them. Ordinary people envy millionaires, millionaires envy multimillionaires, and multimillionaires envy billionaires! A soldier is improving his strength. While improving his strength, he is also broadening his horizons. He once thought it was the existence of the peak. When he reached which step, he found that this is just a beginning, because there is a stronger existence above you! Silvado was helped out by the maid, and the succubus king Salien impolitely deprived silvado of all his command power. In other words, silvado should be kept in the Lord''s residence as a pet. In future plans and actions, he only needs to show his face at the right time, If the idiot Prince doesn''t know how to restrain after today''s lesson, the succubus King Sally en doesn''t mind stirring his brain into paste and completely turning him into a string puppet in his own hands. Anyway, the order of aleguso, the killing master, is to let silvado live. As for what way silvado has lived, the killing master has no requirements! "Please forgive me for the inconvenience caused today. On behalf of Lord aleguso, the master of killing, I hope we can cooperate happily with each other!" In the room, the succubus king sarien, the Black Dragon Prince croside and the white dragon messenger Alexis shook hands with each other, which represented the formal cooperation between them. ; Chapter 247 With the departure of kloside and Alexis, the Lord''s residence fell into peace again, but someone''s heart could not calm down anyway at the moment. In the secret altar of the mansion, the strong smell of blood spread in the air, almost to the point of disgusting, but for the demons in the abyss, it was the sweetest smell that the most advanced incense in the world could not give off. A large number of fragmented corpses and incomplete blood stains are scattered around the altar. The bone door in the center of the altar is revealing a strange red light and absorbing the blood mist around. Sally en said coldly to silvado with a decadent face: "although the saint Hui knight has been killed, the possibility of attracting the special attention of the holy see almost doesn''t need to be considered, not to mention that Eliza, the special envoy of the king''s capital, died in Jinsui territory. Your stupid behavior almost brought devastating damage to the whole plan!" Whenever something happened to Sally, silvado''s face became more and more ugly. "Your Highness silvado, your private action has made the master very angry! Therefore, I must deprive you of all command power. There is no reason or excuse during this period. You must fully cooperate with me to clean up the mess. You must understand that, just like sister Alexis, the white dragon Messenger, there are too many people who can replace you for killing the master." "I see." This time, Sally en also pulled down her face and issued a merciless warning to silvado. After Depriving silvado of all his rights, Sally en was not interested in continuing to talk nonsense to silvado who seemed to have lost three souls and six souls. The special envoy "Eliza" from the king''s capital also urgently returned to the special envoy''s residence under the escort of the guard of the Lord''s residence, Soon "Eliza" made a public statement saying that the disturbance in the special envoy''s residence was caused by the entry of wanted fugitives of the gredo family, and all the fugitives of the gredo family have been eliminated. But the tone of the "Eliza" special envoy was very cold. It seemed that she was more dissatisfied with sister Sally, the consultant. At first, the whole Jinsui territory talked about the Lord''s military siege of the special envoy''s residence. When the special envoy of "Eliza" made this statement publicly, it was a conspiracy. However, before long, countless rumors spread, and almost every time several different versions of new rumors were born. The Trade Fair will be held soon. Under the impact of countless rumors, what happened in the special envoy''s residence began to gradually become people''s gossip after dinner. More people focused on the trade fair filled with a wide range of goods. Businessmen from all over the world brought rich and colorful goods, even before the opening time, Huge funds have flowed like boiling blood in the economic blood vessels of Jinsui territory. The ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce is stationed in the guild hall. "If it is found that rumor refutation and information blockade can not hide the truth of the incident, it will simply create more and unreliable rumors, so that the truth will be submerged in a large amount of information." Croside, vice president of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, returned to the guild hall. During this period, too many things have happened in Jinsui territory. What croside admires most is the female devil named Sally en. The means used in this public opinion war are very ingenious and indeed very effective. Silvado led troops to surround the Lord''s residence in full view of the public. Afterwards, it can''t be denied and refuted at all. Instead of trying hard to cover up and deny the truth, it can only arouse more people''s discussion. In the face of the rumors against silvado, Sally en didn''t refute them one by one, but took the opportunity to make more and more outrageous rumors to confuse the public. As soon as he opened his office room and entered the door, croside was depressed to find that a very "casual" guest had arrived first. "Oh, I''m back. How''s it going with the consultant recently?" Gerkate, the leader of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment, is sitting on a sofa. Her muscular and powerful arms are embracing a beautiful girl dressed as a maid. At the moment, the girl is kneeling on gerkate in a daydream posture. Although wearing a long skirt, the * * who has been taken off to the bare foot and the abnormal blush on the girl''s face all know some problems. "Ah!! President croside ? yes ? sorry ? me!" Seeing the maid croside, she immediately screamed with shame. It may be because she was stimulated. The skirt of the maid''s lower body was suddenly wet by some suspicious liquid. After a few minutes He sat down at his tidy desk again. Claude''s tone seemed very flat. It seemed that everything that had just happened was no big deal: "don''t do this in my study next time. There are many rest rooms in the guild hall." "Hey ~ I just want to change a new environment and have some new excitement." Gelkate, who had just played the office play, didn''t seem to feel anything wrong with dessert: "I''ve been taken care of by you these days. In fact, I was going to say goodbye." "Farewell? Where are you going next? Saxony!" "Just on the way. I''ve almost prepared the things for travel during this time. It''s time to start." During this period, croside did receive reports from his subordinates. Gelkat took a very high-purity magic crystal stone and some cash, bought a space bracelet, and prepared a large number of travel supplies, including a large number of food, cold protection appliances, tents, medicines and so on. In Klose side, if gerkate just wants to go to the nearby Saxony Kingdom, there is no need to prepare so many things at all, which is obviously used for long-distance travel. However, if she wants to go to the western part of the mainland to which the holy capital belongs, she only needs to buy a ticket for an airship. Although the two major religious organizations in the East and the West look at each other badly, normal trade and personnel flow are not prohibited. Unless "You don''t want to enter the forest of fog?" "Bingo! (guessed right)" gerkate gave croside a slightly playful thumbs up. Croside is not interested in joking with gelkat now: "aren''t you crazy? Haven''t you heard the rumors about the misty forest?" "I''ve known the rumour that the snow hasn''t stopped! Last time I was hired to chase those escaping elves, I also ran to the forest of fog for a long time." "Where are you going now?" Croside was vaguely worried. The yarod mountains in the depths of the misty forest was the gathering place of the white dragon clan. Recently, it was said that the misty forest had an abnormal phenomenon of heavy snow in summer. This phenomenon must have something to do with the awakening of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. "There''s nothing special. I just want to see it." Claude was dissatisfied with the answer: "I don''t think you will suddenly run to see the snow and answer me." Gerkate leaned back on the sofa and sighed, looking at the flower board, Thoughts abound in my mind: "well, in fact, last time I entered the misty forest, I met some strange things. Whenever I saw those snowflakes, I always felt a very familiar feeling. There were some memories in my mind, but they were very vague. I couldn''t remember them anyway. So I wanted to go to the misty forest to have a look, maybe deeper, and maybe I could think of more things." "Don''t go to the misty forest, gelkate!" Croside''s tone was still calm, but with the meaning of no doubt and refutation. Gerkate looked at croside for a moment. In her memory, the vice president had never used this indisputable tone. "Why?" "It is found in belika fortress and its affiliated towns in the fog forest that the wolves inhabiting in the forest have a special variation. This kind of split toothed wolf has the ability of low-level Warcraft and can be trained by magicians as a demon. It is of high value. Recently, many magicians have gone there to try to hunt wolves. Saxony Kingdom has begun to block the forest area and prohibit private hunting." "What does that have to do with me? I''m not going to Borzoi." Gerkate shrugged her shoulders with a look of indifference. "You can''t get a pass to enter the misty forest. Don''t forget that this time you are not covered by the slave merchants in the free city." "Do I need them to cover me? Where am I going? Do you think someone can stop me!" "Don''t be too confident in your strength, gerkate. There are many people who can beat you in this world!" Croside''s voice became low, as if there was a strong sense of oppression. A glimmer of light flashed in gerkate''s eyes: "are you?" The room suddenly fell into a depressing atmosphere. They looked at each other. Gelkate''s muscles tightened up. Although croside still had a quill pen, gelkate believed that the seemingly soft quill pen would become something more dangerous than any weapon in an instant. After all, croside took back his eyes: "do as you please, gerkate. Anyway, I have warned." "I think you know what happened in the misty forest? Or why you can''t export it." Gerkate can become the leader of a mercenary team. In addition to strong power, judgment is also very important: "everyone has their own secrets. I don''t ask you to be strong." Here, gerkate stood up, picked up the battle axe that never left her hand and strode to the door. "As I said before, I''m here to say goodbye!" Left the last word, the door of the study closed tightly! ; Chapter 248 Audur City "Still not? Nemo!" The spirit is strongly impacted, and the memory has become fragmented. This girl is neither summoned by the system nor your believer. The summoning system method is used on her. As Nemo said, if the memory of human life is compared to a continuous picture, the picture in the girl''s mind is like torn pieces, and a large number of memories are misplaced, as if the pieces of the puzzle are drifting in the space of the spiritual field, although it can be vaguely felt that the pieces of memory are repairing themselves, But the slow speed makes people despair. Perhaps when the fire of the girl''s life goes out, the memory repaired by her own consciousness can not be completely restored. "What if I sneak into her spirit to repair it?" I don''t suggest you do this, master. You are not a green dragon who is good at the power of the spiritual field, and the spiritual field includes not only memory, but also ideas, personality, etc. any small mistake will cause serious harm to her, and even if you can reshape her memory, you can''t ensure that she can wake up. "In other words, she can only let her continue to sleep." With all due respect, as far as an ordinary human girl without any cultivation is concerned, she is shocked by the mind snatcher. Now she is very lucky to survive. She can''t do anything but wait for her to wake up. "Can you increase her self-healing speed with medicine or any other method? Please Nemo, give me some advice." It''s the master! If you really want her to wake up, my suggestion is to let people who are good at the spiritual field. For example, although green dragon or noodle can''t take the initiative to help her repair the damage, it can at least promote the process of self-healing. When she can wake up depends on the girl herself. "Well, I have to do so. By the way, it''s not that I really want her to wake up, but that someone will be sad." In an ordinary bedroom, Yalin got up and gave orders to the frost snow fairy maid. Then his figure turned into ice and disappeared into the air. The fairy maids quickly brought hot water. After taking off her clothes for the girl, she gently wiped her tender body with a towel. The girl''s expression looked very calm. Her long flaxen hair spread evenly on the bed, and her chest bulged regularly with her breathing. It looked as if she was just asleep, but the sleeping beauty might have to sleep until the end of her life. I don''t know how manigott and jabefika are recovering? Yalin projected his weight to another place in the city. In a large ward, the two Gold Saints sent back by the white dragon katras looked good. Although they were scarred after the battle with the heart Snatcher, fortunately, the gold holy clothes protected them from any fatal injury, mainly because their physical strength was seriously overdrawn As soon as he projected his identity to the door of the ward, Yalin heard the sound of playing inside. It seems that he is not the only one who plans to visit them. exactly! After manigott and jabefika returned and were sent to this ward for cultivation, Didier, kaludia and elsid visited, and even two Nordic God fighters asked whether their injuries were serious. In addition, major Alex of the steel world and Tuoqi in the Big Dipper fist have also visited. It seems that Liu angxing has personally cooked some medicated meals that are helpful for physical recovery. "I didn''t expect your big crab to die. If you didn''t meet the mercenary, you would die." Kaludia''s hearty voice came out of the room. Of course, the words always contained a unique poisonous tongue. During this time, kaludia has been receiving heart treatment. The frost elves configured drug-assisted magic to correct the parts of kaludia''s heart deformity bit by bit. Although it has not been completely treated, kaludia obviously felt that his body began to become much easier, and the number of heart pain from time to time on weekdays has also been significantly reduced. The light of hope for the continuation of life made kaludia feel happy, and all the pain that had been suppressed in her heart dissipated. In the past, kaludia''s boldness and laughter from time to time were purely to burn life and prove that she had lived in this world. Now kaludia''s laughter has the color of hope and yearning for the future. The laughter is composed of all kinds of joy. Yalin did not go in, but listened to the voice of strength outside the door. "Then again, is that mind snatcher really so powerful?" "It''s not whether he''s powerful or not, but his spiritual power is very strange. It always makes people feel that he can''t be powerful." "But one person can deal with two golden saints at the same time. Whatever power it is, we must be cautious." "The mind snatcher itself seems very weak, but his so-called spiritual power is really very strange. The words he wants to say are very similar to the power of Aries golden saint fighters of all dynasties." "Interesting! Next time let me try to deal with this guy with Lord Czech fried!" At the same time, the voices of Al Sid and Hagen came from the room. It seemed that a group of people were discussing the opponents met by manigott and yabaifica at that time. It was obvious that the stable al Sid was a little surprised by the power of the heart snatcher to hit the two gold saints, and thought about the possibility of confrontation. Hagen, who has a cheerful mind, has a strong curiosity unique to young people. He seems to want to fight with the heart grabbing devil who hurt the golden saint. He has proved his strength last time. Look at the atmosphere in the ward. Yalin nodded and pushed open the door: "ha ha ~ you look good. It seems that you two have recovered almost." "Lord Yalin!" When they saw ARIM, they quickly stood up and saluted. Yalin motioned to be polite and then found a chair and sat down: "were you talking about the mind snatcher just now?" This question opened the door for everyone. Manigott was always unconvinced that he was defeated by a mind grabbing devil. One body was so powerful that two Gold Saints almost died. Wouldn''t it be possible to deal with all Gold Saints at the same time. Al Sid was very rational and put forward how to use the mind power of the mind Snatcher, its working principle and so on. Yalin first roughly explained the basic information about the heart snatcher. The body of the heart snatcher was about 6 feet tall when standing, his eyes were milky white without pupils, and there were four tentacles near his mouth, which looked like an octopus. Its body is light purple, and its skin is like a cold rubber, which is also covered with a layer of reflective mucus. When the projection of the mind snatcher appears in front of everyone, ugliness is everyone''s first impression of it. "Yes! This demon is hermaphroditic!" Yalin added. As for spiritual power, that is, psionics is the natural power of the mind grabbing devil. The main performance of psionics is to compress and adjust the normally distributed force field, redistribute the force field at will by relying on their own will, and accelerate the movement of the force field, so as to create similar phenomena such as barrier and heavy pressure wave. Psionics can also affect the connection between space and space, so as to achieve the effect of short-range instantaneous movement. A lot of technical terms make it difficult for Saint fighters to understand, but at least one thing everyone understands is that psionics is a force that moves at will. It doesn''t need to chant or gesture. It can be done only by imagination. "People with spiritual power are collectively referred to as psychics. Of course, this power is not unique to the mind snatcher. Occasionally, there are some psychics in the creatures of the main material plane such as humans and elves, but the spiritual power comes from natural methods and can be done through learning like magic. The mind Snatcher is the strongest psychic among many creatures, and has a variety of psychic powers It''s very strange, but its weakness is also very obvious Weakness!? When Yalin said this, manigott almost stretched his ears and waited for Yalin''s words! "Psionics is the only weakness of the mind snatcher. In fact, the mind snatcher itself is a very fragile devil. Extreme heat, extreme cold and other bad environments will cause damage to the mind snatcher. In addition to the strange spiritual power, the mind snatcher only has a small amount of magic. He is not good at hand to hand combat. It is equivalent to using psionics. The mind snatcher is as fragile as a chicken. In When rescuing jabefeka, katras used "psionic barrier Enchantment", and as you can see, without the help of psionics, the mind snatcher''s split will be vulnerable in an instant. " "Can you defeat the mind snatcher in front of him, except that he won''t use the so-called psionics?" Jabefeka then asked. Although she had cheated the other party in the previous battle, jabefeka could not guarantee that the other party would return the accountant the next time she met. Fight the psionic front!? Manigott remembered that when the heart snatcher fought with the mercenary gerkate, although he fell to the ground and couldn''t see the battle scene clearly, listening to the voice, the mercenary actually forced the heart snatcher to the point of escape, and finally solved the demon. How did gerkate do it? "Psionics are changeable and very strange, but they are not an impeccable force. Generally, when dealing with psionics, in addition to" psionic barrier Enchantment ", most soldiers will inlay their weapons with spiritual domain puncture marks. Mages suffer a lot. They can only fight against the enemy by fighting consumption wars or arranging corresponding magic traps. Of course, mages with particularly strong strength can directly use high-level magic by violent means Break through the spiritual barrier. " Speaking of this, Yalin held his chin with his hand and thought: "If you like, I can inlay spiritual domain puncture patterns on your holy clothes and arms, so that your attacks can break through the defense line of spiritual power. Of course! If Hagen wants to fight with psionics, I can meet your wishes. There are several psionics in audur recently, and they are still powerful psionics." Hagen Leng shook his fist excitedly: "of course, Lord Yalin, I really want to fight with the enemy who can defeat the golden saint." Kaludia heard a certain meaning of ''provocation'' from Hagen''s words and quickly stood up: "I also want to fight with this enemy. I will let them see the real power of the golden saint!" Chapter 249 Please don''t be so serious, you two! Looking at the two people with big eyes and small eyes, Yalin felt a little ashamed. In fact, the main reason why manigoth and jabefika were defeated was their serious lack of familiarity with psionics. Originally, the quantity system in the saint fighter''s world is completely different from this different world. It is normal to suffer losses when meeting the most ever-changing power for the first time. Jabefeka also observed the mind snatcher for a long time in the later stage, and then found a small loophole in the other party''s use of psionics, taking this opportunity to hit him hard. The one-time use of one psionic power is the limit of the mind snatcher''s separation, but the mind snatcher''s body can cast two or three psionic powers at the same time. If you meet the mind snatcher''s body next time, the means before yabaifica will no longer work. In short, let''s first experience the psionic power. We can never be wrong. We have some understanding of the psionic power. When we fight with the psionic person next time, we won''t suffer a great loss because we don''t know how to use the other party''s power. Kaludia and Hagen set out to the training ground first, leaving only two golden saints who had not fully recovered in the ward. Yalin did not leave together. When they left, they took out a bottle of medicine and put it next to manigott''s hospital bed: "Resurrection medicine! You still keep Eliza''s soul." "Of course!" Manigott immediately stretched out his finger and gestured. The temperature in the ward fell a lot in an instant. Some white fog gathered and soon formed a translucent human shape. Eliza in the state of soul seems to fall into some kind of deep sleep. Although manigott forces Eliza''s soul to reside in the present world, the sea of soul still has a strong attraction to the souls of the dead. In order to reduce consumption, Eliza can only put her consciousness into a state of sleep and avoid causing additional burden to manigott. "The necromancer on isolos island will be absolutely ecstatic to see you!" Yalin looked at Eliza''s soul and praised it. To be honest, even as the king of the white dragon, he can''t control the soul of the dead as manigott does. Unless the soul is frozen, Yalin can''t find any other way to let the soul of the dead stay in the world for a long time. The method of immortality most desired by the Necromancers on isolos island is the complete substantiation of the soul. To put it simply, it is against the call of the sea of souls, that is, against the rules of life and death of the whole world. The sea of souls is the birthplace and destination of all biological souls. After the fire of life disappears, the soul will be called back by the sea of souls. Occasionally, some strong willed souls can reluctantly resist the call of the sea of souls and forcibly stay in the world, but with the passage of time, the strong willed souls will also be like rocks knocked by the tide all day, Slowly crush the passage, and finally completely return to nothing. The necromancer or a more powerful lich, although they forcibly reside their souls in the present world and use magic to resist the sea of souls, they can only maintain their souls in the present world for a little longer than ordinary souls. With the passage of time, even the souls of the most powerful Lich will be gradually refined and crushed, and their memories and feelings will be gradually lost with the crushing of their souls, This is that every necromancer is always cold and expressionless, and the more powerful the necromancer is, the more he is like a machine without emotion. It''s not what the world thinks, because the necromancer is a dead man, a monster and a soul that blasphemes life! But their feelings have long been lost with the broken memory. In the end, these necromancers even their personality will be gradually broken until the soul can no longer support and is completely called back by the sea of souls. At that time, even the undead who is known as the "immortal" creature will usher in real death! "Will the undead also usher in real death? Ha ha ~ this world is really interesting. So there is no God like Pluto in this world!" Listening to ARIM''s explanation, manigott laughed. "Hehe ~ there were thousands of gods in the world, such as the God of ceremony, the God of darkness, the God of light, the God of war, the goddess of life, etc. unfortunately, there was no God of death! Because no one dared to say that he could dominate death!" Yalin replied with a high tone: "everything in the world is not eternal, only death!" There is no so-called eternity in this world, there is no so-called immortal body, and all things will die one day, including me! > Yalin remembered the words of "Panda" in his mind. The creator of heaven and earth dared not say he was immortal. Could there be a fool in this world who dared to speak nonsense! By the way \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\! Manigott jumped out of bed in loose patient clothes: "then go, Lord Yalin, it''s time to fulfill his promise to Alissa. By the way! How are pretti and brother Scott? And the little girl Constance, I think she would be very sad if she woke up and knew that poser had died." "They''re all fine, but there''s something to tell you." Alin picked up the resurrection potion again and took a look. More than ten minutes later, manigott''s relaxed expression fell into dignity! "Can Constance really never wake up again? Lord Yalin!" Manigott''s voice was very low and painful. Because she was hurt by the mind blast of the heart Snatcher, Constance''s spirit was strongly stimulated, fell into a coma, and was likely to never wake up again. Yalin nodded helplessly: "I have tried many methods, but there is no way to awaken Constance without hurting her spirit and soul. Now the only thing I can do is to let people take care of her and hope she can wake up with her own will." "Is there no other way to awaken her? Lord Yalin! There are not many magical powers in the world. Since even the dead can be resurrected, it should not be a problem to awaken a person who falls into a deep sleep." On one side of the hospital bed, jabefeka hurriedly inquired when she heard the speech. In jabefeka''s opinion, since it is possible to take the world where the resurrection of the dead can be done, it should be a very simple thing to wake up a sleepy person, but Yalin''s answer broke jabefeka''s idea** It is very simple to resurrect the injury and death. Even if it is a corpse turned into bones, Yalin has a way to make the bones grow bleeding flesh again. But the most troublesome thing is that there is no way to repair the damage to the soul and spirit. Even the green dragon, who is best at the spiritual field, can only repair the damaged spirit to a certain extent. Like Constance, she is directly shocked by her heart. Her spirit and memory are completely fragmented. Even if the emerald dragon comes in person, there is nothing to do. Of course, if Constance can wake up, even if she becomes an idiot, as long as she is contracted, she can immediately repair her damaged spirit with the help of the calling system! "Constance''s situation can only depend on her own will. Everything will be fine as long as she wakes up. Before that, I''d better solve Eliza''s problem first!" At the sign of Yalin, manigoth followed behind him and transferred to the other side of odur city through the portal. This is a very quiet place. It was once a place for structure experiment. Many buildings have been attached, and only part of them have been repaired so far. Led by Yalin, he entered a large building. In the innermost room, several frost and snow Elves were waiting. Push open the door. In the middle of the room is a huge ice coffin. In the center of the ice coffin is Eliza''s body frozen! "This is £¬" manigott knocked the ice coffin with his hand. The bitter chill and the powerful universe contained in the ice coffin were obviously made by Didier. It is said that the ice coffin is formed by the freezing air of Aquarius gold saint, which will not melt no matter how many billion years, and it is impossible to destroy it even if several gold saint join hands. However, with a gentle wave of his hand, the ice coffin began to melt at a speed visible to the naked eye, or it should not have melted. In manigott''s eyes, the ice coffin seemed to be turning into ice debris and disappearing. In front of the White Dragon King, who is famous for manipulating the power of frost, the ice coffin made by Descartes is really not enough! "Manigott! Before resurrecting this girl, there is one thing I must confirm to you, something I may not agree with you!" Eliza''s body floated down from the air and gently stopped on a platform. Yalin stood in front of Eliza and suddenly turned around and said to manigott. His tone was full of serious feeling. The surrounding air was like hard rocks, which made manigott feel suffocated Chapter 250 Yalin''s expression is very serious and doesn''t seem to be joking, because this is a problem that Yalin must face in the future. A sound of footsteps came from one side of the room, and the handsome man in a white bottomed gold and black dress came out: "a very simple thing, magnigote Qing, is to let sister Alisa stay in audur city for the time being. I hope you can help persuade her." Prime Minister sunezer!? Manigott recognized the person at a glance. In the city of odur, the young man was a great figure with great wisdom. He almost deployed and commanded the development of the whole city of odur with one hand, and was loyal. He could be said to be the right hand of Lord Yalin. Even Didier, known as the first wise man in the holy land, was convinced when talking about him. "Leave Eliza in oldur? But I don''t think she might want to stay." "So manigott, it may not be up to Eliza to choose." Sunezer''s expression seemed helpless, but his tone was very cold. It seemed that he had made up his mind and couldn''t be changed. "But this £¬" manigott disturbed his head and looked very embarrassed: "we can''t imprison Eliza." Xiunaizel smiled with great grace: "imprisonment can''t go up, and it''s also for her safety. Now the whole belrama kingdom is estimated to have been penetrated by demons like a sieve. Let Alisa go back and watch her jump into the fire pit again. You know, demons don''t worry about anything, and it''s not the existence that secular forces can resist." Manigott glared at sunezer and grinned: "really just don''t want to watch Eliza jump into the fire? I think there may be some other reason, Lord sunezer." A man of thick and thin. Schneizer also looked at manigott with a playful expression. It was obvious that the cynical manigott was not stupid. Gold Saints! These soldiers, so called by his majesty Yalin, are full of justice and blood. They are jealous of evil, have protected the weak as their own responsibility, have fought against evil as their lifelong faith, and are not afraid of fear and life and death! From their own point of view, they are indeed valuable and noble heroes, but the justice they believe in sometimes becomes their burden. Lin''s dilemma at the moment is very clear to sunezer, because what his majesty Lin wants to do is absolutely contrary to the justice believed by the golden saints, but in sunezer''s view, these decisions are very correct. As a ruler, he should always put his national interests first, In particular, the current city of odur cannot waste valuable resources for lofty ideals. But the soldiers united around his majesty cannot be alienated. Therefore, after discussing with Yalin, xiunaizel decided that the black face must and can only be sung by himself. As the ruler, Yalin saw the right time to sing the white face. "There are really some other reasons," Yalin interrupted at the right time. "Please come here, too. After listening for so long, I think you also have many questions to ask me, right?" As soon as Yalin said this, xiunaizel and manigotton focused their eyes on the door. The Pisces golden saint jabefika, who was also wearing a patient''s suit, slowly came out of the shadow: "it''s impolite, Lord Yalin!" After seeing manigoth and Yalin leave together for a while, jabefeka suddenly remembered something. Following their footsteps, they came to the room where Eliza''s body was stored. Hearing the sound of conversation from the room, yabaifica kept hiding in the dark and eavesdropping. But I really didn''t expect that I had already been discovered. Seeing that all the people had arrived, Yalin also opened his mouth to roughly describe the current problem. Although Eliza and the other two were rescued back to odur, Yalin didn''t intend to let them go. Even if you think about it by knocking your knees, you know that the first thing after Eliza wakes up must be to return to the kingdom of belrama and make public what happened in the golden ear territory. Even if the upper level of the kingdom of belrama is completely controlled by demons, Eliza can also turn to the Holy Vatican for help. All along, the Holy See has been preaching the glory of the only "Lord" in the world. It is an irreconcilable existence with the devil. Sadly, the Holy See has always wanted to put theocracy above kingship. For a long time, this behemoth, which occupies half of the whole continent, has been feared by the rulers of all countries. Although many countries have regarded the holy see as a national religion, they are afraid that their countries have to compromise because of their religious beliefs, Intentionally and unintentionally control the spread of the Holy See''s faith in its own country. After all, every king is afraid that his people only know the goddess ishutar, but forget the name of the loyal king. For control means, such as the Saxony Kingdom, the establishment of religious institutions such as temples or churches will be prohibited in other regions of the country only when the kings agree to establish the Holy See and the holy capital. The richest Jinsui territory of the belrama Kingdom has always been a private vault in the hands of the old king. In order to maintain their rights from being shaken, the Holy See will not be allowed to infiltrate it. Ironically, this has made the demons in the distorted void take advantage of the loophole and wantonly expanded in Jinsui territory under the cover of silvado. Yalin has got some information about the Holy Holy See. The Holy See seems to be supporting the second prince Dean of belrama kingdom to compete for the throne. When he learned that silvado colluded with the devil, it just gave the holy see a chance to intervene, eradicate silvado, and hand over the whole golden ear territory to the second prince Dean. However, because of the agreement with the demon master, Yalin has to consider the tolerance limit of aleguso. If this happens, aleguso, who has made enough money with a lot of abyss in silvado, will definitely have a showdown. Maybe you will expose all your information and let the city of odur pull hatred. You know, the dragon war and supporting overlord galselik''s destructive massacre of the holy capital and the holy see are no worse than the devil for the "bosses" behind the two major religious organizations! So Yalin, who was dragged into the water by aleguso because he met aleguso, can also hold his nose to help aleguso cover up. Manigott''s expression is also tangled. As a golden saint, he knows that the devil is killing innocent people, but he can only stand by and turn a blind eye, and even prevent others from asking for help in a disguised form. Isn''t this doing something for the tiger! "Why do you do this, Lord Yalin!" So many lives were destroyed, but we "I recognize your justice, manigoth and jabefika, but justice is not power, but justice needs power, and justice without power support is meaningless!" Yalin reluctantly said this, Ruthless but true: "You should all have seen the power of the devil. The city of odur now has no power to fully compete with the devil. Even if the devil is bound by the law of the interface and cannot directly come to the main material plane, they can make the city of odur restless through the influence of the intersection. Moreover, even the gods who are enemies of the devil will only regard us as enemies." At this time, schneizer added in time: "As Lord Yalin said, the gods of the world are also our enemies. Now we have grasped each other''s handle with the devil, and now we have made a deal with each other to compromise and stalemate the status quo. Lord Yalin has tried his best to avoid the expansion of the devil''s power to Saxony Kingdom. For the kingdom of belrama, it is really powerless, not for other reasons Now it is too weak. Perhaps the city of odur with the protection of a giant dragon in the secular kingdom is an unimaginable strong existence, but in front of the real upper power, the city of odur is still fragile, just like a newborn baby. Justice without power is meaningless and can only be killed in vain. " Eliza must stay in the city of odur and cannot be allowed to return to the kingdom of belrama to make everything public. Even if Yalin knows that the devil is killing cruelly in the kingdom of belrama, the city of odur, which has just started, can not stand the test of large-scale war. At least until the end of the "novice protection period", Yalin doesn''t want to create new problems. Jabefeka and manigott are not unreasonable people. Although they are angry, the sentence "justice without strength is meaningless" weighs on their hearts like a huge stone. Indeed, if Eliza is allowed to leave and announce everything, the result must be to burn herself. In the face of the crusade of the gods, no one in the city of odur can compete with it except Lord Yalin, and the whole city of odur will turn into ruins again in the fire of war. "Once the white dragon clan was enough to resist the existence of gods, but the dragon war destroyed all this. Just like everything you saw on the way, there are still many places in the whole city that are still in ruins. It takes time for the repair of the city and the formation of the army. In particular, our future enemies are still strong at a high level. Now odur In the city, only I, kraferige, Shumu rosefinch and four other white dragon guards can fight with one of them. When we are all in trouble, I hope you can understand my difficulties, manigott and yabaifica! " Yalin took out the resurrection potion and put it in front of Eliza''s body: "next is your choice." After that, Yalin''s body gradually turned into ice debris and disappeared into the air. Xiunaizel looked at the two people who looked at each other. When manigott clenched his teeth and clenched his fist, xiunaizel made an invitation gesture: "please put manigott away!" Chapter 251 Slowly opened her eyes. What printed into Eliza''s eyes was a strange flower board. When she tried to move her body, elisaton found that a strong sense of fatigue could not be suppressed. It seemed that such a slight action consumed the strength of her whole body, and her bones were like falling apart at the moment. In desperation, Eliza can only let herself lie down again. There is a little confusion in her mind, and her memory seems to have a wrong feeling. Where am I now? Alisa tried to recall, that''s right! He seemed to be dead, and the strange smell of the bright red rose seemed to echo at the tip of his nose. He just sniffed his five senses and returned to the darkness. In order to drive away the demons in his body, the paladin of the Holy Light suggested that he should die first and be resurrected with the resurrection potion that has been preached. "So... I... I''ve been resurrected." Alisa smiled hard, with endless joy as if she had been reborn. Some voices came from one side. It seemed that someone in the room noticed that Eliza had awakened. The comer gently held Eliza and sent the slightly steaming water cup to Eliza''s mouth. At this time, Eliza realized that her throat was very thirsty. She took a sip subconsciously. The right temperature brought the sweetness of honey into full play. With a little fresh acidity of lemon, Eliza felt like a timely rain in the thirsty earth for a long time. After drinking a cup of such honey water, Eliza finally arrived and recovered a little: "thank you, thank you, eh!!" When she turned her head to thank the girl who helped her, Alisa was surprised to find that the other party had a very rare beautiful silver hair on the mainland, and her exquisite and beautiful face was like a doll carved by an art master. The most important thing was that the girl''s sharp ears knew her identity. It was actually an elf! "Are you an elf?" Eliza couldn''t believe it and looked carefully. Indeed, it was the unique ears of elves. They were sharp and long, unlike the short and thin characteristics of half elves. "Just woke up. You''re still very weak. Lie down and rest. Don''t worry. You''re safe here." The silver haired fairy girl helped Eliza lie down slowly. Soon another fairy girl helped Eliza wipe her forehead with a towel. Being served by two fairy girls, Eliza felt confused for a moment and didn''t know what had happened. As the daughter of a great merchant and noble. Eliza knows how valuable an elf, especially a beautiful female elf, is. Of course, she can afford it if she wants to buy it, but these elves labeled with luxury goods still dare not buy it without her father''s permission. Even the westfallon family has only six elf female slaves. Eliza knows that her father loves her mother Mrs. Angelina very much. She buys these elf female slaves not for enjoyment, but for her father to socialize and negotiate. In short, these elf female slaves are senior prostitutes and prostitutes raised at home. After all, in this era when soldiers compete for force and businessmen compete for wealth, as the leading big businessman in the belrama Kingdom, when entertaining guests, it will be regarded as a joke that few beautiful elf female slaves can not be taken out, Because of the unique beauty, the beauty given by the creator has become the source of disaster for the elves! One of the Elven slaves in Eliza''s family is still a level 13 mage, but it can get an excellent level of magician outside. On the contrary, it makes the Elven slave more valuable. Those big bellied businessmen who are full of * * are probably eager to see a high-level magician crawl under their feet and serve themselves humbly. Although Eliza''s parents deliberately avoided some ugly things at home, she could not hide it after all. From the smart girls, she met the elves and slaves at home several times. When she was lucky, they just "received" the guests. It''s not uncommon to occasionally meet some people with changed personalities and be tortured and bruised all over. Except for sighing the ugliness of human nature and increasingly looking down on some gentry (change) and men (state) who are ostensibly elegant and civilized and in secret clothes, Eliza did not do much. After all, compared with those Elven slaves whose fate is more miserable, the Elven female slaves in the family come out to accompany them when guests visit. Considering that in order to maintain their appearance and mental status, that is, to make their service life longer. On weekdays, the clothes and food of these elf female slaves are very exquisite, even better than the nobles in some kingdoms. Of course, these are the past. The question now is where this is! Unlike the holy mountain of the Holy See, the Holy See, which regards human beings as the spirit of all things and advocates the theory of racial superiority, cannot allow elves to appear on the holy mountain. Even if there are elves, girls should also wear magic collars around their necks to imprison power. It is only here that they have the identity of slaves. If these elves are not slaves, there can only be one place where they can live freely. They believe in the holy capital of the five supreme gods in the west of the mainland. Is Mr. manigott not a paladin, but a Templar? As the daughter of a big businessman, Eliza is knowledgeable, but she can''t be profound enough to clearly understand the details of religion on the other side of the mainland, except that the temple can compete with the holy Vatican chamber. Since the holy knight of the Vatican is endowed with divinity by the goddess, Then the five supreme gods of the holy capital should not be stingy to give believers some power belonging to the gods. "Well, I want to ask" "What''s up?" Without knowing the current situation, Eliza asked, "there are two of my bodyguards. Can I see them?" "Are you Ms. pretty and Mr. Scott?" The fairy girl replied blandly, "they are all fine now. They came to see you when you were still asleep yesterday." "Yesterday? How long have I been asleep?" "You''ve been sleeping for three whole days." After knowing that they were safe, Eliza finally breathed a sigh of relief. For a moment, Eliza seemed to think of someone. After learning that it was the other party who fed herself with the resurrection medicine, a big stone in Eliza''s heart finally landed. Anyway, it was lucky to escape from the golden ear territory that has become a devil''s nest, but she didn''t expect to die once and be resurrected, And also took the resurrection potion in the biography! Ah! In this era when even great master level pharmacists are Fengmao water chestnut and great master level pharmacists have become legendary, a bottle of resurrection medicine is absolutely priceless! And I drank such a bottle of medicine. Ha ha ~ it seems that I will be worth a hundred times in the future. Eliza couldn''t help thinking of what would happen to her friends in the aristocratic social circle. After listening to it, they would look at themselves with surprised eyes. "I want to see them. Please tell me." "You''re still very weak. Don''t talk too much. Take a break first and I''ll tell them you''ve woken up." The fairy maid pulled up the quilt and covered Eliza. After a high degree of tension, the sudden relaxation made Eliza feel sleepy. After all, she had just come back from the dead and was still very weak. She really needed a rest. Before sleepiness dominated her, Eliza held up her last spirit and asked, "can you tell me where this is?" "The fairy girl seemed to hesitate about this question. Under the expectant eyes of Eliza, the girl slowly said," odur city! " Audur!? Eliza recalled the name with some dizzy heads. Obviously, the city name of odur does not exist in Eliza''s mind. In the girl''s opinion, it should be the city name of a country in the west of the mainland. At least she knows the main city names of each country in the East, or she is too ignorant. But forget it, now is not the time to consider these problems. First rest and then contact Mr. manigott. To make the matter of Jinsui territory controlled by the devil public as soon as possible, the idiot Prince silvado who colludes with the devil to harm the innocent must pay for his behavior! Maybe the old king has been killed The royal family may also be hiding \ It seems that we must rely on the power of the Holy See Maybe we should also ask for help from Shengdu Thinking, thinking, Eliza finally closed her eyes and returned to the embrace of sleep, Eliza''s awakening was immediately passed to Yalin''s ears, but now Yalin can''t come from her birth for the time being, and Yalin doesn''t intend to go directly to see Eliza. After all, how can a "God" casually appear in the eyes of outsiders? Yalin has fully entrusted xiunaizel to be responsible for Eliza. Miriya, located in the kingdom of Saxony, sent back the news. It seems that the great mage Farron has returned. Now people are in the kingdom of Saxony. Since he left last time, there is still some time before the spell seal broke out three months. Now Farron is busy returning. It is estimated that the factional dispute in the "Tower of the sage" has come to an end, and it is most likely that he is the least willing to see for the level 20 mage. Chapter 252 I don''t have much time. Yalin began to meditate. Recently, a series of events have kept him busy. The most important thing is that the starting time of the arrival of the son of the star on the task panel is gradually decreasing, and now his power can be derived from the yarnod mountains to the Saxony kingdom, The rest of the continent is like an unexplored black fog to itself. The only way to lay out some eyeliners is the three barbarian warriors captured by Cola Felig, the leader of Bailong, who had been ambushed with the elves of the escaped gods with the priests of the spider God before, and even fought with Gus and Jen Jiro. However, Yalin knows very well that as a "racist" spider God, he will not recruit non "dark elves" as his followers. Under the doctrine of spider God, the Dark Elves will only intimidate, use and enslave non-native races. Soon, under the control of the faceless priest''s mind, Mallorca, the leader of the barbarian warrior, a leader of the barbarian tribe named sigwu, said everything. More than a decade ago, the barbarian tribe of Philip tok accidentally dug a passage to the dark area when digging minerals. What''s worse, before the barbarians had time to close the passage, a group of human beings like fungi from underground attacked the barbarian tribe on the surface. The barbarian warriors of Philip tok responded quickly and soon destroyed these mushroom people who could only come to the surface at night and could not move during the day. However, although the mushroom people were completely eliminated, the mushroom people seemed to be carrying some kind of toxin and bacteria. Shortly after the mushroom people were eliminated, a terrible plague immediately rolled up the barbarian tribe, and the barbarians fell ill and died again and again. Moreover, the plague expanded very rapidly, and even infected almost all tribes in less than a few months. The Philip tok barbarians who had not been infected by the plague could only abandon their homes and stay away from the epidemic area. Because the plague land was abandoned, the hot desert where the barbarians lived was soon covered with corpses. Both shaman priests and witch doctors could not control the spread of the plague with all their strength. Just when the barbarians began to despair that the end had come, a group of dark elves appeared in front of them. They brought magic medicine and quickly cured most of the infected people. But as a price, most barbarian tribes had to compromise and express their loyalty to these dark skinned elves! Over the years, the barbarian tribe of Philip tok almost became the pawn of the dark elves, began to expand and fight all over the desert, captured various interest points for the dark elves, and began to infiltrate into the mainland. Even though some barbarian tribes began to suspect that the plague was related to the dark elves, the barbarians who had the handle had no choice. Without the supply of magic medicine, everyone would die under the plague. Knowing the cause and effect from Mallorca''s mouth, Yalin thought with his knees. He knew that the dark elves definitely did it on purpose to bring the barbarian plague. Maybe Mallorca didn''t know, but as the knowledgeable White Dragon King, Yalin knew from the Dragon King''s memory that mushroom man was a variant of a mixture of humanoid creatures and toadstools, living in a dark area, The spores in mushroom human body are indeed highly toxic and can spread diseases. At the same time, mushroom human can also communicate with other creatures through spore clouds. However, mushrooms are peaceful and eat mushrooms. Except for occasional aggression, they should not attack other creatures on a large scale, let alone leave their underground world to the surface. Everything is simple next! Even though the barbarian warriors are famous for their bravery, facing the pressure brought by two dragons at the same time in the ice crystal hall, staring at the empty throne in horror and listening to the voice from the void, Mallorca finally signed a contract with the ancient gods, who promised to help the barbarian clan avoid being coerced by the dark elves, In return, the barbarian only needs to find someone for the ancient god at a specific time and take her safely to the fog forest. The ancient god will eliminate the contract and give the barbarian clan freedom. This transaction is incredible for Mallorca. Originally, he thought he would be enslaved or become a believer by another God, but he didn''t expect that the God would make such a simple request. Maybe it''s not that simple. Will the people the gods need to find be ordinary people? It may be an existence that he can''t imagine at all, but in the current situation, Mallorca has no choice. At least, Mallorca can only bet on a deal with the ancient god who uses the dragon as a slave, even if it is a dangerous gamble. After signing a contract with Mallorca to bury a chess piece for finding the son of the star in the future, Yalin released Mallorca and two twin brothers and gave them three bottles of medicine for treating the plague before leaving. The barbarian warrior Mallorca would never know that the three bottles of medicine he took were valuable and marketable master level purification medicine. Yalin believed that unless the spider God came to release the toxin in person, there was no plague and toxin that the master level purification medicine could not purify. As for whether she will fall out with the queen of the spider God, Yalin doesn''t care. Anyway, this neurotic God originally has a character similar to that of a "housewife". If she finds anything and doesn''t try to take advantage of it, she will feel sorry for herself. Even if Yalin doesn''t provoke her, she will come to her door, Anyway, I still have a chip in my hand that the queen of spider God can''t refuse. Who will take advantage of who at that time. After training the cracked toothed wolf, the ice front Archer troops of the frost snow elves also solved the one horned Python competing for territory with the cracked toothed wolf according to the agreement. However, the frost snow elves did not kill all the one horned python, but kept it in captivity like the cracked toothed wolf. It is easier to tame the one horned python that is still in the instinct of primitive animals than a wolf king who has evolved into a little self-awareness, In particular, these Python are influenced by the gift of the king of the white dragon, and have a natural sense of closeness to the frost and snow elves. In fact, the split toothed wolf and the one horned Python compete for territory only to survive. As long as they are divided into areas, there will be no problems. Yalin doesn''t have to worry about this. Anyway, the most abundant land in the whole fog forest is land. Through the ground bird battle pet training camp, the frost elf began to train the two kinds of wild animals into pets and hunters, and also divided a new profession ''frost Ranger''. Compared with the ice front shooter who is good at frontal attack, Ranger is a stronger profession than scouts. Scouts have slightly lower reconnaissance ability, but their combat ability, especially the use of forest environment for guerrilla warfare, can be described as experts. Moreover, Rangers usually carry tame beasts to fight together. They are good at bows and arrows and have certain melee ability. At the same time, they can also use a small amount of natural magic. It can be described as a complex of two classes: weakened druids and strengthened hunters. Ice shooter ash has been training elf shooters recently, and The great president in steel, Kim Bradley, is responsible for the integration of the army. It has to be said that in terms of combat ability, Aishi, who has the epic weapon of ancient ice bow, can kill Kim Bradley once he pulls a little distance. Even if the great president has the strongest eyes, Aishi only needs to create obstacles with ice arrows to make Kim Bradley unable to get close, but once forced In close combat, the beautiful ice shooter directly raises his hand and surrenders. Kim Bradley''s strongest eye can predict the opponent''s moves in advance, which is really a strong auxiliary in close combat. However, President Kim Bradley also has two fatal weaknesses. The first is that it will be difficult to parry an opponent who can use magic. After all, the other party will throw a burst or a snowstorm. This wide-range attack means that Kim Bradley can''t avoid. The second is the opponent with too strong strength, such as the golden saint fighter who is known to hit the "speed of light". Even if Kim Bradley can see the fist through his strongest eyes, he can''t escape due to the limit of his body. In fact, Yalin didn''t think that he might call out two bug men and women with "straight Death Magic Eye". Even if this causal weapon that can kill all things is stronger, it still has to touch the "line" and "point" marked on each other''s body. If the holder of straight death magic eye faces Yalin. It''s estimated that you don''t have to wait for the other party to rush forward. Yalin immediately frozen it into ice sculpture with the power of frost. There is a strong power, but there is no physical quality to match this power! By virtue of the ability of the calling system, considering that the president was almost 60 years old when he was called out, although he was physically strong as a soldier, for the sake of insurance, Yalin brought Kim Bradley back to his youth and restored his body to his thirties, Compared with the original, young Kim Bradley looks like a very attractive and successful man. If he takes off his military uniform and changes into a suit, he is definitely a standard girl killer. It''s easy for Yalin to feel the situation of the whole city of odur when he spreads his spiritual power. Yalin knows exactly what everyone is doing. It''s very convenient for him to peep. Just out of respect, Yalin never does anything to explore other people''s * *, especially some private affairs. For example, miss yuansaka Lin, who is bathing now, and red saber Nero, who is harassing Lin! In the original work, after Hong a was summoned by Lin, because she washed the other party, miss yuansaka Lin immediately angrily used a curse and asked Hong a to obey her orders! Interestingly, in the face of Nero''s endless harassment every day, miss yuansaka Lin can stand it even now Chapter 253 The mental feedback from the bathroom showed that miss yuansaka was in a good mood J ¨© D ¨° ng, Nero''s mood is more J ¨© D ¨° ng, Philly was as calm as usual. In the face of this situation, Yalin consciously chose to avoid. The other end of mental detection is located in the training ground, which is lively, or has been lively these days. A faceless priest in charge of "taking care of" Istra was transferred to the arena by himself. As soon as the faceless priest with strange and terrible appearance appeared, it caused panic among many people who did not know the truth. Fortunately, most people saw many strange creatures after coming to the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ strange world, and their psychological tolerance was much better. After learning that the faceless priest is a companion, it is still possible to accept faceless priests who look like octopus and deep-sea aliens. Faceless people are also naturally the users of spiritual power, and compared with mind grabbing demons, faceless people with strong body also have very good combat effectiveness in close combat. In the arena, the faceless priest acted as an instructor to let the saints be familiar with the battle of spiritual power. Of course, in order to make several golden saints and Nordic God fighters deeply understand the power of psionics, Yalin motioned that the faceless would not need mercy as long as they did not kill each other. The Scorpio golden saint kaludia and the Tianxuan star God fighter Hagen, who fought against the faceless for the first time, both saint and God fighters who disliked each other, wanted to prove themselves. After the faceless priest, there was a drag on each other, They are unwilling to cooperate with each other in trying to hit the faceless with their own strength. The priest has proved that he is stronger. Results Kaludia''s Scarlet needle was slid away by the spiritual barrier, Hagen''s hot pressure fist and cold gas fist were displaced by the distorted space force, and the surrounding fields were almost in a mess, but Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ couldn''t touch the faceless one. Meanwhile, the faceless person can create a lot of illusions to confuse them through "unreal whispers". Kaludia and Hagen, who are unwilling to admit defeat, finally began to bleed in their ears and nose. At this time, the faceless person stopped, and elsid and czechofried forced the two who are still not f ¨² Q out. Immediately after the replacement, elsid, the golden saint of Scorpio, and Czech fried of nexus came on to challenge the faceless. Compared with Hagen and kaludia, elsid cooperated very well with Czech fried. Most importantly, after observing the previous battle between kaludia and Hagen, they both had a preliminary understanding of the ability of the faceless priest and formulated targeted tactics. With the special talent of "baptism of dragon blood" zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ to reduce all damage, Czech fried just resisted several mind shock attacks and didn''t even look like anything. In Yalin''s view, Czech fried is a standard meat shield role. Before, Czech fried also cooperated with AI Xi to destroy the ogerman, but the strength of the other party was too weak to reflect Czech Fried''s strength. Czech Fried''s move jiutianyou dragon boxing is much more powerful than Hagen''s boxing, and it should be more handy in the accuracy of manipulation. Even if the faceless priest has the ability to twist the opening and pressing track, Czech fried can adjust his posture in time to make the faceless priest avoid. Moreover, in the battle, Czech fried did not expect to fight the faceless priest alone. Czech fried spent more time helping al Sid create attack opportunities. Although al Sid liked to come from scratch and was not good at cooperation, he tried his best to cooperate with Czech Fried''s holy sword in the face of Czech Fred''s desperate cover. To Lin''s surprise, Al Sid''s holy sword was slid away by the spiritual barrier of the faceless priest just like the previous holy fighter, but al Sid adjusted the attack posture to the back, which made the spiritual barrier unable to slide away, so he could only block the holy sword one move after another. The faceless priest seemed a little surprised. The yellow light in his eyes kept adjusting the two psionic powers Du ¨¬ f ¨´. In one of elsid''s attacks, he directly penetrated the spiritual barrier and cut at the faceless priest. Although the faceless priest L ¨¬ K ¨¨ raised his arm to block the sudden blow, the whole arm with the same tentacle was still cut off. When the purple blood flowed down from the broken wound, Yalin hurriedly motioned to stop. j ¨© It doesn''t matter to check the injury of the faceless priest by nggu. This kind of flesh injury can be healed in a short time for the faceless person with strong vitality. It''s just that elsid''s blow made Yalin y ¨¬ I, it should be said that elsid''s ability to "break the blade" played a role and gradually weakened the ability of the spiritual barrier, Until the end, there was a dangerous blow without the face''s own attention. After separating the results of the battle, Czech fried and elsid were naturally G ¨¡ Ox ¨¬ ng hit each other with his palms to celebrate, while kaludia and Hagen looked dejected. They were still complaining about each other''s delay until they were pulled away by Czech fried and elsid. It seemed that both of them would be preached y ¨© Zh ¨¨ n son. To this day, Hagen and kaludia Hu ¨© After f ¨´ finished, he began to challenge the faceless priest. However, compared with the last time, although they still scolded each other, they at least cooperated with each other and could not break through the psionic power from the front. Kaludia tried to attack the faceless from the back, trying to find the blind spot where the spiritual barrier could not be defended. "Hold it! I''ll attack it in the back." In the wide training ground, after kaludia hit the scarlet needle and slipped away by the spiritual barrier, he quickly avoided a heavy blow from the tentacle of the faceless priest, and then circled behind the faceless priest from the right. "You fool, don''t give me trouble without authorization!!" He was still unhappy with kaludia, but Hagen jumped up high and slammed the cold air fist into the priest of the faceless. He knew that the cold air fist would be distorted by the other party''s psionics. This time Hagen didn''t directly hit the faceless, but created an ice gun around the faceless to block the other Party''s action. The whispers of the faceless priest filled their minds and interfered. Their psionic powers constantly changed, and all kinds of spiritual forces bombarded them like shells. The atmosphere in the training ground was very good, and there were a lot of onlookers. In addition to the elves and tauren, several other golden saint fighters, major Alex and Shumu rosefinch were also present, but the rosefinch still held little white dragon in its hand and was feeding meat to little dragon bit by bit, like a professional nursing father. The little white dragon also ate happily. From time to time, he jabbed his mouth and chirped happily. Since the upgrade of the training ground, it is no longer just a single large open space as originally, but divided into dozens of rooms connected with different spaces. People entering the room can fight separately without disturbing each other, and the aftermath of the battle will not affect outsiders. It is very convenient. And now there are many ancillary buildings of the phantom training ground zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ in the training ground. The phantom training ground can simulate various environments and terrain, volcano, snow, forest, city, desert and so on. Feiying likes to use the fantasy training ground to simulate the country of ice and snow, and then kill in it. Sometimes, Yalin thinks whether Feiying plays the fantasy training ground as an RPG game What makes Yalin feel y ¨¬ I is that there are several people in the room of another training ground in the arena. Lancer kuqiulin is watching a battle, while kuqiulin is still sitting with alulu. The little girl is looking very nervous zh ¨´ sh ¨¬ the battle in the room. Kuchulin patted alulu''s little n ¨£ Od ¨¤ I signaled her relief. At the moment, the training ground room is in a state of ice and fire. Water Dragons and water arrows flying in the air are everywhere. Huge fireballs and even pillars of fire gush out. Water vapor almost permeates the whole training ground room, making people unable to see the signs inside. If the room where the faceless fight is a precise infiltration battle, Then zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ room Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ a gorgeous and grand artillery bombardment! My God, who''s fighting! It''s like this Yalin concentrated his mental energy in the room, and the steamy room suddenly became clear. On one side, a magnificent animal like a lion was avoiding the strangulation of the water dragon, and the fireball counterattacked from time to time, while on the other side, a blonde girl with beautiful face and slightly arrogant temperament was wearing black clothes, surrounded by a large amount of water elements, The girl is waving her fingers to turn the water element into various attack means to fight. Yandi and the moon sea!? He couldn''t help being silly. Yalin really didn''t expect Yuehai to fight with Yandi in the training ground, and it seemed that Yuehai was very excited. He remembered that he didn''t lose the wind in the face of Yandi''s attack. It''s just that every time the moon sea beats or makes violent movements, the pair of amazing plumpness in front of the moon sea will produce y ¨© Zh ¨¨ n makes men''s blood boil and swing. The appearance of surging chest looks like this pair of white and rich, which seems to jump out of the package of white cloth at any time. Even Yalin couldn''t help swallowing saliva secretly. He felt a strange dry heat in his lower abdomen. At least kuqiulin looked like a pig. His smiling eyes were obviously staring at the chest of the moon sea! Alulu didn''t care about Yuehai''s chest. The little girl kept waving her fist and hair. Yan Di cheered. It seems that alulu hopes Yan Di can win in the battle. Soon, the two sides of the battle in the training ground consumed a lot of physical strength, but Yuehai gasped. Yan Di still looked very calm, and his breathing did not change. In Yalin''s view, the slightly stronger Yuehai seems to be losing the battle. Chapter 254 In terms of strength, the moon sea in the goddess of the babbler is slightly stronger than Emperor Yan, but from the perspective of combat performance, Emperor Yan is an old hand. After all, the three holy beasts in the magic baby world have lived for quite a long time, and their combat experience is much richer than that of the moon sea. For example, the effect of Yan Di''s fireball seems to be amazing, but Yan Di has actually maintained a low consumption counterattack. On the contrary, it is the moon sea with a more irritable and impulsive character. Regardless of the consumption in his body, he just wants to hit Yan Emperor as fast as possible. Water Dragons and water arrows fly out, blocking Yan Emperor''s action space in all directions. Yan Di is still calm and nimble, shuttling through the barrage. Whenever he notices that Yuehai is "slacking off", Yan Di will continue to provoke Yuehai''s anger with a targeted fireball. "Damn! You big lion, don''t hide from me if you have the ability!" Yuehai chased Yan Emperor angrily and roared. Emperor Yan murmured a flexible leap and ran over the head of the moon sea. At the moment of landing, a pillar of fire spewed directly from Emperor Yan''s mouth. The moon sea was too haggard to prevent, and quickly condensed the water elements around him into a shield shape to block him. The huge impact of the pillar of fire still made the moon sea retreat fiercely for several steps before stabilizing himself. After seeing that the physical strength of the moon sea was obviously out of support, Yan Dao speed changed the state of defense and began to attack fiercely. The flame of Yandi in Yande mountains was weakened by the force of frost, and the moon sea that manipulates water will be strengthened in theory. If Yuehai could play steadily, he would never lose to Yandi, but now his physical strength has been exhausted. Yuehaydn fell into a crisis under Yandi''s counter attack. Under the Yan Emperor''s flame, the temperature in the training ground also increased a lot, but the water element around is still very strong. But at the moment, the moon sea doesn''t have so much experience to mobilize elements. The victory and defeat will be divided soon. A fireball of Yan Emperor hit the moon sea that had no time to avoid. After the explosion, the moon sea was blown up with mosquito repellent incense. Considering that it was just a "Duel", Emperor Yan didn''t use all his strength. In addition, Yuehai had the emblem given by Yalin to resist some fire damage, and Yuehai was only slightly injured. Although the emblem is an element condensate from the hands of Yalin, the element object condensed by the power of the White Dragon King has been regarded as an excellent ornament to some extent. It allows the wearer to manipulate the water element more easily, and can also defend against frost and fire damage. At the end of the battle, alulu cheered, and the girl stared at the Yan Emperor who came out of the training ground with bright eyes. She threw herself on the Yan Emperor like a hero who welcomed him back. The moon sea, which had just regained consciousness, came out with the help of the fairy maid. The frost snow fairy mage outside immediately began to treat the moon sea. The moon sea is still unconvinced, but now her face is red and shyly covers her chest. After being hit by the fireball just now, Yuehai''s clothes were directly burned into sexy holes. Kuchulin, who looked "ill intentioned", whistled at her. Seeing kuchulin''s action, yuehaiqi clenched his fist, but soon turned to Yuehai and shouted to Emperor Yan: "this time doesn''t count. It''s clear that the guy who doesn''t dare to fight face-to-face. He just used up my physical strength to win! Next time I''ll never fall in the trap and I''ll beat you." Kuqiulin patted his forehead and looked at the proud Moon: "hahaha ~ please! Elder sister, I always think you will still lose next time!" When kuqiulin returned last time, he saw this girl named Yuehai in his study. In some ways, she is really an impressive girl, such as the pair of amazing size on her chest Well, let''s not talk about this first. In kuqiulin''s opinion, Yuehai likes Yalin 100%. At least it can be seen from the fact that Yuehai always considers himself as Yalin''s fiancee on weekdays. In character, like sister yuansaka Lin, she is also a very strong girl, but yuansaka Lin, who is relatively elegant and steady, acts more reserved, and Yuehai is an outgoing and cheerful girl who will express her favorite people and things without reservation. But kuchulin didn''t know that sister yuanban, who was reserved, elegant and steady in his eyes, had an unknown character! "No road race! (bored to death) the guy in tights over there, you should also look like a strong man. Play with me." Yuehai pointed to kuqiulin road with his waist, and seemed to have forgotten that he was now in a state of exhaustion. "Yo ~ I won''t refuse the invitation of a lovely girl like you on weekdays, but forget it now. Now you probably can''t use your tricks." Kuqiulin made a ha ha and refused directly, but he liked the agreement between strong women and disorderly behavior. This character made kuqiulin say, "change it next time. I''ll have a good fight with you when your strength is fully recovered." "OK! It''s a deal! Don''t run away then." After the challenge was issued just now, Yuehai still remembered his current state, but Yuehai, who was arrogant and strong, didn''t want to take back his words. When he was distressed, he retreated after seeing kuqiulin take the initiative to step * *. Kuchulin''s strength is much stronger than that of Yuehai. Although his potential is only one level higher than that of Yuehai, after going out to fight with several necromancer mages and fighting in the training ground all day in odur City, kuchulin''s character level has reached LV7, and his actual combat effectiveness has been close to the potential of level A. in addition, the weakening of the heroic state to various injuries and the possession of magic gun treasure, It is estimated that a face-to-face encounter with the sea last month will end the battle. Unexpectedly, kuchulin, who was too bored, faced yuehaidao who was about to leave before entering the training ground: "go and find my master. You have potential, but you have too little combat experience. Let the master teach you what combat is first." Put on the windbreaker handed by the frost and snow spirit, yuehaidun was stunned. After seeing that kuchulin had entered the training ground, Yuehai thought for a moment and walked directly to Yalin''s room. Kuqiulin, who has been adjusted in the training ground, started the phantom training ground, and the surrounding scenery immediately turned into a stream at the foot of the mountain. The surrounding green branches and leaves grew luxuriantly and continuously, forming a forest full of natural flavor. Not far away, there are some ancient stone tablets and sculptures covered with moss, The gentle sunlight fell from the air and reflected on kuchulin''s face through the branches. "This thing is really convenient! Sure enough, it makes people feel better to fight here!" What is simulated in the phantom training ground is Celtic Ireland, the hometown in kuchulin''s memory. The enemies of kuqiulin were quickly simulated. Their black wings soared, their hands were full of giant swords with fine teeth, and their red pupils were full of the smell of tyranny and destruction, firmly locking kuqiulin. This is the killing master aleguso that kuchulin once saw in Yalin''s dreamland. Kuchulin, who was awed by aleguso''s sword, wanted to defeat his inner fear anyway. "Although it''s much worse than the feeling at that time, let''s start from here!" Kuchulin put on a good posture and disappeared in a moment. After entering the state of battle, the hero from Ireland seemed to have become a wild beast. Fantasy training ground is not omnipotent. Although it can simulate the enemy in the user''s mind, according to the real combat effectiveness of the enemy, if the enemy is too powerful, it can not simulate all the strength. The highest intensity of the enemy is about half of that of the adult white dragon. For the dragon people, the fantasy training ground is meaningless, but for kuqiulin and others, it is really a good place for combat training. In the training ground, the magic gun gaebolg drew red tracks and collided with the giant sword. Even if the tiger''s mouth was shocked and hurt, kuqiulin showed an excited smile: "yes! That''s it. That''s what I want!" The battle between Yingling and the monsters beyond Yingling soon caused a devastating blow to the natural scenery around the stream. The ground was plowed with terrible marks. The green trees collapsed in an instant. The black flame of the killing master ignited all combustibles and turned the whole valley into a sea of fire. The attack of the giant sword did not stop for a moment, Kuchulin was soon forced into passivity. He was surrounded by the agility of Lancer rank and the killing master. Many bloody wounds had appeared on his body under the wind pressure rolled up by the giant sword, but kuchulin''s war intention had not weakened. If he could not surpass even an illusion, he would only be defeated when facing the real body of the master. Surpass you! Kuchulin''s spirit concentrated to 200%. When the master''s transverse cut was waved, kuchulin had jumped up with a long gun as a fulcrum, stepped on the sword accurately, quickly took back the magic gun, and gaebolg stabbed the gun tip into the other party''s throat. Yalin stopped watching happily and ordered the fairy maid to fetch some things in the room, because soon his "fiancee" would come to visit. Although it was a messy agreement, if Yuehai''s opponent was kuqiulin, it was estimated that the battle would end without three rounds. At that time, Yuehai''s self-esteem would be hit. In any case, as a "husband", I should also help Yuehai. Although it is impossible to instantly improve Yuehai''s strength to the extent of defeating kuqiulin, it can at least prevent Yuehai from losing too quickly. Chapter 256 Rotating gold coins! This is a method invented by frost snow wizard mages to train magic control power, and it is a very effective training method. It is very simple for any magician to rotate a coin, but if multiple coins are rotated at the same time, the precision requirements for magic control will increase exponentially with each additional coin, According to the regulations, a qualified frost prayer needs to control the rotation of at least 15 gold coins at the same time. Of course, this is still a preliminary training method. In the next stage, "rotating gold coins" requires that the overlapping gold coins must rotate clockwise and counterclockwise at the same time, which is equivalent to making it as difficult for a mage to hold two pens and draw square and circle at the same time, but can successfully manipulate the rotation of more than four gold coins, At the same level, the magic power is two levels higher than that of ordinary people. The moon sea blushed and tried hard to overlap the four gold coins, but it always failed. Yalin had to patiently enlighten Yuehai, first let her stabilize the choice of three gold coins, and consider putting the fourth one. Don''t delusion about castles in the air. If the foundation is not laid, you want to go further. "Yes! Just a little bit to make the gold coin rotate. It doesn''t have to be too fast. Just keep rotating." Yalin helps the moon sea strengthen its control over water elements. "Is this true?" The moon sea looks shy. After all, Yalin sat on the ground and gently held her hand to guide the elements, in order to make the moon sea better feel the way the elements flow. "Don''t deliberately use brute force. Remember that water is a very soft material with no fixed shape. Just follow the feeling to guide the power of the water element." Two hours later, the moon sea finally stabilized the original shaky third gold coin, and three hours later, the fourth gold coin finally successfully overlapped. Although it was still shaky, it was at least successful. Yalin''s guidance ended here. Next, he can only rely on Yuehai''s own slow exploration and familiarity. It should not be a problem to successfully rotate ten gold coins in half a month. After Yuehai left with a box of gold coins, the whole room seemed empty. Yalin touched his cheek, left Yuehai the day before yesterday and gave himself a kiss. Although the kiss was only on his face, he was loved by such a beautiful and noble girl who should only exist in the fictional world and made a "marriage appointment". This is really a "Panda" to thank! Yalin couldn''t help walking out of the room and looked at the magnificent mountains covered by snow in the distance. Suddenly Yalin thought of something. In a ward in audur City, Yalin pushed open the door and went in. Manigott in the room was sitting on the sofa without saying a word, meditating. At the side of the hospital bed, several fairy maids were gently massaging the girl lying on the bed, because the girl might not wake up in her life, In order to prevent muscle atrophy, such massage must be carried out every. "Lord Yalin," manigott said a low greeting when he noticed that Yalin came in. Yalin felt helpless at the moment: "tell me, when did the most cynical uncle manigott turn into a literary and artistic youth of the melancholy department?" "Please, when did I become a melancholy youth?" Manigott gave a wry smile. "Eliza is awake. Won''t you go and see her?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± When hearing Eliza''s name, manigott became depressed again: "let me have the cheek to tell her what she is doing. It''s meaningless except embarrassing each other." Manigott''s melancholy Yalin can also understand that it is really difficult for golden saints who have faith in ''justice'' to make such a decision. When persuading, even if sunezer sang the black face, which attracted most hatred, manigott and jabefika''s favor for Yalin inevitably decreased a little. I have to say that the sense of justice of the golden saint in the previous generation of jihad is really too strong. If it is the next generation of cancer golden saint dismusk who believes that "power is justice", it will never be like this. Maybe Dajia will agree with this decision. Manigott really didn''t want to see Alissa, or didn''t dare to see Alissa. Yalin didn''t want to ask for more, so he could only sigh and pat manigott on the shoulder. "Don''t blame yourself. If you and jabefeka hadn''t sacrificed their lives to save her, Eliza might have died in Jinsui territory. Maybe she would be tortured more cruelly than death. Do what you can! You''ve done your best." "I can do what I can. Yes! I still don''t have enough strength to become what I am now." Manigott smiled a few times. Under the puzzled eyes of Yalin, manigott raised his head and looked at Constance lying on the bed: "so Constance really can''t wake up?" "You should also know the girl''s current situation. I have asked the faceless priest to speed up her own spiritual repair. Now I have to look at the girl''s own will." Yalin suddenly paused, and a corner of the dust laden memory was suddenly opened: "it''s not completely impossible! If it''s the son of the star, maybe it can \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Son of the stars!?" "This time, Yalin didn''t answer and was still thinking about things In Yalin''s meditation, an elf maid came up with a report and said respectfully, "Your Majesty Yalin, there is important news from the scouts." After receiving the report, Yalin couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. Many adventurers and mercenaries have recently emerged in the border area between misty forest and Saxony kingdom. Some people have even gone deep into the forest and began to appear in the eyes of frost and snow elf scouts. ================================ The fog forest is close to the belika fortress built by the Saxony kingdom. This impregnable fortress was originally set up to prevent the ogres from going south. There will be a cruel war almost every summer. It is precisely because the endless war every year has seriously consumed a large number of young and middle-aged people in Saxony Kingdom, which makes the country in the far north weaker and weaker. A large number of mines and land have been abandoned because of no reclamation, and the proportion of male to female population in the country has also reached a serious imbalance. The emergence of Yalin [frost storm barrier] has kept the heavy snow blocking the way of ogerman southward all year round, and Saxony Kingdom has also received two valuable breathing opportunities. Now, some changes in the misty forest due to the emergence of Yalin have ushered in a large number of unusual guests in this desolate and uninhabited far northern border. Smugglers, adventurers, mercenaries and hunters came from all over the world in order to get magicians who can be domesticated as demons and salvage a ticket of mutated cracked toothed wolves that have been copied into price. Although the Saxony Kingdom issued laws and regulations for the first time to prohibit the private capture of mutant split toothed wolves, one is to avoid angering the ancient gods of the yanod mountains, and the other is to completely close this rare resource. However, it is impossible to fully monitor the long border with the misty forest. Toby is not in a state of war with the Ogg barbarians now. There are not many troops stationed in belika fortress. They can''t draw enough people for patrol, so many adventurers and mercenaries can get into the forest. Of course, the harsh natural environment of the misty forest is not laughing. Some people who are not well prepared and underestimate the environment of the far north only sigh with disappointment, and even go away after entering the forest. Moreover, the summer time is coming to an end, and a heavy snowstorm is coming and blocking the whole forest. It is suicide to rush into the forest at this time. Even the local residents familiar with the environment in belika town dare not take this risk. It''s easier for rich magicians. All they have to do is stay in the town and wait for the mutant cracked toothed wolf to be captured before they buy it. Although it costs a lot of money, it''s better than their own life as a bet. Because the concentration of water element in the fog forest has risen to an incredible level, many mages who practice water magic meditate directly in the forest like a treasure, and some fire mages are unwilling to be weak to exercise their cohesion of fire element in the extreme environment. In addition to the mutant cracked toothed wolf, recently some knowledgeable adventurers collected several common herbs with the same mutation from the forest. After they brought them out, they were immediately purchased by a magician who knows alchemy. This attracted some alchemists and pharmacists to belika town. For a time, the whole belika town was almost overcrowded. Fortunately, the king capital also sent a special envoy to come and put forward the expansion directly. The news really cheered the villagers. The expansion of belika town is not a sudden blood tide. Originally, the misty forest has extremely rich forest resources, but it can not be exploited because of the war with the ogi barbarians and the harsh natural environment. Now the ogres are trapped in the barren land of the far north, and the ancient gods can manipulate Qi. In the future, in order to facilitate the transaction with the ancient gods of the yarod mountains, the Saxony royal family has prepared to build the whole belika town into a city for transportation and forest resource exploitation. Belika town has ushered in many opportunities due to the changes of the fog forest, but recently an amazing rumor has spread that elves have been found in the fog forest, which has attracted some interest slave hunters. Chapter 255 After Yalin got everything ready, Yuehai also arrived in the room at the first time. At the beginning of the meeting, Yuehai wrongly gave Yalin a affectionate hug, especially the towering plumpness in front of Yalin''s chest. With the warm and delicate body of the girl in his arms, Yalin couldn''t help feeling confused for a time. Lost ~ unwilling ~ want revenge~ With a bad smile, Yalin directly understood the purpose of Yuehai. Yuehaydn blushed with shame and a proud expression of not admitting failure. Comforted the moon sea. When Yalin just invited the moon sea to sit down at the table, he found that he was still wearing the hole suit under the moon sea windbreaker. Looking at the embarrassment of the moon sea, Yalin snapped his fingers and repaired the clothes with magic. "What a magical power!" Yuehai touched his clothes, which was a surprise. "I just covered the broken part with magic temporarily. In fact, this dress hasn''t been repaired. I''ll ask someone to bring you a new dress later." Yalin explained that magic is not omnipotent. Damaged clothes still have to abide by the most basic law of conservation. Repairing is only a superficial phenomenon. In fact, without the support of Yalin''s magic, damaged clothes will return to their damaged appearance. "Lin Lin, you''re so kind ~" Yuehai happily hugged Ya Lin''s neck and kissed him. Lin Lin! This familiar Title immediately inspired Yalin. Yuehai didn''t learn this title from fili, but it shouldn''t be. Fili''s house girl character is ten * * and it''s impossible to meet Yuehai. However, Yalin didn''t think so much. He first asked the reason why Yuehai fought with Yan Emperor, and soon yuehaiming explained the reason. After Emperor Yan was summoned to become alulu''s ~ um ~ pet, alulu often took Emperor Yan to play around the city of audur and met Yuehai by chance. Then Yuehai became interested in the flame smell of Emperor Yan. Stimulated by alulu''s words'' Emperor Yan is very strong '', Yuehai directly put forward a duel against Emperor Yan, Next, the situation was just as Yalin saw. ok Yalin has to admit that Yuehai''s character is really as strong and competitive as in the original book. He has become the strongest babbler as the target and regards the flame of No.06 as his opponent. Although Yuehai is arrogant and always likes to challenge the strong, he still respects his opponents in essence. Once No.06 Yan lost control of his strength in a battle and was almost burned to death by his violent flame. It was Yuehai who appeared in time to save Yan''s life and agreed to duel after Yan was well cultivated. It is not easy to teach the skills of Yuehai battle. It is not only to improve the strength of Yuehai, nor to give Yuehai any powerful weapons and armor. With the help of external forces, even if you win Yuehai''s arrogant character, you will never be happy. Yuehai must rely on its own strength to fight kuqiulin. The strength of Yuehai with BB level potential is not weak. Tebi''s ability to control water in the yanoder mountains is added by the power of ice and frost. It is not a problem to defeat Yandi. The reason for the loss is that Yuehai has too little combat experience. After being angered by Yandi, he was led by the nose and lost only when he was out of strength. As an element babbler, there must be a big gap between the babbler and the physical babbler in strength and endurance. However, compared with ordinary people, they can easily jump onto the roof and run quickly. Their agility and explosive power are not bad in the moon sea, that is, their physical strength can''t last long. "Just now I watched your battle with Emperor Yan. Honestly, Yuehai, I have to correct some wrong fighting methods." Yalin projected the battle picture into the room. The flying water dragons and water arrows on the picture attacked the Yan Emperor, who was sensitive to avoid the occasional fireball. When the picture was frozen, Yalin stood up and gently waved his hand to divide the picture into several parts at different time periods. Most of them were scenes of attack by the moon sea, including the use of water arrows, water dragons and Baqi snake. "One of the key points of combat is not to disperse your strength in the face of opponents with small strength gap." Yalin looked at yuehaidao with a serious face. bullet chat This term was first used in military terms to mean that a large number or a small number of artillery have provided dense regional coverage attack. When the reel shooting game rose, this term also gradually entered the ACG world. It has been represented by the Oriental project. The protagonist and enemy in it are famous for the gorgeous effect formed by a large number of bullets covering almost the whole screen, giving people a strong visual impact. It is precisely because of this gorgeous display method and exaggerated effect that the protagonists in many animes and movies that Yalin has seen have attacked the enemy in this way, especially some magic girl series. Once the war starts, the magic missiles and skills on the ground are as brilliant as fireworks in the air. When used, the bullet screen looks really high-end, high-grade and gorgeous. It is very useful in eliminating a large number of clustered enemies, and can support the protagonist''s invincible spirit of ''Dragon X''! This kind of barrage can also be easily used to attack Yalin. It can split an ice arrow into countless fine thorns and shoot them out to form a regional coverage and create a gorgeous and incomparable effect. However, the so-called barrage attack is really effective in the face of an enemy whose strength is too different from his own, but it is foolish to use barrage attack if the opponent''s strength is not equal to his own. For example, if a strong man hits an ordinary person with a heavy fist, it is estimated that anyone will bend down and get hurt. But if you divide the boxing strength of a strong man into ten and hit him in different positions, it''s probably a painless feeling. Similarly, the magic power originally concentrated at one point is dispersed into many attack opponents. The effect seems gorgeous, but the attack power is sharply reduced. The magician can even easily support the shield to block the seemingly terrible attack. Moreover, dispersing the power into several parts to attack the enemy means that the performer must spend more attention to manipulate the power, but increase unnecessary consumption. When fighting, the real strong will carefully gather all their strength to one point, save their own strength, lure the other party to make unnecessary consumption, and finally try to break through the other party''s defense when the other party is weak. The same was true when the White Dragon King Yalin fought with the killing master aleguso. In order to break through the eternal prison flame of aleguso, Yalin compressed the power of freezing a city to the point of his fingers, and then ran through the so-called immortal flame of the killing master, which almost destroyed his heart of the abyss, It almost made aleguso the second fallen demon master after the death master. If Yalin fought in the form of an exaggerated "barrage", it is estimated that aleguso would laugh at Yalin''s stupidity and calmly cut off the Dragon King''s head and take it back as booty. Or there is another result, that is, the killing master will directly turn around and leave. Of course, it is not because of fear, but because the killing master disdains to fight with "idiots"! "Remember a little moon sea." Yalin seriously explained: "the key to the final decision of two people with the same strength is the use of skills. Skills are the things that make up the gap. Unless your strength completely crush each other, there is no room for skills. So work hard, Yuehai, and improve your control over the water element first." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Your theory is right, Weber! If this hidden skin method has been used to determine the strength of magicians, is it necessary to fight between magicians? Why don''t you sit down and compare the genealogy to see who has a longer GENEALOGY history and who wins! While Yalin explained to the moon sea, another Medea in odur city also agreed with the paper handed in by Weber. Weber nodded happily. Sure enough, his theory is correct. Those guys with eyes higher than the top in the clock tower just don''t understand this truth. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "So, Lin Lin, how can I control the water more easily?" Yuehai lowered her head and blushed. She asked shyly. Yalin smiled and opened the box on the table, which was full of dazzling gold coins. Under the puzzled eyes of the moon sea, Yalin took out a gold coin and put it on the table. With Yalin''s idea, the gold coin stood up and began to rotate clockwise. "Can you do it? No matter what method you use, you can also clamp the gold coin with water elements and rotate it." Yuehai looked and picked up a gold coin from the box: "I''ll try." Soon the moon sea also made the gold coins rotate, although the rotation speed was not as fast as Yalin. Yalin smiled at the rotating gold coins wrapped in the water element of Bai Yuehai, and then a gold coin automatically flew out of the box and stopped on the rotating gold coin to start the same rotation. The moon sea was stunned and looked at the box. Distracted, the water element held up a gold coin and made the gold coin rotate in the same way according to Yalin''s method, but this time, the speed of the two gold coins before the moon sea decreased Yalin nodded, and then the third gold coin overlapped. The moon sea still did. This time, the gold coins in front of the moon sea not only rotated more slowly, but also began to swing left and right, in a shaky state. The moon sea couldn''t help staring at the gold coin, and didn''t dare to be distracted. The fourth gold coin overlaps. This time, Yuehai admits defeat! The fifth, sixth and seventh gold coins overlapped into a high tower, rotating in an orderly way. In the eyes of surprise and worship in the moon sea, Yalin assigned an assignment to the moon sea. In half a month, he successfully controlled the rotation of ten gold coins. Chapter 257 ? At first, the news that there were elves in the fog forest has not been confirmed, and even many people think it is nonsense. Even in the hotels and houses that are in short supply due to the sudden surge of population in belika Town, some adventurers who lack awareness of the cold climate in the extreme north and think they can survive by sleeping bags are camping outdoors regardless of the warning. As a result, many people on the second street are still awake. This is the case in the city, not to mention the forest ravaged by snowstorms, Don''t be a delicate spirit in that extreme environment. Even the strongest barbarian may not survive! Nevertheless, more rumors about the emergence of elves came back, and even some people vowed that they had indeed seen elves, and they were unspeakable elves with beautiful silver hair! Until once, several embarrassed mercenaries fled back to belika town in fear and told the terrible things they encountered in the forest. In the forest, some masked elves shuttle flexibly in the wind and snow. These elves are full of hostility to outsiders, and even attack and kill mercenaries and adventurers entering the forest. This time, the mercenaries also brought an evidence, a dart inserted in the arm of a mercenary. This fine, light and sharp dart really doesn''t seem to be something that human craftsmen can create. However, after the incident came out, the belika fortress near the town immediately sent troops to garrison. Several mercenaries were arrested and the dart was confiscated on the charge of illegal entry. Without witnesses and exhibits, the incident became a mystery. However, the interest driven slave hunting team is like a shark smelling the smell of blood. Groups quietly entered the Saxony kingdom to try to catch the silver haired elves. Anyway, as long as it is crowned with the name of the spirit, it will be able to sell at a good price. The tall black horse stepped to the gate of belika town. The man in the windbreaker looked at the place he had been to with a playful look. When he came here last time, the town was still very deserted. After a short time, the streets were almost crowded. In addition to the militia and urban defense team responsible for security at the gate of the town, belika fortress has also sent some garrisons to maintain law and order, and the garrison on the surface of the barracks still being built next to it will be stationed in the town for a long time this time. With the long procession moving into the city, the garrison still needs to make a final replenishment in belika Town, and then they can start their real journey. "Wow, this horse looks really good!" Some adventurers and mercenaries couldn''t help commenting on the man''s mount. They had to say that it was indeed a rare horse. From its size, we can see that it was a good horse that traveled thousands of miles a day. "Sir, your horses are really good. I have a batch of goods to be transported out, and I just lack some horses. I don''t know if you are willing to give up your love. Of course, I''m willing to pay this price." a smuggler with sharp nosed monkey cheeks talked about the past and compared several fingers. As a smuggler, he naturally knows how to look at the goods, If you can get such a good horse and sell it to those lords who love horses, you will earn ten times back. "Get out!" To the embarrassment of the smugglers, the man gave the answer impolitely. "If you think the price is low, I can ? Oh ~" This time, before the smuggler finished talking, the man directly hit each other in the face with his elbow. Under the great impact, the smuggler''s cheek almost sank, and the nose blood took off into the air with the cracked broken teeth. After rolling on the ground for several times, the smuggler stopped and twitched. "Damn it! You dare to fight our brother." When several other smugglers saw their companions being beaten, they immediately rushed fiercely and surrounded the men: "do you know who we are?" The man looked at the smuggler and said with disdain: "any smuggler in the free city knows how to decorate himself. The richer the smuggler, the more successful the aristocrat. Judging from your shabby Dress ~ garbage!" Rubbish!! The word entered the minds of smugglers like the most harsh tone, and easily provoked the nerves in charge of rage. Several smugglers even pulled out their swords to teach the reckless man a lesson. The mercenaries and adventurers on one side were encouraged to prepare for a good play. For these mercenaries who licked blood on the blade, fighting is as indispensable as the seasoning of life. "A group of dirty mice, do you all want to be thrown into prison by the town guard?" When the mercenaries were booing, a tall and strong maid with warm clothes and short ear length hair came over and scolded. "It''s Melanie, the leader of the blade burning mercenary!" "How did this madwoman come here?" When the mercenaries saw the maid, they immediately talked. Obviously, the maid named Melanie was still famous. At least many male mercenaries looked a little scared when they saw her. Several smugglers saw that Melanie was more like a mouse seeing a cat. They didn''t dare to say a word loudly. They could only stare at the man fiercely. Another tall mercenary with shaved head and tattoo on his face raised his wine pot and waved to Melanie: "Hey, Melanie, when did you come to this damn place to catch those wolf cubs to earn a vote? In order to celebrate our meeting, shall we come together tonight!" "Fuck you, Burkett! Last time I fucked you, I didn''t like you enough. Fuck you! Go away, your soft X mother still despises you." Melanie sarcastically said that the female man was full of color. The mercenaries around him immediately laughed, and the male mercenary named Burkett lowered his head in embarrassment. "Melanie has nothing to do with you. It''s the bastard who hurt us first." Seeing Melanie, the smuggler explained first. "Well, don''t think I don''t know you want to do some cheating again. This time, I like other people''s horses and want to buy them." Melanie couldn''t help looking at the tall black horse. It was really a good horse with pure blood. Melanie was a little excited. EH ~ the horse looks familiar. Suddenly Melanie frowns. It seems that he has seen the horse somewhere. After all, there are few Marcos with pure black hair and no mottled color, Another smuggler picked up his partner who had been beaten and almost fainted and came over. The leader immediately said, "look at the good deeds done by this bastard, how dare you lay such a heavy hand." Melanie was interrupted from thinking and looked at the miserable smuggler: "Wow, it''s really bad enough. I think your son is really cruel. How should he compensate others?" Before Melanie finished speaking, three empty voices had sounded again. Melanie only felt a sudden flower in front of her. All the smugglers flew out and fell to the ground. This time, all the smugglers fainted and no one was getting up. What''s up? Melanie was stunned. What happened just now? The man slowly took off his hood and stared at Melanie word by word: "if I really hurt them, they are dead now." Touch! The wine pot fell to the ground and broke into pieces. Baldheaded tattooed mercenary Burkett rubbed his eyes, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw. He looked at the man in front of him with incredible eyes and stammered: "Ge Ge Ge Ge Kate! It''s actually Ge Ge Ge Kate!" Melanie stood on the spot as if petrified. A few seconds later, the female mercenary seemed to be splashed with a bucket of ice water from beginning to end, shivered all over, screamed almost like a girl and jumped away from gerkate. Yes, it''s gelkat! The memory in Melanie''s mind suddenly recalled that the black horse had indeed seen it in the arena of the free city! It was an unforgettable competitive competition for Melanie. Gerkate, the strongest invincible king in the free city, took over the challenge of the kingdom of kalut and dealt with the five great knights from the kingdom of kalut alone! It was an overwhelming victory without suspense, splashing blood, broken armor, the neighing of war horses. Gerkat riding a black horse in the arena was like the God of war who came to the world. Even though the five great Knights of the kingdom of karut did their best, they could not escape being killed, Even the five great knights had no chance to make a declaration of surrender! Even after several years, the almost boiling fanaticism in the arena was still engraved in Melanie''s mind. In Melanie''s eyes, gelkat, who won the victory at that time, was like a god integrated into the fanaticism, the real invincible God of war! "Gelkat!" "Gelkat!" The mercenaries called out, and many people were as excited as crazy believers. The team at the gate of the town quickly separated into two columns to make room for gerkate, as if to welcome the returning king! The leader of the strongest mercenary regiment, the invincible king in the arena and the God of death on the battlefield are the titles given to gerkate by countless mercenaries! Many mercenaries even worship gerkate as the God of war! ; Chapter 258 Every mercenary in the east of the mainland may not have the opportunity to see gerkate himself, but as a mercenary, I must have heard gerkate''s name! The call at the gate of the town rang through the sky, and even the garrison in the town were alarmed by the call of mercenaries. Originally thought there was a riot, until it was found that it was the arrival of gerkate, and the garrison was finally relieved. Many people in the garrison in the town knew gerkate. After all, it was his mercenary group that saved the female mage in the investigation group. In this regard, many soldiers are quite polite to gerkate. Surrounded by mercenaries, the whole belika town seemed to be in the same atmosphere as a carnival. Many residents of belika town on the street also leaned out to see what the strongest mercenary in the rumor looked like. After all, the kingdom of Saxony has a martial custom, and heroes and warriors are an enduring topic for Saxons. As for those smugglers, now they have been thrown into prison by the urban defense team and have become the laughing stock of all mercenaries. A group of fools dare to provoke the strongest mercenary in the legend. Gerkate is really impatient. Even those dignitaries in the free city, the nobles of some countries are respectful to gerkate! Riding on the love horse, gerkate is very calm and moves forward in the cheers of people. Gerkate has been used to this kind of scene. It is also a routine to celebrate the champion after each arena competition. At the moment, the snow field House Hotel in belika town is a strange scene. More than a dozen tables of good wine and dishes have been prepared in the hotel restaurant, and all ordered are expensive dishes. However, there was no one to eat, but a large group of people dressed as mercenaries were looking at their mouths with their heads stretched out at the door. Some people and adventurers who wanted to squeeze in to watch the excitement were driven out by the mercenaries. "Come on! Come on! It''s really gerkate!" The crowd around the hotel began to stir, and the road was almost blocked by the crowd. Many mercenaries who had not seen gerkate wanted to take this opportunity to see what the strongest mercenary looked like. Surrounded by mercenaries, gerkate entered the snow home hotel. As for gerkate''s horse, it was immediately signed into the stable and taken good care of. "Your Excellency gerkate! I''m Milton, the leader of the fierce gun mercenary regiment. I''ve heard your name for a long time. I wonder if you can satisfy the vanity of a soldier and enjoy a simple meal with me." A tall, handsome man in leather armor bowed respectfully to gerkate. Behind the man, the mercenaries of the fierce gun mercenary regiment almost looked at the mercenaries in the pass with an excited look. "Mr. gerkate, please come to our table. A little wine and food is no respect. We have prepared a room for you to have a rest." When he found that he was preempted, someone in the mercenary immediately shouted. "Please come to us, your excellency gerkate. The forest eye mercenary Corps pays tribute to you here!" The mercenaries in the restaurant almost fried the pot and talked about it. Everyone''s purpose is the same. That is to hope that gerkate can come to her side, and then take this opportunity to draw in feelings and see if she can climb the big tree. One of the reasons why mercenaries are so crazy about gerkate is the influence of gerkate''s strong combat effectiveness. An unbeaten champion in the arena! One man has killed the terrible scorpion lion and Cyclops! Mysterious identity and straightforward and fearless personality! In the mercenary world where personal heroism is rampant, gerkate''s glorious deeds are like the real emergence of heroes in poetry and stories. Almost every poet wants to rack his brains to write countless poems and stories for his deeds. For mercenaries who are eager to become heroes and make great achievements, Gerkate is the idol of her dream! In the free city, the strongest split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment has great privileges. When some less famous mercenary regiments are worried about not recruiting enough mercenaries, almost all mercenaries squeeze their heads into the split tooth Tomahawk, even if the battle death rate of the split tooth Tomahawk is not low. Being able to join is a symbol of strength and identity! In some places, as long as the name of split tooth Tomahawk is displayed, many mountain bandits and robbers will run away. The second is the influence of gerkat''s own value. Many dignitaries in the free city who dare not be despised even by the king have to give gerkat a face. Each year, the income of gerkat and his split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment can be used as the annual tax of some countries. Many countries on the mainland have promised large sums of money and great noble titles as chips to attract gelkat. As long as gelkat has the characteristics of size, money, power and beautiful women will flock to him like a tide. Even the kings of some countries are willing to marry their daughters to gelkate as a solicitation condition. In other words, gelkate even has the opportunity to become the head of a country! After all, in the face of the threat of destruction, if we can get gelkat''s participation, we will get the whole split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment, which is equivalent to a force with combat effectiveness that can compete with the elite legions of any country, not to mention the last split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment, which was brilliant in the war between the karsermon Empire and the kingdom of kreises, The split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment even engaged the guard force of "white winged Princess" lindis. You know, the guard force of Princess lindis can''t compete with even the most elite steel dragon cavalry regiment of the karsermon empire. The split tooth Tomahawk can entangle with it until the army of karsermon breaks through the defense line. For some unknown mercenaries in belika Town, they can get on with gelkat, even if they take some leftover soup from him. Golkat, who sat down in the crowd of mercenaries, enjoyed the food impolitely. The leaders of the Su ri''an mercenary Corps served the food in the best way, but belika town was a little remote after all. As the only hotel, Xueyuan home naturally could not produce any luxurious food, but it could harvest a lot of fresh game by relying on the fog, All kinds of game delicacies made also have a different flavor. In addition to talking with some mercenary leaders, gelkat also listened to the public about the fog forest. If someone else inquired, no one would disclose the information for free, but gelkat''s mercenary regiments wanted to pour out everything they knew. "The split toothed wolf mutated in the misty forest? Is it really so magical!" Gerkate asked curiously. Although she had received some news about this from croside before coming, she didn''t expect that this mutant split toothed wolf would cause so much noise. Almost all mercenaries from all over the mainland flocked to belika town to prepare for a share. "Your Excellency gerkate, our fierce gun mercenary regiment just caught one. I''ll bring it to you right away." Milton, the leader of the fierce gun mercenary regiment, immediately asked his men to carry a large cage, which contained a cracked toothed wolf. Its fur had completely turned blue and looked very hard. It was a little decadent, but it was still staring around with a fierce face. Even the teeth marks were bitten everywhere on the cage. "Please, Lord gelkat, this mutant cracked toothed wolf can even bite through the shield. In order to catch this beast, my men were bitten by two people." Milton kindly reminded, and the mercenary of a fierce gun mercenary regiment behind Milton suddenly changed his face, and the mercenary quickly stabbed his head. "Do you think I need a heart?" Gerkate glanced at Milton''s disdain. Milton hit a thrill and immediately responded. What he saw was the king of mercenaries who had been killed by the Cyclops! Now I actually remind others that I am a wolf cub. Don''t I look down on others? Now Milton really wanted to slap himself in the face. Why did he talk so much! "This Milton is stupid!" "It makes your excellency gelkate feel like a broken wolf." "Just call him ''bad gun'' Milton later." Some of the mercenaries who had been robbed of the limelight by Milton suddenly began to gloat. Gerkate went to the front of the cage and took a look at the mutated split toothed wolf. The more she looked at the split toothed wolf, the more she felt a very familiar feeling, which made her mind tingle. The memory buried deep seemed to be rolling, and the broken memory fragments began to slowly put together to form some scattered pictures. To the surprise of the mercenaries, when the rebellious mutant cracked toothed wolf approached gerkate, it was like meeting a terrible nemesis. It lowered its head and dared not sob. Some mercenaries who know how to hunt in the wild can even judge from the eyes of the cracked toothed wolf. The cracked toothed wolf is very afraid at the moment. Finally, gerkate stroked the cracked toothed wolf''s head, and the smell of stimulating herself became stronger and stronger. Split toothed wolves seem to feel the same threat. For wild animals, they will not take the initiative to provoke powerful enemies, but when they are forced to die, the instinct of wild animals will make them fight. Suddenly, the cracked toothed wolf opened its mouth and fiercely bit on gelkat''s hand. The mercenaries around suddenly shouted in surprise. Everyone who caught the cracked toothed wolf knows that the chain armour can penetrate when the mutant wolf bites. Some inexperienced people catch the wolf. Finally, they are carried back by people who have bitten off their hands and feet. Gerkate, without changing her face, put a finger on the cracked toothed wolf''s head and flicked it gently. In an instant, the cracked toothed wolf''s head was like being hit by a heavy hammer. The fragmented form flew out, and some haggard mercenaries were sprinkled with blood and broken meat. The originally noisy crowd of onlookers suddenly became silent. Just now everyone thought they were dreaming. Gerkate actually used one finger! you ''re right! One finger smashed the cracked toothed wolf''s head to pieces. Gerkate stood up and wiped her hands. The mercenaries around her suddenly showed panic, fanaticism, worship and disbelief. The next second, the fanatical cheers almost lifted the roof of the whole hotel. Mobile phone users please go to m read. Chapter 259 Gerkate stood up and wiped her hands. Melanie, who followed gerkate, found that the cracked toothed wolf who could bite through the lock armour could not leave a scar on gerkate''s hand. "This is your compensation!" Gerkate took out a bag and put it on the table. The bag is full of gold coins forged by the karsermon empire. As the strongest Empire, the value of gold coins of the karsermon empire is the highest. There are more than 100 gold coins in this bag, which is worth at least more than 200000 riens. It''s barely enough to buy a mutant cracked toothed wolf. However, gerkate is not interested in the still valuable wolf meat, wolf skin and other materials, and can make a profit by reselling these materials. Thinking of this, the heartache of the fierce gun mercenary regiment for catching a mutant cracked toothed wolf and turning it into a corpse has also been alleviated. Money is the only thing we can trust for mercenaries, but it is more important for the leader of the mercenary group to get money. Milton did not dare to collect compensation, but implicitly expressed the hope that gerkate could take more care of her mercenary group. Gerkate didn''t have much, but took out a gold coin, carved a few traces with her fingers and threw it to Milton. "Take the crack tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment in free city and give it to my deputy. They know what to do." Milton was very grateful to put the gold coins into his pocket. The leaders of other mercenaries looked at the fierce gun mercenaries who had robbed the limelight with envy, jealousy and hatred. Gerkate''s letter meant that he had the opportunity to enter the free city, which meant that an unknown mercenary group would have the opportunity to stand out, Not to mention the giant "split tooth Tomahawk". "Well, I feel tired after traveling for so long. Let''s talk about it first." Gerkate moved her shoulders and walked to the upstairs room. Some mercenaries who had not had time to introduce themselves to gerkate were suddenly disappointed, but some beautiful and well built female mercenaries and adventurers suddenly brightened their eyes. It is said that the strongest king of mercenaries, even if he is an invincible hero on the battlefield, needs a woman to nourish him on the battlefield, so as not to dry up his mind in endless battles, not to mention in this cold far north. The hero should also need someone who can warm his body. "Your Excellency gerkate has heard a lot about you." The girl with a long bow on her back and a slender figure and simple face looked at gerkate affectionately. The girl asked a little shyly, "my name is anweina. I always hope to have the opportunity to witness your honor. I wonder if you are willing to tell me your glorious past for me, your excellency gerkate." The mercenaries present are all old hands. Naturally, they understand the meaning of anweina''s words, not to mention anweina, the famous'' fox ''in the North! Perhaps after telling the glorious past, gerkate will let her see her majesty and power. Avena!! Now she is only in her early twenties. Although she is still young, she has been able to walk in the mercenary world. Anweina is good at using her appearance and seemingly simple temperament to fascinate the men who covet her beauty, and is also good at protecting herself from too much loss. So far, no one dares to have a real visit to anweina. The best luck is that a mercenary regiment sent anweina a good high-grade leather armor last time. As a result, it just stuck some oil on the fox''s chest. Many mercenaries who were fascinated by her and suffered losses later had no way to take the fox, because anweina not only had outstanding appearance, but also her own strength was quite good. Those who wanted to teach her a lesson were taught a lesson by her. Now anweina, the northern fox, has taken the initiative to run to gelkate, the strongest mercenary in the * * pass. She doesn''t think she can retreat safely as before after playing gelkate? Some mercenaries gloated at the thought, but when they saw anweina''s affectionate appearance, some people felt wrong. Although anweina''s "acting" has always been vivid, anweina shouldn''t be serious this time! Anweina looked at gerkate and was thinking that she would be lucky to meet the strongest mercenary in the far north this time, but she had to seize the opportunity to gamble. It''s important to climb the big tree of gelkat and become his woman. In the future, the glorious and rich life is waving to you. Even if you almost can join the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment and become a member of the strongest mercenary regiment in the mainland, it''s better than running to the forest in the snow and gambling luck to catch the wolf. You''ve been in this cold and dying ghost atmosphere for several times, especially the wolf, No rabbits were caught. In terms of appearance, anweina feels that she is not much less than those noble sisters in big cities. Maybe even if she loses a little, she may enjoy gerkate, who is used to the clothes of noble women and sisters. She will occasionally taste fresh in the face of a girl with a rural simplicity like herself. What''s the matter? It''s like a noble who is used to eating big fish and meat. After coming to the countryside, he will have a special liking for some vegetables! wait a minute! Anweina has regained her consciousness. Why do you compare herself to food! And still send it to others. Really, even if you send it to others, you can''t compare yourself like this. However, after a while, gelkat is really handsome. Anweina secretly looks at gelkat. She thought that the strongest mercenary in the free city would be a man full of scars and rudeness, but she really didn''t expect to be so young and handsome. She had to be more mature than those noble children gelkat Steady man charm. Sleeping with him may not be so bad, even if you''re still \ "* * yes?" Gerkate suddenly put her head out and sniffed at anweina. Eh!? Anweina was stunned, and the mercenaries on one side were surprised. No! The North fox, who bewildered the man, is still * *, which is not magic! Although I have been wandering in the mercenary world for so long, I am still * *. This is anweina''s most * * secret and anweina''s proudest secret! But why did gelkat know? "If it''s * *, I''m afraid you can''t make it alone." Gerkate pinched anweina''s upturned ass with a bad smile and came out without scruples. "What about me, then? Lord gelkett!" Just when anweina blushed and was at a loss, another woman in a windbreaker suddenly took gerkate''s arm and deliberately pressed the tall and rich on gerkate''s arm. The woman has a neat short hair, her fingers are thin, soft and flexible, and although there are muscle lines on her arms, it does not destroy the beauty, but reveals a wild charm. Compared with the simple beauty of anweina, a woman is like a blooming rose, but a black rose with countless poisonous thorns. assassin! Gerkate judged the woman''s identity for the first time, but the other party was not murderous, not for herself. Anweina secretly stared at the female assassin. It was clear that she had the opportunity to be alone with gelkate. At first glance, she didn''t know how many bastard women had been riding to mess up. The female assassin greeted anweina impolitely, full of provocation. In the envious eyes of the mercenaries, gerkate took three girls upstairs. In addition to the famous fox in the north and the female assassin known as poisonous rose, the other girl was also a magician who came to the far north. Although she was only level 8, she was a real magician. The girl practiced Water Magic, Under the moisture of water element, there is a sense of aestheticism. What makes the mercenaries envy is that the long legs of the female mage are simply the best. I don''t know how comfortable it will be when playing with them. Night! There were bursts of sleepless * * in the Xueyuan House Hotel, which made the mercenaries who stayed in the hotel almost unable to sleep on the water. When the waiter who delivered breakfast for gelkat opened the door the second time, the vivid picture in front of him almost made the waiter''s heart bleed with envy. Gerkate lay leisurely in bed and looked at a map of the fog. Three girls were lying next to gerkate under a quilt. With a trace of tears, the fox anweina gently bent over gelkate''s chest. It was obvious that the girl had said goodbye to her virgin body. The black rose female assassin has now become a red rose. She is embracing the female mage naked with an expression of unbearable battle satisfaction. "Mr. gerkate, your breakfast!" The waiter didn''t dare to look more. He was afraid that he would annoy the strongest mercenary. "Just put it there." Gerkate pointed to the table beside her. The waiter quickly put down the food and left in a hurry. Gerkate then got out of bed. Her bare body was like an iron tower, and every muscle was full of the beauty of power. It looked as if the real God of war had come to the world. But the God of War didn''t eat. He just covered the three girls in bed and left a kiss on each of their foreheads. Dressed and went downstairs, a group of mercenaries immediately gathered around and worked happily for gerkate. "Is the maid named Melanie still there?" "It should still be there." "Let her come here. I have something to entrust her to do." The mercenaries hesitated for a moment, but the next second the person at the spirit point quickly ran out and informed the people of the burning blade mercenary regiment. When the mercenaries were talking about the fact that the female man Melanie didn''t know what good luck to take and got gelkate''s intimacy, Melanie, who received the news, left his favorite liquor and panted to the snow field home: "what can I do for you, your excellency gelkett!" "It''s not a big deal!" Gerkate took out a sealed envelope: "I just hope your mercenary regiment can run for me when you are free, send this letter to the Saxony King''s capital and give it to a female mage named rilis, who is a student of the court * * Division Gretel." Chapter 260 Melanie subconsciously took the envelope from gerkate. In the jealous eyes of the mercenaries around, Melanie asked nervously, "about this, I''m \ "Is there anything else you mercenary regiment can''t do?" "No, Lord Shide gerkate. On hearing Melanie''s words, the mercenaries around immediately volunteered to recommend themselves. "Please let me help you, your excellency gelkate." "There is a mage in our regiment who can send letters over a short distance and deliver them to miss Riley as quickly as possible." "The iron crocodile mercenary Corps promised to escort this letter to the Saxony capital." Melanie wanted to kill the guy behind her for a moment. It was great luck to get the intimacy of gelkate, the king of mercenaries. Only her mercenary regiment needed to escort the client to the misty forest. Lifting the entrustment contract without authorization had a great impact on the reputation of the mercenary regiment. However, Melanie is really reluctant to give up this opportunity. It seems that he''d better let his deputy in the regiment deliver the letter. Gerkate waved her hand and motioned for the people nearby to be quiet: "I''m not in a hurry. Anyway, when you complete the entrusted task and return, you can just go to King Saxony." "Thank you very much, your excellency gelkate. After the entrusted task is completed, I will send the letter to miss Riley as soon as possible." Melanie made a hasty bow, After carefully collecting the letter, Melanie seemed to want to ask some questions, but the maid opened her mouth and finally didn''t say it. "Do you know why I chose your mercenary regiment to deliver letters?" Gerkate saw what Melanie wanted to say at a glance. This enti is also what many mercenaries want to ask. In terms of mercenaries whose strength is stronger than the burning blade mercenaries, as long as gerkate orders, many people will be willing to work for their dogs and horses immediately. "Shide, your excellency gelkate." "Because you are the first mercenary to help me out. No matter why, you don''t like the other party, or you are a hero on a whim, I like a straightforward person like you." These words make some mercenaries who know what happened at the gate of the town yesterday feel regretful, but it''s too late to regret at this time. There''s no way! Most mercenaries live with the mentality that one thing is better than one thing. If everything has to fight against injustice. Then we can''t live this day. It can only be said that Melanie, who came out at that time, was really lucky. Gerkate took out the badge of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment and put it in Melanie''s hand: "if you are interested, why don''t you burn blade mercenaries join my split tooth Tomahawk." This gift is too valuable! Melanie nodded and thanked gelkat with joy. Even Milton of the former fierce gun mercenary regiment couldn''t help admiring Melanie. Gelkat''s badge is a more important Keepsake than the marked gold coin in his hand, As long as you take out Melanie''s burning blade mercenary regiment, you can join the strongest split tooth Tomahawk in the whole continent. "Well, I''ll buy you a drink!" Gelkate said a forthright sentence. All the mercenaries in the hotel cheered. Naturally, the hotel owner was nimble and let the attendants bring a lot of drinks. The popularity of the legendary mercenary, togerkate, today''s turnover of Xueyuan house can be several days in normal time. "Come on, everyone! A toast to the strongest mercenary in the free city and the unbeaten champion in the arena!" Gerkate took the lead in drinking a cup of hot wine. When the mercenaries had a drink, gerkate also began to inquire about the fog forest. Soon gerkate had a better understanding of the situation of the fog forest. Compared with the last time when she led a large number of mercenaries here to catch fugitive elves, In today''s misty forest, many species have undergone incredible variation. Many animals began to evolve the ability similar to Warcraft, and their ferocity and aggression have increased several times. Moreover, not only animals but also plants have also mutated, so that not only mercenaries, but also some alchemists and pharmacists have come to this border town that no one cares about. Because of the variation in the misty forest, even the locals in belika town dare not enter the depths of the forest. At most, they just cut wood on the edge. The people who came here were indeed lucky Haode mercenaries and adventurers. They made a fortune by catching the split toothed wolf or collecting variant herbs, but such a good day is coming to an end. The kingdom of Saxony has responded and began to blockade the surrounding areas of the forest. It is said that the king has sent more troops to prepare for stationing, Once the army arrives, probably all the mercenaries and adventurers stationed in belika town will be swept home. "You just said there were elves in the forest! Milton, who revealed the news, was not sure whether the rumor was true. Therefore, he said very carefully: "it is true that there is this rumor, and someone has been attacked and injured by elves recently. Your Excellency gelkate, you can pay a little attention after entering the fog forest." Gerkate couldn''t help thinking of those elves who fled into the fog forest when they were first pursued. Did they live in the forest? No ~ it''s not easy to live in the misty forest ravaged by snowstorm. At least for the elves, it''s like putting fish in the water on the land. Mercenaries talked about this topic one after another. They generally focused on whether the news of an elf in the forest was true, and how much they could sell if they could catch an elf. When the discussion came to this point, some mercenaries even began to ask gerkate about the price of those elves in the free city. As for some more obscene people, they asked about the differences between female elves and human women. Of course, for these two enti, gelkate naturally didn''t answer. She knew that near noon, gelkate just got a map of some of the fog forest explored from the mercenaries and looked at it carefully. At this time, the three girls slowly walked down from the upstairs. The female assassin known as the black rose looks energetic, but the little fox anweina was helped down by a female mage. It seems that the "little fox" was tossed about a lot last night. Seeing the three, many mercenaries showed warm eyes. They carried the three beauties to bed one night, including the famous cunning little fox in the north, which had to make people envy the charm of gerkate, known as the strongest mercenary. The female assassin greedily looked at gelkat surrounded by mercenaries. As an assassin, in order to avoid drying up his mind in the killing, just as soldiers killed on the battlefield need women to nourish, women also need men''s caress, especially women like themselves who wave daggers in blood and conspiracy, God knows if he will miss and die in the next mission, just as gerkate once said, the pursuit of stimulation and pleasure is the most important! I have to say that last night was really exciting. The unspeakable pleasure made me feel like I was dying, but it was worth dying in this endless beauty. At the thought of here, the sexy female assassin known as black rose couldn''t help licking her lips painted purple. "I have to say that the strongest mercenary in the legend really deserves its reputation." The female assassin smiled and walked to gelkat: "I don''t know if your excellency gelkat is free tonight. Can I see your bravery?" Listening to the female assassin''s outspoken speech and looking at each other''s delicate small waist and towering chest, some mercenaries couldn''t help feeling that there were bursts of dry and hot feelings in their lower bodies. Gelkat smiled and didn''t answer. The maid went to gelkat and fell down as if she wanted to sit on gelkat. However, in an instant, the two daggers were pulled out by the female assassin as fast as the wind. On one side, the mercenary exclaimed and pulled out the weapons. Before the reaction, the dagger was put on gelkat''s neck. Here, the female assassin did not make any further moves, but said with a little pride: "how? Lord gelkate! As a man, it''s best never to underestimate the sweet words of women, otherwise next time I may stab the dagger into your heart when you and I are doing the most comfortable thing." Obviously, the female assassin did not intend to kill gerkate, but just wanted to show her strength in front of the strongest mercenary. However, she didn''t expect that she could really drive the dagger to gerkate''s neck. I have to say that it was great to hold the life of the strongest mercenary in the mainland in an instant. "I think it''s impossible. Do you mean to kill me? I''ll know by sniffing." Gerkate pointed to her nose and seemed to care less about the two daggers around her neck. "Will the strongest mercenaries excuse their momentary mistakes?" The female assassin took back the dagger and smiled, and the mercenaries around finally took back their weapons. "Ha ha ~ it''s not a mistake, but your slow speed makes me hit hache." Gerkate suddenly threw several small throwing knives on the table: "you forgot your things." When the female assassin saw the four throwing knives, she was surprised and quickly looked down. All the throwing knives on the belt around her waist had disappeared. Was it the moment she drove the dagger to gerkate''s neck? The other party reacted. After the female assassin looked at gerkate, her eyes were full of fear. What speed is this? The personal throwing knife was pulled away. As an assassin, I didn''t notice it at all. "I was rude to your excellency gelkate just now," said the female assassin, with a cold sweat on her forehead. The mercenaries on one side were surprised. No one could see what happened at that moment. Originally, some people thought that gelkate was confused by women before she was exploited by an assassin. For a time, they thought that the title of the strongest mercenary was a little exaggerated, but now it seems that this is not exaggerated, gelkate Casa! He is really the king of mercenaries. Chapter 261 "Your name?" When the female assassin put the throwing knife back into the slot on the belt, gerkate asked. "Milam! I don''t have a last name." Milam, the female assassin, answered softly. Gelkai nodded and commented on the female assassin''s action just now: "the knife, gesture and action are done at one go. The attack just now is quite good. The two daggers are also quasi excellent weapons. Are you interested in joining our split tooth Tomahawk?" Milam smiled and sneered: "as an assassin, I''m not suitable for fighting on the battlefield." "Outside the free city is the world of soldiers, and inside the free city is the country of assassins." Milam was stunned, and then bowed slightly to gelkat, the standard mercenary interest. On one side, anweina looks at gerkate with some shyness and nervousness. Up to now, the girl doesn''t know what position she is in gerkate''s heart. What anweina is most afraid of at the moment is that gerkate takes out a large amount of money to herself, so she won''t be like those ordinary prostitutes. Although she seems to be getting mixed up in the north, the girl also knows that she has no one to rely on. Although she can always deceive some fools who are confused by her beauty by relying on her appearance, not everyone is a fool. The more you deceive, the harder it will be for the next person to deceive. Maybe one day she looks wrong and deceives the wrong person, Then I''m afraid my fate will be very miserable. "By the way, anweina, are you good at tracking Warcraft?" In anweina''s nervous thoughts, gelkate''s voice suddenly inspired the girl''s spirit: "ah ~ ~ that \ I know how to track Warcraft." "Good, so do you accept my employment?" "Of course!" Anweina agreed without even thinking about it. The mercenaries around looked at anweina''s eyes changed. Just now gerkate really said to track Warcraft rather than wild animals. Anyone who has the advantage of wild survival skills can track wild animals, but Warcraft can use some magic monsters. They have extremely strong survivability, have generally higher IQ than beasts, and even know how to hide their tracks. Of course, the leather, flesh and blood, and even magic core of Warcraft are important materials for medicine and forging. However, few people in the mainland know how to track Warcraft, but I didn''t expect that anweina, a little fox in the north, knows how to track Warcraft, If the news comes out, the value of anweina will soar. Anweina suddenly looked strange. Finally, she asked, "Lord gerkate, why do you know I know how to track Warcraft." Gerkate suddenly pulled anweina into her arms and whispered in her ear, "because you are a mesali, tracking Warcraft is your natural ability." Anweina''s face suddenly changed! The mesali people are a legendary tribe on the mainland. It is said that this tribe first existed in a mountain range in the east of the mainland, which is close to the magic distortion zone and produced a large number of Warcraft. For a long time, this tribe has been trying to catch and defend against the invasion of Warcraft, Whenever the clan members grow up, they will inject the blood of Warcraft into their own bodies with a secret technique to obtain some of the power of Warcraft. At the same time, they can also make the people naturally understand the smell of Warcraft. Unfortunately, because of this unique ability, when the mesali appeared in front of the world, the greedy people who wanted to make huge profits from Warcraft aimed their swords at the tribe and forced the mesali to become a tool for catching Warcraft with whips and chains. "Your lineage has faded, but the talent to track Warcraft is still there. I know the current situation of the mesali people, but I can guarantee that as long as the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment is still there, no one dares to try to hit your attention." Gerkate looked around and whispered to some nervous anweina. Anweina finally let her heart down. Her identity is her biggest secret and the most terrible secret. Many times, anweina even deliberately forgets her identity, because the greed and malice of human nature are more terrible than beasts. She doesn''t want to be caught by others after they know the secret, put on shackles and become a tool for chasing Warcraft. Now that she can get the guarantee and promise of the strongest mercenary, she has a life-saving amulet for anweina, "Thank you, Lord gerkate." Anweina smiled and kissed gerkate on the face: "I don''t know what Warcraft you''re going to catch. Can you tell me?" "Dragon lizard!" Dragon lizard!? Anweina was stunned. Even the mercenaries who wanted to take part in the game immediately withdrew. The dragon lizard is a terrible Warcraft, with incomparable hard scales and huge body, and can breathe to the legendary dragon. It is said that this kind of Warcraft has a little dragon blood, Even the scorpion lion and the Cyclops were scared to death when they saw the dragon lizard. Last time, a dragon lizard broke into a town of the kingdom of karut and ate a lot of people. As a result, the kingdom of karut had to send troops and more than a dozen mages to solve the dragon lizard. However, the king of karut * * was still killed and injured more than 200 people, and one town was moved flat. Fortunately, the number of dragon lizards is very rare. The kalut Kingdom sent troops to deal with dragon lizards more than 20 years ago. Now there are no reports of seeing dragon lizards on the mainland "Eight years ago, the Saxony Kingdom also received reports of the emergence of dragon lizards, and the location was the fog forest. However, the Saxony Kingdom blocked the news to avoid panic. This time, my goal is this dragon lizard." As gerkate spoke, she looked at anweina: "are you afraid?" "No ~ there''s nothing to be afraid of, sir gerkate." Up to now, although she is a little afraid, anweina also knows that she has no way back. "It turned out that the Saxony royal family hired gerkate to come here." The mercenaries suddenly realized that this was the reason why the strongest mercenaries suddenly appeared in the border town in the far north. Gerkate waved her hand. In fact, killing the dragon lizard was not part of her plan, but also because of her temporary intention. "I don''t remember that the royal family hired your excellency gelkate to come here. Moreover, the dragon lizard hasn''t appeared in eight years. Whether it still stays in the forest of fog is still a problem." A loud voice suddenly came from behind the people. There were bursts of noise at the door, followed by the neat footsteps of leather shoes on the ground. Saxon soldiers in standard armor surrounded the whole snowfield House Hotel. Under the escort of two great knights, Prince Rost entered the hotel. "Oh ~ what wind? You''re here, your highness?" Gerkate still replied slowly, as if she didn''t care about Rost''s identity at all. Other mercenaries don''t have the courage of gerkate. After all, this is the prince of a country. No one was willing to offend such a figure. Even anweina, who sat on gerkate, hurried to stand up and salute Rost. Rost waved the mercenaries away and sat opposite gerkate, "I heard that Lord gerkate, you want to enter the misty forest." Asked Rost, looking at gelkat. "Yes! What''s the problem?" Rost narrowed his glasses, took a deep breath and replied, "I think I may have to say I''m sorry, Lord gerkate. Now the misty forest has banned anyone from entering." After learning which legendary mercenary in the free city came to belika town and was ready to enter the misty forest, Rost arrived here at the first time. Rost had heard from rilis, a student of the court mage Gretel, that she was rescued by gelkat when she escaped from the fog forest. Moreover, gelkat also showed her extraordinary fighting ability. She even killed two high-order element biological ice crystal falcons sent by the ancient god, and even one element Lord was destroyed by him. Now gerkate has to return to the forest of fog. If the ancient god Yalin of the dominated Arnold mountains and the forest of fog knows, whether gerkate angers the ancient god or is killed by the ancient god in the forest of fog, the punishment of the gods or the pressure of free city are unimaginable disasters for the Saxony Kingdom. "Why?" "Summer is coming to an end, and the snowstorm in the misty forest is coming soon. It is suicide to enter the misty forest at this time. And with all due respect, your death in the kingdom of Saxony will be a disaster for the whole kingdom of Saxony. At least businessmen in free cities will not let go of this good excuse to put pressure on the kingdom of Saxony ¡£¡± Rost said the reason directly, with both voice and emotion, and with reasonable reasons, which people can''t refute. "I understand all this, but ~ what if I insist on entering?" Gerkate stared at Rost with a vicious smile. Rost''s eyes darkened and said with a sigh. "Then I can only order you to be temporarily arrested and repatriated. Please don''t forget Mr. gelkat. You don''t have the guarantee document of free city this time, and free city will have nothing to say at that time." "Interesting idea, but do you think your people can deal with me?" "I don''t think so, but no matter how strong you are, as long as you are not an tireless undead, you will always use the moment to do your best." Rost looked at gerkate with cautious eyes: "and our Saxony kingdom is willing to pay this price." Gerkate shrugged her shoulders and said in surprise, "is it worth the sacrifice to catch me?" "Worth it!" Rost replied without hesitation that without the protection of the ancient gods, the Saxon kingdom can only return to the state of annual war with the Oggi barbarians. The casualties caused by fighting with gelkat are always better than those caused by fighting with the Oggi barbarians every year. In any case, even if he paid for the death and injury of a whole army, Rost was determined not to let gerkate into the fog. Looking at Rost''s eyes, gerkate is also very clear that the prince is here for real. If he refuses, he must fight with King Saxony here first. Tangle! This is gerkate''s mood now. Chapter 262 "Are you serious, your highness?" "Yes, sir gelkat, so I hope you can make a wise decision. Of course, if you leave Saxony Kingdom, you are willing to compensate. In any case, in the end, Rost doesn''t want to really play with gerkate. As long as gerkate is willing to change his mind, Rost is also willing to lower his attitude. Gerkate held her head in silence, seemed to be very troubled, closed her eyes and thought. Rost was not in a hurry and waited quietly for gerkate''s response. The silence of the two people made anweina, who was eavesdropping upstairs, nervous. What should she do in case of a fight? There is still some pain below her. Once the fight is up, she has no combat effectiveness at all. Liangjiu gerkate opened her eyes and took a deep breath: "I can give up my original plan, but I still have to go to the fog forest to kill the dragon lizard, which is very important! Of course, I don''t mind you doing it for me, as long as you can bring the dragon lizard''s heart back." "Your Excellency gerkate, you should understand that although I don''t know where you learned about the dragon lizard, no one has witnessed the dragon lizard since it first appeared. The dragon lizard may have left the forest of fog for so long." Rost also wondered why gelkat suddenly wanted to hunt dragon lizards. "The dragon lizard has a strong concept of territory. As long as there is enough food, the dragon lizard will not leave." Gerkate is very confident. Rost shook his head. "Do you know how vast the misty forest is? Lord gelkate, you''re looking for a needle in the sea." "Just get a needle. What I have decided will not change. As long as I find the dragon lizard, kill it and get what I want, I will leave. Or I will forcibly break into the misty forest and continue my previous travel plan." Gerkate glanced at the two knights behind Rost and said with disdain, "unless you have transferred an army to belika Town, I don''t think you can stop me." Rost''s eyes also became dignified, and the two great knights from the king''s capital behind the prince clenched their fists. Although they were angry and despised by gerkate, they didn''t dare to attack on the spot. Once a legendary mercenary in the free city, gerkate directly killed five knights in the kingdom of karut in the arena. Once there was a war, they were not sure they could stop gerkate. He beat the table with his fingers in distress. Now Rost is in a dilemma on both sides. Finally, Rost is ready to seek the advice of the ancient god Messenger: "can you give me a day to think about it, your excellency gelkate!" "Of course!" Gerkate made an indifferent gesture of invitation: "it happens that I''m not leaving until tomorrow. Just reply me before I leave." The tense situation was temporarily relieved. Rost left belika town with his people and was ready to quickly return to the fortress to contact Miriya. After Rost had just left, the mercenaries also poured in to inquire about the news to gelkate. Gelkate waved her hand and just had some lunch, then returned to the room with the assassin Milan and the female mage. Soon, the hot female * * sound sounded again in the room. As for anweina, she was left to rest in another room. Gerkate also entrusted Milton to buy some warm clothes and travel equipment for anweina. At noon the next day, Prince Rost sent back a reply and agreed that gerkate could enter the fog forest, but he could only give ten days at most. If he could not find the dragon lizard within ten days, gerkate had to leave. At the same time, two great knights and ten veterans who are good at snow combat must follow gerkate to ensure that he will not violate the agreement. Gerkate agreed to these conditions. The news that gelkat, the legendary mercenary in the free city, wanted to enter the forest of fog to hunt dragon lizards was naturally transmitted by Miriya to Yalin. What puzzled Yalin was that gelkat was the one who saved the female mage, and he also hit the ice crystal Falcon and even the element Lord he summoned. This man is not an ordinary human! Yalin is very clear about this, but even if there are festivals, it has happened before. Now odur city has started cooperation with Saxony Kingdom, and gelkate has saved the life of cancer golden saint manigott in Jinsui territory. Judging from these actions, the legendary mercenary still has some great Xia spirit of roaring when facing injustice, On this point, Yalin still appreciates it. Naturally, he won''t care about some things that happened before. Yalin agreed to let golkat enter the misty forest, and even planned to help him find out the location of the dragon lizard as soon as possible. However, Yalin scanned the limit range he could reach with mental detection and found no dragon lizard. It''s not that the dragon lizard has left the misty forest and migrated to other places, It is the dragon lizard that goes beyond the distance that its spiritual detection can perceive at the edge of the forest. However, recently, a large number of mercenaries and adventurers have poured into the misty forest. It''s a trouble to catch the cracked toothed wolf and collect rare herbs. Some mercenaries even pay attention to the frost and snow spirit. This is what Yalin can''t tolerate. For these ordinary humans to break in, Yalin is not very worried. These mercenaries are not the opponents of the frost snow elf dragon. What they are afraid of is that the news will attract attention beyond the secular existence. Although it is still in the "novice protection period", judging from the fact that the green dragon Istana broke in, the accidental accidents can not even be predicted by the creator "Panda". People in the world are not brainless NPCs who act according to procedures! It is a top priority to let Saxony block the news and forest access as soon as possible. At the same time, Yalin allows Saxony kingdom to appropriately obtain some forest resources changed by the power of frost. In order to prevent accidents, Yalin also specially dispatched Feiying to the front line to increase combat effectiveness. Feiying has always complained about the boredom of leisure recently. It''s good for him to go to the edge of the forest and kill some mercenaries who enter the fog forest. It''s just a deterrent to prevent more people from coming in. On the contrary, there are still some problems waiting to be solved by Yalin in the city of odur. When Eliza woke up, she finally met with her two subordinates. However, she was glad that everyone was safe. Soon, Eliza got a bad news, or to be exact, several incredible bad news. First, it is not the holy mountain of the holy see as expected, but the Arnold mountains in the far north. Second, this is the gathering place of giant dragons. It is an unknown and powerful country. Elves, dwarves and even the legendary giant dragons that have disappeared for a long time live here. Third, the master of the country didn''t seem to want to let his party leave, and the worst thing was that Scott and pritty didn''t see manigoth, only yabofica came to deliver a message. At first, Alissa was shocked and temporarily overwhelmed, but the daughter of a big businessman was indeed a figure who had seen the world. She soon calmed down. After yabaifica left, Alissa immediately analyzed the news. The person who can make two powerful soldiers bow down to be subordinates and even the dragon can control is like the devil behind silvado who secretly controls the overall situation. It is definitely a powerful existence beyond his imagination. Now the other party did not kill his party, but just put himself under house arrest in a disguised form. At least it shows that he is still valuable to the ruler of the yarod mountains. Since the other party asked manigoth and yabaifica to sneak into Jinsui territory, and even helped his party escape from the nightmare place, the master of yanold mountain definitely conflicts with the devil in his position. In the rest room, Eliza still leaned weakly on the bed and thought quickly. The girl quickly analyzed seven or eight possibilities. The only regret is that from any possibility, her identity is now a chess piece, a chess piece that can''t tolerate her will to refuse to participate in the chess game between the devil and the gods. Priti, the female mage, moved to live with Alissa after she woke up. Priti squeezed out a hot towel to wipe her face and asked, "what do you do now, miss Alissa?" "Hey ~ I don''t know." Alisa sighed, and now there''s nothing she can do: "now I''m a knife and I''m a fish. Even if there''s much dissatisfaction, we have no way but to wait first." Priti nodded and didn''t make a sound. The female mage was also very aware of the current situation. Many of the silver haired elves here were high-level mages above level 10. In addition, there were giant dragons guarding them, which was not a place where several mortals could escape. Eliza stared at the ceiling silently: "I''m just worried about the safety of my father and mother in the belrama kingdom. Since I found that I ran away, maybe the devil would immediately attack Princess raffina. If only I could convey the news back to China." After that, Eliza was silent for a while, and finally closed her eyes and rested slightly tired. Pictures came to Eliza''s mind. At first, she met manigott in the city square, and then met him in the special envoy''s residence. Then manigott brought herself the news of the glado family survivors, Then I saw Constance and her guard naposer. Then bad luck came. Silvado, the idiot prince, came to the door, fought and fled. Finally, in order to get rid of the devil''s entanglement in his body, he chose the method of resurrection after death. In the final analysis, this is a chess game and game that ordinary people can''t participate in. All the layout is lost because of a parasitic demon in their body. What kind of disaster will silvado with demon support bring to the kingdom of belrama and the continent! Chapter 263 Instead of killing these mercenaries who entered the misty forest, let them become an important labor force for the construction of odur city. This is the suggestion put forward by xiunaizel. Yalin thought about it and thought it was reasonable. Instead of killing them, he might as well arrest them directly as labor force. There is a shortage of labor force in odur city. A large amount of soul energy obtained through reward is used to summon elves and Tauren. Many of Yalin''s favorite characters dare not summon in order to save money. In addition, in order to further improve the high-end combat effectiveness of odur City, Yalin had to summon another adult white dragon, bringing the total number of giant dragons in odur city to 6. by the way! Plus buyani, who is still sleeping, is seven. After getting buyani''s loyalty, the summoning system also unlocked the summoning option of the crystal dragon, and Yalin also opened the property panel of the crystal dragon. An adult white dragon needs 8000 soul energy. An adult crystal dragon needs 0000 soul energy. Although the price is cheaper, the special abilities of the crystal dragon mainly focus on magic immunity and counteraction in addition to its space talent. In terms of melee crystal dragon, it is not even as good as the white dragon. Among the five dragons, only the blue dragon who is good at magic operation will have a headache when meeting the crystal dragon. In addition, the attributes of other dragons are above the crystal dragon. Yalin does not intend to summon the crystal dragon for the time being. After all, the crystal dragon family still lives in the Crystal Valley. Yalin also hopes to make the crystal dragon family his own help through buyani. There is another thing that makes Yalin care about, that is, the Black Dragon Prince croside! Although he had a deal with kloside, in addition to a large number of labor, Yalin was more like getting information about the black dragon clan. After the defeat of the dragon war, the black dragon clan fled their habitat in confusion and did not know where to hide. Nearly ten thousand years after the end of the dragon war, I almost never heard any news about the black dragon clan. As the initiator of the war, the black dragon clan must be taken care of more than herself, especially the Red Dragon Queen who has been humiliated will never miss the opportunity to beat down the water dog. Now that Klose side, the son of the Dragon King, has started to set up a chamber of Commerce and is active between the holy city and the Holy See, Victor, the Black Dragon King, must also be making his own plans. Yalin knows Viktor very well. The ruthless and decisive Black Dragon King is a true hero. Although he was defeated, Viktor will accumulate strength again and try to make a comeback as long as he has a chance. According to the current situation of odur City, Yalin has to consider whether to win over this former ally. Thinking of this, Yalin rubbed his temples. There was too much information to deal with. He felt that his brain was a little inadequate. Whenever you open the summon panel, the protection period of novices on the right side is decreasing bit by bit. In Yalin''s eyes, it''s just like his own talisman. At this stage, the jadeite dragon, who was originally responsible for monitoring himself, should fall into a state of unable to wake up and sleep. Of course, this must have something to do with the "Panda". As soon as the novice protection period is over, the dragon will definitely wake up immediately. As long as the Dragon Queen feels a little, she will know whether she has awakened from the seal. Then, don''t even think about it. The queen of the emerald dragon will be furious and lead the green dragon army to greet him. Maybe not only the green dragon, but also sigma, the wise man of the blue dragon, and lesavi, the king of the golden dragon, will form a team together, and his tragedy BSS will not even have a door to escape because he is trapped by the seal. Although the "Panda" assured Yalin before crossing that the power of the White Dragon King is rare in the world, the system assistant Nemo also stressed that Yalin''s current Dragon King''s body has been secondary strengthened by the creator, even if it is against the emerald dragon, the king of the abyss or the gods. But what if two enemies equal to the White Dragon King attack at the same time? Yalin has no experience of fighting with the real strong in the world. What he has is only the memory of the White Dragon King. From the original memory of the Dragon King, Yalin can understand that only the emerald dragon is a difficult enemy, even if the body has been strengthened twice. As long as there are two enemies whose strength is not too far away from the White Dragon King, one of them can hold himself, and the other can destroy the city of odur in a very short time. The fighting power of one''s own side, let alone the golden saint fighter, even an adult white dragon such as kraferig or Alexis can''t stop the enemies of this level after the emerald dragon. The only one who can compete with it is the Lich King Arthas. At the thought of this place, Yalin is very upset. The protection period of this novice is too short. According to the plot of the summoned cross stream novel, even if the protagonist criminal 2 leaves the base with his men and heads for the mainland from the beginning, he will meet some enemies such as mountain bandits, robbers and orcs on the road at most. After a period of time, with some strength, you can set up a small Legion to win a country to fight. You can make some war achievements and make yourself an aristocratic identity. In the later stage, there will be a large-scale Legion to participate in the battle and compete for hegemony with other countries in the world. When you meet the monster of BSS level, it should be the late stage of the novel! At that time, the protagonist had developed for at least decades. He had a huge army in his hand, and his territory had almost covered the whole continent. At least there should be a large number of strong followers of all kinds, and the strong people in different countries should also be loyal. How come you have to go to war with the final BSS in only three years! "Can it make people play happily!" At the thought of this, Yalin weakly leaned his head against the wall. It felt like he had repaired the second sub base only after playing StarCraft, and others came here with a team of motherships. Eh!? Suddenly, Yalin fiercely raised his head and appeared in the frost wing hall. On the roof of the hall, Yalin looked West. Not only Yalin, but also several Saint fighters in the training ground stopped and rushed out of the training ground. They looked uneasily at the West in the corridor. "Do you feel it, too?" The familiar voice came into jabefeka''s ears. Manigott, who had been staying in Constance''s ward recently, also rarely appeared in the aisle. "Manigott!" Kaludia happily came forward and patted manigott on the shoulder: "you guy finally appeared. Don''t always put on a melancholy face. Where did the normally cynical little horse go?" Manigott smiled bitterly and shook away caludia''s hand: "don''t joke with me. Do you feel the smell?" "Hehe ~ how can you not feel the negative smell that makes people feel like eating flies." Although kaludia was laughing, she looked dignified. Jabefeka stared at it for a moment without saying anything and said, "very similar breath." "That''s right!" Manigott clenched his fist in an instant, as if he saw the great enemy of life and death. The whole man was full of the will to fight and laughed and said, "it''s just like the smell of demons in Jinsui territory!" The cynical look seems to return to manigott''s face. People who understand manigott''s character know very well that the more careless manigott looks, the more cautious he is, and the more cynical he is with a smile, the more brave he is in battle! "You are all here!" Suddenly Yalin appeared behind the crowd. "Lord Yalin!" It seems that both the golden saint and the Nordic God fighters are very sensitive to the breath. Originally, Yalin thought he felt the breath of the abyss alone. Unexpectedly, the God fighters seemed to notice it. "Lord Yalin, what is this small universe full of an unusually large smell of evil?" Obviously, elsid of Scorpio came to this strange world not long ago and didn''t figure out some situations. He mistook the breath of the abyss for the small universe. "The devil will have the breath when he comes to this world. To this extent, it should be that the devil at the dominant level wants to break the blockade of the law of the interface and enter the world directly." Yalin suddenly smiled as he said, "it''s stupid!" Under the blockade of the law of the interface, it is difficult for demons to enter the world, and it is even more difficult for demons at the dominant level to enter the world. Even if the sacrifice of countless creatures expands the intersection to a level sufficient to enter the world, what should they do after entering? Without hindhand and preparation, he entered the world recklessly. The only end is to be beaten by the gods and escape back to the abyss, but also to compensate his main altar and accumulated a lot of human and material resources. It is not worth the loss. Aleguso, the master of killing, once entered the world, but aleguso made careful preparations and planned everything that time. At first, aleguso chose to come directly to a big city. The subsequent demon army swarmed into the city and began to kill a lot. Then the urban garrison immediately began to fight against the devil. In turn, the massive killing caused by the fighting between the two sides provided aleguso with huge abyss power, In this vicious circle, not only did the killing master completely gain a foothold in this world, but almost even the stronger abyss king came into this world If it had not been for the presence of the goddess of ice and snow and the king of the white dragon Yalin, the disaster that almost spread would have completely rewritten the history of the world! Now, although the abyss breath felt by Yalin is strong, it is chaotic. There is only madness and chaos. There is no follow-up. I don''t know that the master in the abyss has a cramp in his brain. He has come to this world so directly. Since he is in the west of the mainland, it is estimated that the five supreme gods will greet it in a short time! Chapter 264 For Yalin, it''s really a favorite thing for the devil master to come to the west of the mainland. Although the five supreme gods will certainly fight against the devil master, they can at least keep the holy capital and its supporters emerald green dragon busy for a while. If you can, Yalin hopes that the devil master can make a big fuss in the west of the mainland and reduce the burden after odur city. Concentrate on the spirit, Yalin tried to sense the malicious breath from the distorted void, extreme pain, crazy screams, silent screams and bloody and cruel tyranny! "Pain rules Mosta!" "Mostar! Is that the name?" Manigott reacted. When he encountered some tortured and distorted human scorpions in Jinsui territory, the heart snatcher mentioned the name. As soon as Yalin stretched out his hand, he projected an image into the air. It was a huge semi-human monster. The upper body looked like a human, and the lower body looked like a worm. His outstretched arms were several meters long and looked like a huge scorpion claw. From its mouth, strong corrosive body fluids kept flowing, And its body is hung with all kinds of torture tools for abuse. "The pain in the twisted void dominates Mostar, also known as the Lord of pain and the king of worms and maggots. Unlike the killing master aleguso, Mostar is a pure incarnation of pain. His favorite thing is to torture the innocent people he captured, break their arms, dig out their internal organs, barbecue women and children on the fire and kill Mostar The most beautiful voice in the world is the scream and cry of the tortured. In its country, there are countless cruel demons with sadistic character, who torture the souls falling into the distorted void every day. " Although Yalin''s tone was as plain as possible, the people still shuddered with the terrible content and the strange appearance of the pain master in mid air. The reason why Yalin specifically explained the situation of pain domination is to give everyone a shot of prevention and let them know what kind of enemies they will face in this world Gradually, after the initial surprise, kaludia and Hagen flashed the fighting spirit of challenge in their eyes. The eyes of elsid, jabefika and Czech friedmanigott shone with unyielding light. Yalin was very satisfied with the performance of the saint fighters. Suddenly he noticed manigott. Manigott, who recently became a melancholy man, looked at Mosta coldly without saying a word, Suddenly manigott made up his mind, breathed a sigh, and the cynical smile hung back on his face. Soon manigott turned around and left. "Where are you going?" Jabefeka was a little worried about his companion. "Go and say hello to Eliza." Manigott raised his hand and motioned not to worry: "after all, even if you hide, you can''t hide for a lifetime." After a few steps, manigott suddenly turned his head and asked, "by the way, Lord Yalin, where does Eliza live now?" "I''ll take you." Yalin stopped the projection, patted manigott''s shoulder and walked in front. Manigott''s popularity in the calling system increased a little. Although it was only a little, it eventually increased. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The coming of the master means that the intersection has been expanded to an extremely dangerous degree. Such a huge abyss force flows into the world together. Ordinary people may not feel it, but those at a higher level can clearly detect the smell of malice. Holy mountain of the Holy See, this cliff bathed in the sacred light, is forever resounded with the melodious bells of the goddess''s Ode and the tower of prayer! In the Holy Light cathedral at the top of the cliff, through the white corridor decorated with blooming bell orchids, it is the fascinating papal Hall of the holy Vatican. The power of the Holy See covers almost half of the mainland, and the decision-makers who determine the operation of the holy see are gathering here. Among the four Cardinals whose rights and duties are only second to the Pope, except for isano riston, who has not yet returned, the other three gathered here. In addition, the head of the five light Knights of the Holy See, three of the six cardinals, as well as the highest decision-maker of the Holy See, the personal spokesman of ishutar, the only Lord of the world, and the Pope Julian Herbert were also present. The golden sun fell into the hall and just reflected on the statue of the goddess. The statue of ishutar bathed in the sun now looks more sacred and beautiful. Its huge wings stretch out, as if it was guarding the peace and tranquility of the world. Pope Julian walked steadily to the statue and sat in his position. "May the world be bright forever!" The Pope bowed his head slightly and said softly, although his voice was small, but thick and powerful,. Just a slogan is enough to make people feel the unyielding faith and will. "May the goddess''s love and light shine on the whole world!" When they had finished the ceremony and sat down, Pope Julian Herbert raised his head. As the supreme leader and decision-maker of the Holy See and the spokesman of the goddess ishutar in the world, the Pope who does not easily appear in the secular world looks very young, that''s right! Very young. Compared with the three elderly cardinals, Pope Julian Herbert is only a young man in his twenties. Although he is young, Pope Julian has the most pious heart, the most penetrating understanding of the teachings of the goddess, and the purest belief without any impurity shines in his eyes, Even the cardinals, who were most critical of etiquette and doctrine, could not find anything wrong with Julian, "You chosen people favored by the goddess! I believe everyone knows why they were urgently called. I think everyone should feel that the filthy and evil demons in the abyss are trying to break into the world and defile the country belonging to the goddess ishutar." The Pope did not say any superfluous polite words, and quickly cut to the point: "now the heretics and unbelievers who betray the truth in the West are being eroded by the devil. According to the return of intelligence personnel, the evil cults who worship the devil in the west of the mainland are active, wantonly kidnapping and killing innocent people. A huge intersection has been formed, and a large number of demons in the abyss are entering the world." Handassel, the head of the most powerful holy light Knights among the five knights, carrying a huge sword, crossed his hands on his chest and said, "Your holiness, although the arrival point of the devil is the gathering place of the unbelievers in the west, in case the Knights have entered a three-level alert state, if the devil tends to spread to the East, the Knights can start at any time." Julian nodded and was very satisfied with handassel''s reaction speed: "very good, but considering that there may be a lord or even a master level demon coming, the alert level of the Knights will be increased by another level." A cardinal also reported one thing at this moment: "Your holiness, will the goddess give a new Oracle for the coming of the devil?" "The goddess does have a new Oracle, but it involves heretics and unbelievers. There is no need to act for the time being before the demon crisis is over. Now convey to the priests of each parish that they should pay close attention to the generation of the intersection and never let go of any suspicious point. Once an intersection is found to be formed, they must report it to the police and purify the intersection at the first time." "In fact, the Saxony Kingdom also needs to pay more attention recently. After all, a trace of demons has been found before." Said cardinal marg "Bishop marg, please tell me in detail!" Because of her old age, marg spoke very slowly: "our five intelligence agents found a woman with an abyss smell in the last operation and fought with her. According to their reports, the woman was very strong, especially in terms of speed. Even if the last five joined hands, they could not defeat her." Julian thought for a moment and replied, "didn''t this matter be reported back?" "Because only a suspected cult woman has been found, the church in Isaacson kingdom is investigating secretly. It is only your majesty, you know, that the unbelievers and heresies spread their heresy in the kingdom of Isaacson, leading to the interruption of the investigation clue. Considering that the single case belongs to the four level information, it has not been reported according to the regulations." Marg sighed, as if regretting that she had not been investigated. What''s more regrettable is Pope Julian. The missionary work of the Saxony Kingdom has always been a worry of the Holy See. This small country in the far north temporarily occupies an important geographical position. In particular, the Saxony Kingdom has to fight against the ogemans trying to go south. For a long time, even if the Holy See has the upper hand in the dissemination of faith, But they did not dare to support the new king, so that there was chaos in the Saxony Kingdom, which led the ogman people to break through the blockade and invade the whole continent southward. Originally, the Holy See made a wonderful plan to kill two birds with one stone. While suppressing the spread of heresies and unbelievers entrenched in the Saxony Kingdom, it could help Dean, the second prince of the belrama Kingdom, get rid of the obstacles and ascend to the throne, so that the Holy See could completely become the state religion of the belrama Kingdom, but it was defeated because of "accident". The plan failed. Not only that, the Holy See was also doubted by the Saxony royal family. Its prestige and trust declined significantly. In a short time, heretics will take this opportunity to expand their influence in the Saxony kingdom! "The church in the kingdom of Saxony can temporarily stop its missionary work. The main task at this stage is to prevent the formation of the intersection and prevent the devil''s plague from spreading to the East. Bishop isano asked him to explain to the kingdom of Saxony and hoped that the work of the church would not be hindered in this special event." As Pope Julian knew that although it was important to spread faith, it was more important to prevent demons in the abyss from entering the world. Chapter 265 In essence, demons are completely chaotic creatures. Their twisted and crazy hearts only have killing and destruction. They are born against all life in the world. Complete disorder, complete chaos, and there is no reason to exist only for destruction. It is hard to imagine that the world constructed with rules and commandments will produce such an existence that is completely contrary to the world itself. The devil must be completely eliminated. There must be no tolerance! "I also agree to put the matter of Saxony Kingdom on hold for the time being. When there is a good time to continue to act in the future, I will let those sons of bitches go crazy for a while. Sorry, your holiness, let those damn unbelievers go crazy for a while." Arnold Auerbach, one of the cardinals, who is over the middle of the year, has always been a frank man. He always yells and scolds at the enemy and his subordinates, and scolds himself every time. Although a little grumpy, the diocese managed by Bishop Arnold wiped out almost all heretics and heresies. Believers fanatically worshipped the goddess ishutar and her spokesperson. He was like a general who was always full of anger, scolding the enemy and scolding his subordinates for winning one victory after another. In the Holy See, many people privately gave Arnold the nickname "general in red"! Arnold stood up like a general reporting on the war and said to Pope Julian: "Your Holiness! In fact, the biggest problem now is not Saxony, but the kingdom of belrama. Recently, the third prince silvado kalenta of the kingdom of belrama, a prince like a stupid pig ~ sorry! The rise of the third prince has been too fast, and it has begun to threaten the inheritance of the second prince Dean faintly." "Silvado kalenta?" Pope Julian pondered and asked, "I only heard about silvado by chance. It is said that his evaluation is very bad. Do you have his details?" Arnold said with angry eyes: "It''s not just bad, your holiness! This prince is a complete fool. Many nobles and officials in the belrama Kingdom privately call him an idiot prince. Originally, he was destined to be exiled from the power center of the belrama Kingdom, but recently he suddenly got the favor of the old king and turned into the Lord of the golden ear territory." "As a king who wants to continue to hold the throne, in the face of two sons who grow up and try to seize power, he must want a chess piece that can check and balance them, doesn''t he?" Although Pope Julian does not like to pay too much attention to the secular rights struggle, the information network established by the holy see on this continent still feeds back important information to the holy mountain. Although Julian is not familiar with, he is not ignorant of the rights dispute in the kingdom of belrama. "Your Holiness! I have to admit that it is possible." Arnold nodded in agreement, but quickly denied the idea: "However, from the recent situation, the current king of the kingdom of belrama''s love for silvado has gone beyond common sense. Silvado has not only obtained the richest territory, but also a certain right to build an army and self-control. If the old king really wants to use silvado as a chess piece for checks and balances, he will not let go of too many rights." Julian could not help wondering, indeed! This is so suspicious. MAG, one of the cardinals, added at this time: "Your holiness, with regard to the sudden appearance of the old king of the kingdom of belrama and his excessive doting on silvado, in fact, I think the old king may be controlled by some kind of magic. It is necessary to investigate in detail. If possible, I hope to praise the old king with holy light at this year''s blessing ceremony to determine whether there is any magic to control the king." Julian nodded in agreement and made suggestions: "I agree with you, cardinal marg, but what should we do if the old king refuses to participate in the blessing ceremony? You know, the king of belrama is old, and it''s understandable if he doesn''t come. Moreover, some confused people in the secular world still have doubts about the blessing of the goddess. As believers of the goddess, we can''t use coercive means, otherwise the confused people in the secular world will be hurt People are in danger. " The divine grant of monarchy is the most desired goal of the holy Vatican. The world is shrouded in the holy light of ishutar, the only goddess in the world. Secular mortals are the children of the goddess, even the emperor! The goddess is the holder of the scepter. She has the obligation to protect them, guide them, save them and punish them! Under the guidance of the goddess''s teachings and beliefs, greed in human nature will be bound, the army will not kill indiscriminately, businessmen will not cheat, countries will be unified under one will, there will be no contradictions, and human beings, as the most promising race, can really stand on this world and promote the civilization of the whole world to move forward at a high speed! Sadly, some short-sighted confused people only know which right and wealth they blindly grasp, refuse the unity of will, refuse the progress of civilization, and refuse the best blessing brought by the goddess to the world! For their own selfish desires, they pushed countless innocent people to pain and disaster, and set off one meaningless war after another in this world! A trace of grief flashed in Julian''s eyes. Human nature is so sad and mortal eyes are so narrow. Only the goddess ishutar can bring real peace and progress to the world! "If this is the case, we can only instigate Prince dean to the throne as soon as possible. Recently, the voice of dissatisfaction with the old king in belrama kingdom is also growing. Only the big prince Victor has received the support of some conservatives and aristocrats. Now if he supports Prince dean to act rashly, Victor may get the name of righteousness." Tanaya, the only female cardinal, summarized the current situation. Tanaya, the cardinal, was responsible for the operation of the Holy See''s Choir and choir that preached and praised the goddess. At the same time, the Cardinal was a master pharmacist and had a high status in the four Cardinals. One piece of information was presented to Pope Julian. Now the situation in the kingdom of belrama is in a delicate balance. The strength of the big prince and the second prince is equal. The two people who are facing each other are like beasts facing each other, and the old king is like a weight to balance them, At least when the old king was still alive, neither Victor nor Dean dared to start a war first. The suddenly rising silvado was like a lice attached to two beasts sucking blood. Although both beasts hated the lice, no one dared to pay too much attention to the lice when they confronted each other, In this way, silvado grew up rapidly in the crack of the beast. If the old king is suddenly transferred, the two princes will certainly plunge the whole belrama kingdom into civil war, which is not the outcome the Holy See wants to see. After all, when the Holy See confronts the holy capital, whether it is a war between countries or a country''s own civil war will damage the Holy see''s prestige, such as the local war between the karsermon Empire and the kreises kingdom, Although the two sides have signed an armistice agreement with the efforts of the Holy See, it undoubtedly gives the impression that a divine power can not bind the belligerent king! "Since it is impossible to open a breakthrough here, is there anyone worthy of the goddess''s care in the kingdom of belrama?" After hearing this, Pope Julian thought deeply. Obviously, Dean, the candidate, is now dying and can''t move. Now he can only be frozen temporarily. The Holy See needs to find a new candidate. Tanaya nodded: "There is another person worthy of the goddess''s care in the belrama Kingdom, the eldest princess lefina! Although Princess lefina did not mean to participate in the political struggle, Princess lefina more or less secretly helped her brother Di''an, who was two years older than her, several times, and princess lefina was good friends with Eliza, the daughter of the richest man of the belrama Kingdom, Jason westfallon Some time ago, Princess La fina also commissioned ELISA to go to the territory of Jinsui to inquire about the news of siedo. This royal highness should be worthy of our efforts, pope! " "Ms. tanaya said that there has been new news from Jinsui territory recently. It seems that Lord silvado led his troops into the special envoy''s residence and arrested the fugitives who attacked the special envoy''s residence. As special envoy, Eliza also thanked the Lord for his rescue." Cardinal Arnold explained the information he had just received: "however, according to the report of the intelligence personnel, Prince Bai \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Pope Julian waved to Arnold cardinal to calm down: "although the news is not comprehensive, in the present situation, Princess rfina is indeed worthy of the Holy Holy See. He can send someone to contact his royal highness to explain the condition of the old king. It is better to win the princess of rfina to help the old king in blessing." Speaking of this, Pope Julian settled down, The tone of the next sentence suddenly became serious with unquestionable dignity: "Bishop marg, please inform bishop isano who is still in the north and let him visit the following belrama Kingdom on his way back to the holy mountain. If it is found that the old king is really controlled by magic, the most suspected Prince silvado must be thoroughly investigated. If it is found that silvado has used magic, or colluded with cults or even demons, it doesn''t matter No matter how noble Vado''s status is, he must be severely punished in the name of the goddess ishutar! " "Yes, your holiness! In the name of ishutar, the goddess of light!" Chapter 266 It''s as uncomfortable as falling into a fishy blood pool! Celian can feel the unspeakable bloody breath rising in the western part of the mainland within the scope of the holy capital. This is the bloody breath of the devil, and in terms of intensity, it must be a very powerful devil coming into the world. "I have a question, teacher Celian, if you use fresh shadow magic flowers, will the effect be better than dry goods?" A male frost elf in a pharmacist''s robe raised his hand and asked a question. Celian''s thoughts were pulled back again. Looking at her thirsty face when she was standing next to the test bench under the podium, the dark elf girl with dark skin couldn''t help sighing. What an ironic state it is now! As the priest of the goddess of the moon, Elise Cui, he had to give the goddess''s enemies knowledge of potions. Although Celian was helpless, she had to explain: "correct your point of view. Not all materials should be the freshest. A little water contained in the fresh shadow magic flower will destroy the purity of the medicine. The medicine can reach the highest purity only after the shadow magic flower is dried to remove the water." Frost snow spirit pharmacist nodded comprehensively and quickly recorded what Celian said. Other pharmacists also quickly followed the method taught by Celian to remove water from the shadow magic flower as quickly as possible. Looking at these students who are not only studious but also have strong understanding, Celian has no sense of achievement as a teacher, but a touch of loss and worry! The learning ability of these frost and snow elves loyal to Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is really terrible. They are like a precision machine, crazy absorbing all the knowledge they teach. At this rate, it will only take about two months to have no pharmaceutical knowledge to teach! It took Celian several years to learn and record these pharmacy knowledge, but her students only needed two months. That''s what I mean! Because of the master servant contract displayed by Yalin, the king of the white dragon, Celian had to agree to another new request of Yalin to teach magic knowledge and potion knowledge! Celian wanted to refuse and tried to guide the direction to the wrong place in the teaching process, but Celian soon learned the terrible of the master-slave contract again. As long as Yalin''s words, he will react involuntarily and confess everything he knows. Even if he desperately resists in exchange for the master-slave contract, it is also an extremely painful punishment. The most sad thing is! Celian found that the contract even controlled her soul. Now she can''t even commit suicide. After becoming a tutor, Celian thought she would be discriminated against by some frost elves, but what she didn''t expect was that these students were quite polite to herself, even vaguely respectful. The kind salute before class, the bright smiling face after successful deployment, and the polite thanks for their guidance, if not in the future, the soldiers of the holy capital and the believers of the goddess of the moon may die in the hands of the students taught by themselves! Celian also really likes to continue to be a mentor in this warm atmosphere, and then spend her life peacefully. When the bell rang after class, Celian packed up her textbooks and medicine dispensing equipment, and went to the canteen to have some lunch. Looking at the kitchen table full of all kinds of food, Celian really doesn''t know how the yanold mountains in the extreme cold get so many kinds of food materials, and the dishes are updated every day. In addition to common bread and all kinds of meat, sometimes there are even fresh seafood and fruits that should be produced in the tropics. For example, the freshness of a cut mango held by Celian now looks like it has just been picked. How did this get from the tropics to the yarnod mountains thousands of miles away? After lunch, she rested for two hours. In the afternoon, Celian left for the magic tower. "Are you coming! Celian." Wearing a purple robe and a green hooded cloak, Medea looked very happy when she saw Celian coming. Celian nodded, smiled reluctantly and replied, "Hello, Ms. Medea." "Come a little. Don''t be afraid. I won''t eat you." Medea pinched Celian''s sharp elf ears as she spoke. When Celia settled down, it was like being touched into a sensitive area. Her dark face floated a trace of blush, and quickly stepped back and shook away Medea''s hand. "Please show yourself, Ms Medea!" Celian said angrily, as if she had been violated. "Ha ha ~ you know, Celian, it''s more lovely when you blush!" Medea covered her mouth and smiled secretly. Celian bowed her head somewhat reluctantly. The ears of the dark elves are very sensitive, even more sensitive than the "where" of human women. Celian doesn''t like others to pinch her ears. She doesn''t like it very much, but the female mage named Medea likes to pinch her ears most, especially when she learned that her ears are very sensitive, Mingming is a very powerful magician, but sometimes she feels like a girl with a little bad taste and likes to tease others. While Medea was teasing Celian, two more figures came in. "Hello, Miss Medea ~" "Hello, Miss Medea, please give me more advice today." The former is a girl in red with comb and ponytail full of elegance, and the latter is a slightly childish but energetic boy with short hair. Celian recognized them. The other two students of the female mage Medea, yuansaka Lin and Weber. When she first saw them, Celian was surprised that there were two humans in the kingdom of the White Dragon King. From the identity point of view, they should be believers recognized by the Dragon King, not servants enslaved by contract. When they first met, yuansaka Lin and Weber were full of interest in Celian, who was a dark elf. What surprised Celian most was that yuansaka Lin also asked about his origin. He seemed to have no idea that he was enslaved by the king of the white dragon. After being stabbed in the waist by Medea, Celian could only smile bitterly and didn''t answer. In Celian''s eyes, yuansaka Lin is a girl who is strict in everything and always wants to be perfect. She is full of vitality at ordinary times, but her appearance is elegant and noble. She looks like an aristocrat with higher education. However, the girl with the smell of an aristocratic young lady is always teased by Medea and is often forced to wear all kinds of clothes. And Weber! He seems to be a timid boy, but he has a strong self-esteem. Although there are some deficiencies in magic talent, her learning and research ability is very outstanding. Celian once secretly carried a magic academic report handed over by Weber to Medea. The simplification of the two magic arrays mentioned in it is of great research value. "Why didn''t that little girl fili come today?" Medea tilted her head and asked Lin. "Well! Lillian, the maid who took care of fili, came to tell me today that fili seemed to be" said. Here, yuansaka Lin''s face was a little red. She went to Medea and whispered a few words in her ear. Medea nodded with an understandable look: "so it is. Let her have a good rest during this time." Yuansaka Lin said in a very low voice, but Celian, who has always had a good hearing, heard it. Fili, the third student of the female mage Medea, a girl with long silver hair like the frost spirit, always smiled silently, very cold, just like an exquisite doll without emotion. Her magic talent is very poor, but she has a special ability called "NianWei" that even Celian doesn''t know. Today, Philip didn''t come to class. It turned out that the girl''s'' that ''came. It seems that she needs to rest for several days. "OK! Since Philip can''t come because of something, let''s start class today." Medea clapped her hands and cast a look at Celian. Celian reluctantly took out her magic and opened the key points of magic application mentioned yesterday. "Today it''s Celian. You''ll be responsible for explaining the main points of magic cohesion." Medea also opened her own. Yuansaka Lin threw a smile at Celian: "please, teacher Celian!" The course was carefully explained. In the face of Lin and Weber''s questions, Celian also answered in detail as much as possible. Medea also assisted in explaining some important points from time to time. During this period, Medea also demonstrated the cohesion of magic on the spot. There were at least hundreds of purple magic shells spinning in the midair of the research tower room, although they were very elementary magic missiles, But this high-density condensation is not as good as Celian. "Remember Lin, it''s not a good choice to disperse your strength to attack your opponent. Unless your opponent is too far from your strength, don''t blindly use this magic consuming way to attack. Always remember that a breakthrough is the most critical." Medea was also telling Lin about the battle theory that Yalin had taught Yuehai. In fact, Medea''s initial attack method was mainly a large number of barrages. However, after a competition with Yalin, Medea gradually gave up the original battle method and began to listen to Yalin''s suggestions and stopped using this laborious and thankless "barrage" attack mode. In the middle of class, Celian suddenly became restless. In a trance, a very familiar sense of oppression came, not just Celian! Medea also stopped lecturing and looked at the ceiling with a dignified look. "What''s the matter, Miss Medea?" Weber asked with some doubt. Yuanban Lin was also stunned in an instant. The next moment, red saber Nero appeared in front of Lin. "Aster, are you okay?" Nero, who is always careless on weekdays, asked his aster with a serious look this time. "Do you feel this strange smell, too?" Yuansaka Lin turned and asked. At the moment, people didn''t notice that Celian, a dark elf girl, was like being captured by fear. She trembled with fear. The girl hugged herself tightly and spit out a few words in an ugly low voice: "God''s Queen is spider God''s Queen rose!" Chapter 267 In the city of odur, not only Celian and Medea, but also people with strong inspiration and strength feel a distorted and terrible atmosphere hovering over the city of odur. Hundreds of ice front shooters and frost prayers have gathered here on the platform. These frost elves who have been given the power to control frost by the king of white dragon have dispersed to form a huge Dharma array, and another white dragon is standing in the center of the Dharma array, and the huge magic is gathered at one point, As long as the air hovering in the sky dares to break in without authorization, it will immediately launch a heavy blow to it. "Lord Shumu rosefinch, Lord kraferig!" When the white dragon members saw the rosefinch arrive, they quickly paid tribute. "Any enemies?" Shumu rosefinch asked uneasily. For the first time after he was reincarnated as a dragon, Shumu rosefinch felt a threat. This sense of threat was very strong, even much stronger than when he faced the green dragon estena before. Although it is not clear who the enemy is, the rosefinch knows one thing. The enemy of this invasion is even more terrible than the dragon. In the city of odur, Lin, who was visiting the sick fili, stopped immediately and asked the fairy maid Lilian to take care of fili these days. After taking good care of fili, Lin said goodbye and returned to the ice crystal hall. Spider God, rose! Is it finally here "Lord Yalin?" The rosefinch was stunned, but soon followed the order and retired temporarily. Yalin has gently guided his mind and opened the [frost storm barrier] shrouded outside the city of odur, so that the owner of the breath bypassed the whole city and was directly introduced into the ice crystal hall. The huge negative energy and breath hovered and solidified, opening a subtle channel to the present world from the unknown field. The dark breath poured into the ice crystal hall like viscous ink. The power of ice and frost was activated by the dark breath for a moment, and a huge black mirror appeared in front of Yalin, In the mirror, a charming figure of Nona emerged. Although the shadow in the mirror is very blurred under the surge of dark breath, the shadow is elegantly lying on a bed made of unknown copper ore. The slightly dark skin looks very soft, just like the smoothest silk, and the silver eyes are deeply staring at Yalin with Soul-catching charm, The slight rise of the corners of the mouth raised this charm to a level sufficient to dry a normal human reason. At the moment, the beautiful image in the mirror seems to be a peerless night goddess. When he noticed that Yalin seemed to be staring at himself absently, the beautiful shadow in the mirror gently hooked Yalin. Suddenly, Yalin''s ear seemed to have thousands of charming beauties. At the same time, he told himself a word in a honey like boring voice. Come on! Don''t bind your heart, indulge everything, and release the * * heartily. PA ~ pa~ Yalin suddenly clapped his hands and said in disdain, "when did the gods in charge of spiders, evil, darkness and other priests begin to have more ''* *'' priests?" This is a charm spell, and the spell level is quite high. It''s just a little too far from the natural charm talent of the former succubus queen Sally en. Yalin doesn''t even need to support the anti spirit magic barrier to eliminate it. At the sight of Yalin who seemed unresponsive, the beautiful image in the mirror slowly floated up and sat on a throne shaped like a giant spider. In an instant, the beautiful image was covered with a long gown with a dark purple background and inlaid with a golden cobweb pattern. The silver gray long hair was tightly circled by a spider shaped bun, which looked elegant and luxurious, At the moment, the charming shadow in the mirror is holding a magic wand with dark purple gemstones embedded at the top, confronting Yalin with unspeakable dignity. When Qianying gently knocked the ground with her scepter, the scene in the mirror finally became clear. This is an extremely beautiful female dark elf, but Yalin, who knows each other''s identity, knows very well that a vicious * * spider that eats people and doesn''t spit bones after class! It is said that the owner of the ice cream, Yalin, the king of the white dragon, has a beating heart composed of no warm ice. It seems that this rumor is indeed true. Have you lived with such a pure heart and few desires for thousands of years in the custody of those ridiculous new gods? Oh ~ I''m sorry I forgot. No one except her can get close to you and survive. > Qian Ying said faintly, with a little irony in her tone. Yalin''s face turned a little black and soon returned to normal: "I thought you would send your ''maid'', but fortunately you didn''t send it. Well! What should I call you now? Call you spider God, rose, or your old name \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ When she heard the name of alosyne, Rose''s lips flicked slightly after the spider God. "Trespass?" Yalin sneered with disdain: "You are still so high up! After the day of God''s meteorite, you rely on the last weak divine power to survive. In this world, even if you intervene in the main material plane, you can barely do it among believers. Let me think about how long you can continue to talk to me here if I don''t provide strength to help you reduce the rejection of the law of the interface? Goddess rose! Do you think it''s still the old time now Time? " Yalin said very unkindly. After the spider God, Rose''s face changed. After a long silence, rose sighed and lowered her voice. Rose''s voice became soft and desolate. It was hard to imagine an evil god who had ruled the dark elves by cruel means. If the dark elves in the dark area knew what God was like, they would collapse their faith at the first time. "What is the driving force that supports you to continue to exist in this world? The existence you once hated most has been annihilated, and there is no residue of the soul, complete and complete." Rose''s face became ferocious, with crazy persistence in her tone. Yalin took a deep breath. The crazy God was indeed changeable: "then you should have found a way to continue to live!" "No! I need her too!" Yalin was unhappy. The memory of the White Dragon King was rolled up again because of the words of the spider God. The emotions of hatred, sadness and pain could not be suppressed. In an instant, Yalin couldn''t help yelling, "it''s best not to mention her in front of me. This is the last warning!" Rose smiled, as if Yalin''s anger was the source of her pleasure. In Yalin''s opinion, in addition to madness, the spider God has a little schizophrenia! Facing Rose''s conditions, Yalin did not prove it and replied, "tell me, how many pieces do you have now?" As soon as this word came out, rose, the queen of spider God, was silent for a while. "Answer my question, how much?" "Where''s the holy capital?" Rose, the queen of spider God, was excited by the great surprise, and even lost her cool posture. "Any conditions?" Yalin asked back with a bad smile. Then rose noticed her gaffe. I have lost my attitude. I can promise you anything I can do, as long as it doesn''t exceed my bottom line. I''m very curious. Where did you find this fragment! > "Did you sleep in the dark during the dragon war?" Yalin put away the fragments in his hand, and his tone was full of pride: "I killed the last goddess of the moon!" Rose was stunned, indeed! The rumor that Yalin, the king of the white dragon, killed the gods was indeed transmitted to the dark area, but it was unexpected that Yalin, the goddess of the moon, had killed such powerful new era gods. However, Yalin''s next sentence immediately embarrassed rose. "But there''s a problem. I always think you don''t have any chips that interest me!" Chapter 268 Adinay, goddess of the moon! One of the five supreme gods believed in the holy land. In myth, the goddess is a symbol of purity, like the silver moon, and also a god of music and art. From the goddess of darkness to the goddess of the pure moon, this is due to the ignorance and shallow cognitive power of ordinary people. Darkness represents evil! Light represents good! Sometimes humans believe that what they see is better than thinking. They are preconceived and characterize a thing. During the dragon war, atinay was indeed dead, which Yalin would never be wrong, because he killed her himself. Before atinay died, the bottle did its last bit to crush the divine lattice in order not to let Yalin get it. The divine lattice of the goddess was broken into seven parts and flew to the earth. After the fierce battle, Yalin, who was seriously injured, could only intercept one of the fragments. Find all the fragments, restore them to a complete divine lattice, and then inherit the power of the divine lattice to sublimate themselves into new gods. This is the plan of the spider God! The voice of the spider God rose, full of enthusiasm and power. The words of the spider God just cut into Lin''s heart. exactly! No matter how powerful the White Dragon King himself is, even if he can defeat two or even three with one! However, after the four gods plus the emerald dragon and possibly against several other dragon gods, it is really difficult for the two fists to defeat the four hands. As long as the other party throws a little integrity to play car wheel war, there is no need to think about the result. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± For a moment, Yalin didn''t chew, and rose was determined to continue to coax. Of course, I don''t underestimate the power of the White Dragon King, but now the four Supreme gods are no longer the existence you can compete with. Do you still want to see the fifth goddess of the moon recover again? Now that you are in a situation of enemies on all sides, you should win over a strong ally, a new God! There is no conflict of interest or contradiction between the dark elves and the white dragon. Ten thousand years ago, my believers were allies of you and Viktor in some ways, but now we are still facing the same enemy, the supreme god of the holy capital and the Dragon Legion dominated by the emerald green dragon! > "Good words! But how can you guarantee that you won''t pat your ass and leave after you get the divine fragment?" Yalin clapped his hands and looked at the spider God with cautious eyes. You should know that rose, the queen of the spider God, did not do much before. "It is estimated that he will directly kill you and dig out the divine personality in your body!" Arlene gave rose a white look. Rose was so happy that she crossed several dark lights in her hand and began to prepare for the soul contract. "But I have additional conditions." For the divine fragment is already in the bag, rose is also generous. "First! Celian must stay with me!" Rose, the queen of spider God, also wondered why Yalin had such a crush on Celian? Although this child is an unexpected rare existence, her strength is insignificant compared with the real star son. Maybe Yalin took Celian as a substitute for ''her''! This is really interesting. Unexpectedly, the ruthless king of the white dragon is really a infatuated seed, and thousands of years have never forgotten her. "Anyway, there are four pieces of debris up to now, and three pieces are missing. If you want to sublimate into a new Dark Goddess, you must at least find the other three pieces first, and the most troublesome thing is to find a way to get the two fast pieces from the emerald green dragon. This is not a simple task, it needs a long-term plan." The queen of God pursed her mouth. Yalin was right. There are three pieces to find, and the most troublesome is the other two pieces found by the green dragon. It''s not easy to get them. If the pieces are not together, you can''t get a complete divine personality. And even if there is a complete divine personality, it is not absolutely successful to rekindle the divine fire sublimation, and the end of failure is likely to lead to their complete extinction, which is a dangerous bet. The power of the son of stars owned by Celian is completely auxiliary, which can reduce the probability of danger and failure in the process of sublimation. That''s why I value Celian as a gift from God. The fragments are not gathered together. Even if Celian stays beside herself, it has no use. Since the king of the white dragon likes it, give it to it for the time being. Anyway, when the fragments are gathered together and get a complete divine personality, just borrow Celian. "Second, we don''t have to sign any soul contract. I''ll keep the divine fragment first. When you get the other six fragments, you can come to me to get the prize." Yalin then threw out the second condition, and the spider God was stunned. "In order to make sure you don''t fool me, I must do so ~ unless you are willing to give me the channel distribution map of the dark area, each other will not betray if they are caught by each other." What Yalin said was natural, and rose was speechless for a moment. However, the channel distribution map of the dark area is an important thing for the dark elves. The dark area extending in all directions is like a huge natural maze. Anyone who enters the dark area without knowing the situation can''t leave alive. The Dragon army, which once tried to attack the dark elves, had to give up the plan after chasing for a long distance. For nothing else, it was because the environment in the dark area was too strange and terrible. Without the channel distribution map, the dark elves carried out guerrilla warfare by relying on the tunnels extending in all directions, which was enough to slowly consume and kill any army. You know, Yalin, I can''t promise you this request. > "Then I can only say sorry!" Rose was unconventional and did not entangle in this matter, because the divine fragment could not be used by herself. As the gods of the old era, the fragments of the divine personality of the new era have a strong repulsion to themselves. Now, it is urgent for me to collect as much faith as possible to change my divine personality, which must be synchronized with the rules of the new era. Otherwise! Even if the complete gods are collected, they will face the situation that they cannot be used. Presumably, this problem is also bothering them on the green dragon side. However, with the help of the holy capital, the goddess candidate on the green dragon side can obtain the power of faith more easily than himself, and he has fallen behind in the progress. "Of course! I''ll try my best to find out about the remaining three pieces of divine personality" In fact, Yalin also hopes to take this opportunity to let the dark elves under rose join the plan to search for the son of the star. After all, the dark elves intelligence network that has been lurking all over the mainland is much better than himself. As long as we can find the newly born son of the star, the effect of the complete son of the star power to sublimate the spider God is naturally much better than the "incomplete product" like Celian. As long as Yalin doesn''t dare gamble on the greed and character of the God, the complete son of the star has the power of killing God. Once rose gets the son of the star, she is likely not to let go. Maybe she will steal the chicken and eat the rice at that time. rose noticed the strange appearance of Arlene and asked back. Yalin''s heart turned: "I want to tell you one more thing. I have temporarily requisitioned the barbarian soldiers of Philip tok. Recently, I need their help to find something. I''ll give it back to you when I find it!" Originally, I thought Yalin had any trouble. As a result, it was such a simple thing. Naturally, the queen of spider God agreed casually Chapter 269 Outside the frost wing hall, irogel stood uneasily in the garden, looking at the hall built at the top of the mountain not far away. At the feet of the elf girl, the ice elf also ran restlessly. Just a short time ago, irogel felt that a great force was guided into the frost wing hall. It felt like a God in the world came here. Irogel only knew one thing. This breath was full of cunning and evil, which was completely different from the cold winter breath possessed by the ancient god Yalin. Another powerful existence beyond the secular world! Irogel picked up the ice elf and gently stroked the little thing''s head. There were thousands of thoughts in her heart. What she had experienced these days had far exceeded her imagination. The gods located in the sky and the giant dragons existing in poetry appeared one by one. Having sacrificed his freedom to get the protection of a God and let the ethnic people reproduce in this frozen forest, arrogill felt more and more that he had made the right choice! How''s gressel? Several times, with the help of Yalin, irogel did not find greisel when looking at the habitat through the dreamland. His compatriots have established new towns, and everyone is trying to build a new home. I hope he can forget himself as soon as possible and find a favorite elf girl to start his life again. Life is getting better and better, and arrogate also began to accept all this, but arrogate always has a knot in her heart, which is her sister Aisha! When she was chased by mercenaries on the way to escape, her sister was separated from the team. She was probably captured by those greedy human mercenaries. Although Aisha''s life should not be in danger, at the thought that her sister may be shackled and sold to human nobles as slaves, and suffer all kinds of humiliation and torture every day, elojer couldn''t help bending down and her heart seemed to be torn. "Sister irogel! Sister irogel! What''s the matter with you?" "Are you all right, miss arrogill? Are you not feeling well?" The voice in her ear made arrogill raise her head. What came into her eyes was the curious face of the little girl alulu. Behind alulu, her sister alulu was carrying a basket full of all kinds of fruits and watching herself with the same concern. The Warcraft named Yan Emperor followed alulu as always, just like a mother animal protecting her young. Yan Di glared at the ice elf who still had a grudge against him and said to irogel. Looking at the two people and one beast''s concern for themselves, irogel smiled reluctantly: "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." "Return it if you have nothing. If you feel uncomfortable, please inform me immediately." AI Lulu mentioned the basket to AI luojie''er: "today I went to get some fruits. There are cherries you like to eat, Miss AI luojie''er. Why don''t you have some together?" At the gracious invitation of AI Lulu, the three girls found a small courtyard with tables and chairs in the garden and sat down. The scenery here is very good. The flower beds full of blooming flowers around send out fresh fragrance. It makes people feel as if they are in a field with flowers in full bloom, rather than in a lonely and cold snow mountain. Elulu was chatting with elugill about some interesting things recently. Elulu was nibbling at the pear in her hand like a little rabbit. The ice elf also rushed to the table and frozen an apple before eating it. Alulu also took the sliced apple and wanted to feed Yan Di. Of course, Yan Di politely shook his head and declined alulu''s kindness. Because at this time, Emperor Yan suddenly felt some uncomfortable breath and always looked at the magnificent palace on the top of the mountain from time to time. "Have you noticed, too? Emperor Yan!" Arrogate asked, looking at Yan Di with some vigilance. The Yan Emperor said impolitely that although the existence force with the smell of evil is very strong, it is not an existence that he can compete with, but the Yan Emperor with the special ability of "heart of justice" is already jealous of evil. If the existence with the smell of evil appeared in front of the Yan emperor, the Yan Emperor would never be afraid to attack each other with the heat of exorcism. Irojiel reluctantly looked at the palace along the Yan Emperor''s eyes: "maybe a God in the world came here, perhaps the old knowledge of the ancient god Yalin''s master. Since the other party is the guest entertained by Yalin''s master, we as servants can''t disobey the master''s will." Yan Emperor shook his mane and said his thoughts without any disguise. This makes iro as like as two peas, who have no idea what to do. Eero Jill has been known as Yan Di''s Warcraft very strange. First, his intelligence is very high. It is almost the same as a common man, or even more intelligent than ordinary human beings. What surprised irogel most was that Emperor Yan had a strong sense of justice. He always looked jealous of evil and hated any evil deeds and things. When he first met, Emperor Yan expressed sympathy for his experience and even comforted himself. Through this, irogel could not believe that Emperor Yan would really be a Warcraft with only a little wisdom, The elf girl is even guessing whether the ancient god created such a strange creature as Yan Emperor by using some secret technique. Maybe she shouldn''t regard Yan Emperor as a Warcraft, and it''s no exaggeration to treat it as a normal person. Such a ''Warcraft'' with a sense of justice will probably shame many people who call themselves just people in the world. "What are you talking about with Yan Di? Sister ailuojieer." Alulu looked at arrogate and seemed to be talking to Yandi like a self talk. The little girl immediately knew that Yandi was communicating with arrogate with her mind. Being able to communicate with Emperor Yan is one of the things that alulu admires most. After learning that it requires strong spiritual strength to talk with Emperor Yan, alulu almost abnormally reads the borrowed books every day, and even corrects her bad habit of sleeping in. As soon as it is light every day, alulu gets up and goes to the garden for spiritual meditation, However, after this period of time, alulu found that she was still unable to talk to the Yan Emperor. This situation made alulu very disappointed. When she saw that elujah was chatting with Yan Emperor easily, alulu finally couldn''t help pestering elujah and asked elujah for advice with a pathetic look. "Alulu! Your actions are so impolite. Hurry up and get off miss irogel." Elulu quickly scolded her sister for her rude behavior. Irogel smiled helplessly, stroked alulu''s small head and looked at alulu hanging on her body like a furry and lovely animal. Irogel promised to teach alulu how to strengthen and meditate in her spare time. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the ice crystal hall, after reaching a verbal agreement with Yalin, the spider God rose gently diffused her spiritual power. Naturally, she noticed the three girls playing in the garden outside the hall. "It''s confidential. I won''t answer." "An unintentional puppet? Hehe ~ that''s so exaggerated." These words made Yalin don''t know how to answer. The queen of spider God rose guessed right this time. These frost elves are really puppets. They are summoned by the calling system to be loyal to their puppets forever. Do you still have the face to say that? Once there was a rebellious God in the clergy! While instigating their followers to betray each other and kill each other, they are dissatisfied with the betrayal of others. Isn''t that hitting yourself in the face while talking? At least you are a God. Can you be a little virtuous! Of course, Yalin was not interested in discussing moral integrity with some crazy spider God rose: "I need some information about the power change of the distorted void when I sleep. Do you have it?" Chapter 270 ? > The figure of rose, the queen of spider God, slowly disappeared from the mirror, and the mirror body constructed by divine power also disintegrated and dissipated. The law of interface not only has a strong repulsion to demons, but also has an effect on gods. From Nemo''s mouth, Yalin has roughly understood the rules of the world. However, compared with the gods, the repulsive force of the law of the interface can be offset by the divine force. The gods with a large number of believers can easily penetrate their own power into the main material plane, and even directly come to the main material plane under certain specific conditions. Of course, all this needs to consume divine power, and the devil consumes the power of the abyss. As a God in the old era and a serious racist, the only believer that rose, the queen of spider God, now relies on is the dark elves. Moreover, most of the power of faith obtained has to be used to adapt to the rules of the new era, which will not be annihilated. In this way, there is no way that much power of faith has been transformed into her own power, In short, the spider God rose can now be described as extremely weak. Her divine power can not even support this projection communication for long. If rose could sublimate herself into a new God, it would be a big turn! After the queen of God left, Yalin immediately used magic to check the whole ice crystal hall. It is obvious that the queen who has betrayed the cunning and famous God is really weak enough and doesn''t even have the power to leave a "gift". It can be seen that living is hard enough! The once famous gods in the old times are now worse than the demon masters in the abyss. Just as Yalin was about to have a rest, the prompt sound of the system sounded at the right time. Among the Thunder Stone dwarves brought by the white dragon to the yanoder mountains, there was finally someone willing to be loyal to him. Yalin was relieved to lie on the throne and breathe a sigh of relief. It has been a long time since the Thunder Stone dwarfs were brought to the yarod mountains this time. Yalin found that the dwarf summoning option has not been unlocked. Obviously, although these dwarfs who were brought to the yarod mountains agreed to stay under their own coercion and inducement, their sincere loyalty is still unable to unlock the option, Yalin let solak get close to their leader dinktil for a long time. Today, he finally brushed his favor to the highest. The 100 meter Thunder Stone and mountain dwarves rewarded by the system directly appeared in the ice crystal hall. These creatures summoned by the system were 100% loyal to Yalin. Yalin immediately informed solak to the ice crystal hall to lead these new companions to odur city and arrange accommodation and work for them. At present, there are three major residents in odur city. Apart from the Goblins who can only be used as simple labor and cannon fodder, the largest number is naturally the frost elves. These Elves were originally the most trusted subjects of the White Dragon King. They were the first call option to unlock after Yalin came to the world. In terms of construction, elves are good at magic learning, spell research, medicine deployment, planting, jewelry making, etc. In battle, frost and snow are the natural Wizard of water system. Besides, they can also be high rank archers, Rangers, light infantry, light cavalry, and other occupation. Of course, elves also have an obvious defect. Born with low physical fitness, elves cannot become soldiers wearing heavy armor, and are not good at physical work. They are very inefficient in logging, land reclamation, mining and so on. Secondly, the second largest number is the Tauren. These powerful big men are good at planting, logging, grazing, hunting and forging in construction. In combat, they are responsible for heavy soldiers, heavy cavalry, crazy soldiers, shaman priests and other professions. A small number of Tauren can also become Druids, However, there are no Druid talents in odur city to train Tauren. If you want, you can only summon the system to summon ready-made Tauren Druids. Of course, it makes Yalin feel a little expensive in terms of price. Moreover, Yalin is not interested in letting his subjects learn the enemy''s ability. The comparison between Tauren and elves is obvious. If elves take the intellectual route, Tauren takes the 100% military route. These Tauren who look up to tall are sometimes too simple and honest, and their brains are naturally not as smart as elves, so they are unable to carry out fine work such as magic research and medicament deployment. Of course, occasionally some smart Tauren can learn and become shaman priests. In addition, although Tauren know how to forge and are especially good at forging heavy weapons and full-body armor, one defect is that they don''t know how to enchant. Fortunately, Tauren forge ordinary tools and weapons now, If you want to forge any magic weapon in the future, I''m afraid you have to let dwarves and elves work together. As for the last dwarf! To be honest, dwarves are now Yalin''s favorite race, because they have many talents in construction. Dwarves are very good at architectural design, magic research, forging, planting, logging, mining and many other aspects, especially mining and forging. This is the natural habit of dwarves. Many dwarves almost forget to eat and sleep in the forge hall, The purpose is to create an excellent weapon or armor. The reason why the dwarf dinktier is willing to stay is because of the brilliance of the forge hall and the benefits of making equipment at will. In terms of combat, dwarf soldiers and shield guards are famous for their bravery. Bear cavalry is also the specialty of dwarves. Dwarves agree to become Rangers and hunters, and some can become priests. For example, after odur city has flying Warcraft and airships in the future, dwarves can even form an air force. During the dragon war, most of the military airships of the white dragon clan were designed by dwarves. "All right! Boys, follow me. Although I''d like to say welcome to odur city now, I''ll say it after arranging accommodation for you!" Solak, the leader of the forge hall, came to the ice crystal hall and gave orders to 200 dwarves. The city of odur has been able to be self-sufficient in basic materials. Yalin doesn''t need to exchange clothes or tools. The rich forest resources in the misty forest, the wood and fur collected, the ore excavated in the mine, the bumper harvest that can be guaranteed every time in the farmland and the rich medicinal materials make Yalin have a huge amount of surplus materials to exchange for material energy. Compared with the soul energy that is always insufficient, the material energy Yalin is quite abundant, even enough to exchange a set of excellent weapons and armor for each one thousand troops. Speaking of equipment, the legendary equipment rewarded in the system has appeared in front of Yalin! This is a red women''s mage robe, with black silk thread and a huge fire gem on the chest. In terms of style and workmanship, it can be described as luxurious and exquisite! Even if you don''t have to identify it with mental strength, Yalin can feel that this robe emits a strong smell of fire element. Moreover, from the material of the robe, it should be woven with softened refined gold silk thread and Firebird down. It should be as light as Tulle but harder than iron! There is no doubt that this is indeed a legendary equipment! Equipment is divided into levels. Generally speaking, it is roughly divided into nine levels! The lowest level is to make rough ordinary weapons, which are equipped by some ordinary people for self-defense. Intermediate weapons are standard weapons used by the army and mercenaries. Most of them have been forged with refined iron or other ordinary metals! When making advanced equipment, a small amount of rare metals are added and some magic is added for more powerful soldiers or commanders. After advanced equipment, they are excellent level, excellent level, legendary level and epic level! Finally, there are artifacts known as sacred objects, and artifacts that only exist in poetry and legends and belong to gods. For mortals, the excellent equipment of a sword is already a valuable treasure without a market. Any soldier and mage hope to get even one. The legendary equipment has been regarded as the treasure of a country. Any one in the world is enough to attract a bloody battle! Now the highest level of equipment has been exposed on the whole continent, that is, an epic pendant called "the pupil of the shadow moon" owned by the holy capital. It is a pity that Rosalie, the former Saint of the holy capital, the ultimate custodian of this pendant, is detained by overlord galselik¡® The pupil of the shadow moon ''also disappeared with the death of the saint in the tower of blasphemy. Although it is said that the overlord galselik, who hated gods, destroyed the treasure, the kingdom of kreises and the karsermon Empire, which inherited its heritage after the end of the overlord''s era, tried to search for the treasure, but still found nothing. And the power of the "pupil of the shadow moon" is unknown. Legendary equipment is the highest masterpiece for any craftsman, and it is also the most desired realm. In fact, the craftsman who could make legendary equipment during the dragon war ten thousand years ago was also Fengmao water chestnut. Now the equipment that the most outstanding craftsman in the whole continent can make is at the peak of excellence. Such senior forging masters have been the target of all countries in the mainland, even the Holy See and the holy capital at any cost, As for the master level master who can make legendary equipment, no one has appeared for thousands of years. For Yalin, whether legendary or epic equipment, as long as it has enough material energy, it can be exchanged infinitely. Of course, the price is naturally expensive! Chapter 271 After the birth of a legendary piece of equipment, the makers usually have a unique means to name and commemorate their works. The women''s mage robes rewarded by the system also have a named inscription - hot blood flame! System assistant Nemo quickly explained the attributes of this equipment to Yalin. The mage''s robe is made of refined gold thread and Firebird down. The wearer can improve the affinity of fire element and fire spell damage. Immune to fire magic damage up to level 6, and can absorb some fire damage and convert it into the wearer''s magic, and improve the defense against physical attacks. The special ability ''flame radiation'' can cause the most advanced fire magic damage to enemies within 10 yards. It takes effect every 20 seconds! The only requirement is that the wearer needs at least 8 levels of fire magic, otherwise he will be burned by the flame radiation of the robe itself if he wears it for a long time. In fact, the legendary equipment once the king of the white dragon also collected about dozens of pieces, but all of these equipment were used in the dragon war, and then all of them were damaged without exception. After all, there is no word of eternity in this world! In the battle of the dragon war, which is almost full of high-level strong men, not to mention legendary equipment, many epic and sacred equipment have also been destroyed. The lower level excellent equipment is almost scattered everywhere on the battlefield after a war, That large number will definitely shake the eyes of any craftsman in the world. Not to mention the past, up to now, some equipment has been left in the treasure house of the White Dragon King, but most of them are works of art with luxurious decoration and flashy use. In addition to the "hot blood flame" women''s mage robe just rewarded, there are only two other legendary equipment in Yalin''s hands. The first is a legendary armor in the crystal dragon buyani Collection - iron briar. The heavy armor made of secret silver and magic steel has strong physical and legal defense. It can heal automatically if it is slightly damaged. It is immune to the attack of all ordinary swords made of iron, and even enough to resist the frontal firing of Heavy Crossbow. It is immune to the most advanced all-round magic damage and can reduce the maximum level 2 all-round magic damage by 30%, The special ability is'' anti shock '', which can rebound part of the attacker''s damage and cause damage to the weapon used by the attacker. The requirement for wearing this armor is very simple, that is, it needs enough strength! Judging from the weight of this equipment, it should have been specially made for orcs or barbarians a long time ago. Ordinary humans, let alone wear this armor to fight on the battlefield, are estimated to have many difficulties in taking one step. The second is the armor that Yalin exchanged for the pivot rosefinch in order to deal with the green dragon Istana - Glory storm! The large-scale wind magic array used for urban protection has been carved with exquisite patterns, all of which are miniature and integrated into the body armor, which can disperse some poison gas, fog and group fire damage. You can reduce physical damage by 0%. You have a certain chance to be immune to all physical damage according to the opponent''s strength, strengthen the whole department''s magic resistance, and be immune to the highest level 8 wind magic damage. The armor itself is protected by the storm and is difficult to damage. The special ability ''instant wind'' can minimize the weight of the armor and keep the wearer in a level 5 accelerating magic state. It''s a pity that even though the armor itself has a self-defense force that is hard to damage, this legendary equipment was seriously damaged in the battle with the green dragon Istana. Due to the lack of repair technology, the glory storm armor can only be temporarily placed in the forger hall and studied by dwarf forgers, which can improve the forging level of some dwarf craftsmen, Maybe one day when the forging technology is mature, this legendary armor can be repaired. Of course, in addition to these three legendary equipment, the long gun "cold frost scale stab" jointly created by dwarf solak and Tauren Norta Yalin is a quasi legendary weapon. In terms of level name, it is beyond the excellence level, but it is still a line from the legendary level, but the cold frost scale stab has its own life, With the company and use of Luo Jiean, I believe that this long gun that can grow up can break through the self boundary and enter the threshold of legend. Looking at the women''s mage robe floating in the air, Yalin is thinking about who is more suitable to give this legendary equipment to. On the whole, the attributes of this legendary equipment are very good. On the whole, this legendary equipment is also very deceptive! Yalin is a little helpless. This is the yanoder mountains and the field of frost. If the attribute of this equipment is water, Yalin will shout that he is lucky. However, as long as it is fire, whether fire equipment or fire magic will be seriously weakened by the power of frost here. However, since the system randomly selected this mage robe for itself, it can only be recognized! Since it can increase fire damage, it''s better to give it to people who are good at playing with fire in odur city. Considering that it was a women''s mage robe, Hagen and Feiying were directly excluded from Yalin''s mind. It is estimated that if they were to wear this robe, their popularity would definitely decrease by 200%. Among the remaining candidates, red saber Nero is the first to jump into the scope of Yalin''s choice. Although the treasure of red saber Nero is the Gold Theater of zhaodang, the original fire of the crimson sword held by Nero is a weapon that matches this legendary robe very well. It''s just that Yalin is not sure. Nero is not a special Summoner summoned from the summoning system. I don''t know if she can use this equipment. The heroes in fate''s original works all have their own magic into armor when fighting, and the original clothes will disappear to where for the time being. Besides, Nero is the ~ um! How can I say it? It''s already red saber Nero''s revealing clothes. About ten * * Don''t like this strictly conservative women''s mage robe. "Yes!" Yalin suddenly slapped his hand: "just give it to Lin. just four red fire cores don''t have her share. Lin''s magic circuit is all element gem magic, which also involves fire. Giving it to her should not be regarded as a natural object." After putting the robe into the special box, Yalin called a water element guard and ordered a few words. After the water element guard left, Yalin finally observed the arrogill playing with elulu and alulu in the garden. Then Yalin directly projected his separation into the Vientiane research tower for magic research. Adding magic to the "egg", Yalin mobilized the mage to deal with the core of red inflammation. The highest level fire treasure, the core of ChiYan, contains a very powerful fire power. An careless handling will lead to a huge explosion. Even if the research tower is full of protective magic array, it is powerful enough to dismantle half of the magic tower. Therefore, Yalin still thinks it is best to deal with it by himself, Even if there is an accident, the power of the White Dragon King can stop it. The allocation of the four red flame cores has been decided. Hagen, a Nordic God fighter who can use flame fist, is allocated one. There is one big monster flying shadow who is good at using the flame of the demon world. In addition, red saber Nero and Yan Emperor among magic babies can also be allocated one respectively. The core of ChiYan does not need to be cast into special equipment to wear to them. It only needs to be slightly transformed into liquid and melted into holy clothes and weapons. As for Yan Emperor, it can be embedded in the bone plate on his head. With the blessing of the core of red inflammation, even in the [frost storm barrier], the fire moves used by people will not be greatly weakened by the power of frost. The hard core of red inflammation was stably transformed into fragments under the extrusion of magic, and then slowly melted into a viscous liquid with high heat. The wizard mages quickly stored the liquid core of red inflammation in a special container. "OK! It''s done." After the four red inflammatory nuclei were all turned into liquid and stored, Yalin finally breathed a sigh of relief. It takes about an hour to transform the form of a red inflammatory core. Unconsciously, more than four hours have passed. Fortunately, the whole process is very smooth without any accidents. "Next, the task of melting and casting for the flying shadow is up to you. "Yes! Lord Yalin, we''ll do it right away." The rest of the things Yalin explained to frost snow wizard. He talked with spider God rose for a long time. In addition, he spent more than four hours dealing with the core of red inflammation. The day passed unconsciously. Whenever he saw that the protection period on the summoning system was reduced by one second, Yalin was more nervous. We must build up enough strength before the end of the protection period. Is it just urgent? Yalin had some worries. In the long night, as the Dragon King who basically didn''t need sleep, Yalin returned to the room and reviewed another report. It was obvious that the team led by Medea had encountered a technical bottleneck. In this regard, Yalin could only help directly to find a breakthrough method. The voice of writing slowly came out of the room. There are also several people in audur who can''t sleep. Celian is lying on the big bed and can''t sleep. The arrival of the spider God makes the dark elf girl worried. The uncertainty about the future and the promise of the Dragon King make the girl difficult to sleep. In another luxury mansion, miss yuansaka Lin took a lot of effort to drive out Nero who tried to stay in her room. Then she finally carefully opened the box sent by the water element guard, slightly touched the burning robe, and Lin lovingly held the robe up and brought it to the floor mirror to try. "What a beautiful robe! It should be very expensive." As always, the first thing miss yuansaka did was to evaluate the robe in terms of money. However, for Lin, in addition to the value of money, this robe was the first dress given by the senior student. Yes, senior student Yalin gave himself a dress. At the thought of this, yuansaka Lin''s face was a little red. He held his robe on his body. Lin lay on the bed and stared at the ceiling. He didn''t know what he was thinking! You can only wear it at level 8 of fire magic, otherwise the power of the robe itself will hurt you. This is what the element guard told when he sent the robe. Miss yuansaka Lin, the magician of what level he is, is not clear at all. It seems that it''s best to let the wizard mages identify him tomorrow. If you meet the requirements, put it on yourself. At the thought of this, miss yuansaka smiled and rolled on the bed with her robe. You say elegant!? Sorry, let''s put this thing aside for the time being! Chapter 272 When a new day comes, in the Vientiane research tower in odur City, four liquefied red inflammatory nuclei are ready. Hagen''s northern European God fighter''s Tianxuan star Eight Legged horse God fighting clothes were the first to accept the fusion of the red inflammation core. The liquid red inflammation core slowly integrated into the God fighting clothes. The Eight Legged horse God fighting clothes emitted light, which seemed to be jumping and cheering. The silver and Red God fighting clothes slowly slid the blood red light, just like the blood pulsating. "Very good! Very perfect, succeeded, Lord Hagen!" The frost snow wizard in charge of casting wiped the sweat on his forehead and reported happily. Yalin nodded to show his satisfaction. Hagen couldn''t wait to put on his holy clothes. Sure enough, Hagen quickly felt that the power of the suppressed flame in his body seemed to recover a lot. After getting Yalin''s approval, Hagen hit a hot pressing fist, and the power of this fist was indeed raised to a normal level. In fact, Yalin knows that this is still weakened by the power of frost. If he leaves the Arnold mountains and the forest of fog, Hagen''s hot fist power should be increased by the core of red inflammation. Red saber Nero was very interested in looking at the core of red inflammation. He heard that he could strengthen the power of his love for the sword. His majesty, the self-centered ancient Roman emperor, immediately couldn''t wait to take out the sword. Originally, Yalin was worried that the core of red inflammation could not be integrated into Nero''s love sword "original fire", but the result was really very smooth. After the casting, Nero stroked the sword and waved it excitedly. The flame from the original fire almost didn''t light the room. It is more troublesome for the next flying shadow to accept the core of red inflammation, because the core of red inflammation needs to be directly integrated into the body of flying shadow. Originally, Yalin intended to cast it on the sword carried by Feiying, but this sword is only an ordinary weapon made of fantie, and the demon world flame of Feiying comes from Feiying itself rather than foreign objects. It''s useless to cast the core of red fire on the sword. Maybe it will destroy the flying shadow sword. If cast directly on the flying shadow, Yalin doesn''t know whether the core of red inflammation will cause damage to the flying shadow. When this problem was found, Yalin had planned to cancel the melting of the red flame core for Feiying, and was ready to exchange a red flame core for Feiying to wear in the form of jewelry. Although the effect was a little poor, it was better than something unexpected. However, Feiying''s attitude is very firm. "Are you sure, flying shadow? This is not a joke. The power of the red flame core may be more terrible than you think. If it is directly melted into your right hand, it may cause damage to you. If it is serious, it may kill you." When hearing that Feiying insisted on melting the core of red inflammation into his body, Yalin couldn''t help worrying. In the face of Yalin''s warning, Feiying untied the bandage on his right hand and exposed his arm hovering with the traces of black dragon inflammation: "don''t worry, I can control the flame of the demon world. I don''t pay attention to this small stone. Besides, Lord Yalin, I want to be stronger. The stronger the better! So I can''t give up any chance." "I said Feiying, don''t be so stubborn. Lord Yalin was right. It''s too dangerous to do so. The flame power of this stone is very important. It''s not worth losing your life accidentally." Hagen, who has been melted and personally experienced the power of the red flame core, also persuaded Feiying. "Ha ha ~ little fellow, the emperor appreciates your character. That''s right! It''s a pity to give up the power available with bare hands. It''s the right choice to seize, plunder and take possession of yourself." Red saber Nero was agitated for fear of chaos in the world. Hagen of the opposition immediately quarreled with Nero of the pro faction. "Don''t call me ''little'' guy! You woman" the flying shadow glared at Nero and replied as if he had been cut off. Yalin looked at the flying shadow silently, Indeed, the original The flying shadow in youyou White was born with a very powerful demon power and amazing combat insight. The flying shadow who grew up in the stronghold of the jungle robbers has never experienced warmth and luck. Everything must be on his own, either kill his opponent or be killed by his opponent. Only become stronger and cold, which is the creed of flying shadow all the time. Perhaps only his sister sauerkraut is probably the only warmth in his heart. "Start with sharp ears. It''s best to succeed at one time. I hate to see failure." The flying shadow put his hand in front of the frost snow wizard and shouted. The wizard mage looked up uneasily at Yalin for advice. Without Yalin''s consent, the wizard mage naturally didn''t dare to do it. "Let me do it!" Finally, Yalin sighed. Yalin, who has read the original work, naturally understands Feiying''s character. Since he has made up his mind, he can''t pull back ten horses. He can figure out the problem by casting it himself, and he can deal with it at the first time. Taking over the work of the wizard mage, Yalin took out the liquid red inflammation core, took the flying shadow''s wrist and looked at the black dragon inflammation trace on it. Yalin was very careful to pour the liquid red inflammation core up. "It may hurt a little." As soon as Yalin''s voice fell, the burning hiss suddenly sounded when the liquid red inflammatory core touched the flying shadow''s arm, which made everyone in the room shudder. Feiying frowned fiercely and snorted. The next second, Feiying bit his teeth and didn''t say a word when the pain like being put on a soldering iron came from his arm. "Just a little patience and it''ll be right away!" Yalin noticed the change of Feiying''s expression, quickly used his magic and began to integrate the core of red inflammation into black dragon inflammation. If you change to normal, Yalin can try to relieve the pain of the flying shadow with the power of frost, but in order to achieve the best effect, you can''t have any additional element power involved, especially the water element power that runs counter to the power of fire element. Any interference will make the melting produce an imperfect "impurity" state. The liquid core of red inflammation felt the demon world flame on Feiying''s right hand as if it were alive, and the burning sound disappeared. Instead, the demon world flame on Feiying''s arm began to change from complete black to black and red, mixed with the breath of rage, as if it wanted to swallow everything. For the flying shadow, the burning pain disappeared, but it was replaced by the severe pain like burning bone marrow. Even the strong flying shadow couldn''t help sweating in this unspeakable pain. "Can you hold on? If you can''t, don''t hold on. I''ll help you get the core of red inflammation out right away." Looking at the cold sweat flying shadow, Yalin grabbed his right hand and prepared to press the core of red inflammation with the power of frost. Feiying withdrew his hand and said grimly because of the severe pain: "don''t \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Under the worried eyes of the people, under the severe pain torture beyond imagination for a quarter of an hour, the flying shadow actually held on, and the sweat on his back almost completely wet his clothes. When the pain began to ease, the flying shadow gradually felt that a warm heat flow began to baptize the whole body. He felt like standing by the warm sun. It seemed that as long as he waved his hand gently, there would be an inexhaustible flame for his own use. "I said I would succeed." after the pain completely disappeared, the flying shadow fell to the ground in a big font and panted. Yalin breathed a sigh of relief, patted the flying shadow on the shoulder, and then ordered the fairy maid to send the flying shadow to another room to have a rest. I''m afraid the flying shadow fused with the red inflammatory core needs to stay in the Vientiane research tower for a few days to observe the situation. If the red inflammatory core is only temporarily suppressed and then suddenly backfire, it''s not fun. "Amazing! Amazing! You little guy can really support it. I want to sing a hymn for you." "Shut up! I said, don''t call me little guy!!" The flying shadow lying on the stretcher closed his eyes and ignored Nero yelling on the side. The object of the last red flame core was the Yan Emperor. When he found that he needed to be melted directly on the Yan Emperor''s body, Yalin got tangled again. After all, Feiying just experienced unimaginable torture. Is Emperor Yan willing to try to melt the core of ChiYan into his body? However, when Yalin was tangled, Emperor Yan directly opened his mouth and bit the container in the wizard''s hand, then bit the container and directly swallowed the liquid red inflammatory core into his stomach, and then when Yalin was silly, Emperor Yan smacked his mouth, just like eating something delicious in aftertaste. "Er ~ really? That''s good." Yalin asked Yan Emperor with a strange expression: "is it delicious?" Yalin looked at the holy beast with an embarrassing face. Fortunately, Feiying has been carried to another room to rest, otherwise he would not know how he would feel when he saw the performance of Yan Emperor. At this time, a snow fairy maid rushed in. The maid saluted and handed a document to Yalin. After opening the file, Yalin found that it was a message from Miriya in Saxony kingdom. After browsing the content, Yalin''s expression was tangled again! Saints! Obviously, a demon master is in trouble with them, but he can send someone out to find something to do! Chapter 273 In the misty forest, under the temperature of minus 20 degrees, a group of figures are lying quietly in the snow in white camouflage clothes, waiting for the behemoth not far away to leave with the newly captured prey. In fact, some people feel that the heat of their whole body will be absorbed by the ice and snow, but at the moment, the atmosphere still dare not breathe. Because the goal of my trip is the most terrible creature known on the continent - dragon lizard! When the dragon lizard bumped into several big trees with heavy steps and left, the talent lurking in the snow carefully got up and quickly moved his almost frozen body. I really found the dragon lizard! Wearing a cold windbreaker, anweina shook off the snow and looked at the footprints left by the dragon lizard on the ground in disbelief. My God! This is the legendary dragon lizard, which is much bigger than he thought. The crawling limbs of the dragon lizard alone are as high as two of itself, and the white scales like granite covered on the dragon lizard are at least 20 cm thick, not to mention the sword. It is estimated that it is difficult to cut with an axe. At the moment, anweina really regretted finding the dragon lizard with her talent. Why has this big lizard stayed in the fog for more than eight years? Why did she have such good luck to help gerkate find it. Well, if you don''t help gerkate defeat the dragon lizard, the hope of entering the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment will be gone, and you have also exposed the secret of Melissa people. Without the protection of gerkate and the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment, it is estimated that a large number of people will be too eager to catch themselves as soon as they go back. Anweina looked dejected, but now she knew that she was a grasshopper tied to gelkate. She had no chance to step back. She had no choice but to help gelkate defeat the dragon lizard. Thinking of this, the girl moved her body and quickly sorted out her equipment. "Do we really want to fight this kind of devil?" The female mage who came with the team followed the dragon lizard with magic and said very nervously at the same time. "Are you afraid?" "No, that''s me. Well, I''m really a little scared." The female mage stared at by the assassin Milam hesitated and stammered out her inner thoughts. In fact, not to mention the water system female mage who has not reached level 0, even Milam is afraid. After all, the dragon lizard has brought too much pressure to itself just now. This monster can''t be dealt with with with ordinary swords. At that time, it was said that the kingdom of karut had even launched a heavy bed crossbow and magic crystal cannon against the dragon lizard. "All right! Keep up! If you delay too long, the footprints of the dragon lizard will be buried by the snow." Gelkate was very firm in her attitude. Anweina''s Warcraft tracking ability was really effective. After her own judgment on the activity environment of the dragon lizard and anweina''s ability, she really found the dragon lizard. The next step is to kill it and get the dragon lizard''s heart. In this way, the most important ''materials'' are in hand. After gerkate reached an agreement with Prince Rost, belika fortress sent 12 knights on time, along with some food and tools for wild survival and cold protection. These cavalry accompanied gerkate to search the forest for several days. The cavalry who had expected the dragon lizard to have left the forest found it very tragic, This dangerous behemoth actually made a home directly in the fog forest as gelkett expected. But think about it carefully. Misty forest is rich in forest resources. Usually, few people go to the depths of the forest except hunters and villagers in belika town who occasionally log and hunt on the edge. No one bothers. In addition, there are a large number of wild animals and a small number of Warcraft in the forest. Warcraft like dragon lizard standing at the top of the forest food chain is naturally very moist. Except that the weather is a little worse, dragon lizard should be quite satisfied with the living environment here. Everyone quickly sorted out their equipment, called the cotton boll sheep hidden not far away, and quickly tracked the past along the footprints left by the dragon lizard. Gerkate is still riding her favorite horse in sherry, but gerkate is very confused and anxious at the moment. According to the data collected by kloside, the scales of the dragon lizard should usually be brown yellow, but the scales of the dragon lizard just now are obviously white, or most of them have become white, Only a little brownish yellow is still mixed in it. What happened in this forest? Looking into the distance, it seems like an endless forest at the end of the world. Gerkate feels that the memory fragments in her mind are like a fragmented puzzle. She is trying to piece them together with her hands. Every time the snowflake falls, gerkate always feels an inexplicable sadness, anger and pain. The center in charge of memory is like being maliciously welded to death. She can''t open it with any effort. Gradually, the road in front of the team widened, and almost all the trees around were uprooted and fell on both sides. Some trees were stacked together to form a peripheral barrier similar to the city wall. Obviously, it is impossible to attract people to live in the forest. It must be the dragon lizard building a gradual nest. When the team advanced some distance, the bones of wild animals almost covered the ground, which was obvious! This is the garbage left by the dragon lizard for eight years. The team stopped moving forward, and a big knight in belika fortress had refused to follow. The command received by the big Knight Commander was to escort and monitor gerkate to make sure he was looking for the dragon lizard instead of doing anything else. Not hunting dragons and lizards with the legendary king of mercenaries in the free city. "Sorry, Mr. gerkate, we can only send you here. To be honest, we shouldn''t come here. Dragon lizards can''t deal with the existence of ordinary swords." Before leaving, the chief Knight advised gerkate for the last time. Obviously, the chief knight could not convince the determined mercenary. The Grand Knight said that they would wait for gerkat one kilometer away from the dragon lizard nest, but the waiting time was limited to noon tomorrow. If gerkat did not return at this time, they would not continue to wait. Gerkate smiled contemptuously, turned to anweina and said, "well, since you''ve been with me for so long, now that you''ve found the dragon lizard, if you''re afraid, go back with these uncles. Your strength won''t be of any use to deal with that big guy anyway." Although gelkat''s words are very hurtful, it is indeed a fact. In front of the dragon lizard''s granite scale, whether it''s anweina''s bow and arrow or Milan''s dagger, it''s great to leave a few scratches on it at most. The female mage may be useful, but in the face of the dragon lizard''s terrible size and terrible deterrent, the female mage finally trembled and raised her hand to indicate her withdrawal. Gerkate nodded easygoingly without blame. Anweina and Milam are silent and tangled. They both have some fear in their hearts, but they don''t dare to say it. They are afraid to reduce their weight in gerkate''s heart. They both expect each other to say it first. Gerkate clubbed her Tomahawk and waited for their reply. The wind and snow seemed to be a little bigger at the moment! ========================================= If it is said that cold wind and snow are hanging in the far north, then at the moment, it is located in a secret basement hidden in the plantation in the kingdom of Barreca, which belongs to the holy capital. It goes through layers of passages to reach the lowest prison. Even several heavy iron doors can not cover up the almost hysterical wailing of the tortured! When I opened the room, the wails and screams intertwined to form a purgatory symphony that makes anyone feel sour and shivering! Under the light of the fire, some people wearing black masks engraved with ferocious scars gathered in the prison. Everyone held the instruments of torture that were still dripping blood, chain saws, bone cutters, whips, saw knives, soldering irons of various sizes, and some unimaginable terrible things. There are dozens of corpses bound on the scaffold in the prison. Without exception, they are all flesh and blood, black and blue, their eyes are dug out, their ears are cut off, their limbs are cut off, they are hung upside down, and they are sawed in two with a saw! It''s cruel and bloody. Every way of death is undoubtedly to let the victim die in extreme pain! Now there are several tortured people screaming hysterically. One of them even opened his skull alive, exposing his pale brain to the air, and the torturer held the tortured person fixed on the torture instrument morbid, stretched out his tongue and licked it constantly! On the steps in the middle of the prison, a ceremonial man wore a robe covered with blood and flesh, Read aloud in a morbid and fanatical tone: "only pain can let you see the meaning of life, and only pain can let you realize that you are still alive! Feel pain, experience pain, don''t be afraid! Because this is an unavoidable process of life \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Boom!! The violent impact suddenly came, and the solid gate collapsed like being knocked by a giant. All the cult believers who had gathered in all the fanatical recitations immediately panicked. With the sound of neat footsteps, a pair of fully armed soldiers rushed in with sharp swords. The leader of a guard saw the bloody scene in the prison, and was shocked beyond measure. The Guard commander''s eyes turned red and his teeth almost made a loud roar: "arrest all these evil believers and kill those who dare to resist!!" Chapter 274 "Look, it should be the nest of the dragon lizard!" In the wind and snow, the three figures carefully approached a huge underground hole. The dark underground hole looked bottomless, just like a monster with open mouth, ready to devour all those who entered it. After some hesitation, anweina finally decided to continue to take the risk with gerkate. After all, it was a hard chance for her to catch. It was a pity to let go. She didn''t want to leave an image of cowardice in gerkate''s heart. Then anweina decided to continue to follow, and then Milam, the female assassin, was forced to act together by anweina''s statement. "Can we really deal with dragon lizards? The kingdom of karut used magic crystal cannons for that kind of monster." Anweina is still a little worried. Even if gelkate is strong, she is human. Gerkate took out several magic scrolls from the space ring, turned her head and said to anweina: "although the scale of the dragon lizard is hard, its eyes and lower abdomen without scale are weak. As long as you see the right time, you can kill it." "Your Excellency gelkat, I really don''t understand why you are so determined to kill dragon lizards. Has anyone entrusted you in free city?" Milam also has her own problems. In the view of female assassins, even if someone entrusts gelkat to hunt dragon lizards at a high price, gelkat should at least bring her split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment. Is it a little too much to go to the far north alone "No one entrusted me. I decided by myself." While talking, gerkate used a scroll, and a layer of magic film quickly covered the three people. The disgusting smell was immediately shielded. Anweina, who had been covering her nose, felt much better. "Why?" "Because I need its heart, and the dragon lizard is very valuable!" Gerkate smiled jokingly and motioned to go in. Valuable!? Anweina and Miriam looked at each other. They looked incredible and valuable! As one of the strongest species on the mainland, the dragon lizard is really full of treasure. The dragon lizard that was destroyed in the karut Kingdom sold a sky high price in terms of flesh, blood, leather, scales and internal organs. These are the best materials for alchemy, medicine, forging and so on, As long as you get anything, you can ask a sky high price and a group of people are competing for it. But it''s unreliable to hunt dragon lizards for this reason! The two girls shook their heads reluctantly and followed gerkate carefully into the underground cave. The disgusting smell in the underground cave has been isolated by the magic scroll, and the magic scroll also has the function of night vision. The dark underground cave, which could not see five fingers, is like day. Anweina followed gerkate carefully. This is a steep slope, If you miss something important, you will roll to the bottom like a gourd. Compared with anweina female assassin, Milan is much easier. After all, as an assassin, Milan has acted in various adverse environments, and this slope is nothing. And the most forward gelkate is more relaxed. Gelkate just takes out her battle axe and holds it on the ground, just like a mountaineering pick, which makes gelkate easily maintain her balance. With each step down, anweina felt that the blood in her body was boiling for more than a minute, and a dangerous warning rushed into her heart. For a moment, the girl felt that she seemed to know that the location of the dragon lizard was not far from her party. Thinking of this, anweina couldn''t help pinching the long bow in her hand. The sound of sword collision echoed in the underground prison. Although the cults fought desperately, they were not the opponents of fully armed soldiers without regular weapons. In addition, the soldiers who were shocked by the terrible scene in the prison fought bravely, and the battle of great disparity of strength soon ended. In addition to the crazy believers who have completely gone crazy regardless of life and death, some evil believers who fear death still choose to catch them with their hands tied under the threat of a cold sword. The leader of the guard panted heavily, recovered a little reason, and quickly issued an order: "take them out, rescue the survivors, and let the priests and doctors come in quickly." Just as the guards began to rescue the survivors, the prison suddenly shook like an earthquake, and the steps in the center burst and began to fall into the ground. In an instant, the whole prison was engulfed by a bottomless pit, and all kinds of instruments of torture and human remains were swallowed up. "It''s collapsed here! Run!" "Everybody get out!" In the sound of exclamation, the priests who had just come in and had not yet had time to treat the survivors dragged the soldiers out for the first time. The roar of the earth finally stopped until they escaped from the underground chamber. The people on the ground were terrified and looked at an unknown black hole in the center of the original plantation. The holy capital in the west of the mainland, after entering the autumn, visions emerged everywhere, which quickly alerted this giant enough to compete with the eastern holy see. ¡ª¡ªAugust 27: Cases of missing unidentified persons were reported in temples everywhere. ¡ª¡ªAugust 31: a group of abductors were arrested in Faru territory of the Grand Duchy of Houston. After interrogation, they were working for several unidentified people. The other party had bought the abductees from them at a high price. ¡ª¡ªSeptember 6: the Grand Duke of Houston arrested a group of Heretics in the Leya territory. The heretics had kidnapped lodgers by operating hotels in the form of families. Dozens of bodies were found in the underground storage room of the hotel, most of them were lodgers, and there were also recent missing persons in the territory. Many torture instruments and a special emblem were searched from the basement. All the objects have been turned over to the saint for identification. ¡ª¡ªSeptember 7 - September 12: all countries in the holy capital have reported catching heretics, of which the situation in the Principality of Houston is the most serious. The temple in this area has entered the highest alert state, and the Principality of Houston has also issued a night ban order according to the suggestions. The holy capital has sent two teams of templars to the Principality of Houston to cooperate with 14 priests to arrest evil believers! From the identification of the previously captured cult emblem, it can be confirmed that this is the emblem of Mosta, the powerful demon master of the abyss - pain master! ¡ª¡ªSeptember 14: the holy capital''s "view circle" found that there was an unusual change in the law of the interface. From the analysis, it seems that Mosta, the master of pain in the abyss, is trying to break through the blockade of the law of the interface and come to this world. Her Highness flora has issued the highest warning order. Countries on the mainland have also received the warning from the holy capital and strengthened the domestic security level. ¡ª¡ªSeptember 15: a demon dominated altar was found in the kingdom of Cordoba. The king of Cordoba * * cooperated with the Temple priests to destroy and destroy the altar. According to the report, during the battle, several low-level demons successfully crossed the border and came to the world. In King valleca''s country, heads are surging on the central square of the capital. On the four gallows, more than a dozen prisoners on death row have been escorted to the gallows. One of these ethnic groups is still the head of a small noble family, but now these sinners are pale. Under the curse and spit of the onlookers, an executive came forward with a notice and read it aloud. The content was about the identity of these people and their crimes, including kidnapping, murder, illegal imprisonment, blasphemy, collusion with demons, sacrifice of living people and so on. Without reading a charge, the people under the stage shouted angrily. "Hang them! Hang them!" "Hang these cults!" "These hateful heretics, they don''t even let go of children." The executive waved to the excited citizens below to be quiet. Then he announced, "according to the law of the Kingdom, I announce that all prisoners have been sentenced to hanging, and now they will be executed immediately!" After the judgment was handed down, the whole square was boiling. When the executioners put black cloth on the prisoners'' heads in turn, someone finally couldn''t stand the fear of death and struggled frantically. For these evil believers who believed in demons and what they did, even the executioner hated them and kicked them hard. The rope of the gallows was soon tied around the prisoner''s neck, which had been covered with black cloth. In order to be most efficient, the executioners shackled the heavy sandbags to his feet. At the last moment before the execution, a priest belonging to the holy capital came to the prisoner, whispered some kind of spell, and drew a hidden magic symbol on everyone in turn. "Let them go to hell, let them go to hell!" Bursts of shouts came from the people. Many people thought that the actions of the priests in the holy capital were making final prayers for the prisoners. No matter how the citizens shouted, the priest did what he should do without expression. When the executive officer saw that the priest had left, he quickly motioned to the executioners. The four executioners immediately pulled the wrench. Suddenly, the partition under the prisoner was opened, and everyone immediately hung straight in mid air. At the last moment of human death, the four prisoners twitched, struggled and whimpered for a while, but there was no more movement. The next moment, the prisoner began to emit a strange blue fire. Vaguely, everyone seemed to hear the prisoner''s soul wailing and screaming, and soon everything was calm. The holy capital priest under the stage finally breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, if there was a dead mage among the citizens present, he would understand that this was not a sign of prayer and blessing at all, but a Dharma array used to annihilate the soul in the dead magic, The soul of the dead can be quickly burned at the moment of leaving the flesh. In short, it is a complete death and the world will not return to the sea of soul. After death, the souls of ordinary people will return to the sea of souls and be crushed and reorganized, while the souls of sinners will degenerate into a distorted void and become the source of power to nourish demons! Every cult will be branded with the mark of the devil for everything they do for the devil. After their death, their soul will fall into the distorted void and be tortured by endless pain until they become the food of the devil and the devil itself. In this case, it is better to purify them completely, at least let the devil they are loyal to not get their soul! c Chapter 275 The cave dug by the dragon lizard was deeper than gerkate thought. After a drop of more than 100 meters, the three people could vaguely hear the deep breathing sound of the dragon lizard, which sounded like snoring while sleeping. If it''s sleeping, that''s great! Anweina was so happy that maybe her party could take this opportunity to kill the sleeping dragon lizard. After walking 50 or 60 meters forward, the cave ground has begun to become gentle, and there are more or less the bones of some wild animals and even the bones of some ogman people on the ground. At a corner, gelkat put away his axe and looked inside quietly along the cave wall. As expected, the target dragon lizard of his party was lying on the ground and sleeping soundly. A huge snore kept coming from the mouth of the giant, and suddenly gelkat noticed several things next to the dragon lizard. Eggs! you ''re right! Indeed, the dragon lizard laid eggs. Each egg is about half the height of a person. There are four eggs in total, and one of them has hatched and broken its shell. "And a cub." Gelkate turned and said that there was a Cub Eating the body of the beast beside the dragon lizard. It was obvious that the dragon lizard had just come outside to hunt food for the cub. "There are cubs? There shouldn''t be two dragon lizards here." Anweina asked quietly. It''s terrible enough to deal with a dragon lizard. If two dragon lizards are together, they will die. Gerkate knocked on anweina''s head: "little fool, if you want to become a Warcraft Hunter in the future, you''d better read more books about Warcraft. The dragon lizard is a hermaphroditic and unisexual creature. It has a strong concept of territory and won''t allow the same kind to live together in its own territory." Hermaphrodite? Parthenogenesis? Anweina immediately lowered her head and stopped talking, so as not to lose more face. Gerkate took off her luggage and took out several magic scrolls from the space ring. The two girls were stunned. The magic scroll is not a cheap thing. A scroll inlaid with level 5 magic costs about four or five thousand lien, which is about the income of a woodcutter for more than a month, The magic scroll that gerkate initially used for herself should be a level 4 magic ''freshness of night vision''. A very simple magic is mainly used for poison gas and improving night vision ability. "Since you are all here, please help me a little. Anweina coated your arrows with this medicine." Gerkate took out a bottle with black viscous liquid and put it in front of anweina. "* * yes?" Anweina picked up the bottle, looked at it and asked. Gelkai nodded: "scorpion lion''s tail venom, be careful when smearing." Scorpion tail toxin! Milam was a little surprised. As an assassin, Milam was naturally proficient in all kinds of * *, Even the rare scorpion poison has some knowledge: "anweina, you really should be careful. As long as ordinary people get a little of this poison on the wound, the blood in the whole body will quickly acidify, and then the blood vessels will break and acidify. The blood will spread all over the body and begin to corrode the blood and meat. Within a minute, you will become the scorpion lion''s favorite semi rotten meat." Anweina swallowed her saliva and gave miram a white look, but when she began to apply the arrow, the girl was really careful and afraid of sticking to a little venom. "It''s very effective for humans, but I don''t know if it has any effect on the dragon lizard. Remember to shoot the dragon lizard''s eyes with a bow and arrow later. The scorpion lion venom won''t work if it doesn''t touch the blood." As gerkate said, she handed over several magic scrolls to miram. These scrolls are auxiliary, such as "level 5 blinking wind" for acceleration, "level 9 constant physical protection" for defense, "level 8 petrified skin" and "level 3 floating", "level 6 heavy pressure buffering", "level 6 invisibility", etc. "Milam, as an assassin, you can rely on speed to assist us. These scrolls can be used for me and anweina according to the situation." Here, gerkate took a few scrolls: "although I don''t know whether it''s useful or not, take these, too." Milam held a pile of scrolls and saw that gerkate handed over seven or eight more. This time, they were all negative magic retardation, weakness, pain curse, fear, and the rest were all attack magic. This pile of scrolls alone is worth more than a million lirnes. The female assassin''s facial nerves can''t help twitching. Business is not good these days. The assassin industry is also highly competitive. Among the tasks he has received, the highest reward is to kill a big businessman and get a reward of more than 100000 riens. Usually, he kills a gang or an enemy, up to 20000 or 30000 riens. A million leans are enough to play for a year. Later, I guess I''ll throw away a million leans like fireworks, my God! This is too wasteful! Milam smiled bitterly. The legendary mercenary gelkat really had too much money to spend, but it was good. At least he could boast to his companions in the future and squander one million lihn''s great achievements in an instant. "Let''s start. If you''re lucky, you might be able to kill the dragon lizard directly." Gerkate pulled out her battle axe and leaned against the rock wall to walk quietly to the dragon lizard, followed by the two girls. Midway, when anweina looked at the dragon lizard''s head and big eyes and was about to raise an arrow to know the dragon lizard directly, gerkate motioned the girl to stop. When the dragon lizard closes its eyes, its eyes are also very strong. Although they are not as strong as scales, they can not be penetrated by anweina''s bow and arrow. It will be useful to directly shoot the dragon lizard''s eyes when the dragon lizard''s eyes open. Anweina took a deep breath and quietly lurked to the right of the cave. Milam fixed the scroll in the position she had taken, and followed closely. Gelkate is walking to the left quietly. The dragon lizard is sleeping on the ground, so people can''t attack the belly without scales. Theoretically, the only thing gelkate can do now is to start with the dragon lizard''s eyes first. However, when anweina noticed gelkat''s action, she was stunned. It was obvious that gelkat was going to directly attack the dragon lizard''s neck!? Stop kidding! Dragon lizard''s scales are harder than iron. Even magic crystal cannons can''t be guaranteed to break through in one shot. How can they be done with human power! The stunned anweina watched gerkate approach the dragon lizard. However, fate seemed to play a joke on anweina. When gerkate was not yet completely close to the dragon lizard, the sleeping dragon lizard suddenly woke up to some stimulation. The dragon lizard''s huge blue pupil looked at the tiny creature approaching him with a little doubt. In a moment, the dragon lizard noticed something and stood up fiercely and roared loudly. Golkat also jumped out of the place in an instant. The black Tomahawk flashed cold light and tore a wound on the dragon lizard''s abdomen like lightning breaking the night sky, and the scarlet blood gushed out In the supreme Hall of the holy capital, Saint flora is looking up the reports handed in from various temples recently. The activities of evil believers are obviously rampant, and even the demons in the abyss begin to try to step into the world. The Templars of the holy capital are ready to start eradicating these cults. Only the holy capital has been wandering in the quagmire for too long over the years, and now it has gradually improved. Therefore, there are still many loopholes in the whole monitoring system of the abyss demons, which was turned into a loophole by these demons this time. However, flora was not in a panic and issued various orders in an orderly manner. The five main priests of the Supreme God had set out to the key areas where evil cults were rampant. Two of the three holy priests were stationed in the temple, and several "reinforcements" had arrived in the holy capital as soon as possible. So much power was enough to deal with most demons, As long as the noumenon of Mostar dominated by pain cannot come into the world, the other demons are not a threat. After a hard day, the old Saint flora couldn''t help feeling very tired. She has accumulated too much pressure for the devil these days. In the temple lounge, flora rubbed her temples. "Have a cup of tea and have a rest, mother." Fanalia brought a cup of warm black tea to her adoptive mother. Flora looked at finalia gently. Although she was her adopted daughter, she had always raised finalia Adam as her own daughter. I took a sip of black tea. It was sweet and mellow. It was really a good black tea, and the water and temperature for making tea were just right. "You''ve worked too hard these days, mother." She sat opposite flora, and her voice revealed her concern for the health of her adoptive mother. "So finalia must work hard. I''m too old to take on this position for too long." The mother and daughter talked about some recent events. Originally, finalia had been selectively saying something that pleased her mother, but she unconsciously shifted to the evil believers who had recently raged in the West. When she learned that the holy city would send the Templar order to encircle and suppress the evil cults on a large scale, finalia finally showed a reassuring expression, but when flora said something about someone, The girl couldn''t help worrying. "Did Quinn also participate in the encirclement and suppression of evil believers?" Finalia seemed to rub her hands uneasily in private, although there was no change in her face. Flora looked at her adopted daughter, who was brought up by her childhood. This little move of finalia can''t hide Flora''s eyes: "yes, no matter what, training alone can''t understand the true meaning of combat. Quinn can fully understand it and take this opportunity to move towards a higher level only after experiencing the test of real combat." Then Flora looked at her daughter and smiled, "are you worried about Quinn?" "Quinn is just a little curious. If you want to worry, mother, I''m afraid the hatred and anger in Quinn''s heart will devour him in turn." Finalia whispered with her head down. "Yes!" Flora took a sip from her cup and sighed softly. c Chapter 276 The great roar of the beast came out of the cave, and even the Saxony cavalry outside the nest could vaguely hear the terrible cry. Thinking of this, the great Knight shook his head. Gerkate is definitely not human, that''s right! It is impossible for human beings to kill dragon lizards by sword alone. Those legendary heroes will only appear in poems and stories. In reality, human beings are always bound by their own * *. Whether magicians or soldiers, there are few people who can break through their * * limit. "The cry of the dragon lizard." "What a terrible voice. It can be heard so far." "That mercenary won''t really kill the dragon lizard." The garrison cavalry immediately began to talk. The chief Knight waved to his men to be quiet, just in case, the chief Knight ordered them to do it at any time zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I, if possible, the great Knight still hopes that gerkate, the legendary mercenary, can kill the dragon lizard and come back alive. After all, gelkat is a famous figure in the whole continent, and a legendary mercenary worshipped by many mercenaries as the God of the battlefield in the free city. In any case, gerkate died in the Saxony king, and the country will be under great external pressure anyway. Dragon lizard''s cave Gerkate''s eyes twinkled red. At the moment when she was close to the dragon lizard, a familiar feeling in her body rushed through her mind, as if her spirit was connected with the dragon lizard in front of her. The next second, a warning signal appeared all over her, and the dragon lizard woke up with the same feeling. It was this sudden change that gelkat quickly adjusted the plan. At the moment when the dragon lizard raised his body and exposed his abdomen, the Tomahawk waved mercilessly in the past zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I let the dragon lizard open its intestines and break its belly. F of dragon lizard ¨£ ny ¨© Ng is faster than gelkate imagined. Warcraft instinctively tried to dodge when it felt the danger. Although gelkate''s axe hit the dragon lizard, the wound is too shallow. It only caused a little skin trauma to the dragon lizard, which is not fatal. The pain spread all over the body. The dragon lizard''s painful roar made the blood of anweina and Milam lurking not far away. The two girls'' ears and noses were shocked by the huge sound and shed blood. In the crisis, the dragon lizard quickly adjusted its posture, but did not fight back, but retreated further and tried to distance itself from gelkat. At the same time, the dragon lizard roared at the helpless cub under him. The cub immediately understood his mother''s meaning, l ¨¬ K ¨¨ flew into a small tunnel at the other end of the cave and hid. Even the most terrible species, the dragon lizard, is extremely protective of its own children. Although it looks moving, gerkate is not d ¨£ Su ¨¤ n let go of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨''s good chance. When the first shot was missed, gerkate had jumped up high and the battle axe pointed directly at the head of the dragon lizard. As one of the most terrible species in the world, facing the challenge of their own little things, the dragon lizard waved its giant claws and quickly swept over to protect its own n ¨£ At the same time, the dragon lizard also zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I used his strength to swat the small enemy in front of him like a fly. At the moment of contact between the Tomahawk and the claw, the pale green magic protective film ''level 6 heavy pressure buffer'' shines on gelkat''s body! Aside, Milam noticed the dragon lizard''s rapid f ¨£ ny ¨© After ng, she dared not neglect to use a scroll in her hand. In the view of the female assassin, although the blow to the dragon lizard by gelkate before was beautiful, if she was hit by the dragon lizard in the front, gelkate might be unlucky. You know, gerkate just wears a leather armor. It''s very ordinary leather armor. It''s not a sophisticated and excellent equipment. If gelkat died here, I''m afraid she and anweina would die. Boom!! A huge fragment flew from the air, and the heavy cold was contained into the ground. After the dust dissipated, Milam looked at the fragment incredibly. This is a scale, actually a scale on the dragon lizard! Anweina looked up in the distance with a shocked look, as if she had seen the most incredible thing. Just a moment ago, gelkat''s Tomahawk cut into the dragon lizard''s claw and cut off one finger of the dragon lizard together with the scale! Originally, the hard Shengtie had scales several centimeters thick, which was actually cut down by gelkate with a battle axe. But gerkate also looked very embarrassed. Under the attack of the dragon lizard''s giant claw, gerkate hit the rock wall like a shell. The falling rubble almost buried gerkate. I must be dreaming! Anweina even wondered if she had fallen asleep in the hotel and was having a strange and absurd dream. Soon the scream of the dragon lizard woke up anweina. Gelkate''s Leather Armor broke a large piece and looked a little embarrassed, but she kicked away the rock and came out like she was undamaged. The onlookers anweina and Milam all know one thing. The dragon lizard''s just hit is strong enough to kill an ordinary human wearing heavy armor hundreds of times. Gelkett is as if nothing had happened. Needless to say, gelkett is definitely not an ordinary human. The two girls looked at each other. If gerkate was not human, she had slept with a non-human and had an in-depth communication. Should I feel disgusted or honored? The injured dragon lizard''s eyes flashed a fierce light of bloodthirsty. Nevertheless, the dragon lizard seems to be afraid when facing gerkate. If the dragon lizard moves, it is zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I looking for the space to attack, it is better to say that the dragon lizard is afraid of ZH ¨³ NB ¨¨ I find a chance to run away. Anweina looked at the confrontation between people and animals from a high place. The girl quietly took out the bow and arrow, tightened the arrow and began to wait for the opportunity slowly. The dragon lizard seemed to be unable to resist the confrontation for a while, and her throat began to sob, as if something began to flow into the dragon lizard''s mouth. Gelkate''s face suddenly changed and jumped quickly. Just as gelkate left the ground, a blue and brown breath gushed out of the mouth of the dragon lizard, and the ground turned into a mass of ice crystals. Although the breath of the dragon lizard is far from that of the real dragon, the power still makes gerkate can only avoid its edge. With gerkate''s swimming, the breath of the dragon lizard almost turns the whole nest into an ice cellar! A trace of yellowish brown gas emanated from the frozen ice crystals, and gerkate smelled a little l ¨¬ K ¨¨ F ¨£ ny ¨© Come out, this is poison gas! "Toxic!" Gelkate shouted, and Milam L ¨¬ K ¨¨ selected two scrolls from the scrolls, one for purifying toxins and the other for protecting against toxic injuries. When the magic light shone on the three people, gelkat also put down her heart and concentrated on breaking through the breathing blockade of the dragon lizard. When she wielded the axe, she already knew that gelkat''s powerful dragon lizard didn''t dare to connect hard this time. The huge body of the dragon lizard jumped back sharply and avoided, but the whole cave shook after hitting the rock wall. "Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ now!" Milam shouted. On SH ¨ª J ¨¬, without Milan''s reminding, anweina also found zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ a great opportunity. The moment the dragon lizard hit the rock wall, it just aimed its eyes at itself and remained still for a few seconds. Seizing the opportunity, anweina shot an arrow with all her strength, which had the acceleration ability of this high-quality bow and arrow. The arrow instantly accelerated in two stages and shot directly into the dragon lizard''s eyes. However, the wind pressure generated when the dragon lizard breathed its breath slightly distorted the original straight Qi ¨¢ NJ ¨¬ n arrow. The arrow pierced into the dragon lizard''s eye socket and did not directly shoot into the eye. "Bad!" Anweina was surprised and quickly took out the second arrow and shot it out. The slight pain from the corner of the eye made the dragon lizard instantly aware that there seemed to be a tiny insect trying to challenge itself. At the same time of finding anweina, the breath brewed by the dragon lizard also Ji ¨¦ sh ¨´. When the second arrow flew over, there was zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I''s dragon lizard easily hit the arrow with its claw, and the next claw left five claw marks directly in the hiding place of the two people. With the accelerated magic scroll, Milam and anweina did not die under the attack of the dragon lizard. The dragon lizard also had no time to launch a second attack, because gelkate''s Tomahawk had been killed again. This dress directly cut off a section of the dragon lizard''s tail. When the dragon lizard was whining, gerkate took advantage of the victory and jumped onto the dragon lizard''s back. This time, when the battle axe cut on the dragon lizard''s scale, it burst out like a spark generated by metal friction. A huge crack appeared on a scale behind the dragon lizard. Gerkate left the axe and cut it one by one, Under the non-human power of gelkat, the scales of the dragon lizard are hard, which is still limited. Soon a piece of scales and flesh were dug out by gerkate with a battle axe. The dragon lizard roared with pain and ran frantically, even hitting the cave wall from time to time, trying to make the human hanging on him fall down. Every time the dragon lizard hit, countless gravel fell on the top of the cave. On the ground, Milam and anweina were embarrassed to dodge the stones falling from the sky. Gerkate held a battle axe in one hand and firmly grasped a scale of the dragon lizard in the other hand! The dragon lizard turned fiercely and fell to the ground. It looked like D ¨£ Su ¨¤ N was crushed to death by gerkate in the back. The huge body fell to the ground, but the dragon lizard root was less than G ¨¡ Ox ¨¬ ng, because gerkate didn''t know when she broke away from the dragon lizard''s back. At the moment, she was holding up her battle axe and aiming at the heart of the dragon lizard''s abdomen. Seeing that the other party''s Tomahawk was hitting himself again, the dragon lizard opened his mouth recklessly and bit golkate in mid air. In the mouth of the dragon lizard, gerkate put up a battle axe and stood against the dragon lizard''s upper forehead. The huge bite force of the dragon lizard''s huge upper and lower forehead made even the legendary mercenary feel a little nervous for a time. But this time, gerkat is not d ¨¡ nx ¨© n. Because I have two companions! The next second, an arrow stabbed into the dragon lizard''s eye. The dragon lizard is strong, even if it is covered with hard scales, but its eyes are always the weakest place and the biggest weakness of the dragon lizard. After being stabbed by the arrow, the venom quickly integrates into the blood and begins to produce acidification effect. The severe pain makes the dragon lizard let go and scream. Gelkat, who was bitten in the mouth of the dragon lizard, also took this opportunity to get free. At the moment of freedom, gelkat''s muscles slowly expanded and wriggled, and the battle axe in his hand quickly flashed red, just like the sickle stained with blood in the hand of the God of death. The axe blade of the battle axe crossed the dragon lizard''s neck like the wind! Chapter 277 It worked! Anweina and Milam were pleasantly surprised. Gelkat''s blow was very fatal. There was only a small amount of soft scales from the soft lower abdomen to the neck of the dragon lizard. The Tomahawk almost cut off the muscles, blood vessels and bones without hindrance. Even if such a terrible monster as the dragon lizard can''t support and falter after being hit so hard, the eyes of the dragon lizard also reveal incredible. After living in this cold far north for so many years, the dragon lizard has always been the top of the food chain in this area. In this forest without natural enemies, Dragon lizards can hunt any prey they like. Devour them, chew them, turn their flesh and blood into a part of themselves. However, this tiny creature has a breath that makes the dragon lizard feel afraid. Just watching makes the dragon lizard feel afraid. It is a terrible feeling from blood! As a Warcraft, the dragon lizard''s mind has not been completely liberated from the disordered primitive instinct, but the dragon lizard can still feel the approaching of death. Under the threat of death, the dragon lizard completely abandoned its only reason and turned itself into a violent beast. Regardless of the tear of the wound, the Dragon lizard opened his big mouth, and the white light of breathing began to spread from the wound, Obviously, the dragon lizard tried to do his last bit of power to die with an enemy before death came. "I have to work hard ~ but you are far from the element Lord!" Gelkat did not give in and threw away the battle axe. The muscles of gelkat''s arms swelled up, and her skin gradually became dark. Rows of sharp black scales grew out. At the moment when the dragon lizard''s big mouth was pressed down, gelkat caught the dragon lizard''s big mouth. The impact force and the dragon lizard''s own weight were superimposed together. Gelkat''s feet fell into the ground under the impact of this huge force, and the whole ground began to make an unbearable sound of breaking, and the flying small gravel hit in all directions like shrapnel. The breath of the dragon lizard gushed out from zero distance and poured recklessly on gerkate. Anweina and Milam hurried to hide behind a rock in panic. The only sound in the ears of the two girls was the roar of the gravel and the beating of the rock, which had been the last earth shaking howl of the dragon lizard! Then the sound of the heavy object falling on the ground returned to silence "Is it over?" After Milan found that the surroundings were quiet, he finally summoned up the courage to look and put his head out. In an instant, the expression of the female assassin solidified on her face. Seeing this, anweina also explored her head. In an instant, anweina couldn''t believe her eyes. Not far away, the huge body of the dragon lizard had fallen to the ground motionless, and the head of the dragon lizard was divided into two parts. From the wound, the upper and lower jaws of the giant Warcraft were torn alive, and the scarlet blood had dyed the nearby ground into a pool of blood, In the blood pool, gelkat stood bloody like a statue of steel. The front was baptized by the breath of the dragon lizard. Gelkate was covered with white ice crystals. When anweina was still worried about whether gelkate was still alive, gelkate moved This is the strength of the legendary mercenary gelkat. Before meeting gelkat, anweina thought that the rumors about gelkat might be exaggerated because of publicity, but now the girl thinks that these rumors are exaggerated. She simply underestimates gelkat''s true strength. A dragon lizard can be killed only by her own strength, Beyond the limits of human existence, such a person, let alone the king of mercenaries, will be recruited by any country at all costs, and wealth, status, rights and beautiful women will rush to him. Not only anweina, but also Milam, the female assassin, is shocked. One person can kill Warcraft enough to resist the army. This is an extraordinary person! If the previous one night carnival with gelkat Milam thought it was a deal to pursue stimulation and needs with each other, now Milam only feels it''s his honor to combine with such a powerful and terrible man! At the moment, both girls seem to have forgotten the fact that they also participated in the battle, or they subconsciously think that their help is not worth mentioning. Watching gerkate recover and start cutting the dragon lizard''s chest with a battle axe, anweina and Milam were excited and got up to meet them, but they stopped abruptly before long. Ten steps away from the two, gerkate also stopped and turned to look at the two girls with a self mocking smile: "what''s the matter? Are you afraid to see me like this?" Anweina looked at gerkate trembling. Even the bolder female assassin had an incredible expression, even more exaggerated than seeing gerkate kill the dragon lizard. The whole body is covered with scales like black rocks and spikes like a dragon lizard, and the hands are turned into sharp claws like wild animals. The only place that is still like human is gerkate''s head, but gerkate''s face is ferocious at the moment, just like a crazy soldier in a violent state, But unlike crazy soldiers, gerkate still has a clear reason. "Geerket, you are..." anweina stared and couldn''t believe what she saw. Is this geerket? My guess is that he is really not human! Gerkate shook her head and turned to continue her work: "as you can see, don''t ask me any questions. I''m not interested in answering. The dragon lizard''s heart belongs to me. Take whatever you want." Anweina and Milam both stood on the spot. It was already a fact that gelkate was not human. They had a lot of thoughts for a time. Unexpectedly, they accidentally broke such a big secret. After surprise, fear came. Will gelkate kill her because of this? After all, this is the eastern part of the mainland. Under the promotion of the Holy See''s theory of human supremacy, not many people will allow a different kind to exist around them. Both elves and dwarves are persecuted and flee, not to mention gelkate who looks like a monster and a devil at the moment. After cutting the chest ribs of the dragon lizard and carefully taking out the huge heart and putting it into the space ring, gerkate also accidentally found something. The dragon lizard''s body actually condensed a magic core, which is of high quality and the size of a washbasin. "I''m really lucky this time!" Despite being covered with blood, gerkate took out the magic core from the dragon lizard and put it on the ground. Watching gerkate clean up the dirt on the enchanted core, the original monster body began to gradually return to normal. Anweina summoned up her courage and walked forward and asked softly, "Your Excellency gelkate, are you really \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "I said I wouldn''t answer any questions. Do you want other materials? The leather and scales of the dragon lizard are treasures." Gerkate raised her head and returned to her old cynicism. The female assassin made up her mind and came forward to pull anweina behind her. After taking a deep breath, Milam smiled and said, "in that case, I''m trying to make a leather armor. I don''t know how to use the skin of the dragon lizard as the material?" "This dragon lizard is a little strange," gelkat said, looking at the white and yellowish brown magic core. "And I won''t peel it. I have to take away the valuable parts. I''m afraid the rest will be cheaper in Saxony kingdom." "Then I''ll take away some dragon lizard teeth and bones. It''s said that dragon lizard teeth are good materials for making excellent daggers." As miram spoke, she pulled some uneasy anweina and whispered, "don''t become like a young bird. No matter gelkate''s identity, he is him and we are us. Since gelkate doesn''t care about her identity, why do you care so much." "Little fox" anweina has many ghost ideas, but her mind is really not as mature as Milan. Anweina, who was impacted by gerkate''s identity, quickly recovered under the guidance of Milan, indeed! As long as he is the leader of the split tooth Tomahawk, he is the legendary mercenary King respected by thousands of people in the free city. Even if the Holy See wants to have gerkate tried for heresy, it''s also a matter for the Holy See, and it has nothing to do with itself. Besides, I already have a skin relationship with gelkat. Whether I can usher in a better life in the second half of my life depends on whether the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment can continue to maintain the title of "strongest". Since I have joined the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment, I naturally want to help gelkat keep a secret. Maybe no one will believe it even if they say this time. After anweina was open-minded, she soon joined the action of searching for booty. Gerkate also smiled after noticing the look of the two girls. At first, Maggie was not like this. Anweina impolitely cut off some internal organs of the dragon lizard. The girl knew that many alchemists and pharmacists needed to use Warcraft internal organs as materials, not to mention that it was the strongest dragon lizard in the mainland! Just taking a little out is enough for countless pharmacists and alchemists to break their heads. Milam uses a knife to split the leather of the dragon lizard, but the leather of the dragon lizard is very strong and there are many scales on it. Milam, who is not a professional Skinner, does not split smoothly, but the female assassin really doesn''t want to be cheap in Saxony kingdom. This dragon lizard is a living golden mountain! But now I don''t have enough pockets to take this golden mountain away. After the rough cutting of a complete piece of skin, the female assassin still noticed that she hit the dragon lizard''s teeth and began to pull out her teeth. The same situation happened to anweina. The girl looked at the bag that had lost everything and refilled with precious materials, and looked at the huge dragon lizard like a hill. For a moment, she was almost ready to cry without tears. If only I had a space ring, I knew I would encounter such a good thing. I would buy it even if I borrowed the most unscrupulous usury! Soon, Milam and anweina''s bags were full of all kinds of materials. Even gelkat''s space ring was full, but 80% of the dragon lizard''s parts had not been broken down. Anweina and Milam had a serious sense of loss for the first time. These living materials need special treatment to be stored for a long time, otherwise they will rot away with the passage of time. Watching a golden mountain turn into dust, the two girls felt that their hearts were dripping blood! "Well, it''s time to go back. Taking so much is enough." Gelkat came over. Just now she went to explore the dragon lizard''s nest and found that the three dragon lizard eggs that had not broken their shells were still intact. Gelkat originally wanted to break these eggs to avoid future trouble, but when she thought about it, she might as well give a favor to Saxony kingdom. The egg of the strongest Warcraft dragon lizard. It should be a very valuable treasure. With Miriam and anweina, who lingered and forgot to return, they climbed out of the dragon lizard''s nest. Facing the fresh air, gelkate took a deep breath, cut several branches and made a simple shelf. After pulling a lot of precious materials, they set foot on the road of return. =================== PS: Community circuit repair ~ power failure! Chapter 278 In the dark altar full of blood smell, the black haired aristocratic girl in Lady clothes has been looking at her once most trusted friend in disbelief until now. The best friend who grew up playing together is actually a cult who worships demons and deceives herself into this hell. "Why do you want to do this!? why?" said the black haired noble girl trembling, paralyzed by two masked cultists so that she wouldn''t fall down. "Because we are good friends, I always wanted to share real happiness and faith with Vera a long time ago." The girl wearing a black robe and holding a golden ponytail with a blood bone saw said in a charming tone. The girl''s face was stained with a little blood sacrifice, with a sick blush, looking at her friend with an expression of extreme love. But for the black haired girl Wei''er, her friend has been crazy. What she said about happiness is to use a bone saw to cut the chest of her close maid alive, pour hot oil into it, and the maid who has served her for many years screamed and died bit by bit in front of her eyes. It''s hell here. Vera looked around in fear. There were screams and wails everywhere. In this huge basement, I don''t know how many evil believers were frantically torturing and abusing innocent people. Everyone was like crazy. They even competed who could give the object the greatest pain, Discuss how to make the tortured person not easily coma and die during torture. "No! Please, Na Lina, let me go! Don''t kill me!" Vera frantically struggled and desperately begged nanlina. Na Lina put the bone saw aside and walked gently to Vera''s face. The girl took Vera''s cheek and said softly, "don''t worry, Vera, how can I kill you? You''re my best friend! Today I just let you experience real happiness. Don''t worry. At first I was also very afraid, but my father guided me and let me find real faith and happiness." dad! Is nalina''s father also a heretic! Vera can''t believe it. She met her father at a dance held by her family not long ago. He is a baron who looks extraordinary. He is knowledgeable, elegant, talkative and always has a gentle smile. "Na Lina, did you bring your friend Miss Weier?" At this time, a handsome young man in a blood red noble dress came over. "Dad!" Na Lina was very happy to look at her father and smiled very pure, just like an ordinary noble girl who loves to stick. The Baron patted nalina''s head kindly, like a gentle father praising his daughter at home. He didn''t seem to notice that one bloody torture after another was being staged around the week. "Baron tanos, please, spare me!" "Don''t be afraid, Miss Vera." The Baron respectfully saluted Vera: "please rest assured that I will never have any malice." Vera felt that she was going crazy. Not only Na Lina, but also the Baron was unable to communicate with her at all! What is no malice? She deceived herself into this secret room like hell and brutally killed her maid in front of her eyes. Whenever there was a wail around, Vera felt that her spirit was about to collapse. "Let me go. I promise I won''t tell anyone. Please!" The Baron showed a reproachful look to his daughter: "nalina, didn''t you explain the situation to miss Vera?" "If I did, I was afraid that Vera couldn''t accept it for the moment, so I specially brought Vera and asked her to attend the feast tonight." Na Lina pursed her mouth and looked wronged. The Baron nodded and then said to his daughter, "it seems that Miss weir still doesn''t understand. Nalina shows Miss weir your happiness and the miracle of your piety." "Happy, Vera, dad said you could go to the ceremony tonight!" Na Lina happily hugged Wei''er and looked at her friend who was still in fear, Nalina put out her tongue playfully and slowly untied her robe: "don''t be afraid, Vera. People can''t find the meaning of life without experiencing pain. You can feel pain. That means you''re still alive. Turning pain into a source of strength and happiness can sublimate your soul to a higher level. Look, vera, I''m very happy now." The black robe fell on the ground, revealing nalina''s concave convex sexy figure, but the naked white * * is full of terrible nails, iron bars, dense rings and spikes. It''s a terrible scene that makes people shudder at a glance, but nalina is intoxicated with her own body. At this time, a cult with a mask held a red horseshoe soldering iron and pressed it on Na Lina. A sharp scream suddenly came out of Na Lina''s mouth. However, it is incredible that the girl showed an extremely enjoyable expression under this severe pain. When the soldering iron left nalina''s body, the burned part wriggled abnormally, almost healed with the naked eye, and no scars could be seen on the white skin in less than a minute. "Look, Vera! This is the miracle of my piety. The great master has given me an immortal * *. I am not afraid of pain. All that surrounds me is happiness! So I hope vera can also share my miracle and happiness!" While showing her body to Wei''er, nalina persuaded her with a morbid tone. Several cultists picked up Wei''er, quickly stripped off the girl''s clothes at the girl''s scream, and then fixed her on a torture bed. Nalina put on her black robe again and walked to Wei''er, Looking at her good friend nalina, who has been blocked by the flail of her mouth, picked up a knife and gestured on Vera''s chest: "don''t be afraid, Vera. I''ll be very gentle. Since Vera is the first time, let''s start from a gentler place." When the knife moved to the girl''s thigh, Wei''er, who couldn''t bear the mental pressure, finally fainted. When nalynaton was disappointed, a believer asked him to wake up Vera and pass out at the initiation ceremony, but he didn''t count. She was full of spirit and completely felt the meaning of pain. This is the most basic rule for a devout believer to offer loyalty to the Lord. Just as the heretics were ready to do it, the brilliance of magic shone. This is to transmit the light of the Dharma array. After the basement was built, all entrances and exits were blocked in order to hide people''s eyes and ears. The usual access and air circulation were all solved by magic. I thought there were late believers who came to the feast. When the evil believers in charge of reception were just ready to greet them, a flying axe was thrown out of the Dharma array, just on the forehead of the evil believers. Before a group of heretics could react, a huge roar came out. "Kill these sons of bitches and show them the power of our fire fighters!" The red fire rose into the sky and lit up the dark basement like the dazzling sun. When nalynaton screamed and fell to the ground, she hurriedly covered her eyes stabbed by the light. When the cults were shocked by the light, dwarf soldiers dressed in red armor, holding war hammers and axes, rolled up like a torrent of lava, and the sound of battle quickly rang through the secret room! The incoming dwarves are the holy warriors of pamion, the God of fire casting, one of the five supreme gods. They have the special divine power given by the God of fire casting. Their armor and weapons have the power of fire. Their weapons can burn the enemy. When the armor is attacked, the flame will bounce back to the attacker. Not only the dwarf holy warriors, the brilliance of transmitting the Dharma array did not disappear, and a large group of secular national troops with weapons also poured into this completely closed basement. "O supreme god! I can''t believe my eyes!" "My God! What are these damn heretics doing?" "Kill these evil cults!" Angered by the scene in front of him, Wang * * quickly joined the battle. However, the gathering altar of evil believers in this place is quite large. Therefore, both the number of evil believers and defense are tenacious. Although the ground Dharma array used for transmission may have been controlled by the temple and Wang * *, the evil believers did not give up resistance. In addition to ordinary believers, there are also some believers who are specially responsible for protecting the main position of the altar and fighting. They are praised as "pain walkers" and have rushed to support them. The eyes of these "pain walkers" in the main battle are tightly sealed by needles and thread, their mouths are also covered with torture tools and can''t speak, and there are things like helmets on their foreheads, but two spikes in the two sections of the helmets are firmly inserted into their temples. And their bodies are tied with all kinds of weapons, just like a movable weapon rack. This kind of dress is weird and twisted. Although the eyes are sealed and the instruments of torture are put on, it does not affect the combat ability of the "pain Walker". Pain walkers constantly draw out various weapons to attack, and as believers who dominate pain, these pain walkers have long been used to pain. When the sword falls on them, it is like cutting unconscious bodies. These pain walkers are completely expressionless and don''t even frown. On the contrary, the more injured the pain walkers are, the more powerful they are. "Not afraid of pain, are you? You son of a bitch are not afraid of pain, are you?" A dwarf holy warrior crushed the pain walker to the ground, and his fist with the power of fire hit the pain Walker''s forehead impolitely. Even if his face was burned and festered, the pain Walker was still silent. Although the heretics suffered heavy casualties, their resistance was also fierce. In addition, the bitter walker had comparable combat power with the dwarf holy warrior, and there were some casualties on the side of the holy capital and the king * *. "Put up the shield and keep these fools behind!" The casting fire dwarf commander broke the head of a painful walker with a hammer and shouted. The well-trained dwarf holy warriors immediately gathered in formation and raised their shields. These tower shields, which were taller than themselves, were like a high wall, blocking the cults behind. The two dwarves shared a tower shield defense. Even the strange power of the painful Walker could not shake a penny, and Wang * *''s soldiers immediately stabbed spears through the gap in the center of the tower shield, Turned many evil believers into meat kebabs. "Go ahead! Go ahead! The cast fire dwarf is fearless!" The dwarf commander knocked his shield, and many dwarf soldiers should also join him. The dwarf holy soldiers in front shouted the holy words of the God of fire, pamion, and pushed forward step by step with the tower shield. The king * * soldiers also cooperated with the spear. In the eyes of the cult, an unbreakable steel wall full of spikes is pressing against themselves! Many cultists kept retreating, but even the size of this closed secret room was limited. Soon, the cults were faced with the situation that they could not retreat, and the steel wall was still moving forward. Even the painful Walker rushed up recklessly with weapons, and was soon pierced into a sieve by a spear. "The great master will give us the greatest miracle. Don''t be afraid. Pain is the real meaning of life. Sublimate your soul and let yourself reincarnate into a new existence." Baron tanos, the host of the banquet, was protected by several painful walkers. The Baron''s daughter, nalina, knelt at her father''s feet and looked at the approaching steel wall with some fear. Several painful walkers immediately knelt down on the ground at the cry of the baron. Some evil believers brought some strange torture tools. It seems that it''s frightening to just look at them. At the call of Baron tanos, the cults fixed the torture instrument on the pain Walker and turned on the device switch on the torture instrument. The torture instrument immediately operated and stabbed the blade into the pain Walker''s body. The unimaginable pain rolled up and even exceeded the pain Walker''s immunity to pain. In bursts of creepy screams, The body of the painful Walker began to change irregularly. The bones of the whole body pierced out of the body, and the flesh and blood rolled over. The body was maliciously elongated by the torture tools. "Blood Bone Demon? Can you call this thing out? It seems that the * * altar here should be relatively large." "It is blasphemous that there is an altar dominated by pain in the blessed land of our God pamion!" When the pain Walker finished the change, two dwarf priests in red sacrificial robes came in! They are the glorious fire priests of pamion, the God of fire casting. They are endowed with powerful magic by the God of fire casting. The glorious fire priest went behind the tower shield and watched several blood bone demons mixed with cults kill them. The glorious fire priest acted quickly! The surrounding air quickly became hot and dry, and countless fire elements were called from the spiritual world to the present world by the ronghuo priest! Protected by the will of the God of casting fire, the fire element turned into a fire wall and rushed forward irresistibly. However, the dwarf holy warriors and ordinary King * * soldiers who were rushed by the fire wall were not hurt at all. The cults who had just rushed to ta Dun were frightened to find that the wall of fire had carbonized them into black coke with blazing high temperature! Even the pain Walker and blood Bone Demon could not stop the fire wall from advancing. In a moment, under the roaring flame, the whole secret room was cleared out of an empty area, and only a lot of black human ashes showed that there were people standing here just now! Baron tanos stared at everything in front of him, and the bone cutting demon just called out was gone Chapter 279 When the dwarf holy warriors in front fought, the rear transmission array was still sending people into this secret room completely closed underground. Some soldiers were busy rescuing the surviving victims. Many people were shocked and speechless at the bloody tragedy in front of them, and some soldiers who were not strong enough even couldn''t help vomiting. Wei''er, who was bound to the instruments of torture, was very lucky. A mage had awakened the noble lady who seemed to have not been tortured with a small water ball. She vaguely saw the soldiers who were helping her remove the instruments of torture and the mage who comforted her. Wei''er, who escaped from death, finally couldn''t help crying loudly. Ronghuo priest has inflicted heavy damage on the cult, and the battle has been one-sided. The dwarf holy soldiers and soldiers advance the front in an orderly manner, and then win under the condition of minimizing casualties! A deep and thick laughter came out of the void. The sound sounded like rusty gears rubbing constantly, which made people feel uncomfortable. The two ronghuo priests immediately became alert as if they were facing great enemies. As priests of the God of casting fire, they could clearly feel that there was a powerful force breaking through the blockade of the law of the interface, From the abyss of filth and evil to the present world! "A demon has come to this world. Be ready for battle!" The dwarf Saint soldiers immediately stopped advancing, and the huge tower shield protected one of their own people from all directions. The soldiers were on the verge of great enemies and were on guard with spears. Although these troops from the secular Kingdom have received strict training, their combat targets are still human beings like themselves. Although there are many unimaginable enemies in the encirclement and suppression of evil believers, the other party is more or less human. When hearing ronghuo priest shouting that demons are coming, many people inevitably get nervous. When strange voices came from all directions, Baron tanos shouted wildly. The wall behind the Baron gradually slipped down, revealing a hidden secret room. I don''t know how many broken bodies on the ceiling were hung in mid air by chains. Humans, dwarves, elves and even orcs. It covers almost all races on the mainland. Each body seemed to have been tortured and died bit by bit, and the scarlet blood was still dripping in the center of the blood red altar. With the friction sound of the chain shaking, an extremely ugly demon climbed up along the chain from the center of the blood pool. It looked like a huge spider. There were four strong sickle like arms in the front, four pairs of compound eyes in the head, and dense chrysanthemum petal shaped fine porcelain in the mouth. The most strange thing is that the devil''s body actually grows meat pieces like torture tools, which bind many seemingly living creatures. This is the real devil, not the human transformed by the power of the abyss. From the breath of the abyss, it is still a very powerful supervisor level devil! When the devil climbed out of the chamber of secrets and appeared in front of everyone, Baron tanos and the cult worshipped enthusiastically on the ground. On the one hand, the holy capital inevitably wavered. Some soldiers were shocked by the appearance of demon terror and were shocked by witnessing the existence that should only appear in legends and myths. The dwarf holy warrior looked dignified and held his shield high, and the dwarf in the rear took out his flying axe. "Don''t be afraid, boys! The devil is not immortal. The power given to you by the God of fire can destroy the devil." Ronghuo priest shouted with his voice fully open. I have to say that it is a good way to improve morale to point out that the devil is not immortal. After all, as long as you know that the monster in front of you can also be killed, people''s inner fear of the unknown will be reduced. The devil looked at the ronghuo priest and gave a strange laugh: "very good! My energetic body can let me entertain you longer!" As soon as the voice fell, a yellowish brown solution with a rotten smell gushed out of the devil''s mouth. The ronghuo priest was ready. The solution had been evaporated by the rising fire wall before it touched the dwarf holy warrior in front. Some unprotected areas around were splashed by solution and immediately corroded and opened a large area. "Attention! The first team throws the flying axe! The second team turns up, and the young man behind me holds the gun steady!" Roared the dwarf commander. When the dwarf holy warrior threw his flying axe, the huge spider demon had rushed forward, and the demon seemed to be ready to break through the dwarf''s steel wall with its own strength. Because of the frontal impact, all the flying axes thrown in the first round hit the devil. Although they were hit by dozens of flying axes, the devil slowed down a little. Just after throwing the huge body of the devil in the second round, they hit the dwarf holy warrior in front. The huge impact made the dwarf holy warrior behind the Tower Shield feel like being hit by a siege hammer, Even if the dwarf soldier clenched his teeth, he was hit and retreated, and the whole defense formation was sunken. The fire wall called out by the ronghuo priest continued to burn the devil, and the devil''s skin continued to turn black and fall off. There was even a creepy smell of "barbecue" in the air, but the devil still kept a strange smile, waved his arms and began to destroy the formation of the dwarfs. "Hold on, the long gun team rushes up!" Some soldiers who were hit and flew stood up trembling. The steel forest formed by long guns appeared again. The devil''s body was not indestructible. On the contrary, it was still very fragile. The soldiers'' long guns cut the devil''s body out of blood holes one by one, which could hurt the devil in front of them. The morale of the soldiers was less high at once, and the speed of the long guns was up. The dwarf holy warrior didn''t stop, and the Tomahawk and hammer kept calling on the devil, but how to kill the devil was like not knowing the pain. Every time he waved his arm, several people could fly into the air, and the evil believers in the rear rushed up at this time. Suddenly, there was a scuffle in the secret room hall. The devil kept attacking the dwarf holy warrior, as if he couldn''t feel the pain, howled: "it''s not enough, it''s not enough. The basic law of such a little damage has brought me a little pain. He''s trying to cut me down and tear me to enjoy the pain!" The spider devil has killed a dwarf holy warrior with a shield with sharp claws. He grabbed a soldier behind the shield. In the scream and cry for help of the soldiers, the devil''s arm extended several torture tools, which immediately peeled off the soldier''s skin like a child playing with a toy, and a red * * appeared in front of the people, The soldier''s wail almost broke his throat. A variety of different torture instruments were used in turn. The chest was opened to expose the beating heart, the muscles of his limbs were stripped off bit by bit, his eyes were dug out, his nose was cut off, and a bloody torture show began. "Does it hurt? Tell me, do you hurt?" The devil put his head in front of the tortured soldiers, looked at the non adult soldiers whose expression had been completely distorted under the pain and said loudly, "it''s very good, it must be very painful, but please rest assured that my skills are very good. I can make you painful, painful and painful again! But I won''t faint and die anyway! It''s great." "Bastard! You son of a bitch! The dung from the abyss, get back to the abyss!" Ronghuo priest clenched his teeth and began to use divine magic again. This time, the fire element turned into a flame spear and stabbed the devil in the chest. Instead of avoiding, the devil straightened his chest and greeted him. At the moment when he was pierced by the flame spear, the fire element quickly spread to the devil''s whole body, and the spider devil shouted wildly, It should have been burned by the fire, but the painful voice came from time to time with excited cries. The dwarf commander saw that the devil was burned by the fire and couldn''t get away for a time. He quickly commanded the soldiers to regroup and began to shrink the formation and retreat slowly. The flame burning the devil went out. The spider devil was blackened but still crawling. The injured part had recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the moment, the devil exuded a stronger breath than before. It was obvious that he was converting the damage and pain he had received into his own strength Is this the demon subordinate of the master of pain? This kind of devil is not afraid of pain and can even turn pain into his own strength. For a time, even ronghuo priest doesn''t know how to deal with it. According to the records in the literature, the most way to kill the devil is to destroy the core of the devil. However, ronghuo priest can''t find the core of the devil for a moment. The flame lance is constantly fired, but he can''t kill the devil all the time. The trouble is that there is a lot of demon smell from the altar in the rear. Obviously, many low-level and medium-level demons have poured into the world. "Since you can''t kill him, destroy the altar. As long as the altar is destroyed, the ghost should roll into the abyss." "That''s all I have to do, but I need time to summon the flame God to stop the devil, or it will kill everyone." "To let the secular army return to the ground first and deal with the devil, the Knights Templar of the blade of the gods must come!" After the two ronghuo priests finalized the battle plan, the Dwarf Warrior commander immediately issued an order to retreat. The Army soldiers of the secular kingdom were asked to withdraw first, and the strong willed dwarf holy warrior postponed. The spider devil returned to normal and rushed over with a ferocious smile. He kept grabbing the lone soldiers along the way and even tortured some evil believers wantonly. When the dwarf soldiers tried to gather together, the devil interrupted the defense formation with the solution. The two ronghuo priests not only had to deal with the devil, but also with the counterattack of the evil believers. For a time, they became too busy. When the soldiers rushed to transmit the Dharma array, a clear voice came from the Dharma array. A girl wearing a blue crown and a sacrifice robe of the same color came out slowly. The girl looked only 16 or 17 years old, with long light blue hair and exquisite and beautiful appearance. She was suspected to be a beautiful woman, Surprisingly, the girl''s hands and feet exuded a faint divine power, which made people want to kneel down and worship her. Crown of green wind! The two ronghuo priests stared at the girl dumbfounded. This is the holy thing of the God of the storm. Then the girl''s identity is the main priest of the God of the storm belhiss! Behind the girl was a man wearing a cyan mask. Although he could not see his face, from his sharp ears, it was an elf! If a book friend can''t open it, you can try to access the alternate domain name: zwku Chapter 280 The forehead crown made of some unknown silver material is carved with exquisite and sacred lines, and the center of the forehead crown is inlaid with a huge blue gem, just like the pupil of human beings. A faint divine power is emanating from the gem, as if the God of storm in the sky is overlooking the earth. Crown of green wind! Bersis, the God of the storm, gives the holy things to the main priests who serve themselves. The main priests of the five supreme gods will be given the holy things by the gods they serve as the symbol of the spokesperson of the gods in the present world. The holy things can make the power of the gods perform in the present world without being bound by the law of the interface, and the main priests can also use the holy things as the medium to communicate directly with the gods. Since she wears the crown of green wind, that is to say, the young girl is the embodiment of the will of the God of storm in this world. "The chief priest of Brahmi" ronghuo priest burst out a cold sweat on his forehead when he saw the girl. It seemed that the girl was more terrible than the demons and cults in front of her. Bellamy, the chief priest of the God of the storm, stared at the spider demon not far away and showed disdain. The girl closed her eyes slightly and blew a strong breeze all over her body, spreading out in all directions. For a moment, Bellamy opened her eyes and announced loudly: "all personnel evacuate quickly from here. Hurry up and don''t waste time." "But the chief priest of Brahmi and the demons have not been destroyed, and the altar is still sending a large number of demons to the world. We \\\\\\\\\\\\ Bellamy''s pale blue eyes stared like the sky. The ronghuo priest interrupted him and asked, "so what''s your plan?" The glorious fire priest, who was stared at by Brahmi and was uncomfortable, immediately said his plan. The flame God has dragged the devil and destroyed the altar. Without the power of the abyss provided by the altar, the devil can''t continue to exist in this world. Ronghuo priest is very confident. He was worried that he had no time to summon the God servant, but now the main priest of the God of storm works together. As long as he drags the evil believers and demons, he can start to fight back immediately when the God of fire comes. "Too slow! When did the priest of the God of fire become so afraid of hands and feet!" With a wave of his hand, Brahmi rebuked the ronghuo priest mercilessly: "if you want to destroy the main altar, it will have collapsed directly. Isn''t it over here? When these evil believers and Demons slowly turn into fossils at the bottom of the ground, it''s a lot of things for you to go around such a big circle!" Has the divine art blown down here directly? The face of the dwarf priest ronghuo was in a cold sweat. The noble chief priest Brahmi was famous for his concise and violent character when he was still practicing as a priest. The students who had worked with her in the temple were almost black and blue every time they came back from performing tasks, and everyone swore that they would never perform tasks with Brahmi. However, Brahmi was indeed gifted. After strict examination and trial, the noble girl successfully passed the trial and became a priest of the God of the storm. Then, in the selection of the main priest, the God of the storm behxis sent down the oracle and directly chose Brahmi as his spokesman in the present world. "Wait a minute, chief priest Bellamy, this is too violent. If there are survivors, isn''t it?" "No, I''ve detected one side with divine magic. There are no survivors in this * *''s secret room except evil cults, and a large number of demons are constantly entering the world. Our God behris has issued a divine order to purify here." "There are still some victims whose bodies have not yet had time" "Dust to dust, earth to earth! The souls of these innocent people have fallen into the abyss. Now the only thing I can do is revenge for them. Even if their remains collapse here, they will be safe." Brahmi politely refuted all the questions of the ronghuo priest. The girl made a gesture to the elves behind her and walked to the front line of the battle together. The two dwarves ronghuo priests who were left behind were already hurt by Brahmi''s words. They collapsed here and buried the regret of the dead in the ground. It''s really a good place to settle down! "This little girl is definitely of dwarf descent." Make complaints about a glorious fire priest. "The dwarves are not as savage as she is. I think she may have Orc blood in addition to the dwarf blood." another ronghuo priest also shook his head reluctantly. Since the main priest had made clear his attitude, the two priests immediately assisted in evacuating the people. Bellamy stepped to the front. The gem in the center of the emerald wind crown continued to gather divine power. The girl''s body was surrounded by deadly lightning under the divine power of the storm God. The elf man was behind Bellamy without saying a word. He didn''t know when there were two more crescent shaped machetes in his hand. The eyes behind the mask flashed dangerous light like a blade. "The thunder of the sky turns into my hand, even if I am thunder and lightning, it is me! I have given the things * * in the abyss in the name of our God behis to be punished by God." Bellamy recited the divine word to materialize the divine art. Even if this is a secret room under the ground, the thunder electron cloud still gathers above the roof. The spider devil, who was still wantonly slaughtering, also stopped. Even the powerful demon master dared not underestimate the power of the gods. Although the governor level devil was afraid of the power of the main priest, Brahmi''s words and completely disdainful expression obviously annoyed the governor devil. Even if she is chosen to be the spokesman of the gods, in essence, she is only a weak human woman. Regardless of the divine power given by the gods, she is no different from those human beings who are slowly tortured to death by herself. Although he despised Brahmi, the spider demon acted immediately and was ready to kill the main priest before his magic was cast. "Pure evil thunder!" The devil''s sickle arm waved away the blocking dwarf. When he was about to touch Bellamy, the girl''s beautiful eyes opened, and the Lightning Arrow fell around like raindrops, and a hot thunder light gathered in the palm of Bellamy''s hand and hit the devil''s chest with the smell of destruction. The dazzling light even exceeded the flame wall of the former ronghuo priest. Before the devastating Lightning Arrow, the evil believers turned into cinders under the thunderstorm before they even had time to scream. The governor demon who was directly attacked by Brahmi was also surprised. The power of magic even exceeded the devil''s prediction. Three tentacles of the spider demon were blown off, and half of his body turned into ashes. The whole underground secret room shook under this devastating blow. Some dwarf holy warriors couldn''t help worrying about whether the Cuifeng priest couldn''t stop for a moment and let everyone be buried in the deep underground! Fortunately, although Bellamy, the chief priest of the God of the storm, was a little rough, at least he didn''t lose his mind. When the divination was over, all the evil believers who besieged the dwarf holy warrior turned to ashes in the storm except the huge supervisor demon and breath. It was foolish to see the devil coming and shout the name of the devil Lord Baron tarnoston. Except for his own guards and daughters, the attack of the priest of the God of storm destroyed almost all the believers here! "It''s painful, it''s really painful, but this is what I desire. You can''t kill me, and the pain you bring me will become my strength. Soon I will let you taste the taste of pain together, the priest of the God of storm!" The spider devil looked at Bellamy''s beautiful face with disdain. He really wanted to see what her expression would be distorted by fear and pain when the arrogant girl was bound to the instruments of torture. But fantasy belongs to fantasy. The power of this blow made half of the devil disappear. Behind the spider devil, many monsters like scorpions climbed out one after another. These are innocent people "human scorpions" distorted by the master of pain. In addition, many violent demons with high bodies and all kinds of torture tools rushed out, When the demon army was entangled with the dwarf holy warrior, the spider demon quickly retreated back. Bellamy gave a cry and looked at the escaped devil like an idiot. His blow had destroyed half of the devil''s body. Even if the subordinates of the pain master could turn the pain into their own strength, it would take more time to repair such a serious injury. And it''s best to use some external force. In addition to their own pain, it also needs the sacrifice of believers to speed up the recovery. The divine sense of the God of the storm made Bellamy clearly hear the screams of the evil believers in the rear, mixed with the voice of a young girl. It was obvious that the governor devil took these believers as victims. The devil retreated to the back, probably ready to let the cannon fodder block him for a period of time. He has been waiting for his body to fully recover, and then he will deal with himself who broke through the cannon fodder. It''s a pity if the governor devil calculated something wrong. Bellamy shrugged and shouted, "fight and retreat, speed and prepare to evacuate. Quinn! Please cover me when I prepare my magic." The elf who had just removed the head of a human scorpion with a machete nodded. Brahmi immediately created a storm wall to stop the demon army. The dwarf holy warriors immediately stopped and ran to the nearby transmission array. "I really want to thank that stupid devil for giving me enough time." When the last dwarf holy warrior left the transmission array, Brahmi''s Cuifeng crown began to gather divine power again, and its power was much stronger than before. The next second, the priests on the ground who were giving medical assistance to the survivors suddenly felt that the ground began to tremble violently, like an earthquake! Chapter 281 The violently shaking ground soon recovered its calm, and the transmission Dharma array surrounded by Temple knights and dwarf holy warriors glittered. The figure of the main priest Bellamy appeared in the Dharma array. Bellamy shook a little, and the dust on the sacrificial robe looked relaxed and happy, but the elf assassins who followed him were embarrassed, covered with dust The whole person looks gray, and the leather armor has several wounds. Fortunately, the injury is not serious, just some skin injuries. "Well, report the number of survivors rescued and the number of casualties during the battle to me immediately. Although the devil''s altar has been destroyed, the intersection of this area still hasn''t disappeared. Let the priest regiment purify this generation immediately." Bellamy took the towel and wiped her face. Then she began to work quickly. The delicate and beautiful lady of the main priest seemed to have infinite vitality. She quickly gave orders and began to prepare for the purification ceremony. The elf assassin tidied up his appearance without saying a word. Just now, Bellamy almost buried her in the ground with the elf assassin with her last blow when she collapsed the basement. Although the young god priest of the storm has excellent talent and power, he has a little experience and can''t reach the level of perfection in the application and control of divinity. But the elf assassin didn''t seem to complain much. What the elf assassin kept remembering in his mind was that at last, the magic power that had been unimaginable came out, and that incomparable vast power, if he could have such power "What are you thinking? Quinn ~" Bellamy looked at the elf assassin Quinn and asked with a smile. During the battle, the 17-year-old main priest was a brave warrior, but under the battlefield, Bellamy still had the unique playfulness of girls of this age. Enkui, the elf assassin, recovered from his meditation and shook his head: "nothing." Bellamy stared at Quinn with a different smile, as if to see through Quinn''s inner thoughts. Such eyes made the elf assassin a little uncomfortable. In fact, Bellamy worked with the elf assassin for the first time today. Her Highness flora of the central holy capital threw her hand directly to herself. I don''t know what happened. In Bellamy''s opinion, Quinn, the elf assassin, is obviously a novice. He should only practice the most basic part of fencing. However, Quinn is born with a pair of skillful hands. As long as he polished it, he will definitely be a powerful warrior. "Quinn ~ would you like to be my Lord''s Paladin?" Bellamy asked suddenly, In addition to his outstanding talent, the elf assassin Quinn also attracted Brahmi. Quinn had been protecting himself against a large number of low-level demons in the basement just now. Quinn could kill several demons under the siege of several low-level demons. Bellamy didn''t see Quinn showing any timidity in the battle. He had extraordinary courage and firm will. To be honest, he couldn''t see that he was a novice on the battlefield for the first time. In Bellamy''s opinion, Quinn should be used to fighting. Just one thing made Bellamy a little confused. In addition to courage, he also noticed hatred, anger and light sadness in Quinn''s eyes. There must be some stories behind this elf! "Paladin?" Quinn fell silent and didn''t answer directly. Warriors loyal to the gods they believe in can get the blessing of the gods through pious faith and have special divine power. For example, the previous dwarf holy warriors have been blessed with the power of fire of the God of fire casting, their weapons can burn the enemy, and their armor can defend against the fire. If the paladin is the soldier of the gods, then the paladin is the guardian of the gods! The five supreme gods have their own paladins. These paladins who have received the highest blessing from the gods are thousands of elite. They have the purest faith and strong strength. The paladins who have received the highest blessing from the gods have divine arms, some of them are excellent in strength, and can use some magic like priests, It is the mainstay of the entire Templar order in the holy capital. "I think Quinn has enough strength to become a paladin, but also enough courage and perseverance." Bellamy blinked playfully and looked at Quinn with a meaningful smile. "To become a paladin, you don''t need to follow a Paladin to become his assistant or follower first. You need to be summoned by the gods after trial to be recognized. Even if I promise you now, I won''t count." Quinn made it clear that he was obviously not going to take the back door opened by the priest of the Lord of the storm. Bellamy shook her finger and said seriously, "the normal process is indeed like this, but as the Lord priest of the storm, I have the right to directly recommend gifted seedlings to my God." "Paladins also need pious faith. It''s a pity that I don''t have faith." Quinn''s voice was deep. "Quinn ~ every intelligent life has its own belief. You have a belief called sadness, hatred and anger." Bellamy put away his smiling face and became serious: "Quinn ~ the piety to the five supreme gods does not mean that you worship the gods blindly. Perhaps my piety to my God is in your opinion a fanatical belief in the God of the storm, behis. You probably think I''m a crazy believer who always thinks that the gods are omnipotent?" Quinn didn''t know how to answer. He just nodded silently. In fact, the elf assassin wondered why the main priest of the gods would say such words. Quinn once and did think that the gods should choose the most fanatical people who believe in themselves to become the most important main priest. "You know what? Quinn! My devotion to our God comes from understanding the doctrine and belief of our God. In the doctrine of our God, every life is born free and should not be restrained and oppressed by others. Explore the unknown existence, understand and move forward, rather than complacency! The doctrine of" freedom "and" exploration "of behis, the God of the storm, is deeply endorsed by me. No Because I am greedy for the power of the gods, it is not that I think the gods will give me everything I desire, but that I believe that the doctrine of our God is correct. The theory has helped me dispel my doubts. The doctrine of our God can promote the vigorous development of the whole world. This is the reason why I sincerely believe in our God! " "So? What if I don''t want to agree with the teachings of belchis? Am I a blasphemer?" "So I hope you understand Quinn, everyone''s beliefs are different, good and bad, and the purpose of God''s spreading teachings is to guide people''s beliefs to develop into a positive and beautiful side, and people''s belief in gods also comes from the approval and recognition of the teachings put forward by gods. Even if your belief does not recognize the teachings of our God, it does not mean that you blaspheme the gods, Everyone''s faith is free. My God tolerates different ideas, but your faith must have a positive attitude and can''t degenerate and spread evil! Quinn ~ I can feel that the faith in your heart lingers in the abyss of sin, the flame of hatred and anger burns in your heart, and sadness haunts you like a ghost. I don''t want to see you swallowed up by your hatred and anger, nor do I want you to fall into decadence under the torture of sadness, so I hope to guide your faith and let it go on the right path. " Bellamy stretched out his hand to the dull Quinn and said in the most sincere tone, "so let me help you! Quinn ~ my God behis will guide you to the right path." Quinn lowered his head, and the expression behind the mask could not be seen, but at the moment, the spirit was shocked. Looking at Bellamy''s outstretched hand, warm, sincere and full of goodwill, Quinn was like a drowning man, eager to hold Bellamy''s hand. But another shadow in his heart made Bellamy unable to extinguish the flame of anger anyway! "Devil!" The sudden cry interrupted Quinn''s thoughts, and Bellamy quickly looked up in the direction of the sound. Not far away, a huge figure arched through the ground and drilled out of the ground, and the strong abyss breath spread out without cover. Bellamy looked intently. It was not the spider demon before, but a more ugly and disgusting demon. The body as long as maggots was constantly flowing with smelly pus. The upper part was like human beings, but had three heads. The tongue head as sharp as a whip was constantly sticking out of the devil''s mouth, looking like a poisonous snake spitting out messages. "Aha ~ unexpectedly, there are supervisor demons running into the world." Brahmi, who had just tenderly offered help to Quinn, immediately recovered his nature: "everyone retreat to the back, the ronghuo priest set up a fire wall to block it, and I will be responsible for the attack." The situation at the scene was a little chaotic. Many people witnessed this ugly monster for the first time. Fear spread among the crowd like a plague. Only the soldiers of the holy capital acted fearlessly immediately. The dwarf holy soldiers immediately picked up the shield and axe, and the priests began to gather their divine power and prepare to perform their magic. With the help of divine skill, Brahmi flew directly into the air to confront the maggot devil. Just now, when dealing with the spider devil, the divine power of the God of the storm could not be fully displayed because he was in the basement. Now that it was the ground, he didn''t have to worry about anything. He directly blasted the devil back into the abyss with the strongest divine punishment thunder. The clouds in the sky began to gather together under Bellamy''s consciousness. The snake of lightning had begun in the clouds, and huge thunder resounded through the earth. When some ronghuo priests found that Brahmi was preparing his divine skill, they were frightened and hurried to call the people to hide. The power of the divine punishment thunder was dozens of times that of the pure evil thunder. One blow was enough to turn the ground into lava. I don''t want to be affected by the divine skill of the chief priest Brahmi. When the magic was almost condensed, a composite magic combined with lightning and fire had shot first and accurately hit the devil not far away! Chapter 282 What is the difference between divination and magic? For many years, this has been a problem that magicians can explore with interest. Divination is usually regarded as a miracle performed by mortals with the help of the power of gods, and magic is a miracle created by mortals with the help of their own power. Some powerful magicians once denounced priests and bishops as running dogs who borrowed the power of others and assumed that the essence of the gods was just a more powerful mage, while priests and bishops believed that magic was derived from the gift of the gods, and magicians could not reach the level of the gods. you bet! The power of magic is stronger than magic, and the biggest difference is that magic does not need to consume any power of the user. As long as the user''s body can bear it, he can use magic continuously. Once the magician''s magic is exhausted, he will directly lose all his combat effectiveness. Although the power of magic is really not as powerful as divine magic, magic is a relatively free magic. Magicians can practice as they like, learn their favorite magic and constantly improve according to their preferences. The magic performed by priests is usually a fixed model. After all, the power of magic comes from the gods they believe in. It is difficult for priests and bishops to change the power of magic. What hits the devil is a kind of composite magic, which mixes two kinds of magic with different attributes. Flame and lightning are intertwined like countless coiled snakes. The wind and sand brought by the explosion almost made people unable to open their eyes. Even Brahmi, who was heavy in the sky, had to use magic to support a barrier for herself. The girl looked at the caster not far away and helplessly tilted her head. It was not long before he came into this world that he was hit by such a dream. In the severe pain, one head of the devil hissed and read the words of the dark abyss. The dirty and evil light supported a position around the devil and excluded the flame and lightning. Then the second head began to read a spell, and the black fog spread from the devil, Each time the flame and lightning hit, the black fog spread more around. When the black fog touches something, the vegetation withers rapidly, the earth is corrupted, and the air becomes a poisonous fog. "Everybody back!" Ronghuo priest hurriedly commanded the soldiers to transport the wounded to a distance, and some military magicians in the secular Kingdom began to prepare a magic barrier. Bellamy was not ready to attack because of his divine skill. Just now someone signaled himself to wait for the opportunity through consciousness. In fact, he didn''t have to remind Bellamy that the black fog created by the devil might have the effect of absorbing the attack. Maybe he had "divine punishment thunder" roared down, and the black fog would instantly envelop this large area together with the city not far away. With a gentle wave of his hand, under the action of magic, the elf assassin Quinn also slowly floated to Brahmi''s side. Just as the black fog spread, the caster of the composite magic instantly came to the bottom of Brahmi from a distance, gently raised his finger, and the hot light spots concentrated between his fingers. The level 9 flame magic ''Jiao Yan tide'', which was originally used for large-scale group attack, was compressed at a point on his fingertip. As the mage pointed his finger at the demon protected by the black fog not far away, The hot red light cuts through the sky, stabs the black fog and penetrates it in an instant. At the moment of hitting the devil * *, however, it only caused a needle like wound on it, but the ultra-high temperature contained in the compressed flame magic instantly carbonized half of the devil''s body, and the blood in the devil''s body was almost evaporated. Soon, a terrible howl could be heard several kilometers away. The black fog gradually dispersed. Half of the devil''s body, which was like a fat maggot, became withered. The devil''s head looked at the man with a distorted and frightened expression. Many magicians on the ground stared at the male spell casters in the sky. As magicians, they knew that there was no same dimension between the power of magic and the control ability of magic. The unknown flame magic should be a spell above level 16. Is such a powerful magician supported by a court magician? If so, as a magician, you should pay a good visit to each other according to the magician''s etiquette. The altar has been destroyed, and the devil can still maintain in the present world, relying on the intersection that has not completely disappeared. However, without the power of the follow-up abyss, he met such a terrible opponent. After examining the current situation, the three heads of the maggot devil began to chant spells at the same time, But this time, instead of fighting back with magic, I was ready to slip back into the abyss. Even being punished was better than losing my life. At the moment when the voice came from my mind, Brahmi was guided by the crown of the green wind, and the God punishment thunder condensed in the sky fell on the devil''s head with an irresistible trend. Without the absorption of black fog, he resisted against the filthy dark shield, In just a few seconds, the divine thunder broke through everything. Under the unwilling cry of the devil, the whole ground was transformed into a state like a volcanic lava crater under the violent explosion. Quinn only felt the sting in his eyes. All he could see was the boiling earth. The power of divinity and magic was so terrible. A 17-year-old girl like Brahmi, as the main priest of the gods, had unimaginable power. Although he just began to learn how to use the sword accurately, It seems powerless to deal with ordinary mortals and face a strong existence beyond the secular world. How much time does it take to challenge a strong existence outside the secular world? The elf assassin sighed wordlessly "Miss maysal! Long time no see!" Bellamy''s voice interrupted Quinn''s thoughts. The elf assassin looked up and said that Bellamy regained the little girl''s character and ran into the master''s arms, which seemed quite familiar. Wait, teacher!? Did the mage ever teach the chief priest of Brahmi. Quinn stood and looked at Bellamy who was talking to his mage. He had to say that the powerful mage was not an old man with dignity and magic mystery as Quinn imagined. On the contrary, he looked like a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s, with a beard and a silent smile, and looked sophisticated and steady. A decent mage''s robe has a simple style, but it emits the magic light. At a glance, you know it''s not ordinary! After talking with his teacher for a while, Bellamy turned and waved to Quinn. Quinn walked over without saying a word. Just a few steps into the wizard, the assassin stopped and looked at the male mage in surprise, because the familiar feeling came back again! "It seems that you have become very sensitive to our breath. Even if I cover it with magic, it seems that you can feel it. This should be a special talent?" Maisal, the male mage, walked up to Quinn with his hands on his back and looked down at the elf. The mage''s eyes instantly turned into a blue vertical pupil. "You too?" "As you think, I am also a dragon!" ===================================== The news of demonic rampage in the western part of the continent to which the holy capital belongs spread to all the temples, and the priests in each temple raised their vigilance. Although the holy capital was tragically attacked by the imperial concubine, fortunately, the Holy See, which is incompatible with the holy capital, did not fall at this time. Although they have different ideas, doctrines and views, they are privately trying to subvert each other, in the face of demons who are enemies of all life in the world in the abyss, the two major religious organizations on the mainland have an unwritten tacit understanding. Both sides know one thing. If the devil breaks through the blockade of the law of the interface, it will eventually bring disaster to the whole world. No one can escape. Late at night! In the king''s capital of Saxony, an ordinary looking carriage was driving on the icy road. The destination of the carriage was the temple of the snow goddess in the king''s capital. After arriving at the temple, Elena, the priest of the local snow goddess, personally welcomed the visitors. The maid TIA nervously tidied up her clothes. According to the priest Elena, this time she came from the holy capital. The girl was very worried about whether she would be rude. "Take it easy, TIA. Just as usual." Elena patted TIA on the back and encouraged her. TIA nodded, and now a carriage not far away came and stopped at the door of the temple. Several Temple waiters immediately lit up all around. The door opened, and a woman in a windbreaker walked down slowly. Then the woman reached out and helped another elderly man in the car down. "Hello, priest grant moon, I didn''t expect you to come here yourself!" Elena was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, her letter called one of the three holy priests in the holy capital, and it was still at this special time. "It''s hard for you, priest Elena. Please wait for me here so late." Month priest grant waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to be polite. The old man''s eyes were full of gentleness, without any affectation and posture. TIA also hurried forward to help the woman hold the moon priest together. When she inadvertently noticed the woman''s face, the girl was almost stunned. What a beautiful face it was like a dream, like ice and snow. The silver hair was combed behind her head and fixed with a hairpin, like the purest snowflake in the far north, Women have an inviolable awe inspiring beauty. The maid TIA was surprised at the woman''s face, and the priestess Elena was even more surprised at the woman''s identity! The chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow, Miss Serena! The month priest is the holy priest of the holy capital. Although her status is high, Serena is the main priest of the ice goddess. Strictly speaking, she is Irene''s direct superior. Although she is confused, she dare not think about it. She hurriedly salutes Serena with the highest priest etiquette! Aren''t the five priests of the supreme god fighting the devil all over the west? Why did the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow come here! Chapter 283 "Brother ~ brother ~ wake up!" Early in the morning, little bean Edward was awakened by his brother Alphonse. "What''s the matter? Al ~" Edward sat up from his bed with sleepy eyes. "I won''t eat breakfast. I''m letting me sleep for a while." Seeing that his brother seemed ready to sleep again, Alfonsi had to lift off Edward''s quilt. Without the warm quilt, the cold in the far north immediately showed its power. "It''s so cold!" Edward''s sleeping devil entangled with Xiaodou was driven away directly! Ten minutes later, Edward, dressed and washed, saw an acquaintance in the room, TIA, the maid of the snow and ice temple. When I first visited the temple with manigott, I got to know Tiya. During this period, I stayed with Miriya as a special envoy in the Saxony Kingdom, but I collected a lot of customs and social information about the Saxony Kingdom and sent it back to odur city. I had finished reading the books from odur City long ago, The book and document collection room of the snow goddess temple has become the favorite place for the two brothers to visit. After learning her intention from TIA, Edward forked the poached egg and said unexpectedly, "the special envoy from the holy capital wants to see me?" "To be exact, your highness, the special envoy, would like to see you two." TIA reminded me. Edward turned his head and looked at Alphonse. The two brothers were a little uncertain at the moment, or Edward asked tentatively, "who is the special envoy from the holy capital?" "Lord grant, the moon priest among the three holy priests, and miss Serena, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow edrama!" TIA was obviously a little excited when she mentioned Serena. The awe inspiring and inviolable beauty left a deep impression on the girl''s heart. "Is it a very noble person?" Alphonse asked TIA tilted her head and looked at Alphonse with a smile and said, "the concept of the holy capital and the doctrine of the five supreme gods are that all beings are equal. In fact, the moon priest is a very kind person. Miss Serena, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow, is a little shy." Shy? It should be a very serious person! When she looked at TIA and said that she was the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow, her voice gradually decreased to the level of a mosquito. The two brothers coincidentally depicted the image of the chief priest in their hearts. TIA then talked about the reasons why the special envoy wanted to meet the two people for Xiaodou Edward. One was to see if he could help the two brothers recover. The other was that Shengdu was very interested in the alchemical power possessed by the two brothers. Alphonse whispered in Edward''s ear, "I said brother, do you want to ask Miss Miriya if you agree with us?" "Why do you ask her? We''re not children. We still need to say hello and leave a note when we go out." Then Edward picked up his pen and wrote. We are children! Alphonse stood aside in a quiet voice. Leaving the note, little bean Edward directly took his brother Alfonsi out of the secret residence. The guard of Saxony Kingdom outside the door watched the two brothers go out and didn''t ask much. After all, the guards knew that the two brothers always liked to go to the temple to play. Since TIA, the maid in the temple, came to find them in person, there was no problem. Outside the door, TIA had already prepared a carriage. Today, the two brothers didn''t have to run to the temple against the wind and snow. When they got on the carriage, TIA talked and smiled with Alfonsi, who had a good relationship, and they talked to each other about their recent experiences. Edward chatted and looked at the streets outside. The number of pedestrians outside had indeed increased compared with when he first came to the city. Edward also knows from some previous information that this country needs to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to fight with the barbarians named ogman in the border area every year. Now the ogman is blocked in the far north by the snowstorm, and the Saxony Kingdom has finally avoided the pain of war and got the opportunity to recover. Don''t fight. Isn''t that good? Watching a family of three with their daughter shopping by the street, little bean Edward smiled happily and closed his eyes. In the special envoy''s residence, Miriya, who had just returned, found that the two brothers had left the building empty. She had thought that the two brothers would always go out to play during this period of time. Miriya was also worried. Anyway, these two little guys are big kids. In addition, they can use that strange alchemy. Miriya doesn''t have to worry about what dangers they will meet. Only when Miriya found Edward''s note left on the table, especially when she noticed that Alfonsi left a message on the side of the note to go to the temple to see the special envoy of the holy capital, Miriya was stunned, and then Miriya, who was usually calm, couldn''t help but have a headache and roar. "These two little guys will really give me trouble. Didn''t they tell them not to contact the holy capital and the holy see more!" With a big sword on her back, Miriya hurried out. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the carriage arrived at its destination, TIA jumped out of the car first, and Alphonse woke up his brother in his false sleep. For the two brothers who often came to the temple to browse books, this is already a familiar place. Several dwarves who helped in the temple also warmly greeted the two brothers. Last time, al used Alchemy to help the dwarven craftsmen repair the damaged tables and chairs. In the dwarf craftsman''s view, these repaired tables and chairs are completely integrated without any adhesive and nail cards, as if they were made. I am also curious about this mysterious alchemy. After learning that the two brothers were coming, Priestess Elena was also very enthusiastic and led them into the lounge. As soon as he entered the lounge, little bean Edward saw the two holy capital envoys who had been waiting here for a long time. According to TIA''s previous description, the old man sitting in the chair drinking hot tea should be the month priest grant, And behind the moon priest stood a tall woman in a silver sacrificial robe, which should be the main priest of the shy ice goddess. The main priest of the goddess of ice and snow focused on Alphonse at the first time. The main priest''s eyes seemed to see through everything of Alphonse. As described by the priestess Elena, the child''s soul was indeed stripped from the * * and embedded in the armor, forming a dead creature similar to the "dead armor". Usually, the soul in the dead armor should have lost its self and only retained the nature of fighting and killing, Like the child in front of him, he has a complete self-consciousness without any confusion and confusion. It can only be said that his soul is quite complete when it is stripped off. If the necromancer mastered this complete soul stripping method to kill some powerful soldiers and have made soul armor from their souls, the combat ability of soul armor will be increased dozens of times. however? Is it really another child who looks like a teenager? To be honest, the chief priest, Serena, still can''t believe that some liches on the island of the dead who have lived for hundreds of years can''t completely peel off their souls. Does a child who looks like a teenager have more profound knowledge than a lich who has lived for hundreds of years? When Alfonsi was stared at by Serena, the chief priest of ice and snow goddess, with dim sum hair, month priest grant gently smiled and motioned to the two brothers, "don''t be nervous, Edward and Alfonsi children, sit down and drink some hot juice first." "Ah ~ thank you! Grandpa ~" Alphonse scratched his head and sat down with Edward, that stupid TIA! Where is this'' shy ''~ it''s really strong! The cold, stern and sharp eyes like the tip of a knife are like a woman who writes housewives and reads as alchemists. Why do we recall a woman we don''t know in our mind. After TIA brought Edward his favorite hot juice and milk, the two brothers still looked at the chief priest Serena nervously. "Lord Serena, you scared the two little guests." Month priest grant reminded me a little. Seeing that her lifting had brought great pressure to the two children, Serena said faintly, "I''m sorry." Seeing the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow, Serena withdrew her eyes. The two brothers were relieved. The maid TIA secretly covered her mouth and smiled. When she first saw the chief priest, she was first shocked by the beauty of the chief priest, and then tasted the extraordinary severity and rigidity of the chief priest. Edward secretly glanced at Serena. Suddenly Edward was stunned and subconsciously said, "how beautiful!" The chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow still stood indifferent and had no expression on her face. It seems that it is common for the month priest grant to smile. This is almost the case for those who witnessed the face of the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow for the first time. Serena is favored by the goddess of ice and snow and has an inviolable and beautiful face, But her character is like ice and snow. Sometimes the believers of the temple don''t regret to describe it. Serena has the most beautiful face, but she lacks a warm heart. If she can smile, I believe it can be comparable to the smile of the goddess! The month priest looked at Xiaodou''s development and was ready to remind each other a little, but the month priest didn''t notice that Xiaodou''s expression became a little strange. "Ah, big sister and the people in audur City, sobbing!" When alfonshamp had time to finish his words in the future, Edward, who reacted in an instant, hit Al in the stomach. Of course, Edward himself was the only one who hurt. When Xiaodou stared at the three priests in the room who were puzzled, he quickly turned around and showed a funny smile. Edward was as like as two peas in the heart of the snow and snow goddess. The Lord of the ice and snow goddess had a little pointed ears, and a silver hair was almost the same as the frost and snow spirit of Odul. See the Lord of the White Dragon Chapter 284 "Ah ha ha ~ in fact, we''ve seen the same Elves as Serena''s sister before, so we''re a little surprised!" Bean Edward hurried to round the court regardless of his aching elbow. The priest nodded in June, but it was nothing. The doctrine of the holy see in the east of the mainland was the racism of human supremacy and looked down on other races. Races other than humans, elves, dwarves and orcs were persecuted and fled to the West on a large scale. If the two brothers were indeed from the east continent, they might be surprised that elves acted as the main priests of gods. Edward looked at Serena again after the round. After looking at the beans a little carefully, he found that although Serena''s main priest''s ears were a little sharp, they were not as long as the real frost spirit. The chief priest Serena seemed to notice Edward''s eyes and finally said faintly, "my mother is an elf, and my father is a human." Month priest grant whispered, "Serena, the main priest is a half elf." Half elves, half elves and humans! "I don''t know your mother, sister Serena," Edward asked with a guilty look. However, this question obviously violated some sensitive points of Serena''s main priest. For a moment, he fell on Edward with warm and angry eyes. Beans immediately shook his head when he didn''t ask anything. Month priest grant coughed gently at this time and said, "well, two guests, let''s talk about some important business." After hearing the words of the moon priest, the two brothers did not entangle on this topic. Edward, who was a little more mature, knew very well that Edward knew that he must have reflected on someone who was very familiar with the fairy tale about the battle between the goddess of ice and snow and the evil dragon heard from TIA, As entrusted by someone, you''d better not let others know the true identity of yourself and your brother. The two priests who came from the holy capital did not hurry to ask Edward about alchemy, but first checked the physical condition of the two brothers, especially Alphonse. After obtaining al''s consent, Serena has carefully checked al''s physical condition. Looking at the silver streamer echoing on Al''s armor surface, Edward still has some worries to remind Serena not to hurt the blood mark behind al vons''s armor. "Please don''t worry." when Serena learned that there was a so-called blood mark behind Alphonse, she curiously took off alder''s helmet and looked at al who showed her child''s face. Of course, this projection magic can''t hide from Serena. Looking into the armor, it was really empty. Serena derived the blood seal of the divine skill heart from Alphonse. In the process, she was also asking if Alphonse felt any discomfort. Until the magic wrapped the blood mark, Serena, who kept a cold look, finally moved. The soul of the child named Alphonse is indeed quite complete without any damage. Not only that, his soul seems to be connected somewhere. Serena found that she was unable to continue her exploration. It seemed that there was an invisible barrier to isolate Alphonse''s soul from the unknown area connected. A barrier that can block the power of the gods! Serena was very surprised. For this reason, the main priest gently increased the power of divination and tried to break through the barrier, but soon Serena found that the divination was completely blocked. She was like a swimmer trying to swim against the current. She could not resist the fast river, and the divination was even reversed. When Alfons''s armor began to appear some ice fog, Serena stopped. The main priest didn''t want to hurt the child. I have to say that the situation of Alphonse is indeed very special. This phenomenon that can completely shield the power of gods is really worth studying. Serena did not continue to check the physical condition of Alphonse, but asked about the specific situation of Alphonse''s body, although she had received some information in the letter from the priestess Elena, In order to revive their dead mother, the two brothers had a taboo "body refining" and finally failed. Their bodies were swallowed up by truth before they became what they are now. But Serena still hopes to listen carefully from Alphonse''s mouth, especially what the so-called truth is, gods, fields, or other unknown existence! Month priest grant is also checking Edward''s lost hands and feet. To be honest, month priest is very interested in the mechanical armor worn by Edward. Looking at the complex and exquisite workmanship of the mechanical armor, it can really move as sensitively as human hands and feet. The craftsman who has to be able to make this kind of thing is definitely an unparalleled genius, But month priest grant also valued the practicability of mechanical armor! Although there are many ways to regenerate limbs in this world, the cost is extremely expensive and not affordable for ordinary people. If this kind of mechanical armor can be produced in large quantities, the disabled who lost their hands and feet in wars and accidents will be reborn. Moreover, this complex mechanical technology should be applied to more aspects. It is a great invention that can promote the progress of the world. To this end, the priest was even more curious about the identity of the two brothers. First in the magical alchemy, and then this extremely excellent mechanical armor, we must find a way to get some information about this from the two brothers. "Edward friend, your body has just disappeared. Maybe it can be seen as losing your hands and feet due to accidental injury. Shengdu has a medicine to regenerate people''s limbs. If you like, you can go to Shengdu to try to recover your arms and feet." Month priest grant is also willing to win over the two brothers at a high cost. The materials of limb regeneration medicine are not generally expensive. The most important thing is that they need the hearts of Yalong and subordinate dragons as materials. Each bottle is a valuable treasure without a market. Grant''s proposal moved Edward a little, but bean also understood that his body was not injured by accident, but swallowed up as the price of coveting the truth. In odur City, even Lord Yalin could not recover by conventional methods, so he had to find a way to redeem his hands and feet and his brother''s body from the truth. "I''m sorry, priest grant. In fact, we have tried this method, but the body swallowed by the truth can only be redeemed from the truth. Ordinary methods can''t do it." "Maybe you can try. There are many other ways in Shengdu." Edward shook his head, put his hands together and pressed them on the table. After a flash of blue light, a sculpture directly appeared on the wooden table. When he was going to continue to persuade Edward, he was attracted. Just now, the monthly priest could swear that he didn''t feel any magic fluctuation directly. That''s right! As the priestess Elena wrote in her letter, it is entirely an ability to directly change the structure of matter itself. Serena, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow, also came together and looked carefully at the sculpture on the table. The main priest even checked it a little with divine magic: "there is no magic fluctuation, there is no gap in the sculpture itself, and it is completely integrated with the table." "Understanding, decomposition and reorganization are the process of alchemy. Alchemy can not create the miracle of ''being'' from ''nothing'' out of thin air." Edward began to explain the power of alchemy to the two priests who came to the holy capital, especially emphasizing the principle of equivalent exchange. The quality and elements of raw materials and refined materials must be the same. They can not be refined into metal with water, but they can be used to make weapons by taking metal elements from the earth. At the same time, Edward also understood that under the principle of equal exchange, alchemy can also act on the * * of organisms, instantly heal wounds and sew * *, and even understand the synthetic beast made by Alchemy, a new species formed by synthesizing two animals, There was a strange silence in the whole room. The two high-ranking priests from the holy capital listened attentively to every word Edward said and were afraid to miss a little. Then Edward knew that the * * swallowed by truth could not be restored or changed by Alchemy, until finally Edward had something about the refining of the human body again. Bean sighed and ended the long explanation. The month priest grant breathed a long breath. Now the holy priest was very excited. The trip to the saxophone kingdom was really worthwhile. The month priest looked at the priestess Elena quietly and couldn''t help but cast an appreciative look. Fortunately, the priestess Elena of the temple of the saxophone kingdom had a torch in her eyes. If the holy capital missed the opportunity to learn about this magical alchemy power, It will definitely be an immeasurable huge loss, let alone imagine that if the Holy See contacts with the two children in advance, the Holy See will master this power and bring unimaginable blow to the holy capital! "The human body cannot succeed in refining, right?" Serena suddenly asked. "The dead can''t be resurrected. Al and I already know this. Now we''re not going to resurrect our mother. We just hope our mother can rest in peace." Edward sighed helplessly, looking a little lonely. "My brother and I just want to find a way to recover." Alphonse also had some sad words. The beautiful half elf main priest lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. Suddenly, the silver cloak behind the main priest slowly floated up, and a trace of silver light gently flowed on the cloak. The expression of the moon priest became a little helpless. He wanted to stop thinking, but he didn''t export it in the end. For a moment, Serena raised her head, looked at Edward with beautiful eyes and whispered, "I''ll tell you a message from the oracle of my God as Edward''s thanks for telling us about alchemy." "My God! Does the God know the way to restore my brother and me?" Edward was a little excited when he heard that it was the oracle of the gods. After beans came to this world, he learned from Ariel that this world has many special forces, and even there are gods in the sky. Serena shook her head slightly, which made Edward a little disappointed. Soon the main priest said slowly, "my God asked me to tell you that there was a person in the world who could cross the absolute boundary of life and death and really revive the dead." Chapter 285 There are people who really cross the boundary of life and death and bring the dead back to life! The words of Serena, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow, were not only stunned by Edward and Alphonse, but also surprised by Elena, the priestess! When the soul of the dead leaves the body and returns to the sea of soul, it means absolute death. In this case, even the most powerful gods can''t bring the dead back to life. The most basic principles set forth in the teachings of priestess Elena''s great learning are compared with those cults that have deceived the ignorant with slogans such as immortality, immortality and reincarnation, and the Holy See, which has believed that the only "Lord" can be revived forever in the divine power of the Lord. Priestess Elena also firmly believes that it is the correct criterion to directly explain the alternation of life in the doctrine of the holy capital. Otherwise, if all things can live forever, will not the whole world become a sea of people who can no longer settle down in the end! But now the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow has overthrown Elena''s belief. This is not the nonsense of the chief priest, but the oracle of the chief priest through the mouth of the gods, which makes Elena confused for a time! "There was once a strange person who could break the boundary between life and death, but it was not eternal and could not control its own life and death. It had disappeared from the world a long time ago. Nevertheless, it did exist!" Serena continued without surprise, but the people couldn''t keep calm like the main priest of the snow goddess. Month priest grant interrupted softly and asked, "Lord Serena, is this the will of the goddess edrama?" Serena silently nodded her head and said, "this is really my God''s Oracle to me. I just convey the goddess''s Oracle to you." Hearing Serena''s affirmation, the month priest Grant had nothing to say. Although he was one of the holy priests, grant knew that he was also a mortal after all. Although he was favored by the gods, he could not surpass the gods themselves. Grant had no right to stop the Oracle even if it came out of the most confidential information of the holy capital. The chief priest refocused his eyes on the two brothers Edward and said, "Edward, Alphonse! The alchemy ability you have is a power I have never seen before. Even the goddess adelma can''t fully analyze the application system of this power. You are as extraordinary as it was!" "Excuse me, who is an extraordinary person like us?" Edward has a strong interest in the unknown person in Serena''s mouth. He may be the same person who came to this alien world from other worlds as himself. Unfortunately, Serena shook her head and seemed unable to reveal more information about this to Edward: "there are many people who covet you in this world. Therefore, I only convey to you the goodwill of goddess edrama. The goddess hopes you can go to the holy capital and be protected by the Supreme God." This time, Serena sent an invitation to the two brothers of Edward, but as the spokesman of the gods, Serena has sent an invitation in the form of Oracle, which is more formal than the oral invitation of month priest grant. And getting the protection of the Supreme God is not just empty talk. With this amulet, I''m afraid the two brothers will have a high status in the holy capital. However, all this was not important for Edward to come. Dou directly shook her head and declined the invitation. The priestess Elena sighed with regret. In Elena''s opinion, the two children were too old to know what it meant to be invited by the oracle of the goddess of ice and snow. Thinking of this, Elena tried to persuade the two children, but saw the month priest grant making a gesture to herself, Elena finally gave up. "Sorry, big sister Serena, Al and I have our own intentions, and we also have a clue about the way to restore our body, so please forgive us for not accepting your kindness." Edward apologized. Dou didn''t dare to look at Serena''s expression. He was afraid that the severe chief priest would make him a "petrified stare" that would put great pressure on him! Serena had nothing to do with Edward''s refusal, but answered faintly, "everyone has his own choice, and there is no need to apologize to me." Edward smiled and scratched his head, which improved a lot of favor for the beautiful main priest. Obviously, although Serena looked silent and strict, she was a person who respected the wishes of others. As the spokesman of gods in people, he really has an extraordinary mind and kindness. At this time, there was a knock on the door. With the permission of the month priest grant, a temple attendant came in. "Priest grant, there is a lady named Miriya outside the temple looking for Edward and Alphonse. It seems that she has something urgent." Miriya!! Edward swished up from his chair. He had left a note before to go to the temple to check the information. Although Miriya often warned her brother not to stick to the temple, she did not really forcibly restrict her freedom and Al''s freedom, let alone this time Miriya would come to arrest people in person. I''m afraid Miriya is quite angry this time. Wait, maybe it''s really urgent! Edward thought with luck. Now that the parents had found the door, the meeting had to stop. Priestess Elena asked TIA to send the two brothers out. Priest grant was also curious to follow the two brothers out. Grant also wanted to see if this Miriya lady was an alchemist like Edward and Alphonse. Outside the door, grant met Ms. Miriya. Different from those who imagined that she was a middle-aged woman with a long head and a rich talent, the Miriya woman was very tall and beautiful. The gentleman''s decent armor and the huge two handed sword behind her made her look heroic. Yue priest grant couldn''t help looking at Miriya more, but he didn''t see Miriya''s strength, In Grant''s opinion, Ms. Miriya''s strength is not so poor that she feels less than half a point of power fluctuation, or she is very good at hiding her strength. When Miriya pulled the two brothers into the carriage and thanked priest grant, Serena, the chief priest in the room, stared at Miriya. Serena couldn''t help holding her hand tightly but soon released it. From her eyes, it can be seen that Serena''s heart seemed to be hesitant. Serena didn''t leave the window until the carriage carrying people left sight. Just now, Serena always felt that the female soldier named Miriya seemed to emit a trace of demon breath belonging to the abyss, but the feeling was always uncertain! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the temple, in the prayer hall of the goddess of ice and snow, the white robed chief priest Serena is quietly kneeling down in front of the statue of the goddess of ice and snow, praying devoutly. Her long silver hair, which is waist high, falls on the ground, just like the most holy virgin praying silently for all good things. This is a perfect picture, Even the most talented painter can''t describe it on the scroll. The door of the prayer hall was slowly pushed open. Serena still prayed quietly without being disturbed. The comers also stood quietly waiting for the main priest to complete their own work. After the prayer, Serena stood up and looked up at the statue of the goddess and made the final Etiquette: "I know you''re confused, Priestess Elena." "Yes, Lord priest, I am really confused!" Elena didn''t make any excuses, but she just blandly expressed her real thoughts. The doctrine of the holy capital allows dissent, and no one needs to deliberately hide the real thoughts in her heart, As long as it is not malicious blasphemy, all issues can be raised and discussed: "The alternation of life and death is the criterion of this world. The ethereal word of eternity only appears in the doctrine of the five supreme gods to describe death. Even the Supreme God is unwilling to use this word to decorate himself! Because of this, I have always believed that the religion of the holy capital is the most correct! But now there are people who can break the eternity, so why?" "Why don''t you want to disclose the news!" The chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow looked at Elena and sighed. The chief priest went to the window and looked at the snowflakes falling in the air. He comforted the priestess in a calm tone: "you''re right, chief priestess Elena. The alternation of life and death is the most basic criterion in this world. Once the boundary between life and death is broken, it will bring unimaginable disasters to the whole world." "That''s why the gods don''t allow this to happen, do they?" Elena sighed. "The relationship between gods and mortals is mutual demand and dependence, not domination and domination, nor charity and almsgiving. The belief of mortals is the foundation of the existence of gods. In return, gods should strive to promote the continuous progress of the whole world! And those who do not hesitate to make up lies and use force to destroy unbelievers for their own rights, in order to freeze the evil of the whole world God has disappeared in the river of time. " Serena raised her head and stared at the statue of the goddess, with a trace of passionate fluctuation in her tone: "it is the duty of the gods to maintain the normal order of the whole world. Any existence that tries to destroy this order and bring disaster to the whole world must be the object of destruction. Because of this, the power to break the boundary of life and death and revive the dead can not continue to exist." "Elena was shocked and speechless, silently staring at the main priest. "Can you understand the difficulties of the five supreme gods? Priestess Elena, the gods do not want to deceive anyone, but if you let the whole world continue to develop and move forward, the gods also need to perform some necessary evil deeds!" Chapter 286 No third person knows what the priestess Elena talked to the main priest of the goddess. When Elena came out of the room, the waiter outside the door was surprised to find that the regular priestess had an extra detachment, which seemed to untie a knot but tie a new knot. Serena, the chief priest, didn''t come out of the prayer hall all the time. Even the lunch and dinner time were sent in by the maid TIA, which disappointed the nobles who learned that the goddess chief priest was coming and tried to pay a visit to the iceberg beauty known as the most beautiful iceberg beauty in the holy capital. In June, the priest grant didn''t waste too much time on the close and meaningless conversation with the nobility. The old man was writing quickly in ink with a quill pen in his room. Grant knows that he is very old and no longer has a good memory like young people. Everything he knows today is very important and must be recorded immediately. But although the memory fades with age, the moon priest, who has been silent for decades in various struggles, still has accurate calculation power. On the special stationery, grant roughly stated the various public uses of alchemy and the huge effects that it may bring in the future. First, alchemy has unimaginable value in various engineering construction, which can quickly build bridges, houses, change topography, open tunnels, etc, It has to be said that although the "turning mud into stone" and "advanced shaping" in magic can also build sculptures and bridges like alchemy, without the support of magic, these built things will return to earth. What is changed by magic is temporary, but what is changed by the alchemy of the two brothers is permanent. At least the sculptures made by the last two brothers on the table with alchemy when they first came to the temple have not shown any signs of collapse so far! Grant can imagine that once this power is popularized to benefit the whole world, alchemy will save a lot of human and material resources for the world. Moreover, if alchemy is used on the battlefield, just think about it. At least the city wall loses its original function in an instant. The siege party can use Alchemy to destroy the city wall and erect ladders to block the river, while the defense party can instantly build a large number of fortifications on the plain, which may even permanently change the mode of war. After mentioning the month of writing, the old face of priest grant always exudes full vitality. Grant has written all his views on the changes that alchemy may bring to the world. A trace of anxiety flashed in the eyes of the month priest who wrote again after dipping in some ink. According to Edward''s children''s instructions, each refining into different materials needs to understand the structure of this material in advance. Obviously, this alchemy involves a lot of knowledge, which can not be a mysterious power obtained by one by chance. Grant believes that this alchemy should have been studied for a long time to gradually form a complete theory and branch, which can not be studied by children like Edward Alphonse. They should also be the beneficiaries of this power rather than the creators. To study the existence of such a powerful force, at least it must be a huge institution with a national scale. However, if it is a country on a national scale, month priest grant believes that it is unlikely that there will be a country on the mainland that can secretly study this power for so long, and the holy city will not get any news. Research needs money and a lot of money. According to the complete theory of alchemy, this kind of research will take at least hundreds of years to be divided in such detail, It''s impossible not to leak any news for such a long time. Not to mention that even if this power is secretly studied, it should also be protected by top secret to prevent leakage to others. How can two children master this power and let them wander around the mainland. In Grant''s view, such a powerful force must be grasped by the holy capital. At this stage, we must find a breakthrough from the two brothers, at least know where they come from, what their identity is, and what the so-called "truth" is! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Miriya, who had just captured the two brothers, was interrogating them in the secret residence where he stayed. In addition, Gus and Kenjiro were present. Edward and Alfonsi, who are still sitting on the ground (pleading guilty or petitioning) are confessing to their "crime". "In other words, because you privately showed Alchemy to the priests of the temple, you attracted the special envoy of the holy capital, and you are still very high-ranking people. I have to say that people really admire the skills of you two!" Miriya looked down at the two kneeling in front of her with her hands on her hips. The antenna on Alphonse''s helmet stood up and looked at Miriya, who was angry, explained, "in fact, my brother and I just wanted to find some ways to recover from the temple." "Sister Miriya! For the first time, manigott forced me and Al to visit." Compared with his brother, Edward began to sell teammates directly. Manigott? Miriya covers her forehead and feels a little headache. As a teammate from odur City, Miriya naturally remembers the cynical big boy manigott, who is integrated with the two brothers. Some time ago, he and jabefika suddenly received a task to investigate the situation in belrama, a neighboring country, As a result, not long after that, he was hurt all over and several other people he didn''t know were sent back by the white dragon katras. At that time, Miriya knew that manigoth and jabefika had a fierce battle with the devil in the territory of the belrama Kingdom, and even nearly died. "Lord Yalin said not to contact the two major religious organizations too much. I know you went to the temple before, but I really don''t want to restrict your freedom and make the relationship between your companions too rigid." Miriya sighed and had to make it clear: "since Lord Yalin entrusted me as the captain, I have the obligation to manage the team well. Edward and Al, you also know that our identity is very sensitive. Now that even the special envoys of the holy capital have been attracted by you, you can''t go to the temple again, understand?" Edward and Al looked at Miriya''s black murderous spirit. They quickly nodded their heads like chickens pecking rice. "Let''s inform your excellency Yalin." Juror Kenjiro warned. "Katras, I''ll explain to him that there are too many gods and ghosts in the world. If an unexpected strange force sees through his disguise, it will be troublesome." Juror No. 2 Kenjiro also waved his hand and added. For religion and gods, Kenjiro in Beidou Shenquan said he didn''t believe in God, only believed in relatives, friends and ancestors. Gus in the branded warrior is very unhappy with God because of the hand of God. He thinks that the gods are things that sit in the sky all day drinking coffee and regardless of business. He says that he is not those noble priests and knights, and there is no need to maintain any awe of the gods. Miriya also agreed to their proposal. Finally, Miriya made a judgment to temporarily ban the two brothers. At least wait until the storm passes. If the temple sends someone to come to the door, let the two brothers move to another hidden place for a while, or directly send them back to odur city. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the city of odur, Arlington, who received the news from Miriya, felt that he was the first two. The main priest of the ice goddess edrama went to the Saxony Kingdom, and the moon priest of the three holy priests also came! Yalin, who has learned the power structure of the holy capital from Celian, naturally knows what this means. Needless to say, the main priest of the gods is the representative of power and power. Where the main priest is, it means where the gods are looking. Although the three holy priests are not as powerful as the main priests of the gods, they are indispensable in the holy capital, Be responsible for managing and coordinating a large number of things within the holy capital, which is second only to the saint! In short, the main priest means military power, and the holy priest means political power. Although the main priest has great combat effectiveness, he will usually obey the orders of the holy priest. At the same time, he will supervise the every move of the holy priest on behalf of the gods to prevent him from abusing his power. When the holy priest and the main priest appear together in a certain place, it means that the holy city will focus on where! Clearly, Mostar, the master of pain, is still raging within the sphere of influence of the holy capital. The holy capital can even send a main priest and holy priest to the Saxony kingdom to meet the users of "magical alchemy". ¡°**£¡¡± Ya Lin could not help but scold that Moss tower could have caused some trouble for the holy city to help himself for some time. As a result, others were able to work hard. Even under the hands of encirclement and suppression of Moss tower, there were even extra forces to be sent out. The awesome bug that dominated Moss tower was too much waste. Could it be a force to be a devil''s advocate? Yalin naturally agrees that the two brothers are banned. This little bean will really cause trouble for himself, isn''t it! It''s manigott who really gets himself into trouble! If the situation is really bad, let the two brothers return to odur city in advance. It is just right to send Didier to Saxony kingdom to help Miriya deal with foreign affairs. Although Miriya is an excellent soldier and captain, she is not an excellent politician and diplomat. Sometimes some foreign affairs make Miriya feel bitter. It''s just that Didier can make up for this vacancy! Chapter 287 Descartes is known as the first wise man in the original holy fighter, and often acts as a special envoy to contact other forces outside the holy land. Recently, Descartes has been helping sunezer deal with government affairs, and has gradually become a person who can be independent. It is absolutely no problem to visit the kingdom of Saxon as a full-time diplomat. Moreover, Miriya has been to Yalin more than once. She is more suitable for fighting and commanding on the battlefield than acting as a diplomatic envoy in the Saxony kingdom. Just! With the lessons of manigott and yabaifica, Yalin has a headache for the gold saint''s extreme sense of justice and jealousy. In particular, he also made a slave trade with croside not long ago. If the gold saint knows that he is engaged in population trading, his popularity will definitely decline. In fact, as the most primitive and barbaric way to squeeze the value of slaves as much as possible, it will reduce work efficiency. The best effect is to use whip and sugar fruit at the same time, Through experiments on the captured human fugitive slaves and mercenaries in the mine, the proportion of three candy and seven whip is the most appropriate. Human slaves in the mine are at work at ease. At least they don''t have any rest time compared with the previous working environment. They often eat moldy and maggot bread. They only need to dig enough of a basket of minerals here to get the fresh food they need. If someone is willing to work more, they can get points for each basket of minerals they dig, These points can also be used to exchange more food and things other than food, such as wine, medicine, clothing and so on. After a period of time, this move was very effective. Stimulated by material rewards, the work efficiency of these slaves was very high. Many people could dig two or three more baskets of ore each time. Not long ago, a slave miner exchanged points for some drugs to treat his previously injured lungs. Now who are the 30 pairs of slave miners in the mine? When kloside delivers the first batch of slaves totaling 2000 people, Yalin decides to build some housing facilities and establish a supporting concentration point to accommodate these new people. Considering the security problem, Yalin doesn''t worry about the riot at all. He only needs to remove the shelter in some areas, The cold of the yanoder mountains will help them get rid of those who dare to riot. When Yalin was thinking, there was a knock at the door. With permission, a snow fairy maid came in and reported something. The great mage Farron returned to the city of odur. Yalin nodded, and then the spirit probe quickly locked the great mage Farron who had returned to odur city through the transmission array. HMM ~ it seems that the mental state of the leading human * * Division on the mainland is not very good. It is helpless, indignant, confused and depressed. Farron''s spirit is full of a lot of negative feelings. It seems that the factional struggle in the "Tower of sages" cannot be eased, and there may be signs of division. When he noticed that the elf bodyguard was leading the old mage to him, Yalin decided to let Farron, an elderly old man, walk less. The magic in the Dragon King moved quickly and woven a transmission array on the ground. "Please follow me." The elf guard is leading the way ahead When he first came to odur City, although the old mage was shocked by the magnificent city and was disturbed by the possibility of seeing gods, the old mage had the enthusiasm and confidence of young people to explore the unknown field. But now Farron looks as if he is out of his mind. He seems extremely tired, making people look as if he has suddenly aged for decades. Like the beggars entering the palace, Farron followed the Elven bodyguard and remained silent until a transmission array flashed quickly on the road under his feet. At this time, Farron''s keen sense of magic fluctuation developed through years of learning magic made him come back to God. Before Ron could make a response, the whole figure disappeared in place, leaving only some confused elf guards. This is reverse transmission! When he noticed that he suddenly came to a study from the city, Farron reflected what had happened. This kind of space spell that forcibly transmits others to his side requires a very high gift. Farron himself can not transmit others 100% accurately every time. "You seem to have a lot on your mind, Farron!" Farron looked at Yalin, smiled bitterly, bowed slightly and said, "Your Excellency Yalin!" After lifting the spell curse on Farron, Yalin motioned Farron to sit down and asked about the sage tower with great interest. Faroen doesn''t have much taboo about Yalin trying to inquire about the internal affairs of the sage tower. Anyway, Yalin, as a God, has always stayed in the yanoder mountains and doesn''t seem to have plans to expand outward. It doesn''t matter if he tells him some secret news in the sage tower. Anyway, it won''t be long before the major changes in the sage tower will spread all over the continent. After the snow fairy maid brought the hot drink, the old magician also opened the conversation box and gushed like pouring out his grievances. As Yalin guessed, the great mage faroen returned to odur ahead of time because he could not ease the struggle between conservatives and reformers in the "Tower of the sage" and returned to the tower of the sage with the "Curse" imposed by Yalin. The old mage found that the leader of the reformers had secretly colluded with the karsermon Empire during this period, It was strongly supported by Augusta brannis, Prince of the Empire. Through the large amount of money provided by the karsermon Empire, the reformers have now received the support of many mages by buying and wooing. It is obvious that the noble idea of the Conservatives loyal to the ancient concept of the sage tower is not as attractive as the silver bullet. After the fall of overlord galselik, the whole continent ushered in an era of relative peace, Lofty ideas and indomitable spirit have been exhausted, and even magicians have gradually become greedy for interests and rights. "People''s ideas will change with the changes of the times." Yalin made an understatement. Faroen looked helpless but said helplessly, "yes! Lord Yalin, I know this very well, but just looking at the lofty idea drowned by the copper smell of money, I \ Yalin looked at Farron and said slightly, "then the reform suggestions put forward by the other party really have no merit?" "Hum ~ the so-called new rules and developments look good on the surface, but in fact they are harbouring evil intentions!!" Farron was unable to remain calm when he mentioned the reformist proposals. Entexius is a greedy careerist. Farron really regretted that he didn''t see his true face early in the morning. What he did was not to rebuild the sage tower at all. In vain, entexius, a despicable guy, just wanted to turn the whole sage tower into his own property and a tool to help him accumulate money. The new policies and rules he formulated helped the reformers to hold the leadership position of the sage tower for a long time, completely corrupt the sage tower with a long history of thousands of years into an organization that is mercenary, and help ambitious kings and forces cultivate "thugs" called magicians. Listening to faroen''s roar like an angry lion, especially entius, the leader of the reformists who made faroen lose his calmness, what he did reminded Yalin of the so-called liberals during the disintegration of the Soviet Union. In vain, he tried to occupy the internal public knowledge and property of the sage tower under the guise of reform, and then sold it cheaply to make a lot of money. When the Soviet Union disintegrated into Russia, those economic oligarchs and ambitions helped European and American countries divide up the huge property left by the Soviet Union. Then they came to a shock therapy and almost didn''t kill Russia. Next, Farron was in the dilemma of the Conservatives, and Yalin felt a strong sense of seeing. Although there were a certain number of reformers, they were not many on the whole, but these reformers learned the funny Street Politics in the world where Yalin once lived, Holding public opinion as a threat to create chaos in all aspects and blame the mistakes on the conservatives who still hold the leadership position. There is a posture of preparing to separate in the sage tower. On the contrary, the conservatives who want to maintain the unity of the sage tower have to make concessions to them repeatedly. But for the reformers who are the same creature as the people, Yalin knows their nature very well. Every step you make will make them look down on you, think they are valued, think they are great, think they can still press you, and then continue to put forward more requirements. Yalin couldn''t help being upset: "I''m bored to death. I''m Farron. As a mage who can use level 20, have you lived in vain in your life?" "Lord Yalin ~ what do you mean?" Farron was stunned. Looking at Yalin''s angry appearance, the old magician was puzzled. "Since it is impossible to ease and solve the problem through negotiation, then use force directly. There is a saying that the dead will not complain!" Farron shook his head and said, "this is really reckless. After all, everyone is a member of the sage tower. If we directly use force to suppress them, more people will be centrifugal, and the Conservatives will become \ "Stupid!!" Yalin''s roar began. Chapter 288 Yalin roared: "the world is based on power, and power and wealth are just derivatives of power! The strong make rules, and the weak obey rules!! kill them, destroy them, and let these fools remember that there is no such ridiculous thing as the weak holding the strong in this world. Different from the world where Yalin once lived, there are too many powerful existence in this world. When some existence master the power that can destroy the army and destroy the country, wealth and power become irrelevant and important. In the face of absolute power, there is no room for any conspiracy skills, and wealth is just an external thing picked up by sex. Power is even more ridiculous. Even if galseric, the overlord who conquered the whole continent for a moment, his power reached the top of the world, does galseric dare to direct the king of the white dragon sealed in the yanod mountains? Garcerik dare not! Why not? Just because the power of the White Dragon King can quickly destroy the huge empire established by galseric, power is a mortal game. For beings beyond the secular world, power and financial resources are only a gift of their own power. Farron was shocked by Yalin. The old mage pondered for a while. He was helpless, but he still didn''t agree with Yalin''s idea. "Lord Yalin, please forgive me for not having a soul that sees through everything in the world like a god like you. Killing and repression can only be a temporary policy. If the use of force repression becomes the only means to solve the problem, then anyone will use this means to achieve their goals in the future, and in this way, the order will disappear." There are also some reasons for Farron''s remarks. Just like the terrorism in the world before Yalin, it is an international practice that all countries will not compromise the requirements of terrorists, because agreeing to the requirements of terrorists is tantamount to recognizing that the use of violence can achieve the goal, which will encourage more people to follow the same method, Then the legal order of the whole world will collapse. No one is willing to negotiate through peaceful means, but adopts the most direct way of violence. Under this vicious circle, the whole world will usher in destruction. But this is not the world where Yalin lived before! Yalin said disdainfully: "That''s a situation only caused by the incompetent. It''s biological nature for the people to blindly follow and obey the leadership of the strong. Imagine! The actions of those reformers are also a disguised means of violence. When they can''t achieve the direct goal, they won''t abide by the order, but desperately destroy the order and put pressure on you and the Conservatives. There are only two final results, one of them It is your conservatives who completely give up their rights to them. The second is to refuse their demands and break out infighting. " Farron bowed his head and became silent, but these words just cut into the old mage''s heart. "Moreover, violence can not be easily used by anyone. At least the user must have enough strength." Yalin ignored Farron''s worry all night. "The reformers are now a tumor attached to people. This tumor is absorbing nutrients and growing rapidly. They dare not remove it because they are afraid of pain. Then it will only make the tumor bigger and bigger until the tumor will spread to the whole body and kill themselves." "Maybe with the reformers" Yalin disdained to interrupt Farron''s words: "the two factions have talked so many times. Have they reached a settlement?" "No!" Faroen shook his head reluctantly. As a representative, he talked with the reformers for so long, but the other party was asking wild prices, and even if he agreed to the other party''s requirements, the other party would continue to make new requirements. "Long pain is better than short pain! Moreover, the number of reformers is not dominant now. Even if they want to split the sage tower, I''m afraid they can''t do it. Don''t forget! You are the only great mage on the mainland who can use level 20 magic. Your attitude represents the position of the sage tower. All countries and forces on the mainland covet the technology and influence of the sage tower , you just need not recognize that the reformers represent the sage tower and expel them directly. Without their influence on the sage tower, these reformers will have no value to all forces on the mainland. " Faroen''s eyes finally lit up. The old mage nodded and seemed to agree with Yalin''s point of view. However, faroen still asked a question: "then, Lord Yalin, as a God, do you think the current concept of the sage tower is still appropriate?" Yalin didn''t think about it and said directly, "it''s out of date!" Farron did not look angry, but nodded in favor: "you''re right, Mr. Yalin, some parts of this concept are really out of date, but if I do everything to maintain this outdated concept according to your method, wouldn''t I just let the tower of sages go farther and farther on the wrong road." "That''s your own problem! The incompetent will defend their decaying ideas at all costs, even if they have a corpse in their hands. The truly capable people will make appropriate adjustments with the changes of the times, just like the gardener cutting off the decaying limbs of the tree for better growth. Moreover, even if you want to be a incompetent, you are always reluctant to let go In the end, this idea will be abandoned by everyone, just as lifeless corpses will eventually rot completely. " Yalin raised his tone and was completely contemptuous of the problem. Farron took a deep breath and stood up. The old mage took off his mage''s hat and bowed deeply to Yalin. During the long conversation, Farron also brought some news about all aspects of the mainland to Yalin. Among them, the war between the karsermon Empire and the kingdom of kreises has attracted special attention from Yalin. These two countries, which came from the same source after the end of the overlord era, have been constantly observing each other in order to prove their orthodoxy, and both sides are the two strongest countries in the east of the mainland, although the war has caused some weakness to each other, However, at this stage, the strength of the two great powers is not comparable to that of other countries. Augusta brannis! Seeing that Yalin seemed to be interested in the karsermon Empire, Farron also focused on explaining the prince of the karsermon Empire to Yalin. Like silvado, Augusta is also a famous prince on the mainland, but silvado gets the title of "idiot Prince", and Augusta is known as the "son of heaven"! At a young age, Augusta has elevated himself in power. The father who only likes great achievements and wine and sex has become the behind the scenes ruler of the whole country. He has strength and ambition. Recently, Augusta personally led the army to defeat the kingdom of kreises in a decisive battle, Thus, it recovered the old capital of the original perlas Empire and assigned a large area of fertile land of the kreises kingdom to the territory of the karserman empire. It changed the previous iron and blood means, adopted a policy of tenderness towards the occupied areas and prisoners, promoted a large number of officers and soldiers with outstanding performance in the battlefield regardless of their origins, and had a good interaction with the holy see in the East. Compared with the prince Augusta, the newly appointed king of the kingdom of kreises, who suffered a defeat, has been constantly confused. First, he has made great reforms in the army on the grounds of losing the war and damaging the national prestige, punished a large number of officers and generals, and even some generals who have made meritorious contributions on the battlefield have been dismissed, Let the cresse King * * team, whose morale was low because of the defeat, become more chaotic. The most frustrating thing is that the king''s punishment has also been derived from civil servants. In fact, some people have seen that the new king has been defeated and began to eliminate officials who are not loyal to him. However, this clean-up without asking ability and reason and only loyalty as the only standard has made it clear to many people that the new king of kreises kingdom is a fatuous man, Some well-known scholars on the mainland have begun to predict that the kreises kingdom will be completely surpassed and annexed by the karsermon Empire, and they should be able to see it in their lifetime. "In the decisive battle between karsermen and kreises, the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment raided Princess lindis''s guard cavalry. Because the command was disturbed, the army of karsermen Empire broke through the line of defense. In addition, the internal factors of kreises kingdom were also the main inducement for the defeat." Yalin listened to Farron''s explanation. He seemed familiar with the name of lindis, as if he had heard it in someone''s mouth. In an instant, a heroic figure appeared in Yalin''s mind, that''s right! Princess Luo Jiean once mentioned lindis in front of her. She seems to have always regarded her as an example, full of longing. Continuing to listen to Farron''s story, Yalin learned that Princess lindis was adopted by the old king of kreises Kingdom, and had shown excellent talent at the same age. She is praised as the most shining gem of the kingdom by the people of kreises. She is kind-hearted and gentle. She has learned and mastered since childhood. She has been helping her elderly adoptive father take care of government affairs since the initiation ceremony. She has a high prestige among the people. Moreover, lindis has also visited many countries as a special envoy on behalf of kreises kingdom. In the war against the karsermon Empire, she also dealt with the karsermon Empire until now. The story of the princess even spread to the western region of the mainland. Everyone on the whole road, whether admiring or coveting the princess''s beauty and intelligence, calls her "white winged Princess"! For the perfect princess who can almost be described as "opened the plug-in", Yalin covered his forehead and smiled: "it must be hard to be a brother with such a dazzling sister!" Faroen showed a self mocking smile: "it''s not just uncomfortable. Sometimes fate is really hard to figure out. It''s a pity that such a talented princess has lost such a crucial drop of blood in her body." Chapter 289 A princess with outstanding talent and talent who faithfully assists his adoptive father in handling government affairs has not only been recognized by his adoptive father, but also loved by the people enough to bear the burden of the country, but a drop of blood representing orthodoxy is missing. After talking for a long time, Farron also went back to the room to have a rest. The room elves kept it intact when the old mage first came. Now there is only Yalin in the room. Yalin is not interested in the affairs of kreises kingdom. A foolish man who blindly takes great achievements and even destroys the future of his kingdom for vanity and power will not be king for long. It can be seen that in the near future, the new king will probably completely bury his country, and the karsermon empire will annex it and completely become the first power in the east of the mainland. As for another white winged Princess lindis, who has a good evaluation both in Luo Jiean and faroen, Yalin doesn''t like the perfect princess who has no ambition at all. It has to be said that Yalin agrees with her kindness, gentleness and patience, but these attributes are suitable for a good wife and mother at home. When it comes to the politics of open and secret struggle, it is necessary to be cold, decisive and unscrupulous. Since you have excellent talents and abilities and have been recognized by the people and the king, why bother with the so-called orthodox blood? People with a little ambition will know what to do, but the princess who is stuck by the backward blood thought makes a wrong choice. Every noble blood trace back to the source is born low! Yalin told the old mage faroen one thing before. In fact, the so-called emperor overlord galserik was born in an ordinary family. He became a military commander only after making military achievements. Then he came to the yanoder mountains and soared with his own strength. In fact, for those who are still addicted to the overlord galselik and regard the overlord as the son of heaven, the man of God and the golden blood, Yalin really wants to laugh at their ignorance. After the war, Princess lindis disappeared. It is said that lindis has been killed or captured by the karsermon empire. Some even speculate that the current king has imprisoned his sister, who is a great threat to him. There are certain reasons for this speculation. Most of the actions of the current king of kreises to clean up domestic forces belong to the faction of Princess lindis. "Augusta brannis." Lying on the sofa, Arlene looked at the ceiling and read the name. The prince of the karsermon Empire and princess lindis have the same outstanding talents, and the most interesting thing is that Augusta and lindis, who used to be children, met each other. At that time, the friction and conflict between the two countries were not clear, and even the kings of the two countries joked whether to sign a marriage contract for the two children to consolidate their relationship, Of course, the political engagement finally failed. After all, Augusta is the orthodox Prince of the karsermon Empire, and although lindis is the adopted daughter in the name of the king, she is always a concubine. Because of her identity, lindis is estimated that she can''t be a queen when she marries Augusta. At most, she can become a concubine. But when they both grew up, something dramatic happened. Augusta elevated his father and became the ruler behind the scenes of the karsermon Empire, showing extraordinary talents. Lindis assisted her adoptive father to consolidate the cohesion and national strength of the whole kreises kingdom. In terms of ability, she is almost no less than Augusta, but their ways of doing things are very different. Augusta is the standard iron emperor, with tough means, and no one in China dares to challenge his rights. Lindis is a model of benevolence and is loved by most people. It''s hard to judge whether one deliberately keeps a distance and dignity from the country and the other is integrated into it. On the eve of the gradual clarification of the conflict between the two countries, Augusta, who had seized power from his father, made a final visit to the kingdom of kreises. On this last visit, Augusta proposed to Princess lindis in full view of the public and hoped that he had married together to resolve the conflict between the two countries. It was a sensation at that time! Only the king of cresses refused the marriage because of Augusta''s proposal. ''Princess lindis, since we first met, you have a feeling that attracts me. You, like me, have great wisdom and talent. If you can become my wife and the queen of the karsermon Empire, we will certainly build the karsermon empire into the first power in the whole continent! " Augusta''s heroic words surprised Princess lindis and sounded an alarm to the princess''s adoptive father. Lindis''s excellence is obvious to all, but the only regret is that she is not her own daughter, but an adopted daughter. Can the family affection cultivated over the past ten years really bind her daughter and devote everything to the Kingdom of kreises? If Lindys really married Augusta and became the queen of the karsermon Empire, who can guarantee that her adopted daughter''s heart will not be biased towards the karsermon empire in the years to come. By that time, the already sharp Prince Augusta, with the help of lindis, will only lead to the complete annexation of the kingdom of kreises. The old king of kreises considered a lot. It''s funny that the princess''s brother tried hard to promote the marriage between her sister and Augusta. In the prince''s opinion, as long as her sister left the kingdom of kreises, the heir to the throne must be her eldest son. Otherwise, with her dazzling sister lindis around, she would always be restless. Yalin turned over. These were all interesting stories from Farron. The content sounded like Korean dramas in the original world, but the ending was not as vulgar as Korean dramas. The hero and heroine finally met each other on the battlefield. Friction turned into conflict, and the conflict deteriorated into war. Now the war is finally over. It has been announced that the kingdom of kreises has been completely defeated, and the whereabouts of Princess white wing herself are unknown. Yalin was not interested in this dispute of the secular Kingdom, but Farron also told Yalin another very important thing. The karsermon Empire seemed to hold the remains left by overlord galselik. If Yalin guessed right, it should be one of the three exhibits given by the king of the white dragon when he concluded a contract with galselik. The water element thing Farron got before is the same. In addition, there are two pieces of evidence: the contract signed by each other and a small dragon scale of the White Dragon King himself! The karsermon Empire originated from a part of the perlas Empire established by overlord galseric. It''s impossible for an ambitious man like Augusta to have never heard of the legend of overlord. In that case, the prince should come to the Arnold mountains to explore his existence with three kinds of evidence? Yalin thought about it, but according to Farron, Augusta seems to be wooing the Holy See. There are even rumors that he will be baptized and become the adopted son of the Pope. For overlord galseric, both the Holy See and the holy capital regard it as a taboo, and no one is allowed to openly discuss the only ''Emperor'' on the continent! forget it! None of this matters! Yalin sat up on the sofa. None of these matters. What matters is the future development of audur City, especially the major challenges faced after the end of the novice protection period. Unfortunately, Yalin racked his brains and couldn''t think of any good methods. Even xiunaizel, the most outstanding Prime Minister of Brittany, felt powerless, It''s too difficult to turn over when the difference between the enemy and me is too great, but sunezer provided a suggestion. If you can''t defeat an overly powerful enemy, maintain a deterrent, a deterrent that makes the enemy dare not easily provoke a war! Yalin thought about this proposal for a long time. I have to say that sunezer''s proposal is indeed feasible, but how to establish a deterrent? In Yalin''s former world, weak countries and small countries did not want to be annexed and revolutionized by big countries. The only way was to have nuclear weapons. We would die together with an attitude of daring to do it to maintain the deterrent. For weak countries and poor countries, anyway, there was nothing broken in their own weak families, but for rich countries, If you die together with a weak enemy, even if your own army suffers serious losses, it is also an uneconomical result. With this deterrent force, the weak countries can naturally survive in the cracks of the big countries, and what Yalin needs now is also such a deterrent force, a deterrent force that makes the green dragon dare not easily invade the yanoder mountains! Hold the core!? In a flash of light in Yalin''s mind, he quickly opened the calling system and inquired, right!! It is a weapon developed during the dragon war. As long as you have that kind of weapon, even the queen of the emerald dragon should assess whether she is willing to destroy the whole city of odur at the expense of the world! Soon the search results on the system will be zero! It can''t be true? There was no call on the system. Arlington was silly and shouted, "Nemo! What''s going on?" Chapter 290 Items that can be exchanged in the summoning system, items in the original world of Yalin should only be limited to the degree of World War I in terms of science and technology. Items in different worlds should have everything! There are heavy magic crystal guns, military giant air combat boats, including "Magic Knight", but why is that less? "Sorry, master. In a short silence, Yalin almost broke the cold wooden desk for office with a punch. I X¡® Panda are you playing with me? It was not easy to see that the dawn of hope was so strangled. Yalin threw his head on the table, completely without the image of mystery and majesty. okay! Now that the nuclear program has run aground, how can we build enough deterrence? If there is no seal, it''s OK to say that it''s a big deal to lose your integrity and directly threaten to kill each other''s cities. Anyway, if you can''t fight, you''ll run and pick weak civilians to kill each other. Unfortunately, he is now bound by the seal and can''t even get out of the yanold mountains. Nemo also quickly inquired in the system. When Yalin was almost about to put on a frustrated forward bending shape, a lot of searched data were placed in front of Yalin. "Master, although the weapon cannot be exchanged directly according to the search, it can be set up by itself. There are corresponding materials and design drawings in the summoning system." "Really?" Yalin, who was already depressed, immediately checked the information searched by Nemo. This strange world is mostly fought with cold weapons, but there is not no * * at all. For example, the magic crystal gun is a kind of * * similar to artillery, and its power and range far exceed some modern guns in Yalin''s previous life. However, the magic crystal gun needs to consume a lot of magic crystal stone and magic, and its firing speed is very slow, which is not something that every country can afford to play. Even the Saxony Kingdom only arranged a few magic crystal cannons in belika fortress, and they were supported by other countries. The reason why the * * in this world develops very little is probably because of the existence of magic. Many times, the lethality of magic is no less than that of modern weapons, so * * is naturally not necessary to develop. However, during the dragon war, the power of magic can no longer meet the needs of war. The requirement for weapons has also been raised from killing mortals to killing dragons and even gods! At that time, in order to reverse the war, the two clans of white dragon and black dragon jointly developed a terrorist weapon in the face of the giant dragon coalition, which had been dominated by green dragon and overwhelmed its own side in quantity. After purifying a large number of dark element ores, high concentration crystals are obtained. Based on the crystals of this high concentration dark element, the other five elements are fused, compressed and fused by the mutual repulsion of the elements themselves, and all burst out at the zero boundary point, The destructive force of the six elements mixed together and superimposed on each other is thousands of times that caused by any single element! Only one can destroy everything hundreds of kilometers around. Even the five dragon gods dare not resist this weapon with their own strength! In Yalin''s view, it is like a different world version of nuclear weapons, but different from nuclear weapons, the explosion of such weapons will not produce nuclear radiation to pollute the surrounding environment, but will cause a far more terrible sequelae than nuclear radiation. During the dragon war, the white dragon and the black dragon did their best to produce only three, of which the least powerful one was used for detonating experiments, and the other two were sent to the battlefield. Only one black nuclear crystal was successfully detonated, which seriously damaged the Dragon coalition, while the other one could not be detonated due to some technical problems, so it had to be forcibly destroyed. Yalin could also vaguely feel from the memory of the king of the white dragon that the shock wave formed by the huge explosion power would shift the city to the ground in an instant. Both humans and elves were directly turned into ashes under the frenzied extrusion of the six elements. Even the * * of the giant dragon could not bear this power. He was stripped off his scales bit by bit, separated his flesh and blood, and finally died. And this different world version of the terrible nuclear weapon has also been named a terrible name by the enemy and US - Black nuclear crystal!! When he read the word "black nuclear crystal", Yalin had an unspeakable feeling of anger and sadness. The core technology of compressing and fusing the six elements was actually not used in military at first, but only \ Yalin shook his head and excluded the distractions. In any case, these are the memories of the once king of the white dragon. He can''t be affected by this. There are black core crystal design drawings in the summoning system. This is really unexpected good news. You know, at the end of the dragon war, when the white dragon and the black dragon are about to lose, in order to prevent various technologies from falling into the hands of the green dragon, A large number of materials and drawings were destroyed. As the most important black nuclear crystal, it naturally received special attention. Not only the drawings were completely destroyed, but also the refining factory was completely blown into ruins by magic. In addition, the manufacturing technology of black nuclear crystal was very complex, so it can be said that this weapon was completely lost. There are many drawings exchanged from the summoning system, which are as thick as Yalin''s knee. They are filled with dense words, magic experiment data, the combination and application of various arrays, calculation formulas, design drawings of mechanical parts, etc. Yalin roughly looked at it. Although it''s a headache to see so many drawings, it''s really a complete black core crystal design. However, before long, Yalin''s expression was ugly again: "Nemo, I need you to help me calculate immediately how long it will take to produce a black core crystal with all the productivity and existing material energy of audur city." "Please give me some time, master!" Nemo was ordered to work at full speed. Even if there is a complete design drawing, the production period of black core crystal is very long. There are two most troublesome stages. The first is the extraction of dark element crystals with high concentration. During the extraction process, the dark element ore will diffuse the elements contained. In order to improve the extraction purity as much as possible, a large number of water gemstones are needed for neutralization, Among them, it must also be the cream crystal with the most abundant water element! During the dragon war, three frost crystals were needed to extract 50 grams of high concentration dark elements. If the other five elements were to be integrated, the high concentration dark element crystals as the main body needed at least 700 grams. If you use the summoning system to exchange all materials, you need two frost crystals first, and each frost crystal needs 200 material energy, that is to say, in the first process, only frost crystallization needs 7600 material energy! "170000 material energy!!!" When Nemo reported the first data, Yalin almost didn''t faint on the spot. This is the first kind of refined material. It actually requires so much material and energy. Many precious materials have to be exchanged in several subsequent processes. The price is really a little expensive. by the way! Yalin remembered that when he accidentally met aleguso, the killing master, in the Saxony Kingdom, aleguso also looked for frost crystals from himself. He also doubted whether the killing master also wanted to make big killers. However, it seems that he is worried too much. As areguso said, ''only the rich dragon who doesn''t know how to spend his money can afford this thing''! "In fact, master, during the dragon war, although the two races jointly manufactured black nuclear crystals, because the manufacturing process of black nuclear crystals was very dangerous, the manufacturing factories and spell laboratories were established in other areas, and there are no supporting facilities in odur city now." When Yalin felt very headache about this huge expense, Nemo cut Yalin impolitely. Yes! The second troublesome stage is the fusion process of the five elements and the main crystal. The six elements squeeze and fuse with each other. The fusion process requires at least 36 high-level mages to work at the same time to guide the superposition and fusion of elements. The failure of any mage may detonate the extremely unstable element power on the spot. There was an explosion accident during the dragon war, The main city of the black dragon clan in the lava zone was almost flattened by a fifth, and this was the damage caused by the explosion of incomplete fusion state in a large number of protective arrays. At that time, the black dragon king immediately issued an order to repair the new laboratory to an uninhabited area hundreds of kilometers away for fusion experiments. The construction of new laboratories and refineries is another new expense. In the current situation, Yalin felt that he might have to sell the city of odur to build a black core crystal. "Even if we tighten our belts, we will get the atomic bomb out!" There is such a hot-blooded slogan in Yalin''s memory in his previous life, but Yalin never dreamed that he would need to shout such a slogan one day. Soon Nemo finished searching all the data and handed it to Yalin. It is conservatively estimated that it will be two years for audur city to manufacture a black core crystal, and he still needs to stop most of the construction work to save material and energy, And only when the one-time fusion is successful in the manufacturing process of black core crystal. For two years, the state of conservative estimation \\ Yalin covered his head and collapsed on the sofa, looking at the ceiling. For a time, Yalin was only upset. The novice protection period was only more than one year, and it couldn''t be done in two years. "Master! This is only a conservative estimate. If we can finish the drawing as soon as possible or speed up the refining speed, we may also reduce the manufacturing time." Nemo also saw what was worrying in Yalin''s heart and quickly reminded him. "Speed up the research progress." Yalin lay on the sofa and thought for a while. For a moment, he seemed to have a clear idea. A carp stood up. "Let sunezer come!" Lin called a maid and said. Chapter 291 In terms of building planning and administrative capacity, sunezer is undoubtedly the leader of odur city. His intelligence has indeed made great contributions to the development of the whole city. Yalin also attaches great importance to the former first Prime Minister of Brittany. Soon, sunezer came to the room, and Yalin didn''t say any polite words. Instead, he directly took out the materials sorted out by Nemo and discussed with sunezer, which has deterred the opponent from easily provoking a war. This proposal was put forward by sunezer, and Yalin has found the deterrence, The next step is to discuss whether the two-year construction of the city of odur has to be stopped in order to achieve this deterrent. "A bomb can destroy a city!" Shonezel looked at the data and looked surprised. At this time, Yalin remembered, In the original work of Lucius in the rebellion of codegess, the science and technology tree in the world seems to be very wonderful. It is clear that the humanoid mecha and flying aircraft carrier have come out, but they have not developed nuclear weapons! In the end, Nina Einstein, the "table foot girl", has developed something similar to a nuclear bomb named the goddess of love. The first time I see this super weapon that completely violates the common sense of war, sunezer is at the moment Surprise is also a normal reaction Yalin asked, "what do you think?" Putting down the information, even xiunaizel was surprised and said, "I have to say, your majesty Yalin, if you can really master this weapon, the form of war will be completely subverted, and the city of odur will always be invincible." Invincible top? It is a pity that even if we can mass produce black nuclear crystals, we can''t overwhelmingly crush the enemy, because although black nuclear crystals are powerful, they are a double-edged sword. The use of black nuclear crystals will have very serious consequences, even more troublesome than the nuclear radiation left by Yalin''s previous nuclear weapons. During the dragon war, only two black nuclear crystals were detonated, and the consequences even forced the warring parties to temporarily suspend the war to deal with the sequelae, Yalin explained for sunezer for a long time about the possible serious consequences of the use of black nuclear crystals. Sunezer also understood that this is a weapon enough to destroy the world. While destroying the enemy, he will also destroy himself! Terrible double-edged sword! Xiunaizel looked at the information again and shook his head helplessly. Moreover, the core of deterrence is to use force as a threat to force the enemy not to launch a war rashly in the face of unbearable retaliation! The biggest threat of black nucleation is before it is used. Once it is used, it will no longer be a threat. None of the nuclear powers in Yalin''s previous life dared to use nuclear weapons first, because we all know that the use of nuclear weapons will cause a chain reaction, which is a move to die together. As long as they are used, everyone is a loser. Similarly! In this world, Yalin believes that as long as he really attacks the green dragon with the black core crystal, although the emerald green dragon can''t counterattack himself, he will destroy the city of odur at all costs before he is destroyed by the black core crystal. Yalin''s view was soon endorsed by sunezer. As the Prime Minister of Brittany and an old diplomat, he naturally knows how to use deterrence to maximize its effect. The invisible sword is more terrible than the visible sword. Only if the enemy knows that odur city has mastered this super weapon and has the courage to use this weapon to retaliate, can he strive for peace as much as possible. Then they began to discuss the construction time of the black core crystal. There were more and more documents on the table. In terms of time, sunezer was not as worried as Yalin. Before the soldiers and horses move, food and grass go first! To launch a war, we must make full preparations. Even after more than a year of novice protection, the green dragon learns of the existence of odur city. Even if it immediately prepares to use force against odur City, it will take a lot of time to prepare for the war, which can also provide a buffer time for odur city, If the research and development speed of black nuclear crystal is accelerated, it should be able to be manufactured before the outbreak of war. At the end, Norta, solak and CSER Medea in the forge hall were also called. Yalin asked her about the progress of the "Magic Knight" project, and asked if the research plan of black core crystal could be added. Obviously, the research team led by Medea, the "Magic Knight", is only responsible for the technical support of magic, and the body casting of the Magic Knight is the responsibility of the dwarf team led by sorac. However, sorac and Norta also put forward their own difficulties. The structure of the Magic Knight is very complex, and some dwarves who are good at forging are difficult to it, The progress of the project is very slow. The first prototype may take three months to produce. Medea''s situation is that for the new black core crystal drawing and all kinds of magic and Dharma arrays that need to be cracked and studied, the research team led by myself is now full of work, and it is really impossible to spare people for new research. If we separate our hands at the same time, it will certainly delay the progress again. Yalin, who has a headache about the long production cycle of black core crystal, naturally can''t allow the progress to be delayed again. Now the situation is that we can only be fast but not slow! The five people discussed in the room until nightfall. After having dinner together, they returned to the room to continue discussing for two hours before finally finalizing a plan! Black core crystal to be built! In order to contain the threat of the emerald green dragon in the future, we should tighten our belts! The Magic Knight plan remains unchanged. Even if there is a super weapon such as black nuclear crystal, this is a conventional military force, which must be further strengthened. However, the construction and restoration of some projects that are temporarily unavailable in odur city have been completely stopped. The location of the refinery and fusion laboratory has also been determined, especially the most dangerous fusion laboratory, which was finally selected to be built in the area south of the yanoder mountains, close to a primitive unmanned forest. The refinery Yalin decided to exchange material and energy directly, and built it in a hidden Canyon in the yarnod mountains. In terms of manpower, for the problem of insufficient researchers, Yalin decided to summon several special summoners, as well as a group of high-level frost snow wizard mages and frost prayers. The research team led by Medea is still mainly responsible for the research work of the "Magic Knight". On the difficulties encountered by mechanical technology, Yalin has a very suitable researcher in his mind. Fang xiunaizel and others have gone back to rest first, and there is only Yalin left in the empty room. System prompt: summoning Victor, a mechanical pioneer, requires 8000 soul energy and 000 material energy. Are you sure? After Edward bean, Victor, a mechanical pioneer, was the second character who needed to consume material and energy. Yalin whispered, "sure!" The white light began to condense, and the sound of mechanical gears sounded in the room. When the first metal mechanical leg stepped out of the white light area, Victor, a mechanical pioneer with a strong sense of science fiction, appeared in front of Yalin. stay In the League of heroes, Victor is a fanatical scientist, especially in the field of mechanical automation. Moreover, the best x thing is that the steam robot Briz was created by the research team led by him. Unfortunately, Victor''s proud achievements were usurped by Professor stanrick, an unscrupulous scientist of Zuan. Therefore In order to prove his ability, Victor conceived a project whose achievements will never be taken away by others, that is, to completely transform himself and turn himself into a semi mechanical and semi-human existence with metal parts and artificial organs. Victor''s previous hope for a better social position has been replaced by what he called "glorious evolution". Victor even believes that human flesh and blood is not perfect after all. One day everyone will move towards real evolution! First of all, Yalin had to admire the scientist who dared to experiment with his own body. This obsession is really strong and terrible. I believe that Professor stanrick would be absolutely stupid when he saw Victor''s new form. Second, Yalin felt that Victor''s obsession with "glorious evolution" must have a common language with the boss millon of the real odur copy in world of Warcraft. This product is also a guy who has eliminated the curse of flesh and blood and restored his steel body. Of course, Victor was called to help solve the mechanical difficulties in the "Magic Knight" plan. Victor, who can design and manufacture the steam robot Briz and turn himself into a semi robot, definitely has this ability. In fact, Yalin has also considered other animation characters, including millon, but the mechanical technology of this different world is also mixed with magic. It can be said that it is a world where science and magic coexist. If you call some characters who are only proficient in ordinary machinery, such as steeled Winnie lockbell who maintains mechanical armor for beans, Or Aslan in Gundam seed, these characters may be out of stock when facing the requirements of mixing and matching machinery and magic. The world of hero alliance is also a world where science and magic coexist. In addition, Victor is just good at mechanical automation, which can be said to be the best choice. And millon ~ sorry ~ the price of this mechanical dwarf is too expensive! "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Yalin!" Victor bowed slightly, and even the third manipulator behind him made a salute, but Victor''s voice took a monotonous mechanized tone, which made people feel whether he was happy or angry. Yalin was confused and quietly opened Victor''s property panel. Chapter 292 Name: Victor Race: transforming people Occupation: mechanical pioneer Grade: LV Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 650 / 650 Strength: 223 Agility: 98 Spirit: 27 Wisdom: 37 Physique: 206 Favorability: respect 00 / 00 Special abilities: soul connection (soul is connected with Yalin) construct the body (there is no weakness in the body except the brain, and all parts can be replaced) mechanical talent (proficient in mechanical knowledge and can quickly learn machinery related technologies) digital thinking (immune to all spiritual magic, reduced emotional expression ability) Magic furnace (automatic energy supplement) death disintegration ray (there is a small chance to disrupt the target''s defense) excellent mind (wisdom increased by 0%) Growth potential: BB Special call resurrection needs: 8000 soul energy, 000 material energy Obviously, Yalin found that his doubts were superfluous. Whether it was ashy or Carl sass, including Victor now, every character summoned from the League of heroes was fully liked. It was probably because of the special ability of "digital thinking" that Victor''s emotional expression was in a mechanical state. Yalin also welcomed Victor''s arrival. Because of the urgency of time, Yalin did not say much polite words. Instead, he directly took Victor to the tightly guarded secret forging workshop in the forge hall with the transmission array. The whole workshop is about 30 meters high from the ground to the ceiling, and many huge machines are transporting some huge parts around, Victor was not interested in looking at the layout of the whole forging workshop, because at the moment he came here, the mechanical madman had been firmly attracted by the huge things in front of him, and nothing could interrupt his attention at the moment. On the huge living platform, a huge humanoid machine nearly ten meters high is firmly fixed on it. Dozens of core dwarf craftsmen and wizard mages participating in the "Magic Knight" program are preparing many huge parts. The four Mountain Giants tried to lift a steel arm and slowly link it with their body. The round head, one eye and shoulders have sharp corners for impact. If the body is painted with a layer of green paint, any otaku in the world of Yalin will recognize its name! "The prototype of the Magic Knight, code named zagu!" Yalin looked at the robot on the platform and said with satisfaction. "Magic Knight ~ zagu!" Victor repeated Yalin''s words and unconsciously walked forward, as if to take a closer look at the huge humanoid mechanical structure. Zagu! This is the name that Yalin named the prototype. Unfortunately, the robot in front of him is not a mobile warrior in the Gundam series, but an imitation with reference to zagu''s appearance. This humanoid mechanical structure had a loud name during the dragon war ten thousand years ago - Magic Knight! The real mobile soldiers, let alone the foreign world with relatively backward industry, can''t be made even by the industrial level in the original world of Yalin. In fact, the technology used by the Magic Knight is more magic, and the machinery only accounts for about 0% of the whole. Moreover, in terms of body shape, the real zagu is about 7 meters high, while the Magic Knight is only 11 meters high. The power system also comes from high-purity magic spar. In terms of design, it is similar to various types of construction puppets, but different from the fully automatic construction puppets, the Magic Knight needs the driver to operate. Yalin didn''t disturb Victor, who has become a research maniac, but visited the huge creation around the platform bit by bit. Born in the dragon war ten thousand years ago, it is the crystallization of the wisdom of the white dragon clan! Since the ancestor of aircraft animation When the iron armor omnipotent man appears on the screen, this kind of huge humanoid robot will appear in any future aircraft combat animation. In the future battlefield, countries are studying new types of mobile soldiers. However, the ideal is plump, and the reality is skinny. Let alone the mobile soldiers face the problems of thin armor, high center of gravity, large impact area, completely inconsistent with hydrodynamics in air and water warfare, and so on The problem is that the method of providing energy alone is a big problem. Look at the robots that use mass destruction rays in aircraft warfare. Such huge energy consumption can not be provided by burning oil, even if the nuclear reactor is miniaturized, If the enemy destroys a mobile fighter in an air raid, doesn''t it mean detonating a small tactical nuclear bomb in its own position? In addition, the transmission system of humanoid robot is very complex, and it is difficult to repair once it is damaged. The actual combat value of modern war is too low. It can be said that this thing itself is a wonderful thing that will be produced only when the technology tree is a little crooked. However, the mobile warrior "Magic Knight" of different worlds can make up for some defects through unscientific things such as magic. The power problem can be provided by magic crystal stone injected with magic. Moreover, even if the magic crystal stone is damaged, it will not produce a big explosion. It is very safe. In terms of materials, the Magic Knight still uses ordinary steel on the surface, However, important parts will be built with Mithril with higher hardness, greater flexibility and lighter weight. Because the transmission system is driven by magic rather than mechanical connection, most of the internal structures of the Magic Knight are fine magic engravings rather than a lot of wires and bearings. In addition, the modular design can quickly replace the damaged parts once they are damaged. There are not many * * in different worlds. Facing the enemy with cold weapons, the Magic Knight can crush the whole heavy infantry array only by his own strength. Of course, in the face of enemies without * *, the Magic Knight himself can not be equipped with machine guns and artillery like mobile soldiers. He can only use some cold weapons. On the contrary, there is no need to worry that the Magic Knight will break himself to the ground because of the recoil force generated by the artillery fire. In fact, during the dragon war, the Magic Knight was made to fight against the dragon. Even if the cold weapon was used, the Magic Knight could split the solid dragon scale by brute force alone. Considering that it was not enough to rely on the Magic Knight''s own armor in the face of the breath of the dragon, a large number of spell resistance and space distortion patterns were carved on the surface of the Magic Knight at that time. In terms of manipulation, the driver enters the belly of the Magic Knight, and his own perception can be in tune with the Magic Knight through a link of spiritual magic, just like the complete virtual reality in the realm of swords and gods, as if he manipulated his own body. "I need the design here. The design here is too bloated." "If you haven''t seen the magic array, bring me the relevant information immediately." "Link construction of analytical path drive is too low \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Victor, a mechanical pioneer, has been paying close attention to every part. Several elf researchers are surrounding Victor to record his requirements. The design drawings are seen in front of Victor one by one. For places where he is not satisfied, the mechanical madman has almost begun to draw new design drawings with the fanatical mentality of a pilgrim. When Yalin saw that it was almost time, he stepped forward and asked, "how about Victor? Can you help improve and speed up the construction progress of the Magic Knight?" Victor focused on the drawing head and said, "I can assure you, Lord Yalin! You will fall in love with my design, and I will improve the performance of this machine. But now I need to calculate, a lot of calculation! Form determines function, and I can''t miss any detail." "I''ll wait and see! If you need any materials or research tools, whatever you can find can meet you." Yalin was relieved. There is already a full-time person in charge of the Magic Knight plan. Now the black nuclear crystal plan needs a new person in charge. In this regard, Nemo has found a good candidate for Yalin, although the price is a little expensive. System prompt: summoning pachuli noreki requires 2000 soul energy. Do you want to \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "OK!" Yalin is waiting for the magic envoy from fantasy village in the room. Although the system introduction page says that if the price of summoning the little devil is 85% off at the same time, Yalin doesn''t intend to waste soul energy, and doesn''t know whether the little devil will be rejected by the law of the interface because of some attribute. After all, it''s a devil ~ if the law of the interface works on the little devil, Isn''t it necessary to create an intersection to keep the little devil in the main material plane? Moreover, the ability value of the little devil in the attribute version is too low, and Yalin has to give up. "Write a letter" The white light flashed, wearing clothes like pajamas, with a moon shaped headdress on her hat and long Lavender hair. Paqiuli, who looked full of intellectual and quiet beauty, appeared in front of Yalin. It''s just that paqiuli is coughing violently with an ugly face at the moment. She doesn''t even have time to say hello to Yalin. Paqiuli gently covered her mouth and said with a pale face because of coughing: "Mr. Yalin, nice to meet you." "Sit down and have a rest." Looking at paqiuli, who looked sick, Yalin hurriedly helped her sit on the sofa. After Nemo suggested that pachuli had asthma, Yalin asked the fairy maid to send a cup of honey water with moderate temperature. After drinking honey water and resting for a while, paqiuli finally stopped coughing, and her pale face finally recovered a little blood color. With a sigh of relief, Patricia quickly saluted and said, "thank you for your care, Mr. Yalin." After looking at paqiuli''s attribute panel, Yalin found that because of this little thing, paqiuli''s liking for herself has increased by 0 points. However, in addition to asthma, paqiuli also has symptoms of anemia. How to say, although the magician is a little weak, she will not become so ill, not to mention that a witch who has lived for hundreds of years has not cured asthma and anemia. Can she really do this dangerous research task of black nucleus crystal? Chapter 293 Although all the design drawings of the black core crystal are obtained with the help of the summoning system, the existence of drawings does not mean that anyone can draw gourds according to the gourd. Even if there are detailed design drawings, people who can understand the design drawings need to know how to analyze the above magic data, the relationship and function between the arrays, the proportion of material application, etc, Sometimes, many technologies are based on the next level of basic technical support. Pachuli is a pure magician who has lived for more than a hundred years, and spent most of her time in reading and learning. She is good at a variety of magic and is committed to developing new magic. In terms of the amount of knowledge, pachuli may be better than Medea. It should be no problem for pachuli to be responsible for analyzing the magic data on the black core crystal design drawing. Moreover, the various data recorded in the design drawing are very large. It is definitely not enough time for pachuli to be responsible alone. In order to complete the manufacturing of black core crystal as soon as possible, Yalin will personally analyze and study some drawings, At the same time, Yalin is also preparing to summon a group of high-level wizard mages to let pachuli form a research team of her own. "Black nuclear crystal is very interesting. I saw this magic item for the first time." Paqiuli magically changed a pair of glasses and put them on her face. The weak magician looked at the design drawing seriously, which was filled with dense magic data and complex Dharma array. Even Yalin would feel a headache after reading it, but paqiuli seemed to read it with general interest and read it carefully without blinking. Of course, because the world power system is slightly different, it is inevitable that paqiuli, who has just arrived in a different world, does not understand many places on the drawings. Yalin temporarily acts as a teacher to explain some details for paqiuli. As a magician who has lived for hundreds of years, paqiuli understands very quickly. Yalin thinks that paqiuli only needs to make up her knowledge in the library, It is estimated that she will be able to fully understand the magic system of the world in a few days. "Squeeze and fuse the elements, and then release them in an instant to cause damage." paqiuli lifted her glasses leg and moved her fingers bit by bit according to the drawing: "The element superposition process must maintain each other''s stable state, and finally form the movement of ''protonucleus'' through mutual repulsion. The main crystal needs to directly impact the core to produce element fusion to detonate." After that, paqiuli coughed again. Yalin had to let paqiuli stop for a while. Paqiuli, who knew that she was not in good health, stopped talking, but was reluctant to let go and looked at the design drawings. Whenever she saw important aspects, paqiuli''s fingers were always waving regularly, just like calculating something. Taking advantage of this world, Yalin opened Patricia''s property panel and browsed it again. Name: Patricia noregi Race: Witch Profession: Magic envoy Grade: LV Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 3000 / 3000 Power: 76 Agility: 9 Spirit: 585 Wisdom: 66 Constitution: 63 Favorability: intimacy / 00 Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) spell specialization (reduced magic consumption when using magic) magic body (increased magic recovery speed, increased spell resistance) elemental sensing (increased elemental magic power and defense by 5%), asthma (decreased physique by 5%, decreased casting speed by 5%), anemia (decreased physique by 5%), accelerated thinking (increased learning speed by 5%) Growth potential: a Special Summon resurrection needs: 2000 soul energy ok Asthma and anemia are two negative special abilities, which are worse than that of kaludia. What makes Yalin speechless is that paqiuli is the first person whose strength, agility, physique and three attributes do not exceed 100 A-level potential evaluation. Obviously, the sick girl''s magic envoy is a complete role output in the whole process, a 100% melee tragedy. According to all the information about paqiuli noregi searched by Nemo, paqiuli is still one of the most popular characters in Oriental projec. Her ability is to manipulate Qiyao magic, use elf magic and use magic. She always stays in the drawing Hall of the red devil hall on weekdays and almost stays at home, which is somewhat similar to Philip. The so-called Qiyao magic refers to the magic of seven attributes, such as the wood of life and awakening, the fire of change and activity, the foundation and immovable earth, the gold of fruit and harvest, the silent and purified water, the day of mobility and attack, and the passive and defensive month. It can almost be said that she is a real full attribute magician. In addition, paqiuli is also very good at combining more than two attribute magic to form a composite magic, with rich changes. This is also the point that Yalin attaches most importance to pachuli. The last step of black core crystal integrates big elements. What he needs most is talents who are good at using compound magic like pachuli. "Cough" The sound of coughing interrupted Yalin''s thoughts. Looking at paqiuli who had another slight cough, Yalin asked, "paqiuli, your illness doesn''t matter?" "Cough! It doesn''t matter. It''s just asthma. I''ve been used to it for many years." Pachuli turned a page of the design drawing and replied disapprovingly. "Why don''t I help you cure your asthma?" Looking at paqiuli''s weak appearance, Yalin directly used the calling system to exchange paqiuli for a strong physique, a special talent, and banned two negative abilities. It was already the existing medical means in audur city. It''s not difficult to cure paqiuli''s asthma and anemia. It''s not expensive to watch the calling system exchange for a strong physique, At the same time, Yalin doesn''t want to waste precious time because he wants to treat paqiuli. He just uses some soul energy to help paqiuli directly. "Eh ~ this feeling is!" After the replacement, paqiuli stopped coughing, became anemic and her pale face quickly ruddy. As a witch who has lived for hundreds of years, paqiuli quickly noticed the change of her physical condition. The originally uncomfortable symptoms disappeared without a trace, especially her stinging lungs. At the moment, she couldn''t help but want to take a deep breath. When she got up, pachuli tilted her head and silently recited the spell. Fire, lightning and water polo jumped back and forth on pachuli''s fingers like dancing goblins. "Fire symbol" agnshne "!" "Wooden symbol" sylphyhorn "!" "Day sign" roylflre "(Royal flame)!" The rune card has been used as a medium for several consecutive spells. Pachuli feels that the feeling that she was always out of breath has disappeared. It seems that it is no problem to use more than a dozen spells in a row. Then she moved her body. She was always slightly tired because of anemia on weekdays, but now paqiuli felt much more energetic all over her body, which can only show that the disease she had been sleepy for many years disappeared, and disappeared in such a moment. "How do you feel?" Yalin looked at the dancing pachuli and asked. "OK! I can''t believe it. It''s amazing! It''s just a minute." Although the character is not very positive and a little introverted, no one doesn''t want to have a healthy body. Pachuli smiled happily and turned around like a purple butterfly before finally stopping. The liking degree reached more than half of the intimacy, and Yalin increasingly felt that it was also very fast to brush the liking degree from some small things. Then, the liking degree of more than half of the intimacy was agreed by Yalin who wanted paqiuli to be the person in charge of manufacturing black core crystals. Paqiuli, who was also very interested in this complex and sophisticated black core crystals, naturally loved her house and Wu. In the rest of the time, Yalin explained her current environment for paqiuli. Paqiuli was very calm about the thriller of coming to the strange world, but she was interested in studying the world. Call the maid to prepare the rest room for paqiuli. After a busy day, Yalin has not finished his work. Some of the remaining soul energy has also been used by Yalin to summon elf mages and prayers. In the second half of the night, Yalin had to lead several dwarf architects to a hidden Canyon in the yarnod mountains. After selecting the location, Yalin directly built the whole huge refining plant and other supporting facilities with material and energy. It was not until the sky began to show a slight white belly that Yalin finally finished his work and got some rest time. Even though the body of the White Dragon King would not feel tired, there were also some people who felt tired mentally. Of course, there was some little satisfaction after finishing all. Yalin took the schedule and looked at it. Tomorrow ~ is wrong! Now it''s time for today. Arrogill will play the lyre for herself on today''s bimonthly Night, and tomorrow the high elves in the habitat will start the election of new leaders. Look what the elf is dreaming today! Yalin gave a bad smile. During this time, she entered the dream of arrogill and peeped into her past life. It seems that her past life has become the only entertainment activities of Yalin. Now it''s about dawn. I don''t know if it''s time. "Your Majesty Yalin, Lord Zell just showed you a document. I hope you can have a look in person." Just returned to the room, before she had time to show her spiritual strength, a snow fairy maid had respectfully handed over a document of dozens of pages to Yalin! All right ~! Forget it today. ====================== PS: it''s on the shelves tomorrow. Update the VIP chapter. Welcome to subscribe! I''ve been busy recently. Please forgive me for the slight delay in updating. The update speed will speed up after I''m busy! Chapter 294 Time passed by point by point and never looked back until the sun climbed up and shot the sun into the earth. Therefore, even the thick clouds over the yanoder mountains could not block all the light. There was a document written by sunezer on the desk. Yalin leaned against the back of his seat and kept thinking about the words in his mind. Brittany''s youngest prime minister devoted all his talents to the city. In the face of the terrible enemies he will meet in the future, even after the establishment of the nuclear program, sunezer also helped Yalin consider all the possibilities. After all, only one black core crystal can be created in two years. In any case, a black core crystal can only hit the green dragon coalition army, but it can never eliminate all the threats. What if the queen of the emerald dragon''s hatred for Yalin is beyond reason and is willing to attack the city of odur at all costs? The queen of the emerald dragon is known as the most gentle dragon in the world, but Yalin knows that behind the gentle queen of the emerald dragon, those who touch her scales will taste the anger like hell! Unfortunately, the once White Dragon King touched the inverse scale behind the dragon, and even pulled it out! When the strength of the enemy and ourselves is too different, even a wise man like sunezer can''t do anything. The only way is to save the fire for odur city as much as possible. In such a long time since he came to the different world, sunezer has read many documents and materials, and has a thorough understanding of the race, culture and social composition of the whole world. Since the possible war in the future will bring a devastating blow to the city of odur, it''s better to disperse some people now. Most of the city of odur are frost elves, and they used to be enemies of the green dragon army. They can''t be sent to either the east or the West. To this end, we can dispatch some personnel in the city of odur who are not suitable for fighting to secretly infiltrate and establish corresponding forces in various regions of the mainland. Even if the city of odur is unfortunately destroyed in the war, at least we can save a fire for the future! At the end of the document is the signature of sunezer, and sunezer finally expressed the hope that he could be transformed into a white dragon like a rosefinch! Yalin opened the calling system interface. After many previous tasks were completed, he rewarded many convertible dragon lineages. So far, there is still one lineage of white dragon, black dragon and green dragon. Xiunaizel''s favor is still the highest admiration. With the soul connection, Yalin doesn''t have to worry about anything. Moreover, he doesn''t have to worry about anything. On the contrary, Yalin admires xiunaizel''s choice at the moment. In addition to the wisdom and genius of the brain, it is true that xiunaizel is a little weak when measured by the human body. However, if the city of odur is destroyed in the future, the weak human identity will enable xiunaizel to integrate into the secular world and become a life saving talisman to avoid the suppression and pursuit of the green dragon. At this time, he was willing to turn his blood into a white dragon. Obviously, sunezer was showing his loyalty and was willing to live or die with the whole city of odur! You know, the green dragon clan will not accept a dragon in a hostile relationship, and it is the white dragon most hated by the queen of the dragon! System Tip: the lineage of the Special Summoned character xiunaizel is customized as white dragon lineage. One white dragon lineage will be rewarded when consuming tasks A moment later, Yalin opened the attribute panel of sunezer. On the panel, sunezer''s race has changed from human to white dragon, and each attribute has increased to a very high level. Name: sunezel Brittania Race: White Dragon Occupation: Prime Minister Grade: lv8 experience magic power Strength: 225 Agility: 767 Spirit: 236 Wisdom: 232 Constitution: 72 Element biological domination Favorability: admiration Special abilities: Soul connects soul and Yalin) excellent mind (increased wisdom by 0) accelerated thinking (increased learning speed by 5) aristocratic atmosphere (improved social and negotiation ability) commander (improved Leadership) insight (improved detection ability) elemental creatures in the frost field call frost spell immunity immunity other - level 0 magic toxicity resistance increases life tenacity (HP increased by 00) Growth potential: S Special Summon resurrection needs: 2000 soul energy In a short time, schneizer has gained a lot of experience from many jobs, raised the level to lv8, and has a special ability of insight than before. Only from the perspective of panel properties, Shumu rosefinch takes the warrior route, while sunezer is the standard mage and staff route. With the talent of the dragon family, even if there is no professor, xiunaizel can learn level 8-0 magic without a teacher. As you wish! Yalin closed the interface and took a deep breath. At least there was another high-level combat power in odur city. Now there are two dragon lineages left in his hand. The lineage of the green dragon is very interesting. You can see if you can send someone to the green dragon clan to play Infernal Affairs. "Lin Lin, are you there?" Fili''s small head poked from the door. Lin looked at fili quite unexpectedly. Recently, fili, who is almost to become a house girl, is almost difficult to go out except to study in Medea. "Philly, what''s up?" Yalin cheered up and smiled. He conveniently put xiunaizel''s documents back in the cabinet. At this time, Yalin found that it was already dawn. Philip put some food in front of Yalin with her hands: "do you want breakfast? Lin ~" Breakfast!? Yalin looked at the steaming food. Now the body of the White Dragon King has reached the state of opening the valley according to Xiuxian''s words. It doesn''t matter whether he eats or not. Although I occasionally eat something to enjoy the satisfaction of taste, I haven''t had breakfast for a long time because I''m too busy. Watching Philip bring the food, Yalin was embarrassed to decline. He took some food and sat down with Philip to enjoy it. During the meal, Yalin and fili talked about some interesting topics that had happened recently. After fili told Yalin that the method she had told her was used on Medea, which rare witch with evil taste really turned more attention to the red little devil. Yalin smiled. In fact, what he told Philip was to fix the wearing route in front of Medea. For example, some Gothic clothes and maid clothes are very suitable for Philip''s pseudo three no route. After Medea''s "aesthetic" approval, some clothes with full shame will not be worn by Philip, but miss yuansaka is very miserable, Last time, Medea even forced Lin to put on a highly exposed red leather coat. There was a pit where Nero was helping the tyranny next to the tragic miss yuansaka, who was an aster! Finally, miss yuansaka Lin lost one of her magic gemstones and finally got away. While joking, Yalin watched Philip nibble at the bread like a lovely little squirrel. Yalin couldn''t help sighing. If you really want to send some people out of odur City, you''d better build your own power outside as soon as possible. For the golden Gladiator Gus and Kenjiro, powerful soldiers, are used to wandering outside, but for fili, a girl with little combat effectiveness and amazing beauty, this predatory world is really dissatisfied with malice and danger. Sometimes the images of elves escaping and being captured always come to Yalin''s mind. Yalin doesn''t want to see that one day Philip, yuanbanlin, alulu and elulu are also chained, numb as losing their souls, and sold as slaves at will. "What''s the matter, Lin Lin, what''s on your mind?" Philip put her little head close to her. "Nothing ~" Yalin said perfunctorily. Feili stared at Yalin, and her small face suddenly bulged: "Lin Lin lies! You obviously have something on your mind." Yalin was silent. After a while, he finally said, "Philip, if one day \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "No!" Before she finished speaking, fili almost said it out loud. Yalin looked at Philip gently and smiled sadly, "but it''s for your safety. The city of odur may lead to a terrible war in the near future." "It''s safe around Lin Lin. I''m not going anywhere." Philip hugged Lin. "At that time, my strength may not be able to protect Philip or anyone." Philip shook her head firmly and said, "I believe Lin Lin, if you don''t want to leave, I won''t leave." I also want to leave ah, take everyone to find a safe and hidden place to develop slowly until no one can threaten us, but I just can''t go now! It''s all Xiong Shichen''s fault! Yalin gently stroked fili''s long silver hair and deeply looked at fili lying on her legs. Maybe he was not a good strategic player and could not open the aura of the protagonist who could crush everything. Maybe he would welcome gaeover after the novice protection period, but at least he could arrange everything before he died, So that these companions will not become the funerary objects of the king of the white dragon. "I don''t want to leave, but sometimes everyone can''t help it." r52 , please.. Chapter 295 Pacify Philly! Yalin threw himself into his new job. When he didn''t know that there was a novice protection period, Yalin always felt that time was too slow, but now when he was busy, he always felt that time was not enough. After consuming nearly 100000 materials and energy, a small refining factory has appeared in a hidden Canyon not far from the city of odur. Above the factory, there are two suspended stone columns, and four white light balls at the top of the columns are running slowly according to a special law. The magic running on the stone pillar is an illusion array, which can shield many kinds of detection magic and create large-scale illusions. If something passes from high altitude, you will still see a snow mountain, not a factory hidden in the canyon. Paqiuli has reported to Medea, mainly to hand over the research tasks to each other. Looking at the "victims" of the intellectual and quiet Patricia Medea, they thought there was another victim. As a result, to their surprise, the purple haired girl who looked about her age was not inferior to Medea, the Witch of ancient Greece, in the cultivation and strength of magic, and even vaguely better than Medea. The handover was very smooth, and she got the laboratory she needed. Although she was attracted by the rich number of books in the meditator library, and even wanted to swim in the ocean of knowledge immediately, paqiuli resisted her desire and quickly invested in the research of black core crystal design drawings. "Stop looking and focus on your own business!" Medea scolded Weber and Lin who were distracted because of pachuli''s appearance. "A girl who looks about my age, incredibly..." Obviously, Weber, who didn''t know pachuli''s real age, was completely shocked, and his original confidence in ''I''m a genius'' was broken. But Weber blushed slightly, as if the warmth had just begun, full of longing. "Fool!" Medea knocked Weber on the head: "what do you mean that she is as old as you? Pachuli has lived for hundreds of years. She can be said to be a true witch!" Hundreds of years old! Weber and Lin were startled. It is a monster who has lived for hundreds of years. It looks like a young girl who is still in the age of cardamom! "That''s great" "This is not fraud!!" For this blind fact, Lin and Weber have very different ideas. The former is envious and the latter is dejected. The city of odur was hot and busy. In the rotten swamp far away from the yanoder mountains and close to the Western holy capital, the army composed of pale and silent dead people is spreading all over the uninhabited swamp, excavating corpses, converting undead, cutting down trees and building huge war tools. The whole algal land is busy with strange busy scenes because of the large gathering of dead people, The swamp seemed to be filled with a chilling smell. On a high-lying mound in the swamp, a grim frost sadness with unknown luster is inserting into the ground. The flowing breath of death penetrates the stratum and awakens the remains of the dead soldiers sleeping under the soil and silt. The palms of the dead turned into yin and white bones, ripped off the soil and pulled out their broken bodies. The earth has been densely filled with dead creatures. There are even the bones of many huge unknown monsters, including almost all races on the mainland. "What a sacred picture! How beautiful! Death is a song that everyone will hear!" The translucent skeleton face of the death chanter kalthas shows a pilgrim like fanaticism. His hands have prayed, pouring their magic into the frost sorrow, accelerating the corruption of the earth. Even his body has been in a transparent state due to the excessive consumption of magic, But calthas still didn''t stop. It seems that he can''t afford to devote himself completely. "Death is a song that everyone will hear. You''re right, calthas. No one can escape the call of death. No!" The Lich King Arthas looked at the Lich in front of him with satisfaction. He was a very devout believer in death and had enough strength. On this pure obsession, he could play his right and left hand: "but I still have a lot to use you before I completely ''purify'' the world. So you don''t need to extinguish the fire of your soul now." Calthas finally withdrew his hand, bowed slightly and said, "yes, your Lich King, I look forward to seeing the great moment with my own eyes. I believe Lord Yalin will be happy for it. I will follow you before ushering in the great moment." Arthas nodded and said in a dull voice, "very good! Your piety towards death is commendable. I will give you a special honor, Arthas. From today on, you are the bishop of the scourge Corps. In the near future, you will be responsible for preaching new believers!" "Thank you very much, your majesty. I will pass the faith of death to everyone''s heart!" The dead warrior sanerwad came over at this time, followed by a skeleton soldier equipped with excellent armor and brand-new sword. There was a strong fire of soul in his empty eyes, and every step was very neat, just like a well-trained soldier. "Your Majesty, the scourge Corps has expanded to 140000, and all the equipment has been allocated, but only about 7000 people are armed." Sanrwad reports. "Enough. Give priority to arming elite troops, and the scourge Legion needs time to correct. The number alone is not enough. I also need to convert more high-level undead to enrich the whole scourge Legion." Arthas waved his hand and said casually. Originally, the common tactics of the undead Legion was cannon fodder tactics, which had an absolute quantitative advantage to overwhelm the other party, but to command hundreds of thousands or even millions of puppets without self-awareness, even the Lich King could not accurately command each army. A mistake in the rapidly changing battlefield would lead to total loss, Therefore, the Lich King Arthas also knew that his Scourge army could not lack high-level undead as commander. For example - Death Knight! The backbone of the scourge Legion lacks these death knights with terrible combat effectiveness. The seemingly terrible scourge Legion is like a behemoth with its backbone removed, which will greatly reduce its combat effectiveness. But so far, Arthas has not found anyone suitable for conversion to a death knight except sanerwad! Although the ogue barbarians in the far north are savage and bloodthirsty, the wild animals without reason can not take the command task. During this period of fighting, Arthas has seen through this humble race. Except for the monster called "violent beast" they have mastered, this race has no value. If the Scourge army wants to grow, it needs new wars and killings. But now is not the time. Several elves who know how to prepare medicine have become necromancers, but it takes time and material to create the scourge plague. Arthas decided to withdraw his troops temporarily before converting all the Necromancers in this land. When the Scourge army grows up, it will advance to the southwest and capture a human town there. Obviously, the Western holy capital did not know that the dead from the far north would bring new disasters to the land ruled by the five supreme gods! The originator of the disaster is now thousands of miles away in the yanoder mountains. Tonight is a double moon night. Arrogill will play the lyre for Yalin. However, the sound tonight is different from the past, which is always like penetrating the soul, low, sad and peaceful, and always inadvertently recalling the past years. The sound tonight is full of a happy tone, It is like being in a sunny forest, feeling the breath of nature and life, enjoying joy and warm time. Miss yuansaka in the workshop seemed to be attracted by the sound of the piano. Lin inadvertently showed a happy smile and nodded her head with the sound of the piano. Her work was not distracted, as if she was encouraged, but polished the magic crystal stone in her hand. "I like the sound of the piano. If this is my golden theater, I will sacrifice to the gods by the sword dance I can''t bear!" Nero waved the sword of love, and the original fire danced like a phoenix in the fire. Weber, who watched in the room, was also happy to lie in bed and enjoy this warm moment. The old mage Farron did not hesitate to take out the recording stone and record the sound of the piano. You know, Farron was deeply attracted when he heard the sound of the fairy girl''s piano last time. When he brought back a recording stone recording the sound of the girl''s piano and returned to the sage''s tower, Occasionally, after others heard the sound of the piano, some well-known artists even came to the door and did not hesitate to spend a lot of money to seek information about the player from Farron. Of course, due to his "Curse", Farron could only regret to decline the other party''s request. "It''s really a piano sound that moves all the gods. No wonder the ancient god Yalin will accept those escaping elves. It''s a pity that such a beautiful piano sound can''t be accepted by human beings." Farron sighed. The player of the piano sound is a high elf girl named arrogill. In addition to the holy capital in the west, within the influence of the holy see in the east of the mainland, the identity of arrogill will always make many people unable to suppress their greed and try to capture her and make her a slave to satisfy their * *. If the girl falls into the hands of those greedy slave merchants, These beautiful piano sounds will eventually wither like flowers in the storm. In the frost wing hall, arrogill is playing the lyre selflessly. The beautiful smile that makes people move like a goddess is not forced to smile in front of Yalin for the fate of his compatriots, but the real smile in his heart! At the moment, irogel seemed so happy that even the figure of Yalin appeared behind the veil, and the elf girl didn''t notice it at all. Unfinished (to be continued) Chapter 296 Dreams! All creatures are in an unprepared state of spiritual consciousness. The emerald green dragon who is good at the spiritual field can clearly build an almost real dream. In the dream, the spirits of people who enter the dream are connected with each other, and various scenes and enemies are changed at will in the dream, so as to train druids and soldiers. During the dragon war, the White Dragon King also obtained some secrets about the spiritual field from the captured green dragon, but ~ unfortunately, although the White Dragon King has unparalleled power, he always has defects in the construction of the spiritual field compared with the emerald green dragon. During the period when he was sealed in the yarod Mountain vein, the Dragon King continued to evolve and study the mysteries of the spiritual field in boring years, But still can not stably grasp the use of this power. When the white dragon king returned to Su Sheng with a new attitude, by virtue of the cheating ability of the summoning system, Yalin seemed to become proficient in the spiritual field. Although he had not yet reached the level of jade dragon, he could unify the spirit of thousands or even tens of thousands of people at the same time, as long as the spirit resistance of one or two people''s dreams was not strong, Yalin can enter the dream of the target at will and peep into the secret. During this time, Yalin always sneaked into the girl''s dream and peeped into her former life when she was asleep. Of course, Yalin himself admitted that this practice is a little immoral, but this strange world is already a power-based world, And at the cost of giving habitat to her compatriots, arrogill is her own \ en ~ possession. Since it''s your own property, you seem to have nothing to do with her. Up to now, Yalin has to admit that the most beautiful thing is arogill in the dream, but in reality, she is a canary locked in a golden cage and forced to sing. Yalin hopes that irogel can also show her true side in reality, but Yalin knows he can''t do it, and irogel can''t do it. Because at the beginning, he built a high wall in the heart of arogill. More than once before, Ariel had the idea of hoping to see his true face, but in order to maintain the mystery of the so-called "ancient god", Ariel had to avoid Ariel again and again. In fact, Ariel also knew that he could not hide from Ariel all his life. Even if irogel is willing to bear it, I''m afraid he can''t bear it. But in Yalin''s heart, he was very contradictory. In his dream, he saw that arrogill always played and laughed with the elf named greiser. At this time, Yalin always felt uncomfortable and subconsciously changed the fairy girl''s dream to replace greiser. Yalin knows that he is unwilling to admit defeat. He hopes that the elf girl will also show this smile to herself in reality. The simplest way is that Yalin hopes that irogel can push himself back! It''s impossible to let alojer push herself back, but it can''t be done in a short time. However, it''s not impossible to let the elf girl show a real smile in reality. Yalin once thought of using the faceless priest to directly control alojer to finish, but he always felt that even so. Irogel''s smile is also false. What I hope is the most real smile from irogel''s heart. In constantly sneaking into arrogill''s dream, Yalin has found out some mysteries about the emerald dream. With the help of the faceless, Yalin successfully realized the dream, and then, as a node, projected it into her consciousness while arrogill was resting on the double moon night tonight, Let her stay half asleep and half awake, unable to accurately distinguish what is a dream and what is true. Then her subconscious mind has been changed by her spiritual power, making her mistakenly think that this is still her former hometown, and tonight is the most important birthday of her sister! In the palace of the sea of clouds in the frost wing hall, Yalin stood behind the blue veil and closely watched elojer playing the lyre with joy. Yalin knew that she had succeeded. For the first time, the elf girl showed her most real smile in front of her. She is more beautiful and moving than in her dream, but Yalin still knows that arrogill''s smile is not facing herself. But a display of her past happy days on the intersection of dream and reality. Yalin doesn''t insist here. In order not to let alojill be disturbed, Yalin also quietly supports aloru and aloru, who always accompany alojill to play, so as to prevent the two sisters from discovering the strange phenomenon of alojill. When night came, the lights in the palace of the sea of clouds lit up and focused on the girl who came in. The crisp and happy sound of the piano made Yalin''s thoughts seem to go back ten thousand years ago. At that time, the king of the white dragon had the most unforgettable memory. Similarly, a girl who was good at the seven string piano also played in this palace, with the same soul stirring sound of the piano and the same carefree laughter. The memory of the past seems to overlap with the present picture. Let Yalin also deeply affected by the atmosphere, unconsciously closed his eyes and listened carefully. "Asha, don''t be so anxious. You should start with the first four strings." The sound of the piano slowly stopped, and arrogill half squinted and gently plucked the strings, as if she was talking to her sister in a dream. Yalin also woke up and looked askance at the elujah who was talking in his dream. It seems that in a half awake state, arrogill dreamed of teaching her sister to play the piano. "Scratch your finger! Does it hurt? Let me have a look ~ Aisha." Arrogill put down the lyre, stretched out her hand, seemed to hold her sister''s finger, and asked with a distressed look. Looking at the way arrogate loves her sister, Yalin stares at the girl and sighs slightly. He sneaks into arrogate''s dream several times. Arrogate loves her sister Aisha most. From the memory of arrogate''s dream, Yalin understands that Aisha was attacked and taken away by mercenaries on the way to escape, which is the most painful scar in arrogate''s heart, Once upon a time, irogel also hoped to find her sister with the help of the power of the holy capital after going to the west of the mainland. However, because of the appearance of Yalin, arrogill had to endure the pain in her heart for her people, forcing her to forget her sister and play in front of Yalin. Almost every time, Yalin can see Aisha appear in her dream, which shows how worried and loving her sister is It''s over! With Yalin''s mind and spiritual field closed, the half dreaming and half waking arogil also woke up in an instant, but the residual scene in the dream still haunted the elf girl. "Aisha! Aisha, where have you been? Where is this place?" Arrogill''s thinking seemed to have fallen into a short pause. She looked around at the palace of the sea of clouds, which was supposed to be very familiar. Until the elf girl''s eyes focused on a figure, the stopped thinking didn''t work again. After the blue veil, a new figure appeared next to the girl sitting on the chair, a tall and straight male figure. The girl figure on the chair, is this the frost wing Hall of the ancient god Yalin? For a moment, irogel completely woke up. It should be a double moon night. He should play for the ancient god. Just now, it was clear that he just wanted to sleep a little to keep his spirit. Why did he suddenly come to the palace of the sea of clouds. And his own thinking is entirely about teaching his sister to learn the piano in the autumn harvest festival! Irogel found that the memory in her dream was very clear, just as she had just met her sister Aisha, a warm sense of nostalgia rolled up her heart, and the tears of the elf girl ran down her cheeks uncontrollably. The familiar ethereal voice rang out in irogel''s mind. The elf girl looked at the second figure behind the veil with tears. Even without people, irogel clearly knew the identity of the tall male figure. He was the ancient god Yalin who dominated the mountain and was his own master! "Master \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Arojill''s heart was shocked. For a moment, the elf girl seemed to think of some beautiful dreams she had recently had. Every time she woke up, she felt that there seemed to be someone familiar but unable to remember in the dream. Was it the ancient god Yalin? His body trembled slightly, and all her memories were seen by the ancient god, good, bad, happy The sad girl was peeped without reservation. For a moment, the elf girl felt worse than being stripped naked and humiliated. When Yalin mentioned greiser, there was a flash of panic in her eyes. Naturally, the girl knew that her feelings with greiser had been understood by the ancient god, and she could not forget greiser until now. She opened her mouth to explain, but found herself unable to speak. "No! I belong to you, master! I have forgotten him!" Irogel quickly replied in horror, but at the end, the girl always paused slightly. Yalin looked at the fairy girl''s beautiful face and showed a look of panic. He couldn''t bear it. However, whenever he thought that greiser, an elf who chose to risk his life to leave the fog forest and didn''t want to leave a peaceful life in his habitat at that time, still had a place in irogel''s heart, Yalin always felt like a loser. Lifting the veil, in the surprised eyes of arrogill, Yalin came forward and showed his real body to the elf girl for the first time. "I''ll give you a choice, irogel!" For the first time, Yalin spoke directly to arrogill. Unfinished to be continued Chapter 297 In the palace of the sea of clouds, irogel stared at Lin, as if he were a mortal in heavy chains waiting to be judged by fate. This is the ancient god, the posture of the ancient god Yalin, whom I have been longing to see \\\\\\\\\\\\\! At the next moment, arrogill denied his own view. Although the other party had the appearance of a male human, arrogill could not feel the breath that human beings should have from the other party. The strong feeling emitted by Yalin made him seem to be watched by something huge and terrible, It was the same feeling as when the dragon named kraferig brought it here. no It should be a more terrible feeling than kraferige. It''s not so much a thing that looks at yourself as an extremely huge will looking at yourself. Irogel even believes that the other party may only need a look, and he will be completely annihilated from the world. Fear, worship, awe and other feelings could not be suppressed and rushed into irogel''s mind. This was a kind of natural pressure, just as it was engraved in the blood. Irogel couldn''t help lowering his head and didn''t dare to look at Yalin directly. "What''s the matter? Why are you afraid? Haven''t you always wanted to see what I really look like?" Yalin pressed that he didn''t want to give irogel room to step back. Irogel''s heart tightened, and her petite body trembled: "I dare not \ n master ~ I think this human posture is not your real posture." "You''re right." Yalin tilted his head and looked at the palace of the sea of clouds: "if I have really appeared, I''m afraid I will collapse the palace." Yalin''s words are true. The king of the white dragon is the largest dragon in the world. He is even more than twice as big as the queen of the red dragon. His body has appeared here. It is not only the palace of the sea of clouds, but also the crystal garden outside. Focusing on arrogate again, Yalin said, "this is the end of the chat. Arrogate, I''ll give you a chance, a chance to find your sister Aisha." Hearing her sister''s name, irogel quickly raised her head and looked at Yalin with longing and Expectation: "really? Master!" ARIM was an ancient god. With the help of the power of the gods, maybe we can really find the captured sister. Anyway, irogel can''t stand her sister Aisha falling into the hands of mankind. The elf girl knows very well what human beings who are greedy for the beauty of their own people will do to their sister, which is absolutely like falling into hell. He was imprisoned in this palace in the snow mountain in disguise, but there was warmth here. Someone could share his pain, comfort, encourage and understand himself. In a trance, the figures of elulu and alulu flashed in elujah''s mind, as well as the great lion Warcraft Yan Emperor! Perhaps if Aisha came here, even if she would become the property of the ancient god Yalin like herself, it would be better than falling into the hands of mankind and suffering. Yalin nodded, but his voice suddenly changed: "I told you just now. I want to give you a choice. The choice is more important in your heart, your sister Aisha and greiser!" Asha and Grethel!! Elojer''s eyes opened wide and widened in an instant. At the moment, the fairy girl''s eyes have been covered with fear and anxiety: "no, it''s not what you think, master, I''m only willing to serve you!" "Answer my question?" Yalin raised his voice, and his powerful voice echoed in the room like thunder. The elf girl lowered her head in fear, but she didn''t dare to answer. "Choose it, arrogill. The first option is greiser. Then I''ll let you go back to your people''s habitat. You just need to return to the frost wing hall to play for me on the day of the double moon night, and I won''t interfere in anything you do. But you will not be allowed to leave the yanold mountains and meet your sister Aisha in your life If you choose your sister, I promise I will do my best to help you search for information about your sister. If I can get the news about your sister, I will ask the dragon to bring her to the Arnold mountains to meet you, but the price is that I want greiser - death! " When the last word "death" came out of Yalin''s mouth, irogel''s face was almost as pale as blood. "Of course, you can rest assured. Even if grayser is going to die, I have to wait until I find your sister Aisha. If unfortunately I don''t get any news about your sister, I default that you chose grayser!" Yalin spoke in a gentle voice, but irogel sounded like a temptation from the devil of hell. If you choose from the standpoint of elujah, your sister is the best choice. Even if you don''t find your sister, you can be regarded as choosing the first. But what if the ancient god really finds Aisha? Finding Aisha means that greiser will be killed. Do you want to watch greiser die like this! But if you choose the first option, you will never see Aisha in your life. Even if I can be with greiser, I will be entangled by self blame and pain for life! Yalin looked at the pale arrogill who had knelt on the ground. The girl clenched her fist and her hands trembled. It seemed difficult to make a choice. Even the second option has obvious advantages. In fact, Yalin also hopes that elujah will choose her sister. Aisha captured by mercenaries will be sent to the free city as a slave auction like other elves. Although Yalin can''t reach into the free city to explore the information now, he can inquire about the relevant information through croside. If he is lucky, there may be Aisha in the first batch of elves sent by croside. If Aisha has been bought by others, it doesn''t matter! Black Dragon croside said that a free city is a city where money can buy anything, drugs, children, slaves, life and even soul! In a free city, money is the Almighty God! What can be solved by money is never a big deal, which is Yalin''s consistent view. As for the first choice, Yalin didn''t know whether she was aware of the trap set in what she said just now. She promised to let her go back to the people and didn''t interfere in her private affairs, but the problem was that even if she was cruel enough to abandon her sister, She would soon find that graysel had left the misty forest and had not stayed at all. "Master, can I not choose?" Arrogill almost begged Yalin. "You mean keep the status quo?" Instead, Yalin asked in a strange tone, "in that case, why don''t you choose the first option? Anyway, even if you keep the status quo, you won''t see your sister or go back to your people." Arrogill calmed down. The whole seemed to collapse. The ancient god Yalin was right. Even if the status quo remained unchanged, why didn''t she choose the first option? At least she could meet greiser again! But if you do that, you will betray your sister Aisha and abandon the only chance to save her in order to pursue your own happiness. No matter which choice is a betrayal of another person, do not choose to get or nothing. Tears ran down her face. The elf girl looked up at Yalin like a broken repeater and muttered, "forgive my master, please forgive me! I swear I will serve you forever. Please forgive me." "Why not choose your sister? Can''t the family affection of your relatives compare with friendship in your heart?" Yalin came up to arrogill, looked down at the girl and asked. "I don''t want to lose Aisha, master!" Arrogill suddenly fell to the ground, and her lyre fell to the floor, making a crisp sound, The girl''s feelings seemed to be completely destroyed. She hugged Lin''s legs and begged desperately: "Master! I swear I''ll forget greiser. I won''t think of him again! Please save Aisha anyway. I''m really not like losing my sister. She''s my only relative in the world. Please, master, I''ll serve you faithfully forever!!" put questions to! How does it feel to play a beautiful and strong girl bad for the first time? Yalin said that his mental state is very sound, not an alternative hobby lover! Even if a lot of things have been done to lower the moral bottom line during this period, Yalin still can''t bear to face the painful appearance of arrogill at the moment. However, irogel is always unwilling to give up greiser, and the elf girl still hopes to save her sister and lover. If she had promised irogel now, the elf girl would have kept her promise and would not have remembered everything about greiser. The girl would have forgotten his existence, but at the same time, she would have solidified him into an eternal memory and buried it in her heart. Even if rialin occupied irogel in the future, But there will always be an area in arogill''s heart that refuses Yalin to enter. Yalin picked up irogel and held the girl''s cheek in his hands. They almost kept face-to-face. The heat of irogel''s breath could hit Yalin''s face. "Then I''m giving you a choice. I''ll help you find your sister Aisha. I can''t kill greiser, but he must leave here. If he returns in the future, I''ll let him completely annihilate in the world!" In the frightened eyes of arogill, Yalin said these words. The elf girl bit her lips hard. She was obviously moved by this condition, but she didn''t seem to dare to say it. "I''ll give you five seconds to decide! Five, four, three" "I will, master!" Finally, irogel shouted out recklessly. Unfinished (to be continued) Chapter 298 "Will you swear?" Arrogill was deeply afraid that Yalin would change his mind again and quickly swore, "I swear master! I will never forget that he will stay here with you. I promise I will let greiser die. Please let him leave." In the end, elujah made the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ choice. Although it was painful, it was the best choice, which could not only save greiser''s life, but also let the ancient god B ¨¡ When he finds Asha, he has to pay the price of forgetting greiser forever. Yalin straightened some L ¨ª nglu ¨¤ n''s long blond hair and said, "but he will come back. Even if he leaves temporarily, he will come back one day. I know he can''t forget you." "No, master! I will persuade him to leave here forever and never come back." Arrogill bit her teeth and cut the gold and iron. Even if it makes greiser sad, he must let him understand that this is his only chance to live. He will cross the forest of fog and go to the holy capital in the west to start his life again. If greiser can really forget himself, perhaps this is the greatest happiness, whether for greiser or himself. I just hope he can understand his difficulties. I hope he doesn''t make stupid choices and die for himself! It seems that seeing through the idea of arrogill, Yalin stroked the girl''s face: "then from today on, you''d better start praying that he will never return to the yanold mountains." "I''ll persuade him to leave forever" "He has left!" With a trace of mockery and pity, Ariel was stunned and showed y ¨ª Hu''s look. I don''t know what Yalin''s words mean. The next second, an unknown premonition suddenly rose in the girl''s heart. "What do you mean, master?" "After you chose to stay at first, he chose to leave! He left with pain, sadness and hatred for me. He has gambled his life and tried to force his way through the misty forest. After arriving at the holy capital, he will turn hatred into food and hone himself into the sharpest blade. Maybe in the near future, he will return to the Arnold mountains to challenge me, and then The princess captured by the demon king is saved! " Yalin''s tone was like telling a fairy tale to a child: "but I will let him understand one thing. The story of the brave beating the demon king and saving the princess alone can only appear in fairy tales!" After finishing her appearance, Arlene''s figure began to turn into transparent ice crystals again. Then smash and disappear. In the palace of the sea of clouds, a voice came from the unknown field again. The voice completely disappeared, and only the elf girl was left in the palace of cloud sea. With the disappearance of Yalin, the boulder pressing on elojer''s heart also fell. Arrogill''s mind was full of what Yalin had just said! Grethel has left! At first he left and did not stay. If greiser did return to the yarod mountains, irogel could hardly think about it. The elf girl knows too much about graysel''s feelings for herself. I know his character too well. As Arlene said, he will come back. After honing himself into a sword of revenge, he will eventually return here. no Please, gressel, don''t come back! The haggard elojer walked out of the palace of the sea of clouds, and the snowflakes fell on time outside. Under the night, the lonely frost wing hall had no breath of life. No matter how magnificent it was, it looked like a huge tomb decorated with luxury. The ice elves who had been waiting outside for a long time saw that irogel came out l ¨¬ K ¨¨ and had the spirit. They habitually rushed to irogel''s shoulder. The ice elves licked their sharp ears, but soon the ice elves found that the girl who always didn''t like to lick her ears seemed to have no F ¨£ ny ¨© ng¡£ The ice elf with a certain wisdom suddenly understood something, and the little thing''s expression seemed to be as depressed as irogel, and chirped softly with worry. Irojiel took the ice elf on her shoulder and looked at the little thing that accompanied her first. The ancient god Yalin gave him a gift to eliminate loneliness. She thought of the chilly spirit and majesty of the ancient god just now! For a moment, her heart was like overturning a bottle of five flavors. Finally, the elf girl couldn''t help holding the ice elf tightly, as if she were seeking ¨¡ N ¨¨ I cried softly. In the room, Yalin took back his mental detection and looked at the sad look of elojer. Yalin also regretted that he had gone too far just now. Maybe if he was direct B ¨¡ Ngzh ¨´ irogel found her sister. The elf girl may be more grateful to herself. She accumulated her good feelings bit by bit through daily life, and finally erased the mark of greiser in irogel''s heart, and then successfully pushed it to her. Pop! Yalin slapped himself on the forehead. c''mon! I''m not the hero of the herbivore department in rimanli, and I don''t have any love experience. I don''t know how to coax girls at all. Whether it''s Philip or Lin, what I do is to understand their character by reading the original animation, so as to invest in their good communication with them. If I don''t know them at the beginning, Not to mention the Feili of the false three noes, Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬''s proud miss yuansaka Lin is enough to make herself unable to start! Yalin found that he could treat yuansakarin, fili, Yuehai, manigott, yabaifica and any special Summoner with respect. If he could, he could meet their needs and values to the greatest extent, but Yalin felt that he always had a thorn in his heart. At first, I really sympathized with the experience of the elves and appreciated the self sacrifice spirit of arrogill. In order to complete any system, I arranged the elf girl to live alone in the frost wing hall, and sh ¨ª J ¨¬ Shang Yalin was not zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I let irogel live alone in the frost wing hall forever. After the fugitive elves fully recognized themselves, Yalin was still zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I will be next to the Hui people! But! Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ because of the spirit named greiser, irogel never forgets him. In the dream, irogel''s beautiful smile made Yalin jealous. Yes, it''s jealousy! If you want to say something, Yalin takes in the fugitive elves and gives them habitat at the price that eloger becomes Yalin''s property. However, as Yalin''s property, eloger always thinks of another person, which makes Yalin feel very uncomfortable. Even if he knows this is a normal situation, after all, they have known and loved each other for a long time, and they have done the evil act of forcibly breaking up others, But Yalin couldn''t suppress his disgust for greiser! At the moment, Yalin knew that although he turned to be the king of the white dragon, his soul was still a mortal. Even if he said he didn''t care, he couldn''t suppress his possessiveness. Arrogill belonged to herself. She should have followed her lead, and Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ eventually evolved into what she is today under the idea of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨. AI Lulu and a lulu have returned to the frost wing hall. The two sisters looked very happy because of the piano sound just now, but soon they found the elf girl crying alone. Elulu hurriedly stepped forward and helped up elujie''er. Accompanied by elulu and Yan Emperor, elujie''er returned to his residence first. Although the warm-hearted elulu asked what had happened to elujah, the girl didn''t know why Mingming played such a cheerful piano, and why elujah was so sad at the moment. Look at the gentle elulu ¨¡ N ¨¨ I himself, elujah was even more painful. He must not tell elulu what happened with the ancient god, which would only bring trouble to the two sisters. "No! Elulu! I''m just too G ¨¡ Ox ¨¬ ng, because master Yalin promised B ¨¡ I am looking for my lost sister. " Irogel wiped her tears and said, holding back the pain. "Really?" AI Lulu, who knows nothing about it, is naturally very g happy ¨¡ Ox ¨¬ ng: "great, I''ll say, Lord Yalin, he is actually a very gentle man!" tender! Elujah smiled bitterly. Perhaps in the eyes of elulu and alulu, the ancient god Yalin was a gentle existence, but that tenderness did not seem to belong to her. Emperor Yan, the holy beast squatting next to alulu, looked at arojill without saying a word. The Emperor Yan, who knows more about words and colors than alulu, can see that arojill seems to have met a very painful thing. The girl''s eyes are full of haze and sadness. Even now her smile is just forced. When her heart calmed down a little, irogel got up and said, "it''s getting late. I''ll Hu ¨ª Q have a rest first." Suddenly, the voice of Yan Di rang out in irojel''s mind. "Live here?" Arrogill y ¨ª Hu looked at Yan Di. "What''s the matter, miss arrogill." AI Lulu looked at Ai Luojie and Yan Di strangely. AI Luojie Er frowned and said with some bad meaning, "nothing, but Emperor Yan suddenly asked me to stay here tonight." "Good! Good! Sister irogel, will you stay with alulu tonight?" Alulu looked cheerful. However, in an instant, the little girl tooted her mouth again, hugged Yandi with envy and said, "Yandi ~ alulu, when can I hear your voice like sister irogel!" Emperor Yan patted alulu''s little n with his claw ¨£ Od ¨¤ I has shown encouragement. Yan Emperor J ¨¬ x ¨´ talked with elujah, who had just suppressed excessive J ¨© D ¨° NG''s sister also expressed welcome for irogel to stay. Looking at the Yan Emperor and the enthusiastic irogel, irogel nodded after all. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 299 Late at night, although the whole city of odur was protected by the power of the king of the white dragon from freezing into an ice cellar in the severe cold, the temperature in the night fell to only a few degrees from time to time. In the room of elulu and alulu in the frost wing hall, the two sisters are lying on a bed hugging each other and sleeping. Alulu''s lovely little head rests on her sister''s chest and falls asleep. On the other bed in the room, which used to be elulu, the elf girl arojill was sleeping with her eyes closed. Near alulu''s bed, Emperor Yan is lying on the ground and resting with his eyes closed. As the holy beast of fire, Emperor Yan provides sufficient heat for the room. In particular, alulu''s favorite is to sleep with Emperor Yan. Perhaps from the little girl''s point of view, Emperor Yan, as the Holy beast of fire, is a huge stove on a cold night, With the blessing of the "Yandi brand heating stove", alulu, who always kicks the bedding when sleeping, won''t be caught cold. Of course, alulu''s behavior of letting Yandi go to bed and sleep together was opposed by his sister. Yandi also felt that alulu sometimes adhered to herself too much, so Yandi always stayed under the bed when sleeping. However, some people don''t like the "heating stove", just like the ice elf who always liked to lie on irogel when sleeping. Because the room was too warm, the ice elf who liked cold or hot couldn''t stand running outside the room and sleeping on the roof. Although she played with the naughty alulu for a while, the worried elf girl couldn''t sleep tonight. At the moment, arrogill was pretending to sleep. In fact, she was communicating with the emperor Yuyan in telepathy. In these days of getting along with each other, arrogill more and more found that the wisdom of Yan Emperor, a Warcraft, was amazing. He not only had a clear self-consciousness, but also had his own survival value and philosophy. In some aspects, he was even smarter than ordinary people. Compared with too gentle alulu and innocent alulu, Emperor Yan is an object that can let himself talk. Listening to the Yan Emperor''s evaluation of the ancient god, arrogill was not pleased, but worried that the ancient god could easily enter his dream and steal his thoughts. Even now this telepathic conversation might be noticed by the ancient god Yalin. Arrogill hoped that because she was bringing disaster to the Yan Emperor and the two sisters. For the Yan Emperor, even Yalin didn''t know that the holy beast of inflammation had another hidden attribute, that is, it could understand the human mood, and this ability also applied to the elves. Irogel was a little surprised. It seems to have noticed that Emperor Yan used the word "man" to describe ancient gods. Any God in the world has its own believers, and believers will establish a holy city dedicated to gods and condensed faith, just like the holy capital in the west of the mainland, which is not only the center of the whole religious organization, but also a prosperous and huge city. There are hundreds of thousands of citizens living there, most of whom are devout believers in the five supreme gods. The triennial sacrifice will attract countless people from the western mainland to worship in the holy capital. After hearing about the city of audur, it was obvious that Lord Yalin wanted to get the sincerity of eloger, not a puppet whose mind was erased. Yalin is eager to maintain a mysterious and powerful image, but Emperor Yan is here to expose the bottom of Yalin. Just as "Panda" said, every special caller has his own life values. They are not unintentional puppets and NPCs. Yalin''s every move may affect their views and recognition of themselves. The golden saint hopes that Yalin can protect the weak in the world and bring fairness and justice, while Feiying hopes to protect the relatives and friends he knows, but despises those he doesn''t know. Suzuki rosefinch is eager to build a gentle world and hopes to avoid war and casualties as much as possible in the process. Sunezer also has the same idea, but sunezer agrees that change needs to pay a price, and war is an essential catalyst. People with the same ideas will have differences with each other. What Yalin will face in the future is how to control everyone''s will and views, and how to take care of and realize everyone''s aspirations and values. Arrogate was silent for a long time, and Yan Emperor was not talking, just waiting. Supporting his body, he sat up. Arrogate gently got out of bed. Looking at Yan Emperor, he also opened his eyes and looked deeply at himself. Arrogate quietly opened the door and went out: "please let me be quiet." Yan Emperor nodded. At least the look of self abandonment on the girl''s face had disappeared, replaced by endless confusion. Unfinished (to be continued.) Chapter 300 The elf girl really needs to think quietly, but she can''t stay outside in her pajamas for too long. Yan Emperor didn''t sleep all the time and waited for aro jie''er. After a while, he saw that aro jie''er had not returned. Yan Emperor got up and walked out gently. As expected, aro jie''er slept alone in the pavilion with tears. Although she had a neck ornament given by Yalin to resist the cold, the girl''s body was still a little cold at the moment, The Yan Emperor hurriedly warmed the body of elojer with the inflammation of Su Sheng. After swallowing the core of red inflammation, the flame power of Yan Emperor has been enhanced, and it will not be weakened by the power of frost as before. The fierce flame didn''t burn arrogill, but surrounded the girl with some regularity to help her hu ¨© Take your temperature! Su Sheng''s inflammation will not cause damage to good creatures, but also can b ¨¡ They heal wounds ¨© F. physical strength. Almost after seeing it, Emperor Yan returned to the room with arojier. At this time, the Yan Emperor was no longer sleepy. The holy beast of fire entered the room and ran quickly, just like venting some emotions in his heart. When he rushed to a cliff and looked at the city with lights below, the Yan Emperor howled at the double moon in the night sky! Yalin can''t hear the cry of Yan Emperor, because tonight Yalin chooses to sleep to regulate his mood. He still hasn''t told irogel about one thing. Her compatriots will begin to discuss and re elect new leaders today. In order to ensure the correct political line, in addition to Tochi as a goodwill ambassador, many high elves and blood elves exchanged from the system have long been mixed in. In the habitat of the escape elves, this green island wrapped in the crystal sea. Houses belonging to the spirit family style have been built, the roads have been paved with gravel and carefully flattened, drainage ditches have been dug on both sides, and fences with carved patterns have been inserted. The layout of the whole town is as beautiful as a butterfly ribbon. In the center, surrounded by a pool and fountain, is a huge portal. This one-way controlled portal is the link between the town and odur city. For a long time, frost and snow elves transported some necessary living materials for the town, It didn''t stop until the high elves in the town became self-sufficient. As high elves who are good at magic, the architectural style of Forest Elves is different from that of Forest Elves who believe in nature. When building cities, Forest Elves will try their best to K ¨£ ol ¨¸ To integrate into nature, and the city of high elves is more like silk, integrating nature into its own city. These unique buildings are matched with exquisite sculptures and scenery. It''s beautiful with a strong magical smell. Resources. Located in the misty forest, the town can obtain a steady stream of forest resources, such as wood, herbs, fur, etc. on the metal, although the misty forest and the land of yanold mountains contain rich mineral resources, from the most common iron ore, copper ore, antimony ore to expensive magic crystal, emerald ice sand. However, most of these mines were abandoned after the dragon war. Yalin has just asked people to repair several high-value magic spar mines. The nearest abandoned open-pit copper mine in spirit town is also seven or eight kilometers away. The elves with a population of more than 1000 can only send a small number of people to collect some scattered copper ore for making some utensils. It is still too early to repair the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ open pit copper mine on a large scale. Originally with Under the protection of [frost storm barrier], the high elves who thought they were safe did not build a wall around the town until some scattered ogres broke in. Although these few ogres were repulsed by Tochi and ELF hunters and did not cause casualties here, the high elves also realized a problem. Although they had the protection of ancient gods, they had not been killed yet In order to establish some necessary self-defense forces, the high elves quickly screened out some people who were good at bows and arrows and a few magicians to form a militia to protect the safety of the town. The elves around the town first built simple wooden fences, and recently began to build walls to protect the town. A large number of farmland has been reclaimed on the side near the yanoder mountains in the periphery of the town. In this snow forest, crops can grow unconventionally and normally as promised by the ancient god, and not only grow rapidly, but also harvest very gratifying. Only the first harvest met half of the food demand, and the subsequent harvests have filled all grain factories. In addition to land and grain, the snowflakes falling all day long on the sky completely Ji ¨´ sh provide inexhaustible water sources, and there is a broad river seven or eight kilometers southwest of the town. A branch of the river injects the water into the lake waves not far from the town. Even if the population increases in the future, the expansion of the town does not need d ¨¡ nx ¨© N water source problem. During this time, except for teaching boxing in audur every day, Tochi spent most of his time in the habitat of the high elves B ¨¡ Ngzh ¨´ they rebuilt the city. Tuoqi copied a lot of useful knowledge from the map library of odur City, which provided a great help for urban construction. Tuoqi himself Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ is a philanthropist who cares for everyone, even the enemy. In the world at the end of the century, Tuoqi is known as the saint of silver. This detachment has no evil thoughts and * * character. Even the most exclusive people in the high elves have to agree that this silver haired human is really different. At the moment, Tuoqi and more than a dozen elf boys are inspecting the dam to see if there are any places that need to be reinforced. The dam and sluice are built to facilitate fishing boats to fish in the lake. Although the elves are mainly vegetarian, it does not mean that they will never touch any meat. Anyway, if the population J ¨¬ x ¨´ increases in the future, these things will need to be built sooner or later, Maybe today''s humble sluice will become a port. "Almost. The size of the city depends on whether the city itself is located in an agricultural area and maintained by local agricultural production. Second, whether the city is close to the main water transportation road and can transport grain and materials by cheap water transportation." Tuoqi checked the progress of the project and explained the knowledge to the elves accompanying him. There are not many people in the town today. Most elves gathered and began to choose new leaders. Although Tuoqi won the friendship of the elves, he was still a human from the beginning to the end and was naturally unable to attend the internal meetings of the elves. "Lord Tuoqi, can the ancient god help us find our relatives in the future?" An elf boy asked while recording data with paper and pen. Tuoqi nodded: "I think so. I''ve got some news that some of your compatriots will be rescued and sent here in a period of time." Some elves L ¨¬ K ¨¨ J lost their families when they learned that some of their compatriots had been rescued ¨© D''ang asked around Tochi. At the same time, in a large parliament hall in the town, hundreds of elves sat inside and outside. One fifth of the elves in the whole town came here. Today, the high elves gathered here are discussing the new leaders to be elected. Alojer was once the leader of the fugitive elves, but after the elves chose to sacrifice themselves to serve the ancient gods who ruled the yanod mountains, the high elves have been in a state of no head for a long time. They just spent most of their energy trying to build a new town in this snow forest. Now the town and various facilities have been basically established, For future development, it is naturally necessary to start rebuilding the leadership. Although there are a large number of people in the parliament hall, the elves'' natural obedience to order makes the whole Parliament hall look orderly. There is almost no noisy voice except the people who are arguing. Even if someone discusses privately, he will try to keep his voice down without affecting others. The fugitive elves came from the same village, and after coming here, some compatriots from other regions were sent here by the ancient god. The experience of sympathizing with each other made the high elves quickly accept these compatriots who were persecuted and had to abandon their homes to escape. Today, however, these compatriots from different regions have put forward new views on the current situation. Because elujah''s sacrifice was protected by the ancient god, did he think he could live happily? Elves from other regions proposed to integrate into and become the subjects of the ancient god as much as possible, while some opposition voices believed that the ancient god had promised to give habitat and would not interfere here. They believed that the elves did not need to obey an Unknown God, but just need to live their own life here quietly. However, this negative thought was quickly denounced D ¨£ du¨¤n£¬ An elf woman with long blond hair and a hair ornament on her forehead asked loudly: "Please don''t forget that we can only live in peace here because of the great self sacrifice of arojill. The ancient god may have a good opinion of arojill now, but what if one day the ancient god gets bored? We don''t integrate into the power of the gods and want to occupy here uniquely. Who knows if the gods will destroy us all angrily." "But the ancient God promised us that he would not interfere in our lives!" "Fool! Don''t forget that the dominator of this forest and mountain is a powerful God who uses the dragon as a servant. Our destiny is in the hands of the gods and also in the hands of elujah. Is it only a promise that can absolutely ensure our safety? What should we do when the gods are angry and no longer recognize the promise?" The elf woman''s inquiry immediately made the other party''s words stop, and the elves who listened in whispered at the moment. Many people have begun to recognize the elf woman''s view. After all, it''s too unsafe to rely on only one promise to maintain their own safety. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 301 Fiona! With a proud figure and charming appearance, the high female elves fled from the kingdom of karut with more than a dozen companions. Like the escaped elves, they were sheltered by the ancient gods and stayed in the forest& Top & point & novel {} At the same time, she is a level 12 magician. She is the strongest magician in the whole town, only one level lower than the magic level of the former leader alojer. Finna is knowledgeable, resolute and tough, and has a good hand in dealing with all kinds of things. After integrating into this habitat, she soon won the support of a group of followers. Finnate was the first elf to propose loyalty to the ancient gods, and soon won the approval of many high elves. Now finna and many of her supporters have formed a faction to compete with their opponents in today''s election. It has to be said that the Female Elf Fiona has a very good eloquence. Combined with the current real situation, some elves of neutral factions have begun to have some views towards Fiona. exactly! The reason why we can survive in this forest is all due to the self sacrifice of arrogate. The gods care that arrogate is not themselves. If one day arrogate can''t be loved by the gods, what will happen to this town and everyone in the town? "The gods promised us \ "Guarantee? What kind of guarantee! Is a verbal promise a guarantee?" Fiona looked at the male elf in front of her with disdainful eyes: "even if the God promised, what would happen? As I said before, what should we do if the God wants to renege on his promise? Should we yell ''you promised'' and continue to live here and enjoy shelter?" In the eyes of mortals, gods are omnipotent. Can a so-called commitment really be guaranteed? Will the gods really allow everyone to survive under his shelter until the end of the world? If the gods really go back on their promises as Fiona said. So what should we do? Can you still raise a sword to resist? Let alone the power of the gods themselves. A giant dragon alone can destroy this fragile village in an instant! Many people still remember the war between the two dragons before. The terrible destructive power of tearing the earth and cutting the sky is still surrounded in the hearts of many elves like a nightmare. Obviously, Fiona''s has been supported by most elves, which makes the face of the male elves opposite ugly. At this time, an old elder of the high elves, shadrell, stood up and waved to be quiet: "Ms. fienna, as far as my position is concerned, I also agree with you. Indeed! We can''t resist the power of the gods. Our destiny now depends entirely on the mood of the gods. We can''t think we can live here carefree. We still need to be further recognized by the gods. Maybe we can become its faith The disciples proved their worth. Even in the future Shadrell sighed and couldn''t bear it: "even if irogel can''t get the favor of the gods, we won''t be destroyed!" Fiona was very satisfied with the view of such an elder chadrel, and the opponent who defended herself had retreated and returned to her seat. "But Ms. fienna, how can we prove our value to the gods? Perhaps it should be said that the gods above the sky will recognize us?" Shadrell also has problems. Fiona nodded, sorted her thoughts and said: "I have got some useful information from Mr. Tochi. The gods who dominate the forest and mountains have sheltered many races. Not only our elves, but also humans, dwarves and orcs. The silver haired elves of our family are called frost snow elves. They have been worshipped by the gods since a long time ago. There is one in the yarod mountains not far away Audur, a holy city belonging to gods, is like the Western holy capital. It is a melting pot of races. Humans, elves and dwarves live together. There is no discrimination, no distinction, and everyone is loyal to the gods. " Some of the voices of the discussion rang again, and charledel motioned to be quiet and let Fiona go on. "As the price of God''s shelter, both humans, elves and dwarves are helping to build this city. In return for God''s shelter, frost elves in particular can even read many long lost magic documents and materials and study new spells and technologies, just like the portal they built in the town. I have seen many portal, but It''s the first time I''ve seen a portal that transports materials and personnel on such a large scale. " Sharedel nodded: "Ms. fienna, according to what you said, then we can also work and relax for the gods in return and integrate into the city, right?" "Of course!" Fiona said excitedly: "Mr. Tuoqi told me that everyone is doing their part to serve the gods. Dwarves dig minerals for the gods and forge weapons. Goblins and orcs work on the farm. Frost and snow elves are the guardians and researchers of the gods. Naturally, we can also be part of this place. The knowledge of high elves in magic is no worse than frost and snow elves. Maybe we can enter odur city I''m lucky to learn the magic that has long been lost. " "Wait, I have a question. What''s the difference between us and being enslaved? Think about us." "You probably don''t understand the meaning of the word slavery, Winsley!" Wensley, the elf who made a dissenting voice, had not finished his words. Someone stood up and interrupted him impolitely. Wensley looked intently and found that the other party was le sheen, the son of the elder sheredel. He was the captain of the militia in the whole town. He was a very excellent hunter and soldier. When he faced four human mercenaries on the way to escape at the same time, Use a dagger to solve all the opponents. "It''s not slavery to exchange work for pay. Even if we go to the holy capital according to the original plan, we must find a job and integrate into the society as much as possible. It''s not that we can sit back and play for a lifetime after going to the holy capital." At the same time, the handsome and straight male elf threw a look at Feina, who smiled knowingly. After finding himself bored, Winsley had to sit down again without saying a word. Fiona continued at this time: "Everyone! Please listen to my heartfelt words. The only thing recognized by the gods now is arrogill, not us! And we have taken root here. I''m afraid we will live for a long time for hundreds or even thousands of years. Even if arrogill has always been loved by the gods, arrogill itself is not an eternal existence. She will grow old and die! So we must prove me like the gods Our values are recognized by the gods to integrate here, and we can live here safely in the years to come. " This time, there were ups and downs of each other''s voices in the party hall. Nearly 80% of the elves had cast approval eyes on Fiona, and the rest did not object even if they did not fully agree. After the last several older elves consulted for a while, sharedel, one of the elders, announced that with his son leshin as the leader, all high elves will begin to try to integrate and become believers of the ancient gods! The announcement finally brought cheers from the party hall, and even the opposing elves had to declare that they would abide by the regulations formulated by the new leader. The follow-up handover and the formation of the leadership team still need a lot of time. Le sheen, who was elected as the leader, had to be busy for a long time. Fortunately, Feina, the Female Elf, helped him deal with some trivial things until the night came. Finna stepped out of the party hall and walked on the gravel path. Tonight, the town was quite lively. Many elves talked about the election of new leaders and the formulation of new policies. Now it''s time for dinner. The smell of food is floating in the air. The Female Elf went straight to her home until the voice calling her name came from behind. "Wait ~ Fiona!" Fiona turned her head in the direction of the sound, and saw Le sheen waving to herself and running happily. Le sheen trotted to Fiona and saluted: "thanks to you, Fiona, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I couldn''t be the leader." "Don''t thank me, Lexian! In fact, I''m also for myself. In fact, I hope to know what magic has long been lost." Finna showed a cunning smile, which was slightly lovely and charming, which made Le sheen look a little distracted: "in fact, you saved everyone. You''re right. Arrogill sacrificed himself to win the right to live for us. We shouldn''t be addicted to mouth. In this way, we completely attach our destiny to arrogill. We must prove ourselves." "Yes, now that you have become a leader, you are busy. You''d better be mentally prepared. You know, being a leader is no easier than killing the enemy on the battlefield." "With your help, there will be no problem!" Lexian looked at Fiona with expectant eyes. "I can only try my best. Now I have to go back and draft some documents and programs." "Oh, Fiona, have you eaten? Why don''t you come to my house for dinner? My sister Sasana made her best apple pie tonight." Lexian scratched his head and sent an invitation to Fiona. You know, Fiona is mature, charming and wise, and she is also a level 12 magician. After coming to this habitat, she soon attracted a group of followers. I don''t know how many elves have pursued her, but she hasn''t replied to any suitors, just like a lonely flower. Fienna knew Le Sheen''s mind very well, but the female Elves were not interested in these pursuits, because only one person was willing to be loyal and give everything. (to be continued.) Chapter 302 Leshan felt that today was his lucky day. He not only became a new leader, but also successfully invited Fiona, the lonely flower in the town, to his home. When she saw Fiona coming, shasana, who had long known that her brother had become a leader, did her best to make a feast. During the meal, everyone talked and laughed with each other very happily, His father, sharedel, was also very fond of Fiona. After Fiona''s departure, sharedel happily praised her son. Fiona is indeed a rare woman. She is not only very beautiful but also very intelligent. The most important thing is that she is also a level 12 magician and has a high status in the whole town. Unfortunately, she is an elf from the kingdom of karut and has no relatives and friends in the town, Otherwise, it is estimated that she will be the leader of this election. If such an excellent woman''s own son can marry her, he can also consolidate his son''s position as a leader in the future. "Brother ~ just work hard and see when you can win sister Fiona''s heart." Shasana stood behind Le sheen with a bad smile and stabbed her brother in the waist. Le sheen patted his sister''s head and smiled happily. He didn''t want to marry Fiona to become his wife. The problem is that her identity as a level 12 magician is too dazzling. He still needs to work hard to catch up with her as much as possible. At the same time, in an elegant single-storey hut in the town, the Female Elf Fiona had just returned home. After lighting the candle, the Female Elf drew the curtain, spit out a few words, and quickly put a sound insulation barrier around the house. After confirming the safety, Fiona took out a purple jade from the interlayer of the bookcase. After activating the jade in a special way, Feina whispered, "I''m Feina. I''ll report to your majesty Yalin about the election of the new leader of the high elves." In the yarnod mountains, Yalin got the information about the high elf leader election. After so much preparation work during this period, he finally achieved results. The high elf Feina from the exchange office in the summoning system has successfully supported a leader who is willing to be loyal to herself to take office. Next, we need to let people decorate it slowly, We should integrate the high elves into the city of odur as soon as possible and become a part of it. Today, Miriya in Saxony also sent an interesting news. The mercenary named gerkate actually found and killed the dragon lizard. Although gerkate took the most valuable magic core, more precious materials remained there. Fortunately, the dragon lizard still had a cub and several eggs, Rost, Prince of Saxony Kingdom, did not dare to decide the ownership of these things without authorization, so he had to ask Miriya in advance. Finally, Yalin, who got the news, decided that the remaining dragon lizard materials could be given to Saxony Kingdom, but Yalin, the cub and egg of dragon lizard, wanted to take them away. The dragon lizard, a powerful creature, can be cultivated from its cub and become a powerful combat power of its own side. This subspecies with a small amount of dragon blood will be obedient to the level suppression of the dragon. The black dragon family used the dragon lizard as a siege weapon during the dragon war. "Your Majesty Yalin, the research tower has an emergency report." A snow fairy maid came in and whispered a few words in Yalin''s ear. In the isolation area in the research tower, the "egg" brought back by Yalin from the underground ruins suddenly changed after such a long period of rearing. Many white filaments began to form around the egg, which became like a cocoon, and the egg constantly sent out special force fluctuations and hit the protective array. Usually, this is the case when the egg is hungry, But according to the previous law, Yalin shouldn''t be hungry so soon after injecting magic into the egg last time. As the head of the research tower, Medea temporarily put down her work after receiving the news and began to command the wizard mage to expand the scope of the isolation array and stay away from the egg for the time being. Who knows what these white silk threads will be. "The first time I saw this strange thing, is this an insect egg?" Weber looked at it curiously, and Philip followed, looking at a book with no interest in what had happened. "Master doesn''t know where to bring back the souvenir. It''s probably the egg of some alien creature." Medea was also unaware of this. She had studied this egg for some time, but except for the magic of master, others refused to absorb the magic egg. White silk began to agglomerate into a mass and began to wave in the protective array, just like trying to catch something. Yalin''s part appeared in the research tower at this time. When she saw Yalin coming, fili, who was usually expressionless, came down and jumped like a kitten into Yalin''s arms. "Lin Lin ~" Philip shrugged in Ya Lin''s arms. By the way, Philip is also wearing cat clothes today. She has a pair of black cat ears on her head and even a collar with a bell around her neck. Looking at the Feili dressed up, Yalin turned her eyes to Medea. Facing her master''s interrogation eyes, Medea coughed and hurriedly shifted the topic to the egg. After listening to the report of the mage on duty, Yalin ordered to open the protection array. As the light of the Dharma array faded, the white silk thread that had lost its bondage was like a beast escaping from the cage, flying from all directions, and the target was directed at everyone present. "Be careful!" Medea quickly protected Philip and Weber behind her, and the magic brilliance had condensed between her fingers. Under Weber''s frightened eyes, Bai Si suddenly stopped. If you look carefully, you will find that it has been covered with white frost. The precise control of the force of frost has frozen all the silk threads, and the power fluctuation fed back from it. Yalin understands the calculation of the egg, and the egg is ready to prey on everyone here and become his own food, Of course, everyone has to exclude Yalin, because there is no Yalin in the egg''s attack target. Yalin motioned them to step back. He went to the egg and touched it to inject more magic. After the magic injection, the egg still didn''t calm down. The white silk thread began to coil up from Yalin''s feet. Medea was a little worried, but Yalin didn''t care. If the action of the silk thread was described as an attack just now, it can now be described as being coquettish. An analogy is that a bear child starts to make trouble by grasping his parents'' hands after his behavior is stopped by his parents. Isn''t it enough to inject magic? Yalin concentrated on feeling the power fluctuation from the inside of the egg and began to analyze the meaning of the egg bit by bit. Food absorption cell nutrition Yalin was surprised to find that this time he could accurately understand what the egg wanted to express. Before, he could only vaguely understand it. He felt that the egg was like a little child with a little wisdom from a little baby following the primitive instinct. "Let''s bring a pig up from the ranch." Although they didn''t understand Yalin''s purpose, the wizard mages immediately recruited him. Yalin comforted and bound the restless eggs until a mountain pig captured from the misty forest and raised in the pasture was brought over. At this time, Yalin released the bondage of the eggs. Bai Si quickly coiled around the mountain pig, and suddenly the shrill howl of the mountain pig sounded in the isolation room, In the frightened eyes, the white silk wrapped around the mountain pig layer by layer was like sucking blood. A fat mountain pig was decomposed into white bones in a few minutes. The deep Yin bones didn''t even leave a little flesh and blood residue, and even there was no blood stain on the ground, which made people look creepy. Food more indeed! Yalin generally understood the situation. Like insects, eggs began to evolve to the second form. This time, they not only swallowed magic, but also real flesh and blood. After thinking about safety, Yalin decided to build a room in the basement of the research tower into a separate isolation room, This egg comes from the civilization of the last generation that has been destroyed. It may have unexpected value. Anyway, Yalin hopes to hatch the egg and see what will appear. After feeding four wild boars, the eggs finally stopped eating. If you pay a little attention, you will find that the white silk thread has slightly changed into maroon, just like biological tissue wriggling regularly. At first, Weber couldn''t stand this picture and rushed to the toilet to vomit. Philip was in a slightly better state, but she turned her head in disgust and didn''t want to take a more look. After arranging the follow-up things, Yalin finally discussed with Medea about the research progress of the Magic Knight. According to the current situation of odur City, Yalin indicated that Medea could temporarily put aside the teaching work and focus on the technical research of the Magic Knight. If the transmission structure of mechanical pioneer Victor is hardware, The various Dharma arrays and engraving patterns studied by the team led by Nemedia are software. The combination of the two can greatly improve the performance of the Magic Knight. "By the way ~ how are the laboratories and staffing arrangements that pachuli needs?" Yalin also wants to know about pachuli. The earlier he can start work, the faster he can complete the manufacture of black core crystal. This is the most important project now. You know, the safety of audur city depends on this big killer after the novice protection period is over. r1152 Chapter 303 Paqiuli''s exclusive research room and magic workshop are being arranged. Qiyao''s magic envoy is drinking black tea and looking at the design drawing of black core crystal in the teahouse. Although Medea had been greeted in advance, pachuli''s project was very important, so don''t disturb her and try to provide her with all the materials she needed. At first, she saw pachuli, a gentle and weak little "woman". The rare demon "woman" in ancient Greece still had a little wrong idea about pachuli. However, as a mage, Medea felt the magic power of each other from pachuli. In terms of strength, this introverted and quiet little "woman" is probably still above herself, For this reason, Medea also retreated in the face of difficulties. "The project she is responsible for is amazing. There are many composite arrays that are difficult for me to understand." Medea sighed in Arlene''s conversation. Patricia! The top secret "596" black core crystal project, which is the responsibility of the demon "woman" who has lived for hundreds of years, is so huge that it is incredible. There are so many Dharma arrays and engraving data that people will feel dizzy at a glance. However, pachuli is so interested that she has never stepped out of the meditator library since she first came here, Almost even when eating, he kept writing with information. Medea equates pachuli with research maniacs and nerds~ Yalin also said: "that''s why I need to deploy more people to pachuli. Even I need to be responsible for some troublesome composite arrays, especially the fusion array, which is the most critical element." "It seems that this period of time will be the busiest time. Do you still want to keep them secret?" Medea lowered her voice a little. Yalin definitely nodded and went out to summon the creatures who were absolutely loyal to him from the system. The only people who knew the news about the "586" project and the black nucleus crystal were Yalin, Medea, sunezer and the person in charge pachuli. As a super weapon that can instantly destroy a country, Yalin doesn''t want too many people to know this secret. After all, the independent behavior of the golden saint in the belrama Kingdom has sounded an alarm to Yalin. Some of their current behaviors can not be approved by everyone. To make a different "destructive" weapon, some small partners with a strong sense of justice in odur will certainly criticize themselves. Maybe it will prevent you from using black nucleated crystals when necessary. "Remember! Be absolutely confidential! Don''t mention it to anyone!" Yalin reminded again. "Don''t worry r!" In order to complete the manufacturing of black core crystals, Yalin has no longer reserved and used all the remaining energy. Initially, he has allocated 30 high-level "essence" spiritual mages and several blood "essence" spiritual warlocks for the research team only belonging to pachuli. In addition, the project of odur city has almost stopped except for a small amount of necessary construction, All workers were transferred to production facilities, and a large amount of stored building materials were converted into material energy. Even Yalin noticed the dragon''s resting place, where there was the keel of the white dragon that had died for thousands of years. But finally hesitated, Yalin still gave up the idea! The great mage faroen, who stayed in the city of odur these days, Yalin was not prepared to let him idle. One day, he went to the library to read the precious documents and materials. In the black core crystal design drawing, there was a small part of the FA array that started the program externally. Yalin "handed it over" to faroen for analysis, which was regarded as his "accommodation" expenses during this period. Of course, this part of the information was selected by Yalin''s "fine" heart. It did not involve the confidential content of black nucleus crystal, and there was nothing to see at all. "Triple compound array? It''s really interesting." Farron took a pair of glasses out of his pocket and put them on, Farron looked at it carefully. It seemed that it was a Dharma array used to start some kind of magic guide. It was more complex and very "precise". It was not so easy to fully understand it. As a great mage, Farron''s magical array has a high level of engraving. This full array mode naturally "excites" the old mage''s interest, if it is now in the sage''s tower. Some of my old friends may forget to eat and sleep and study this drawing. Faroerney smiled. At first, he brought back several magic materials from odur City, which caused a sensation in the sage tower. Unfortunately, although he was authorized by the ancient god to read the books and documents here. However, the ancient god did not allow himself to take away any data. The only way he could bring these precious magic data out of the mountain is memory. It''s a pity that I''m old. Remembering sex is not as good as before When chatting, I feel that time passes like a year. Once I get busy, time flies away in the twinkling of an eye! In almost half a month, Yalin, who put all his "essence" into his work, took the lead in completing the preliminary model construction of the element fusion core. During this time, Yuehai also completed the task "handed over" to her by Yalin and rotated ten gold coins at the same time! Yalin originally estimated that it would take half a month, but it took only 11 days for Yuehai to meet the requirements. Yuehai was excited to show his achievements in front of Yalin. Although the ten superimposed gold coins rotated very slowly, they were extremely stable. "How Lin Lin ~ I''ve spent a lot of time practicing these days. I have to say that this training method is really effective. I''m more comfortable with the control of water elements now." The moon gently moves her soft fingers. The pure water element jumps around the moon sea happily, and changes into various shapes with the will of the moon sea. Yalin smiled: "it''s four days longer than I expected. HMM ~ next, we can start the next stage." Eh!! Haydn, who had been praised by Yalin, was stunned when he suddenly saw that Yalin superimposed gold coins one by one. However, this time, the first gold coin has rotated clockwise, the second gold coin has started to rotate counterclockwise, and the third gold coin has started to rotate clockwise. By analogy, Yalin superimposed all ten gold coins in one breath, But the gold coin rotates much slower this time. "Try the moon sea. Start with two." When Yalin stopped, he put two gold coins in front of the moon sea. After a moment of hesitation, Yuehai began to wrap the gold coin with water and let it rotate. However, when the second gold coin was superimposed, Yuehai found that he seemed to be drawing a circle with one hand and a square with the other. He basically coordinated the operation law of gold coins, and he could successfully stack ten gold coins. This time, he couldn''t even stack two gold coins. Yalin stared at the moon sea, Pointing to the gold coins on the table, he said: "the training method of rotating gold coins is to train the master''s'' essence ''God Association. In particular, this second gold coin rotation mode is the most test for the caster''s'' essence'' God requirements. This time it is also half a month. My requirements are not high. As long as you can successfully complete the rotation of four gold coins in Yuehai, you will be successful." Compared with the impetuous attitude of the first hand Yalin, the moon sea is much more modest this time. It does not use brute force to control the rotation of gold coins when it fails, but carefully collects the gold coins, just like a polite lady. "I know, Lin Lin. look, I can achieve it in half a month." Yuehai looked energetic, but suddenly Yuehai''s eyes turned and leaned against Yalin in a coquettish tone: "but Lin Lin ~ if I can complete the task, should Lin Lin reward others with something ~" While speaking in a delicate and waxy tone, Yuehai naturally held Yalin''s arms and pressed a pair of plump breasts in front of him. The feeling of fullness and softness immediately made Yalin feel the pressure. "Well, the reward is also OK. As long as it is within my ability, Yuehai, what do you want?" "Keep it a secret for the time being! Wait until I reach an agreement." The moon sea "revealed" a naughty and lovely look, and suddenly "kissed" Yalin''s face. "Yuehai ~ this \ "It''s true that I''ve kissed others. As a husband and wife, such a kiss is nothing." Yuehai also blushed and said, "it''s Lin Lin''s thanks for helping others." Husband and wife After Yuehai left, Yalin smiled bitterly. He almost forgot that Yuehai is still his "fiancee". Recalling Yuehai''s moving look and behavior full of "temptation" and "confusion", Yalin suddenly jumped out of his mind the word "push down". Yalin gathered a small water ball and hit it on his face to wake himself up a little. He shook his head and quickly threw the idea out of his mind. At this time, a familiar voice with tears rang in Yalin''s ear. <''sao''nian ~ don''t worry, be bold and incarnate as a bulldozer. As a crossing protagonist, up to now, you are still a place, which is a very humiliating thing! Are you going to learn the cliche of "Jiecheng pear fight and warm taste" Panda ~ ~! Yalin''s face collapsed like constipation for a moment. He couldn''t be more familiar with his voice and tone of voice! In an instant, the things in front of Ya Lin seemed to be frozen and turned into dark gray ''color''. The surrounding mirror images began to twist and break, and then they were reorganized and built. In an instant, Ya Lin returned to an amusement park!! you ''re right! Carousel, sightseeing cable car, roller coaster with long lines, fountain square with people coming and going, how do you think it''s an amusement park somewhere! When Yalin was surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth, an amusement park mascot with pink skin and hair like a dog, a red flower on his head and a small satchel on his back was waving to him and jumping over. "Ignore the West ~ Yalin! Mi ~ ~" the pink cute thing smiled and said to Yalin. Sprinkled the West and ignored it? Yalin was stunned for a long time before he finally remembered that it seemed to be sassili in Japanese ~ that is, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Did the off-line creator see something strange recently? Q < /''sao''nian ~ rest assured and boldly incarnate as a bulldozer. As a crossing protagonist, you are still a place up to now, which is a very humiliating thing! Are you going to learn the cliche of "Jiecheng pear fight and warm taste" Chapter 304 "Come on! Would you like ice cream?" "Thank you. No! What''s the matter with you bringing me here!" Yalin slammed the ice cream to the ground. Now is not the time to leisurely stroll around the amusement park to eat ice cream. In other words, will the pink sprout in front of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ Qu ¨¨ D ¨¬ ng as the creator be another communication projection like last time. "Hey, hey, don''t worry." The panda gave out a belly black laugh that was not commensurate with Mengmeng''s appearance: "this time it''s my body ~ MI." "Noumenon! That''s great." Yalin also showed a black smile, and then grabbed the neck of the cute panda in an extremely violent way. The panda, whose neck was almost pinched into a straight line, danced: "come on, I''m almost out of breath!" Five minutes later In the rest area of the amusement park, a creator showed a happy expression for the rest of his life: "it''s so dangerous ~ almost dead ~ Mi!" Yalin sat sullenly across the table, almost turning into a roaring emperor, complaining to the "Panda". It seems that the opposite sitting is not a noble creator, but a bad friend who has not been seen for many years. During the time when he was thrown into a different world, although he experienced dreamlike stories, the overall events also accumulated a lot of resentment in Yalin''s heart on the other side of joy. Especially recently, in the face of the war that might happen after the novice protection period Ji ¨¦ sh ¨´, odur city was destroyed in the fire of war, All the companions have completely become the fuse to detonate resentment. After Yalin complained a lot, the panda didn''t care to laugh H ¨¥ h ¨¥ He said, "Hoo ¨¡ h ¨¡~ Mi! I said it from the beginning! I hope you can use your wisdom to turn passivity into zh ¨³ d¨°ng¡£ Turn the impossible into possible to deal with what may happen. " "Call a little boy to fight against Tyson, and then tell him to use wisdom to make up for the gap in strength. There is no room for skill in front of absolute power, and Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ has no wisdom!" Yalin decadent lowered his head: "and can you change your appearance and don''t be so malicious?" "Don''t ~ don''t people look cute now? Mi ~ how sad ~ Mi!" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Yalin feels that he can''t get up again now. Forget it ~ for the off-line creator, let him do it. Looking around, Yalin reads Qu ¨¨ D ¨¬ ng on the shop sign of the amusement park. This should be Japan, but he doesn''t know whether it is Japan in the real world or Japan in another animation world. "Relax, this is an amusement park in the imaginary world. The real world and your original body are still frozen in time." The panda seemed to see what Yalin was thinking and said with a proud look. "This is the anime again? I really don''t care about zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ amusement park y ¨¬ nxi ¨¤ ng." The panda magically took out two kori cakes. One of them was handed to Yalin: "a new film called the Savior of Gancheng brilliant paradise. It was broadcast in the future after you crossed. I can''t wait, so I extracted it from the timeline in advance." New after crossing? Because I can''t wait, I extracted the animation from the timeline in advance to see it first! Yalin was completely speechless for a time. The noble and great Creator would use this power against the sky to do such trivial things and twist the time axis just to see the new animation first. Now, the creator feels that watching animation is not enjoyable. Personally go to the world of animation to experience life. In other words, the cute thing in the shape of a pink dog that panda has become is still one of the main characters in this animation. Its name is tirami, and it is responsible for the mascot of the amusement facility ''tirami garden adventure''. Because of the curse of the magician "lack of soul power", and there is a vicious curse that "the growth and memory of the body will come back in a year". A princess in a different world who can only survive in an amusement park. In order to revive the fast closing Ganhui amusement park, Shentuo selected the hero Ke''er Jiangxi as the manager, and reached the number of 500000 tourists before coming on August 1! "Oh, the plot is good, and then?" Yalin lay dead on the table listening to the panda spoiler. "It seems that you are not interested, MI! Don''t you like this new movie?" "Do you think I''m still interested in going to the amusement park?" Perhaps Yalin will not miss this new film before crossing, but now Yalin has personally crossed into the different world and established his own forces. Naturally, he is also interested in this amusement park where most of the employees are residents of the different world. "No, Mimi! Now the amusement park is facing a crisis. Mimi! If the number of 500000 people can''t be reached before August 1, the amusement park will be forced to close down, and I will lose my job, and princess Lativa may also lose her job." "You''re unemployed! As the creator, don''t say 500000 people. You can call five million people casually, or you can directly break the dimensional wall. I believe that thousands of dead houses in the real world are here for the heroine. It''s estimated that it''s no problem for them to come here every day to brush their daily life." A white panda gave a look at the panda, and make complaints about it. The panda covered his mouth with fluffy pink claws and smiled: "isn''t it boring to change the plot casually? Mi ~" Yalin raised his head, stared at the panda and said, "well, ~f ¨¨ Ihu ¨¤, stop here. You suddenly brought me here. Shouldn''t you just introduce me to Xinfan?" "Of course not. In fact, I suddenly called you today to update the calling system and say goodbye to you." say goodbye? Yalin was stunned and hurried to sit up and looked at the panda puzzled: "say goodbye ~ what does this mean?" "It means that as a reader, I can''t wait for the update of the novel written by the author named Yalin, so I zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I stayed dormant for a period of time and waited for hundreds of years to see how Yalin wrote his novel! " The panda''s tone changed, and no longer issued Mi''s mantra, which formed a huge contrast with the lovely appearance. "You mean you zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I has been away for some time. " "Uh huh ~" Looking at the panda, he smiled and nodded. Yalin covered his forehead and said, "Hey, it''s so. You''ve been watching me before." "Of course, you are like a living novel in a different world, which has really helped me spend a lot of time, but then again, you really have a strange move. You actually think of the means of nuclear self-protection under such a disadvantage." "You force me from time to time. Fortunately, xiunaizel reminds me that I have established a deterrent force to deter my opponents, otherwise I can''t think of this B ¨¤ NF ¨£ What about it? " Yalin shrugged his shoulders and said, "can you extend the novice protection period for a few years? There''s only a little more than one year left. I can''t develop enough to compete with the strength of the green dragon clan. If not, at least let the black core crystal be exchanged directly. Otherwise, once the novice protection period comes, if the black core crystal can''t be made, I''ll gae over!" "I''m sorry ~ Black core crystal can''t be exchanged directly. If this big killer can be exchanged directly, you will certainly exchange a pile to set off fireworks. It''s estimated that I''m busy cleaning up the mess of that world." The panda impolitely J ¨´ Ju ¨¦ accepted Yalin''s'' unreasonable ''request: "moreover, the current situation is not dead, it''s just a little dangerous." The green dragon legion, the Dragon Alliance, the queen of the emerald dragon, the king of magic, the dragon of order, the guardian of life, and the five supreme gods above the sky. These powerful beings that should only appear in legends and stories are the enemies they will face in the future. You call it a little dangerous!! "Yalin ~ I know the worry in your heart. You are afraid of failure. You are afraid to see everything you have built hard destroyed in an instant. You are afraid that those companions who get along with you day and night will die miserably or become slaves. That''s why you want to enter B ¨¤ NF ¨£ Try to twist the situation and win in danger. It''s like a game. It''s fun to practice level by level and grow up. It''s no fun to directly modify money and level ~ " "The problem is that I''m not playing games right now." Looking at the panda, it still looks leisurely, and Yalin doesn''t have any B ¨¤ NF ¨££¬ Although the panda always seems to be off-line, he is also the creator. He can survive cancer and cross to another world to experience this fantastic adventure. It is thanks to the blessing of the panda. Although they have known each other for so many years and seem to be good friends emotionally, no matter how, each other''s identity is still pressing on Yalin''s head like a mountain, As long as the panda is not g ¨¡ Ox ¨¬ ng then you may be finished. Just as the high elves got their promise but were careful to hurt and offend themselves, they were also afraid to offend the panda. "Take it as if you are playing a game. Anyway, even if you are careless gae over, there is no loss for you." As soon as this sentence came out, Yalin''s face changed. How could he treat all this as a game, not to mention the familiar characters in animation such as yuansaka Lin, fili, Yuehai and Feiying, Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ those elves and dwarfs who were summoned from the summoning system and were 100% mechanical and loyal to themselves, After getting along for so long, Yalin also has deep feelings for them. Suddenly, Yalin found something. The creator who is usually off-line, likes to play pranks and has a bit of house attribute is really cold-blooded. In other words, he has no normal human way of thinking. He is serious and cheerful for a while. He can save today and start killing tomorrow. It seems that he is laughing and scolding. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 305 Yalin tried his best to keep his expression normal, but his heart was still covered with a trace of "Yin" haze because of this sentence of the panda. Even if he knew that the animation characters were fictional in his previous life, he would still give them blessings for his favorite corner "color", and would never hope that these corner "color" would encounter sadness and pain, Needless to say, he has really got along with the characters in animation for so long. In Yalin''s eyes, whether Lin or fili, everyone''s "color" is a living existence. They have their own values, outlook on life and will. They are not fictional beings! This is what Yalin wants to shout in his heart. However, in the eyes of the creator who created these characters, it seems that everyone is like an NPC in a game. If he dies, he will die without heartache. Or in the eyes of the creator, even if these animation characters die, they can be recreated. The panda didn''t seem to notice the change of Yalin''s look. He also changed a topic and asked Yalin some ''interesting'' things. "I said ~ you''ve been through two years. Why haven''t you pushed down a ''female'' child so far? According to common sense, you should have pushed down two or three as a jumper for such a long time, eh ~ maybe even the princess. But you''re still in the same place ~ mi! The biggest thing is to kiss, which is to lose the face of the jumper again £¡ Mi! " Yalin calmed down and tried not to think about what had just happened: "for this problem, first of all, I want to emphasize that I am not a virgin, not a kind of waste residue who can''t walk when I see a beautiful ''woman'' ~" Unlike some YY novels in which the protagonist of the transgressor is definitely a virgin of waste material * * silk, Yalin was not a decadent virgin * * silk before crossing, but a life winner who rolled over the bed with a "female" child at the age of 15. Needless to say, Yalin, who has mastered a lot of wealth in the years to come, is surrounded by many "female" people at any time, Not to mention the ordinary "bed rolling" list, there is no shortage of stabbing "exciting" playing methods such as one take-off and three flights. "Secondly! The geographical location of the yanoder mountains is too remote and the environment is extremely bad. Even Eskimos don''t want to live anywhere when the mountains are blocked by heavy snow, so there won''t be a princess who is in trouble and fleeing or a ''female'' knight who comes to try." The panda laughed happily, as if he heard a funny crosstalk: "what about the summoned frost and snow ''essence'' spirit? Do you never find a ''waiter'' or ''woman'' to help you warm your quilt?" "Let you down, this strong body of the Dragon King beyond the secular existence doesn''t need sleep except the ''dormancy period''! Next, do you want to ask me why I don''t push down the moon sea or Philip?" Yalin looked contemptuously at the Creator with some evil taste. "And irogel!" The panda reminds me with a kind smile. I knew you''d ask that! Yalin softened his own sun cave, stared at the panda and said word by word: "what I want to say is that I respect my personal wishes. I don''t like to forcibly push down a ''female'' child. It''s no different from the beast with Qing hair and the strong x criminal." "Although the mouth says no, but when the moon sea holds you, your body is very honest ~ Mi!" The panda said this in an obscene tone with a bad smile, For a moment, Yalin felt a "chicken" pimple all over his body: "sorry! I''m a man with normal sexual orientation, and I''m not interested in philosophy D! I''m held by a" female "child with hot body and charm like Yuehai. As long as he is a normal man, he will have some physiological reactions, unless there''s something wrong under him." "Cut ~ excuse ~ Mi!" Yalin also glanced at the Panda: "it''s not an excuse ~ panda! Since you know my experience, you also know what I want." "A sincere love ~ Mi ~" "Hey ~ that''s about it." This time, he did not make complaints about this: "Panda ~ now that the body of the White Dragon King and the strength I have mastered, I want to force that any ''female'' child in audur city is easy, but I don''t want to do so! Whether it''s yuansakarin, fili, Yuehai or alojer, they are all excellent ''women'' and ''sex'', I like them very much! I appreciate their strong feelings in the original book Zhen, do you think you will push down the people you like regardless of their wishes and leave a stain of your own in their hearts? " "Of course, I admit that I really did something too much to irogel, but I''m still willing to continue to try to let her understand my mind. I hope she can really smile at me instead of forcing a smile just because of this'' Exchange ''" "Hypocrisy ~" For a moment, Yalin was stunned. This time when the panda said the word, he didn''t look like a fool at all. It was like seeing through everything in his heart. He half squinted and stared at himself with an unidentified smile. "What do you mean? Well ~ maybe in the eyes of your Creator who can''t, I''m really hypocritical." Yalin turned his head and some didn''t dare to look directly into the panda''s eyes. The surrounding scenery began to change again. The amusement park disappeared and was replaced by a broad platform in space, The panda has also changed back to the boy he was when he first talked with Yalin: "Just before I leave, I''ll give you a final lesson to break your false impression. Yalin ~ if you really respect their personal wishes, why don''t you call out Weigong Shiro or revon arsev and connect their memories with yuansaka Lin and fili by using the memory connection system? If you can win yuansaka Lin or Philip''s love, that''s really respecting their personal wishes and getting their sincerity. " Every word of the panda was like a dagger in Yalin''s heart. For a moment, Yalin felt as if his heart had been hit hard, and his brain was "confused" and "confused". He wanted to explain, but he couldn''t say anything. "Admit it, my friend, in fact, you are a very private person, because you are afraid of competing with the original protagonists, because you are afraid of losing your favorite ''female'' children! Just like when yuansaka Lin summoned Yingling, you took Lin''s gem medium to prevent yinglingwei palace from being summoned. You are afraid that yinglingwei palace will be true rather than you can''t realize your identity Xiang told yuanban Lin that Lin was disgusted by your deception, so your heart subconsciously resisted and shielded these corners'' color ''. " "If you really respect arrogill''s loyalty to love, why break her up with her loved ones? To put it bluntly, you are eager to possess her alone and make her your own property. Yalin ~ in fact, you are a child with a strong sense of selfishness, but when you see your favorite toy, you will tightly pull it in your hand and don''t want to share it with others." Yalin''s face began to turn blue, and his tone became stammering: "but... But I still summoned Ge muzongichiro... I... I hope to realize the long cherished wish of Medea in the original book!" "That''s right! You really pushed Medea, who had some good feelings for yourself, to ge mu. However, in my opinion, the main reason why you pushed Medea away is that you don''t like Medea''s single" color ", but you like Medea who is with Ge mu zongichiro. It''s the cold hearted murderer and the infatuated demon" woman "who tries to regain love It''s a love drama that can be described as cool! So you hope the two of them can work together to finish the story that is not deduced in the original book for you. " The panda looked at Yalin with a bad smile and said in an indisputable tone: "besides, compared with this demon ''woman with some'' Yin ''danger'' and ''sex'' style, it''s three ''sex'' style fili that suits your appetite. So in this case, it''s natural to do the favor of pushing the boat along the water!" Yalin was silent and couldn''t say a word anymore. Indeed! Even if you don''t want to admit it, what you do is just a reflection of your "private" behavior, just as panda said. I''m afraid to compete with the protagonists in the original work, that everyone will no longer focus their attention on themselves, and that Lin, fili and Yuehai will no longer love themselves. "Ha ha ~ you''re right, panda, indeed! Or I should say I''m jealous. I''m jealous that Wei Gong Shiro in the original works is admired by Lin and saber. Jealous Lei Feng can be called Feng Feng by Philip. Jealous everyone can open the back palace and be loved by Yuehai. In fact, I just hope I can replace these protagonists to meet my ''desire'' and superiority Feel it. " Yalin''s anger ''color'' became worse. His eyes were fixed on the table, with a standard posture of blackening. The panda stared at Ya Lin and said with a smile. "Don''t forget your current identity. You are an ancient dragon king, and you want to play a cold image. Whether it''s Lin or fili, although they are special characters summoned by the system, they have complete self will. You absolutely can''t find the right way among so many ''female'' children, and don''t dream of opening a harmonious and beautiful crystal palace without that¡® Female children will be willing to share their loved ones with others. Not to mention yuansaka Lin, who has a distinct and independent personality of "sex" or Philly, who is jealous, even Yuehai, a "heroine" in hougongman, has a bottom line. Your current warm taste policy has been playing for a while, but you can''t play for a lifetime. " "Yalin ~ I don''t want to accuse you of anything, and I don''t think what you have done is wrong. I just hope you can really face your original intention and don''t worry about it. Male ''sex'' conquers female ''sex'', especially excellent female ''sex'' to ensure the continuation of the race. This is a very normal biological primitive instinct. Hundreds of millions of years of evolution has deeply engraved it on your potential as a human Zhili! As the king of the white dragon, you are the best male sex. You have the right to conquer the best female sex. The only thing I hate to see is that you perform a harem story full of warm style for me. If I can, I hope you can become a strong protagonist and let those morality, etiquette, love and sweet words go to hell! You don''t need to go against your heart''s will. Like is like without any reason. You don''t need to cover up your * * with the disgusting excuse of "protecting the people you love" The panda gradually floated in mid air, like a preacher, And full of majesty like the God who gave the Oracle: "So try to conquer them and win their hearts, let yuansaka Lin, fili, Yuehai! AI Lu, ah Lu, Lu, and any ''female'' or ''sex'' you may call up in the future are crazy about you! Of course! You don''t have to expect these ''female'' children to live in harmony with each other, and they will be hostile to each other when they get along with each other In order to get your favor and jealous, but you have to worry and blame yourself! Because you are Yalin and the king of the white dragon. As you said, this is a power based world, representing one of the top forces in the world. You have the right to get anything you want! " "Distort the will of others! Such a thing \\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Please pay attention to the words! This is not distortion, this is change! Why should we be cheap, why should we blame ourselves! Why should we care so much about other people''s ideas," Yalin was silent for a long time and was shocked. After a long time, Yalin finally said, "your idea reminds me of a person!" "Who?" "Some ghost animal king!" The panda waved in disdain: "Don''t worry, your harem is definitely not as harmonious and friendly as him, because in the future, you will get a dark harem, a harem that needs to be ruled by ''domineering'' and fear! To frighten your harem is not to be a bulldozer like that. You can cultivate land every day. Charm, strength and power will be essential to frighten your harem! ¡± As you said, since no ''female'' child will be willing to share his love with others, it also means that not every beautiful and young ''female'' in animation will be attracted by me "I said it!" The panda suddenly ''Yin'' smiled: "a dark harem needs to be intimidated by domineering and fear! Haven''t you achieved some results in the secret room cultivation plan of elojer?" - shit! This "bastard" is really ready to "force" himself into a dead end! r1152 Chapter 306 K around ¨­ Ngq ¨¨ I seems to freeze. The panda leisurely makes a cup of coffee for himself and Yalin. The rich and mellow Q ¨¨ I stimulates the nasal membrane, but Yalin is not interested in tasting this cup of fine coffee. you ''re right! I really want to get these anime girls, want to possess them, want to turn them into something that belongs to me, and meet my desires - Wang Yalin''s expression is slightly distorted, and the balance of the soul begins to fall to one side gradually because the weight put on by the panda! Suddenly, a scene flashed in Yalin''s mind. It was his idea that he had not yet crossed. He longed to have a dream journey to become the most precious wealth in his memory. He just faced the total pressure after coming to the different world, and his former ideal was gradually buried in his heart, Little by little ideals are replaced by reality, and they become more and more inflexible. "I J ¨´ Ju ¨¦ ~ what do you say? I have my own ideas. What about the warm taste policy. At least I will keep the status quo until I can''t play." Yalin said in a low voice, as if he were desperate. After drinking coffee, the panda smacked his tongue and said to Yalin with an unpleasant smile, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, in the end, you will certainly go according to the script I estimated. I hope to see a good play when I come back." "Wordy ~" Yalin took up the coffee cup and drank it angrily. He put it on the table and broke it into pieces. "I said Yalin ~" the panda vomited deeply: "if you really want to open a harmonious and beautiful crystal palace, it is not impossible for every girl to love you unconditionally like a sister." Yalin had a bad hunch: "J ¨¬ x ¨´!" When the panda was in Zh ¨¨ g ¨¨, with a tone of frequent seduction, he said in Yalin''s ear like a demon from the void pulling the mortal soul into hell: "let me modify the character and values of these characters. I can make every special summoned girl love you only. There will be no contradiction between them, no entanglement, and never betray you." I guessed you would say that! Yalin waved his hand against zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ t ¨ª y ¨¬ without thinking. It has to be said that the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ hint of the panda is very attractive, but it distorts their character and values and reinforces new memories and personality. In this way, these summoned animation characters are not themselves, but strangers with the same appearance. For this kind of doll with the same appearance and no soul. What''s the point of calling them. "I knew you wouldn''t agree!" The panda looked disappointed and lay on the table. It seemed that he had guessed that Yalin would not agree. But soon the panda smiled and appreciated Yalin''s resolute attitude: "Resolute! I appreciate your point! In this case, my zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ friend gave you one last hand before going to sleep. Now you have got the first soul stone, and the arrival time of the son of the star has been less than a month. As long as you find the son of the star, you can get the second soul stone. And now I fix the system. When the son of the star comes, the summoning system can Directly remind you of the location of the third soul stone ¨¨ izh ¨¬. If you''re lucky, maybe you can directly raise three soul stones, so that the soul energy Hu ¨© The speed of F ¨´ will be significantly improved. " "That''s it?" Yalin seems to think it''s not enough, even if the soul Hu ¨© The speed of F ¨´ has been significantly improved. After all, I don''t have enough time to fight against the green dragon. "I''m calling you three random special characters! Well, you can choose one of 100000 soul energy and 500000 material energy!" "Can you choose both?" "Obviously, I can''t ~ give you a minute to decide." 100000 soul energy is astronomical for Yalin, who has only a few hundred soul energy left. 500000 material energy is also a great wealth, which can at least alleviate the financial shortage of the black core crystal program. But when you think about it, the soul energy can only be slow Hu ¨© F ¨´, and material energy can continuously convert various resources into material energy only by accelerating the collection of resources. Finally, Yalin decided to choose the soul energy that is not easy to obtain. He can use this 100000 soul energy to expand some people. After all, the affiliated resource buildings are not full up to now. "By the way! Panda, I have something to ask you?" "What''s the matter?" Yalin sorted out his thoughts: "I got the first soul stone in the ruined city deep underground. The last words of the residents of the deserted city said that they were angry with the creator named asatos. Does that mean you?" "That''s right ~ why is there anything strange? I have many titles and names, which are taken for me by my creations." Instead, the panda looked at Yalin with an inexplicable appearance. "You destroyed them?" "Yes!" "Why?" "Failed products ~ at that time, I was very interested in the kesulu myth written by Augustus William drees, so I did these experiments as written in this book. But unfortunately, the race raised by drees could not be absolutely perfect in setting. Therefore, these experiments made according to what he wrote could not meet my expected requirements, so I had to clean them up." On one side is the tone of complete disdain as the creator, and on the other side is the last words left by the residents of the old times in the city, which are full of pain, sadness and desolation. Countless lives disappear in an instant. Even survivors can only hide in the depths of the earth, looking forward to the hope that will never come, and then die slowly one by one. Yalin bit his lips tightly and finally quenched: "you are really cold-blooded!" "Ha ~" the panda tilted his head and still looked at Yalin with a pair of badly beaten ¨® y ¨¤ ng: "Yalin ~ in fact, as long as you can stand on my zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ G ¨¡ You''ll think it doesn''t matter ~ " "Maybe, but I don''t think I can." Yalin turned his head and didn''t want to see the panda. As a creator, he can create life at will to revive the dead. Then life must be like consumables in his eyes, not sacred. "In fact, you have done such a thing ~" "Me!? hum ~ you flatter me too much, Lord Creator! I don''t have your ability." The panda suddenly patted Yalin on the shoulder and looked at the frowned Yalin with a joking look: "do you remember that we used to connect with StarCraft together? At that time, you killed me. Finally, before you obtained sh ¨¨ NGL ¨¬, you also gathered your own soldiers together, and then dropped a nuclear bomb to celebrate sh ¨¨ NGL ¨¬, didn''t you?" "Shit! Don''t tell me something inexplicable!" Bomb your own soldiers! ok Yalin admits that he has done this before, or anyone who has played Real-Time Strategy Games has done this before. He gathers his soldiers and tanks, drops a nuclear bomb, watches the explosion and yells for fun. But how can Games be compared with reality? One is just electronic data, the other is living life. The two cannot be compared at all! Comparing what he did in the game with reality, Yalin felt that the creator''s logical thinking was really a wonderful work. "In the game, as the one who controls everything, aren''t you also a creator? Gather the soldiers who are loyal to themselves, fight for themselves and obtain sh ¨¨ NGL ¨¬. Because they feel interesting and want to see the power of the nuclear bomb, they decide the life and death of these soldiers at will. What''s the difference between what you do and me?" "Data? True? Yes! What are false, nonexistent and fictional products, so when you kill these fictional things, you can do it with peace of mind and no guilt!" "Playing a game requires a sense of guilt, so no one has the courage to J ¨¬ x ¨´ live." "But for me, my creation is also the product of my fiction. It is like writing a novel. The life and death of any character in it is in the hands of the author, the author G ¨¡ They can live a little longer ¨¡ So the protagonist will kill a galaxy at any time, and the hundreds of millions of creatures who have been affected and died will feel guilty for the creator''s author? " Yalin frowned and looked at the panda. For a moment, he shook his head: "I think the biggest communication contradiction between us is Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬. You always compare unreal things with reality!" "Then let me ask you a question too, Yalin ~ tell me! How do you define the so-called truth and fiction?" The panda showed a bad smile and said firmly zh ¨´ sh ¨¬ to Yalin with aggressive eyes. "Sorry ~ I''m not good at this philosophical question. If you have to ask me to answer, I can clearly tell you that I''m real!" Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 307 "Why are you so confident? The so-called yourself may be just a fictional product. It''s the role in the story created by my creator?" "Do you need me to slap you to prove my authenticity?" Yalin waved. "It may be my decision to slap me." "Are you shaking?" Facing the rogue tone of the panda, Yalin really doesn''t know how to answer, but what he insists on saying is a little D ¨¡ nx ¨© n. Because I have been experiencing the most unreal things in the past. If I am really the character in the story created by the creator, panda, then my life and death, even my joys and sorrows, are in the hands of others, which is an unacceptable fact. But! Yalin believes that he is real, because everything he does from the beginning of crossing is decided by himself, and his will is free from anyone''s interference and domination. There is the simplest way to prove this. "If you are the creator of the story and I am the character in the story... OK! Am I a supporting role or a leading role?" "Your current situation is also the protagonist." Hearing this, Yalin smiled insidiously, stretched out his hand and scratched on his neck: "in that case, what if I commit suicide now? The protagonists in the story are all dead, so zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ story can''t go on. What do you think, Lord Creator!" The panda''s expression froze for a while before he said, "I can revive you." "Oh ~ well, the protagonist''s inexplicable suicide resurrected inexplicably. H" ¨¡ h ¨¡ Ha ~ I think this must be the worst story. If so, I will admit it. " Yalin laughed because the face of the panda opposite had formed an embarrassing word. "Maybe it''s me who killed yourself..." Just halfway through the conversation, the panda closed his mouth, because Yalin had pointed his fingers at his temple, and all the powerful frost force was condensed at his fingertips. There was a posture that you dared to give me f ¨¨ Ihu ¨¤ a word and I would die to show you. "Well, you won. We won''t discuss the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ topic." Faced with this rogue behavior of self mutilation and threatening their parents, the Panda had no choice but to admit defeat. "I want to discuss ~ panda, I have a request to see you today. You must agree to it!" The panda said discouraged, "can you tell me first? Don''t be so arbitrary." Watching the creator''s tone become low and low, Yalin also said word by word with an irrefutable tone: "you are the creator. Naturally, your position and mentality can''t be measured by ordinary people like me. I don''t care what you have done before. I want to thank you for bringing me this dreamy journey at the time of my life Ji ¨¦ sh ¨´." Yalin''s words are not flattery. From crossing to now, Yalin has lamented his luck more than once. He can get a crossing miracle that he thought only appeared in fantasy. Not only that, but also get together with many fictional animation characters to talk and play with each other. More than once, Yalin secretly thanked the panda for all this. "I don''t know if I can fulfill the task you assigned me in the future. I don''t even know if I can survive the first wave of attack by the green dragon after the novice protection period Ji ¨¦ sh ¨´. If I fail unfortunately and can''t complete the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ task, then I hope you can return all the characters I summoned to their original world. At least I don''t want to see them die because of my failure Suffering. " The defeat of the king of the white dragon means that Yalin will return to the original world. The panda promised that he would cure his blood cancer and let him treat what happened as a dream. He can still become friends with him and live in the world he once lived in. But what about all the friends in odur after Yalin left? People killed by the green dragon legion, captured or fled may also be captured as slaves. Yuanbanlin and Yuehai have at least a little strength to protect themselves, but how can soft girls like elulu and alulu survive in the world of the law of the jungle in Zh ¨¨ g ¨¨, especially the two sisters are so beautiful and lovely, coupled with the identity of orcs, They can never escape the clutches of greedy slave traders. Yalin doesn''t want to see this tragedy happen! The panda nodded: "old friend, I promise you that I will let everyone return to the world they belong to, what do you think ¨¡ nx ¨© N will never happen. " "In this way, I can rest assured. If there is no comparison, let me Hu ¨ª q!" With the guarantee of the panda, Yalin finally put down his heart. There was a gap in his mind, and the surrounding scenery changed instantly. When Yalin regained consciousness, he had returned to the city of odur. He still held his hands behind his head and leaned against the sofa. After chatting with panda Ji ¨¤ Ni ¨¤ n for so long, the hot tea on the table did not cool off. It seems that the time of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ world was suspended when his consciousness left. Yalin''s ear rang the last message from the panda, and then everything was quiet. After chatting with the panda for so long, he got upset. Yalin ¨² n ¨¤ I smiled and silently went out to check every place in odur city, Miss yuansaka Lin, who is teaching to elves and dwarves. Walking on the way back to the room, the moon sea in a good mood. Philip, who calls Weber as a free worker. Hagen and kaludia, who are still bickering on the training ground. The rosefinch coaxing the baby dragon. There are a lot of people! Gus, Kenjiro, Miriya and elrich outside odur Xi ¨­ ngd¨¬£¡ Yalin''s mind flashed too many pictures when they were together, that kind of real feeling, warm feeling, how could he treat all this as an indifferent game! I have to win! He rubbed his temples. Yalin''s eyes were burning with fighting spirit. He was zh ¨³ When Nb ¨¨ I finished analyzing the subsequent black core crystal design drawings, Nemo''s voice rang. "Master! The summoning system has been upgraded, and 100000 soul energy has been added to the system, and can summon three random special characters." "I know! Don''t bother me until I finish reading the drawings." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the dark space, on the shining silver platform, the panda who had just sent off Yalin turned around zh ¨´ SH and looked at the open platform behind him. "What do you think of the newborn White Dragon King? The beautiful jade dragon queen!" The space was cracked like a broken mirror. The beautiful fairy in a leaf green elegant dress came out. When she heard the words "the king of the white dragon", the fairy''s mood moved slightly, But he soon calmed down: "the great creator is much better than you. At least he is willing to sacrifice himself for others. At least he knows how to cherish the lives of innocent people. Unlike you who regard us as toys in your hands." Panda g ¨´ y ¨¬ showed an incredible look: "Oh ~ I thought you would be angry and say that you would definitely kill him!" "I really hate the White Dragon King who killed my sister, but what I hate is the former White Dragon King Yalin, and now this Yalin is just an innocent person. I don''t hate him. On the contrary, I saw compassion and love in him just now. He is just a victim who has been forcibly involved in a cruel game by you. If possible, I prefer to be able to Join hands with him to bring the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ world back on track. " Isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, said righteously, staring at the panda without any meaning of submission. Pa Pa Pa~ Clapping his hands, the panda showed a strange smile: "it''s really very gentle ~ isera! Even I''m a little fascinated by you, but can you really control your hatred?" "What do you mean?" After all, the person in front of him is the creator of heaven and earth, although he is a Creator with a very bad character. "Because when you leave here, you will forget all these experiences. At that time, you don''t know whether you can suppress the burning fire of hatred in your heart in the face of a white dragon king who doesn''t want to fight the dragon war in J ¨¬ x ¨´, a gentle emerald dragon?" Isera''s face turned very ugly: "why? Why torture us like this? As an omnipotent creator, do you like us killing each other and taking our blood, tears and pain as a drama to please you?" "To correct your mistakes is not to like you killing each other, but to accumulate experience for future experiments by observing your behavior. Moreover, killing each other will also depend on your choice ~ isera! I don''t think the new Lin will start a war before his wings are full." Biting her teeth ~ isera''s beautiful face was angry but helpless: "you are more terrible than the devil!" Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 308 If demons create chaos and pain because of their own Ji ¨´ sh disorderly existence, they have their own instinct to do evil for evil thoughts. As he said to Yalin just now, he is the person who creates stories, and all the creatures in the world are the characters in the story. As long as he can write a story well, the joys, sorrows, life and death of the characters in the story are insignificant. "I finally understand why the remaining old gods of the second generation are so afraid of you. Your way of thinking and ideas override any ethics and morality. We can''t communicate with you at all!" The true cruelty and ruthlessness in the end how terrible, isera today is a thorough experience. "Don''t make what others say so terrible ~" the panda is still smiling and not moved by the words of the Dragon Queen: "obviously, demons are more terrible, but they are more keen to spread pain and despair while destroying, and I just destroy according to the purpose, and I''m not interested in creating works." "Sophistry! Since you are the creator, these demons are not your creations. Let me guess whether the demons are the failed products discarded in the process of your creation?" The panda shook his finger with a ''sorry'' expression: "wrong! The devil is not a failed product. Strictly speaking, it is a cleaning appliance and cleaning procedure, just like brooms and dustbins. I think as a jade dragon, you can more or less understand the essence of some demons in the study of distorting the void and demons for so many years." After abolishing the emerald dragon, isera naturally knows some of the origins of the devil. The devil is an alternative creature with self-consciousness but completely in disorder. Limited by the law of the interface, it is isolated in another distorted space and can only enter and affect the main material plane through the intersection. The devil is naturally keen on destruction and destruction, which is like an instinct branded in their soul, The emerald green dragon once captured some demons for experiments, but no matter how you try to influence these demons, they will eventually return to the essence of disorder. Most people in the world think that demons are higher beings like gods. Gods maintain justice and order, while demons spread evil and chaos. Many scholars in the world have different opinions on the original origin of the devil, but recently, through the study of the soul sea, the king of the blue dragon once put forward a hypothesis. Perhaps the devil is not a creature, but rather a collection of ideas and souls. The panda clapped his hands and said, "that''s right. Let me explain to you by taking zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ as an opportunity. As I just said, the devil is only a cleaning tool or an identification tool, which is mainly used to identify whether my creations are qualified or not." "L ¨¬ y ¨° ng demons to distinguish the success and failure of a race!" Isera couldn''t believe what she heard. How could disorder and chaos demons identify orderly creatures. This is incredible! The surrounding environment turned into a classroom in an instant. Panda, dressed up as a lecturer, cleared his throat and wrote a few words on the blackboard: "I won''t give you a long talk here. I''ll explain it to you in the simplest way. First, we can compare the main material plane in the whole world to a human body, and every life in it is a cell constituting zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ human body, forming civilization, expanding territory, establishing cities, developing science and technology and conquering war It can be seen that every cell is competing to divide and let the human body grow. " While the panda is talking. The surrounding scene turned into an immersive three-dimensional picture. Countless scenes and scenes flashed in the picture. Isera stared at all this. In just a few minutes, she witnessed the development history of various ethnic civilizations on the continent for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years, and even some of them were already buried in history on the day of God''s meteorite. "However, it is inevitable that human cells will deteriorate in the process of division. A race''s civilization may also take the wrong path in its development, excessive waste of natural resources, endless war and destruction, and many races have died in infighting before stepping out of their birth mother planet. I am very sad about this. Human cells deteriorate It will make the human body weak and produce disease and pain, and pain Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ is a warning signal of the human body itself. For this, I think if the whole world is compared to the human body, then when there is a mistake in the development of civilization in the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ world, it also needs a ''pain'' to send a warning signal to the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ world. " Isera didn''t glare at the panda for the first time, but asked seriously, "so do you use demons to destroy the whole world?" "Strictly speaking, it is the actions of these civilizations that attract demons." The panda spread out his hands and clothes and looked innocent: "When the negative feelings of intelligent creatures such as pain, despair, hatred, jealousy and fear gather together in large numbers, there will be an intersection of the law of distorting the interface. The devil can temporarily enter the main material plane through the intersection, and then kill and destroy to bring pain to all creatures. Zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ pain Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ is a warning signal for all creatures in the world to slowly Understand that excessive war, famine and plague will become opportunities for demons to enter the main material plane. In order to avoid the emergence of demons, you must learn how to reasonably use resources to eliminate hunger, disaster and war, so as to avoid large-scale intersection. On the contrary, if the situation worsens, the law of the interface will collapse, Let the whole distorted void envelop the main material plane. Once that moment comes, the negative force of distorted void is enough to corrode the gods. At that time, in the face of the endless demon army of distorted void, all civilizations in the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ world will be destroyed! " Isera took a deep breath and said sternly to the panda with a dignified face: "but have you ever thought that the devil might let go to enslave the creatures in the world, distort their thinking, and distort the rules of chaos and disorder? In this way, the whole world will not be occupied by the devil forever! Then, will you clean up these demons yourself?" "I don''t need to clean it up. The devil''s primitive instinct for killing and destruction will drive them to kill every life in the main material plane. Without the negative emotional support of intelligent creatures, the collapse of the law of the interface will be slowly repaired over time. Next, all demons will still be driven back to the distorted void under the action of the law of the interface. Then I will It will be convenient to experiment again in a completely formatted clean world. " The voice of the creator is not happy and obvious. However, the queen of the emerald dragon is creepy. Not only the devil, but also the gods are probably just tools in the hands of the creator. In the eyes of the creator, there are only the so-called experiments and experimental results, no basic feelings, no emotions, no order, no chaos, Only the most rigorous logical thinking is like an unintentional machine. "As I said, you are more terrible than the devil!" Isera trembled uncontrollably because of her anger and pain. "The devil''s instinct Ji ¨´ sh destroys everything. I just selectively destroy the failed products. The successful and valuable things will be preserved." "Failed products ~" isera looked at the panda angrily: "are there no innocent people in these so-called" failed products "in your mouth?" The panda looked at isera and said calmly, "six years ago, there was a great plague in Shengdu, J ¨© Nggu ¨° your investigation Qu ¨¨ D ¨¬ ng the plague was transmitted by raised poultry as a vector. At that time, Shengdu had not ordered the slaughter and burial of all chickens and ducks without leaving any. Did you have K ¨£ ol ¨¸ Are there any healthy poultry infected? " For a moment, isera stopped talking. Looking at the silent jade dragon. The panda stood up and said in a scolding tone: "Maybe you want to say that those are just some livestock, which can not be compared with intelligent life. But in my judgment standard, ''wisdom'' is only the basic requirement of my creation. Higher conditions must be met above wisdom, otherwise they are no different from livestock in my eyes. A single successful individual case can not represent the whole race. Just like You don''t want to waste time selecting healthy poultry, and I don''t want to spend more time selecting these successful individuals. " "So what are your criteria for success and failure?" "Sustainable Qi ¨¢ NJ ¨¬ N and development and the establishment of a complete system of civilization, being able to cross the parent star to the star sea is the success of the first stage, on the contrary, it is a failure!" Isera closed her eyes and thought about the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ standard: "in that case, are we success or failure in your eyes?" "Who does the so-called ''we'' mean? Dragon, spirit or human? Or holy capital or the whole world?" The panda asked. "The whole world" isera''s voice was very small, with a slight tremor. Facing the unimaginable creator, the Dragon had lost its former majesty. "Failed!" The panda gave a terrible conclusion after the emerald dragon, which made the emerald dragon fiercely open his eyes and stare at the panda, and the emotions of pain, sadness and pity circulate in the beautiful eyes. "Then will we be destroyed?" "Thanks to Yalin. Now the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ world is the competitive stage I set up. If Yalin fails in this competitive game, the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ stage will lose its significance and will be washed away for new experiments. If Yalin succeeds in dominating the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ world, I will give him full power and he will manage the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ world instead of me. Maybe he can take you It may get worse if the failed products are reintroduced into the right track. No matter what the whole world will look like in the end, it''s up to him to decide. " Isera was shocked. If so, she lost this memory and returned to the capital of Hui. When she learned that Yalin woke up, if she really led the Dragon army to destroy Yalin, it would mean that she had sentenced the whole world to death! Seeing what isera was afraid of, the panda gently said in isera''s ear with an ambiguous Laughter: "so I really hope you can suppress your anger towards the king of the white dragon. Tolerance or revenge will determine the future direction of the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ world. Isera, the beautiful emerald dragon!" Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 309 If time is a fleeting River, it seems that time has become a backwater here! Isera sat quietly in the courtyard and gently stroked a blue light ball. The creator has left and entered a state of dormancy. Now this place of miracles on the sky has become a prison for imprisoning himself. According to the creator, he still needs to be imprisoned for more than a year to leave here and return to the main material plane, In order to help himself eliminate this period of time, the creator actually opened all permissions to allow himself to browse all records. With her eyes closed, isera felt that the information of number entered her mind through the light ball in her hand, just like a huge flood of knowledge. Many unprecedented biological races, technologies, religions, regimes, geographic information, spatial structure and so on made the Dragon Queen who had read the number sigh that she was once small. The light ball in her hand is like a terminal. Only if isera wants to know what corresponding information will be injected into her mind. This browsing method makes isera feel very strange. "The German people are a peace loving nation. We do not fight for slavery! We fight for freedom" The man with a bunch of moustaches on the podium made an "exciting" roar. Several soldiers under the podium held their hands high and called the leader''s name. The fanatical atmosphere almost made the air warm. Isera stood by the podium and watched everything silently. The nation that vowed peace soon burned the war all over the continent, and the army fighting for freedom enslaved several people of other countries. Producers all over the world, unite! When the white haired old man writes this sentence on the paper with the tip of his pen, the whole world will usher in an earth shaking change. Isera gently thumbed through the manuscript. It was clearly written in a language she didn''t know, but she could accurately understand the meaning of each word. In this way, the Dragon Queen sat quietly and carefully read the experimental manuscript that will lead the human beings in this world to carry out a great social change. For a long time, isera carefully closed the scroll, just like the most holy thing. This is a very valuable theory. Although it is not perfect in many aspects, it is enough to change the thinking of the world and let the oppressed understand that there is no obedience, and where there is oppression, there is struggle. If she could, isera wished she could remember the manuscript and bring it back to Huizhi capital. Combined with the concept of equality of all things in the holy capital, let it take root and sprout in the whole continent. Unfortunately, I can''t do it myself! The secrets of gods in ancient times, the magic array that has plagued the world for thousands of years, the evolution process and history of continental species, and distort the detailed information of all demons in the void. Even the extraordinary who once made the White Dragon King the only beloved, it can be said that during this period, isera browsed the precious information that even the gods did not know. Unfortunately, in this man''s miraculous land, even understanding the mystery of the universe is meaningless. When the time is over, I will forget all this and change back to the emerald dragon who was still silent in hatred of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. At least one thing made the anxious jade dragon get the greatest salvation. From the creator''s database, the Dragon incredibly found one thing. Her sister was not killed by the White Dragon King, and Irina was still alive After the joy of redemption, there is deep pain and loss, because if you leave here, you will forget everything. Including my sister who is still alive. Under the great pressure of missing her sister and relating to the fate of the whole world, when the creator arranged everything and left, isera tried everything she could think of, trying to convey the message or keep the memory, but no way was successful. The power of the creator is so powerful that it is better to say that his words are an irresistible law. Let alone being alone, even the five supreme Gods work together to shake this law. There''s no way! Isera knows this very well. She can only wait for the moment of fate, but can she really forgive Yalin after losing this memory? For this, isera had no bottom in her heart. When she came back to the capital of brightness, she would check the seal of the White Dragon King for the first time. After learning that Yalin has broken free from the seal and awakened, the Dragon coalition army against the king of the white dragon will set up at the first time and go to the yanoder mountains The born Yalin did not inherit the hatred of the once White Dragon King, and Yalin absolutely did not want a war. The white dragon city in the yanoder mountains has long been reduced to ruins during the dragon war. It is impossible for Yalin to repair it in such a short time. Needless to say, it is enough to form an army to fight the Dragon Alliance. This is a war without any suspense. Yalin, the king of the white dragon, has no chance of winning! As soon as I got here, isera clenched her teeth in pain. The road to victory is to lead to destruction. The Dragon Queen has blessed the Dragon Alliance many times, but this time the Dragon Queen is hoping to lose the war from the bottom of her heart. ======================================== In the yanoder mountains, Yalin is in a state of collapse of three outlooks, staring at the special figure just summoned at random, a beautiful silver hair with a full head combed into a bun. Dressed in black and white, a little like a cheongsam and a little witch''s "female" clothes, the petite little "female" and little "female" golden eyes looked at Yalin blandly. At the back of his body was a fluffy silver tail waving around. "Yalin ~ long time no see." Although the voice of Shao ''female'' is soft, it is cold as if it doesn''t have any feelings. It''s not because she hates Arlene, nor is it impolite. But because of some unique reasons, she has a low ability of emotional expression. Tianlou ? Tianlou jiuna prostitute!! Isn''t this the prostitute tianloujiu, the "heroine" in "Da Fan Chang" of club a? Why did you call her? There are a lot of icons that flashed just now. It seems that there are many works that make Yalin feel that the festival is complete. "Sorry, master, the calling system has been upgraded. The creator seems to have added a lot of works to the system, mainly focusing on various games, including some \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. yes! Of course, Yalin knows very well, because he saw a lot of familiar works from the icons just now, such as night x disease building, mother X ''chaos'' hall, war x God, magic x clever shell, fighting God X city, urging x art re and so on. The first random call was the prostitute of Tianlou jiuna, The next two random summon Yalin didn''t dare to use it. After stabilizing and fooling the prostitute for a long time, Yalin quickly called the "elite" spirit "servant" and "female" to prepare the residence for the prostitute for a long time. When the prostitute for a long time left, his last words almost choked Yalin out of a heart attack. "Yalin ~ I will prove to you that I am worthy of your wife." Well ~ Yalin thinks he is the first two now. He has another fiancee in yuehaizizhou. For the Tianlou jiuna prostitute, Yalin first contacted her through this fighting game. It was because Yalin was fascinated by jiuna prostitute''s gorgeous attack style and cute loli style. Finally, she found out that jiuna prostitute was the "heroine" in the a-set regional suppression game Da Fan Chang. It seems that she was still the fiancee who cut real wolf teeth in the original book. "Can you rule out calling normal animation corner ''color''?" "I''m sorry, I''m just a system assistant. I''m responsible for explaining and retrieving the whole system for you. I don''t have permission to modify the system program." No matter ~ anyway, there are still two to call out first. Although the first one has called the prostitute for a long time, all aspects of the little girl''s "sex" are good. Next, let''s see if her luck can continue. The system icon works again. When the second character appears on the system, Yalin finally bumps his head on the table. This TMD is lucky f! How could you summon the goods? When a grass eating black haired boy who looked indecisive in clothes appeared in front of Yalin, before the boy could say a word, more than a dozen ice cones had "excited" and "shot" out of Yalin''s fingertips, turning the boy into a hornet''s nest. "Sorry, brother Cheng must die!" Yalin immediately destroyed the most famous scum in an ACG world who was lying in a pool of blood. At this time, Yalin was annoyed that he had spent a random special call in vain. He was so unlucky that he called the goods out. After the death of scum Cheng, Yalin remembered the words of the panda in his mind. Suddenly, Yalin''s face sank. Although scum Cheng was a little scum, according to the law, he was not guilty to death. At most, he could only be morally condemned. But I still couldn''t help killing him. The reason is nothing else. It''s because of his performance in the original book. Any otaku would have the idea of killing him at the first time when he saw slag Cheng. But Yalin is very disappointed. As the panda said, what he is doing now is no better than slag Cheng. With the last special call in his hand, Yalin decided to run out of sex once. This time, I hope we don''t have bad luck! The general standard of the system began to flicker again. Finally, the icon stopped on an icon that Yalin didn''t remember for a while. Finally, Yalin finally woke up after the character Icon appeared. This is a very old animation. It can be said that it is the first sadistic movement in his childhood, full of decisions about war and destiny, Even the editor of the animation has the title of xuyuanxuan generation! Cosmic Knight! q Chapter 310 The space knight is a Japanese science fiction animation in the 1990s, which has been widely praised after it was introduced into China. The play mainly tells the story of the invasion of the earth by the future alien ladam and the resistance of the members of the space knight team. The various scenes described in it explain many feelings such as family affection, friendship and love. It is a Y movie ¨­ Uxi ¨´ is a masterpiece of science fiction style animation. Although Yalin, who was not born in the 1980s, once heard of this masterpiece on the Internet and specially found out to read it completely. I have to say that although the painting style is indeed a little older, the plot will never be out of date even after more than ten years. It is full of hot-blooded fighting, faith between soldiers, game between family love and friendship In terms of collocation, the classic BG can be said to be a masterpiece. In the plot, the protagonists Xiangyu Takano and his family reached an investigation ship to explore Saturn. They encountered gravity anomalies in Saturn''s orbit and encountered a huge ladam mothership. At that time, everyone was excited to encounter alien civilization, but they didn''t know that this was the beginning of the nightmare. Their father, Dr. YOZO Xiangyu, led them to explore the huge alien ship. Unexpectedly, they were captured by the cosmic Knight training system on the mother ship, and the alogos was also sucked into the ladam mother ship. Everyone on the ship included YOZO Xiangyu, the second son, yukono Takano, the third son, yukono Xingye The younger daughter Xiangyu Meixue and the dormant eldest son Xiangyu Jianwu are sucked into the cosmic Knight training system. The cosmic Knight training system is a device for formatting human beings. It embeds human beings into ladam''s knowledge and instinct to turn them into cosmic knights and useful weapons for ladam. However, not everyone can become a cosmic knight. Only those who are strong and compatible with the ladam system can become a cosmic knight. Unqualified people will soon die in the process of transformation and be excluded. The protagonist''s father, Dr. Xiangyu Xiaosan, is one of them. He was excluded because he was incompatible with the ladam system. Before he was cleared by ladam, he did a major event related to the fate of the earth. Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ rescued xiangyugaoye, who had not been controlled by ladam''s spirit, from the training device, put it into the escape capsule of alogos, ejected from the ladam Mothership, and ordered him to destroy all relatives and friends who became ladam''s cosmic knight. At the beginning of this Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ tragedy, from the initial friends, teachers to his brother, the protagonist can be described as cutting all his relatives. Finally, even because of hyperevolution, the memory center of brain nerve cells was eroded and began to lose the memory of everyone bit by bit, Until facing the only remaining brother... The plot is extremely cruel, fighting with a self proclaimed ''warrior of love''! I have to say that the moving plot is accompanied by tear music. This cartoon makes Yalin who leaves home quite touching. Especially in the end, the robot Bai Kasi gave up his life to help Gao block the fatal blow. Bai Kasi, who was already scarred, braved the blue electric flower and turned hard to call D-boy, while the heroine Ya Ji prayed softly. "God, he was forced to fight with his loved ones and lost his brother, sister, father and all his relatives. Now do you want him to lose his memories of his relatives? God, what will you take from a man, a trembling and sad soul At that moment, Yalin felt his eyes were wet! The white light condensed into a giant nearly two meters high. Holding a battle axe, it has a dark green shape, like a heavy infantry wearing science fiction armor. The V-shaped observation port at the helmet is facing Yalin. Cosmic Knight axe! His original name was Goddard. Electronic engineering expert, a close friend of Dr. Xiang Yu and proficient in martial arts, is the martial arts coach of Gao ye and Xingye. Xiangyu and his family were captured and transformed by ladam at the same time and became tiejiaman aks. Although they were dominated by ladam, they were also happy for gaoye''s growth ¨¡ ox¨¬ng¡£ At the end, I personally challenged Takano. In order to avoid Takano and Xingye Xi ¨­ The NGD fought head-on. Finally, after the decisive battle with Takano failed, he failed to hand over the crystal as promised and died. Although he is a villain, he is also a character with distinct character. In addition to breaking his promise, he still has the demeanor of a warrior. "Long time no see ~ young master Yalin!" With heavy steps, Goddard''s thick voice came from the armor. a young master!? Well ~ it seems that in the original work, gordade called Gao ye and Xinye like this, but zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ made Yalin a little uncomfortable. After looking at Godard Yalin carefully, he noticed that although each other''s cosmic knight armor has a very strong metallic feeling, sh ¨ª J ¨¬ is a kind of biological organization. If you want to speak, it is probably similar to the colonization costume in another animation colonization armor. Yalin has a bit of memory in an image classic of cosmic rider, gaoye and Xingye Xi ¨­ The transformation screen of NGD ¨¬ during combat Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ changes the body into armor due to alienation. This transformation mode is more in line with the original setting. After allowing Goddard to release his transformation state, Yalin opened his property panel and browsed it. Name: Goddard Race: alienating human beings Class: Cosmic Knight Grade: LV Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 350 / 350 Strength: 72 Agility: 236 Spirit: 08 Wisdom: 2 Constitution: 32 Favorability: friendly 70 / 00 Special ability: soul connection (soul connection with Yalin) alienated body (object magic defense increased by 20%) super Hu ¨© F ¨´ (injury Hu) ¨© F ¨´ speed up) antimatter gun (it can disintegrate the target''s defense during attack) potential explosion (after all attributes are increased by 20% in a short time, Ji ¨¦ sh ¨´ will enter a weak state) martial arts proficiency (combat ability is increased) strong physique (strength and physique are increased by 5%) loyalty (favor is not easy to decline) Growth potential: a Special Summon resurrection needs: 2000 soul energy What makes Yalin a little ¨² n ¨¤ I is that in the original book, the cosmic knight who can fly in space at will and can instantly blow up half a town with an antimatter gun has reached A. he has the same potential as a saint fighter. Ladam''s alien technology is really weak! However, if you recall carefully, the cosmic knight is also a science fiction setting in general. Even the antimatter gun of the protagonist Takano''s second super evolution is limited to half a city, and the antimatter gun can not be used continuously without limit. Most of the time, the cosmic Knight relies on cold weapons to fight, And some monsters in the saint fighter waved their fist a little and a building collapsed. Even more ruthless, they opened almost half a map gun like the cosmic knight. It is estimated that the strength of the two sides is not much different. Speaking, the strength of the animation world of magic setting and fantasy setting is indeed generally stronger than that of science fiction setting. Although not summoned to the protagonist, Takano has been weakened by the summoning system, but it''s also good. After all, the characters in the cosmic Knight are not more general, and there are a lot of weak logistics personnel. If they are summoned, they will lose a lot. When it comes to randomly summoning Yalin, Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬, who is most afraid of, chose some cute animation that is too peaceful, because all the characters in the animation have little combat effectiveness. Secondly, he is afraid of selecting some villains with strong strength but bad personality. It is too difficult for this role to get along with them. For example, a scum just now, before hanging up, Yalin finally opened his property panel, not to mention the low and poor property, Among the special abilities, there are two negative abilities: loss of harmony (there is a certain chance to reduce the degree of contact with goodwill) and the spirit of hesitation (the degree of goodwill is easy to decline). Not only his own popularity is easy to decline, but also drives others to decline. Even if he is not slag chengchong, Yalin can only kill him secretly. Before Goddard left, Yalin finally used the system to do a full-body examination for Goddard. Although the humans transformed into cosmic knights in the original work still have self-consciousness, they are all manipulated by radham. Yalin still remembers that after Takano defeated his brother Xingye, a larva of radham climbed out of Xingye''s body. Fortunately, during the physical examination, Yalin didn''t find any foreign bodies from Goddard, and Goddard felt like a very kind middle-aged uncle. The three randomly summoned characters ran out. Unfortunately, Yalin was unlucky and wasted one. There was indeed 100000 more soul energy on the system interface, but it became more and more like the system interface of a game "promotion mall", which made Yalin feel more and more ashamed. "Buy and get free! Can be coquettish ~ can warm the bed ~ can beat people! Everyone just wants to bring home 998 cute Lori! " On the home page of the system, in a large promotional advertisement, Lanyuan Yanzhu in black bullet animation knelt on the ground with a playful smile. Behind him, there was a large number of Lori who appeared and didn''t appear in the animation. Yalin said that he was sorry. Now he is in financial shortage. Lori, an expensive and vulnerable product, can''t be bought for the time being! "Has life in a different world made your mouth fade out of the bird? No, D ¨¡ nx ¨© n£¡ In particular, the newly launched beautiful girls and sister chefs make your dining table rich quickly ~ call quickly in the special promotion! " Zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ relying solely on the shaving painting of the spirit of the halberd in the page, Rene and her cousin shaving Alice are wearing chef clothes and carrying delicious food. They seem to be arguing about trying to bring the delicious food to the table first. Yalin once again expressed his regret that there is already a chef in audur! ''fight ~ blackmail ~ intimidation ~ do you want to build your own H ¨¥ ID ¨¤ o forces? The price reduction promotion of the bad duo group is 7 fold! " "The most lovable doll, the one who loves you most, doesn''t have to play D ¨¡ nx ¨© N Huai (Beep) doll ~ day and night! The current price is 0000 soul energy. The three sisters call at the same time and enjoy a 10% discount! " Fuck you~ Yalin looked through it depressed for a long time. The promotion mall was full of people who were not needed in odur city now! Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 311 All kinds of lollies in black bullets have become special promotional products The five color team in the magic girl''s little circle has become a group purchase project Devil college DXD has more lucky draw "Pet elf" is playing the preferential activity of buying two and getting one free In addition to all kinds of promotional activities, there is a hidden pink heart-shaped icon at the bottom left of the system interface. When Yalin tries to open that icon to see what there is, a prompt box to confirm whether he is an adult pops up on the system interface. For Yalin now, time is precious and there is no spare time to browse these special offers one by one. Yalin directly lost the search work to Nemo and asked him to find some people who have a great discount and are effective for the future development of odur city. 100000 points of soul energy is not a small number, but it is still a drop in the bucket for the whole city of odur. Yalin first equipped pachuli with enough researchers, then added a group of dwarf craftsmen and Tauren herbalists, and repaired a gold crystal cave that collapsed during the dragon war, In order to make black core crystals, most of the projects in the whole city of odur have been temporarily suspended, and all personnel have been moved to resource production. Now, after deducting daily expenses, odur city is closed ¨­ There are about 40000 materials and energy. Recently, klosed has sent a message to Yalin that the first human slaves have been zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I ok, there are about 3000 people Zu ¨¯ y¨°u¡£ It will be sent to belika fortress in misty forest in recent weeks. Yalin has not disclosed the deal to anyone except sunezer. After all, there are still a few small partners with a sense of justice. It''s better to keep some things confidential. As for the transportation of these "commodities", Yalin has asked Miriya to send a note to the Saxony kingdom. At the same time, the Aquarius Gold Saint Didier also set off for the Saxony kingdom. Didier, who is good at diplomacy, will lobby for mineral development rights. Sh ¨ª J on this matter, Yalin also tested the tone of the Saxony kingdom, It is obvious that the royal family also wants to mine these minerals buried deep underground, but due to the lack of technology and manpower, they can only sit on Jinshan and starve. Although the big businessmen in the free city also came to contact the royal family, tried to obtain mining rights and put forward many preferential agreements, the Saxony kingdom was still at war with the Ogg barbarians at that time, K ¨£ ol ¨¸ There are not enough people to carry out mining. I am afraid that the free city will take the opportunity to station a large number of people into the country, causing a security threat. At the same time, it is also a worry that the lifeline is controlled by others. For this reason, the royal family did not l ¨¬ K ¨¨ promise. Now the war with the ogue barbarians has ended because of the emergence of Yu ¨¢ ng ¨´ in Yalin. Audur city can also provide food. Therefore, Saxony kingdom is naturally interested in restarting mineral mining. Didier, who first arrived at belika fortress through the portal, has met and discussed with Prince Rost. Unfortunately, they did not discuss mineral mining. After all, Rost is only a prince, not a king. Although the old king rhodland has been legendary in his D ¨£ su¨¤n¡£ But as long as he doesn''t wear the crown, Rost has no final decision. What they are talking about at the moment is a more troublesome problem. Although the kingdom of Saxony has issued a prohibition order, many mercenaries who Qi ¨¢ NJ ¨¬ n entered the fog forest have witnessed the emergence of elves. The rumor that there are no elves in the fog forest has spread inadvertently. Because of the great value of the elves, many mercenaries even began to take risks in spite of the blockade of the snowstorm, trying to enter the misty forest to capture the elves. At least last week, the patrol of belika fortress captured more than a dozen mercenaries and adventurers. "Compared with this matter, those greedy slave traders in the free city are a greater trouble. Our spies in the free city have sent back information. Many slave traders have begun to win over the big businessman Philip scant, trying to get the supporting documents and enter the misty forest to capture the elves." Rost anxiously explained some recent situations to Didier. Compared with the beautiful and tall miss Miriya in the king''s capital, the messenger of the ancient God seemed more wise and learned. In his speech, he had a special elegant momentum, gave people a feeling of being neither humble nor arrogant, and made people respect. As a fully autonomous commercial city, the free city uses the magic of money and has a decisive power in the whole continent. The king of any country should be afraid of it. If the slave traders had the proof of the free city, the Saxony kingdom could not offend the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ behemoth too much. Rost had put forward the request to Descartes in a very obscure way ¨¡ Ngzh ¨´ means. Yalin already knows about the free city zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ and the complete commercial city. His role in the whole continent reminds Yalin of his former world. The big chaebols and bankers who secretly manipulated the country were also hidden behind the scenes and manipulated the fate of a country by the power of money. They have regularly harvested the people''s blood and sweat by "legal" means, the so-called president The prime minister is just a doll pushed down by the chaebols and big bankers, just like a replaceable part. If these dolls dare not obey, they will not end up being impeached quickly and killed by a "mental patient". If the world on earth is relying on the deterrence of nuclear weapons and has developed into a money based world under the overall peaceful development in recent 100 years, it gives the chaebols and bankers the opportunity to become the behind the scenes manipulators of the whole world, but absolute rights and absolute financial resources can not defeat absolute violence in the beginning! This is the most primitive force that all creatures are born with. A nuclear war that destroys the world can turn the astronomical and half wealth accumulated by chaebols and bankers into fly ash, and the whole world is destroyed. What''s the meaning of more money? In that case, zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ should have been a world based on power, and it should be a derivative of power and wealth. In Yalin''s view, the reason why businessmen in free cities can do whatever they want, even the holy capital and the Holy See do not pay attention to, sh ¨ª J ¨¬ is also because the current period is in a delicate balance period. The dragon war has destroyed too many powerful existence, and the whole world has entered a weak period. Now there are cracks between the gods. They are in a state of confrontation. The two sides are like a little mouse next to the absolute warrior of life and death. They are annoying and don''t have much interest in paying attention to it, but wait until the confrontation Ji ¨¦ sh wins and loses Don''t look at the joy of dancing now, pull the list together in the future! The situation described in this sentence will be staged in the free city in the future. "The free city just requires to enter the forest of fog, so they are responsible for the losses incurred, right?" "Zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ of course!" As for the problem of Didier, Rost affirmed that if the mercenaries sent by the free city had to compensate the country for their losses in the country they entered, no country would allow the free city to send people to enter. After receiving Rost''s answer, Didier smiled and said that the Saxony Kingdom just try to get more benefits from these slave merchants. If they want to send someone into the misty forest, let them come. The snowstorm and ice front shooter of the misty forest will bury them all in the forest. The soldiers trained in a real war are better than a hundred times of military training. The army that has experienced the baptism of war and blood is the real meaningless army! Although the elf shooters and Rangers in odur City train hard, they don''t have real war and blood to quench. They are like a razor. Although they are sharp, they are extremely fragile. The Ogg barbarians were blocked in the far north by the snowstorm, K ¨£ ol ¨¸ There is a shadow of aleguso, the master of killing, behind the ogue barbarians. At least at this stage, it is not easy for Yalin to directly use these savage creatures as little monsters for level training. Even Alsace has cultivated temporarily under the guidance of Yalin zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I to make trouble for the holy capital ravaged by demons. Since the slave merchants in the free city were willing to send people to help them train their troops at the time of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨, they could also get additional prisoners to enrich their farms, mines and logging yards. Why not? It doesn''t matter how many people the free city wants to send into the fog of senyalin as long as there are no monsters like gerkate. With Didier''s answer, Rost was relieved that although the ancient god was strong, the Saxon kingdom, which had just got a chance to breathe, could not recover from its weakness Hu ¨© In the past, we should not offend the free city too much in business and trade. Now that we can not offend both sides, it is better. After negotiation, Descartes accepted the escort of the cavalry of belika fortress to the next territory. Where will Descartes be assisted by the magician J ¨© Nggu transmits the Dharma array directly to the king capital of Saxony kingdom. Miriya, who is still staying in the royal capital, has received the task of Yalin and began a series of talks with the royal family during this period. The Saxon royal family has no great resistance to the ancient god''s direct indication of who to grant mineral mining rights. On the contrary, the royal family hopes to take the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ opportunity to further bind the interests of the Saxon kingdom with the ancient god, Among them, the Saxony royal family also expressed the hope of getting some ancient gods B ¨¡ Ngzh ¨´, several large portals were established in several territories within the Saxony Kingdom and connected with the king. At the same time, the royal family has another request, Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬, hoping to get some magic technical support. If you can, Saxony kingdom is willing to send a group of students to the ancient god''s city for exchange and study! For these requirements, Yalin doesn''t think it''s a bad thing. On the contrary, it''s an opportunity for his own forces to penetrate into the Saxony kingdom! Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 312 After seeing Didier off, Rost asked the waiter to come in and clean the room. He walked to the castle lookout and left the scope of the magic array. The cold air in the far north suddenly came. Prince Rost, who was used to living in the far north, did not shrink up, but enjoyed the cold wind. On the lookout platform, Prince Rost looked down at a large building covered with white cloth built in the high wall and protective Dharma array. This is a transmission "gate" built by the silver haired "spirit" sent by the ancient god and the dwarves not long ago. You should know that the food provided by the ancient God for the Saxon kingdom was piled up in the forest, Belika fortress is responsible for sending personnel to transport. The transportation efficiency of this way is extremely low due to the road and wind and snow. It seems that the ancient god doesn''t like to send too many believers to transport food for the Saxony kingdom. Therefore, he sent craftsmen to build this large transport "gate" to transport the food directly from the holy city of the ancient god to the belika fortress, which is then accepted by the fortress personnel and directly transported to the granaries all over the country. Science and technology are the primary productive forces! This sentence is equally valid in different worlds. Rost has to admit that advanced technology can greatly improve work efficiency. This large-scale transmission ''gate'' simplifies many unnecessary work and saves a lot of manpower and material resources. Although Prince Rost is not a magician, he also knows some things about space magic. Transmission magic is the magic of many magicians, but the maximum transmission of transmission magic is 1-3 people at most, and the limit of transmission array dedicated to "door" transportation services in some big cities is about 10 people, Moreover, each transmission needs to consume a lot of magic. Therefore, it is expensive, not to mention civilians, but some little nobles can''t afford such expenses. They are usually used for important information transmission and personnel transmission. However, the "gate" of belika fortress has no restrictions at all. Generally, it can always transport people and goods on a large scale. Although it also consumes a lot of magic, its role is absolutely worth the money. Just think about it. If we can popularize this kind of "portal". Then the distance between territories in a country will be completely broken, and the king can control the situation of the country as he wants. Moreover, both the movement of personnel and the transportation of materials will become very convenient. There is no need to worry about robbers and accident losses in the process of transportation. In terms of logistics supply and army mobilization during the war, it can quickly tilt the balance of victory and defeat to the party who has mastered this technology! This large-scale transmission technology is the real price treasure. More valuable than the minerals in Saxony! Unfortunately, this "portal" can only be transmitted in one direction. Every time, believers on the side of the ancient god can "stimulate" the portal. Obviously, this "portal" can not only facilitate transportation, but also facilitate the enemy''s march! The ancient God knew this very well, and Rost also knew it very well. Rost was responsible for supervising the workers on the site when building the transmission gate. The location of the transmission gate was also the strongest fortress in the fortress. It was also specially covered with a protective array around, which was guarded by the guards 24 hours a day. Although the magicians stationed in belika fortress have also studied the "portal", it is a pity that the above protective array for confidentiality is too complex, and the magicians are at a loss. One of them, a level 11 water mage who likes to study magic array, also stays in his room every day to study the Dharma array on the portal. But up to now, there seems to be no clue. In addition to the transmission technology possessed by the ancient gods, the advanced communication technology at the first meeting is also enviable. You should know that the distance between the Saxony King capital and the yarnod mountains is very far. The usual communication magic guide can communicate at this distance. God knows how many magic techniques the ancient gods have long lost in the world. Taking steps on the rooftop, Rost couldn''t help thinking about how to make the Saxony Kingdom get more assistance from the ancient god. Now the only link between the Saxony Kingdom and the ancient god is his sister Luo Jiean. In terms of cooperation, the ancient god doesn''t want others to disturb him, The Saxony royal family is counting on the power of the gods to get rid of the annual war with the Ogg barbarians. The ancient gods hoped to lead the "spirit" and dwarf fugitives to the "misty" fog forest, and the Saxon kingdom received most of the food needed every year. Obviously. This is a completely unequal partnership. The kingdom of Saxony pays too little every year to avoid a so-called war and get most of the food needed, but it only pays two things, although the second thing may involve disputes between gods. But it is clear that such cooperation is very dangerous. The ancient gods can cancel the cooperation at any time, but for the kingdom of Saxony, it can''t afford the price, whether it''s food or border security. Prince Rost thinks he is not a philanthropist. As a ruler, he naturally wants to strive for the greatest interests for his country. If there is usually "communication" between countries, the Saxony kingdom may take advantage of the situation to maximize some of the interests. But the identity of the "exchange" object of the Saxony kingdom is too terrible. As a God who can use the dragon as a servant, how dare mortals move some small hands and feet under the eyes of the gods? In fact, Prince Rost hopes to be handled by the ancient god Yalin, which can bind the interests between the Saxony Kingdom and the ancient god in a certain way. It would be great if we could get some assistance from magic technology. I hope this meeting can go smoothly! Thinking of this, Rost got up and returned to the castle. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ There is a secret underground prison in Wangdu, which is a special prison for many felons who have committed serious crimes. There are crazy mercenaries who have killed more than 20 villagers and dismembered their bodies in small villages, assassins who have even assassinated noble members for money, mages who are "elite" in magic learning, and criminals who often commit appalling crimes. Any criminal sent to this special prison means that he doesn''t want to go out alive. The only chance to leave is to be put in a coffin by the prison guard after becoming a corpse. In the "yinsen" prison. Several soldering irons were burning in the hot brazier, and the executioner with a black "color" mask was taking out a slightly red soldering iron and pressing it on the prisoner suspended in mid air. In an instant, the scream of hoarseness rang through the whole room. "Well, let''s be honest. It''s no use denying it now, if you don''t want to suffer more skin and meat!" The torture officer in charge of supervising the "Yin" of the prison is signaling to stop temporarily "No, I''m not a heretic. I''m not a heretic." Facing the prisoner''s answer, the Interrogator''s face was "color" and "Yin". He took a bottle of holy water containing light and dropped it on the prisoner''s arm. Immediately, a black smoke rose, and a strange emblem gradually appeared on the prisoner''s arm. "Tell me what this is? Dirty devil Badge ~ tell me! Which devil are you loyal to and where your altar is! Don''t worry, I''ll be impatient. I have more time to play with you!" The torture officer roughly grabbed the prisoner''s hair and said fiercely. At the same time, the person in charge of execution took out many chilling torture tools from one side of the cabinet. Very, the room began to send out a frightening shrill wail again! Half an hour later "I''m sorry ~ Saint grant, the prisoner''s will is very strong. I''m afraid I can''t pry the news out of his mouth for a moment and a half." In an office room on the upper floor of the prison, a guard in charge of interrogation reported to the holy capital priest in the room. In June, the priest grant was looking through the book and looking up the demon emblem marked on it. The old priest looked up and said gently, "it takes too much pain to torture the prisoner. His emblem has shown who the demon he is loyal to. Put him in prison and make the final judgment according to the laws of Saxony." "Your Highness, don''t you need to continue to inquire about the whereabouts of his accomplices?" The guards are well aware that the final sentence of evil believers in any country on the mainland must be the death penalty. "No need! His accomplices must have started to flee." In June, the priest grant frowned. From what he got, it seems that these evil believers have sneaked into the Saxony Kingdom recently. It seems that they are asking for information in the Saxony kingdom. Recently, the Saxony Kingdom has arrested several people suspected of evil believers. Judging from the emblems on these evil believers, they should all belong to the believers of aleguso, the killing master among the demon masters! Aleguso! The top existence of the nine masters in the abyss is the most powerful demon master. Once he had fallen directly into the main material plane, and even fought with the ice and snow "female" God edrama. However, in the end, the terrible demon master was still defeated by the "female" God. After being severely damaged, he fled back to the distorted void Grant recalled some of the past events recorded in the holy capital Scripture. At the moment, the moon priest couldn''t help worrying. There are not too many negative feelings in the capital of Saxony, and there is no "intersection". Moreover, both the holy capital and the Holy See have people stationed here, and the demon master is not stupid enough to build the altar here. It seems that after the master of pain wreaked havoc in the holy capital, other demon masters also had some stupid "desire" to move. Could it be that the demons in the abyss were planning something big! q Chapter 313 "I said brother, I think I can try the method of limb regeneration mentioned in this book." "But al, you have no body now. Where should I apply the limb regeneration ''medicine''?" "I ~ I mean, my brother can have a try." Miriya stood outside the door of the room and eavesdropped on the sound inside the room. Very good! After being banned, the two brothers didn''t run out without authorization this time. You know, they poked a big leak for themselves. During this time, the priest of the temple sent people several times to ask the two brothers to talk in the temple, but they were declined by Miriya. If possible, Miriya does not want her relationship with the holy capital to be too rigid. Although the holy capital is likely to become an enemy, it is in the future, not now. Gus and Kenjiro are responsible for picking up Didier today. They also have something to discuss with the Saxony royal family in the palace. I really hope these two little guys can be honest for a while. After packing up some things, Miriya said to a servant in the mansion, "I''m going out for a while and help me watch these two little devils. Don''t let them run around." "OK, Miriya''s woman."¡® The bodyguard nodded. After Miriya left with satisfaction, at the same time, a middle-aged "woman" and "woman" in charge of looking at an alchemy material store in the capital of Saxony looked curiously at the two guests who had just entered, a little boy with blond hair and a tall soldier in armor. "I found al. It''s this red ''flower''. How much is this'' flower ''powder, aunt?" "Let me see. Well, the powder of blood clip ''flower'' is 15 lien per 50g. How much do you want, children?" Edward, the little bean who was originally sentenced to be banned from reading in the residence room, incredibly appeared in the alchemy material store. Not only Edward but also Alphonse chose some strange materials. "Let me see ~ I''ll take 200 grams first." Edward took out a note from his pocket and looked at the list of materials copied on it. There were many materials Edward didn''t know, such as crystal eating ant, thunder lizard scale and grass root. In order to save time, Edward simply ''handed'' the list to the aunt who looked at the store. I strolled leisurely. "I said brother," Alfonsi carefully gathered around his brother and said in a worried tone, "is it okay for us to sneak out like this?" "Big husband, cute ''milk''! (no problem, it doesn''t matter!" Is it really all right? Compared with the brother of Le Tian sect. As a younger brother, Alphonse still has some worries. He has read almost all the books he brought after being banned. It seems that there are some obstacles in the study of magic and alchemy in this world. They are really idle. Later, they secretly made a ladder on the second floor of the mansion with alchemy this morning and slipped out. "Well, children, you''ve found everything you want. A total of 784 leans. I''ll take you 780 leans." Edward took out his wallet and easily patted al: "don''t worry, we haven''t arranged the means of concealment in advance. Don''t worry, miss Miriya didn''t find us so much." "But if my brother is miss Miriya" "Don''t worry so much, al. Anyway, miss Miriya just doesn''t allow us to go to the temple. We can always go shopping. I''ll suffocate in my room all day." Arnai''s waist was crossed and didn''t speak. The so-called arrangement is to find a strange crystal stone that can record the sound. They cooperate to record the sound and put it in the room for automatic playback. And my brother also made two scarecrows and threw them on the seat, although what the two scarecrows did was very ugly. Out of the store, Edward threw the materials he bought into the space bracelet. Edward liked this small equipment that can store a large number of items very much. It helped him a lot. There is no need to mention a lot of things wandering in the street. It has to be said that although the world is a little behind in some aspects, some magical powers can not be underestimated. When it comes to the power of space, alchemy can''t. When he came to the Saxony capital, Edward''s favorite place was probably the snack street near the city park. Every holiday, there is quite a lively place, with all kinds of exotic food. Just on the way there, Edward and Al unexpectedly met a familiar person. "Ah! It''s Alphonse and Edward!" The beautiful young woman in a windbreaker waved to the two happily. With the cry of Shao "female", another tall veiled "female" and "sex" beside him also slightly turned his head and looked at them. TIA!? Alfonsi saw the familiar Temple "servant" and "female" TIA subconsciously waved his hand. Speaking of it, Alfonsi''s tall theory was an extremely conspicuous existence wherever he went. Edward''s mind suddenly came up with what Miriya said after he was arrested last time. If he was running to see the people in the temple, he was going to be forcibly sent back to odur city. In an instant, Edward was like a mouse seeing a cat and immediately pulled his brother away. "Can we talk about it? Edward children." The crisp but cold voice remembered behind Edward''s back. The eyes like the "petrified gaze" of the snake haired "female" demon solidified Edward, who had just pulled out his "leg" and had not taken a step in time. Although the other party was "covered" with a veil, this familiar sense of oppression and deterrence, even if he used to knock his knees to think, Edward also knew who the "female" next to TIA was. Serena, the chief priest of the ice and snow ''Goddess'' Azuma. Can I say no? Edward''s neck was like a rusty machine, creaking and turning hard. With a tangled and sad God''s "color" on his face, he looked at the main priest of the ice and snow "female" God who had come in front of him, although the other party wore a veil to cover his beautiful face. But it still makes people feel the awe inspiring beauty that makes people dare not breed unreasonable thoughts. A few minutes later, in a small Lutian dessert shop, the waiter brought up three hot baked puddings and cow''s milk drinks. Edward, like a zombie who lost his soul, picked up a spoon and put the pudding into his mouth. "Al ~ I haven''t seen you for days. Are you busy these days?" TIA also had a pudding in front of her. Although she had been with the chief priest Serena for so long, TIA was no longer afraid of strangers. Although the chief priest Serena didn''t smile and looked shy, she knew that the chief priest Serena was actually a very easy-going person after a long time. Alphonse scratched his head and said, "it''s nothing, but we''re banned." Al, who has a relatively pure "sex", talked to TIA one by one, while the main priest Serena tasted it gently with a cup of hot tea. Edward was silent. He just lowered his head and ate the pudding. He was deeply afraid of meeting the Lord priest Serena. After taking a sip of hot tea, the chief priest Serena put down the cup and suddenly asked, "Al children, is that miss Miriya your relative?" "No, miss Miriya is just our \ ah!" Edward quietly kicked Alphonse under the table: "it''s just our guardian!" Serena stared at Edward. Xiaodou was very calm this time. To be honest, although Miriya was appointed as the leader of the team by Yalin, Miriya did take care of the two little devils like a guardian during this period. Serena did not continue to ask the two brothers about alchemy this time, nor did she invite them to the holy capital. The chief priest of the ice and snow goddess seemed to be very interested in Miriya and asked about Miriya. The guardians of the two children, the powerful swordsman, the karut kingdom in the east of the mainland, and the trade "exchange" in the Saxony kingdom were all information obtained from the two brothers, and Serena did not fully believe these information. The chief priest of the "female" God still doubted the identity of Miriya, Especially when I first saw Miriya, the faint abyss smell from the other party had to alert Serena at this special time. "Doesn''t miss Miriya like your contact with the temple?" Knowing that the two brothers were grounded because they came to the temple last time, Serena asked this question very directly. "It''s not that. It''s just miss Miriya. She doesn''t like us running around." You have that magical alchemical power. If it were me, I wouldn''t want you to run around all day. First of all, no matter whether Miss Miriya has some misunderstandings about Shengdu, at least Serena herself agrees with Miriya''s practice. "In fact, we sneaked out today. Now we have to hurry back. If Miss Miriya finds out, it will be over." Alphonse said something Edward liked to hear. "I think you''re finished!" The sudden sound from behind immediately attracted Edward and Al''s eyes. When they saw the visitor, the two brothers'' facial expressions were distorted for a moment, and the stupid ''hair'' on Edward''s head stood in a straight line! Three tall male "sex" are standing behind the two brothers. Gus looks at them with a sneer and gloating, while Kenjiro pinches his fist and clicks. He has a plan to teach the bear child a lesson. As for Didier, who had just arrived in the king''s capital, his eyes fell on the main priest of the "female" God of ice and snow. q Chapter 314 "I''m really sorry!" On the street, the two bear children suddenly assumed the posture of sitting under the earth and attracted a group of onlookers. TIA couldn''t help laughing with her mouth covered while watching the two brothers become so frightened. After laughing, the "female" child couldn''t help eavesdropping and looking at the three men who seemed to know Edward and al. Two of them looked like ordinary mercenaries, but one of them carried a huge black ''color'' two handed sword, which surprised TIA. The sword was so huge that it could almost be used as a shield. Just looking at it, it felt heavier. The man behind them has long flowing hair and a handsome face. With a pair of glasses, he looks gentle and elegant, giving people a sense of erudition and wisdom. "Yo ~ who are these two beautiful women?" Gus looked at TIA and Serena, and asked in a frivolous tone. Gus, who has fought on the battlefield for several times and fought many times in the pile of blood and dead people, inadvertently exudes a strong smell of blood and killing at any time, which is an inevitable smell for soldiers fighting from the sea of corpses¡® When TYA was watched by Gus, she suddenly shivered. Serena''s eyes were alert and looked at Gus. "This is TIA and the other is..." Edward looked at Serena, the chief priest of the ice and snow goddess. He was the last person Miriya wanted to meet with al. Moreover, when he met Serena just now, the other party asked not to mention his identity outside. "I''m Serena, the chief priest of the ice and snow goddess Ezra." This time, Serena said her identity first. A silver light flashed in Serena''s eyes. This is a true vision magic used to detect and see through illusions. It is mainly used to identify the real identity of the target. Under the influence of true vision, Serena can easily distinguish the three men in windbreaker. They are tall. It seems that the man who has practiced martial arts for many years is just a very ordinary human. The handsome and elegant man has a strong smell of water. It should be the case of a mage who practices water magic, but he can''t feel any magic ''wave'' on him. Just... The last man with a black ''color'' giant sword is like a mercenary, although he is human. But his body exudes a very strong abyss breath, but this breath is strangely concentrated on his neck. It''s not like what he has. It''s like a foreign body adhering to him. Gus, who was watched by Serena, suddenly felt a faint tingling. Gus subconsciously ''touched'' the brand on his neck with his hand. In an instant, Gus''s eyes looking at Serena also changed. Kenjiro grabbed Edward by the collar like a kitten and lifted him up: "sorry, these two children have caused you trouble." Edward asked with a weak look, "please don''t tell Miss Miriya about it!" Al had no choice but to say goodbye to TIA and say, "sorry, TIA, we have to go back first." "Please wait..." Serena suddenly said, "can I talk to you?" "Sorry, lady, there may not be much time today." Gus replied. Eager to get rid of the entanglement with the temple, the people were also ready to leave in a hurry, but Serena didn''t seem to want the people to leave. The surrounding water elements gathered secretly to form transparent chains around. Gus and Kenjiro did not find anything unusual about Yu Selena''s actions, but Didier, who was also good at "manipulating" the vertical freezing air, was keenly aware of the anomaly. At this time, Didier stepped forward in front of GUS and Kenjiro and said with a slight warning: "please stop, we want to conflict with the temple..." Speaking of return, but he also secretly mobilized the cold air almost to cover up the "forced" to Selena, to show that although we intend to conflict with you, but also will not be afraid of conflict. Serena''s eyes became sharp and the water element became active. Didier immediately felt that the temperature around him was falling rapidly, while Kenjiro and GUS had no response. Obviously, the master priest of the ice and snow "female" God was proficient in the control of the power of ice and frost, even above himself, Even the best frost prayer in the city of audur can''t do this. I''m afraid... Only ALinDa can surpass her in the control of frost power! Feeling that the situation was wrong, Gus subconsciously ''touched'' the hilt of the sword, and Kenjiro''s eyes became dignified. The nerves of his whole body tightened up! Only Edward and Al looked back and forth at the two sides that seemed to be facing each other. TIA also looked at al nervously, afraid that the two sides would really conflict. When he found that the power of frost transformed by water element had begun to slowly penetrate into his limbs, Didier was no longer patient and raised the small universe. The powerful frozen air was instantly raised around the whole body, blocking the power of frost outside the body! This change surprised Serena. As the "female" God of ice and snow, the main priest himself has the highest control over the water element. It is reasonable that under the control of divine magic, all water elements will give priority to obey their own orders. Even a high-level water mage who confronts himself will be unable to use any magic because he loses the control of the water element, But the man in front of him has another power to make some water elements see his will. Serena put her strength away, and the main priest didn''t want to have a real conflict with each other. Besides, it was still in the street. "I also mean that there is a conflict among you, but now is an extraordinary time... I must know your identity, especially the identity of this soldier!" Serena spoke softly. Although her tone was as cold as ever, she was more or less willing to ease. "Me?" Gus pointed to himself and ''showed'' a strange smile. From the tingling feeling of the brand just now, Gus probably understood why the other party was targeting himself. Serena looked around and found that there were some onlookers: "it''s not convenient for us to talk here. Please follow me." If the momentum was a little relaxed just now, then this time it was more determined than that. Didier stared at the two brothers and knew that it was best to solve the problem "sex" today. Otherwise, even if you escape, you will be entangled by the holy capital in the future, and it will be endless at that time. Serena asked TIA to return to the temple first, and Didier also said that Edward and Al had better return to the residence now. After the two brothers walked away, the four came to an open place in the nearby park. Serena gently waved her hand and set a border around. "You have the smell of demons. As a priest of gods, I must thoroughly find out your identity!" After confirming that there was no eavesdropping by a third party, Serena said without hesitation. For the demons in the abyss, the attitude is the same whether it is the tough holy see or the gentle holy capital. Neither side will miss any opportunity to eliminate the demons, even if it is to offend the secular kingdom. After all, the secular threat to the gods is far less than the devil in the abyss. The latter is the enemy of all life and the existence that really destroys the world. "The devil''s breath ~ because of this brand?" Gus asked a rhetorical question after touching the brand. "Brand?" Serena looked at Gus puzzled: "is it the badge given to you by the devil?" "Give? Please ~ Miss! I don''t want it at all, okay?" Gus waved his hand with a nai look. "Do you mean that you are not a believer of the devil, but just a betrayer cursed by the devil?" Serena thought for a moment. Serena didn''t doubt Gus''s attitude. After all, the devil did torture Gu by various means, using curse and other methods, so that the other party could reap the fallen soul after suffering from pain and despair. Gus nodded to show that he was right. "May I examine the mark on your neck?" Gus was stunned and cast his eyes on Descartes, while the other party said it was up to you to decide. "Help yourself!" She found a stone bench and sat down. Gus said that the God''s hand behind her neck was exposed without any concern. Serena leaned forward and saw the strange brand on Gus''s neck. It seemed that she had never seen such a demon emblem in the mind of the main priest. There are a large number of demons in the abyss. Many powerful demon Lords have marks representing their own identity. Naturally, Serena can''t remember all the marks of demons, but at least one thing can be determined. This mark does not represent the master of demons. If the man in front of her is really the victim of the curse of demons, Then it may also be the emblem of a lord level demon you have seen. "I can believe your statement for the time being. Do you remember the characteristics of the devil who branded you?" "Characteristics?" Gus recalled Nai''s shrug: "mark me. Those ghosts always pretend to be gods when they appear. They talk about causality and fate every day. They are just a group of demons who love to put on airs." A demon who has been regarded as a God? Serena has no doubt about this. In the distorted void, there are indeed some demons who will pretend that gods'' lure ''the world and let the world do evil in the name of gods. Of course, it does not rule out that the other party may be evil gods lurking in the old times. Compared with demons, although these evil gods have long been forgotten and weakened by the world, However, evil gods have more cunning plans than demons, and have been trying to reconstruct and build their own divine domain and restore their power. q Chapter 315 The imprint constantly emits a disgusting smell to Serena''s heart. It is a mixture of evil thoughts full of rot and blood. It is attached to the soldier like tarsal maggots, but it is the most beautiful food for the demons in the abyss. Serena believes that the people who are branded with this imprint are as dazzling as torches in the dark, Will attract the devil to try to devour his flesh and blood at all costs. The function of this brand is indeed curse and sacrifice. It is obvious that the soldier did not lie. He is indeed a victim of the devil''s curse. "Who painted the Dharma array on your neck?" When Serena detects through magic, she finds that Gus''s brand Shanghai depicts a strange Dharma array, which seems to be a Dharma array used to suppress the brand, but the unique structure of this dharma array makes Serena familiar. "A magician carved it for me before. It said it could weaken the branded curse." Gus was careful not to say what he shouldn''t say. "A human magician?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" Gus lowered his head and his eyes became dignified. This array was carved by the Elf Mage, but Lord Yalin specially told him to keep it secret. Serena didn''t continue to ask, and seemed to believe this statement for the time being: "I can try to use divine magic to help you eliminate the brand, would you like to?" "I''m afraid not. It''s said that this brand is very powerful and can''t be eliminated by conventional methods." original The sacrificial mark of the hand of God in the branded warrior is a powerful curse including the rules of the law of cause and effect. Up to now, no method to eliminate the mark has been given in the original work. However, with the help of the universal calling system, it can easily help Gus eliminate the mark. Of course, it takes a lot of soul energy. Gus was summoned at first Shi Yalin said he could help Gus eliminate the brand, but Gus resolutely refused and lost the brand, although he could be liberated from the world full of darkness and blood and at the boundary of life and death. But it will also lose the last link with the hand of God and the apostles. I have to cut off the heads of these demons and ghosts by myself and eliminate the brand after understanding. However, the experience in belika town made Gus feel that it would be a good thing to have this brand, if not for the brand''s keen perception of demons and undead. I''m afraid I can''t find those Necromancers. Using branding as a special detector for demons and undead is actually very easy to use. At least those ghosts can''t deceive themselves with illusions. "You are very sensitive to the smell of demons and undead. Therefore, you should leave the brand and catch the demons who engrave the brand on you?" When hearing this answer, Serena shook her head silently: "it''s too dangerous. You know, as long as this brand is on you, demons and undead will crazy hope to devour your flesh and blood, and you can only live in endless pain and suffering." Gus smiled and looked indifferent: "I''ve been used to it for a long time, Reverend priest! I don''t know how many monsters I''ve cut these days. I''ll come to ask you to eliminate the brand after I cut those arrogant demons." Serena was a little surprised at Gus''s strong attitude. After being branded, she would be entangled by demons and undead forever in what a terrible world. It''s impossible to get any rest time at night. Even after death, even the soul can''t get rest because of the brand! Seeing that Gus''s arm was covered with scars, the goddess''s main priest could imagine that the man in front of him didn''t know how long he had crawled in blood and death. I''m afraid ordinary people would have been driven crazy by this dark day. But he still kept his mental clarity and tried to support his scarred body forward. At the thought of this, Serena''s eyes flashed a trace of praise, but also more pity! But the main priest was still a little worried, because in addition to his strong will, what supported the man in front of him to today, there was also the hatred and anger that seemed never to go out. This strong hatred and anger would become the source of strength to support him to fight, and at the same time, it would also become the fatal toxin to destroy himself. And by the end of his life. Maybe it''s time for the hatred master in the abyss to steal joy! Serena finally examined the brand very carefully, Finally, the priestess said slowly, "the branded curse power is really very powerful. This is the curse imposed by the curser''s own life as a medium. It may take a long moment to slowly eliminate the curse power, but generally speaking, the easiest way to crack this curse is to kill the curser." Curse is not used to kill, but to make life worse than death! Spell is usually a slow onset spell, which makes the applied person suffer pain day and night. When applying a spell, the caster will generally write some complex arrays and spells to make it more difficult to remove in order to continue tormenting the other party and prevent the spell from being removed. For example, it is like setting a password on the safe, The more complex the password, the harder it is for the other party to open it. But in addition to this method, there is another method, that is, the code that has turned his life into a spell, so that the cursed person has nothing to do, and this method can be said to be the most vicious method. At the same time, it is also the most dangerous method for the caster! The first way is to apply a curse. Once the curse is broken, the object of the curse can''t find the person who curses himself. After a period of time, it probably won''t continue to be investigated. The danger of the second way is that if the other party wants to break the curse, it must kill the caster. Once this spell is used, it will be an endless situation for both sides! "Hehe ~ will you eliminate the brand after killing each other? Good! I don''t have to bother you, Miss priest when it comes." Gus laughed at Serena''s explanation. "Knowing that there is a road leading to blood and death, do you still have to go on?" "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m afraid I''ll be uncomfortable if I don''t cut those bastards." Serena sighed, "miss Miriya with you. She also has the smell of the abyss. Is she also a victim under the brand?" Before Gus could speak, Didier answered first, "yes! So we''ve been traveling to find those demons." In the city of odur, Didier knew that Miriya had the blood and flesh of demons in her body. Obviously, Miriya, who was in a semi demon state, also fell into the list of doubts of the temple, although he didn''t know whether the definition of demons and demons in the temple was the same. But it is also a good thing to take this opportunity to mislead the priests of the temple to dispel their doubts about Miriya. Serena nodded and then said to Gus, "since you don''t want to eliminate this brand, please let me help you improve the suppression of the brand power of this dharma array. It''s my apology for doubting you today." "In fact, I don''t need it. This dharma array is also good. At least no dead soul can attach to me." Instead, Gus was afraid of whether Serena would tamper with the brand. "Don''t worry, I won''t touch the body of the Dharma array, but I have strengthened the Dharma array again by divine skill, which is equivalent to instilling more power into the Dharma array!" Unable to withstand the "enthusiasm" of the main priest, Gus reluctantly agreed. Serena poured her magic skills into the Dharma array very gently. Gus gradually felt a slight cold feeling in his neck and the tingling feeling produced by the branding moment, but soon the tingling feeling gradually weakened, almost to a negligible degree. At this time, Didier focused his attention on Serena, or exactly on the cloak behind Serena. The unsightly cloak was like a guiding device, gathering the surrounding water elements onto Serena, It can be said that if you put on this cloak, the chief priest Serena can continuously mobilize the water element to perform various so-called divine arts, and it is inexhaustible. "All right!" When she finished, Serena took a step back and asked, "how do you feel?" "Not bad! It doesn''t seem to hurt at all!" Gus touched his neck. It seemed that the main priest really helped himself. "Here, I apologize for misunderstanding you again. Well, I don''t know your names yet! Can you tell me?" Although as the main priest of the gods, Serena did not have any posture and sincerely apologized. This attitude also made Didier and Kenjiro feel good about her. After introducing themselves, Serena nodded and said, "Mr. Gus, if one day you and miss Miriya want to eliminate the brand, you are welcome to the holy capital at any time. If you find information about those demons, please also be sure to tell the temple that it is the duty of the five supreme gods to fight against demons, and the holy capital is willing to provide you with help within its power." Generally speaking, except for the two bear children who are uneasy and have returned to the residence to prepare for training, although the contact with the temple was a little conflicting at the beginning, they still ended well with each other in the end. Miriya, who only met with the royal family in the palace, brought back a bad news. On the issue of mineral mining rights in Saxony, the royal family was happy to exchange mining rights for some assistance, but some unknown aristocrats of old factions became obstacles. And there is no doubt that behind these old factional aristocrats are the shadows of those big businessmen in the free city. Unfinished (to be continued) Chapter 316 In the Saxony palace, the old king rhodland was sitting on the throne, wondering and tapping the armrest of the throne with his fingers. The ministers below were divided into two factions and debated fiercely, and the focus of the debate was around the mining right of rich minerals owned by the Saxony kingdom. Today, the messenger of the ancient god has come to meet the king of rhodland secretly. According to the messenger, the ancient god seems to want the Saxony kingdom to transfer the mining right to the black stone ring chamber of Commerce in the free city. Rhodland has also heard some relevant news about the black stone ring chamber of Commerce. Although it is not comparable to the top commercial giants in the free city, the rise speed of the black stone ring chamber of commerce is miraculous in the free city. Now the whole chamber of commerce involves many aspects of trade, mainly weapons and food, The most eye-catching is the vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, Claude. This young talent, Hua Yangyi, has not only almost elevated the president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, but has even become a figure on par with Lawrence, President of the free city chamber of Commerce. Although the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone has unlimited potential and sufficient capital to help the Saxony Kingdom mine minerals, as the leader of a country, rhodland is keenly aware of some problems that this rising chamber of Commerce will face in the future, the most important of which is that the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone has too much appetite, or, to be exact, the vice president croside has too much appetite, Recently, the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone has a plan to replace several chambers of Commerce in the free city. The chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone has not only begun to lend a large amount of funds to some countries, but also obtained the resident chamber of Commerce and tax-free rights. At the same time, it has begun to annex a large number of small and medium-sized chambers of Commerce and has expanded itself. It is also rumored that croside has a good personal relationship with gerkate, the most powerful mercenary group in the free city. The catalytic effect of money and force is enough to make Lawrence, the chairman of the chamber of Commerce in the free city, sit like a needle and felt. "As the chairman of the chamber of Commerce, Lawrence plays an important role in the free city, which the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone can''t do at all. Moreover, Mr. Lawrence also supports the assistance to China every year." "Please forgive me for reminding you that Lawrence only has the transportation monopoly in the free city. For Lawrence, China''s ore mining right is just a chip to consolidate his personal position in the free city. When he gets the mining right, he can outsource it to those businessmen who are willing to stand on his side without scruples. Needless to say, the largest profit will be guaranteed by Lauren Si ate it, and after layers of exploitation, there was only a leftover soup distributed to our country. The ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce will operate and mine by itself. And the price of ore harvesting is much more than Lawrence gave. " "Saxony can''t afford to offend the free city or Lawrence!" "So the kingdom of Saxony should sell its sovereign interests to please others. Ask others to give us a mouthful of leftovers?" The conservative aristocracy has always been the object of solicitation of businessmen in free cities, but it does not mean that the conservative aristocracy is willing to sell the country for personal interests. The kingdom of Saxony is located in the extreme cold of the north. The harsh natural environment has created the people''s indomitable character. The annual war with the ogman people makes the whole nation extremely United. Not only civilians, but also nobles. Facing the seemingly endless war with the northern ogemans, the severe food shortage in the far north, and the neighbors who covet the minerals of Saxony, these conservative aristocrats are worried! Originally to resist the Ogg barbarians. The aristocrats of the old school were appointed by the royal family to negotiate with the free city for food supply. The royal family is responsible for negotiating material assistance with various countries. But for a long time, the old-fashioned aristocrats have contacted more businessmen in the free city, and it is inevitable that they will tend to the free city in their constant solicitation and buying. After all, even if anyone is loyal. But loyalty is never endless. Although the conservative aristocrats generally took into account the interests of the Saxony Kingdom, the policy of relying on free cities in the past really made people feel that they were about to become the spokesmen for the interests of businessmen in free cities, In some ways, King rhodland could not directly veto the plan of the conservative aristocracy. After all, the Saxony kingdom had a deal with an unknown ancient god. Only a few people in the royal family knew about it, and the conservative aristocracy knew nothing about it. For example, rodland also believes that it is reasonable that the old-fashioned aristocrats are unwilling to cooperate with the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. After all, croside is too young. Although he is full of talent, he is too radical and doesn''t know how to bear it. Now the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce is in the limelight and will inevitably become the target of pressure from the giants in the free city, After all, for businessmen, their inherent greedy nature will never allow more people to share the cake. Recently, there are also some rumors that the contradiction between the president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce and croside is almost reached. I''m afraid other businessmen in the free city will take this opportunity to contact the president of the black stone ring to overthrow croside In this case, if the Saxony Kingdom hands over the mining right to the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone, it may also become the object of anger and be suppressed in trade. You know, it is not only the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone that covets the mining right, but even Lawrence, chairman of the chamber of Commerce of the free city, also wants to get the mining right, but the price given by Lawrence is much lower than that of the ring of Blackstone. But now that the ancient god has clearly expressed his hope that the kingdom of Saxony and the ring of Blackstone will not! To be exact, it is to carry out mineral mining cooperation with Vice President croside. Compared with the vice president, croside is not ordinary. Just think about it carefully. In a short time, he developed a small chamber of commerce that is not worth mentioning to today''s level. His unimaginable excellent mind can easily walk in the free city of the law of the jungle, and has a good personal relationship with the head of the strongest mercenary regiment in the free city. Croside can do all this by no means that an unknown mortal can easily do, Behind him, there must be a more terrible force supporting him! Maybe the vice president of the chamber of Commerce of the black stone ring is also a believer of the ancient god! Since the black stone ring chamber of commerce can be recognized by a God, how can it be the object that businessmen in free cities can suppress at will! Moreover, the price and chips given by the black stone ring chamber of commerce are indeed much higher than those given by Lawrence, and the most important thing is that if the next chairman of the chamber of commerce is elected and croside can replace Lawrence with the help of this cooperation with Saxony Kingdom, the black stone ring chamber of commerce will also jump up and become the new overlord of the free city, At that time, the Saxony kingdom will also benefit greatly. Thinking of this, the old king rhodland made up his mind! "Everybody ~ calm down first!" After the old king got up and said, the two sides of the dispute subconsciously closed their mouths, but they still faced each other in their eyes. Seeing the ministers below calm down, Luo Delan slightly sorted out his thoughts and slowly persuasion. In fact, the current situation is not suitable for directly rejecting the aristocrats of the old faction, which will cause instability and alienate the hearts of the aristocrats of the old faction. It is best to hand over part of the mining rights to the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone first, and wait for a period of time to transfer gradually. Now the old king can only choose to stabilize these old faction nobles and those big businessmen in the free city first. It''s better to have a formal confrontation after everything is on track and let the Saxony Kingdom accumulate some bargaining chips. Although his body is old, rodland''s wisdom does not decline with age. The old king skillfully and temporarily resolved their disputes, affirmed the influence of Lawrence, a big businessman in the free city, and was not satisfied with the low overweight that Lawrence was willing to give, I hope the aristocrats of the old faction can strive for more interests for the Saxony kingdom as far as possible on the price issue. The dispute between the two sides was temporarily calmed down. The old king called the Grand Duke of Morris to discuss the next action of the Saxony kingdom. Although the power of the gods was used to get rid of the entanglement of the Ogg barbarians, the Saxony Kingdom needs a certain time to recover. At the same time, when the ancient god Nari Saxony Kingdom receives its assistance, it should try its best to come up with chips that can satisfy the ancient god, Mineral exploitation right is a very good chip, but how to maintain a balance between ancient gods and big businessmen in free cities is a big problem in front of rodland! The Grand Duke of Maurice also agreed with king rhodland''s temporary procrastination policy towards the aristocrats of the old faction. In fact, Maurice would like to meet the vice president of the ring of Blackstone first to see why the young man got the intimacy of the ancient god. At the same time, in the free city, the black stone ring chamber of Commerce has also recently purchased a large number of slaves. Some branches of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce of elves and dwarves buy a large number of slaves from slave merchants at the instigation of kloside. In principle, although elves are regarded as luxury goods, they are only sold to people with status and status, However, under the attack of money shells, an elf slave who can usually be bought according to the beauty of one to two million leans has recently been copied to four million leans. Attracted by this huge profit, the slave merchants said that the principles need to be observed, but it doesn''t matter to open the back door occasionally on the basis of the principles. After all, no fool can''t get along with money. The value of elves and dwarf slaves began to double, which stimulated more slave teams to go around to catch more elves and dwarves as Yalin expected. For the elves in the east of the mainland, the days that had been like nightmares have become more and more sad, and a large-scale escape wave may form again, Although the holy capital intends to protect these persecuted races from fleeing to the west, it is now plagued by demons, which hinders the holy capital. Every day, the most tragic things are happening in many parts of the eastern mainland! Unfinished (to be continued.) Chapter 317 "The first slaves J ¨© Nggu finally verified that there were 623 human slaves, 236 men and 22 women, and the rest were children. Croside, who completed the trade fair in Jinsui territory of belrama Kingdom, listened to the assistant''s report. After reaching a deal with Yalin, king of the white dragon, the black stone ring chamber of Commerce has purchased a large number of slaves as soon as possible. Even a large number of human slaves will not cause any idea. After all, any chamber of Commerce has its own manor, factory, farm and mine, These are facilities that require a lot of labor. However, the large-scale acquisition of elves and dwarves will more or less attract some attention. Dwarves can at least concentrate on forging weapons and armor in factories, but elves are purely luxury goods for pleasure. Although elves are highly skilled in magic, it is estimated that no slave owner or individual can safely let the elves who buy Hu ¨ª Q ¨´ take charge of magic research. After the black stone ring chamber of Commerce acquired some elves, in order to avoid the attention of several giants in the free city, it soon began to acquire a large number of elves through some branches. Now the price of elves has risen to three or four million leans, and croside had to stop acquiring elves slaves. Even if these elves can pay the bill to the White Dragon King afterwards, However, the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce also needs to ensure a working capital to maintain the normal operation of the chamber of Commerce. "Very good!" Croside nodded with satisfaction: "inform the chamber of Commerce to deliver the first batch of human slaves first, and the elves and dwarves will postpone temporarily. Wait until Qu ¨¨ D ¨¬ ng this transportation route is safe." The female assistant with a proud figure asked, "OK, vice president, do you ~ need to entrust the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment to escort these elves?" More than 70 elves, hundreds of dwarves, and more than a dozen very rare Orc slaves, which are at least goods worth 4.5 billion leans. If you accidentally leak the news, it will probably stimulate bandits and mountain bandits in various parts of the mainland to form an alliance to rob! And maybe the holy city will intervene for this, so strong force is necessary in the escort process. "Don''t need ~ four or five hundred million leans of goods to be escorted by the split tooth Tomahawk. The guarantee fee alone will be unbearable." Croside waved his hand: "besides, if gelkat is no longer, the combat effectiveness of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment will be half reduced. The mercenary regiment directly under the chamber of Commerce will be responsible for escorting it. By the way, it''s time for that guy to do some business." That guy!? The female assistant''s eyes flashed a ''unhappy'' look: "is it Mr. Rogge?" "Yes, Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ him!" "With all due respect, vice president, I always feel that Mr. Rogge will only screw things up. It''s a little \ nLIKE to send him." Obviously, the female assistant has no confidence in the person appointed by kloside. Mr. Rogge suddenly came to join the vice president of kloside the year before last. I don''t know why he is a guy without much ability. He looks like a man like a dissolute son, but the vice president accepted him. Well, it''s not exactly right to say that you have no ability. At least Rogge is good at training mercenaries. However, although the mercenaries he trained are much stronger in combat effectiveness, their quality is really worrying. Almost burn and kill wherever you hit. It''s more appropriate to describe it as a bandit than a mercenary regiment! Claude sneered and said in a gloomy tone, "tell him that if he doesn''t want to be disassembled into a skeleton and nailed to the wall as decorations by the buyer, it''s best to take care of his men during the escort and don''t touch these goods!" Assistant ¨² n ¨¤ I nodded: "but I think he will make trouble. This is not the first time." "Not Gu ¨¡ Nx ¨¬, maybe it would be better if he were disassembled into a skeleton. " Croside said something that puzzled the female assistant. Suddenly, croside seemed to feel something and waved to the female assistant to leave temporarily. After the female assistant left, croside quickly laid an illusion boundary in the room and took out a twin Purple Jade shining with weak white light from the space ring. This kind of communication magic guide was left to him by the Dragon King Yalin. I have to say that zh ¨¨ g ¨¨''s small communication magic guide is really great. It far exceeds all the existing communication magic guides on the mainland in long-distance communication. In the kingdom of belrama, I can directly communicate with the White Dragon King located in the yanoder mountains. If we can crack the technical structure of this magic guide in mass reproduction and production, this communication magic guide has immeasurable market value! The flash of white light means that the king of the white dragon in the yanoder mountains has communication with himself. Kloside puts the Ziyan jade on his desk and activates the communication switch. In an instant, a half body image is projected into the air. "It''s a great honor to meet you Ji ¨¤ Ni ¨¤ n, his Highness the Black Dragon Prince." The projected image is not Yalin, the king of the white dragon, but a very young looking human male, with blond hair C ¨¤ NL ¨¤ n, handsome and elegant, just like a great aristocrat from a famous family. "It seems that your majesty Yalin is very busy. I don''t know who your excellency is?" Asked croside, crossing his hands and supporting his jaw. "I am sunezer, the Prime Minister of his majesty Yalin, the king of the white dragon. His majesty entrusted me with full responsibility for future transactions with you." Shonezel smiled gracefully and said. Claude nodded: "it''s a great honor to meet you, your excellency seunezel. I hope we can h ¨¦ Zu have a good time with each other in the future." After a few polite words, shinezer quickly brought the dialogue to the point. First, shinezer told klosed Qu ¨¨ D ¨¬ ng the specific number and delivery date of the first batch of slaves, and planned a safe passage into the Saxony kingdom. The second is to convey the invitation of the kingdom of Saxony to directly negotiate with him Ji ¨¤ Ni ¨¤ n on the mineral exploitation right to kloside. At the same time, schneizer also subtly hinted at kloside. His competitors are not small. "Laurenswick? I also expected it to be him. Zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ the old fox has tangled with many people in order to get me out of office recently. It is estimated that even the president of the black stone ring has been pulled into the gang by him." Claude had an air of mastery, and his words revealed his disdain for Lawrence. Xiunaizel also smiled innocently, but xiunaizel also had a Y ¨ª ¨¨ n: "in fact, I have a question, your highness croside, as the prince of the black dragon, why are you willing to bow to a mortal as the vice president? It is only a very simple thing that you have your power to replace each other." "It''s my father''s dogma to solve everything by force, not mine. I choose to integrate into the human world. Naturally, I need to learn a lot of useful things. At the same time, I hope to defeat them by common means. Whether it''s our president or Lawrence, I will pull them down bit by bit." "Really? It seems that you are really different from your father Viktor, but I think sometimes when you can crush your opponent by force, why waste the extra time to carry out unnecessary differentiation and strategy with your opponent." "Lord sunezer, you are a Chongming man. As a giant dragon, we have far more power than humans in all aspects, but even so, we have to face a reality that Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ now the vast domination of the whole world is in the hands of humans, which is really hard to believe, humans! This weak and short-lived race, in all aspects of heaven The creatures whose Fu is weaker than other races actually become the dominator of the whole world. No matter what the reason is, speculation or luck, since human beings can occupy this G ¨¡ There must be some reason for OD, and this reason is worth exploring and learning. My father once regarded mankind as a threat, while I regarded them as opportunities. " Claude said boldly, but there was always some disdain when he mentioned his father. But this is enough to make sunezer look at the Black Dragon Prince! It''s a pity that croside also lied. It may be true to learn useful human knowledge and use human means to defeat his opponents. But there are other reasons why she is unwilling to sit on the president''s seat. "You know, croside, although you keep saying that you don''t approve of your father''s practices \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "You mean I''m imitating my father now," said croside disdainfully after a slight salute Xiunaizel has finished talking with kloside, and now Yalin doesn''t mind taking a moment to talk with kloside: "tell me! You zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I how to deal with the provocation of those secular businessmen in the free city. " "I''m sorry, your majesty ~ it''s a trade secret." Croside made a ''Shh'' gesture: "I''ve arranged everything. I just need to wait until Lawrence starts to cut off some of his forces and pull out the unstable factors in the ring of Blackstone." "Trade secrets ~ I don''t think there are any secrets. The means you use are actually Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ what your father used to love most!" Yalin''s words immediately made croside frown and his expression changed several times: "what did my father use?" Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 318 Support a puppet who opposes himself to identify people with different intentions. Viktor, the Black Dragon King, loved this means most before the dragon war broke out ten thousand years ago. "Let me guess, the president of the black stone ring was just a puppet manipulated by you at the beginning. On the surface, you maintained a serious situation of disagreement and opposition, which made the dissatisfied or dissident people in the chamber of Commerce regard it as an opportunity to overthrow you. In private, when someone quietly stood in the president''s team, it is estimated that you can get the details of all dissidents at the first time You''ve got the information. " Yalin sneered and said to Klose that although Klose was indifferent on the surface, there was still a haze in his eyes. Xiunaizel sat and listened with a smile. The Black Dragon Prince had a good plan. This move was really a two-sided take all and played the hard to get means incisively and vividly. "Lawrence, the big businessman, never thought that all the people he wanted to win over were subordinates of the enemy. At that time, as soon as Lawrence started, the president of the black stone ring would suddenly turn against him at the critical moment. With all the information and traps arranged, you can harvest them mercilessly. Maybe you can''t completely end each other at one time, but you can also let each other The vitality is greatly damaged, and more importantly, it can seriously damage the prestige of the chairman of the chamber of Commerce and pave the way for the election of the next chairman of the chamber of Commerce. " Claude ch ¨¦ n has neither admitted nor denied it for a long time. Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is right. This is indeed his own arrangement. The president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce was removed from office by himself a long time ago. Now the puppet sh ¨ª J, who is still on the stage, is his own confidant. A human slave controlled by himself from the black dragon clan. Over the years, as the master, he and his servant have played such a long drama that they have never been seen by anyone. Unexpectedly, Yalin guessed it clearly. no It should be said that his father once used this technique, and the king of the white dragon will be so clear! At the thought of this, Clyde couldn''t help laughing at himself. I didn''t expect that the plan he thought was wise turned out to be an imitation of his father, just as Yalin said, "even if children are how to oppose their parents, But they subconsciously imitate their parents'': "it seems that I''m just being smart. As a result, I haven''t come out of my father''s shadow so far, let alone ch ¨¡ Oyu ¨¨ he''s gone. " Yalin turned his head and said with an attitude that had nothing to do with me: "what''s the contradiction between you and Victor? It''s between your father and son, and it''s also the internal problem of the black dragon clan. What I want to tell you is never to underestimate your father. His wisdom is beyond your imagination, and he can do anything to achieve his goal, including himself!" Claude''s eyes changed and his tone became tough again: "in order to achieve the goal, I agree at all costs! And this is what I despise him. I will use time to prove the biggest difference between my method and my father. I can do the same thing with 00 lien." "It has nothing to do with me. The only thing I''m interested in is Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬. What benefits can you bring to my white dragon clan after you control the free city? It depends. Maybe we can reach more deals in the future." Although I don''t know what contradiction between croside and Viktor. But Yalin was not interested in asking. I have only one goal now. Naji ¨´ sh ¨¬ seizes the time to develop and consolidate the whole city of odur, and can resist the attack of the Dragon Alliance after the few remaining novice protection period Ji ¨¦ sh ¨´. Croside also nodded: "of course! Your majesty Yalin! I''ll be your elf and dwarf slave zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I good batch, though not many. It cost nearly a billion leans to buy these slaves. I don''t know if you can pay the bill first. " "Don''t you think D ¨¡ nx ¨© N can''t I afford it? " Yalin smiled and asked in a strange tone. "That''s not true! The wealth accumulated by the ancient white Dragon King and the dragon king over thousands of years is estimated to be endless, but the black stone ring chamber of commerce must maintain sufficient working capital for normal operation, otherwise I will have no money to buy a group of slaves." "Ask your people to send the elves and dwarves to belika fortress in Saxony kingdom. As for the bill, I''ll have it handed over to you when you visit Saxony kingdom!" At this point, Arlington said, "K ¨£ ol ¨¸ When it comes to the amount of this fund and the current situation of odur City, I pay with zh ¨¨ g ¨¨! " In croside''s suspicious eyes, the ore melted and cast into a standard ingot with dazzling brilliance appeared on the table. Suddenly croside opened his eyes unbelievably. With unique magic brilliance and streamer like life, it is obviously the most precious magic metal in the world - ollihakan! The king of the white dragon wants to pay with orihakam! And still J ¨© Nggu contains refined high-purity orihakam! For a time, kloside couldn''t believe his eyes. Ollihakon magic metal is a valuable and marketable thing in the secular mortal world. Many times, this rare metal is usually reserved as a strategic resource by a country. Even so, there are very few countries that can own ollihakon magic metal, And the amount in their hands is poor. Not only mortals, but also giant dragons are interested in ollihakan. Many giant dragons collect ollihakan to make armor, because the weapons made by ollihakan can even cut dragon scales. In order to defend the weapons made by ollihakan metal, they can only use armor made of the same material. In addition to being able to infuse any magic, ollihakan metal also has an unknown magical effect. That Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ ollihakan can not only infuse magic, but also divine power! The sacred objects owned by the main priests of the five supreme gods in the holy capital, sh ¨ª J ¨¬ Shang Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬, have been made by the gods and filled with divine power equipment. Only after the main priests wear them can they easily display the divine skills of the gods in the main material plane. At the same time of increasing magic, orihakam magic metal also has excellent defense against magic, which is a precious metal that even gods will desire to have. If so many orihakam can be auctioned in the free city, a little publicity in the early stage may stir the whole continent. Maybe even the holy capital and the Holy See will be attracted to buy it at all costs. At that time, the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone will be able to obtain not only money, but also the most important influence and support! However, kloside tangled up in an instant. He originally planned to make a very important magic guide, and the most scarce material Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ ollihakon metal. Because of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨, the plan has been stranded. Now with ollihakon metal, the plan can be officially started. However, if orihakam is used privately, the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce will be short of funds in a short time, which will affect the game with big businessmen in the free city. But just sell such precious orihakam ore to secular mortals Even croside was reluctant Yalin looked at the tangled appearance of kloside and laughed secretly. These orehacon metals were y ¨¬ I harvested from the underground city of ADIS. In fact, there is a secret vault of the White Dragon King in odur, which also contains a large amount of wealth collected by the white dragon clan for thousands of years, although it cost a lot of money as an army during the dragon war, However, it is still an astronomical figure to pay a mere one billion riens, which is a drop in the bucket, but Yalin''s special use of orihakam metal is actually the opinion of sunezer. As for the wealth of mikuri, the king of the white dragon, it will be used in the near future after the introduction of currency in audur city. "You''ve given too much, your majesty arlin!" Calm down a little, croside also noticed some problems. The White Dragon King could not have known the value of orihakam metal. Reasonably speaking, the Dragon King could not have used orihakam metal, which is so precious and the price can not be normally estimated, to pay the bill. Does the white dragon clan have nothing else of value? Have all the wealth collected by the white dragon clan for thousands of years been carried away by the green dragon? If it''s not zh ¨¨ g ¨¨, it means that the king of the white dragon must have other requirements. If so, it''s better. Businessmen pursue profits, but they also need to see who they pursue profits. Sometimes some powerful beings will not play cards according to reason when they encounter some special circumstances. Therefore, when trading with this kind of existence, It''s best to weigh whether making money is directly proportional to the loss caused by provoking each other. "In addition to settling these elves, I also want to ask you for some information. If possible, I need you to buy something for me." "Please say!" Every businessman likes to trade with big customers, and croside is no exception. Yalin quietly motioned to sunezer. The latter smiled knowingly and found a reason to leave temporarily. "An elf girl named Aisha, who escaped from the kingdom of karut a while ago, was captured by mercenaries in the free city before entering the fog forest. I need her!" Elven riots in King karut! As a businessman, kloside naturally knows zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ news. Slave merchants in the free city also jointly sent a large number of mercenaries to hunt down these elves. Many of the elves purchased this time in SH ¨ª J are fugitive elves caught at that time. Maybe the chamber of commerce can check them in the elves purchased first, If you''re lucky, there might be an elf named Aisha. Not even if it''s not found Gu ¨¡ Nx ¨¬, in a free city, you can buy anything with money, whether it''s population or news! Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 319 It''s a trivial matter. After communicating with Yalin Ji ¨¦ sh ¨´, kloside also began to quickly come out to take up some remaining work, and then he had to travel to the saxophone Kingdom, K ¨£ ol ¨¸ To avoid the eye liner in the free city, Chloe decided to go alone. Once the mining right of Saxony kingdom is obtained, Lawrence can be an army. To be honest, the mining right of belrama kingdom is a hot potato. It is a very high risk factor to be with the devil h ¨¦ Zu in the abyss, whether it is croside, vice president of the black stone ring business association, or croside, Prince of the black dragon! The exposure of the military airship trade will lead to the discredit of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. Small countries may cheer, but no big country wants the airship technology to be spread out. Once his identity as a black dragon is revealed, I''m afraid he''ll have to find a good job in the yanold mountains, the king of the white dragon. The Holy See, the goddess of light, the only Lord in the world, will not welcome the black dragon to move under her own eyes. However, if the mineral mining right of belrama kingdom is also obtained by itself, Lawrence can directly go away in the next chamber of Commerce election. With the mineral mining right of the two mainland countries and the chairmanship of the permanent chamber of Commerce and the free city chamber of Commerce, the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce can recklessly infiltrate its power into all countries in the east of the continent, As a springboard into the Western holy capital. Thinking of this, clousette called a female assistant: "after Emma Jinsui territory is handled, ''I'' will go back to the free city. Then you will be responsible for the next slave purchase." The female assistant named Emma heard croside''s words, l ¨¬ K ¨¨ nodded and said, "OK, vice president. I''ll arrange everything properly." Two days later, kloside''s chamber of Commerce Group set out from Jinsui territory to return to the free city, while kloside himself arrived at a transit city on the border of Saxony kingdom through an airship. Saxony kingdom in the far north has strong winds from time to time all day. It is very difficult for the airship to maintain a stable flight in a strong wind environment, If you accidentally encounter a storm, you may even crash. Therefore, only a city with good weather conditions at the border of Saxony Kingdom has opened up the only airship route. In the terminal building of the airship, kloside has changed its appearance again, and even all kinds of documents have been zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I appropriate. As a giant dragon, kloside could fly to Saxony by his own strength, but for some reasons kloside chose to travel in an ordinary way. Before leaving Jinsui territory, croside collected information for the last time. The succubus queen Sally en in the abyss really has two skills. It calmed down in extreme time. Now he is still detained in the special envoy''s residence in the name of Eliza, the special envoy of the royal capital, shielding the traitors. Next, it is estimated that Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ belrama kingdom will have a game. However, up to now, Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ kloside has no idea what aleguso, the master of killing, is planning. It is unrealistic to say that he controls the kingdom of belrama. After all, the Holy See and the holy capital are very powerful now. The devil in the abyss cannot control a country for a long time to kill and sacrifice without being found. Even if you really want to control the kingdom of belrama. Why choose an idiot prince who is completely out of power. Not only did he have no power base at all, but also wasted a lot of time and the power of the abyss to support him to ascend the throne again. There should be more better candidates in the belrama royal family! The strongest killing master among the nine masters cannot make such a low-level mistake, since it is not to control the belrama kingdom. Is there any secret in silvado? Kloside was puzzled. Anyway, no matter what the killing master planned, it had nothing to do with himself. Even if the killing master came into the world through some methods, there would be gods to Du ¨¬ f ¨´ him. Anyway, as long as the killing master did not affect his plan, he didn''t have to take care of too much. When he saw that it was getting late, croside also found a nearby hotel to stay. At the same time, in the city of odur in the yarod mountains In the frost wing hall, ELO jieerqiang came to the palace of the sea of clouds with a lyre in her spirit. Although she had experienced the previous events, the elf girl still had to practice her commitment with a strong spirit. In the palace of the sea of clouds, Yalin Yami once again hid his body shape and appeared behind the gauze curtain. Recently, Yalin was too busy. He spent all day dealing with various magic data and drawings. The design drawings of black core crystal are too complex, and no link can be wrong. That''s why Yalin finally got some time today, zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I listen to the sound of arrogill''s piano and rest your mind. Soon, the melodious sound of the piano once again floated in the whole mountain range. For everyone in odur City, listening to the piano on the double moon night has become a daily part. Even the decisive flying shadow will calm down and listen quietly at zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ time. Of course, the flying shadow is no longer in the city at zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ time, Now it is on the edge of the fog forest and begins to cooperate with the spirit scouts and rangers to eliminate the mercenaries entering the forest. In another part of the city of audur, a researcher of an Elf Mage picked up a cup of black tea with moderate temperature, carefully bypassed the clutter on the ground and came to the desk where books and documents were almost stacked like a hill: "miss pachuli, take a break! You have been working for 16 hours." Paqiuli with some dark circles raised her head from the pile, took off her glasses and rubbed her eyes wearily. Paqiuli then took over the tea cup and drank: "thank you ~ sixteen hours? OK ~ it seems that I should have a rest, eh! Who played the piano?" Wizard smiled and explained to paqiuli and helped paqiuli to the room behind the research room for a while. Except for several mages who were still analyzing the design drawings, others quickly sorted out the messy room. In the palace of the sea of clouds, Yalin sat quietly behind the gauze curtain and rested. Belika fortress recently sent the dragon lizard cub and several eggs to audur city. Although it was only a cub, zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ made a lot of noise along the way. It didn''t calm down until he met kraferig who accepted the things. After all, the subspecies of dragons with only a little dragon blood can not breed any resistance in the face of the pressure brought by the real dragon. The cub was thrown to the ground bird war pet training camp by Yalin, and the frost snow Elves were responsible for raising and finding zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ potential little things. Of course, Yalin didn''t expect this little dragon lizard to come in handy during the novice protection period Ji ¨¦ sh ¨´ a year later. It would take at least more than ten years for this little dragon lizard to get out of its infancy and gradually become more combat effective. Yalin only left one of the remaining eggs. All the remaining eggs were converted into material energy by the summoning system. To Yalin''s surprise, there were still quite a lot of converted energy! Huh ~!? Suddenly, Yalin felt that the sound of the piano seemed a little different. Although it was as beautiful as ever, he always felt a trace of noise in the sound of the piano today. Yalin focused his attention on the hands of arrogill. The fairy girl''s delicate and slender fingers were skillfully plucking the strings. Although arrogill had some worries in her heart, the rhythm of playing the lyre was not affected by the worries. The main reason was the lyre itself! There are some very slight cracks on the piano body. A little damage causes the strings to be mixed with some noise during playing! Yalin remembered something about the last bimonthly Night. Arrogill accidentally fell the lyre to the ground because of nervousness at that time. Naturally, the lyre that was originally Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ valuable and vulnerable items was damaged. From the body of the lyre, it seems that the lyre should have been repaired by arrogill, but some scars still fell. Yalin stared at arrogate without saying a word. Arrogate didn''t leave after playing. He just knelt down and waited for Yalin''s consent. Under the steps, irogel stared at the figure behind the gauze curtain. To be exact, it was two figures, one was the ancient god Yalin himself, and the other was the mysterious man who had been sitting behind the gauze curtain since the beginning! Being able to sit next to the gods is also a ch ¨¡ Oyu ¨¨ is a secular existence, but irogel is very y ¨ª Hu, because the mysterious figure behind the veil has never moved, not only has it not moved, nor has it made any sound, just sitting there quietly like a lifeless doll Irogel still has a fresh memory. When she summoned up the courage again and tried to see who the figure behind the veil was, she L ¨¬ K ¨¨ was scolded by the ancient god, which contained anger. From that day on, irogel never dared to step up this step again. When I approached the gauze curtain that time, I did find that the figure behind the gauze curtain seemed to be the figure of a woman. Can we say that this mysterious woman is also a goddess of ancient times, perhaps the ancient god Yalin "Arrogill!" Yalin''s voice D ¨£ Du ¨¤ n the thoughts of arrogill, and arrogill L ¨¬ K ¨¨ lowered his head in fear: "it''s the master! What do you have to say." "Write down these piano scores, practice, master and play for me in this palace in the near future!" In the air, the blue light spots gathered together and gradually formed a musical score. When irogel looked at the musical score in the air in surprise, the light spots contracted together and turned into a recording crystal, which slowly fell into irogel''s hands. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 320 In the dead of night, Yalin sat in the garden of frost wing hall and browsed the information sorted and retrieved by Nemo. After the system upgrade, which evil creator added a lot of things to the calling system, including new materials, new animation characters, players, and even some animations that Yalin had not seen in his previous life, Obviously, it''s from the new one in the future timeline that hasn''t been broadcast in time! And a lot of galgaes have been added to the Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ system that makes Yalin speechless! What makes Yalin ashamed is that the soul energy required to summon these characters in the game is much less. It is obvious that someone is encouraging himself to summon these characters! Galgae has a normal way to describe Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬, a video game that can interact with beautiful animation girls. It belongs to Japanese cultural specialty in the game industry. Of course, after more than ten years of development, the number of works sold by galgae has become impossible t ¨¯ As for the creation of works, there are many characters, just like the stars in the sky. Many excellent works have emerged in this huge group of works, some of which also have good abilities, and Yalin also thinks that there should be people who can use them. What kind of talent does the city of odur lack now? It''s simple! Lack of administrative talents. There is a lack of talents in technical research, and there is no shortage of talents in combat capability for the time being. In terms of administration, at present, the main Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ schneizer in odur city is in charge, and Didier can be regarded as half an administrator, but now he has been transferred to Saxony as a diplomatic ambassador. Although sunezer has cultivated a group of frost and snow elves who are good at dealing with political affairs, many areas of odur city still lack managers. Although the summoned elves and dwarves can learn from themselves, it takes a long time to be perfect. However, Yalin is most short of Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ time, so it''s best to summon a group of ready-made administrative personnel. "I''ll see you Gasol in the magic guide''s clever shell and the three swordsmen in the United Kingdom. This ability is very good!" Yalin''s eyes lit up and looked at the character Nemo had retrieved. On the calling system interface, three beautiful girls dressed in red military uniforms stood together valiantly. With blue hair and looking like a mature sister, Louise is good at administrative diplomacy. He is also a resourceful chief of staff. With blond hair and somewhat proud personality, Hermina is good at military affairs and industrial development. Especially in heavy industry. The last pattiluna, who looks energetic with short purple hair, is a good player in the battle of the unified army. It''s up to the other two to think. I just want to win, that''s enough! There''s a sentence left under Patty Luna''s image. Yalin feels good. The most important thing is that the three swordsmen have a promotion with a special 70% discount gift bag. Although on the advertising page, the three beauties are lying lazily in bed in sexy pajamas and flirting with each other. The military dress on the interface image of the calling system looks like two people A total of 2800 soul energy is packed and summoned by three people, which is quite affordable in terms of price. Read the instructions on the big gift bag. When the three girls are summoned together, they have connected the memory. There is no need to spend extra soul energy to use the memory connection system. Slightly K ¨£ ol ¨¸ After a while, Yalin decided to call, and Nemo suddenly stopped Yalin and recommended another gift bag. "Royal sister, Laurie, second daughter, princess, knight, spirit! Build your harem army! Realize your harem dream! Magic guide clever shell all female character gift bag is on special promotion. Now you can get four magic guide shells for free! " "Note: the 70 cm magic guide''s clever shell can''t be pushed down, except if you admit that you have a toothpick under you!" Mother xipi''s!! Yalin n ¨£ Three black lines suddenly appeared on OD ¨¤ I, and the advertisement has lost all integrity. Nemo didn''t notice the situation of Yalin, but dutifully explained the contents of the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ gift bag. In addition to the three swordsmen, there are also black Changzhi adjutant, green hair elf marshal, Wang NV magic technical director, healing princess, Naga Knight Chief, belly Dark Elf patriarch and so on, including almost all talents. Well, finally, there is a white hair village mother who is responsible for selling cute. The total price of the gift bag is 65000 soul energy. 65000 soul energy! Seeing the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ price, Yalin''s eyes twitched for several times. He looked at the remaining energy in the system. Although he got 100000 soul energy from the "Panda", Yalin has recently used a lot of energy to add manpower to various projects, especially the black core crystal project led by pachuli and the Magic Knight project led by viktom, Now if you buy a zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ gift bag, you have to return to the moonlight family in an instant. "It''s a pity ~ but I''d better summon the three swordsmen first." There is no way to squander money without money. Yalin, who lacks soul energy, can only buy the special gift bag of three swordsmen from the mall. In an instant, the all female character gift bag opened on the side disappeared, and instead became the all male character gift bag of the magic guide clever shell. Moreover, the advertising words were so popular that Yalin was almost angry Under the darkness, three white lights shone and condensed at the same time. Three beautiful girls with their own characteristics in the garden appeared in front of Yalin. When their closed eyes opened slightly, the three girls looked around some y ¨ª Hu. It seemed that they didn''t know why they were here. Until she found Yalin''s figure, Patty Luna, who always looked energetic, rushed over with joy and took Yalin''s arm. "Ah ~ long time no see, your majesty Yalin!" Yalin, who was held by Patty Luna, felt that some soft thing in the girl''s chest was squeezing on her arm through her military uniform. It was just a pity that Yalin wanted to say sorry to Patty Luna. Because the first word that pops out of my mind at the moment is poor milk, that''s right! After enjoying the amazing abundance of the moon sea several times, the volume on Patty Luna''s chest can only be described as poor milk. It seems very embarrassing to see Yalin. On the surface, she seems to be a dogmatist, but Hermina, who is proud and charming in SH ¨ª J ¨¬, called pattiluna''s behavior impolite. Finally, her character is more mature and stable. The eldest sister of the three, luyini, came forward and pulled pattiluna back with her collar. "It''s impolite, your majesty Yalin! Louisa Curie salutes you here!" Under the leadership of Louise, the three girls knelt down in front of Yalin and saluted at the same time, while Yalin agreed to signal them to get up. When she first came to the different world, if the three girls, Louise, Hermina and Patty Luna, extended such etiquette to Yalin, Yalin would certainly look very embarrassed and overwhelmed, but now Yalin is also fully integrated into the identity of the king of the white dragon. It''s natural to accept such etiquette. It''s completely a king''s style. It''s time to start explaining patterns again. After spitting a slot in the dark, Yalin motioned the three to sit on the stone bench in the garden and explained the current situation for the three. Every time sh ¨ª J summoned a special summoning character, he had to explain it for them, just like the prostitute who summoned Tianlou jiuna by random summoning before. Yalin spent half an hour explaining the situation to the prostitute. Then, after the appearance of Godard in the cosmic Knight VI, Yalin spent another half an hour explaining the current situation for Godard. If he hadn''t been lucky enough to call out the scum, it''s estimated that Yalin would have to be a commentator. In Zh ¨¨ g ¨¨''s case, Yalin is now wondering whether to find a recording crystal to record the words and play them to them after calling a special summoner. The three girls accept coming to a different world much faster than other anime characters. After all, there were elves, dwarves, dragons and orcs almost Ji ¨´ sh constructed from the same template in the world of magic guide''s clever shell. However, there are great differences in the use of power system and the division of gods. After talking about the world situation, Yalin explained the problems faced by the city of odur, and directly put forward the hope that the three J ¨¬ Nku ¨¤ I would take up their duties to assist in the construction of the city and the army. The four discussed some details for a long time. On the way, Yalin summoned water element biology to send hot tea and some snacks. Louise took over the administrative work to help chanezer deal with some government affairs. Hermina expressed her great interest in military industry. Yalin arranged for her to meet solak, the person in charge of the forger hall, Patty Luna is \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. After assigning the task, Yalin transferred the three people to the city of odur, where someone was specially responsible for providing training for new recruits zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I residence and show them around the city of odur. Yalin is still sitting in the garden and thinking about some recent things, such as the deal with kloside, the diplomacy of Saxony Kingdom, and the recently escaped elves. Since they have elected their own leaders as expected, it is time to slowly guide them into the whole yarod mountains. These elves are y ¨­ It''s a pity that uxi''s labor force is so idle in the habitat. They should also contribute to the development of odur city. The dark sky began to turn white, indicating the arrival of a new day and the reduction of the protection period. It was not until the early morning when alulu, who had given up sleeping late, came to the garden to meditate that she found Yalin still sitting on the stone bench. "Lord Yalin!" Alulu naughtily jumped to Yalin and shouted. The Yan Emperor who followed him slowly came over and saluted slightly. "It''s alulu! Did you get up so early?" Yalin gently patted alulu''s little n ¨£ Od ¨¤ I, in order to have a dialogue with Emperor Yan as soon as possible, alulu really worked very hard during this period. She got up on time and meditated early almost every day, which has exercised her mental strength. But suddenly another little thing also ran to Yalin''s feet and rubbed happily. Ice elf! Yalin noticed the lovely creature like a little dog in front of him. Since the ice elf is here, it''s so cute Raising his head, Yalin saw alojer with a surprised look not far behind Alou! Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 321 As a magician, irujer also has the habit of getting up early every day to meditate and practice, which has exercised her spiritual strength and improved her magic. In order to talk with the Yan Emperor of Warcraft, alulu also began to stop sleeping in and meditate every morning. After getting up early every day to exercise meditation, her sister always D ¨¡ nx ¨© N will alulu go there to play again? As a result, she couldn''t find anyone at breakfast. Although she played the lyre for the ancient god last night, today, as always, she got up early to accompany alulu to the garden for meditation. Looking at alulu playing with the Yan Emperor all the way, she was also very pleased. If her sister Aisha was with her at the moment, she might have no regrets. Just when she reached the entrance of the garden pavilion, arrogill stopped Ji ¨£ OB ¨´ looked at a familiar figure sitting inside unbelievably. It was the ancient god Yalin who dominated the Arnold mountains When alulu saw Arlington, she jumped up and ran to Arlene and woke up Arlene in her sleep. Arrogill stood blankly and looked at alulu at a loss. She looked at alulu as if she were a lovely little sister next door, playing a coquettish role in front of the ancient god. The God who was cold and ruthless in her own memory, But at the moment, Yalin gently patted alulu''s n ¨£ Od ¨¤ I, it seems that he doesn''t care at all. It seems that it is a very rash and impolite move in the eyes of arrogill. Looking at the ice elf, he also rushed to be intimate with the ancient god. Arrow jieton hesitated and didn''t know how to describe it. Alulu is a very pure, kind and thoughtless child. At the moment, the little girl''s smile is the most sincere and has no false meaning. On weekdays, irogel often hears the evaluation of Yalin from the two populations of alulu and alulu sisters. The evaluation of Yalin by the two sisters tends to be more positive. At least in their eyes, the ancient god is a "gentle" God Arojier once tried to believe the words of the two sisters, but what happened on that bimonthly Night made arojier tremble. The lives of herself and her compatriots and relatives were in the hands of the ancient god. In the face of that choice full of malice and murderous spirit, in arojierka''s view, the "tenderness" in alulu''s mouth did not belong to her. From then on, she dared not lose her courtesy, miss her friends, or disobey every command of the gods! But today, looking at the intimacy between alulu and Yalin, irogel really doesn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. The Yan Emperor who followed him noticed the absence of aro jie''er and gently touched aro jie''er''s bare feet with his claws. After waking up the dull elf girl, Yan Emperor cast a look at aro jie''er. Then he walked slowly to Yalin. "Your Majesty Yalin" when he woke up, elojer quickly knelt down on one knee and saluted. Yalin zh ¨´ sh said nothing to irogel. I''m really a blunder today. I didn''t expect that elojer would accompany alulu to the garden. Alulu looked at the kneeling arrowhead and asked, "sister arrowhead, why do you kneel?" For the innocent question of alulu zh ¨¨ g ¨¨, arrogill could only smile to herself. In alulu''s eyes, the gods were gentle, but in her own eyes, the gods were cold. Yalin had a heart to heart conversation and quietly commanded alojer. Because of the existence of Yalin, alulu is not interested in practicing meditation. Just snuggle up to Yalin like a robin talking and laughing about some recent topics. Even alulu invited Yalin to have breakfast at home. But soon alulu felt that something was wrong today. On weekdays, sister irogel, who always smiles, just stands aside and doesn''t say a word, but originally likes to touch herself n ¨£ Lord Yalin of OD ¨¤ I also looked very plain As alulu discovered, the scene has become a little awkward and embarrassing. In the face of Yalin''s possession, the elf girl always seemed very restrained, but stood aside in fear and dared not approach. Emperor Yan didn''t say a word. He looked at Lin with a little complaint. Facing the big lion''s eyes of "you bully others too much", Lin had to pretend not to see it. Only alulu turned left and right and looked back and forth at both sides with a puzzled look. "Alulu ~ can you talk to Emperor Yan now?" Yalin also felt that the scene in front of him was really too depressing. He habitually photographed alulu''s n ¨£ Said OD ¨¤ I. "Well, as long as I concentrate, I can hear a few words from Emperor Yan occasionally!" Alulu enjoyed the touch of Yalin, and the whole person ran into Yalin''s arms like a docile kitten. Yalin zh smiled at Emperor Yan, who nodded to show that alulu was right. Faster than you think! Alulu''s understanding of mental power was faster than Yalin expected. Looking at alulu, who has become like a kitten, the look of Y ¨ª Hu in the eyes of arrogill is more intense. Although the ancient god Yalin now also gives people a cold feeling, he shows more tolerance and patience than ever in the face of alulu as a God, no matter how he dotes on his believers, The gods should still keep a distance from the believers to maintain their dignity. In any case, such acts as alulu are extremely impolite and offensive, or the ancient god Yalin really only treats the petite and lovely alulu as a pet, Although alulu''s behavior now is really like a pet who is spoiled by her owner What should I do? Learn to cuddle up to the ancient god like alulu, or flatter the gods all day and win his favor? "Arrogill" When arrogill was deep in thought, Yalin''s voice suddenly sounded. Arrogill quickly bowed and said, "what do you have to tell your master!" In the young alulu''s view, there seems to be no difference between the words "adult" and "master". "While guiding alulu to meditate, don''t forget me Ji ¨¡ Od ¨¤ I your business. " "I understand, master!" The piano score came to irogel''s mind. After a little greeting, Yalin pushed off the invitation of alulu t ¨ª y ¨¬ to have breakfast together, which made alulu quite disappointed. Before leaving, Yalin took a deep look at elojer who was already standing with alulu for the last time and found that the spirit girl shivered when Yalin''s eyes fell on herself, Like a little rabbit staring at by a beast, she subconsciously leaned against alulu. It seems that alulu, who is younger than herself, is a safer dependence. For a long time, Yalin didn''t say anything. His body turned into transparent ice crystals and dissipated in the air. Until now, elojer found that his clothes were going to be wet with cold sweat. Alulu looked at the spiritually collapsed arrogate and asked, "sister arrogate, are you uncomfortable?" "No ~ I''m fine, Lulu." Arro jieerqiang supported and showed a reassuring smile: "although time is running out, I''d better J ¨¬ x ¨´ contact meditation." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the ice crystal hall, the powerful spiritual force diffused from here and covered the whole frost wing hall, not only the frost wing hall, Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ the whole audur City, even the yanod mountains and some nearby misty forests are within the spiritual detection range of Yalin. No one can escape Yalin''s attention here. Yalin observed the every move of alulu and elojer in the garden. Now elojer began to help alulu settle down and guide her to meditate. The feelings of the elf girl revealed many emotions such as confusion, fear and doubt. Among these feelings, Yalin also found an emotion called expectation. It is obvious that this expectation is directed by elojer. What do you expect to do? Let her go, find her sister, forgive the spirit named greiser, or hope you can treat her gently? "Master, will you excuse me?" The system assistant Nemo suddenly said, and the tangled Yalin nodded to Nemo. "According to my observation of arrogill, if the master wants the simplest B ¨¤ NF of her heart ¨£ "I pushed her down and forcibly occupied her" what!? Yalin was stunned and could hardly believe his ears. For a moment, Yalin''s eyes became slightly suspicious and looked at Nemo: "panda!?" "No, master! I''m Nemo. The creator should have gone into sleep and started to frame another world in the spiritual field." Yalin wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and had to say that Nemo''s words just now were so much like the evil interest creator. The guy also encouraged himself to push his sister all day, which made him wonder if the "Panda" was attached to Nemo again. "Did you just say let me push down and forcibly occupy arrogill?" "Yes, master, you heard me right." Nemo''s projection nodded very seriously and showed Yalin that it was not auditory hallucination. Yalin also hoped that this was auditory hallucination. He always made serious suggestions and B suggestions ¨¡ How can Nemo of ngzh suddenly say that such integrity is lost? Did panda do something to Nemo when upgrading the system? "Give me a reason first!" Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 322 Loyalty established by feelings and perseverance in love until death have limits! Nemo spoke this sentence almost indifferently. At first, when she chose to sacrifice herself in exchange for her people''s right to live in the misty forest, she had done everything psychologically zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I, no matter how painful and humiliating it is, the elf girl is willing to bear it. However, when she came to the frost wing hall, she found that what she had to pay was not as terrible as expected. On the contrary, she lived a very leisurely and stable life although she was lonely. The appearance of the ice elf and the arrival of the two sisters, elulu and alulu, made her happy. Sh ¨ª J was naturally produced in her heart at first, The ancient gods who dominate the yanoder mountains may not be evil and terrible gods. Perhaps the gods really let themselves stay with him only because of loneliness, and this idea dissipated because of a scolding by Yalin! "Master! In my opinion, when arrogill came up to see your true face after playing in the palace of the sea of clouds, you should face her directly at that time. According to arrogill''s psychological situation at that time, you may be able to meet her directly. After satisfying her curiosity, her last fear of your unknown and mystery will dissipate , I think the next situation may be like this. " While explaining, Nemo presented an image in the system interface. In the image, it was the double moon night shortly after he had just returned to the ground from the underground city of ADIS. After playing, arrogill summoned up the courage to go forward and want to lift the veil to see his true face. If I remember correctly, at that time, I withdrew from elojier. In a hurry, I may not have much strength to restrain. I''m afraid it hurt elojier''s spirit. However, there was another situation on the screen. Instead of scolding arrogate, he personally walked out of the gauze curtain and stood condescending in front of arrogate. "Master! This is the scene I remade after calculating according to the situation at that time." Nemo explained conscientiously. Yalin nodded and stared at the picture. In the picture of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨, which is regarded as a ''parallel world'', irogel was slightly surprised by her appearance, but the girl quickly Hu ¨© F ¨´ knelt down respectfully in front of her. The difference is that she looked full of awe rather than fear, and seemed a little happy. Nemo then interrupted: "according to my calculation, arrogill had some good feelings for you at that time. If you treat her as an ordinary girl next, ease her tone a little." Yalin looked speechless, as if Nemo had become a full-time love tutor. In the picture, I picked up irogel. In the slightly frightened and shy eyes of the elf girl, I poured irogel into my arms and kissed her lips. When Elliot gelton, her eyes opened like a frightened deer, struggled for a while, and seemed to stop suddenly. Just closed his eyes, blushed and trembled all over to accept his strong kiss. At zh ¨¨ g ¨¨, Mr. Nemo began to explain: "here you can kiss irogel and brand your mark in her heart. Please don''t use D ¨¡ nx ¨© N master. Arrogill will not be angry or angry because she is your ''possession''. At first, arrogill has subconsciously determined her identity after making a choice. From the picture, you can see that arrogill struggled. That''s her instinctive feelings and her loyalty to her former lover, but soon, arrogill will remember the identity she set for herself, so she stopped struggling and chose to accept it. " Holding his chin in his hands, Yalin listened carefully to Nemo''s explanation. It seems that what Nemo said is also very reasonable. "As I said, master, the loyalty established by any relationship is limited. Compared with men, women''s determination to sacrifice and dedication to the people they miss and admire is much higher than that of kings and countries. Many times, men can abandon their love and family for the so-called great ambition, but for women, the only ambition in her heart is love and family itself. ¡± For Nemo''s zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ statement, Yalin does not absolutely agree. After all, most women in the world where he once lived have become too realistic. However, in ancient times, there were indeed fresh cases mentioned by Nemo. Dayu once ruled the flood for three times without entering. In the years of the war, it is unknown how many sages abandoned their wives and daughters for ambition. Behind every successful man, there is a woman who silently supports him. This sentence is indeed reasonable! "Master, as long as you give irogel more love, you can gradually weaken the Y ¨¬ nxi ¨¤ ng in her heart and have feelings for you. According to my calculation, on the green grass, under the light of the moonlight and the light of the magic crystal street lamp in the distance, you press and hold the blushing irogel, and the fairy girl''s cheeks are like bleeding Qin was thrown aside by his master and lay quietly. Under the kiss of the ancient god, irogel felt confused and fascinated. The grievances and pain once imagined did not happen. Instead, it was a strange peace and tenderness, because the lonely heart of losing her sister was like being filled! When her gentle and powerful hands climbed onto her breasts that no one had ever touched, a figure flashed in her mind, a figure that had been forgotten by herself! Why? Why does he insist on leaving? Why does he insist on wasting his sacrifice? Although I''m sorry for him, it''s possible to forget to pursue a new happy life! Loss and sadness are intertwined, but regret is meaningless, because he may never come back after he left. Arojier wrapped his arm around the neck of the ancient god, just wanted to melt himself with this enthusiasm, and he didn''t want to think about anything! I''m really tired! I only want to have a safe and warm home and a person who can protect myself and help me find Aisha''s miracle. ¡°stop£¡¡± Yalin urgently stopped, because he had taken off her long white dress in the picture, and the girl''s exquisite and beautiful carcass - body had been presented naked. I''m afraid the next picture is not suitable for children. I don''t know why I know it''s Nemo''s post synthesis picture according to the calculation, but Yalin still blushes and beats as if he had really done it. I have to say that this PS technology is very good. The technology is different. It becomes popular when it is sent out, and so on! What on earth are you thinking about? Dong ~ Dong ~ Dong ~ Yalin hit the throne with his head, so that the distractions in his mind dissipated. "What''s the problem, master?" "The problem is that these are all things of the past. You can''t ask me to summon the robot cat out and take advantage of its flight time to go back to the past and start over again. The problem now is, what''s the reason why you ask me to forcibly push down irogel?" Yalin said, smashing the armrest of the throne with his fist. Nemo turned off the picture and said in a serious tone: "Although she grew up together with greiser, it can be said that they loved each other like childhood sweethearts, but the integrity of the elves for chastity made them never cross the last line from beginning to end. Arrojier still misses greiser from time to time, because she still has a pure body, and because of this, the elf girl will more or less fantasize about one Days can return to your lover. Now you have left a ruthless y ¨¬ nxi ¨¤ ng in her heart, and it is impossible to reconstruct a gentle image in her heart. Therefore, I think it is hard to take her directly, cut off her last miss for greiser, give her love and silently subconsciously evolve her, Let her understand that she has become your woman now, and believe that she will stay here to serve you forever in the years to come. She will gradually forget greiser in another form. Even if greiser returns in the future, I can guarantee that arojier will not leave with him. " Because she is already her own woman! After listening to Nemo''s pushing line, Yalin has understood Nemo''s meaning. L ¨¬ y ¨° ng women''s soft face needle of self bearing and punishment makes a breakthrough in sex, so that irogel can determine her destiny, and then marry her zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ x strong criminal with determination! "Shit!" Yalin finally burst out! Unfinished (to be continued...) PS: after writing this chapter ~ I feel I won''t love again! two billion three hundred and thirty-three million three hundred and thirty-three thousand three hundred and thirty-three Chapter 323 Nemo''s analysis is correct, but Yalin always feels that if he does so, he will lose only a few moral integrity left. This kind of behavior of imprisoning a girl to x others and intimidating others is more sincere than the scum Cheng he killed! "I always feel that this is the rhythm of the firewood knife!" Yalin replied weakly, as if an elf girl in a blackened state had emerged in front of him. "With the power of the White Dragon King, there are only a few opponents in the world who can fight you. Ordinary weapons can''t hurt you at all." ok In a way, this too powerful Dragon King''s body is also a guarantee for safety. At least after doing some popular bad things, you don''t have to be afraid to follow brother Cheng''s footsteps. But that''s not what Yalin himself meant. It''s a simple thing to push irogel, but what if it''s over? Nemo''s analysis is also very reasonable. Elojer who has lost her virginity should completely admit her fate and give up her heart. Maybe it won''t be long before the elf girl will gradually accept the reality and return to the role of concubine and wife, but elojer''s heart will be closed and produce a estrangement that will always exclude herself. Yalin sighed and looked very helpless. To be honest, his heart was blocked, but he felt ready to move. If you regard all this as a love game, you must have made the wrong choice and accidentally took the dark route. If you can, you really want to S / l take the pure love route again. When Nemo doctrine came to Yalin, he looked like he was ready to move, Finally, he urged: "my master, you are now the king of the white dragon, the king of the giant dragon that has survived since ancient times. You killed gods thousands of years ago, and all things in the world fear your terrible power. This world is already a power based world, and you have the right to get everything you want." As like as two peas said, the words "NiMo" are exactly the same as those before "Panda". "I can see that you are eager to get arrogill, both her body and her heart. The creator has strengthened your spirit, but has not changed your personality and values. You have only come to this world for more than two years, which is not enough to completely subvert your moral concept bound by the world you once lived in. But the master, as a system assistant, I In addition to explaining the purpose of the system and the basic world outlook, another task is to help you achieve the indicators issued by the creator. For this reason, I must remind you of one thing Nemo''s tone stopped being gentle and became severe. It''s like a sharp knife straight into Yalin''s chest: "you''ve killed people and killed a lot of people. At the beginning, you increased the intensity of the snowstorm and froze to death many fugitive elves. You ordered your subordinates to kill many soldiers in the ambush, and not long ago you killed a mercenary and an animation character you don''t like." "You bought a large number of slaves, traded with demons and watched these demons continue to kill innocent people in Jinsui territory. You ordered the army of the dead to pack up and move towards the holy capital to kill innocent people. Men, women and children use their bodies to replenish the army of the dead. Maybe in your opinion, take in elves and give them habitat. Help Saxony kingdom from Ogg The entanglement of barbarians is all good deeds, but master, you should know that the so-called good deeds you do are for your own interests. You never do these good deeds because of pity. " FALSE! Yalin''s mind suddenly came up with the evaluation given by the panda. For a moment, Yalin couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "are you accusing me of hypocrisy?" "No, master!" Nemo bowed slightly: "I don''t mean to accuse you. On the contrary, I am praising your performance. In more than two years, you have gradually become more and more like a ruler from an ordinary 9-year-old youth. Reason, decisiveness and coldness are the basic qualities that a ruler must have. If you are always stuck by the so-called moral conscience and hesitate, it''s the law of the jungle There is only one way to destroy you and the whole city of odur. " "If you want to win the final victory of this game, you must make more ruthless decisions in the future. You must abandon your previous moral concepts and raise your thinking mode to a higher level. I know that your subconscious still wants to be a wise king, just as children want to be a hero of justice rather than a hero Like an evil villain. However, in history, whether Ming or tyrant, the hands of every ruler will inevitably be stained with blood, which is an inevitable element. The fate of arrogill is just an initial test. In the future, no matter for what reason, more women will come to you. It is only a matter of time for your moral concept to be completely broken. Instead of struggling with the concept that will be forgotten now, it is better to learn to adapt gradually now. " Yalin was lost in thought. As soon as he closed his eyes, what Panda had said to himself came to mind. ''Yalin ~ I don''t want to accuse you of anything, and I don''t think what you have done is wrong. But I hope you can really face your original intention and don''t worry about it. " "It is normal for males to conquer females, especially excellent females, to ensure the continuation of the race. It has been deeply engraved in your subconscious mind as a human being through hundreds of millions of years of evolution." "If you can, I hope you can become a strong protagonist and let those morality, etiquette, love and sweet words go to hell! You don''t need to go against your heart''s will. Like is like without any reason. You don''t need to cover up your * * with the disgusting excuse of "protecting the people you love" Fierce Yalin suddenly opened his eyes and looked around the ice crystal hall. There were countless dead skeletons that had been bound here as ice crystals, the booty of the king of the white dragon for tens of thousands of years. Now I have inherited everything from the king of the white dragon, his strength and wisdom! The city of audur, its own ruler, has built everything today from a dead ruins in just two years. Relying on the calling system, I may really be able to defeat the green dragon and the gods above the sky, and finally complete the task given to me by the "Panda" and become the highest dominator in the world! When all sentient beings have to crawl in front of you, why are you so tangled because of an elf girl? Yalin''s expression changed several times, Finally, it was fixed on the sneer: "a protagonist who destroys the world and kills people like a hemp, accuses an aristocrat who kicks and beats a child, says that others are heartless, and then kills other people''s whole family. A protagonist who marries dozens of wives and basically doesn''t let go as long as she is a beautiful woman still swears to others that I will love you all my life." The magnificent ice crystal hall trembled in Yalin''s roar. Yalin was like venting. He gasped heavily. Nemo stood aside and didn''t say a word. "That''s right! Why should I tangle with this! Yes ~ I like arrogill. She is not only beautiful, but also gentle and kind. She is willing to sacrifice herself for others. No matter who is such an excellent girl, she will be fascinated by her." Yalin gently shook his head and said to himself: "So if I want to get her, I don''t need to use those disgusting reasons and excuses, because the strong are qualified to possess everything, don''t I? It''s better to tell her \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "I''m glad you can see this!" Nemo is very pleased to see Yalin salute. Yalin told Nemo, "it''s just that today should not be a good time to push down irogel, Nemo! Help me figure out when to push irogel?" Although he had a great understanding, Yalin did not have a fine insect. He turned into a beast who only knew how to think with his lower body. This morning, he met arrogill and teased alulu by the way. He also told others to take care of alulu and remember Lian Qin. As a result, he had to run to push others at night. It''s not appropriate. Nemo quickly figured out the best time for Yalin. In the process of calculation, Nemo also considered to minimize the hatred of arrogill. Therefore, after getting the news from arrogill''s sister Aisha, it is most appropriate to tell arrogill the news and push her down at the same time. For her sister, arrogill will suppress all the pain in her heart, The spirit girl''s current psychological state may be somewhat grateful to Yalin for fulfilling her promise. "That''s it, Nemo! Do you know what to do then?" "Don''t worry, master. My program has an automatic avoidance function, which won''t disturb your private affairs." "Oh ~" Yalin was satisfied. Now that he had decided, Yalin was not ready to change. As if silent for a moment, Nemo suddenly said, "master, if you''re afraid of being nervous and playing poorly, I suggest you push Philip down first. According to my calculation, Philip''s feelings for you are about to reach zero. Now \ ¡°stop£¡¡± In an instant, the black line returned to Yalin''s head. Without thinking, Yalin directly turned off the calling system and asked Nemo to stop talking. Push down Philly! Then don''t want to be quiet in odur city. Even if you want to push, you can''t choose the busiest time to push now! At least wait until you have analyzed the design drawing of black nucleus crystal. Unfinished (to be continued). Chapter 324 In the Royal mage School of the Saxony Kingdom, in a private research room in the mage tower, the court mage Gretel''s beloved apprentice, now a female mage with a level of magic level, rilis Safire, is holding a pen and writing a twisted diary "I can''t stand it!" After writing the last one, looking at the handwriting like an earthworm, Riley left her pen holder depressed. Leaning against the back of the seat, leilis looked at the ceiling with a complex look. Her life had really experienced an unimaginable adventure. There was an ancient god perched in the Arnold mountains deep in the fog forest. Just because she participated in the investigation of the fog forest, the whole investigation team rashly broke into the field of the gods, I lost an arm for it. Although the loss of her arm brought a great blow to leilis, the girl was strong enough to bear it. After returning to Saxony Kingdom, leilis quickly began to record and sort out the whole process of the investigation. This action not only made herself find that there was a God in the vein of yarod mountain, Moreover, the Elemental Lord called by the gods also shows that the positioning of elemental creatures in the "Tower of sages" is a huge mistake. Leilis, who is struggling with her writing, has written her thesis and report and is ready to submit it to the tower of sages to win the next "hillya magic Contribution Award". However, before she can take action, leilis has been ordered by her teacher to keep it absolutely confidential before the kingdom of Saxony fixes its position as a God in the yanod mountains. Leilis was not surprised by the teacher''s order. In fact, the female mage had intended to ask her teacher whether she agreed to submit the paper. After all, an ancient god exists next to the Saxony kingdom. It''s not a trifle! It may affect the whole continent and even attract the attention of other gods in the world! If the paper can''t be handed in, she still needs to bear the obligation of confidentiality. Relys has to return to the research room and start reading books and documents to see if she can find a way to regenerate her arm. To her surprise, not long ago, a head of a female mercenary visited her and brought her a letter, a personal letter written by gelkate, the strongest mercenary in the free city. After receiving the letter and thanking her, the girl was always full of knowledge. Like a female scientist, leilis became like a little girl. She quickly ran back to the room and opened all the protective arrays before carefully tearing open the envelope and reading it. For a moment, Riley put down the letter and looked a little strange because gerkate only wrote one sentence! "Find a way to collect all the body regeneration medicine materials. I''ll find someone to mix it for you Next is a piece of paper full of materials. Judging from the handwriting, it should not be written by gerkate. It''s like a child who happily opens the gift package and dreams of getting a remote-controlled racing car, but finds that his parents actually buy him building blocks! Riley puffed her mouth angrily and threw the envelope on the table: "what kind of letter is this? I''m so looking forward to it! I''m so angry!" After lying down in a sullen mood for a while, leilis looked up at the letter again. After all, she reached out to take the material list and browsed it carefully. After all, the so-called limb regeneration medicine is too attractive for me. I don''t want to be disabled at a young age. The way to regenerate her right hand, Riley will try it anyway. "Sunflower \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Pop! The list was thrown onto the table by Riley again. Riley lay down discouraged again. Let alone the heart powder of subspecies dragon. It''s the subspecies dragon itself. The only dragon on the mainland is the dragon lizard in the kingdom of karut more than 20 years ago. It is said that the dragon lizard has been completely divided. The heart powder was sold at the auction house for a sky high price of 7 million lihn, and it was only five grams. However, it was stated in the list that it was 20 grams. Riley felt that it was not enough money to sell it. Not to mention that in addition to many materials marked on the heart powder list, they were all valuable. "Fool ~ fool ~ fool" The female mage''s thoughts kept coming out of the room. In the secret reception room of the king''s palace, Klose side just finished the ore mining cooperation negotiation with the Saxony royal family. After the grand duke Morris shook hands, Klose side resumed his disguise and walked out in high spirits. Obviously, the negotiation achieved a satisfactory result for Klose side. From the action of the grand Duke personally sending Klose side on the carriage to leave, This result is also completely acceptable to the Saxony kingdom. Seeing the departure of the vice president of the black stone ring, Duke Morris took a long breath after returning to the palace. He is worthy of being the trading partner selected by the ancient god Yalin. The vice president of the black stone ring chamber of commerce is indeed a genius with wisdom completely incompatible with his age, In the process of negotiation, he skillfully put forward a method to help Saxony Kingdom resolve the possible suppression of big businessmen in free cities in the future, and quickly mastered the initiative of negotiation in his own hands. Next, Duke Morris has been unable to regain the initiative of negotiation from croside, It was not until the grand duke had to raise the name of the ancient god Yalin and implicitly suggested that the reason why the kingdom of kloside Saxony decided to grant the mining right to the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone was the meaning of the ancient god of the yanod mountains, that kloside gave up part of his interests. "No wonder the ancient gods chose the ring of black stone." Morris returned to the room and sighed. In the room, court mage Gretel was drinking hot fruit juice and looked very tired. "Yes! The vice president is really impressive. Maybe the next president of the chamber of commerce can really replace Lawrence." "I''m afraid the free city will change, hehe ~ in that case, the Saxony kingdom should try to stand in the right team in the right struggle in the free city. If you stand wrong, the consequences are very bad." Morris sat down and agreed. The free city is the commercial hub of the whole eastern continent. If a country wants to develop and carry out normal business, it can''t escape the influence of the free city. Even the Saxony kingdom in the far north can''t completely avoid the influence of the free city. Duke Morris picked up the agreement just signed and looked at it carefully again. The price given by kloside was indeed much better than that given by Lawrence, and the vice president also proposed that he could afford 30% of the grain trade of Saxony Kingdom every year. If there was this additional condition in the past, Saxony Kingdom would agree even if kloside kept down the price of ore. But now the Saxony Kingdom has the assistance of ancient gods, and there is basically no need to worry about food for the time being. There''s no need to be afraid that someone will blackmail and blackmail the Saxony Kingdom next to the food problem With food in hand, don''t panic! That''s what I mean. Everything in the kingdom of Saxony is changing for the better. With the additional income from ore mining, the country can have sufficient funds for development, and the army can be updated and better equipped. Up to now, the military power of the kingdom of Saxony is in a seriously deformed state. Because of the ogman, most of the elite troops are deployed in the fog forest, Although many war veterans are trained every year, the cost is that the population loss is too large, which almost weakens the whole country. Moreover, more advanced weapons and equipment, including stone catapults and magic crystal cannons, are arranged in belika fortress. Even Wang Du''s military strength theory is not as advanced as belika fortress. Now the war has stopped temporarily. Although countless Saxon men and warriors don''t have to shed blood because of those damn brown mice every year, belika fortress still can''t transfer more armaments back to the king''s capital, and even need to arrange a permanent army for belika fortress in the future. Because the fog forest has undergone great changes due to the power of ancient gods, the birth of a large number of precious Warcraft and herbs can bring a new source of income to the Saxony kingdom. In addition, the nearby belika fortress has almost become a transit for transportation. Therefore, his majesty has quietly approved the expansion plan near belika town, At that time, belika town may be expanded into a special commercial and transportation city. "Mr. croside wants to see the ancient god messenger. I''m afraid it has to be arranged." Gretel''s words awakened Duke Morris. The grand duke nodded and said that he would immediately send someone to convey the news to the messenger of the gods. "My Lord, our country is slowly getting better. The ogemans have been blocked in the far north, and the food problem has been solved. Even the most difficult problem of mineral mining has finally reached an agreement today, and all this is because of the God in the yarnod mountains who has never seen his real body." The Duke nodded: "yes, master Gretel, the ancient god Yalin who brought all this to Saxony can be regarded as the lucky god of Saxony kingdom." "It''s just that I don''t think the transaction between the kingdom of Saxony and the gods should be like this. To be honest, Duke, do you know? I hope the kingdom of Saxony can get more and more advanced magic technology assistance than getting food aid and solving the problem of mining rights." As the right-hand man of the Lord of a country, court mage Gretel said with unique insight: "this is what the Saxony Kingdom needs more." Unfinished (to be continued.) Chapter 325 The kingdom of Saxony really needs technology. Even the Grand Duke of Maurice, who was born in a military family, agrees very much. With the help of magic crystal guns in the army, Saxony''s army can always double eliminate the invading Ogg people. Without the help of weapons brought by this advanced technology, it only depends on soldiers wearing armor to fight the Ogg barbarians with flesh and blood, Then the Saxony Kingdom has long been drained of its last population "The ancient god Yalin can afford what the Saxony Kingdom needs, but the Saxony kingdom can''t afford enough," muris sighed, which is the biggest weakness of the Saxony kingdom. Gretel also sighed silently: "yes, the Kingdom really lacks enough chips. Now it can only meet the requirements of the ancient god as much as possible, at least first ensure the agreement reached now." The two dignitaries talked for a while. Finally, Gretel left first, and the Grand Duke of Morris arranged a meeting between the envoy and croside. The ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce does not have a permanent guild hall in Saxony Kingdom, but has a small-scale trading station in Wangdu. Because the location of Saxony kingdom is too remote, coupled with the perennial war with the ogemans, no chamber of commerce is willing to make large-scale investment here. However, the ogemans are now blocked in the far north by Yalin, the king of the white dragon, The agreement on ore mining rights has been reached, so the ring of Blackstone must occupy the Saxony kingdom first and exclude other chambers of Commerce in the free city. Croside had begun to write documents on the carriage back to the Royal Hotel. The black stone ring chamber of Commerce was temporarily short of funds because of the large purchase of slaves, especially elves and dwarves. Although the king of the white dragon will pay the bill, the way of paying the bill is really a dilemma for kloside! The most precious magic metal in the world, so he sold the magic metal he got. Even croside was heartbroken. You know, once he sold orihakon, even if he took more money, he couldn''t buy it back. This thing has a price but no market. "It''s really a headache!" Kloside stopped writing and seemed very tangled. Kloside really didn''t want to sell such precious magic metal. First, he needed to use it, and second, if he sold it, ten * * would fall into the hands of the holy capital and the Holy See. For the two major religious organizations that need a lot of rare materials to build sacred equipment, this is a must, But wouldn''t selling them be tantamount to arming potential enemies? Can''t sell! Croside took a deep breath and rubbed his temples, although the purchase of elves did make some money deficit. However, there are several large transactions in Blackstone ring that can make enough profits to make up for this vacancy. I just need some time to wait for the transaction to be completed, and I also need to find a way to get a sum of money for temporary turnover. Croside thought about it and could see if there were any assets in the chamber of commerce that could not be used temporarily, so he could sell some emergency assets. Otherwise, you can borrow some funds! If you borrow funds or sell assets, you may send the wrong signal that the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce has capital problems to the outside world. This will affect the reputation of the chamber of Commerce and even make some big customers lose confidence in the chamber of Commerce. Thought about it for a long time. A solution finally came to kloside''s mind. A way I really don''t want to use! Um~ Suddenly, several horses galloped by the carriage, and crosaide noticed the man riding one of the black horses. The beautiful shape of carrying a huge Tomahawk at any time was obviously gerkate. "Stop!" Croside immediately ordered the carriage to stop. After getting off, let the coachman return first. If you remember correctly, gelkat should go to the misty forest. Why is he still in the king capital of Saxony kingdom? Did that guy finally change his mind and didn''t go? If so, croside was relieved. If gelkat broke into the misty forest so rashly, his fearless character will definitely annoy the White Dragon King. At that time, the head of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment is expected to change. Claude looked thoughtfully at the distant people, and finally slowly followed them. On the galloping horse, gerkate was followed by anweina, the "little fox" in the north, and Milam, the female assassin. After hunting the dragon lizard, she returned to belika town for a rest. The news that the dragon lizard was killed once again caused a sensation in the whole town. Countless mercenaries cheered unbelievably, and the wandering poet was crazy and desperately recorded this great feat, I believe there will be more glorious deeds of the king of mercenaries in the free city soon. Especially when gelkat showed the huge magic core dug out from the dragon lizard''s body, the room difference of the whole Xueyuan House Hotel was not lifted by the roar of the mercenaries. Some pharmacists and alchemists present immediately began to contact their tutors and their schools to prepare funds. Everyone is determined to buy this precious dragon lizard magic core. Some precious materials dug out by anweina from the dragon lizard were sold for a sky high price. Several alchemists even fought directly for two bottles of blood from the dragon lizard. Milam also gained a lot, but the female assassin is more like making a set of good equipment for herself with these materials. In this carnival atmosphere, the only female mage who wants to cry is who is afraid to give up halfway. The water system female mage never dreamed that gelkat was really capable of killing dragon lizards. She could take as many valuable materials as she wanted. This huge wealth from the sky slipped away from her fingers because of her temporary fear. In fact, in addition to the sorceress''s feeling of loss and regret, some mercenaries heard from the "little fox" anweina that there were too many dragon lizards. They didn''t even have one tenth of the materials they took from the dragon lizards. They immediately beat their chest and feet one by one. They knew that they should follow gerkate to hunt and kill the dragon lizards, Even if it''s a fight on one side, you can get a share. Gerkate did not stay in belika town for a long time, but quickly set off for the Saxony capital. The three rode to the door of the Royal mage school. After being stopped by the guard on duty, gerkate directly asked to see Riley. The guard also recognized that the newcomer was the famous King of mercenaries in the free city. Although it was unclear what gelkate wanted to do with the disciples of the palace * * Division, the guard was very responsible and informed Riley immediately. "Please follow me, Mr. gelkat." The bodyguard who returned soon made an invitation and guided gerkate to Riley''s private research room. Along the way, anweina and Milam whispered behind them. They didn''t know who the mage named rilis was. Gelkate came to the Saxony king in such a hurry to see him. "Listen to this name, it should be a woman!" Anweina, who was very sensitive to some things, whispered. Milam also agreed: "is it an acquaintance known by your excellency gelkate?" "Isn''t it a lover?" Anweina also guessed with bad taste, but her tone of voice was a little wronged. It was not long ago that she gave her first time to gerkate. Unexpectedly, he actually said Although they spoke in a low voice, they couldn''t hide it from gelkate''s ears. Listening to their constant disseminator gossip, gelkate laughed and didn''t say anything. Soon, outside the private research room, gelkat saw a familiar figure, the female mage who had met with her in the misty forest, Lilith Safire. The female mage was still standing with a horsetail like when she met for the first time. Although her arm was broken, she looked good. Today''s Riley also wore a pair of small gold wire glasses, which made the female mage who had a good face more intellectual beauty. This is Riley? This is the person who gelkate came to meet Anweina and Milam quickly looked at leilis. She looked really good and had some aristocratic temperament. What was important was that the mage badge on each other''s chest showed that the woman in her early twenties was actually a first-class magician. It was easy for a first-class magician to get an aristocratic status in some countries, In addition, the girl is so young that she must have unlimited potential. If the mage level is increased by several levels in the future, she may really enter the upper class society. Lost!! This was what anweina and miram thought of at the same time, but they were confused to find that leilis had only one arm. "Then what can I do for you, Mr. gerkate?" Looking at gelkat''s always smart Riley stuttered, and at the same time, Riley focused her curious eyes on the two people behind gelkat: "who are these two?" Gerkate tidied up her clothes: "let''s see what you brought you, and these two are \ "Hello, Miss Riley. My name is anweina, a member of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment." Anweina said first after respecting the etiquette of a mercenary. "Milam ~ is like anweina." Milam also bowed slightly. Riley''s expression changed a little, and she looked at gerkate with some doubt. The latter shrugged and said that she was right. Just as Riley wanted to invite gerkate in, a voice suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears. "It''s not bad. When did you meet two such beautiful girls? Aren''t you going to the misty forest?" Unfinished (to be continued.) Chapter 326 The sudden sound made Milam, the female assassin, instantly pull out the dagger, while anweina hurried back a few steps and looked at the suddenly appeared people with vigilance. Not only anweina and Milam''s female mage leilis were surprised at the moment. She had been facing gelkate, but she didn''t find anyone behind gelkate, Until the sound sounded, Riley found that there was an extra person present at some time. Gerkate sniffed her nose and made a gesture without looking back: "Hey, bro croside, it''s really time for you to come. Come in and have a seat if you''re free." Croside!? Leilis, who has always been immersed in the knowledge of law, is very strange to this name, but for anweina and Milan, this name is like thunder. Recently, the large chamber of Commerce rising rapidly in the free city involves many aspects of bulk trade, although it can not compete with the top giants of the chamber of Commerce in the free city, However, according to the development speed of Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce, it is only a matter of time to surpass a few competitors. The rapid rise of Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce in recent years can be attributed to its vice president croside. Miriam quickly put down his dagger and bowed to Klose. You know, if gelkate is a legend in the arena, Klose is a legend in the mall! "Just right!" Croside took off his top hat and windbreaker and said, "I just have something to inquire about with you." "Mr. gerkate, who is this?" Leilis whispered to gerkate, who had made her decision instead of being the host. Gerkate pushed leilis into the room and said, "vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, my partner in the free city." Vice president of the chamber of Commerce? Riley couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. Such a strong hiding ability, even as a mage, I didn''t feel it at all. What kind of vice president of the chamber of commerce is this? The vice president of the assassin union is almost the same! Milam also looked at croside for a few times. The legendary business wizard looked like a young man in his early twenties. He was very handsome and full of masculinity. In terms of momentum, he was more or less similar to gerkate. They both existed like lonely wolves. The only difference is that gerkate is always cynical and seems free and easy, and Klose side is like a strict ruler who doesn''t allow anything unexpected to happen. In the room, leilis took some tea to entertain the visiting guests. After a few words of greeting, the public knew the experience of leilis and gelkate. Only when she said what happened in the misty forest, croside kept a faint smile and said nothing, but fortunately, leilis seemed to have received the royal family''s confidentiality request. I didn''t mention anything in detail. Even if gerkate asked the girl several times, she just didn''t answer with apology. "I''m sorry, Mr. gerkate, I can''t say these things," said Riley, ashamed. In fact, Riley is not very clear about the reason why the Saxony royal family suddenly classified the existence of gods in the yarnod mountains as a secret. Because her teacher, court mage Gretel, only told herself one thing. Absolutely keep it a secret. It can''t be mentioned to anyone Riley also knows that it matters. Naturally, I dare not speak easily. Looking at Riley''s embarrassed appearance, gelkate can probably guess some situations. The non-stop snowstorm in the misty forest must involve very important things, which may affect the situation of Saxony kingdom. That''s why Riley received the closure ban. At the thought of this, gerkate glanced at croside, who was tasting tea. The other party tilted his head, obviously expressing a meaning - don''t ask me about this! I almost forgot that there was another guy who didn''t report his information. What happened in the fog? Gerkate covered her forehead and tried to recall, but the fragmented memory fragments could not be pieced together anyway. "Gerkate, you''re not going to the misty forest. Why are you running back now?" Claude put down his tea cup and asked. At this time, leilis was surprised. Now the fog forest is ruled by an ancient god. It seems that which God is not a hospitable God and has great hostility to outsiders. "Was driven out!" Gerkate rubbed her temples and tried to recover her thoughts from the chaos. When he was in belika Town, he was warmly welcomed by mercenaries, and then forcibly driven out by Prince Rost of Saxony. Judging from Prince Rost''s tough attitude and leilis''s tight lipped appearance, gerkate is more and more convinced that something earth shaking must have happened in the misty forest. Anweina and Miriam also added something about the situation. After hearing this, croside thanked Rost for his toughness. It was not fun to provoke the White Dragon King. Even he had to deal with the Dragon King carefully. After a little talk about the current situation in belika Town, gerkate suddenly asked, "by the way, did you receive the letter, Riley?" Hearing this question, Riley''s worried face changed a little strange. It seemed as if she was grateful and very angry. The changes in her expression were amazing. "Received..." "How many materials have you collected?" "None" Leilis lowered her head, ate her heart and said with some resentment that those materials can sink herself only by subspecies dragon heart powder. Up to now, the girl hasn''t collected any materials. Gelkate looked at Riley and naturally understood what was going on. She shrugged. Gelkate took out a small piece of dragon lizard heart frozen in ice crystals from the space ring: "I''ve got the most important subspecies of dragon heart for you. You can think of other materials by yourself. If you still want your right hand to be regenerated." When riliston opened her eyes, she looked at the heart of the dragon lizard on the table and gelkate. The girl''s expression became complex, as if she wanted to talk and stop. Anweina and miram are also puzzled to look at Riley. Although she is a magician, why can this girl get so much love from gelkat? The king of mercenaries in the free city will deliberately hunt dragon lizards for her in order to help her find the materials for dispensing medicine. Until now, they can understand why gelkat was so determined to kill the dragon lizard, and even had a fight with the Saxony King * * team. "You ran to kill the dragon lizard?" As the Black Dragon Prince, croside recognized at a glance where the heart on the table came from. I learned that gerkate hunted and killed a dragon lizard for herself! Oh, my God! Riley was almost dizzy, but fortunately, the girl finally survived. In the misty forest, since gelkate can face the water element Lord and survive, a terrible dragon lizard recorded in the book is naturally not his opponent. Having a heart is equivalent to finding one of the most important materials of the medicine. If Riley works hard, she can still find the rest. At the thought that her arm was expected to recover, leilis couldn''t help leaving tears. She looked at gerkate affectionately and thanked her, and said she would certainly thank gerkate for her help. Claude couldn''t help looking at Riley more. The girl really looks like a very ordinary human, but I don''t know why gelkate has a special liking for her. From gelkate''s eyes, it should not be admiration, but another strange feeling, and this feeling is not clear to Claude. However, when he learned that the rest of the dragon lizard was lost to the Saxony kingdom by gerkate, croside looked at his old friend in front of him with great depression. You can get hundreds of millions of rihn''s materials so cheap in the Saxony kingdom! This is hundreds of millions, brother gerkate, not hundreds of thousands, not millions, not tens of millions, but hundreds of millions of leans! "Let me know if you can''t get along with money at all ~" croside really doesn''t know what to say at the moment. Now when he is most short of money, gelkate is still busy throwing money out. If this matter is spread out, the reaction is estimated to be greater than gelkate''s killing Dragon lizard itself. Maybe gelkate''s'' glorious past ''will have one more item, It is estimated that Lawrence, the richest chairman of the chamber of Commerce in the free city, will be defeated. "When were you short of money? Mr. vice president ~" Gerkate smiled and took out something from the space ring. A huge magic core is as big as a washbasin. The magic core with white and Tan appearance exudes a strong smell of water element. In the face of such a large magic core, even Riley, who is well-informed in ordinary days, was surprised and couldn''t close her mouth. The female mage''s research enthusiasm soared, stroked the magic core back and forth and carefully observed the magic flow inside the magic core. Claude didn''t react much when he looked at the magic core. Although the magic core was indeed precious, it was not very useful to him. Suddenly, Claude had a flash in his mind: "gerkate, what are you going to do with the magic core?" "Sell it! How ~ do you need it?" Gerkate smiled and said, "if you want, I can make it cheaper for you." "I don''t need \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\, After all, a large airship, like the most luxurious sky charm, costs more than 7 billion rihn, and it is still civil. If it is a military airship, the price is even more expensive, and the most important part of the airship is the power. "I said gelkat, make a discussion!" Croside took gelketra outside the door and whispered, "I can help you auction this magic core and promise to sell you a good price, but I can borrow the auction money for emergency. After I have several bulk trade settlements in the later stage, I will return it to you with a lot of points and interest. How about it?" Unfinished (to be continued.) Chapter 327 In the corridor of the mage tower, several female mages passed by and stopped Ji ¨£ OB ¨´, in front of the private research room belonging to the female mage leilis not far away, two handsome men are talking quietly. A mercenary looks dressed in a black fur coat, and his bare arms have some scars left after the battle, but this does not reduce his charm, On the contrary, it makes him look more wild like a beast. It seems that both temperament and style are contrary to each other, but they attract each other and connect them like twins of fate. Several female mages stopped Ji ¨£ OB ¨´ stopped to watch. One of the women with long hair whispered a few words in her partner''s ear and kept pushing each other, while the girl who was encouraged turned red and refused to move Ji ¨£ ob¨´¡£ Did gerkate and croside notice that they have become the object of attention of others? Gerkate just smiled a little y ¨¬ I. The vice president of Blackstone ring actually borrowed money from himself!? Is the sun going to rise in the west tomorrow? In his own y ¨¬ nxi ¨¤ ng, kloside has always been the master of money. He has a unique vision and has never been stingy in investment. The amount of funds spent each time is so large that several chamber of Commerce giants in the free city feel a little unbearable. Why is croside going to borrow money from himself today Gelkat''s bad taste C ¨¡ IC ¨¨ asked, "I said, man, when did you start to be short of money? Your Chamber of Commerce will not go bankrupt. If so, you can find a good job in my mercenary regiment in the future." "It''s still a long time to go bankrupt, but the chamber of commerce is short of funds due to a large ''investment'' recently, or I want to buy something very expensive." croside also has some ¨² n ¨¤ I, and ollihakon really doesn''t want to give up. "What is it? The crowns of some small kings are not as expensive as those of your Chamber of Commerce." "Where''s orihakam?" When he heard the name zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ gelketton, CH ¨¦ n became angry. Except for the blacksmith, every soldier eager to get ahead has heard of ollihakan''s magical metal. In many myths, legends and knight stories, the protagonists who defeated the enemy and demons will hold weapons made by ollihakan. In the eyes of ordinary people, ollihakan may be equal to an artifact, Not only every craftsman is eager to get orihakam to create a timeless equipment. Countless soldiers dream of getting a weapon or armor made by orihakam. Keep your name with this weapon forever. Gerkate shrugged: "you''re kidding. If there is an orihakam to be auctioned, the Holy See and the holy city will buy it at any cost. The last time orihakam appeared in the free city auction house was six years ago, and the quantity sold was as big as half my fist." At this point, gelketby made a gesture to show the poor size of orihakon metal at that time. But ollihakon, half the size of his fist, sold a sky high price of 135 million rihn. The buyer at that time Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ the Holy See. After the purchase price of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ was announced, there was a wave of tomb theft on the mainland. Driven by greed, countless people are frantically looking for the tomb of overlord garseric, in order to Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ the sabre of overlord garseric, which is rumored to be made by ollihakan as a whole. Unfortunately, it was a waste of effort to find it for so long, and some grave robbers who sneaked into karsermen and kreises were caught and sentenced to hanging. "Hey, hey, believe it or not. In short, I do have a shortage of funds. Although there are still a lot of working funds in the chamber of Commerce of the ring of black stone, these funds must maintain the normal operation of the chamber of Commerce and cannot be used. If you are willing to help me, I will return all the auction price to you and add 10% interest. What do you think?" Claude didn''t expect gerkate to believe it. After all, the king of the white dragon couldn''t believe it when he took out orihakam as his reward. "Write me an IOU!" Gerkate said casually and turned zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I returns to the room. Croside smiled knowingly. This is a IOU worth 7.8 billion lirn. However, this is gerkate''s character. He is free and easy. Whatever he does is determined by his own mood, completely unrestrained. If he doesn''t have any * * at all, it''s not. He lacks the goal of living. It''s like a sharp blade deliberately built and thrown into a strange world by the creator. He doesn''t know why he should live. "By the way, gerkate, I want to ask you one more thing." Claude suddenly came forward, grabbed gerkate''s shoulder and motioned him not to go yet. "What''s up!" "After the last time the elves of the kingdom of karut rioted and fled into the forest of fog, those slave traders hired you to lead the mercenary regiment to catch them, didn''t they?" Gelkiah nodded and wondered why kloside asked zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ why. Clyde sorted his thoughts and said, "are there any elves named Aisha among the elves you arrested?" "Aisha?" Gelkate gave croside a white look: "sorry, I''m not interested in remembering the names of these elves one by one. If you want to buy elves, you can go to those slave merchants. I think they haven''t sold out yet." "That little girl is the sister of the leader of the elf team. Do you have y ¨¬ nxi ¨¤ ng?" As soon as Klose said this, gerkate frowned. When she saw the change of gerkate''s expression, Klose knew it in her heart. "I want to buy that girl. You handed her over to the slave merchant ~ is it Philebus?" Phillips in crosaide''s mouth is a figure who almost keeps pace with Lawrence in the free city. At the same time, it is also synonymous with evil in the hearts of many people on the mainland. Phillips is the largest slave merchant in the free city. It can be said that he has enough slaves to form a small country, Filibus, who started from the slave trade, has his own manors and workshops in many parts of the continent. Under the bloody oppression and exploitation, countless slaves die miserably in his hands every year. It can be said that every gold coin in his hands is stained with the blood of slaves. And because of this, the enemies of Philebus are mostly cattle hair. I don''t know how many people want to kill zh ¨¨ g ¨¨''s demons in human skin. The holy capital in the west of the mainland has denounced Philebus''s behavior more than once and strictly prohibited any enemies under Philebus mo ¨£ NY ¨¨ enters the west, and filibus is also the biggest supporter of the anti holy capital forces in the western continent! If it were Philebus, I''m afraid it would take a little effort! Filibus not only thought about how to get the people the Dragon King wanted from filibus, but maybe even if it''s not soft, he can occasionally make it hard. "Why did you buy that girl?" "I want to please the holy capital!" Croside made up a reason that the ultimate destination of the escaping elves is the Western holy capital. Since the sister as a leader has reached the holy capital and received the protection of the Supreme God, it is bound to gain the favor of the holy capital if she can return the lost sister to the past, The ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, which originally had no change of people, would be much easier to enter the western region of the mainland. Gerkate looked suddenly enlightened, but said very ¨² n ¨¤ I: "it seems that someone''s d ¨£ Su ¨¤ n may be the same as you, but I don''t think he Hu ¨ª Q ¨´ please the holy capital. Maybe it''s for other reasons. " "Who did you give that girl to?" There was an ominous omen in croside''s heart. "I sold her!" "Sold!" When gerkate said this, crosedton was a little worried. If zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ girl was really sold to a noble, she might have been defiled and humiliated. Of course, if she was lucky and sold to a better noble, zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ elf girl might be able to live better. Gerkate smiled with a face of ¨² n ¨¤ I: "others are willing to pay 10 million lien to buy her. Do you think I can not sell it ~" "Who did you sell it to?" Ten million leans to buy a fairy girl! A noble who is willing to pay such a large sum of money to buy a female slave, croside can only picture a few people in his mind, including silvado, the idiot prince in the kingdom of belrama. Gelkate twitched at the corner of her mouth: "the transaction didn''t say I wanted to keep it a secret. In that case, I''ll tell you which big customer Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ buyer you were competing with Lawrence some time ago." Augusta brannis, Prince of the karlseman empire!! Croside''s heart suddenly rejoiced. If Augusta bought the elf girl, she must still be alive now. Augusta himself is a person with strong self-esteem. He never uses his self-identity to a woman. He will only let others plead with him in turn. As long as the elf girl insists on not obeying Augusta, the prince won''t touch her, but in an instant, croside''s eyebrows suddenly frowned, Augusta is willing to spend 10 million to buy zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ girl. She can never like her beauty. She must be used elsewhere. In this way, it is not so easy to get Aisha back from him. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 328 In the free city, in addition to the big slave merchant Philips, Prince Augusta brannis of the karsermon Empire has always been the customer of many businessmen and large chambers of Commerce. Especially after the karsermon empire made a significant sh ¨¨ NGL war against the kingdom of kreises recently, the karsermon Empire has entered the ¨¨ izh ¨¬, the first power in the east of the mainland. Although businessmen can use wealth to secretly control everything behind their backs, the whole world is power based after all. If they don''t have enough strength, their opponents will have nothing to do if they don''t play cards according to your rules. On weekdays, kloside would not choose to face Augusta, but this time the Black Dragon Prince has different considerations. The White Dragon King of yanoder mountain woke up, and the Dragon King also realized that the dragon war ten thousand years ago may not have stopped. If Yalin is eager for revenge, the pattern of the whole continent may be reshuffled in the war, At that time, the karlseman Empire, which has become the largest country, will bear the brunt. Although the karlseman empire is very powerful, it is still mortals who establish secular forces in Ch ¨¡ Oyu ¨¨ before the strong secular existence, the karsermon empire may not be enough In any case, the power of the White Dragon King is far greater than that of the karserman empire. The Saxony Kingdom, which may have been controlled by the Dragon King, may emerge as a dark horse on the mainland. Now, compared with the karserman Empire, the Saxony kingdom is more worthy of its own investment. Then even if you offend Augusta, get the elf girl out. "What are you thinking?" Gerkate took a picture and asked croside, who was stunned. As an old friend, gerkate knew that croside was suddenly silent. Must be thinking about something important. "Some business matters." "In fact, sometimes I really don''t understand you businessmen. You obviously can''t spend all your money in your life. Why do you want to make money every day?" Gerkate shook her head and looked completely incomprehensible: "if it were me, I would have taken the money to enjoy it. Why should I live so tired." Klose laughed: "zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ there are many kinds of people in the world. Some people spend their whole life for money ~ some people don''t know what money is all their life ~ others know what money is all their life ~ in fact, I just don''t want to live too boring. I''ve been doing what I like best. It happens that this thing just makes money." "Is that so?" Obviously, gelkat doesn''t like this implicit answer. "By the way! Gelkat, one more thing." "Say it!" "Stop going to the misty forest" With an ugly expression like a fly, gerkate pushed open the door and went in. At the end of the door, she muttered, "why do you suddenly become like my old mother? You know that the guy of D ¨¢ ¨¤ n pretends to be deep in front of me all day. Why don''t you tell me what happened." Watch gerkate go in. Croside ¨² n ¨¤ I sighed. If you tell gerkate everything, maybe gerkate will face her with a sword. "I really want to thank you for all this today!" A sharp look flashed in croside''s eyes: "father!" ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ As time goes by, Yalin in the city of audur has completed all the model construction of the fusion core in the black nucleus crystal, including the fusion evolution sequence of the six elements, and the remaining Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ will start systematic experiments. The refinery has begun to operate steadily. The first batch of materials has been purified. It is estimated that the first batch of more than 0 grams of dark element crystals with high concentration can be extracted within one month. These precious high concentration crystals can be immediately handed over to paqiuli for some preliminary fusion experiments. In terms of drawings, Yalin has dispatched a large number of high-level mages and prayers for analysis, which will not affect the manufacturing progress. In addition to the most important black core crystal ''596 project'', Yalin has been busy with other projects and trivia in odur recently. Filina has come \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\, Fili''s ability to "read power" will play the greatest role, so fili is essential in the next experiment. For this reason, Yalin quietly gave Liu angxing a squeak and asked him to open a small stove for fili to make some blood nourishing food recently. With the blessing of the calling system, in addition to the most common common common ingredients, there are all kinds of strange ingredients in the animation of the capture of food, and the prices of the ingredients are not very expensive except for a few. In this half month, Yuehai completed his own work Ji ¨¡ For OD ¨¤ I''s task, his requirement is to rotate four gold coins in the forward and reverse directions at the same time, but the moon sea successfully rotated five. Looking at the excited look of the moon sea, Yalin had to admit that although the moon sea is arrogant at ordinary times, he was really hard-working and had a very high talent when he began to practice. Since the moon sea has overfulfilled the task he gave, Yalin is no longer delaying. He will take some time to guide Yuehai in battle every day. It is obvious that he is J ¨© After nggu''s training on element control during this period of time, Yuehai''s strength has indeed increased a lot. The power of water loss and water dragon is much stronger than when it was summoned at first. Moreover, the most important thing is that Yuehai has understood how to simplify his fighting mode and no longer wastes his strength impolitely as before. "What about the arrangement of the new batch of slaves?" For the time being, he put aside his research work on black nuclei. There are some things that Yalin still has to discuss with sunezer, such as the 3000 human slaves recently handed over from croside. This huge quantity instantly filled the resource production facilities attached to odur City, which partially alleviated the serious shortage of manpower. "It''s better to manage than expected. Compared with stupid goblins, at least humans don''t have to arrange too many supervisors, and their resistance is very low. They are very efficient after getting enough food." Said here, xiunaizel showed a very ¨² n ¨¤ I look, and a trace of pity flashed in his eyes. According to kloside, these slaves are the second generation or even the third generation. In short, their parents and grandparents were slaves in the free city, and these people were branded with the mark of slaves after birth, and their descendants have been treated as slaves for generations. It has to be said that this is indeed a sad fate, from a living person to a tool and property in the hands of others forever. Yalin now has no time to pity these slaves. Although he sees them as free tools of production, at least compared with those endless slave owners, He provided them with much better living security: "after the dwarves and elves in the resource production facilities left the necessary managers and guards, the rest were sent back to odur city for secondary learning, mainly in magic technology and forging technology." Human beings with higher intelligence have also greatly improved the productivity of all resource production facilities, and the material and energy transformed every day has also increased by 20%! Most importantly, it can also liberate some elves and dwarves without engaging in low-end physical labor. These elves and dwarves only need J ¨© Systematic training and learning of nggu can soon become y ¨­ Uxi ¨´''s mage and forging worker. Sunezer nodded: "I also have a t ¨ª y ¨¬ Yalin, your majesty. Many of these slaves appear in the form of family. For some minor children, I think we can give them some basic education. The plasticity of children is quite large, and we can cultivate a group of loyal leaders for you in the future." "Good idea. You can deal with it according to the situation." Yalin also thinks zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ is a good idea. "Leave it to me, your majesty Yalin!" Yalin thought for a moment. It seems that there is another question to be discussed: "do you think h ¨¦ sh ¨¬ is about the hope of Saxony kingdom to establish a joint school?" ¡°j¨´ju¨¦£¡¡± Sunezer gave an answer without even thinking about it. Joint learning is a proposal put forward by the kingdom of Saxony. Obviously, the royal family wants to send a group of apprentices to study in the city of odur, but the secret of protecting the city of odur is Yalin J ¨´ Ju ¨¦ zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ t ¨ª y ¨¬. The royal family of Saxony had to change a way and put forward the establishment of joint learning. Both sides send students to each other for exchange and learning. "The city of odur is mainly composed of elves and dwarves, accounting for the majority of the population, K ¨£ ol ¨¸ To the hostile attitude towards non-human races in the east of the mainland, it is impossible for us to send elves to communicate directly with the students of Saxony Kingdom on a large scale. Otherwise, once the population wind is not tight, we are likely to expose the news to the outside world. Moreover, the kingdom of Saxony does not have much profit to give us now. Even if we want to establish learning, we have to wait until our forces further penetrate the kingdom of Saxony and cultivate a group of forces close to the white dragon clan. " "That''s right." Yalin nodded. Indeed, it is still too early to establish a joint school. Odur still needs to run in with the Saxony kingdom for some time before doing D ¨£ su¨¤n¡£ Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 329 In belika town outside the misty forest, the frost and snow elves through the portal gave Prince Rost a special box containing five kilograms of refined orihakam, and asked him to hand it over to the head of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce responsible for transportation after the next batch of elves and dwarf slaves arrived. The whole box is made of special materials. There is a one-time magic lock on it. The opening method of the magic array has been disclosed to croside in advance. If outsiders want to open the box, even the magician who is proficient in the magic array will spend a lot of time. If they want to open it with brute force, the opener will taste the taste of level 14 fire magic. Seeing the elf messengers leave Rost is also a sigh. These silver haired elves are all believers of the ancient god Yalin. Under the protection of a God, when other elves are driven out of their homes and captured wantonly, they not only need not fear the pursuit of humans on the mainland, but also enslave humans to become their servants. Thinking of those humans who had been sent to belika fortress in the name of "weapons and materials" from the free city some time ago, Rost probably understood the fate of these humans. The same race but has the opposite fate. All this is because of the power brought by ''God''! If the kingdom of Saxony can have such power ? Rost can''t think more here! In a mine cave in the yanoder mountains, a cart of screened ore is being transported out on the automatic track. This magic track does not need to be pulled by human and animal power, which saves a lot of time and improves the mining efficiency. The ore cars gathered together are sent to the city of odur by the conveyor gate at one time, which is automatically converted into material energy by the summoning system, and then the empty ore car returns to the mine to wait for a new batch of ore to be transported to the car. "Please follow me, Lord rosefinch!" A dwarf overseer of the mine, wearing a miner''s hat, guided the pivot rosefinch to inspect the situation of the mine. Or, to be precise, to inspect the living conditions of human slave workers working here. The Suzuki rosefinch nodded, followed by the golden saint elsid and the Nordic God fighter czechofried. Three thousand human beings came to the city of odur at one time. Naturally, this large-scale population settlement can not hide everyone''s eyes forever, especially some partners with excess sense of justice. Yalin felt that rather than being discovered and exposed, which led to a great decline in the popularity of these partners, he might as well make it clear. After all, he did not really want to enslave these people as slaves forever. In the future, once the city of odur survived the most difficult period, these humans will be gradually liberated into citizens. In fact, Yalin is also very glad that he chose to take the initiative. When the saint fighter learned that human slaves were sent here, his first idea was to liberate them into free people, and Shumu rosefinch also agreed with this opinion. But Yalin also knows the current situation of odur city. After all, odur city is a non-human gathering place. And perhaps many of these slaves were criminals and captured soldiers. Once they are given freedom immediately, some people may become a factor of instability. Therefore, it is necessary to observe for a period of time to determine from their work performance that those people can be absorbed into the city of odur. It is better for those people to be imprisoned in the mine cave until they die. Because the concept of "enslavement" was completely contrary to the idea of God fighters, the golden saint could not accept this kind of thing at first, but Shumu rosefinch accepted it first. According to rosefinch, since these people were "bought" by Yalin. Then they should also work for a period of time as a reward for being rescued before they are released from slavery. As long as they are given enough food and do not squeeze these humans too much, the pivot rosefinch believes that it temporarily forces them to work within their acceptance. Several Gold Saints also wavered because of the pivot rosefinch''s defection in position. Finally, they decided to make an on-site inspection according to Yalin''s proposal. Sitting in the elevator, he came to the lower working area. What he saw was a large number of magic spar searchlights, which illuminated the originally dark mine cave like day. The three looked down from above. There were human miners in work clothes and safety helmets everywhere in the mine tunnel, and the rock wall was covered with dark brown ore, Under the command of the dwarf supervisor, these human miners are very honest and work without any resistance. "It looks good." Shumu rosefinch looked at the railing. The imaginary scene of whip flying and whining did not appear. "Of course, when these guys were sent here, they were all malnourished. It is reported that in the free city, they all ate dry and hard bread and moldy food that can''t be sold. Here they are supplied with fresh food and even meat. These guys will naturally work hard." The dwarf supervisor wiped his beard and said proudly, "the inefficient means of bloody pressing has long been out of date. Only when the whip and candy are used at the same time can we achieve the highest efficiency." Each person can exchange one basket of ore for one basket of grain, and each basket over completed can get a point. A point can be used to exchange for additional food, medicine, clothing and other materials. Moreover, for every 1000 points, the person can get rid of the status of slave and be free. According to the calculation, the highest excavation record was that a mercenary who had worked in the mine dug six boxes of ore. as a result, the guy was so tired that he had to rest for a whole time. 2 points of 6 points were used for food and 3 points for a bottle of spirits. In the end, the mercenary had only one point left. So far, only one mercenary eager to get rid of slavery has accumulated 34 points! "That''s good. In some ways, it''s not slavery." Czech Friede nodded and was the first to agree. In the view of the Nordic God fighter, this kind of slavery in which there is food supply as long as the work is completed and extra work can be ''paid'' is actually very easy. "But is it too much for those children to work?" Elsid pointed to the boy who was helping to pick up the ore fragments on the ground. The dwarf supervisor looked at it and quickly explained: "this is the case for the time being, but I heard that his majesty Yalin has decided to carry out some basic education for these children, and may be exempted from their work in the future. You can ask his majesty Yalin for details." Al Sid thought for a moment and couldn''t make a decision. He followed the dwarf supervisor to another place to have a look. Al Sid finally found a somewhat disharmonious scene. Three men who were beaten on their backs knelt on the ground with torture tools. Next to him was a tall Tauren holding a whip and clapping his hands. "Can you explain?" Elsid pointed to the man who was being tortured. "Several self righteous mercenaries tried to form gangs here and grab points from others, so they were taught a lesson to let them understand that the rules here can only be formulated by who!" The collar around the neck of each working slave worker is also like a bank card. The points are input from the terminal during daily settlement. To exchange things, just scan the collar. Some people also began to breed the idea of gangs after working for a period of time, and began to force others to exchange points for drinks and other luxury food. However, it is a pity that the dwarves and elves supervisors here are all creatures in the summoning system. There is no doubt about their loyalty. Any means of bribery is of no use to them. Soon, these supervisors showed what is called 100% supervision efficiency. Under the power of salt soaked leather whip, all bullying and factional behavior were suppressed. Elsid looked around. In particular, some human slave workers had cast a look of doubt on his party. In the eyes of these slave workers, this is a non-human country. All the humans entering here are elves and dwarves. The slave situation is completely opposite to that in the east of the mainland. Today, the foreman would respectfully lead several humans to inspect, so that these human slave workers could not understand the situation for a while. "Well, it seems that the situation is not as bad as expected. It''s not a bad thing to work hard for the right to freedom." In this case, Al Sid had to admit that this degree of "slavery" was not slavery at all. After all, Lord Yalin still gave these people the opportunity to obtain only, of course, at a price. The dwarf supervisor happily sent the three people out of the mine and then went to the living area to see the situation. At this time, a girl in No. miner''s clothes pulled her mother and asked, "Mom, are those people human like us?" The girl''s mother wiped her sweat, held the child and said, "don''t ask so much. Dig up this basket of ore quickly. Only the points in her mother''s hand can exchange for medicine for her father." Thinking of her father who was beaten by the slave master and hurt his lungs, the girl nodded hard. Her father''s body was very weak. Every time she couldn''t dig a basket of ore, she needed her mother''s help to complete the work, otherwise her father couldn''t get food. It''s really hard to work close to my mother and dig three baskets of ore, but the food here is very delicious. It''s not hard bread and smelly soup, but fresh rice and delicious dishes, and even meat. Yesterday, everyone had a chicken leg in their meal. I didn''t eat chicken leg specially for my father. Listen to mom. As long as she digs an extra box of ore, the accumulated points can exchange for medicine for Dad. When dad is well, she can certainly dig more ore. at that time, mom and dad can also exchange the points for more food. Moreover, she also listens to Jay on the wall. If he can have 1000 points, Then I don''t need to dig minerals here. I can no longer be a slave! The girl recalled the word "slave" in a lost heart. The girl only knew that when the grumpy dwarf as tall as herself announced it, many people shed tears, even mom and dad cried. I really don''t know why everyone should cry.. Chapter 330 There are still two days left! Yalin looked at the second countdown task. The arrival of the son of the star left less than 8 hours in the world. So far, there are not enough people on the mainland. The space in the ice crystal hall has produced an invisible fluctuation. Yalin''s eyebrows flicked slightly without the strange space force of multi tube. It seems that buyani has absorbed the power in the pool water and strengthened some of her physique with the summoning system. Buyani should be able to completely reshape her body. As Yalin predicted, the pool water in the secret room behind the ice crystal hall, which was originally shining silver, has become clear and transparent. The beautiful posture of the crystal dragon buyani rises slowly from the pool, and the girl''s skin becomes more white, looking like an unreal white jade, The excessively white skin makes the girl look morbid pale, but it gives more a mysterious beauty. However, buyani, who seems to be very weak, has a different power from before. "Success! This force \ Ni''ve got a new life!" Buyani was like a newly born baby with joy. The stone door of the chamber of Secrets slowly opened. At this time, the excited buyani slightly recovered her calm and walked out of the chamber of secrets. This is also the bedroom of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. Although he has obtained new power to make himself happy, he can''t lose etiquette in front of the Dragon King. Buyani thought about it and immediately moved to the center of the ice crystal hall. Yalin sat quietly on the throne waiting for buyani''s arrival. It''s really time for buyani to wake up after absorbing her strength. With the help of the power of crystal dragon''s spatial jump, she can not only greatly reduce the travel time, but also buyani had wandered on the mainland for a long time. She is very familiar with some geographical environments, which is very useful for finding the son of stars. "Your Majesty Yalin!" The space fluctuated slightly, and buyani''s figure appeared out of thin air in the hall of the throne with a distorted light. Looking at the appearance of buyani, Yalin''s eyelids beat slightly. The crystal dragon girl kneeling in front of her was still naked at the moment, and her silver hair was sprinkled from the back of her head and even covered the ground. Because of bending over, the pair of symmetrical breasts in front of the girl''s chest were just exposed in Yalin''s eyes. Yalin really didn''t expect that buyani gave herself such good benefits as soon as she appeared. However, buyani herself seems to have no consciousness about her naked body. After all, in the view of the dragon, she is in the red naked state when restoring the giant dragon''s huge body. Therefore, the dragon''s concept of shame is slightly different from ordinary people. Yalin didn''t say a word, let alone stammer and ask buyani to put on her clothes immediately. After all, this behavior is too * * silk, which is incompatible with the identity of the Dragon King: "restore the dragon body. Let me see how much your strength has been enhanced." As buyani raised her head. It was found that two creatures with strange shapes, like some unknown and evil things, had stood on both sides of the Dragon King. The other party''s yellowish brown eyes were shining with a strange smell of power. However, buyani was full of confidence and wanted to deliberately demonstrate her power in front of Yalin. "Faceless! Be good at all spiritual forces" before starting the battle, Yalin gave buyani a hint. As for buyani''s power as a crystal dragon, Yalin also told the faceless early in the morning. "Yes! Your majesty Yalin! Please forgive me for my impoliteness." Buyani stood up, her eyes turned into dragon eyes, and the powerful breath belonging to the Dragon nationality rolled up the whole hall. The girl''s original petite body expanded rapidly, and it began to be densely covered with crystal clear dragon scales. A single horn reflecting various colors as beautiful as a work of art grew out of buyani''s forehead. Buyani, who turned into a giant dragon, made a dragon roar full of joy. How many years has it been! The constitution that I have been eager to change has finally been reshaped. As a symbol of the power of the crystal dragon family, the crystal finger horn has finally grown. I am no longer the sad princess despised by my peers! Buyani''s strong joy was also passed to Yalin''s heart. Yalin couldn''t help sighing the beauty of creation when he looked at the dragon like a crystal handicraft. Once any picture that CG couldn''t match was really displayed in front of him, which really made Yalin intoxicated. When she found that the Dragon King was looking at her eyes, buyani was filled with joy. In order to prove her strength in front of Yalin, buyani took the lead to incite the Dragon Wing to wind and roll the mat to the faceless person in front. This is not an ordinary wind, but a combination of the crystallization ability of the crystal dragon, and the ground rolled by the wind began to condense crystal. The yellow light flashed in the eyes of the Faceless Man, and the spiritual barrier quickly rose around to stop the strong wind. Buyani smiled contemptuously. The strong wind with crystalline power avoided the spiritual barrier and formed a ball around, wrapping the two faceless priests in the center. If this closed situation was changed to ordinary people, they would suffocate and die, but the spiritual power of the faceless priests began to change in an instant, An invisible sound wave has vibrated with a special law, and dense cracks appear on the surface of the crystal ball. Soon the sound of breaking sounded, and two faceless priests broke the cage and rushed out again. As a dragon, buyani has never fought against enemies who are good at using psionics, but she has read about the power of psionics from the literature. Where did Yalin, the king of the white dragon, find these creatures? If they are demons in the abyss, there must be an altar or intersection of demons in odur city. Otherwise, according to the rules of the law of the interface, demons cannot come to the world. The consequence of forcibly entering the world is that they are instantly annihilated by the law of the interface. "Yes!" Yalin waved to stop. Buyani loosened the two faceless people. During the battle, some faceless priests who lost their strength stood up, bowed and retreated to the rear to treat their injuries. Considering that they only showed their strength to the Dragon King, buyani did not lay a heavy hand in the battle, and the injuries of the two faceless priests were not serious. "What do you think, your majesty Yalin!" Buyani, who maintained the posture of a giant dragon, bent her head slightly and asked, her words full of pride. Yalin nodded. The crystal horn had grown. Buyani naturally understood the two abilities of "crystal absorption" and "Crystal Shield". However, the crystal dragon also has a talent that it can make "crystal puppets", an inorganic puppet creature made of its own scales. The crystal dragon can manipulate these puppets to fight with its own ideas, Crystal puppets, like crystal dragons, also have magic immunity. Generally speaking, only a few crystal dragons with excellent talents can do it. In Yalin''s memory, only the first generation Crystal Dragon King gestrota knows how to make crystal puppets. In the dragon war, crystal puppets have caused great trouble to the blue dragon Legion in the Dragon Alliance. "Making crystal puppets?" When Yalin inquired, buyani looked like she knew nothing, as if she had heard it for the first time. Yalin frowned. He didn''t expect buyani to understand this talent for the first time through a reconstruction, but buyani''s appearance is too exaggerated. He hasn''t even heard of it. "Did your father yarrog make crystal puppets?" "I''m really sorry, your majesty Yalin. My father doesn''t seem to have this ability." Buyani lowered her head in fear and began to complain that her mentor had never explained this talent to herself, which made her lose such a big face in front of the White Dragon King. A crystal dragon king who can''t even make crystal puppets. Yalin wondered how weak the crystal dragon clan has been over the years. Looking at buyani''s panic, Yalin also didn''t know what to say. From the fact that buyani hadn''t even heard of this talent, it seems that the crystal dragon clan should have no members to make crystal puppets for a long time. forget it! Yalin doesn''t want to entangle more on this topic. Just now she received something that buyani can deal with to see how the girl''s ability in other aspects besides strength is. Unfinished (to be continued.) Chapter 331 "The talent of making crystal puppets is extremely rare. I expected it if you didn''t realize it. But you haven''t even heard of this talent, which was beyond my expectation. "I''m sorry, your majesty Yalin ~ I let you down \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Buyani implicitly expressed a meaning in her words. The girl hopes to return to the Crystal Valley, defeat her brother with a new attitude, and inherit her father''s position to become the Dragon King of the crystal dragon clan. It is obvious that buyani is still eager to get her own power after she gets the power. This is a very ambitious girl! In Yalin''s opinion, buyani now is like a hero. She was abused by her opponent first, then she got the secret script by chance, worked hard to cultivate, and then her strength soared. She turned back and abused her opponent to vent her anger. In fact, Yalin doesn''t hate buyani''s character. It should be said that this is the normal of human beings or can also be said to be the normal of "dragon". Buyani originally had a low status in the Crystal Valley because of her physique and talent. Now buyani has gained new strength. Naturally, she is eager to return to the Crystal Valley to wash her humiliation, Cheer up! The existence of a powerful force is willing to live an ordinary life in the market. Unless it is a person who has spent a long life, has been indifferent to power and has no interest in the whole world, any intelligent life with strong power will desire to stand higher and look down on others, otherwise it is like a human willing to stay with mole ants and shrink in an ant nest, And what''s more ridiculous is that this man has to endure the constant harassment of mole ants. How shaking it takes to make a choice! The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility! This is the famous saying of spider man Peter''s uncle. Many times, this sentence is used to describe the protagonist by many people who are facing the front, but Yalin seems that this sentence is not completely correct. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. But power must be greater! Otherwise, this is extremely unfair to the strong. Since others have given their lives to protect the weak, the weak must also give back to the strong. For example, J Jonah Jameson, the horn daily owner in spider man, who specializes in watching spider man, is a wonderful work of death. If you replace Spiderman with Yalin. After fighting many dangerous super power criminals, he has to endure J Jonah Jameson''s unreasonable scolding. Then Yalin will definitely let the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.e.l.d. authorities use political means to clean up this farting fool, otherwise Yalin can go on strike, and in a serious situation, he may directly let a superhero turn camp to be a super criminal. Now Yalin is not interested in letting buyani go back to the Crystal Valley to be proud. I have another thing to do for her. To this end, Yalin directly said what buyani meant: "do you want to go back to the Crystal Valley to challenge your brothers?" "Yes, your majesty Yalin! I will ascend the throne of the Dragon King, and the crystal dragon clan will once again become a loyal ally of the white dragon clan, just as the two clans fought side by side during the dragon war ten thousand years ago." when buyani saw Yalin, she had to tell the truth. However, buyani really wanted the crystal dragon clan to hold the leg of the White Dragon King again. Yalin gave a deep laugh and immediately made buyani feel overwhelmed: "go back and tell your father that you ran to me and begged me to give you stronger strength, and then want to challenge your brother to rule the crystal dragon clan, and then make the whole clan loyal to me \ buyani ~ you are still a little child who hasn''t grown up!" Buyani was terrified. She really didn''t know what was wrong. "If I were your father, in my opinion, you are just a poor person who craves the power given by the White Dragon King. Up to now, you have no right, no power, or even power given by others. You may be just a puppet in the hands of the White Dragon King. Giving the crystal dragon clan to you is tantamount to giving it to the White Dragon King, even if the White Dragon King is ten thousand years old The powerful existence of killing gods before, but as a father and the ruler of a clan, I can''t delegate power to an incompetent whose power comes from others. " In a cold tone, Yalin gave buyani a slap in the head, which made buyani suddenly wake up and immediately drop her head. The huge figure of the crystal dragon disappeared in the air, and buyani, who was transformed into a human figure again, clenched her teeth and leaned down to the ground trembling. Buyani is not stupid. After being dialed by Yalin, the girl quickly thought about the possibility, but the answer is yes! I''m afraid I can''t be recognized if I go back like this. I''ll even be regarded as the puppet of the White Dragon King. No one wants to be ruled by someone else''s puppet. "Forgive my stupidity, your majesty Yalin, what should I do now?" "You need merit and fame. Let your father, your brother and your family listen to your deeds from the mainland and let them understand that you are not just a puppet who blindly depends on others. You need to coat yourself with a golden shell." Plated with a layer of gold, yes, this is what you need. But buyani hesitated. She didn''t know how to coat herself with such a gold shell to kill a hostile dragon or destroy a country? The problem is that now the clans of the five dragon gods are hidden in their own countries. There are few single dragon clans on the mainland. Even if there are each other, they will carefully hide their whereabouts. It''s even more unreliable to destroy a country. After all, the five supreme gods and the only Lord in the world will not tolerate any dragon''s arbitrary looting and destruction on the mainland. Yalin leaned against the throne, looked at buyani and said faintly, "to prove your value, you don''t have to destroy it blindly. Sometimes the deterrence brought by creation is much stronger than destruction. Don''t worry, buyani. Soon I will arrange an opportunity for you, an opportunity to make you famous in the crystal Valley." "Thank you so much, your majesty Yalin!" Buyani said hastily. Yalin nodded: "before that, go to the periphery of the fog forest and help the frost and snow elves to destroy all humans trying to break into the depths of the fog forest until I call you again." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At the same time, a convoy guarded by the mercenary regiment also arrived at belika fortress on the misty forest border. After the leading mercenary showed the certificate representing the black stone ring chamber of Commerce to the fortress guard, the transmission device sounded, slowly opened the gate of the fortress and let the convoy enter the fortress. When Prince Rost learned of the arrival of the convoy of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, he came to meet him personally and began to check the condition of the ''goods''. However, Prince Rost felt more depressed when he saw the mercenaries in charge of escort. These mercenaries with the emblem of the chamber of Commerce of the ring of black stone looked bad. Although most of the mercenaries rolled out in the sea of blood, they would be more or less evil, but the evil spirit of these mercenaries was really heavy, Their expressions reveal distorted tyranny and cruelty. They are more like a group of unrestrained crazy thugs than mercenaries. "Are you your Highness Prince Rost?" Out of the mercenaries came a knight in black armor. Rost nodded. "I am. Who are you, please?" "Rogge is the instructor and head of the Heiyao mercenary regiment of the ring of black stone chamber of Commerce." The knight named Rogge took off his helmet and gracefully saluted Rost Almost perfect and impeccable etiquette, Rost couldn''t help looking at Rogge, the regimental commander who was incompatible with other mercenaries. He looked like a man in his early twenties. His pointed face, black hair and black eyes revealed a smart look, and his eyes looked like a common elegant aristocrat. However, Rost noticed a detail when the elegant looking captain Rogge came out. Those mercenaries with great evil spirit involuntarily retreated two steps to make way for him. On the faces of these mercenaries, the two expressions of fanaticism and fear alternate back and forth, as if they saw something very terrible. Suddenly, Rost was more cautious. The black stone ring chamber of Commerce was the chamber of commerce with which the ancient God personally cooperated. God knows whether there will be some powerful existence beyond the secular world in the black stone ring chamber of Commerce. Maybe the head Rogge in front of him also said Prince Rost, accompanied by the bodyguard, lifted the black cloth on the prison car. Many elves and dwarves were held in more than a dozen prison cars. In one of the prison cars, Rost found that there were some very rare Orc female slaves, but it was a pity that everyone''s eyes were dim. This kind of scene makes people feel pity, but Prince Rost knows very well that he can''t help them. Perhaps it''s a kind of liberation to become a believer of ancient gods in the Arnold mountains than to suffer humiliation and torture at the hands of mankind. "Confirm it is correct" After the cleaning, Prince Rost motioned the bodyguard to bring the box brought by the ancient god Messenger: "this is the agreed reward for the black stone ring chamber of Commerce. Mr. Rogge, please press your handprint here." Rogge glanced at the box and looked dignified: "multiple mystery locks? What a surprise. I don''t know what valuable things are in it. Can you tell me? Your highness!" Unfinished (to be continued.) Chapter 332 "I don''t know." Prince Rost suddenly responded that his thinking just now seemed to be dull for a moment. It was clear that he didn''t need to answer this question at all, but just now he seemed to have been seduced by some kind of subconscious. "What a pity ~" Rogge''s face flashed an imperceptible look of disappointment. Then Rogge motioned the mercenary to lift the box and put it on the carriage. "Then I won''t disturb your highness. We''ll go to belika town to make some supplies, and then we''ll set out to return to the free city." Rogge didn''t seem to pay attention to the prince of Saxony Kingdom at all. He led the mercenaries away. Prince Rost stood where he was and watched Rogge squeeze his fist after leaving the fortress. Rogge should have seduced himself with some spiritual magic just now, but he really didn''t know what was in the box, When the angel of the ancient god gave him the box, he did not tell him what it contained. But if you know, you may have blurted out and told Rogge just now. For Rost, Rogge''s behavior is undoubtedly extremely rude. He uses spiritual magic on himself as a prince in full view of the public, as if he doesn''t pay attention to himself at all. "What''s the matter, your highness?" An assistant recorder looked at the stunned Prince and asked. Rost calmed down his emotions: "I''m fine. According to the Convention, these elves and dwarves will be arranged, they will have a preliminary health examination and give them some food, and the others will wait until the messenger comes." The assistant answered. Quickly began to send soldiers to imprison all the slaves in batches. Belika wants to plug the road to town, The mercenaries marching in the cold wind couldn''t help complaining about the bad weather. What''s more, they complained that the task clearly escorted so many fairy beauties, but in the end, they didn''t play any of them. Rogge, the head of the Heiyao mercenary regiment, was sitting in the carriage, carefully examining the boxes delivered by the Saxony kingdom. But soon Rogge was disappointed. The whole box was made of magic steel, with strong physical resistance and magic resistance. It was also engraved with anti magic detection patterns. It was impossible to detect anything in it with ordinary detection magic. Moreover, the maze lock on the box is also a very complex high-level array. If there is no password, it is estimated that it will take dozens of times to unlock the maze lock. Moreover, once this kind of maze lock is opened, it will not be restored. "The vice president asked me to tell you that if you don''t want to be broken into a skeleton and nailed to the wall as decorations by the buyer, you''d better restrain your subordinates from tampering with the ''goods'' on the road. also. Mr. Rogge, if you open the box without permission to check the reward. The vice president said you can come back from there A warning from the female assistant Emma came to mind. Rogge sneered and put the box to one side. A humble mole ant dared to be so rude in front of him. If it hadn''t been for the prince''s face, he would have let the humble mole ant taste thousands of pain. To be honest, Rogge is not in a good mood now. Who knows why your highness began to secretly buy elves and dwarves in large quantities. Then he and the whole Heiyao mercenary regiment were sent as bodyguards to escort the slaves. It is the custom of Heiyao mercenary regiment to enjoy these slaves on the way. These mole ants trained by themselves need flesh and blood stimulation to make them more bloodthirsty and belligerent. But Rogge didn''t do so this time because of Emma''s warning or, to be exact, the warning of klosed, vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. Your highness, the prince of the black dragon clan! However, even if he is unwilling and resentful, Rogge has to admit that the strength gap between himself as a black dragon and croside is more than 100 years older than his age. But his strength is well-known in the whole black dragon clan, and it is reported that no black dragon has ever been able to fight against the dragon body of croside, that is, his Highness the prince can defeat the opponent who restores the dragon body only in human form. The mercenary regiment came to the periphery of belika town and presented the certificate of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce and the certificate of the fortress. The affairs officer of belika town immediately began to dispatch people to supply the mercenary regiment. According to the regulations, the large mercenary regiment is only allowed to enter the town for rest at most once, and the rest mercenaries can only be stationed outside the town. As the head of the regiment, Rogge naturally got off with a box and went to the snow field house hotel for a rest. The supplies took at least a few hours. When the supplies were finished, it was almost dark, and the Heiyao mercenary regiment could only spend the night here and set out early tomorrow morning. In the free city, the Heiyao mercenary regiment is far less famous than the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment, but the ring of black stone behind the Heiyao mercenary regiment is well known. On the way, some single adventurers and mercenaries couldn''t help but cast their eyes on Rogge. Rogge walked in the front and looked disdainfully at the human beings who were regarded as mole ants. There was no elegance and stability of elves, no unity and perseverance of dwarves, no bravery and unyielding of orcs, but only weakness, incompetence, arrogance With the power of stealing, they blindly set up their own nests in the world, breeding like bedbugs and polluting the whole world. "Do you want to expand again? The Ogg mice in the wild land of the far north are equally useless. They can''t even attack a fortress for so many years." Rogge spoke mercilessly enough to provoke the anger nerves of the Saxons. As Rogge said, belika town is now expanding. After the transaction with Yalin, in order to facilitate the transportation and management of the rare resources of the fog forest, according to the requirements of the royal family, belika town should be expanded into a city that can accommodate tens of thousands of people. Before the technology of large-scale portal can be obtained from the ancient gods, grain needs to be transported by carriage through conventional means, Road construction is also under way. Considering that there should be no war with the Ogg barbarians in a short time, the army that originally exceeded the financial load every year was also reduced, and this part of the population was emigrated to the new city. Rogge finally glanced at the hot work site, and then went straight into the Xueyuan House Hotel. As a dragon, Rogge is not stupid. After dinner, Rogge meditated on this suspicious task. The market price of the elves and dwarves slaves he was responsible for escorting was at least 4.5 billion riens. When did the remote country in the far north of Saxony Kingdom have the financial resources to buy these slaves. "If you don''t want to be broken into a skeleton and nailed to the wall as an ornament by the buyer" Is there another buyer this time, and Saxony kingdom is just an intermediary. At the thought of this, Rogge''s eyes couldn''t help showing a curious look, but no matter which mysterious buyer or the explicit warning of Black Dragon Prince croside made Rogge sit like a needle felt. At the thought of this, Rogge went to the window and looked in the direction of the misty forest. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Heavy snow keeps falling all day. In the misty forest, the flying shadow in a built secret Sentry is sitting by the stove to rest. During this time, some idle flying shadows in odur city are dispatched by Yalin to the periphery of the misty forest to deal with the mercenaries and adventurers who break into the forest and try to catch the frost snow elves. These days, the flying shadow has killed seven mercenaries, Although the war record is good, Feiying also vaguely detects some bad places. Although the country called Saxony has blocked the forest, people driven by greed are still running into the forest to try to make a bad fortune. Feiying feels that his rusty body has recovered again after a hearty battle. It''s just that fighting with a low-level opponent makes Feiying feel uncomfortable. This will not help him understand the higher level of martial arts, but will make him dull. I really want to fight with a strong enemy, such as those guys in armor in audur city and the muscle uncle with a dull hair on his head. But recently, the muscle uncle doesn''t know where he has been pulled. The magic guide communicator rang, and the flying shadow looked like he couldn''t work hard. He replied without looking back: "deal with it yourself, and I''ll call me when there is an opponent you can''t solve for the last time." In the forest, two frost and snow elves scouts, dressed in camouflage white windcoats and lurking in the trees, looked at the human beings entering the forest. For the first time, the elves scouts found that human beings would enter the forest at night without any torches and lighting tools, but each other walked through the forest like walking in the daytime. The spirit scouts were filled with doubts, but the Dragon King''s task must be carried out. Thinking of this, the spirit scouts quietly took out their bows and crossbows and aimed at the human beings below. Now the wind and snow at night is very heavy, which will affect the accuracy, but the arrows have been quenched with some highly poisonous snake venom. No matter where they shoot at each other, they will kill each other in the next minute. what!? Just as he was about to pull the trigger, the elf scout fiercely opened his eyes and found that the target in front of him had disappeared. It was clear that he was still there just now, but the strong wind blew up and a snowflake blocked his sight for a second, and the other party suddenly disappeared out of thin air. "Yo ~ let me see what good things I found. Two beautiful elf slaves tried to attack me with this ridiculous toy." In an instant, a low voice sounded from behind the two elves scouts, and when the voice remembered, a heat flow also blew the scouts'' faces. It was obvious that the other party''s head was less than a few centimeters away from the scouts'' ears. Unfinished (to be continued.) Chapter 333 The cold grew from the back and rolled the whole body instantly. Almost subconsciously, the two frost and snow elves jumped to the left and right at the same time, trying to distance themselves from the enemy behind. "Silver haired elves, this is very rare" An unknown voice sounded again in the ear of a frost snow elf scout. The Scout did not consider pulling out the dagger and stabbing it behind him. However, the strength that could easily pierce the hard skin armor was blocked by someone holding his wrist gently. The sound of fracture click sounded at the same time with the scream of frost snow elf, The elf scout whose wrist was broken in mid air was thrown to the ground like a broken doll, and the silver mask on the elf scout''s face unfortunately fell off to one side. Severe pain and dizziness hit at the same time. The elf scout clenched his teeth and supported his body. Just wanted to stand up, he suddenly felt that his body sank and his head had been severely stepped into the snow. The huge power made the frost snow elf unable to shake the other party even if he used all his strength. Rogge condescended and stepped on the head of the elf scout. When he found that the other party was a female elf, he couldn''t help joking and said, "it looks very good. Maybe I should catch one and keep it for a while." When he was in belika Town, Rogge heard rumors of elves inhabiting in the fog forest from some mercenaries. He thought it was just nonsense of greedy mercenaries. After all, judging from the harsh environment of the fog forest, the fragile race of elves could not survive in this extreme environment. But now the struggling female elves at Rogge''s feet show that this rumor is actually true. There are some elves active in the fog forest, and they are still extremely beautiful and rare silver haired elves. Silver haired elves \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. wait a minute! I seem to have some impressions. I seem to have seen some relevant records in some documents of the black dragon clan, but I can''t remember clearly for a long time. When he found that the struggling strength of the Female Elf under his feet began to be weaker and weaker, Rogge woke up from his memory and slowly loosened the strength, so that the other party could raise his head from the snow and breathe a few mouthfuls of fresh air. However, within ten seconds, Rogge stepped the other party''s head back into the snow again, just because the Female Elf looked at herself with angry eyes. "Tut ~ tut ~ it seems that you haven''t figured out the current situation. The best choice for the selection group should be to kneel down and beg for mercy, not to make a foolish gesture of resistance, and then" Rogge stepped on the head of the Female Elf and pressed it hard on the ground, Looking at the spirit wriggling in pain, he said with a ferocious smile: "I''ve been badly repaired and suffered a lot." Kara~ "Uh huh!!" The sound of broken bones sounded. Rogge stepped on the right leg of the Female Elf and grabbed the long silver hair of the Female Elf in the scream of pain. Like a cat, he threw him under a tree. With the pain on her leg and being thrown fiercely into the tree, the Female Elf scout coughed and vomited a lot of blood. Rogge strolled in front of the Female Elf and bent down. With a strange and gentle look, he sorted out the Female Elf''s messy long hair. After seeing that the other party had completely lost his ability to escape, Rogge asked, "does it hurt?" Rogge''s tone was strangely gentle at the moment. But the frost snow ELF''s ears are full of evil thoughts and unknown meanings. The fairy clenched her teeth and said nothing. The other party doesn''t seem to chase another companion. The escaping companion will immediately inform the scouts and Rangers in the secret sentry and the flying shadow adult who came recently. I must hold on until they arrive. "I''m asking you something. Does it hurt?" While Rogge spoke, he pinched one of the ELF''s ribs. "Ah! Stop it ~" Under the severe pain, the face of the Female Elf was twisted. Even if the cold wind and snow roared around, the cold sweat still seeped out from her forehead. It seems not satisfied with this answer. Rogge gently touched the Female Elf''s chest, and then his gentle expression suddenly became ferocious. At the same time, he pinched the second rib: "this is the second one. Tell me if it hurts." "Oh, ah! It hurts so much ~ stop, please stop!" Finally, the frost snow spirit scout couldn''t help begging. "Hahaha ~ that''s right. A beautiful girl like you wanted to treat you as gently as possible. Look at you now. Why did you put on that look just now!" Looking at the tears hanging from the corners of the elf girl''s eyes and the beautiful face distorted by pain, Rogge wiped each other''s tears, and then his eyes fell on the pair of towering breasts wrapped in leather armor in front of the ELF''s chest. Crooked his head, Rogge stretched out his hand, and his fingernails were like the sharpest blade. Like cutting tofu, she cut the hardened leather armor that was enough to resist the bow and arrow. The female elves who were afraid of each other''s strength did not dare to resist Rogge''s move, so they had to close their eyes and try not to see this terrible scene. When the plump and plump pair in front of the female Elves were completely exposed to the air, Rogge stopped and made the women feel ashamed and threatened, especially the elves with strong sense of chastity ~ um ~ those drow elves who don''t know what chastity is go out and interrogate them when they think they will be violated, In order to further disintegrate each other''s resistance psychology and get accurate information. This is Rogge''s accumulated experience for hundreds of years! "I know you don''t want to suffer anymore. Come on! From now on, answer every question honestly ~" Rogge''s words bring spiritual temptation, which has dealt with Prince Rost of Saxony kingdom before. "You broke into our master''s territory, fool, you don''t know who you offended!" As the creator of the summoning system, the absolute loyalty of the frost snow elves to Yalin allows them to ignore death and pain. At the same time, the spiritual power of the frost snow elves is relatively strong. Rogge, as a black dragon, is not good at magic. Therefore, the spiritual temptation has no effect on the female elves. After slowing down, the female elves immediately scolded Rogge. Roglio was surprised, but his face returned to ferocity in an instant. Then he pinched the third rib of the fairy without mercy and threatened in the other party''s painful groan: "I haven''t asked a question, so don''t answer without authorization ~ but your answer just now also helped, very good! Tell me ~ whose territory did I break into and who is your master?" Panting in pain, the Female Elf received Yalin''s secret order. In the face of this question, even if she died, she would not answer Rogge. When he found that the other party was ready to pinch his ribs, the fairy''s face flashed a look of fortitude, and fiercely opened her mouth to bite her tongue to commit suicide. However, Rogge pinched the fairy''s chin faster, and then gently moved it to dislocate the fairy''s chin. "This is really bad ~ look at you ~ won''t you be able to answer my question!" Rogge covered his head and said with a disappointed look, as if he could not feel the pain and despair of the Female Elf in front of him. The fortitude and loyalty of the other party made Rogge very uncomfortable, but it was fun. He slowly tortured one by one and pried away the psychological defense line of the Female Elf in front of him. Finally, no one could hold on forever under the pain. But now it''s not the right time, and there are no torture tools. It''s not worth a trip to the fog forest to take the rare silver haired elf back as a souvenir. Maybe you can bring more people to catch a large number of silver haired elves next time. I''m sure this new product will sell at a high price in the free city. Those fat nobles and slave traders will break their heads for this. "Well, that''s it. Don''t worry, madam. When we get back, we have enough time to have in-depth exchanges with each other." Before he finished, Rogge suddenly turned fiercely and quickly took down three arrows. When there were more than seven or eight elves with silver masks on the surrounding trees, these elves stared at Rogge with crossbows and short swords. In this case, Rogge is still relaxed. "Do a few mole ants want to deal with the dragon? It''s ridiculous ~ they dare to go back and run back!" Rogge gently dropped the arrow, and his tone was full of disdain and rampant cruelty. However, Rogge''s eyes suddenly fell on another shadow appearing on the snow. The hedgehog was short and holding a strange weapon, but it just seemed to be a juvenile human youth. When did the elves begin to act with humans? It was Feiying who came. After receiving the emergency call for help, Feiying left and led the left behind elves to rush over. Although it had no night vision as strong as frost and snow elves, relying on the power of evil eyes, the night did not bring any obstacles to Feiying. After passing through the woods, the group quickly came to the battle site. At this time, they found that the enemy did not seem to kill the captured scouts, And totally ignore your side. "Is this the guy?" when he found the dying Female Elf lying under the tree tortured, his anger rose in the eyes of the flying shadow. Attaching importance to the external cold and internal heat of companions is Feiying''s character. Although Feiying always has a cold and ruthless attitude towards frost and snow elves on weekdays, in fact, after getting along for so long, Feiying has regarded these Elves as companions, and now someone is torturing his companions! In an instant, Taidao was pulled out and infected with the black inflammation of the demon world! The other party is not human! In the face of the pressing momentum, the flying shadow is quite clear, so if you want to make a move, you must make a unique move and get to know each other quickly. Rogge looked at the black inflammation on the flying shadow knife and looked quite surprised: "interesting, let me have a look." Suddenly Rogge''s figure suddenly disappeared in place, and a trace of vigilance flashed in the flying shadow''s eyes, and his attention immediately focused on the back of his head. "Let me see what you can do, dwarf!" The black dragon''s fist came to the flying shadow with the voice and the power enough to tear the earth! Unfinished (to be continued). Chapter 334 The whole ground is like being hit by a giant''s fist. There is a small meteorite crater, and the surroundings are full of exaggerated radioactive cracks. It is hard to imagine how terrible it would be if the power of this fist directly hit the flesh and blood. Rogge''s expected scene of the other party turning into meat didn''t appear. In an instant, the blade came straight from Rogge''s right side with the roar of the wind. Rogge waved his hand gently and directly blocked the blow. The armor on his arm cut a crack on the blade. It can be seen that the strength of this knife is also extremely amazing. Of course, this surprise is only used on mortals, It''s not enough for Rogge, a black dragon. Between the lightning and flint, Rogge had already punched two fists while blocking the blade. Feiying didn''t expect the speed of the other party to be so fast. He avoided in a hurry. Although he was not hit directly, the strong wind of the fist rolling mat directly tore open the clothes on Feiying''s right abdomen, and several blood marks were immediately visible. Powerful enemy! This is the judgment of the flying shadow on Rogge at the moment of the fight. The frost and snow elves around him also started at the same time. Bows, arrows and darts shot out from all directions and completely sealed the space around Rogge. Rogge smiled contemptuously. It seems that he didn''t even plan to defend. He was stabbed like a hedgehog. The scale of the black dragon is the hardest of all dragons, It is even better than Golden Dragon in physical resistance. Even in human form, arrows and darts can not penetrate. "Ridiculous!" "Stupid!" Rogge roared and quickly waved his fists to fly the two frost and snow elves who rushed from the dark and tried to strike closely. The huge force directly broke the ribs of the two elves. After falling on the ground, the two frost and snow Elves were already angry. If the hairspring was about to die. After adjusting his posture, Feiying rushed forward again and fought with Rogge. Looking at the burning black sword, Rogge''s eyes became slightly dignified, because he felt hot when the black flame crossed his arm just now! Yes ~ it''s hot, which can make the black dragon feel hot. This black flame can be said to be a great power. It seems to be a composite magic constructed by softening the two elements of fire and darkness, but there are some operational forces that Rogge can''t analyze. "You''re a little faster than I thought, dwarf!" Rogge was surprised that the flying shadow could avoid his attack several times in a row. In terms of speed, I''m afraid those silver haired elves on one side can''t match the human IMP in front of him. The word dwarf undoubtedly angered Feiying, although Feiying wanted to cut off the bastard''s head immediately. But the opponent''s unparalleled strength and speed make the flying shadow walk on a steel wire. Although he barely kept up with the speed of the other party, he worked hard, and the other party was completely at ease. What surprised Feiying most is that the black inflammation of the demon world can''t cause obvious damage to each other. Taidao can cut through the iron armor, but it can''t cut the skin under each other''s iron armor. Feiying can feel the great power of Taidao''s reaction every time he cuts on each other''s fist. It''s like chopping some very strong metal. Even the tiger''s mouth holding the handle of the knife was shocked and painful. When Feiying and Rogge gradually fell into the downwind in the battle. Seven or eight frost and snow elves also jumped down from the tree and helped in the form of wheel combat and minimized the burden of flying shadows. Rogge showed an obviously unhappy look when he saw the elves join the war. Did these poor mole ants dare to have this arrogant idea that they could hurt themselves if they were entangled by a strange human imp? Ridiculous stupid inferior creature! Rogge''s heart soared at the thought. The attack began to be more and more merciless. The encirclement net composed of frost snow elves scouts and Rangers whose strength was not as good as flying shadow suddenly collapsed under the stormy fist. Three Elves were seriously injured, and one elf was forcibly interrupted one leg. The two besieged frost snow elves had to quit the battle to treat their injured companions, Fortunately, each elf is equipped with many potions, but these potions are equipped by the elf pharmacist in odur city. Naturally, the therapeutic effect is not as good as the 100% pure potion produced by the summoning system. After the frost snow spirit fed the medicine to the injured companion, it just managed to survive. The injury is still very serious and needs urgent treatment. "Don''t entangle with him and give me a chance!" The flying shadow avoided the blow over his head, and his body had bent up in an incredible range. Taidao aimed at Rogge''s abdomen with the help of the power generated during avoidance and cut it with all his strength. Rogge just turned around and held an elf''s short sword at the moment. He didn''t have a chance to dodge the killing move of flying shadow. In fact, Rogge didn''t expect that flying shadow could stably swing a knife in such an extremely unbalanced posture. In terms of combat mode and proficiency, Rogge began to doubt that the kid in front of him might not be human, At least no human can have this ability at the age of 16 or 17. But this sword is not worth worrying about! Just as Rogge thought, Taidao cut the armor, but it was still unable to cut the * * wrapped in the armor. Even the tiger mouth on the flying shadow''s palm shed blood under the huge shock. However, Rogge was not unharmed, because the burning feeling hit again, even to the extent that Rogge felt a little pain. I have to say that this black flame is really impressive. Rogge once repaired the damaged scales with lava in the volcano, and even the red lava did not make him feel pain, And the black flame from the kid made him taste this feeling. Turn fist into palm! Rogge cut off the flying shadow''s head with one palm, ready to kill the wanton mole ant. Feiying immediately took back the Taidao and blocked it on his head. Although it has been tempered by the forging craftsmen of the tauren, Taidao is still a weapon made of ordinary iron. In this secular battle, it is very difficult to maintain the power of the black dragon until now. In the next palm, Feiying''s Taidao exhausted its last strength and turned into fragments, but Feiying himself got an instant gap and escaped from the fatal blow. The other party''s weapons are gone! To Rogge''s surprise, the black flame in the hands of the flying shadow who lost his weapon did not go out. Instead, it burned more violently like challenging himself. The flame surrounded the fingertips of the flying shadow like life and consciousness, and condensed the form of the blade. At this moment, Rogge could not ignore the power contained in the black flame, which could hurt himself! Time seemed to be slowed down maliciously. Rogge watched the flying shadow without even breathing. After avoiding his palm, he stepped on the ground and threw himself in front of his eyes like a hunting beast. The black flame sword crossed his chest. The burning pain rolled his mind in the next second, Rogge looked unbelievably at the melted breastplate and the blood seeping from it! A mole ant dares to hurt itself! Even if it was only a slight flesh wound, as a black dragon, he was injured! Rogge felt as if he had been severely humiliated. Since he had been humiliated, what should he do? It''s simple. He kicked him off and made him lie on the ground like a dead dog and twitch. Then step up and crush his head! The thought in his heart was instantly transformed into action. Rogge turned and kicked the flying shadow. This foot was very strong. The flying shadow rose up in the air like a shell. It flew more than 20 meters away. It finally stopped after breaking a big tree. Not dead! Rogge jumped up and directly threw down the spirit trying to stop him and fell in front of the flying shadow. Just the moment I hit him. The kid deliberately jumped back to counteract most of the impact. But the front suffered such a strong blow. If ordinary humans even offset most of the impact, they should have died more than ten times, but the hedgehog headed IMP in front of us did stand up again. "You''re really tough!" Rogge''s right arm swelled abnormally, and his muscles even broke the wrist guard. Black thin scales were densely covered on the skin of his right arm. "Sure enough, you''re not human," said the flying shadow with a crooked head. At the moment, it seems that it doesn''t matter, but Feiying can feel that his internal organs were seriously injured by the blow just now. I''m afraid there has been a lot of congestion in his chest. I''m afraid I''ll lose if I get the blow just now. Rogge read another meaning from the expression of the flying shadow: "Oh, so have you ever seen a non-human like me?" Coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, and Feiying wiped his mouth and said, "we meet basically every day." "Good ~ then tell me who your master is?" Rogge nodded with satisfaction, but the voice suddenly became terrible: "in this way, I can make you die more comfortable without too much pain." "There''s no need to tell you!" A fierce color flashed in the flying shadow''s eyes. While talking, he untied the bandage on his hand, and the Black Dragon Tattoo hovering on his arm showed up. After integrating the core of red inflammation, the Black Dragon Tattoo faintly glittered with a strange red light, like blood flowing in it, giving people an extremely unknown momentum. For a time, even Rogge couldn''t help looking at it. "Because the dying don''t have to know too much." Rogge was completely angered by the words of flying shadow. A mole ant who didn''t know how to live and die dared to speak to himself in this tone. He wanted to screw off the head of the mole ant alive! But the next moment, the black flame circling out of the flying shadow''s arm made Rogge stop. The black flame with hot flame radiation made the surrounding trees burn in the wind and snow. Rogge can feel that the power contained in the black flame is pure destruction, full of violent atmosphere, as if it is going to devour everything! "Long eared ? run as far as you can for me!" The flying shadow roared and warned the frost spirit. In an instant, Rogge saw that the black inflammation formed a kind of sea snake, but the momentum was completely like other unknown creatures in the sky and earth, wrapped in the terrible destructive force. Avoid! This was the first thought that came out of Rogge''s mind and made him feel ashamed. As a black dragon, he had to avoid the attack of a mole ant! You''re kidding! Rogge roared, his arms completely turned into dragon claws and met the black dragon wave in front of him, but as soon as he touched the black dragon wave, Rogge immediately regretted that the strength of this force was so great that he was completely beyond his expectation. He felt like he directly touched the breath of the Red Dragon. His armor was instantly burned red and began to dissolve gradually, And this black inflamed creature is still constantly erupting terrible forces, pushing itself back, leaving a terrible trace along the way! How is this possible? What kind of power is this? Rogge''s pupil instantly turns into a dragon pupil, and the black dragon scale has grown out of the whole body! The black dragon finally couldn''t help fighting with all his strength! Unfinished (to be continued.) Shen Chapter 335 After the Dragon scales spread all over his body, Rogge''s momentum increased dozens of times. As Rogge stepped on the ground hard enough to make the black dragon wave burning in the forest in the snowstorm be forcibly stopped. Feiying clenched his teeth and maintained the black dragon wave regardless of the overdraft of his physical strength. The other party could actually take his strongest killing move with his hand. Even if he could not hit the enemy in front of him here, at least he had to delay and let the elf scouts retreat back to odur city. At the thought of this, the tattoo of the black dragon on the flying shadow''s arm became completely red, and the black dragon wave also changed. The black dragon wave circling and biting Rogge began to surge with blood red hot light. A fierce look flashed in Rogge''s eyes. The other party could further enhance its strength. It was really unexpected that there could be a threat to his own existence as a giant dragon in this forest. "Funny mole ant, do you think you can beat me like this? Fool!" Rogge''s appearance is changing rapidly. The Black Dragon Wings stretch out his clothes from his back, and his hands have completely turned into terrible claws. Rogge sent out a deep dragon roar in his mouth and immediately grasped the black dragon wave. Regardless of the burning feeling of pain in his palm and the scales all over his body began to become hot, Rogge raised the whole black dragon wave and threw it back at the flying shadow not far away. Feiying''s eyes opened fiercely. It seemed that he didn''t expect the other party to have this power. The Feiying who had no time to dodge was immediately hit by the black dragon wave. A pillar of fire rushed into the sky. Seeing that the enemy had been buried in the sea of fire, Rogge couldn''t help laughing: "hahaha ~ nothing is more stupid than dying under his own moves." Rogge looked at the palm that had turned into sharp claws. The Dragon scales on it were burned unevenly, and even a trace of blood could be seen in some seriously injured places. This made Rogge angry. Such ants hurt themselves to this extent! However, mole ants are still mole ants after all. Being able to reach this level is the limit of mole ants. Next, it''s time to pick up those escaped elves! I want to see who their master is. If I find these elves'' towns, I don''t mind leading Heiyao mercenary regiment to crush them. Just as he was about to turn around and go after the elves, suddenly Rogge saw the pillars of fire falling all over the sky, which seemed to be absorbed by something and gradually compressed together. In the middle of the black flame, a figure that Rogge could hardly believe came out. "What''s the matter? It looks like a ghost." the flying shadow surrounded by black inflammation came out of the sea of fire. He looked at Rogge with an unbelievable look: "I really want to thank you idiot for throwing Yansha black Longbo back to me. This is good nourishment for me. Come on ~ we can start the second round." As soon as the voice fell, Feiying''s fist was wrapped around Heiyan and rushed at Rogge. The speed is very different from before. Round two!? Rogge was irritated by Feiying''s words. The black dragon clenched his fist and hit the flying shadow with destructive power. Feiying didn''t give in, but also waved his fist to compete with Rogge. The vibration caused by the intersection of the two fists even made the surrounding trees tremble. Although the power of swallowing the black dragon wave increased a lot, the flying shadow still lost the wind. After all, the flying shadow is facing the black dragon known for its physical power among the five dragons. And Rogge has remained in the state of a half dragon. The flying shadow glided on the ground and retreated for more than ten meters before stopping. The blood vessels in the arm were shattered by the great power of the black dragon. It looked bloody and terrible. Although he got the upper hand, Rogge didn''t pursue the victory, because Rogge was completely shocked at the moment. Just now, the mole ant''s fist shocked his arm, and he couldn''t help but step back. Under Rogge''s incredible eyes, some broken scales fell off his hands, and the hardest black dragon scales of the five dragons were smashed with bare hands and empty fists. "What the hell are you?" This time Rogge didn''t call flying shadow with mole ants. "Didn''t I just say that the dead don''t need to know too much." Feiying licked the blood on his arm and looked at Rogge with a belligerent look in his eyes. Although the other party is a strong and terrible enemy, Feiying has no fear at the moment, only the rising war intention. There are too many powerful existence in this new world. He should constantly train to surpass them and defeat them! Soon, two interlaced shadows fought in the forest. Feiying''s Yan killing fist hit Rogge several times in a row. The defense of the other party''s body was amazing. At most, it could only leave a few fist marks, and the evil king Yan killing sword, which once could cut off the violent beast, could only cause a little skin and flesh injury. On the contrary, any fist of Rogge was full of terrible killing intention, Feiying dare not take this destructive steel fist. "Don''t be too proud, you mole ant" After the fight, Rogge looked at his chest and counted more scars. Even if these injuries were only skin and flesh wounds that did not hinder him, Rogge was completely angered. The smell of dark elements emitted from Rogge''s body, and his body quickly changed from the human posture. With the sound of the dragon, an unprecedented giant appeared in front of the flying shadow, The whole body was covered with swarthy scales shining with metallic luster, and the extended giant wings were nearly ten meters long. The dragon''s blood red pupils firmly locked the flying shadow with a terrible breath. Seems to be surprised at their own changes, the mole ants in front of me looked stunned! Rogge''s voice came from the dragon''s mouth, as dull and terrible as the wind rolled over from the cave: "are you stunned? Mole ants ~ you should feel great honor to see my real body dying." After a fierce battle, the black inflammation on the flying shadow has weakened a lot. It seems that it is about to go out. The flying shadow shook his head a little and said in a not unexpected way: "sure enough, my strength is still unmatched by the dragon. It seems that I need to strengthen training in the future." what!? Rogge was stunned. From the words of the other party, the mole ant in front of him knew that he was a dragon early in the morning. He knew his identity and dared to challenge himself. Does the mole ant regard himself as a sharpener? Wait, from the expression of the mole ant, has he seen other dragons before. Rogge guessed right this time. Feiying has not only seen other dragons, but also more than one. In order to let everyone feel the strength of the Dragon first, white dragon kraferige often acts as an instructor in the training ground to compete with everyone. Among them, Feiying, as a "belligerent" member, has fought kraferige at least ten times. Although the white dragon is not as famous for its physical power as the black dragon, the power of the white dragon is no different from that of the black dragon. If this is the territory of another dragon, the current situation may be a little troublesome. Rogge stopped. According to the custom of the dragon, if he stepped into the territory of another strange dragon family, he had to offer some property as a signal of peace, otherwise he would be seen by the other party as fighting for territory. The elves he just wounded and the strange little man in front of him may be the Dragon slave. If the other party finds out his behavior, he will either lose money or fight. But Rogge doesn''t want to lose money or fight an unknown dragon, so he''s ready to choose the third way and kill! Kill the little man in front of you and kill all the escaped elves. At that time, no one can prove that he did it himself. In addition, as a member of the black dragon clan, the other party will not be investigated too much. At that moment, Rogge mobilized all his strength to prepare for a devastating blow to the flying shadow in front of him. Although the strength of this mole ant was unexpected, it was still far from himself. Feiying also felt the other party''s terrible killing intention, but Feiying didn''t panic at all. Instead, he smiled innocently, because Feiying felt that the reinforcements had come. The giant claws of the black dragon were raised high, and the huge dark element force was condensed in the claws. The destructive force generated by the instant explosion of the compressed dark element force can flatten 100 square meters of land. However, before Rogge started, a strange spatial fluctuation twisted around Rogge. Before Rogge could react, the flying shadow disappeared directly from the original place. This is space transfer!? Rogge hurried to track the source of the spatial fluctuation and tried to intercept the fleeing flying shadow. However, as soon as he turned his head, Rogge saw the person he was looking for. On the snow behind him, a beautiful girl with long silver hair was quietly staring at herself. The center of the girl''s eyebrows was inlaid with rhombic crystals, like a mysterious beauty stepping out of the void, At the moment, the princess who seems to have come out of a fairy tale has instead held the fleeing mole ant in the form of "Princess hug". "I said who dares to come here to be wild. It''s you, a vulgar and ill bred black dragon!" Although the girl''s voice was very gentle, her tone was full of ridicule and disdain. Rogge narrowed his eyes and immediately recognized the girl who had met in front of him: "crystal dragon buyani! Why are you here?" Buyani ignored Rogge, because the flying shadow held in her arms had made a serious protest, and being held in this position by a girl was a stain on her life! "I can''t seem to be here, yes." Put down the flying shadow, bujani replied slowly, staring at Rogge with dead eyes. you ''re right! The fool who once had a festival with himself never thought he had made a big disaster. He not only broke into the territory of the White Dragon King, but also hurt so many believers of the Dragon King. Even if she was located outside the distant fog forest, bujani could vaguely feel the anger of the Dragon King from the distant yanod mountains! Maybe it won''t be long before this guy will become another trophy in the Dragon King Hall! Unfinished (to be continued.) Chapter 336 "Buyani ~ is this mole ant your slave?" Rogge was relieved to see bouyani black dragon. Rogge had seen bouyani in the free city. It seemed that she had to leave the Crystal Valley and wander alone on the mainland because of her poor talent. At that time, bouyani bought some valuable minerals in the free city, However, it seems that Yu ¨¢ ng ¨´, who is not very well-off, does not buy like a haggard housewife without the unique wealth and boldness of the dragon family. Buyani stared at Rogge and recalled the humiliation she had suffered. The guy in front of Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ had asked himself to submit to him for the first time. When he was J ¨´ Ju ¨¦, the other party was still pestering to take advantage of herself. Later, the other party even tried to subdue himself by force without saying a word. It was shameless! In terms of strength, Rogge, who has lived for a much longer time, is far better than buyani in combat experience, and as a black dragon good at physical attack, it just makes the magic immunity constitution of the crystal dragon useless. Fortunately, the unique space talent of crystal dragon finally let buyani get rid of Rogge''s entanglement. This matter has also been regarded as a great humiliation by buyani. After seeing Rogge today, the laughter of the other party seems to echo in buyani''s ears, which immediately makes buyani angry. The flying shadow was supported by buyani, and the black inflammation was almost completely extinguished. Looking at the two sides with big eyes and small eyes, the flying shadow asked, "do you know this guy?" "Well, I''ve met before. A brazen guy who only knows how to bully the weak." Buyani helped Feiying and gave Rogge the lowest evaluation without hesitation. Seeing buyani''s attitude of ignoring herself, Rogge, who was in the Dragon state, became angry. His defeated generals dared to treat themselves with this attitude today. It seems that he once gave her Ji ¨¡ Ox ¨´ n is not enough. At that time, I really forgot the crystal dragon and space talent for a moment to let buyani escape, otherwise zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ little girl would have become a servant under her crotch. "Hey, hey, after you escaped last time, it seems that you have healed the scar and forgotten the pain." Rogge looked at buyani for a few eyes. He had to say that the little girl of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ crystal dragon is becoming more and more beautiful. She has more mysterious beauty than when she first met her, as if she were like a carefully carved handicraft. "I''ve never forgotten ~ I''ve never forgotten the humiliation I suffered over the years." While buyani was talking, her internal strength was quickly mobilized, which seemed to be zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I is going to have a good fight with Rogge. "Fool! Do you think you can compete with the black dragon with the power of the crystal dragon?" Rogge despised the power of buyani. After all, the various attributes of the crystal dragon are weaker than those of the black dragon. The magic immunity talent has no effect on the Black Dragon: "I''m giving you one last chance to submit to me and become my woman. Haven''t you been collecting minerals to change your physique? Before long, the black dragon clan will dominate the whole Saxony kingdom. The minerals and all resources owned by zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ country will become the property of the black dragon clan. At that time, as my woman, you can use these minerals at will." Buyani was immediately happy. Buyani is not very clear about the current situation of Saxony kingdom. But no matter what you think, zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ country will become the backyard of the white dragon clan in the future. Even if the black dragon wants to intervene, you have to ask Yalin, the king of the white dragon, whether he agrees or not. "So you''re a fool. You mess around without knowing the situation." Buyani L ¨¬ y ¨° ng space transfer transferred the flying shadow to a safe area. With y ¨© Zh ¨¨ n dazzling light buyani also Hu ¨© F. The Crystal Dragon appeared in front of Rogge in the form of a giant dragon, transparent and refracting the fire light into countless magnificent beams: "besides, I already have a master to surrender. As for you, I''m sorry, go to find a fool like yourself to surrender to you." Rogge was stunned. The crystal dragon girl had surrendered to others. Wait! Is buyani not the dragon that dominates here, and there are other dragons living in the far north? At the moment when Rogge was stunned, buyani had soared into the air and looked at Rogge Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ y ¨© Zh ¨¨ n crystallized and breathed. This time, buyani was the first to take revenge for the sneak attack at that time. Rogge was too haggard to prevent being sprayed with breath. The protective magic of the black dragon itself was dispelled by the crystalline breath with the effect of breaking the devil in an instant, but the dark element power of the black dragon itself was activated to resist the attack at the first time. Rogge was furious for a moment. L ¨¬ K ¨¨ flapped his wings and flew into the air to avoid the fierce blow. After adjusting his posture, Rogge rushed up quickly. No giant dragon can compare with the black dragon in melee, let alone the Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ physical attack that the crystal dragon is most afraid of. Seeing the black dragon killing fiercely, buyani stirred her wings to create a crystallization storm D ¨£ Su ¨¤ n turns Rogge into a crystal. If it is to face the black dragon known for physics, buyani may choose to flee at the first time. But today buyani has surrendered to the king of the white dragon in exchange for Yalin''s B ¨¡ Ngzh ¨´ regained her powerful strength. After regaining her new life, buyani is naturally eager to vent her grievances and pain in the past. Now, in the face of her enemies who have brought her great humiliation, buyani naturally wants to revenge mercilessly. Breaking through the crystallization storm, Rogge, with many crystals all over, waved to buyani with one claw, and the Giant Claw tore away buyani''s body. However, Rogge found that buyani in front of him was just a residual phantom. The real body had already been transferred to other places at the moment l ¨¬ y ¨° ng space talent before being hit. For the first time, Rogge Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ ignored bouyani''s spatial talent and let the other party escape. This time Rogge had expected L ¨¬ K ¨¨ to track the spatial fluctuation and predict bouyani''s transfer ¨¨ izh ¨¬. The black dragon compressed the huge dark element in the air, and its strength was tens of times that of the flying shadow of Du ¨¬ f ¨´ just now. Rogge had turned around when the figure of the crystal dragon appeared, The turbulent black breath goes straight to buyani. The compressed huge dark element can disintegrate all substances. Perhaps the crystal dragon can be immune to the dark elements condensed by magic, but the impact of the breath itself can also hit the crystal dragon. what!? When the breath hit the crystal dragon, Rogge incredibly found that the other party used the space transfer again, and his breath still hit an illusion! Normally, the crystal dragon will have a short pause period of a few seconds after a space transfer. In these seconds, the crystal dragon cannot use space transfer, but buyani ignores the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ theorem and transfers space again. "Do you think I''m still the same as before, fool!" Buyani''s voice appeared behind Rogge. Rogge, who was breathing, didn''t have time to turn to attack for defense. He just felt that his back was severely pumped. The black dragon in mid air lost his balance. Breathing was like a map gun plowing an irregular mark on the ground. Rogge, who was busy flapping his wings to adjust his posture, finally avoided falling into shit. When Rogge flew into the air again, he only felt some burning pain on his back. What made Rogge feel y ¨¬ I was that the power of the crystal dragon buyani was much stronger than that of Ji ¨¤ Ni ¨¤ n for the first time. The continuous space transfer just now showed a problem, and the crystal body condensed on him was also very annoying. It was not only difficult to remove, but also seriously reduced his speed. Suddenly Rogge noticed the single horn on buyani''s forehead. It was the unique crystal horn of the crystal dragon. It was a symbol of the awakening of natural power. If he remembered correctly, buyani Hu ¨© There was no horn on the forehead after the dragon''s body. At that time, the girl was still distressed about her constitution. "You''ve awakened your talent! Wait a minute \ who are you submitting to?" Rogge finally realized the key to the problem. Buyani looked at her former enemy disdainfully and said sarcastically, "it''s funny. As a member of the black dragon clan, didn''t you have a good class since childhood?" "Don''t give me f ¨¨ Ihu ¨¤, who did you submit to? Answer me!" "It seems that someone is really stupid ~" buyani shook her head and said in a gloating tone: "the fog forest at the border of Saxony Kingdom dominates here, but it is the existence that keeps pace with the Black Dragon King victor. It was once active in killing gods in the tragic dragon war ten thousand years ago. Guess who?" Dragon war! With the Black Dragon King victor! Even if Rogge forgets things, it is impossible not to have heard the name of a powerful existence, let alone an ally who once fought side by side with the Black Dragon King! In the dragon war ten thousand years ago, the famous Dragon King even killed the White Dragon King, Yalin! Rogge''s expression stagnated, and the black dragon almost shouted out: "impossible, the king of the white dragon has long died, and he has died during the dragon war!" Buyani smiled: "H ¨¡ h ¨¡ Ha ~ really? Then who was it that I had the honor to see the dragon king before? " If it was still in human form, Rogge''s face was absolutely ugly. Suddenly, Rogge seemed to finally understand why his highness croside gave him such a warning. Those silver haired elves and that strange little ghost might be the servants of the Dragon King, and they hurt the servants of the White Dragon King! L ¨¬ K ¨¨ go away! Rogge had the idea of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ in an instant. Now he is not interested in discussing whether the king of the white dragon is still alive zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ with buyani. No matter what buyani said is true or false, anyway, he doesn''t want to stay here J ¨¬ x ¨´ for a minute. Just about to turn and leave, Rogge was frightened to find that there were two more figures in the air, a man and a woman. "Members of the black dragon clan come with us, your majesty Yalin wants to see you!" The man in armor slowly opened his mouth. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 337 The first man''s expression was cold, but his words contained warm anger. Although the comers are already elves, and they look no different from the elves and ants they have been fighting before, as a member of his family, Rogge can clearly feel the huge power wrapped in each other''s human posture. This power is full of a colder breath than the cold wind in the extreme north, which makes people shudder like eternal solid ice. beyond all doubt! This is a white dragon that has disappeared for a long time since the end of the era of overlord galselik on the mainland! "I want to say that this refers to a Y ¨¬ I ¨¬ Crystal dragon buyani and two white dragons. Rogge knows very well that he will lose in the case of three to one. Now it''s not a case that he can frighten the other party by reporting the name of the black dragon clan and re Hu ¨© F. Rogge''s soft tone, which is full of human posture, is already obvious. Buyani also landed Hu ¨© The girl looked at the enemy who had made a big disaster and said happily, "I don''t know the situation. I rushed to the territory of the White Dragon King and hurt many believers of the Dragon King. If I hadn''t arrived in time, you would have wanted to kill that child." In the face of buyani''s sarcasm, Rogge was angry and wanted to tear buyani''s mouth immediately, but under the eyes of the two white dragons, Rogge could only bite his teeth and bear it. "But it''s really bad for you to say that Du ¨¬ f ¨´ is a child who doesn''t even have a body ¨© Buyani looked at Rogge, who was oppressed, but she didn''t let go of the opportunity to damage each other. Fuck you, son of a bitch! Rogge almost wanted to open his mouth and scold his mother. The zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ kid clearly Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ was a non-human with a human appearance. That strange black flame can burn the Dragon scales. Not only that, it can also add power to it, so that the kid''s flesh and blood can directly compete with the black dragon. Although he still maintained a human posture at that time, such powerful soldiers were unheard of on the whole continent. Any country and force would regard the imp who can fight the dragon as the trump card force. "Well, buyani! You have made a contribution to saving the flying shadow this time. Your majesty has a clear reward and punishment, but now your majesty Yalin wants to meet the members of the black dragon clan." Buyani gracefully saluted and didn''t say anything, but the girl finally showed an expression of "you''re finished" to Rogge. Maybe it''s a great honor for many dragons to meet a dragon king in the dragon war era ten thousand years ago, but Rogge is unwilling at the moment. Once he meets Yalin, his life and death will be in the hands of others. The power of the king of the white dragon to kill himself is as simple as killing a mortal mole ant. "Everybody! This is really a Y ¨¬ I. It should not affect the friendship between the white dragon clan and the black dragon. I can compensate." "Your Majesty Yalin wants to see you! Black dragon ~" kraferig said impolitely D ¨£ Du ¨¤ n explained Rogge''s chatter. For creatures in the summoning system, Yalin''s orders are always given priority. Rogge saw the other party''s non-negotiable attitude, and his heart couldn''t help tightening. Rogge''s eyes couldn''t help glancing at kraferig''s back. If you try your best, you don''t know if you can break out in a three-to-one situation. Unfortunately, however, Rogge''s idea has been understood by kraferig. The two white dragons have quietly mobilized the power of frost. As long as Rogge dares to act rashly, he will catch him immediately. Looking at the posture of the two white dragons opposite, it is obvious that they are zh ¨³ When Nb ¨¨ I wanted to use force, Rogge couldn''t help taking out a magic guide. "Ah ~ ah ~ ah! What''s in your hand?" Buyani''s voice rang out at the right time. The girl shook her finger and signaled Rogge that there was no need to do useless work: "use teleportation spells and teleportation magic guides in front of the crystal dragon. That''s a very stupid behavior." Suddenly, Rogge thought of a bad thing. Buyani''s special space talent as a crystal dragon can interfere with any transmission spell. As long as buyani is here, it means that any transmission spell will fail. It''s over! For a time, Rogge felt disillusioned. If he wanted to escape, he had to break through by force, but Rogge was really not zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ sure. Besides, what should I do when parity su''a UN breaks through? Prince crosaide will never forgive himself for such a great disaster. The chamber of Commerce of the ring of black stone obviously can''t go back. Maybe even the black dragon clan can''t Hu ¨ª Q ¨´. Victor, the king of the black dragon, will never mind sacrificing a trivial clan member to J ¨¬ x ¨´ maintain the alliance with the white dragon clan Gu ¨¡ nx¨¬¡£ It''s all dead! There was only one way in front of Rogge. The Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ was obediently arrested to see if he could ask for the forgiveness of the White Dragon King. "I see. I''m willing to meet the king of the white dragon." Rogge, who raised his hand to admit defeat, finally said softly. Kraferig nodded, took out a magic guide and opened a portal. This disposable magic guide is not easy to manufacture, but it can be transmitted in linkage, or Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ can communicate with a large portal for one-time multi-stage jump transmission. Even if it is thousands of kilometers away from the yanoder mountains, it can instantly transfer people to odur City, which is no different from the return roll in RPG''s play, but the manufacturing cost is a little high. Kraferig and Alexis escorted Rogge into the portal and took away the badly injured flying shadow Hu ¨ª Q ¨´ for treatment. As for the crystal dragon buyani, her immune to magic makes buyani unable to return to odur city through any portal. If the crystal dragon girl wants to see Rogge''s tragedy, she has to fly back to the yanod mountains thousands of kilometers away. Finally, buyani chose to stay behind. After all, she has solved several human mercenaries in recent days. Buyani also made a little money on these mercenaries. For the dragon who likes to collect wealth, although the mosquito is small, it is also meat. It''s better not to waste if you can''t waste it. "By the way ~ your majesty Yalin has a new order. The mercenaries entering the misty forest should try not to kill them. There are many places in odur that are short of labor." Before the portal was closed, Alexis popped up and told buyani. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In audur City, two white dragons escorted Rogge from left to right to the frost wing hall. Rogge looked at the city built in the mountains with anxiety. At the moment of entering the city, Rogge felt as if he had broken through something, like being swallowed by a giant beast. Although there are still many places in this magnificent city, it is still in ruins, But the central part has been repaired. In the eyes of the giant dragon, the black dragon sees some dwarves and hurries from time to time ¨© The elves in nggu are the same as those wounded by themselves, with iconic silver hair. There is no doubt that these elves are believers of the White Dragon King! When did his highness croside contact the legendary king of the white dragon? Along the way, Rogge was very upset. If it weren''t for kloside g ¨´ Y''s betrayal, he wouldn''t be able to restrain his curiosity and run to the fog forest and accidentally hurt the believers of the Dragon King! The three dragons flew into the frost wing hall. The door of the always closed ice crystal hall had been opened to wait for Rogge''s arrival. Kraferig and Alexis left Rogge at the door of the ice crystal hall and turned away. This is already within the power of Yalin. It''s no use for Rogge to play any tricks, even if he takes out the transmitting magic guide now, The border around the city can also stop him. Shit! Up to now, Rogge can only drive the ducks onto the shelf and walk through the long lobby aisle, Rogge''s Ji ¨£ The sound of OB echoed monotonously in the hall. In the extremely depressed atmosphere, Rogge felt that the temperature around him was dropping suddenly. The power of frost seemed to have some special rules, as if even the power in his body would be frozen. In the unknown fear, Rogge forcibly suppressed the idea of escape. If he turned his back to the king of the white dragon, the end would be worse than death! Finally, after the long passage, Rogge came to an amazing hall. Countless stone pillars were locked with corpses turned into ice crystals. There were so many that the black dragon who thought he was cruel could not help feeling numb. These should be fools who tried to challenge the king of the white dragon for thousands of years. In a trance, Rogge shivered, Will I become one of the decorations of this hall later. Suddenly, Rogge felt a whisper in his ear. To be exact, it was like countless people wailing and screaming. If he was not mistaken, Rogge believed that the source of these sounds was Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ the countless corpses in front of him. Are they still alive!? no To be exact, the Dragon King has imprisoned his soul here by some secret method! Until then, a look penetrated the light fog around. When rogleton felt like a frog stared at by a poisonous snake, his legs trembled involuntarily. Obviously, it was engraved in his blood to fear the strong ¨£ oxi¨¤n¡£ Swallowing his saliva, the black dragon turned hard and looked at the fog that had gradually dispersed not far away. A handsome young man on the throne was tapping the handrail with his fingers and looking at himself with angry eyes zh ¨´ sh ¨¬. King of the White Dragon - Yalin! Rogge''s forehead suddenly burst into a cold sweat, which is Ji ¨´ sh the power of the king of the white dragon! There is a big difference between each other. In Rogge''s opinion, the Dragon King should also live longer. The strength of the dragon is naturally above himself, but after all, we are all of the same race. Even if there is a gap, the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ gap will not be too wide! At this time, Rogge finally realized that he was very wrong. No wonder Victor, the king of the black dragon, was praised as one of the five dragon gods, that''s right! In terms of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ strength, whether victor or the White Dragon King in front of them, they are indeed qualified to have the identity of ''God''! Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 338 "Black dragon Rogge ? see you, the great king of white dragon!" In the throne hall, Rogge quickly bent down and knelt down in front of Yalin. At this time, the so-called dignity and unyielding will of the dragon family were forgotten by Rogge. Life preservation is the most important thing. Don''t resist the legendary Dragon King who can kill God. It''s this head. Rogge doesn''t dare to have a look in his heart. Suddenly, Rogge found a strange Icicle on one side of the hall. In the icicle, a green haired elf was frozen as if she had lost her life. After paying more attention, Rogge found that the elf in the icicle was also a giant dragon. If she was not mistaken, she should be a member of the green dragon clan! Since the dragon war began ten thousand years ago, the green dragon clan is not only the enemy of the white dragon, but also the enemy of the black dragon. Obviously, the green dragon is 80% the prisoner captured by the Dragon King. Yalin looked at Rogge and said nothing. Rogge was even more nervous. To be honest, Yalin is in a very bad mood now. Seven frost snow Elves were seriously injured and two people died because of their serious injuries. This is the second time that odur city has suffered casualties due to combat after the ogerman went south, and the other party''s separation is still a former alliance. I really want to kill this guy! This idea didn''t come out of Yalin''s mind for the first time. In fact, after reading the memory of the injured frost snow elf, Yalin was very disgusted with Rogge''s behavior when torturing the frost snow elf. In many cases, his behavior was arrogant and provoked, and then he was beaten in the face by the protagonist. The only difference is that Rogge is not a noble child who is strong outside but weak in the middle, It itself is a powerful black dragon. Yalin was too lazy to talk nonsense with Rogge and called out the master-slave contract. In front of Rogge. Rogge looked at the contract with strong soul power in front of him and suddenly understood that the black dragon didn''t think about it. He immediately took out a lot of treasure from his space equipment: "wait, your majesty, I''m willing to compensate for my recklessness." Before Rogge could finish his words, Yalin had an idea that the force of frost had condensed and frozen Rogge in place. This time, Yalin was really angry. The ice crystals condensed very quickly and almost squeezed Rogge to suffocation with strong pressure. The frightened Rogge struggled in vain, but under the huge strength gap, Rogge could not shake the ice crystal at all, just like the crystal dragon buyani. "Wait! I''m a member of the black dragon clan. You can''t kill me!" Under the cover of death, Rogge shouted out recklessly. However, what he said was just pouring oil on the fire of Yalin. Yalin''s dull and heavy tone echoed in the throne hall. Kloside should not be stupid enough to send such an unreliable person to deliver goods. It''s likely that this guy named Rogge is not trusted by kloside. Which Black Dragon Prince is ready to use his own hand to eliminate dissidents? Although I really want to kill this fool. But now it''s a very moment. The son of the star is coming soon. Yalin doesn''t have enough people to find the son of the star on the mainland. Due to the identity particularity of the son of the star, considering the people who covet the power of the son of the star, Yalin doesn''t dare to find it with the help of external forces. Now we can only make the best use of everything and arrange as many people as possible to plan for the future. Although the black dragon''s character is rotten. But after all, the power is still there. Let Rogge sign a master-slave contract to ensure his loyalty. It is arlin''s plan to let him help find the son of the star. Yalin forced the contract into Rogge''s mind. As a dragon, Rogge knows more or less about the "soul contract". After witnessing the contents of the contract, Rogge had no choice but to sign the master-slave contract. Instead of dying here and becoming the booty of the Dragon King, he might as well find the person for the Dragon King according to the contents of the contract in the future, But according to the contract, if you find the son of the star, you will continue to work for the Dragon King for three years. If you don''t find the son of the star, the contract will never be eliminated. After Rogge signed the contract, Yalin was not interested in listening to his endless apologies. He directly kicked Rogge out of odur city. The master servant contract had confidentiality clauses and was not afraid of Rogge''s disclosure. Moreover, even if he found the son of the star, Rogge would continue to obey himself for three years, and the novice protection period was only one year. When the protection period ended one year later, he would face the emerald dragon, At that time, I''m afraid the news of the awakening of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, will be noisy. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Rogge went away, but Yalin, Rogge''s treasure, was still deducted from him, mainly some gold coins, precious stones and precious raw materials, as well as some seemingly valuable handicrafts. For ordinary people, this is a great wealth, but Yalin despised it at all and asked someone to take the raw materials and send them to the forge hall, Yalin decided to send the remaining treasure to buyani as a reward for saving Feiying. Feiying, who was sent back to odur City, immediately received emergency treatment. Fortunately, although Feiying''s injury had several fractures and muscle tears, it was not serious for the monster. It was just that after using the black dragon wave, Feiying had a serious physical overdraft and was still in a state of drowsiness. Depending on the situation, Feiying had to sleep for at least several days to wake up. For Feiying''s ability to resist Rogge for such a long time, honest Yalin is not very satisfied you ''re right! Yalin is not satisfied! After swallowing the black dragon wave superimposed buf, the flying shadow can compete with the giant dragon in the human posture. In the secular country, it is definitely the existence of the town general, but in the future, the city of odur will not face the secular mortals. There are many opponents like Rogge in the green dragon clan, and there are many giant dragons stronger than Rogge, For example, the combat effectiveness of the captured estena is above Rogge. Although Feiying can stand off with the human dragon for a while, when Rogge recovers the dragon form, the strength of both sides will be enlarged in an instant. If buyani hadn''t rushed to save the flying shadow in time, Rogge would have hit the dragon form with all his strength, and the flying shadow would never be blocked. Yalin rubbed his temples and sighed to himself, "sure enough, the key is to preserve the black nuclear crystal plan of odur city!" After a little rest, Yalin stood up and prepared to leave the gloomy ice crystal hall. He was just about to transfer his body out. Yalin suddenly stopped and looked around. Just now he felt as if someone was watching him. In addition to the green dragon estena still frozen in the icicle, what is left in the hall is the countless booty on the stone pillar. This is within the scope of Yalin''s activities. Yalin is confident that no move can hide his spiritual exploration. "Probably an illusion." Crooked head, the figure of Yalin disappeared. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Probably an illusion." After Yalin, the king of the white dragon, said this, his figure disappeared from the hall. Isera, the emerald Dragon Queen standing next to the throne in the hall, sighed helplessly, but there was more hope in the eyes of the Dragon Queen. Just now, Yalin''s reaction was that he seemed to notice himself in a moment, or he might have the opportunity to contact Yalin! Isera temporarily withdrew her mental power, and the surrounding scenes returned to the creator''s platform in the universe. Isera, who had been trapped here for a long time, still did not give up looking for all ways to connect with the main material plane. Isera broke into a strange room these days, and a star projection marking the main material plane was suspended in mid air, Through experiments, isera found that as long as she injected spiritual power, she could observe the information of any interface with the help of the projection of the planet. In isera''s mind, he immediately returned to huizhidu. Looking at the busy druids and familiar members of the green dragon clan, isera tried every means to call them, but in the end, the Dragon Queen was disappointed to find that the real members of the green dragon clan were still in the distant huizhidu. This picture is just a projection of huizhidu''s real-time monitoring. This planetary projection must be a device used by the creator to observe all things in the world! Isera is not interested in analyzing the operation principle of the device, but needs all the information she needs to know as much as possible with the help of the device. In the distorted void where the gods can''t step, the demon masters gather together in an ambitious plan to come to the main material plane. The pain master Mosta is crazy asking other masters to provide more abyss power to himself, More demons have been sent into the main physical plane. Aleguso, the master of killing, sat in his position without saying a word, and kept moving a box in his hands. Isera stood next to several demon masters and listened to their plans. In addition to anger, isera was more sad. The demon masters never thought that their every move was monitored by a greater existence. They had "dominated" themselves, but others really dominated them. In the golden ear territory, the killing Lord''s adjutant, the succubus king Salien, has completely controlled the second special envoy from the king''s capital, and planned a vicious plan to control the long Princess raffina of the belrama kingdom. Located in the divine domain in the sky, isera silently watched the figure sitting still in the divine domain. She was the only Lord in the world praised by the holy see in the east of the mainland! Her eyes are still full of unshakable perseverance, but the once noble ideal has now become a distorted delusion Until finally, isera broke into a room full of imprisonment mantra, where isera met the person she missed so much! Unfinished (to be continued.) Chapter 339 Two days later, in the free city, the headquarters of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce will be managed. The vice president of the chamber of Commerce, Klose said, looked at the angry Rogge in front of him with a smile. You don''t have to know that the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ guy really annoyed the White Dragon King, but he didn''t be disassembled into a skeleton by the Dragon King to make decorations, which is a bit regrettable Even in the face of his Highness The Prince of the black dragon clan, Rogge still couldn''t calm the burning anger in his heart. He almost vented and threw the box in his hand on the tea table in the room. The huge power made the tea table carefully carved with precious wood and the hand of a famous expert fall apart. "When are my men more grumpy than I am as an employer?" Claude stared at Rogge. Although the other party was cheated, it doesn''t mean that Claude will allow his subordinates to trespass. Croside''s words calmed Rogge a little, but his anger burned involuntarily again. "Croside! Why didn''t you tell me the truth?" Rogge spoke loudly enough to overturn the roof. "What truth?" "Yalin, the king of the white dragon, has awakened. Why don''t you tell me about it!" The lukewarm answer of kloside made Rogge even more angry. He broke into the territory of the Dragon King and hurt the believers of the Dragon King. In the end, he was forced to sign a soul contract. He might be sent to perform some dangerous tasks in the future. Moreover, because of the Yu ¨¢ ng ¨´ of the contract, he was unable to tell it to anyone in the end. At the thought of this, Rogge Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ was very angry. It was because of klosside''s betrayal at the beginning that this series of bad luck happened to him. After leaving the city of odur and returning to belika town. Rogge directly took the box and left the mercenaries of Heiyao mercenary regiment. He flew back to the free city without stopping and asked croside for his guilt. Klosedfang laid down a document about the mineral distribution of Saxony kingdom. The Black Dragon Prince stared at Rogge with sharp eyes: "why tell you? What do you have to do with white Dragon King Yalin when he wakes up ¨¡ Nx ¨¬, does your color represent the black dragon clan or the white dragon? " "If you had made it clear to me at the beginning, I would not have any conflict with the believers of the Dragon King. You are simply setting me up in G ¨´ y ¨¬!" "Frame you?" As soon as Klose''s eyes changed, they suddenly disappeared from the original place. Rogge''s pupils contracted fiercely and hurried to make defense, but Klose''s speed was faster. He had pinched Rogge''s neck and lifted him into the air. The huge grip immediately made Rogge suffocate, which was far more powerful than an ordinary Dragon. Rogge tried to remove croside''s hand, but it didn''t work at all l ¨¬ Q ¨¬ in midair. "You''d better find out for me. I asked you to deliver the goods, but I didn''t let you go to the trouble of the white dragon clan!" Croside''s tone had revealed his intention of killing without concealment: "because your stupidity provoked the king of the white dragon, we have nothing Gu to do with you ¨¡ Nx ¨¬, don''t expect me to help you clean up the mess. Don''t think that as a black dragon, I will look at you differently. There are too many people who want to replace you here. " By this time, Rogge was Hu ¨© F has changed the state of half dragon people. But the seemingly terrible claws could not shake croside''s seemingly slender wrist. Knowing the strength gap, Rogge struggled to squeeze a few words from his throat. Show yourself that you understand. At this time, Klose side threw Rogge aside with a little satisfaction, picked up the box and put it on his desk. "Hoo ~ Hoo ~ Hoo ~ sure enough, your highness, you are also a monster similar to the king of the white dragon." At that moment, Rogge didn''t dare to show it on the surface, although he was dissatisfied with it. "It''s far away" klossid entered the password he had learned in advance without raising his head. Before opening the box, the Black Dragon Prince glanced at Rogge: "aren''t you going out yet?" Rogge said quietly, "Your Highness, I''m just a little curious about what the White Dragon King will use to trade slaves worth hundreds of millions of leans with you. Can my previous tragic experience satisfy my curiosity?" "You should be glad you didn''t open the box by force, or you can say that it''s your misfortune not to open the box." Claude said something that confused Rogge''s father-in-law and monk. Instead, Rogge was more curious about what was in the box. Claude sneered and opened the box carefully like touching the holy thing. In an instant, Claude''s expression became soft with a satisfied smile. Rogge was blindfolded. He could count the number of times he saw the prince show such a smile after taking refuge in croside. It was obvious that the box contained valuable things that croside was very satisfied with. Rogge couldn''t help but tilt his head to see what was in it. Suddenly croside stared at Rogge, who quickly withdrew his eyes and stood where he was. Not in charge of Rogge, kloside solemnly took out a small palm sized metal ingot, shining silver gray and streamer metal, which immediately dazzled Rogge''s eyes. The black dragon could hardly believe what he saw. This unique luster contained an extremely pure color, Rogge finally understood why kloside was willing to spend hundreds of millions of leans to buy Elven slaves for the Dragon King, and finally understood the meaning of kloside''s words just now. Ollie Hakam! The legendary magic metal for making magic weapons! For a moment, Rogge felt as if he had knocked over a five flavor bottle. There were enough boxes of purified high-purity ollihakan, which could not be described by the word of priceless. Ollihakan was originally Ji ¨´ sh a valuable and marketable precious metal. Such a large number was more than enough to cause a war between the Dragon clans. No wonder he would be so careful to lock it with multiple fan locks if he had forcibly opened it at that time. Maybe I will run away with this box of ollihakan directly. Of course, I''m afraid it won''t be easy afterwards. The two clans of white dragon and black dragon are expected to be angry and kill themselves at all costs. But it''s all worth it! Rogge even thought that if he handed all these ollihakan to victor, the Black Dragon King, he would have made unimaginable contributions to the whole black dragon clan. Has croside now with his father''s Gu ¨¡ nx¨¬¡£ Obviously, his highness is zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I embezzled the orihakam alone. As for the overall interests of the black dragon clan, his Highness has never paid attention to it. At that time, maybe I can get the position of chief bodyguard and be lucky to step into the upper class of Heilong clan! But now it''s too late! With the changeable expression on Rogge''s face, croside naturally knew what he was thinking: "well, get out of here and stay in the free city for me for a while. Don''t make trouble for me." Rogge lowered his head and bit his teeth. Finally, he answered and slowly left the room. Until Rogge left completely, croside smiled contemptuously. In fact, croside looked down on Rogge, a fellow clan. In terms of combat effectiveness, Rogge, as a black dragon, was not weak in the clan. In terms of wisdom, he also knows how to examine the situation and know what to do and what not to do. However, in the face of being weaker than himself, Rogge will always be arrogant and domineering. The concept of black dragon plundering and conquering is too deep in his heart, which makes Rogge sometimes act rashly without accurate information. For example, this time, he foolishly provoked Yalin, king of the white dragon. At first, kloside also doubted whether Rogge was the man sent by his father Viktor to spy on him. But then kloside gave up zh ¨¨ g ¨¨''s idea. It''s not like Victor''s father to send such an arrogant fool to monitor himself. It''s just a pity! Wang Yalin of the white dragon didn''t get rid of the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ fool Claude caressed ollihakon with great care. Feel the unique comfortable touch of magic metal. However, I also got what I wanted. These ollihakan are better than expected. It''s a pity that if I don''t want to make that magic guide, I just need to make full use of the value of these ollihakan. The ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce can probably turn the whole free city upside down! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the city of odur, the night has come! In arrogill''s room, Yalin sat alone on the sofa and looked at the elf girl sleeping on the bed. Today, croside brought back the news about arrogill''s sister. According to his own script, it should be time to implement the forced promotion plan. However, when he really came to arrogill''s room, Yalin found that he was very aggressive, When I really wanted to do it, I actually had a little retreat. It''s like now that Yalin has been sitting here silently for nearly two hours. It''s like a * * silk approaching the goddess for the first time. It''s clear that the goddess sleeps in front of herself unprepared. It''s completely picked by Ren Jun, but * * silk can''t move nervously. "Are you hesitating?" Nemo asked a question and Yalin didn''t answer. To be honest, Yalin always feels strange now, except for being nervous. How to say! It''s like someone is always feeling a little uncomfortable, but the mental detection can''t find any trace. Sh ¨ª J ¨¬ Shang Yalin feels strange that no one can enter the frost wing hall except for his own permission. Except for some evil guy, but according to Nemo, "Panda" has entered a state of mental dormancy, He is busy rebuilding the rules of the new world in the field of consciousness. He can''t come here to observe it. "Master ~ it''s going to dawn in a few hours. I think it''s the best time now. Irogel should be in deep sleep. Now wake her up. When her consciousness is not very awake, it shows that she can accept it more." "I know ~ I know!" Yalin said impatiently. Nemo stopped talking. He said it was enough here. Next Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ needed the master to choose. According to his own procedures, he had to avoid the private affairs related to Yalin. After a ceremony, Nemo''s projection disappeared in the air. Finally, Yalin was left alone in the quiet room. Time slowly moved forward, and another hour passed Yalin still didn''t make up his mind at this time, but the elf girl suddenly woke up, because the ice elf sleeping next to irogel turned over and his tail just touched the girl''s nose. When she woke up, she scratched her itchy nose. Vaguely, the girl saw a figure sitting opposite the bed. For a moment, as a mage with strong mental power, she recognized who was sitting behind the sofa! Nervously pulling up the sheet and half covering it on her body, irogel panicked slightly and said, "the master is not finished..." Chapter 340 Yalin still sat there quietly, just like an eternal stone statue. Ariel was about to wake up when Yalin noticed it, but Yalin didn''t know why he didn''t leave. There is indeed hesitation, but there are more thoughts of not f ¨² Q ¨¬ in my heart, which is a very contradictory feeling. The elf girl who just woke up seemed at a loss. Eloger didn''t know why the ancient god came to her room, and it seemed that the ancient god had been sitting here for a long time. According to the etiquette, arrogill wanted to bow, but getting up meant that she was completely exposed. Now she was only wearing a very thin pajama. She even took off her intimate clothes. If she threw away the quilt, it would be no different from being naked. The ice elf who was also awakened was happy to run to Yalin, and Yalin gently stroked the ice ELF''s little n ¨£ Od ¨¤ I, holding the crystal with music scores on the cabinet, asked, "have you practiced?" "Yes, master, it only takes some time to be fully familiar with the song." Arrogill nodded hurriedly and replied that the score of the lyre was obtained from the ancient god before. This is the first time the ancient god zh ¨³ D ¨° ng assigned himself to play a certain song. During this period, arrogill dared not neglect it. As long as he had free time, he was practicing the song. As the most adept at playing the lyre, arrogill himself has written a lot of music scores, but to be fair, the song handed over to him by the ancient god is far better than any song he has written. Whether it is melody or artistic conception, even some famous songs that have been circulating for a long time on the mainland can not be comparable to it. Lost star This seven stringed piece has singing lyrics. Its artistic conception seems to describe a person who has lost his way in life, who hurried to the world but knows nothing about the whole world. During the long journey, he is like a stranger who is incompatible in a foreign land and doesn''t know when he can find the meaning of his own existence There are some sad and desolate tunes, perhaps the lyre music handed down from ancient times. However, elujah didn''t know why the ancient god gave this song to himself. Could it be said that this represents an attitude of the ancient god? Is the ancient God confused? A little zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ thought grew in her heart, but soon she forced herself not to think about these dangerous things. After the previous "beating", she vowed not to explore the secrets unrelated to her identity. After getting irogel''s answer. Yalin didn''t say anything, just looked at the elf girl sitting obliquely on the bed. The room fell into an unsettling silence. There was some tension in irogel''s heart. The owner''s eyes seemed to have a hesitant look. It seemed that the ancient god wanted to do something, but he was deliberately suppressing it. Arrogill could not help but quietly clench the sheet and try to adjust her state of mind. No matter what the ancient god wants to do in the end, he must accept it. "Elle, I want to ask you a question. If you change your position with me. You have all my power, what will you do?" Yalin suddenly opened his mouth and said, his eyes still stay on irogel. What will you do if you have the power of God? Irogel was afraid to answer zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ questions easily, but the elf girl suddenly felt that the ancient god of the yanod mountains, the ruler, did seem to be different. In order to maintain their dignity, gods usually maintain a sense of mystery and leave an unknown and hazy Y Y ¨¬ nxi ¨¤ ng in the hearts of believers, which makes believers awe. This is the means used by the gods of every religion, whether it is the only Lord of the holy see or the five supreme gods of the holy capital. The gods will never ask zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ questions, which is tantamount to giving believers the opportunity to play their role and lose their sense of mystery. "Your answer" waited for a while, and Yalin reminded irogel again. This time, arrogill did not dare to go down in J ¨¬ x ¨´ ch ¨¦ n. The girl thought quickly and said, "master, I am not standing in your G ¨¡ Od ¨´, I can''t examine everything as a ''God''. If I have your power, I just hope to find my sister, find a peaceful land for my master and live in peace. " "The answer of the man who has no struggle with the world." Yalin tilted his head and stared at arrogate. Zh ¨¨ g ¨¨''s answer was very vulgar, but it was the answer most in line with arrogate''s identity and character. After all, the elf girl did not stand at the peak of power and felt the supreme glory and power. The temptation was enough to corrode the gods above the sky and the demon king in the abyss. Yalin even had a very bad idea. He asked the elf girl to sign a soul contract and exchange her for a dragon''s blood. How long will the elf girl who has obtained unprecedented power adhere to her vulgar idea! However, if you want to return, you don''t want to waste limited resources. Yalin got up and walked to aro jie''er. The elf girl suddenly became nervous. Even if she tried her best to suppress her emotions, aro jie''er was still shaking involuntarily. "Sometimes I feel too tired." Yalin said a word that eluded elujah and sat next to elujah. The elf girl was surprised and quickly shrunk up to get out of ¨¨ izh ¨¬. Suddenly, Yalin grabbed elojer''s shoulder and pressed her on the bed. Elojer screamed and struggled instinctively, but the moment the girl remembered her identity, l ¨¬ K ¨¨ forcibly stopped her action and closed her eyes like a life. But even so, Yalin could feel the tiny body of arojier trembling slightly. Now he was only half a meter away from each other, and even he could smell the faint fragrance emanating from arojier. At zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ time, Yalin finally couldn''t suppress his feelings. A reverse transmission sent the ice elf of the "electric light bulb" to alulu''s room. Yalin leaned down and kissed arogill''s lips. It was just a common kiss. It was like a dragonfly skimming the water. "There''s already news about your sister." The voice in her ears made the elf girl Hu who had been captured by fear and numbness ¨© F ¨´ was a little smart. Irogel opened her eyes, with the last trace of expectation in her eyes. She was deeply looking forward to getting news from Yalin. "Augusta brannis, do you know the name of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨?" "Is it the prince of the karsermon Empire?" Arrogill quickly calmed down and desperately recalled the name of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨. Fortunately, zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ remembered y ¨¬ nxi ¨¤ ng in arrogill''s mind, which was the name of the prince of the karsermon Empire, a powerful power in the eastern mainland. But the next moment, arrogill understood that his sister was in the hands of the prince of the karsermon empire. "He''s almost a king now, but he hasn''t put on the crown yet." Yalin jokingly said, "I''m afraid it will cost a lot to get your sister out of his hands. After all, Augusta bought Aisha with 10 million leans." The news that Aisha was in the hands of the prince of the karsermon Empire zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ surprised Yalin. Of course, he was not surprised that Augusta bought Aisha, but that Augusta was willing to buy her sister at the price of 10 million lien. Usually an elf costs a million leans Zu ¨¯ Y ¨° u, Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ some fairy girls who are especially beautiful or virgin are worth at most four or five million lines. Yalin did not think that the prince of the karsermon empire was a fool with a lot of money. What do you think of a prince who raised his father at a young age and made great achievements in war and expanded his national strength? He could not be an idiot addicted to wine and sex like silvado. Or is it true that arrogill''s sister is so beautiful that the prince Augusta is fascinated! Of course, Yalin has also been in silvado''s situation K ¨£ ol ¨¸ After Augusta, but after learning that the prince was willing to accept the baptism of the Holy See, Yalin gave up his idea that no demon should be stupid enough to move under the eyes of the Holy See When she learned that Augusta had bought Aisha with ten million leans, she was really frightened. Is her sister really worth so much money? After throwing out the inexplicable ideas in her mind, eloger couldn''t help pleading with Yalin: "master, no matter what price I pay, please ? Yalin stroked her face with his hand and felt the comfortable touch before she finished D ¨£ Du ¨¤ n she smiled and said, "price! What price? You are my property. Now you have no price." This sentence made irogel look away and seemed a little lost. With a wave of his hand, Arlene''s thin pajamas suddenly turned into molecules and dissipated in K ¨­ In ngq, the girl''s white and slim beauty without losing the sense of flesh * * is completely exposed to K ¨­ In the ngq, the plump and straight chest bulged, and the pink bud on it stood up because of tension. I still have the only price, Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ my body. Arrogill didn''t resist ~ she didn''t dare to resist or didn''t want to resist. She just waited quietly for what should have happened when she first came here. "I''ll let Aisha come back to you, but the price is that she, like you, must always be with me!" For a moment, arrowhead looked at Yalin in surprise and made Aisha become the possession of the ancient god like herself. It was only a short hesitation. Arrowhead still chose zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ and asked that Aisha could at least return to her side. Although she might lose a little freedom, it was better to be here than to fall into the hands of human beings. Yalin finally showed a smile, gentle and lustful in the smile, zh ¨´ sh ¨¬ his eyes slowly took on the color of * * and waved around the cloth to form a boundary. After that, Yalin kissed on the lips of Yalin again. This time, it was no longer gentle, but tough like a conqueror. The cheeks of elojer who was forcibly kissed turned red, which could only respond to Yalin''s warm kiss, Suddenly, the elf girl felt that the richness in front of her chest was tightly held by a big hand, and eloger finally couldn''t help but sing Reason was left behind and moral concepts were left aside. At the moment, Yalin just wanted to commit himself to * *! Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 341 To commit oneself to desire and hope has been the most primitive instinct of mankind to drive oneself to act. The night passed like this When dawn comes, it is located in the Arnold mountains and the highest mountain on the whole continent. The sun is always the first to visit here. When the sky is white y ¨© Zh ¨¨ n knocking at the door broke the tranquility of the residence. "Sister arrogill, are you there?" Alulu''s voice came from outside the door. In the room where there was still a faint smell after madness, Yalin turned around and gently put one hand around arojer''s waist. At the same time, he combed the girl''s bright blond hair. In Yalin''s arms, he was like a newborn baby. In addition to the ornaments on his neck, arojer slept quietly with tears, shy, sad Three completely different expressions of liberation appeared on irogel''s face. The elf girl huddled tightly and looked like a wounded deer. Yalin couldn''t help sighing that he finally did it last night. After half forced to take away irogel for the first time, the girl finally couldn''t help crying. Although irogel repeatedly said that he was just too "painful", Yalin knew that irogel''s pain was not only * * but also spirit, The knock on the door rang out again, and even the sound of twisting the handle came from the door, because alulu came to the door with curiosity due to the absence of elojer during the morning exercise today. However, as long as Yalin doesn''t agree to the room shrouded by the border, let alone alulu, the stronger Yan Emperor can''t come in. of course! Alulu saw the current situation of Yalin and arrogill, which may have a great ''negative'' impact on the growth of the little girl! "Alulu is looking for you." Yalin used magic to heal some parts of arrogill''s injuries. The elf girl''s eyebrows moved, but she didn''t bite like a angry child. The high elves are a self-conscious race. Female elves are very important to their virginity. They usually stay on the wedding night to dedicate to their lover. Many times, after their spouse dies, female Elves will keep their virginity for their husband all their life. But Yalin didn''t expect that the female high elves also had a crazy side behind their chastity. Yalin''s original D ¨£ Su ¨¤ n is Ji ¨¦ sh ¨´ after taking away her first virginity. After all, this is her first time. Yalin doesn''t want to be too rough, but she didn''t expect that after she adapted, she still pestered herself repeatedly, crying and holding herself tightly It''s a kind of wild self abandonment. It''s a kind of madness called indulgence! There is a saying ~ since you can''t resist strong x, enjoy it! Perhaps this is Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ the psychological portrayal of arrogill at that time! The knock on the door was still J ¨¬ x ¨´, and Yalin saw whether elojer had F ¨£ ny ¨© Ng said in her ear with evil taste, "then I let alulu in. HMM ~ maybe it can make her more mature." "Please don''t let alulu in, master." Irogel opened her eyes and her cheeks turned crimson. Regardless of some discomfort in her lower body, the elf girl quickly reached out and fumbled to grasp the quilt and cover her body. Elojer could not imagine how she would have the face to guide Alou in the future if Alou saw herself lying naked with the ancient god Yalin. Yalin smiled and snapped his fingers. A water element guard outside the door was called to support alulu and Emperor Yan. And the ice elves with me. "OK. Now have a good sleep. Have a good rest." The voice of Qu ¨¨ D ¨¬ ng has disappeared. Yalin lies down again and hugs arrogate. It''s still early in the morning. He still wants to be warm with arrogate, but arrogate is very tired now. After all, the girl was tossed about for another night. She didn''t sleep at all. Although she was a little nervous and shy when she was held by Yalin, she finally fell asleep in the face of the call of the God of sleep. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When arrogill returned to reality from her dream again, Yalin had left, leaving only a white blue flower carved like crystal beside the pillow on the girl''s side. When she opened her eyes, arrogill looked at the flower and couldn''t help holding it in her hand. The cold touch accompanied by the unique fragrance seemed to fill the whole room with fragrance, Irogel just inhaled a little aroma, and suddenly felt tired and disappeared like ashes in the strong wind. Blue Crystal Rose! Flower language is perseverance and loyalty Arrogill recognized this rose, which seems to come from a famous handicraft. It is a precious flower that grows in only a few places. Its flower fragrance has a refreshing effect. After grinding, it is a necessary material for several advanced medicines. In mainland China, it is comparable to gold and other expensive roses! Perseverance and faithfulness ? thinking of the words of the blue crystal rose, irogel showed a bleak smile. "Ah ~ are you awake, miss arrogill?" y ¨© Zh ¨¨ n a clear voice came, and arrogill suddenly found that there were two more people in the lonely room today. It was not the two sisters of elulu and alulu, nor those cold looking water element creatures. Twin female elves with elegant silver hair and completely similar faces were standing quietly waiting by in the dress of a maid. "Hello, miss arrogill, I''m Sister Li!" "Hello, I''m sister Ni!" The twin frost elves named Li and Ni bowed slightly and saluted like irogel with impeccable etiquette. "You''re \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Liwen he, the sister of the twins, said with a smile, "from today on, miss Niji ¨´ sh ¨¬ irogel and I will be your maid. For the first time, we will be responsible for taking care of miss irogel''s food and daily life in the future." "What does the master mean?" Ni, who looked more lively, nodded: "yes, this is the order of your majesty Yalin." A trace of warmth flows through irogel''s heart. Although it is not enough to melt the solid ice, it can bring a little warmth to people. Last night''s passion, coupled with sleeping for most of the day, Li looked at the dry lips of elujah and ordered her sister to go to the water, while she took out a clean long skirt from the wardrobe, regardless of elujah''s J ¨´ Ju ¨¦ serving elujah to put on clothes, and then helped the elf girl with a little soft feet out of bed. After drinking a little warm water with honey, arrogill felt much better. Li then asked, "miss elulu invited us to dinner just now. Are you going?" Dinner!? When she noticed the word zh ¨¨ g ¨¨, she turned her eyes to the clock in the room, which pointed to 5 p.m. At this time, the elf girl found that she had slept until the afternoon, which was the first time since she was born. Soon, a sumptuous dinner was going on in the residence of elulu in the frost wing hall, but this dinner was not made by elulu, but Yalin ordered Liu angxing to make some unique delicacies for people to deliver. The girls seemed to eat very happily. Just in the face of elulu''s strange eyes, elujah involuntarily put aside her eyes and dared not look directly at elulu, but the girl knew that elulu must have known what had happened. At night, accompanied by Li and Ni, she returned to the room. When bathing, she still felt a little pain in her body and mind, although it was not as it was at first In the city of audur, Yalin finally fooled away the elulu who came to question. Obviously, elulu, who is much more mature, did see some differences in elujah. Although the orc girl hesitated for a long time with a red face, Yalin didn''t give a clear answer to elulu. Instead, elulu asked Yalin in a righteous way, Once you cross the border, you must be ''responsible'' for girls to the end! At this time, Yalin could not show a second expression except a bitter smile! If it is late tonight, in the palace of the sea of clouds, Yalin watched the countdown of the task of the son of the star enter the last ten minutes. The son of the star didn''t know that he would land in the area of the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ world, and it made Yalin feel great pressure, because the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ world is not only this continent, but also several smaller lands at the other end of the ocean outside the continent, It was so far away that even the Dragon couldn''t fly anywhere. According to Yalin''s estimation, only with the further improvement of science and technology and the use of long-range airships can we reach the unexplored land. If the son of the stars came to that place, wouldn''t he have to stare at himself who was trapped in the yanoder mountains! Pandas shouldn''t make such a mistake Yalin prayed, and Nemo thought that the creator could not release a task that could not be completed at all. Wait until the last second! In an instant, Yalin keenly felt an unusual breath. It was very pure. The powerful breath without any impurities came down from a higher field than the celestial realm. It easily ran through the law of the interface and fell into the world with an irresistible trend! coming! Son of the stars Yalin L ¨¬ K ¨¨ focused on tracking the landing of this force. However, at the moment of entering the main material plane, an extremely huge force almost fluctuated the whole world, making Yalin''s spiritual tracking collapse, and the son of the star fell into an unknown area at the same time! blamed! Yalin scolded secretly. I''m afraid it was intentional by panda. Now no one can track the arrival track of the son of stars. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 342 The coming of the son of the star was not only felt by Yalin, but also affected by the coming of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨''s pure powerful power ¨¡ Oyu ¨¨ concerns about the powerful existence of the secular world There is a huge Island floating in the endless sea. The island has never been fixed. It floats like a ship on the sea. Many ships who were lucky to see the island tried to board the island. However, after entering the island surrounded by thick fog, no ship can come out again, Slowly, the island with fear and mystery was called by the sailors in fear - the cannibal Island floating on the sea! Today, in this dark island where the sun can''t shine even in the afternoon, after crossing the road open from countless withered rotten trees like a road to hell, what you will see will be a group of buildings made of some kind of black stone, standing on the earth like tombstones. "It cuts through all interfaces and even runs through the distant sea of souls. In the records of the great soul mentor Aesop Ross, the extraordinary who can really cross the rhythm of life and death has come again!" The Lich bowed slightly like a devout martyr, paid the highest respect to the extraordinary who didn''t know where to come in the sky, and offered the blessing of the dead! Now I don''t know how many years I haven''t experienced the feelings of happiness, anger, sadness and so on. The dead can''t help sighing thousands of times. For thousands of years, I have been longing for the truth at all costs. Maybe it can finally be realized in the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ era! The voice of the Lich echoed in the air. The lifeless island of the dead feared by the living was boiling. Countless dead people put down their work. The dark soldiers began to dress up their equipment again. The dead mage in black raised his staff and commanded his slaves to push open the stone door that was about to be covered with moss, The fire of the soul in the eyes of every undead radiates a light called desire! Countless shadows set out to the edge of the island under the cover of fog, where many huge sea animal carcasses have floated zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I sends this huge pilgrimage team to the country of the living! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The son of the new star? I really want to know what the White Dragon King will look like when he sees her. May be moved to cry, but it''s a pity to be f ¨¥ Ngy ¨¬ n in Yalin in the Arnold mountains, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see her again this time. Praised as heaven by the world, it is like a realm of bliss. In the most magnificent temple, the goddess dressed in a simple white gauze skirt is sitting on the huge organ, and her slender fingers like white jade play a beautiful and solemn sound. With the aurora from the divine realm decorating the goddess''s beautiful face, the beating of each note seems to come from the will of the gods. Fools regard the power of extraordinary people as a foreign object that disrupts the balance between the world, but the power that crosses the boundary of life and death, the miracle of creation out of thin air, and the control of arbitrary elements. Isn''t this the right of the Almighty Creator! Since the supernatural will come to the world, it must be the will of the supreme creator. Gods are omnipotent in the eyes of the world. However, as a God, you will understand that you are not perfect. Even God is a flawed existence! Therefore, God also needs to further improve himself. The extraordinary person who comes under the order of the creator is the power to promote qi ¨¢ NJ ¨¬ n in the world. The coming of the extraordinary person is not an obstacle but a help! Its body contains the mystery from the creator. Only by obtaining her strength can we further improve ourselves and take a step forward in a higher field. The angel in heavy armor led away with an unshakable and resolute look, holding a sharp blade that radiated hotter than the sun. The goddess smiled and her fingers played the last tone. You and I will become one, and we will become one, and we will make up for each other''s defects. That''s why you came! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ If the attention from the undead Island gods will bring instability to Yalin''s task of finding the son of the star, the attention from the distorted void will inject the most terrible poison into the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ task! A demon that Yalin, the king of the white dragon, will never forget, and the most powerful of the nine demon masters in the abyss - aleguso, the killing master! The demon master who once had a hand with the son of the star is holding back the J that seems to be boiling in his heart ¨© D ¨° ng mood, the Fallen King of the white dragon is still alive, but now a new son of the star has come to the world again, which is like a replay of the war ten thousand years ago, like a prank of fate! ¡°h ¨¡ h ¨¡ Ha ~ it''s Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ the reappearance of the past. The world will usher in a new war, and those sad slaves in the distorted void will be ecstatic! " On the grandstand of the huge arena, the killing master gave a shocking laugh, and even made countless demons watching the bloody competition look at it. I don''t know how many years ago, the demon master aleguso hasn''t shown such an expression! Suddenly aleguso stopped the two people''s laughter, and his face became gloomy for a moment. He covered his jaw. Aleguso desperately suppressed the irritable consciousness of eager to fight in his mind, and he lost his temper! Just for a moment, I let the damn will take the upper hand and dominate myself. It''s really sad. Once I was so eager to fight and blood, but now I hate this'' instinct '', but soon my will and instinct to fool myself will be completely eradicated, and I will get a new life and completely break free of this bound body! Aleguso revealed some morbid persistence: "son of the star who has the power to let the gods fall, maybe you can completely purify my zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ devil!" However, before that, you can let those slaves go to the main material plane to help you find out the way. Even if you can''t find the son of the star, you can add some trouble to the gods in the main material plane! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the dark area, rose, the spider God, was almost crazy. Now the old God finally understood why the king of the white dragon had to leave Celian. Celian, with the incomplete power of the son of the star, must have a role in exploring the place where the son of the star came! Only the power of the fragmental power of the lion can show the power of simultaneous interpreting. The power of the complete star is probably as strong as rumor enough to let the gods fall. Even if the king of the White Dragon finds the son of the star, as an ally, he can also use the power of the son of the star. Presumably, the probability that a complete son of the star can sublimate himself is definitely better than Celian''s incomplete product! Unfortunately, if you can get the son of the star to completely devour her power, there is a strange greed in the eyes of the queen of God! In an unknown overlapping field, several powerful black dragons were ordered to leave the nest. They took the order issued by the Dragon King to pursue a transcendent existence! At the same time, the saint flora in the holy capital has just issued the Oracle from the five supreme gods. While monitoring the intersection and demons, the temples everywhere should also closely monitor any vision, especially when some unusual power suddenly appears. At the same time, the five supreme Paladins in the holy capital also began to redeploy on a large scale, The external holy capital claims to prevent demons from appearing in other areas, but in fact, only a few people in the holy capital know that the paladins have only one purpose and pursue an unknown existence! Yanoder mountains Yalin, who was the first to know the arrival of the son of the star, was very depressed at the moment. The fluctuation of the arrival of the son of the star was too big. Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ thought clearly by knocking his knees. He didn''t know how many ch there were in the world ¨¡ The secular existence of oyu ¨¨ has learned the news of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨. Even if it is not clear that the son of the star is coming, it will send personnel to explore this unknown powerful force. It won''t take long ch ¨¡ Oyu ¨¨ secular strongmen will hold a scuffle without difference and camp on the mainland! However, the son of the star is not an existence that anyone can touch casually. Once the first son of the star had the power that even the demon master could not get a bargain from her. Even if she was defeated, the son of the star would be d ¨£ Su ¨¤ n runs away and hides his tracks, so even the gods can''t know her ¨¨ izh ¨¬! However, this is what Yalin doesn''t want to see. Although his intelligence and manpower are behind other forces, fortunately, he doesn''t have to look for the son of the star aimlessly and blindly. With the help of Celian''s power and the relics left by the last son of the star, he may not be able to accurately judge the son of the star, But we can roughly know where the son of the star is coming. Another thing, according to the discount given by panda, when the son of the star comes, the third soul stone should also be displayed. However, when Yalin opened the calling system and saw the ¨¨ izh ¨¬ of the soul stone, the corners of Yalin''s mouth twitched. The ¨¨ izh ¨¬ of the third soul stone is in the east of the mainland. According to the map, it is located in the most prosperous autonomous commercial city - free city! That''s a good idea. (to be continued...) Chapter 343 Free city! Here, Yalin immediately thought of kloside. The Black Dragon Prince met again after reaching an agreement with the Saxony Kingdom recently, and Didier and others returned to the free city. If you want to collect intelligence and allocate manpower, it is obvious that kloside, who has been mixed in the free city, is the best client. \\ But about the information about the soul stone, Arlene was afraid to tell croside. Know whether the soul stone, a treasure that does not belong to the world, can be used by people other than themselves. If you think about it carefully, in the city of ADIS destroyed by the creator in ancient times, where residents use the soul stone as infinite energy. The secret of the soul stone is revealed by kloside, It''s not easy to get even a little from the Black Dragon Prince. You still have to send someone you can trust! Yalin thought about it, but who is suitable to go in odur now? Now there is a troublesome problem. The location of the third soul stone does appear in the free city, but the exact detailed location is not indicated on the map. As a huge commercial city, it is not easier to find a stone than looking for a needle in the sea. If you send several people to look for it as before, when the fuck should you find it! I can feel the existence of the soul stone at a close distance, but I can''t live without the Arnold mountains. There are not many people who can be sent out in odur City, and the work of looking for the son of the star can not be interrupted, which makes Yalin feel a headache. It''s better to gamble directly. Anyway, there was a plan to secretly expand its power to the outside world. As a commercial hub in the eastern part of the mainland, Yalin also hopes to establish its own power where it can further enhance its influence on personnel transportation, material supply and other countries. yes! Just bet! Yalin opened the calling interface and selected a character, a character he once appreciated very much, the popular character in the rebellious lulushu of codegeass, and lulushu, the 11th Prince and 17th heir to the throne of the superpower holy Brittany empire Vi. Brittany! Let Lu Xiu lead some people to establish their own forces in the free city, and be responsible for searching the soul stone in the process of establishment! This is Yalin''s plan. Yalin had this idea a long time ago. Lucio''s mind is no worse than the poor command power of shausel. In the original work, a huge black knight order can be established in Japan by himself. Geass is one reason, but it is more about lulushu''s personal charm and intelligence. Since lulushu can play the two roles of rebel leader and student in war-torn Japan, so It is not a problem to establish your own place in the free city of the law of the jungle. Besides, Lu Xiu is not fighting alone this time. There is a huge logistics base in the city of odur, which can supply him with the necessary early materials. The perfect person. However, Yalin still has a problem about the memory connection between Shumu rosefinch and lulushu. You should know that rosefinch was called out in the uniform of round table knight. Obviously, it''s the rosefinch who already knew Lu Lu Xiu''s identity in the second season. If Lu Lu Xiu is being summoned now, they will meet \\ Yalin can''t imagine that! Of course, you can not make a memory connection for the two, but in this way, Yalin always feels sorry. "Can Nemo give me a suggestion?" Ask Nemo about something. Yalin has formed a habit of this. Nemo said calmly, "in my opinion, if the two people make a memory connection, Shumu rosefinch must know lulushu and know his identity, but there is still a chance for them to make up." After listening to Nemo''s suggestion, Yalin is generally clear and good. That is, he is willing to spend soul energy to summon two more characters, one is eufimia, and the other is nanali! In fact, in the original work, both Shumu rosefinch and lulushu are eager to establish a gentle and peaceful world like Utopia, but one is eager to change from the inside and has been established by peaceful means as much as possible, while the other is hoping to overthrow the regime by violent means. Here are their spears, shields and differences. In the end, the reason for the deterioration of the relationship was that lulushu killed eufimia and the person most loved by Shumu rosefinch. Although it was only an accident, an accident that shouldn''t have happened, it happened unfortunately in the end. If eufemia can come back to life, if Yalin can mediate the contradiction between them as an intermediary, there is still hope for coexistence. After all, they are not mixed together in the end! Laugh~ Yalin thought for a moment and showed a slightly dark smile. Maybe he can brush some favor while mediating their contradictions this time. In that case, let''s make a new arrangement for their re meeting. Half an hour later The growth potential of ruxiu is two levels higher than that of sunezer before he has been transformed into blood, reaching an incredible C! This makes Yalin a little embarrassed. What''s the matter? Lu Lu Xiu in the original book is a standard athlete. Don''t compare it with Shumu rosefinch. Even Mi Lei, the student''s president, can''t run. It can be described as a standard "simple limbs and developed mind". However, Lu Lu Xiu can still be on the same level with GE muzongichiro. Obviously, this is a blessing of Geass''s ability. At the same time, Yalin also made a memory connection for lulushu. Anyway, lulushu who fought side by side with Shumu rosefinch is the strongest. Yalin firmly believes in this. "Long time no see, Yalin ~" Dressed in a decent Ashford student uniform, Lu Luxiu said to Yalin unexpectedly after a short absence, as if Yalin was a good friend he hadn''t seen for many years. Looking at the familiar role standing in front of him, Yalin was also very happy: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Lu Xiu!" After the greetings, Yalin began to explain some important things to Lu Xiu again. What was Lucius''s reaction to learning that he had come to a different world? At first, he was as shocked as most summoners, and then meditated. However, ruxiu was more worried because he had a relative and sister nanali he cared about. Shocked, she left the original world and came to a different world. What should Nana Li do? "Ah Lin! Is there a way to return to the original world?" On weekdays, Lu Xiu, who always had a plan in mind, showed a panic. It was obvious how important his sister was in his heart. "If so, I don''t want to stay in this completely strange world." Yalin looked regretful, which made lulushu almost desperate. Looking at the gloomy face, as if the shaky lulushu, Yalin stood up and opened the door: "but lulushu, you''re not the only one who came to this world." With the door opened, the girl in the wheelchair was pushed in. Lu Lu Xiu stared at the girl in the wheelchair with an incredible look, and the original decadent mood was swept away. "Brother!" "Na Na Li!" Experienced a turning point of great sorrow and joy. Lu Lu Xiu wanted nanali to run away with undisguised joy. Yalin opened the character interface of lulushu. Unexpectedly, just let lulushu meet nanali. Lulushu''s good height has directly improved from friendship to more than half intimacy! But when the person in charge of pushing the wheelchair appeared in front of Lu Luxiu, Lu Luxiu stood stunned on the spot! "I didn''t expect it was really you. My dear brother Lu Xiu!" "Brother!!" The blonde man with the temperament of a royal aristocrat in front of him is a person Lu Xiu will never forget in this life. His brother, thunaizel, the youngest prime minister of the Brittany empire El Brittany. Why! Why is brother sunezer here. Did Ya Lin know his identity from the beginning? Lu Xiu immediately turned his eyes to Ya Lin, and his eyes seemed to ask why? Yalin shrugged helplessly without answering. "Please wait a minute, brother!" Nanali, sitting in a wheelchair, hurried to stop Lucio. At this time, Lu Xiu was surprised to find that Nana Li, who was originally blind, had recovered her vision. "Brother ~ in fact, brother Yalin has told me and brother sunezer about you, and my eyes have been cured by brother Yalin." Nana Li still said softly: "in fact, brother Yalin just wants to mediate everyone''s contradictions. If I can, I hope my brother can sit down and have a good talk." Nanali''s eyes were not blind, but she was controlled by the spirit hint of Geass. The control of contacting the power of Geass was a piece of cake for Yalin, and even the use of the calling system was left. "What did Yalin tell you, Nana Li?" lulushu''s eyes obviously meant reproach. Obviously, lulushu didn''t want his sister to know what he was doing playing zero. But soon another voice came in, the most familiar voice in Lucius''s memory. "Everything you''ve done, Lucius!" Outside the room came a third man, a pivot rosefinch in the uniform of the round table knights. At the moment, Lu Lu Xiu retreated for a while and didn''t know how to deal with the current scene. The rosefinch looked at Lu Xiu with too much emotion. Looking at his former friends and remembering what had happened, the rosefinch couldn''t help squeezing his fist, but soon loosened it again. "You know, Lucius. Once I thought I would never forgive you, but now I''d like to sit down with you again and have a good talk. Just before that, I hope you confess and apologize to someone." Confess and apologize to someone!? Lu Lu Xiu looked at the rosefinch strangely and welcomed a man in with a gentle smile. Elegant long pink hair, dignified, beautiful and pure face, the girl with a gentle smile that seems to be unchanged forever. In an instant, tears flowed down from Lu Lu Xiu''s eyes. The scene in front of Lu Lu Xiu seemed to be in a dream. "I \ am I dreaming \ how is this possible! Ufemia \ The girl''s pupils were also wet and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. The girl slowly replied, "this is not a dream ~ brother Lu Xiu!" To be continued.. Chapter 344 Seunezel, eufimia, nanali, if you add Cornelia and Clovis, the most familiar relatives in lulushu''s memory are almost complete. For lulushu, everything in front of him had made him feel like a dream. Eufimia, who should have died, lived again. When he clearly realized that everything in front of him was not a dream, lulushu felt that a sharp sword called regret deep in his heart had finally fallen off, and he seemed to have been saved, Finally woke up from his nightmare. There were four chairs in the room. When the rosefinch, sunezer and eufimia all sat down, Nana Li, who was pushed by Yalin, finally said, "please sit down, brother, talk about what happened." In the concerned eyes of the two sisters, under the gaze of his brother and former friends, Lu Luxiu finally looked at Yalin in the distance and finally moved his chair and sat down. "I won''t bother you here as an outsider. You must have a lot to say." Yalin winked at sunezer, who knew that he had responded with a smile. At this time, Yalin thinks it''s better to leave each other alone for a while. After all, he is still an outsider. Anyway, the things that should be explained to sunezer have been explained. He knows how to persuade lulushu, the Prime Minister of Brittany, and the original book, xiuezer is not a cold person. Yalin remembers an episode when lulushu was arrested after revealing his identity, Sunezer still said that he would intercede in front of the emperor, and had tried to reduce the punishment on ruxiu. Of course, lulushu also has a dark side, but now lulushu''s biggest reliance on Geass is useless to rosefinch and sunezer who have transformed white dragon blood. Yalin believes that in front of nanali, luciu should also take into account his sister''s feelings and won''t use it. "I hope we can talk about good results." Yalin thought as he walked down the aisle. Drawing Research of black nuclear crystal Yalin has completed the establishment of all data and solid models in the first stage. On the contrary, paqiuli, who has supporting laboratories and a large number of people, has made some progress, but this is normal. After all, paqiuli is responsible for the most critical and complex fusion part. During this period, Yalin has been arranging a group of elves Dwarves and orc slaves are busy, so they can only occasionally take time to help pachuli overcome some key technical problems. Farron''s small multi repetition legal array handed in the answer first. The strongest mage on the mainland is not in vain. He is really knowledgeable in law. Speaking of the slave trade, the high elves living in the misty forest welcomed some originally lost relatives. While cheering, it also strengthened the high elves'' intention to integrate into the city of odur and be loyal to Yalin. Of course, other elves slaves who did not belong to these high elves were detained by yalink to enrich all departments of the city of odur. To be honest, these elves who have been captured for a long time are not very good, and most of them are men. After the initial arrival in the city of odur, after the health and epidemic prevention inspection for these elves, it was found that except for some beautiful or virgin female elves. Most elves have been tortured and violated many times. Their eyes were dim and full of panic. Many elves even suffered from "human phobia". Fortunately, they were received by frost and snow elves of their own race. Most residents of odur city were also elves, dwarves, Tauren and other non-human beings. These elves are in a stable mood. Those with legal knowledge and learning potential were selected for secondary legal education. They can join the Vientiane research tower and be responsible for some peripheral research work in the future. Others with no special skills can also be thrown to farms and mines as supervisors to command goblin operations. The election of the high elves was manipulated by Yalin, who chose a leader who was close to himself. Yalin naturally welcomed the high-level people who wanted to integrate into the city of odur. After all, the original purpose of so many internal arrangements was to integrate these 1400 elves into the city of odur into the labor force. But we can''t rush to accept the high elves. I can''t show that I can''t wait, which will affect the mystery and dignity I finally established in front of these high elves. If I expose my intention too early, who knows whether these Elves will ask for extra weight in the process of integration! Sunezer put forward a three-step aversion to integrating into the high elves. First, he screened out a group of elves with high loyalty and legal knowledge to enter the city of odur for training, and trained the first group of loyal believers while increasing manpower for the city of odur. Second, for the remaining elves, they can be regarded as the form of taxes paid by their subjects, and pay certain materials every year as the obligation of loyalty to Yalin. The third is to build this territory into a talent input base of audur city after the population of high elves is more bred. Here, Yalin has to say that it is really easy for a king to have a capable assistant. At the thought of this, Yalin suddenly stopped. The elves and dwarf slaves sent by kloside were well arranged. In particular, the dwarves had a lesson in recruiting dinktil. Solak persuaded many dwarfs to come this time. These dwarfs said that they could work here for a while to see the situation. There is only one problem \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. So far, several of these guys have not been convinced. It seems that they need to be adjusted for a while. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Yalin took some time to visit Philip today. During this time, Philip''s "good friends" came and went and came again and again. Some time ago, fili resumed her class for some time after her holiday. As a result, she lay back in bed a few days later. Seeing that Philip has been depressed by her "good friends", Yalin is only active and the most effective treatment - the summoning system. After so long cultivation, Philip''s body should be almost better. When she came to the door of Feili''s room, Yalin knocked. A frost snow elf girl opened the door. When she saw that it was Yalin, she immediately bowed respectfully and pushed it aside. "Lillian ~ who is it?" In the warm and elegant decorated room, fili is lying on the bed reading and eating cookies. "It''s your majesty Arlene, Miss Philly." "Philip, I came to see you. How''s your recovery?" The voice of the maid came in with simultaneous interpreting. When Yalin just walked in, she was stunned when she looked at fili lying on the bed and just turned her head. Because she was always in bed recently, fili, who had just recovered, was still wearing pajamas. A long white leg was exposed to the air and tilted slightly. She drew attractive lines in front of Yalin. The most important thing is that fili''s pajamas are skirt style at the moment, And under the pajamas, Philip doesn''t know how she didn''t wear underwear!! When she noticed Yalin, Feili was stunned. Although the expression on her face had not changed, her cheeks turned red. The next second, Feili screamed like an electric shock and immediately jumped out of bed and rolled into the quilt. "Lin Lin! Why are you here!" Feili, who felt ashamed to explode, stammered that she had been seen by Lin Lin just now. It''s over!! "I''ll go out for ten minutes" Yalin finally recovered, and then walked out quietly. There was a sparse sound of dressing in the room. Then fili''s maid Lillian invited Yalin in again. After pouring a cup of hot tea for the two, Lillian began to pack up. Philip made a bed of biscuit residue sheets. Yalin took a sip of tea. Looking at the broken Philip with his head down, he said, "depending on your condition, it should be almost recovered, Philip." "It feels bad." Philip murmured. "Really? Look, you should have completely recovered." "Lin Lin ~ did you see it just now?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Thinking with a knock on the knee, we all know that seeing or not seeing the results will be very miserable. Yalin can only choose silence as the answer. The eye-catching picture just appeared in her mind. To be honest, although fili''s chest is a little "poor", she is really in good shape. To be honest, she really wants to push fili down!! What am I thinking! Thinking about what Nemo said to himself suddenly appeared in Yalin''s mind. Yalin quickly shook his head and drove the miscellaneous thoughts out of his mind. Philip looked at herself inexplicably. After calming down, Yalin quickly turned off the topic: "by the way, Philip, if your body has almost recovered, the prototype of the Magic Knight plan will be offline in two days, and then you need to use the NianWei ability to conduct a collaborative test." "Really? I see, Lin Lin" Feili suddenly stopped talking and quietly waved her hand to Lillian. Seeing this, the fairy maid clearly left the room and left a private space for them. Only Yalin and fili were left in the room. With the soft warm colors, the lighting atmosphere began to become a little subtle. "Anything else, Philip!" Yalin took a sip of tea with a little calmness. "Stay with me" Nani!? Yalin was almost choked by the tea in a moment! Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 345 A beautiful girl opened her family and friends and quietly told you to stay alone with her. It''s estimated that she knows what''s going to happen next. "Stay with me" After Feili said this, Yalin didn''t go. Can you go under such circumstances? If you leave, it''s really * * - silk double! "Lin Lin, there''s something I want to ask you." Feili said nervously, cutting her fingers and trying to stop talking. "Can my power of thinking really be applied to that aspect?" "There is no problem in theory, but an experiment is needed to determine." Yalin replied confidently. "Really?" Philip took a sneak look at Yalin. It was obvious that what Philip thought was not about the Magic Knight plan, but something else. Yalin saw that Philip had something she wanted to say but didn''t dare to say, but Yalin didn''t want to point it out. Here, Ya Lin cut off the topic: "it''s just that fili, you''ll work very hard in the future. At least you don''t have much time to read leisurely in the room." Feili''s face turned red and hugged her legs. In her tone, she said, "actually, it''s better, Lin Lin. these days, everyone is busy building the city. I''m the only one playing everything. Whenever this time, I always feel that I''m too useless." "There is a saying that natural talents must be useful, which means that I must have something to use and need me to complete. Everyone is like this." Hear ARIM comfort. Philip tilted her head and then nodded, but she began to read: "sometimes I think, if only I could learn magic like Lin, I would show off in front of me like an excellent student every day, and I can teach others to be respected as a teacher every day. There is a weak Qi receiver who can be called at will every day." As he spoke, Lin always felt that there seemed to be a trace of black air on Philip''s body. And the weak Qi in Philip''s mouth will not be the princess \ Oh ~ no! You mean Webber? Listen, fili is broken with strong resentment. When did fili with poisonous tongue and false three attributes have another blackening attribute! "Fili ~ do you know what kind of efforts yuansaka Lin has to make behind his excellence?" Philly pouted and shook her head. Yalin sighed. Philip told some stories about Miss yuansaka. When she was young, she was forced to separate from her sister. Her father, a magician, died in a magic war. Mother died of illness not long after. Lin, who is still young, must bear all this alone and survive strongly. Speaking of this, fili was silent. Today, fili knew how heavy a double horsetail red devil with a dazzling aura had borne on her confident smile. Compared with the Lin who lived alone when she was young, at least she had her brother with her when she was young. "Do you know how much Lin has to do every day to maintain her good side?" Yalin said when she noticed that Philip was deep in thought. The cost of maintaining the appearance of top students is that miss yuansaka gets up at 6:30 every morning and starts washing and dressing, which takes a total of one hour. At this time, fili said she was lying in bed. Teach other people''s courses and enjoy respect. However, after class, miss yuansaka has to prepare the review materials for tomorrow''s course arrangement and polish the gem. She didn''t go to bed until 11 or 12 midnight. At this time, Philip said she might be lying in bed eating snacks and reading. Lin with a strong character often calls a weak spirit around, but her strong character also makes miss yuanban the first teaser of Medea. Compared with fili, who always has three faces, the rare Witch of ancient Greece seems to like to teach Lin with distinctive character. The above three cases show that the cost of maintaining elegance is very high. "Can you do it, Philly?" Yalin asked with a bad smile. The latter directly lowered his head and shook his head. "By the way, Lin Lin, did you give Lin a dress some time ago?" Eh! Arlington was stunned and sent clothes to yuansaka Lin? It seems that I did send a legendary robe to Lin before, but it was not intended to give it to Lin, because there is no second person in audur city who is suitable to wear this women''s fire robe except yuanban Lin. In Yalin''s view, giving this kind of clothes, which can be said to be "equipment", is like a sword given by an ancient general to his men as encouragement. It is not a gift given by men and women with the mentality of love. Philip must have misunderstood! "In fact, that robe is a powerful equipment. I got it by chance. Only Lin can use it in audur city for the time being." Yalin hurriedly explained, but Philip''s eyes revealed that she didn''t believe it at all. Well, Yalin recognized that this kind of thing was getting darker and darker. He didn''t expect Philip to believe it. "Lin Lin, in fact, I''m not jealous." Feili suddenly muttered, and her tone was full of a sense of self reproach: "I''m Lin Lin, I hope you don''t regard me as that kind of little hearted girl." Ah! Yalin was stunned for a moment and then laughed. Philip was afraid that she would be a stingy girl. Yalin patted her head and said, "how can I treat Philip like this? Don''t worry." The atmosphere eased a little, and Philip blushed "Hold me" Yalin''s hand, which was patting Philip''s small head, froze. What did he hear just now? Are you sure it''s not auditory hallucination? Yalin asked carefully, "what did you say just now, Philip?" "I said," hold me! " It was like being stimulated to the G point. Philip took a deep breath and shouted. The voice was so loud that Yalin was startled. After shouting, the panting fili stared at Yalin, as if to say that the girls told you to hold her. Where and when are you going to be stunned. Yalin returned to his senses, and his eyes flashed a trace of confusion. He looked at Philip quietly for a while. It was very that Yalin stood up and held Philip up and sat on his lap. "Is that so?" Yalin gently hugged Philip and whispered in her ear. Philip closed her eyes slightly and her cheeks were red. Yalin could even clearly feel that Philip''s petite body was trembling slightly. "Lin Lin ~ I like you very much, very much. In fact, sometimes I am a little jealous of Lin, especially when I see her always confidently talking to you, I feel so jealous of her." Philip snuggled up in Yalin''s arms as if she had lost all her strength: "I know Lin Lin, you like Lin very much, don''t you?" Yalin didn''t answer, but nodded loudly. He didn''t know whether she could see her back to her. "Sometimes I really want to monopolize Lin Lin, but I know I can''t do it, because Lin Lin is the king of a country. In the future, you must have many girls coming to you. I know Lin Lin can''t belong to me alone or just Lin. just I really want to be Lin Lin''s first woman!" Feili finally burst out all her thoughts and heard the declaration of the silver haired girl in her arms. Yalin didn''t answer, but kept silent, holding Feili, stroking her long hair and comforting her. "You''re too excited, Philip. Calm down." "I''m calm" After alinyan sighed, he bit his teeth for a long time and said, "Philly, do you have anyone you like?" "No ~ I only like Lin Lin alone!" Just like enjoying the excitement, Philip turned her head and hugged Lin''s neck, unwilling to let go. The words of the creator haunted Yalin''s mind. Yalin suddenly jerked in his heart, like being stabbed by someone, and suddenly hugged Philip. Yalin was like a child helping in the snowstorm, shaking all over, as if the Philip in front of him would disappear as soon as he let go. Philip also hugged Lin tightly and leaned her head on Lin''s shoulder. She felt as if she had become a child''s admirer. Conscience and * * are torturing each other''s soul! "I''m sorry, Philip, I''m really sorry," Yalin murmured. The creator panda was right. He was just a very selfish person. "What''s the matter? Lin Lin, why are you crying?" Feili wiped her tears for Lin at a loss. The girl really didn''t understand why Lin wanted to apologize. It took a while for Yalin to control his emotions and look at Philip deeply. Yalin has a lot of thoughts in his heart. The predictions made by the panda have begun to confirm. What should he do? Listen to the panda, treat all this as a game, treat everyone as the role in the game, care more about their ideas, lose their moral concepts and conscience, and completely play a cold ruler. This is the easiest way to win the game. "Master ~ I don''t mind if you don''t mind. As Philip said, how many women will come to you in the future. You should learn to adapt first." Nemo''s voice also sounded in Lin''s ear at a good time. Unfinished (to be continued...) PS: PS: infusion plus medicine, the cold is finally better, but I''m still a little dizzy~~ Chapter 346 Be quiet, Nemo! Yalin motioned to Mr. Nemo not to interrupt at this time. He gently held Philip in his arms and patted her soft back. Yalin took a deep breath. This time he didn''t intend to deal with everything by himself with the help of Nemo''s suggestions. Yalin asked softly with a rare cautious tone. "Philly! As a girl, the first time is the most precious thing in your life. Are you really willing to give it to me? To a man who may be able to give you all his love in the future!" At the moment, there is no trace of distractions and * * in Yalin''s eyes staring at Philip, only the purest sincerity and tenderness. Love a person is to pay responsibility! If you love her, you will tolerate her, understand her, support her, like her, be happy for her, suffer for her, share her worries and worry about her! If you just want to love someone for the sake of * * desire, the outcome must be a tragedy. There were many girls around Yalin in his previous life, and some of them were virgins. However, Yalin at that time was never so confused and guilty as he is today. Most of the girls around Yalin in his previous life were for money and material enjoyment. In Yalin''s view, this is a transaction you love and I wish, Each other has paid something called "price". For this reason, Yalin has never felt the so-called sense of guilt, because Yalin believes that he has paid the corresponding price! If you say what you have done to arrogill, you can also use the excuse of helping her people and helping her find her lost sister to paralyze yourself and reduce your sense of guilt, but in the face of fili who really loves herself. Yalin found that he couldn''t pay the corresponding price to Philip! "If it''s Lin Lin, I''d like to \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Listening to the regretful words of Philip in her arms, Yalin feels guilty and ashamed at the moment. It''s a pity! In his previous life, he had many women. Even if he planned to completely forget all kinds of absurd actions and no in his previous life, in this life, Yalin still had a * * relationship with the elf girl. Because of this, Yalin did not dare to easily accept fili''s defilement of her innocence. After trimming Philip''s hair, Yalin said in a faint tone, "in fact, I really don''t deserve you to give so much for me." "Really, Lin Lin! A girl has said such things to you. Do you have to hesitate?" Quite surprisingly. Instead, Feili said to Yalin with great dissatisfaction, "I''m still not beautiful. Lin Lin, don''t you like it?" Yalin gently covered Feili''s mouth with his hand and looked at the girl''s tears wrapped up again. Yalin asked softly, "Feili, if I''m just a liar, I deceived you with sweet words. I''m just a selfish villain who wants to monopolize you. Will you regret when you know all the truth?" Feili put aside Yalin''s hand, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and said, "a liar with sweet words should say something nice at this time and coax me to bed. Lin Lin, you big fool! Really ~ you don''t know how to coax girls at all." Coax girls? I''m really sorry. I really don''t know how to coax girls! Yalin smiled and touched Philip''s forehead with his head: "then if I just said ~ Philip, I love you, maybe I will have more women in the future. But you must be the one I love most. What would you do?" "I''ll kick you hard, big liar!" Feili hit Lin''s chest hard with her pink fist, but she leaned her head against Lin''s chest and said, "take me, Lin Lin. anyway, I also want to be Lin Lin''s first woman." It seems that fili is serious today. Since fili, as a girl, has said everything here, Yalin also knows that he can''t refuse. Finally, he decided to calm down. It would be better for Yalin to confess one thing: "fili, at last, I want to tell you something. I hope you don''t get angry." "Everything is so-called." Philip still murmured like a little bird. The so-called is strange ~ big vinegar jar, fili! Yalin smiled bitterly and spoke slowly. At first, he abducted the elf girl to the frost wing hall, coerced her to become her own slave, forced the elf girl to make the final choice between her lover and sister, and finally forcibly occupied the innocence of the elf girl for the first time. When Yalin said here, he suddenly found that fili was staring at herself, Although he still had an expression, his whole body seemed to tremble with excitement. "Wow ~" Feili burst into tears. Although the cry looked stiff because of NianWei''s manipulation and restriction of emotional expression, Feili did cry very sad, which made Yalin feel at a loss for a time. "Lin Lin, you big ~ stupid ~ egg ~ I hate you. You know what I mean. Why?" "I''m sorry, Philip, so I really don''t want you to eh!!" Suddenly, fili, who was being comforted, pushed Yalin down on the bed. She was surprised by her strength. Like a dog, fili jumped onto Yalin and looked down at him. She always looked very angry in her silver eyes. That''s right! It was a very angry anger. He stared so hard that Yalin couldn''t help shivering. "Wait a minute, Philly, calm down a little" Yalin quickly waved her hand to move her smooth thigh, which was pressed on her "sensitive" part. Suddenly, Philip made an amazing move, grabbed her coat and began to unbutton. "Hey ~ what are you doing, Philip!" "I don''t care! I don''t care! It''s Lin Lin, you big fool. Anyway, Lin Lin, you''ve done it by other girls. I will never allow others to get ahead of me, especially the red devil!!" The coat was thrown aside, and a lovely pink bra appeared in front of Yalin. The girl''s smooth and white skin was immediately exposed to the air. Just when Yalin stared, Philip''s face was as red as an apple. Although she felt ashamed, Philip still covered her shame with anger, almost tore off the last cover of her upper body, and Philip leaned down and kissed Yalin''s mouth. Which one is this? Is this the legendary backstepping!! Lin can clearly feel the tenderness and warmth of the girl''s lips. Stimulated by this sudden change, Lin feels like a rookie at a loss. Philip''s chest is close to Lin''s chest. Even across the clothes, Lin can feel the soft touch brought by Philip''s petite body, Not to mention the size of the rabbits in front of Philip''s chest, compared with the "murder weapon" possessed by the moon sea in the goddess of the babbler, even miss yuansaka has more capital than Philip, but Philip''s skin is white and smooth like a newborn baby, and even not inferior to elojer, who is a jingling family. As a normal man, when a girl has taken off her clothes and rode on you, if you can''t respond at this time, it can only explain one thing. You need to find the old traditional Chinese medicine in the small advertisement posted on the telegraph pole! Yalin gently hugged fili. Obviously, fili was very strong just now, but her kissing skills were more astringent. When Yalin knocked open fili''s shell teeth with his tongue and put them into it, fili riding on Yalin showed a shy look and closed her eyes nervously. After a long kiss, fili raised her head panting. At this time, a glittering silk thread was still connected to each other''s lips. Yalin looked at Philip and finally asked, "don''t you really regret it, Philip!" Fili closed her eyes and nodded recklessly. In an instant, the girl felt weightless. The whole person seemed to be rotated 180 degrees and then fell on the soft sheet. "Then it''s too late to regret later." Yalin gently took off Philip''s skirt, stroked her inner thigh and said. "Lin Lin ~ please be gentle, I \ "I know, it''s the first time for Philly, so stop talking." One hand climbed up the small mountain in front of fili''s chest. Yalin blocked the girl''s mouth again. Fili was shocked and had lost the Queen''s posture just now. The girl''s hands also tightly hugged Yalin''s neck, trying to integrate herself into this flame like passion. She wanted to indulge everything and not think about things that upset her, Just integrate yourself into this wonderful moment. After she took off her last clothes, she looked at her lying in bed, who had become like a newborn baby. Yalin also lifted her clothes with magic and caressed her smooth and tender skin. Fili''s original white skin began to show a little pink. Obviously, fili is also very emotional at the moment. Slowly, Yalin, can you feel that fili''s body has entered the best state? Finally, you gently separated fili''s legs and said, "then I came in, fili \ Philip nodded and finally covered her eyes, waiting for the last moment with fear and expectation. Lillian, the maid who has been waiting outside the door, heard the cry of the girl singing in the room. The frost snow fairy maid smiled knowingly, and then quickly set up a border outside the room. At this time, it''s best not to let anyone disturb your majesty and miss fili! Lillian tilted her head and thought. In this situation, her majesty and miss Philly will miss the meal time. Maybe she will go to the restaurant to pack some food later. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 347 Time goes by Yalin gently hugged Philip lying in his arms. Up to now, the girl''s exposed skin still has the blush after passion. Different from facing arrogill, Yalin just took Philip''s first time and didn''t ask Philip to do more. Philip also fell asleep exhausted because she first adapted to Yalin''s battle through the personnel law. Although the maid Lillian has told xiunaizel that she has something to find herself, Yalin still orders xiunaizel to wait for a while. After all, different from the last half coercion of elojer, the two sides are happy this time. If they leave like this, it will certainly make fili sad. Therefore, Yalin decides to accompany fili until she wakes up. Feeling the warmth emanating from the girl''s body in her arms, Yalin covered the bedding for Philip, opened the calling system and searched. Yalin was quite confident whether xiunaizel could persuade lulushu. It also needs to be well prepared to let Lu Lu Xiu go to the free city this time. The first thing is to let Lu Lu Xiu fill in the information about the world in recent days. Of course, Yalin has to select some people to go with Lu Lu Lu Xiu, otherwise it will take Lu Lu Lu Xiu a lot of time to build a force in the free city. The location of the free city on the mainland is very special. Let alone the holy city in the western region, the geographically dominant Vatican City can step into this self-made commercial city. There is no place for the two major religious organizations in the free city. Of course, it is obvious to build temples and churches in the free city, but the two major religious organizations must have secretly planted many informants in the free city. A city growing up by squeezing slaves certainly does not know how many negative feelings have accumulated, and there is no supervision of the two major religions. For the demons in the void, it''s a treasure land of Feng Shui that can''t be missed, but Yalin is very puzzled. There''s no rumor that demons have come to the free city for hundreds of years. Will the demons deliberately let go of the treasure land of the free city? Although it''s puzzling, Yalin doesn''t have much interest in studying this problem now. Since the free city is a commercial city, here you can refer to the practice of Black Dragon Prince croside and let lulushu enter it disguised as a businessman. It''s just that I don''t know if Luluxiu has any talent in business, but Yalin thinks it should be no problem. Luluxiu''s wisdom can command the army and constantly win raids on the battlefield. It only needs a little adjustment in the mall. Needless to say, Lucius still has the Geass power to force others once. The power of this cheating device can definitely make Lu Xiu quickly stand firm in the free city. "Maybe you can borrow her strength." Yalin suddenly thought of someone who was forcibly invited to odur. Eliza Westfallon! The girl, who was born in the chief merchant''s family in the kingdom of belrama, Yalin also learned some information about her. As a daughter of a businessman, Alissa became a famous businesswoman in the kingdom of belrama under the influence of the eyes and ears of her relatives. It is very that Alissa came out of her father''s protection and set up her own caravan. Alisa obviously has a lot of experience in business. And the westfallon family must also be free. It is the commercial hub of the continent and has an industry. If you can use the influence of Eliza and her family. The plan to let Lu Xiu stay in a free city must get twice the result with half the effort. It''s just a problem how to let Alissa help her side! After being sent to odur city to drink the resurrection potion and wake up, Yalin also observed Eliza for a period of time. To be honest, the smart and cunning girl impressed Yalin very deeply. Originally an ordinary girl living in the secular world. Overnight, she was involved in a game that she couldn''t imagine. Demons, gods and dragons, which should only appear in books, documents and poems, broke into her life like foreign bodies, and even had no chance to refuse. They were chased by demons and brought to an unknown ancient city by the dragon, It is estimated that ordinary people would be insane under so many stimuli, but Eliza calmed down and began to adapt to the situation. In just a week, with the help of Priti, a female mage, through several short good weather, Eliza has determined that she is in the yanod mountains. After her body recovers, Eliza does not try to explore the city of odur and collect information, but works in a small activity area, Occasionally, she asked the frost spirit to help her find some books to read to pass the time. Through observation, Yalin can feel that although she maintains this indifference on the surface, Alisa is still very worried about the domestic situation in bellama, especially that the westfallon family will become the victims of the devil. There was also a time when Eliza tried to ask cancer golden saint manigott to bring out the news in Jinsui territory. But this time, Eliza recovered her calm, as if she was no longer eager to leave odur city. Yalin always had a feeling that Eliza seemed to be waiting for the opportunity, Perhaps the smart girl also knows that the ruler of this city can not be judged by common sense. Instead of being eager to anger each other, she might as well wait for the best time slowly. "Lin Lin, what are you thinking?" At this time, fili finally woke up slowly and felt that her lower body was no longer painful. Fili pulled Yalin beside her. Interrupted from meditation, Yalin bent down and kissed Philip gently on her forehead, which made Philip blush again: "it''s just something." Philly was a little shy and retracted her body back into the bedding. She only showed her small head, stuck out her tongue and said, "maybe she wasn''t thinking about other girls." Eh! how did you know? Arlington was so excited that he almost didn''t say it directly. He was really thinking about other girls just now. "Why? Are you jealous, Philip?" "No" Yalin moved her bad hand to fili and caressed her. Fili got nervous and gave a little singing sound. She quickly grabbed Yalin''s hand and said with some longing and some fear: "isn''t Lin satisfied?" "What do you think?" As Yalin said, he also used his other hand. "Wuwu ~ wait a minute, Lin Lin..." Philip groaned like a wounded little animal: "next time, will you give it to Lin Lin? I still have a little pain now." Looking at Feili, who is usually cold, exudes this charming temperament at the moment. Although Yalin wants to ask Feili once, she doesn''t want to, and Yalin won''t force her. Finally, after a kiss with fili, Yalin recruited a maid Lillian to take care of fili. There are still a lot of things to deal with by herself today. It''s best not to let others wait too long on xiunaizel''s side. In the study of audur City, Yalin appeared in front of xiunaizel. After talking with his brother in the middle of the night, the former Prime Minister of Brittany looked very good. It seems that the two sides talked well. In the room, xiunaizel is leisurely drinking black tea, from the world of magic guide clever shell? Louise Gasol, one of the three swordsmen of the United Nations, is busy dealing with some government affairs accumulated by Yalin on weekdays. Seeing Yalin coming, Louise showed a beautiful smile and said hello to Yalin. Yalin smiled and responded to Louise with some embarrassing smiles. The reason for the embarrassment is that Yalin only recently learned that the relationship between Louise and herself is actually a childhood sweetheart!! "What''s the matter, shinezer? How did some of our students Lu Xiu who were in the rebellious period decide?" Yalin said hello to sunezer at will. Although sometimes it is necessary to keep the distance between kings and ministers, it is also tiring to keep this distance all the time. Sometimes they can be as casual as friends. Xiunaizel looked at Yalin, and a subtle look flashed in his eyes. It was very that xiunaizel said with the same elegant smile as usual: "if the idea is the same, the contradiction can be reconciled. It is only that Rulu Xiu cares about Nana Li and came to this world. It may take some time to adapt soon." "But now the most lack of time in odur city is time, and Lu Lu Xiu still needs to" suddenly Yalin noticed that there was something wrong in his eyes, which seemed to see through himself. Xiunaizel also noticed Yalin''s suspicious eyes, smiled and said, "I''m sorry, your majesty Yalin." "You know?" "It seems that you should have an appointment with a beautiful woman last night." Yalin checked himself. This split should be perfect. There can''t be lipstick prints or smells left on it: "I think I should have sorted it out." "Just through some subtle observation of your expression and a little reasoning, in fact, I''m not very sure." Xiunaizel waved his hand and showed a smile that everyone knew, indicating that Yalin didn''t care. "Well ~ it seems that I still have a lot to learn from you." When Yalin spoke, he looked at his words and looks. In this regard, xiunaizel can really be said to be a monster at the level of talent. The topic of the two people turned to Eliza. When Yalin asked whether he could use the influence of Eliza and her family to pave the way for ruxiu to establish power in the free city, shonezel unexpectedly thought of using Eliza''s power, and they discussed some details for a long time, Finally, Yalin decided that it was up to sunezer to test Alissa first. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 348 "According to the current situation, the girl will be willing to provide assistance to us as long as she makes an appropriate price." Xiunaizel is quite confident in persuading Eliza. The other party''s identity is a businessman, and the merchant''s position usually changes with the price. Perhaps the devil entrenched in Jinsui territory is willing to offer a fortune comparable to the giant dragon treasure, and may directly pull the westfallon family into their camp. "But how can the girl''s identity be covered up? Considering your deal with the demon of nothingness \ "I have a way to do this. Anyway, I only need to cover it up for a year." Yalin threw a ring on the table. "Sincere deception" a ring that allows the wearer to change his appearance and cover up his breath at will. In the summoning system, this ring has neither attack nor defense. The only function is to change his body and hide his breath. The ring requires 12000 points of material energy, The high price really hurts Yalin, but the effect can be described as "pulling out of the crowd". The white dragon cartels lurking in the king''s capital of Saxony wore a "sincere deception". Not long ago, the Black Dragon Prince crosaid quietly came to the king''s capital to meet with the royal family. At that time, crosaid didn''t notice anything unusual when passing in front of cartels disguised as guards, At the time of the first ring at the exchange, Yalin also did some experiments. The white dragon kraferig used the ring to disguise as a frost snow elf and mixed with ten elves. The perception of the White Dragon King must be very close to detect the kraferig in the disguised state. Therefore, unless the gods visit the main material plane, it is estimated that the existence of the camouflage ability of "sincere deception" can not be found in this world. "In that case, I''ll make the following detailed plan right away. It may take some time over there, but I''m sure he won''t disappoint your majesty." Sunezel nodded. "Not to mention what he has done, he has been able to attract an armed force to compete with the Empire in zone 11. I believe he can definitely do well in this world. Moreover, this plan is also to ensure the safety of nanali and everyone in the future." Yalin nodded affirmatively and said, "Lucius, he won''t refuse." While the plan to go to the free city is implemented, the task of finding the son of the star cannot be left behind. Compared with those who blindly seek, at least they have an obvious advantage. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Outside the palace of the sea of clouds, the dark elf Celian is walking towards the palace with rigid steps. Originally, the girl''s beautiful face is full of reluctance. She seems to be a prisoner to be taken to the execution ground. Under the action of the master-slave contract, there is no room for resistance, which is used by the king of the white dragon. Yesterday, Celian knew that her judgment day had come. The vast power falling on the earth from the sky seems to come from unknown unknown fields. Celian found that she can clearly resonate with this great power. There is no doubt that the descendant must be the extraordinary person in the mouth of the White Dragon King - the son of the star! Like himself, he bears unimaginable power and is the ultimate complete power. He can kill gods and sublimate gods! Celian could imagine if the king of the white dragon had the power of the son of the star. Where will the history of the world go. There is no doubt that the spider God rose may also use this force to steal the divine personality. Let her God ascend to Huawei and spread her cruel rule and teachings all over the earth. Compared with the life of herself and her companions, Celian really wanted to die immediately at this moment when she thought of the terrible scene that could be foreseen in the future, but limited by the power of contract, Celian even committed suicide. With a deep breath, Celian gently stepped into the palace of clouds. However, at the moment of entering the palace, an incredible power rolled all over her body. Celian was surprised to find that the power that had been silent for a long time in her body seemed to resonate with something, as if the people who had been separated for many years and were closely related by blood met again. "What''s going on?" Celian showed some uncomfortable looks. The power in her body was very active. She was not completely out of her control as before. She always appeared and disappeared from time to time. "Sure enough, you can resonate with the son of the star." The familiar voice came from the air. When Sally settled down, she was surprised to find that the king of the white dragon had appeared behind the gauze curtain in front, and behind the gauze curtain was not only the king of the white dragon, but also a figure sitting at the moment. Moments of information poured into Celian''s mind like a flood. In a trance, Celian found that the surrounding scenes had disappeared and replaced by a large unknown black field. In the dark scene, Celie looked around uneasily. Before, she was indeed in the palace of the White Dragon King of the yanoder mountains, but where is this? Suddenly, a blurred image appeared in Celian''s eyes. It seemed that an elderly human woman was looking at herself with a caring look. who are you? Before Celian could ask, the scene was suddenly fragmented The rice fields withered due to drought are green again in prayer. Manna begins to fall in the long dry sky to moisten the long dry earth. People surround Celian in cheers, put her on the most beautiful clothes and put a few tributes. People kneel down in front of Celian and regard her as a god! The picture changes again. Celian vaguely finds that she seems to have broken into someone''s memory. The difference between being brought back to a city and being treated the same as the "devil" in the original imagination is that the city Lord dressed in luxury flattered and untied his handcuffs. The city Lord introduced himself to his son who looked sick and cured his son himself, but the next city Lord insisted on staying and marrying his son, He has to let himself use this power for his selfish desires. ugly! Celian refused it mercilessly, and then she got house arrest and coercion. Anger grew and spread in Celian''s heart. Element creatures easily broke the law of the interface and came to the world. The fire element plunged the whole castle into a sea of fire, and the wind element tore the soldiers'' armor and body, The water element has overwhelmed the army in the city, and the earth element shakes the city wall and turns all obstacles into ruins. On the journey carriage, Celian asked herself and played the lyre gently. The desolate and beautiful sound of the lyre shook the soul, making the passing elves intoxicated. But Celian always couldn''t understand why she came to this world with uninteresting power, why she was so different, no parents, no lovers, and she was a child from the sky. During the trip, Celian heard an interesting story in the hotel where she stayed. The powerful Dragon King from the yanoder mountains, a different existence. Many elves and dwarves eager for power and knowledge and trying to explore the unknown field have set out. They have established their own cities in the towering mountains. They are loyal to the powerful Dragon King in exchange for his gifts and power. Maybe the Dragon King is the same as himself. Celian looked curiously at the huge white dragon lying on the ground in front of her. Compared with the white dragon in front of her family, his scales were more than imagined. His scales were as beautiful as pure white jade, enough to freeze the cold of the soul from the white dragon. In Celian''s view, the white dragon in front of her is like a twisted point, which connects the main material plane with the element spirit world, and a large number of water elements are crowding into the main material plane. No wonder, together with the white dragon''s fellow races, did not dare to approach the Dragon King. Celian began to doubt whether the whole world would be frozen by the Dragon King if this situation continued. If that''s true, it would be terrible! Why don''t you wake him up and ask When she mentioned the skirt, Celian had a picky etiquette and gracefully performed mature female etiquette to the Dragon King who had just awakened from a deep sleep. However, the awakened Dragon King seemed not to adapt to the current situation. A human girl who looked as big as a little ant actually appeared in front of her. How did she get in! Where''s the White Dragon Guard? Where''s the elemental guard? What about the city''s maze array? What did those slaves do? They casually put a human into their dormant hall. Suddenly, the Dragon King''s eyes changed, from initial confusion to anger, and then anger became surprise! How can a human being appear around him alive? Look at her wearing a thin skirt. She should have been killed by the cold she sent out! Why does the girl in front of her with a gentle smile seem to be unaffected by the power of frost. The voice of the Dragon King was as dull as thunder. The Dragon King''s huge head dropped slightly. The Dragon pupil, bigger than the whole girl, stared at the girl with the same eyes as looking at Qizhen. Unfinished (to be continued.) Chapter 349 "Celian!!" When the roar came, the contract was also launched. In the pain, Celian suddenly opened her eyes, and her consciousness instantly returned to reality from the past memory. In front of her, Yalin, the king of the white dragon, was staring at herself with anger Under the sharp pain, Celian knelt on the ground. What happened to herself just now!? Lin frowned slightly and looked at the dark elf girl who was suffering under the torture of the contract. Just now, the girl seemed to be distracted and ignored her orders, but now it seems that there is something wrong with Celian''s look. On reading this, Lin stopped punishing Celian, the pain disappeared in an instant, and finally Celian was able to breathe. Walking slowly down the steps, Yalin looked at Celian and gently touched the girl''s forehead. The message made Yalin feel as if he had been touched by someone. He was still warm and angry and suddenly became ferocious and terrible. This is the memory of the once king of the white dragon, Up to now, an indelible memory still affects your thinking from time to time. Hold it down! Yalin soon recovered and suppressed this feeling, but the expression on his face couldn''t calm down. "Master," Celian whispered in horror when she saw Lin''s face changing several times. Yalin covered his face with one hand and tried to hide his expression. As expected, Celian, who has the power of the son of the incomplete star, can really resonate with her. Turning around, Yalin walked back to the veil and took out something from the figure sitting behind. Celian looked at the White Dragon King with a little uneasiness, as if holding the most precious treasure. When she got it in front of her, the girl found that it was a thick and ancient book. Instantly, Celian was attracted by this book for the first time. It was a book with a lock. The shell showed some strange metallic luster, and the words Celian didn''t know were engraved on it, but it seemed that there was a voice calling in her heart, and the source of this voice was this book. Yalin''s eyes showed unprecedented prudence and ordered, "hold it in your hand." Under the action of the contract, Celian couldn''t resist. She stretched out her slender hands to touch Ji. At the moment, the metal of the shell began to emit dazzling light. The whole Ben began to jump like a life, but it was very slight. Suddenly Celian felt that she seemed to feel that this Ben was like a life with self-consciousness. In the moment of joy, it reveals an endless sadness. Click~ After a slight noise. Celian noticed that the latch automatically opened. "I think you should also know that this is the possession of the first star son, who came to the world with the star son." Yalin looked at this book with thousands of thoughts. The once White Dragon King could not open it by all means. Now Celian''s only slight touch is better than the Dragon King''s efforts for thousands of years. Sure enough, this is something that should not exist in this world. It can only be read by the children of stars of the same lineage. "The possession of the son of the star," said Celian to herself. A warmth filled my heart, as if in front of me was a friend who had been separated for many years. "Stop ~ don''t open this book. Your strength can''t browse the contents." Seeing Celian was like a lost soul trying to open it, Yalin grabbed the girl''s hand and scolded. The master servant contract once again shows its power and reminds girls that it''s best to be rational at any time. The on her hand seemed to have some strange temptation to lure Celian to read it. Twice before, her mind was confused by the power of the son of the star, and Celian didn''t dare to be careless. She quickly concentrated her spirit to resist this spiritual temptation, or an instinctive power from her own blood. Celian clearly felt that the power that had disappeared because of her hatred had returned to her body, and was stronger than ever. "Now follow my orders and pour the power of the son of the star into this book." Yalin led Celian''s son of the star power to slowly open the book. It has to be said that the son of the star power is more terrible than expected. Celian''s son of the star power is very incomplete and can''t be controlled freely, but it makes this power difficult to guide, including destruction and creation The powerful power of birth and death forced Yalin to spend several times his power to suppress the restless power. Ben glowed with soft blue light, and slowly turned page by page. On each page, there were words with magic streamer, but this kind of words was unprecedented for Celian, which seemed simple and mysterious. However, Celian found that she did not know these words, but she could accurately understand the meaning of each word when she looked at the words, As if countless torrents of information poured directly into my mind. "Ah ah ~" Celian''s eyes began to shine with the same blue light as the words. The dark elf girl felt that her direct mind seemed to be burst by a huge consciousness. The whole palace of the sea of clouds began to be shrouded by the blue radiance emitted by Ji. In a moment, Celian found herself like an isolated soul. Under the guidance of Ji, she flew away from odur City, away from the yanod mountains and quickly flew to the west of the mainland. The scenery flashed along the way. However, the farther away from odur City, Celian felt that her soul was being pulled longer and longer, Until Celian felt painful that her soul was about to break, a girl appeared in front of Celian! Her long brown hair reached her waist, her delicate and beautiful face was like a gem like blue, and her pupils showed a flexible luster. The girl was slightly lying on her side on a animal skin bed, wearing a leather coat made of many precious animal skins and full of exotic style. At the moment, the girl was staring at Celian with an alert look. Celian looked at the beautiful girl who looked only 14 or 15 years old in front of her. She was obviously just a soft and helpless little girl. However, Celian felt as if she was looking directly at the gods. She even had the impulse to bow down in her heart. In a trance, Celian found that each other was wearing a huge blue gem necklace on her chest, The gem is sending out the power light that complements Ben. This is the son of the star! Celian was reaching out to touch the girl and calling for her, but a trace of fear flashed in the girl''s pupil. In an instant, the huge force with irresistible momentum knocked Celian out. Celian screamed and the surrounding scenery began to flow back. Once again, the dark elf girl coughed up a mouthful of blood donation and fell on the ground of the palace of cloud sea. Ji, who had resonated with Celian, fell silent again. Ji closed slowly and the lock buckle was automatically fastened again. Yalin put her under her arm and hurriedly treated Celian with magic. At this time, the dark elf girl''s ears, nose and eyes began to secrete a trace of scarlet blood. Soon, Yalin healed Celian''s wounds, but Yalin knew that what the dark elf girl really suffered was her spirit. The son of the new star must have used some special way to hurt Celian''s soul. Maybe the other party didn''t want to kill to save Celian''s life. "Did you see it?" After Celian returned to consciousness, Yalin couldn''t wait to ask. "Yes, I saw her, master." Even if she didn''t want to say it, Celian had to say it under the constraints of the contract. Yalin was overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "where is she and where the son of the star came?" As long as you know the exact location of the son of the star, you can immediately summon the white dragon to bring the son of the star back, and then devour each other to get the second soul stone. "The son of the star seems to be in a relatively wild area. I don''t know the detailed location." Celian shook her head and said that Yalin could not help frowning when she found that the contract did not start automatically. Obviously, Celian was telling the truth. The girl really didn''t know the exact location of the son of the star. Yalin didn''t want to give up and hurriedly asked for detailed information about the son of the star, especially her appearance and characteristics. From Celian, she learned that she had long brown hair and blue eyes. She looked like a beautiful girl only 14 or 15 years old. She seemed to be in a camp dressed in exotic clothes, From the animal skin bed where the son of the star sits, it seems that the son of the star should be taken in by an exotic nation and has a high status. Yalin solemnly recorded the information, and then took the book back to the gauze curtain. Celian adjusted her mind and saw that the White Dragon King behind the gauze curtain seemed to be exercising some unknown secret method. For a moment, Yalin came out again. This time, Yalin had a purple hexagonal crystal in his hand and gently raised the crystal in his hand, Two of the six corners condense purple light, and the light of one corner is dazzling. Under Celian''s puzzled eyes, Yalin rotates the crystal, but no matter how he rotates the crystal, the crystal always maintains a shining luster in one direction. Celian understood when she noticed that Arlene smiled with satisfaction! This crystal is a magic guide that can sense the orientation of the son of the star, and the shining direction of the crystal is the position of the son of the star. By observing Celian, it is found that the crystal has been indicating to the southwest of the mainland! The son of the new star is in the west of the continent, within the scope of the holy capital! Yalin''s smile solidified at this time. This position in the west of the mainland is really not a good position. It is not easy to bring back the son of the star in the area dominated by the green dragon clan and the five supreme gods. Chapter 350 Celian communicated with the son of the star. Even for a moment, the book has recorded the details of the son of the star. Through this information, Yalin can use the power of the book to create a magic guide for detecting the son of the star. However, this magic guide is not perfect. After all, the power of the son of the star cannot be estimated by common sense. As long as the son of the star deliberately hides his breath, the magic guide will not be able to track the location of the son of the star. Therefore, the son of the star must be found in this case. Yalin temporarily let the injured Celian go back to rest. This time, the son of the star came to the sphere of influence of the holy capital. Although it may be a remote area, the holy capital has home advantage after all, and behind the holy capital is supported by the Dragon Alliance, which is dominated by the green dragon clan, If you want to send a white dragon to find the son of the star, I''m afraid you must exchange a "sincere deception" for each white dragon. This cost is big. It''s OK to do it normally, but now because of the manufacture of black core crystals, Yalin doesn''t dare to be as reckless as before. Headache! Or only let members other than the white dragon go to the holy capital to find the son of the star. The magic guide can roughly judge the location of the son of the star, but can not accurately recognize who the son of the star is. Moreover, the son of the star can change her face at any time as needed. Only Celian, who also has the power with the son of the star, can resonate with the son of the star at a close distance, Obviously, the dark elf girl will be a necessary candidate for this trip. It seems that he should make a good plan. For the time being, Yalin left the frost wing hall and returned to odur city. In his spare time, Yalin went to see lulushu and nanali. At the moment, nanali is undergoing leg treatment. The healing spell of the different world has a very good effect on the treatment of trauma. Nanali''s legs have returned to normal, but because she hasn''t walked for a long time, nanali still needs a period of rehabilitation training, and lulushu and youfeimia are accompanying nanali. Lu Lu Xiu looked much better, but when he looked at Youfei, he inadvertently showed a guilty look. Open the summon panel and look at Lu Luxiu''s data. All attributes are very low and the evaluation is only C. However, the liking degree has been brushed to a high level. It seems that Nana li really plays an important role in Lu Luxiu''s heart. This time, the treatment of Nana Li''s eyes and legs has greatly increased Lu Luxiu''s liking for Yalin After exchanging greetings with lulushu, Yalin could see that lulushu wanted to take care of nanali for a while. After all, brother and sister were separated for a long time in the plot of the second season. Nanali also hopes to get along with her brother more. Yalin was not in a hurry. Luluxiu''s reaction was normal now. After a while, let Luluxiu understand the cruelty of the world and let him know that odur city will not be an absolutely safe residence in the future. His Highness the black prince will be busy. Time passed one by one. Yalin is planning closely with sunezer these days. Lu Lu Xiu supplemented all the information about the world in his spare time after accompanying nanali. In the meditator library, Rulu Xiu, still dressed in Ashford''s student uniform, is buried in the book. On the table next to Rulu Xiu, there are more than ten books as thick as dictionaries. The more he browsed Lu Xiu, the more he showed an incredible look, and the haze in his eyes became stronger. "It''s closing time now. If you haven''t finished reading it, you can borrow it for the time being, but it''s limited to five at most." Lu Lu Xiu raised his head and saw the man in front of him who looked tall and thin but exuded a cold smell. The man in front of him exuded a momentum more terrible than the old pivot rosefinch. He seemed to be stared at by the God of death holding a sickle. "OK, Mr. Ge mu, I''ll borrow these books now." Lu Xiu got up, took some books and went to the counter to fill out the form. Through these observations, Lu Xiu has judged Ge muzongyilang''s character. He is careless and precise like a machine. Although this kind of person is ruthless, he is relatively a kind person, because this kind of person is too accurate to stick to his logical thinking. As long as he communicates with him according to their thinking habits, he is quite easy to get along with. On the way back to the room, Lu Lu Xiu, holding a book, was still thinking. The world was really a fantastic world. The elves, dwarves and dragons in human fantasy existed in the world. Not only at the end of these worlds, but also known as gods and demons. It was like a world in human fantasy. However, the magical power of "magic", which is also a human fantasy, did not surprise Lu Luxiu. After all, Lu Luxiu himself had a power that could not be explained by common sense - Geass! Now these are not important to Lu Lu Xiu. The important thing is that he is in such a world, and this is not a stable paradise, not a gentle world. On the contrary, the world is still in a state of barbarism and backwardness in many places, even more cruel and ruthless than the world once was! Perhaps the city of audur is the only place in the world that can protect nanali and Youfei. Thinking of it, Lucio quickened his pace "I''m back, Nelly." "Welcome back, brother." in the room, nanali, who was lying in bed holding a book, showed a gentle smile. Lu Lu Xiu couldn''t help feeling relaxed for a while. Sure enough, nanali''s smile was the best. It seemed that her fatigue would dissipate. Now that I have been trapped in this new world, I have no choice but to adapt and change the world and survive. Eh! Suddenly nanali looked out of the window suspiciously. The melodious sound of the piano was slowly ringing. Lu Lu Xiu went out of the window and looked at the double moon rising in the air. It was really the most beautiful sound of the piano. Even she would be attracted inadvertently, ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ It''s really a very beautiful sound. This time, irogel has returned to the previous performance level, and it''s better than before. In the palace of the sea of clouds, Yalin also sincerely praised that it is a pity that the elf girl has not been fully proficient in the new piano music so far. I''m afraid it will take some time to play. Suddenly, Yalin seemed to feel something. His face changed slightly. At that moment, Yalin''s figure had disappeared from behind the gauze curtain. Although irogel hesitated, she still didn''t stop fiddling with the strings. With the sound of the piano, Yalin''s figure appeared on a steep rock wall of hillya peak. Looking down from here, there was a vast abyss, and the roaring wind and snow around added a crisis. Here was a forbidden area that even the goshawk could not fly to. However, in this forbidden area, a fiery red figure incompatible with the vast white snow mountain was trying to climb to the peak! "No way! I must meet the performer today, no matter what." Yalin is floating in the air, looking at an illegal intruder, yuansaka Lin''s servant red saber Nero! What''s the matter! Now Nero doesn''t stay in the room to harass sister yuanban. Instead, he is interested in running and climbing the mountain. Watching Nero climb the mountain in an ill fitting dress and even use the "original fire" as a mountaineering pick, Yalin couldn''t help but subdue the "off-line" emperor of ancient Rome. The peak of hillia is guarded by the frost field of the king of the white dragon. Any transmission spell flying will be restricted, and those who try to climb and fly by force will be weakened a lot. Yalin estimates that Nero is now affected by the frost field and can''t even be spiritualized. If he makes a mistake, he will fall down like this! She fell! Yalin looked at Nero, who screamed and fell, helplessly patted his forehead, flew down quickly and twisted Nero''s collar. "Ah ~ Yalin ~ Wuwu ~ don''t grab my collar. I can''t breathe." "Do you mean to continue to play free fall?" Alinbai glanced at Nero, and a messenger brought Nero back to yuanbanlin''s residence. "Wait a minute ~ Yalin! I''d like to meet the player. Please just meet." Yalin just grabbed the emperor who had become as naughty as a bear child and reluctantly informed Lin. After a while, footsteps came from the door. Soon, sister yuanban, who was wearing pajamas, opened the door and looked at Nero, who was being caught like a cat. Sister yuanban''s eyes were gloomy for a moment. You don''t have to know. This bear child servant doesn''t know what to do again. I ran to climb the mountain without permission and almost fell into the valley! "Mine!" Sister yuanban''s face was so black that people couldn''t look at it directly. Lin almost roared at Nero and said, "saber, do you know that you almost became the first servant to leave due to an accident!" "But I''m not good now ~ player!" Nero scratched his head. Sister yuanban took Nero from Lin and dragged Nero into the room after thanking Lin. "Come here. Don''t run around for me in the future." "But it''s clearly a performer. You have to drive me out." Nero''s aggrieved voice came out, and sister yuanban was angry again. Yalin smiled and said goodbye. Sometimes I wish this peaceful day could last longer. To be continued.. ... ... Chapter 351 After Miss yuansaka recovered saber Nero, Yalin returned to the palace of the sea of clouds again. Eloger''s performance was nearing the end. After playing the last note, the elf girl still crawled on the ground waiting for the master''s order. Only when Yalin ordered eloger to L ¨ª Q ¨´. Yalin waved to show that irogel could leave. Watching the girl get up and salute is zh ¨³ When Nb ¨¨ I left, Yalin suddenly called out, "elujah" "Anything else? Yalin!" Ailuojieer said with a gentle smile, but the elf girl quickly lowered her head. She seemed to have lost her temper just now. Just now, the tone of the ancient god''s call to himself was not as cold and stiff as usual, just like the warm greetings of ordinary friends. It was precisely because of this that elojer did not f ¨£ ny ¨© Ng came over and responded in the same tone, even calling Yalin''s name directly. "I''m so sorry, master!" Yalin pursed his lips. Because the interesting story between miss yuansaka and Nero made him feel good today, he inadvertently called irogel in a gentle tone, but irogel really had a big gap between her and her. On reading, Yalin waved and took out one thing from his side, which is a very precious memorial to the king of the white dragon. "Next time when you are proficient in that music, use this lyre to play for me." What appeared in front of irogel was a seven string piano that seemed to be made of ice crystal. The white strings matched with the sound of the piano looked very simple without any decoration, but the crystal clear seven string piano was surging with a force that made irogel feel strange. "Yes, master. I see. Although she didn''t understand Yalin''s intention, arrogill heard the feeling of missing in her master''s tone. The elf girl roughly understood that this lyre must be of special significance to the ancient god. Thinking of this, irogel quickly reached out and carefully caught the beautiful lyre. " When she touched the body of the lyre, she found that the lyre was unusually cold and even made her hands ache! For a moment, irogel found that there seemed to be an unknown force flowing into his body in the lyre, which seemed to be testing his heart. All of a sudden, the neck ornament worn by arrogill suddenly sparkled with a faint white light. Suddenly, arrogill felt that the piano body was a little warm, and the strange power in her body disappeared. Although it felt very cold, at least she could hold it. After slightly closing his eyes and thinking for a while, Yalin said again, "try to make this piano recognize you as its new owner, eloger! Maybe one day you can forget it, you can step down." Before he finished, Yalin had signaled the elf girl to leave. So with a puzzled. Arrogill quickly saluted and respectfully withdrew from the palace of the sea of clouds. When she came outside, the elf girl breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, eloger dared to think carefully about the meaning of Yalin''s words just now. Get the recognition of this piano? Is this lyre a legendary item with self-awareness! For a moment, arrogill was surprised to zh ¨´ sh ¨¬ the lyre in her arms. The power just released by the lyre really showed that the lyre was no small matter. Perhaps the lyre Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ was a powerful equipment with legendary power. If you remember correctly. Not all magicians on the mainland use magic wands to increase magic. Sometimes some strange mages will make magic equipment into something they like. It is said that there is a powerful mage in the elf family whose magic wand Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ is made into the style of a baton. In battle, the Elf Mage is like directing a symphony to perform magic. Irogel touched the sound of the piano again, feeling the cold air emitted by the sound of the piano, and couldn''t help feeling very tangled in her heart. If this piano is regarded as a gift, then zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ gift is indescribably precious. Even if it is given to the king of a country, it is more than enough. And the master gave it to himself. According to the tone of the master just now, this piano is also of great significance to the master, but why should the master give himself such a valuable thing, trust? Or something else ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Yalin doesn''t have the heart to speculate about the idea of elojer. The purpose of giving elojer this piano is also to cut off the feelings of the White Dragon King. Sometimes Yalin has to admit that he is inevitably affected by the memory of the Dragon King when reading the memory of the White Dragon King. Sometimes he feels that he is too involved in the play, As if he had really become the ancient dragon king who once set off a terrible storm in the whole world. This is not what Yalin wants. He inherited the legacy and memory of the White Dragon King, but he doesn''t want to inherit the hatred, war and pain. Sometimes Yalin feels he has to re-examine himself. In the room, Yalin has eliminated all distractions and drafted a plan. The first is the recent personnel transfer in audur City, because black dragon Rogge ran to the misty forest to fight and hurt many people, including Feiying, one of the main combat forces on the front line, although Feiying J ¨© Nggu therapy and magic infusion, the flying shadow that used to sleep for a period of time due to the use of black dragon wave has awakened in advance, but the injury still needs to rest for a period of time to fully recover. Therefore, Yalin had to send the cosmic Knight Goddard to the front line to help the human mercenaries and adventurers who invaded the forest by the frost and snow elves. Recently, Yalin received a report from Didier of Saxony Kingdom, just as Yalin expected, Indeed, the slave traders in the free city united with filibus to obtain a guarantee document for entering the fog forest, on the grounds that the previously escaped elves may remain in the fog forest. Facing the pressure of free city ¨£ Su ¨¤ n''s dead Saxon kingdom agreed to release after obtaining the consent of Yalin, which may not be a bad thing for Yalin. Now Godard is in charge, and if necessary, Nordic God fighters can be sent to support, as long as there is no powerful non-human like gerkate and Rogge, No matter how many ordinary mercenaries the slave merchants sent, they only helped the city of odur increase free labor. According to Didier''s report, after the arrival of the son of the star, the situation on the mainland has changed significantly. First, the monthly priest grant of the holy capital seems to have returned to the holy capital first, and the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow, Serena, seems to remain in the King capital. The Holy See seems to have sent a cardinal and even two paladins to negotiate with the Saxony Kingdom, mainly because the Holy See wants to make up for the Gu loss caused by the assassination of silvado ¨¡ Nx crack. First of all, Alissa is an essential candidate for sending ruxiu to the free city. Zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ girl is a smart person who knows how to examine the situation. Xiunaizel met with Alissa once J ¨© According to the nggu talks, Eliza doesn''t want to get involved in the dispute between gods and demons, but now that she has been involved, Eliza can only work hard to protect herself and her family, and she may not be worried about the whole belrama kingdom. After all, she is only a mortal herself. Finally, Yalin agreed with Eliza''s request to let her obscure letter remind her parents to pay attention to her "self" in Jinsui territory. And Yalin promised that as long as Eliza was willing to h ¨¦ Zu, she would do her best to protect her parents from being the victims of the devil. When arriving at the free city, in order to ensure the combat effectiveness of lulushu, the crystal dragon buyanyalin will also be sent. Buyanyalin has been to the free city for a long time, but she is quite familiar with it. She can also monitor Alisa to prevent her from making some unnecessary actions. Anyway, with the ring of "sincere deception", Yalin doesn''t D ¨¡ nx ¨© N buyani will be found by kloside and Rogge. Yalin in odur city is also arranging some people to follow ruluciu. Kenjiro and Gus, who stay in Saxony Kingdom, can also go together. Gus has been a mercenary, which is just suitable for a place like free city. They can also hide ruluciu''s identity as an ordinary businessman. As for looking for the son of the star, Nemo suggested someone for Yalin. "Gold Saint fighters can go to the holy capital to find the son of stars. As human beings, they will be very safe as long as their documents and identity certificates are forged." Listening to Nemo''s suggestions, Yalin felt a little stressed. Last time, he sent manigoth and yabaifica to Jinsui territory to inquire about the news. As a result, they directly engaged with the demons in the distorted void. If they hadn''t helped them deal with the aftermath in time, it is estimated that aleguso, the killing master, has come to the door. "Nemo, is there anyone else?" Yalin doesn''t want the golden saint fighters to go to the holy capital, and the Dragon coalition forces will directly drive to odur city. "Now, master, among the people you call out, only they are more h ¨¦ sh ¨¬ to perform zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ task, unless you are willing to exchange more rings and let the white dragon go instead of them." Well ~ it seems that I have no choice. "If you can, you can give an attack order to Arthas. The undead army has been assembled at the border of the holy capital for a long time after changing clothes. If the undead army harasses the holy capital, it can hinder the holy capital. According to my judgment, the pain master in the abyss will not miss zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ and the opportunity will make a comeback, which can buy you more time." Nemo''s words reminded Yalin that maybe the Lich King should be angry! Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 352 Using the army of the dead means a massacre. Of course, the targets of the massacre can only be civilians with iron hands. After all, the army of the dead has no real backbone. Most of them are low-level cannon fodder. The dead are not suitable for the regular army. Of course, this also means that if other people in audur know that the little partners with excess sense of justice will definitely reduce their favor by 100%. For this reason, only a few people in the city of odur know about this army, and now Yalin thinks it''s time to use this army. Maybe it''s cruel, but the slaughter can increase the number of the army of the dead, create a lot of negative feelings and let the demons in the abyss accumulate the power of the abyss. Now the master of pain Mosta is abusing the holy capital, Although it seems that Mostar''s men have been beaten badly by the news, Yalin estimates that the demon masters in the abyss will certainly give mostado the strength of the abyss and encourage him to continue harassing the holy capital Pestering the holy capital from two aspects can also weaken the influence of the green dragon clan and the five supreme gods in the secular world, killing two birds with one stone. Yalin considered and chose to accept Nemo''s suggestion. Anyway, he has done enough bad things and doesn''t care about doing one. Finally, Yalin finalized the plan, and the son of the star sent a saint to find it, which was led by white dragon Alexis. The big deal is to exchange a ring. The journey may be very far away. Considering that there are only five Gold Saints now, manigoth and jabefika have shown their faces in front of the devil. Therefore, they can only stay in odur City, and Didier can''t get away in Saxony kingdom. The rest can only be headed by elsid and kaludia. Two Gold Saints ~ Yalin always feels that there may be some shortage of manpower, but sadly, the remaining soul energy in his hand will be exhausted at most when calling two gold saints, and then there will be a long recovery period. It may become very troublesome if there is a need for emergency employment. "The combat effectiveness of cheap characters is too low, and those with strong strength are really expensive." Browsing the calling system, Yalin is a little tangled. The cheap ones are all characters in the relatively peaceful animation world. I can''t let Yingji Sakuragi, guizuka, or wuliuli, sakazaki and other characters find the son of the star. Although there are some characters with moderate strength and price. But the golden saint with a strong sense of justice may have a conflict, for example "The ability of growing ghouls is good, and the price is fair ~ but I''m afraid the food can''t be solved after calling it out!" Ya Linyan looked at the cartoon characters on the system. This movie is delicious in Tokyo ~ oh ~ no! He is a character in Tokyo ghoul. Although his strength is good, he calls a group of people who need to eat people. It is estimated that the city of odur will start the civil war first. Let alone the saint fighters, there is absolutely no room for a group of people eating monsters. Even for the sake of safety, others will not allow a group of people who use humans as food to be neighbors with themselves. In addition to the poor manpower arrangement, there is another problem bothering Yalin. How to bring the son of the star back after finding the son of the star? The hint in the task is to swallow the son of the star by yourself. Swallowing means killing each other. It''s strange that the son of the star is willing to follow and repent. Odur city! Even if the saint fighter is willing or not, the son of the star itself is a powerful existence with strength beyond imagination. Once, even the powerful demon master had no way to face the son of the star, let alone the power of two golden saint fighters and a white dragon. Even if all the white dragons in audur city go out, they may not be able to stop the son of the star. Yalin frowned and thought hard. He was afraid that the matter of looking for the son of the star would have to be discussed in the long run. However, first of all, he had to send someone to determine the exact location of the son of the star, and he had to clean up other forces trying to get involved in the power of the son of the star. Thinking of this, Yalin rubbed his temples, rested his overused brain, and closed his eyes for a while. Yalin focused his mental exploration on rulucio and observed the black Prince of Brittany. During this time, Lu Lu Xiu also understood the world and the cruelty and love of the world. Audur city will face many powerful enemies in the future. It will no longer be a safe place. If you want to protect nanali and Youfei, you must open up a piece of territory. A few days later, lulushu agreed to the proposal of Yalin and sunezer. Once, lulushu was very puzzled why his brother and Yalin insisted on going to a strange place. This act as if they wanted to force themselves to leave reminded lulushu of the treatment he had received in Brittany, but today lulushu finally understood their good intentions, All this is to protect the safety of most people in odur. The separation from nanali is only temporary. When enough power is established in the free city, I will certainly take nanali back to me. "Great. It''s great that you can understand that!" Yalin was relieved. "But I still have a question for you to answer, brother." Lucius then cast his eyes on sunezer. Xiunaizel met ruxiu and said with some cold eyes, "about your mother Princess Mariana?" "I think brother Wang must know the truth?" Lu Lu Xiu''s tone was serious. Yalin could hear it. The assassination of Princess Mariana, lulushu''s mother, is almost the main plot of the whole story of codegeass rebellious lulushu. Yalin naturally knows the truth of this matter. Even know some secrets that even shinezel doesn''t know. He picked up his cup and took a sip of coffee. Yalin felt that he remained silent for the time being. At this time, it''s better to let sunezer, as a brother, deal with it. "I really know something about Princess Mariana." xiunaizel''s tone was a little low and lukewarm, but a trace of pity flashed in his eyes when he looked at ruluciu. "Tell my brother! Who killed my mother?" "I''m sorry ~ I don''t know. In fact, according to what I know, I also launched an investigation after your mother was assassinated, but then my majesty ordered me to stop." Sunezer looked at his brother frankly, and Rulu could not see any flaws in his brother''s face. "You didn''t do it, brother" "Yes!" "Who could it be? Who killed my mother and who caused nanali to suffer like that." Yalin looked at the excited lulushu. There was no doubt that he missed his mother. In lulushu''s heart, in addition to nanali''s mother Princess Mariana, he was the most important person in his heart. However, you probably don''t know that your mother is not as gentle and virtuous as you think. In her eyes, you and nanali are more suitable as a suitable inheritor of Geass power than her children. Yalin still remembers that Princess Mariana seemed to be ready to combine lulushu and nanali, The purpose is to give birth to children with high quality and adaptability. This kind of thing can be described as cold-blooded and heinous for ordinary people. For sister control, it may be Yalin secretly vomited a slot and continued to listen to their dialogue. "Lulushu! I have seen his majesty before. At that time, I can see that when his majesty ordered me to stop the investigation, his Majesty''s tone was full of anger and pain! The murderer who killed your mother may be someone who even the emperor of Brittany is afraid of!" How is it possible that the highest power holders of the world''s largest country are terrified! Ruxiu was surprised and listened to what xiunaizel said. For a time, the rebellious black prince fell into meditation. "Do you know, Lulu, in my opinion, the emperor banished you and Nana Li to District 11 for the purpose of protecting your safety and Nana Li. After Nana Li was returned, I once found that his majesty seemed at a loss. Then I quickly agreed to Nana Li''s application to become governor of District 11. There are so many signs of the murderer of your mother Still active in the Empire, it is clear that your majesty wants you and nanali to stay away from the Empire and ensure their safety. " Shonezer continued to tell some suspicious details. Yalin hinted that shonezer had done well with telepathy. In fact, it was expected that lulushu might raise this question. Yalin had already sent a note to shonezer and explained to him some truth about the princess assassination, and even some secret information that shonezer didn''t know, Finally, Yalin has only one hope. Don''t break the illusion of Lu Lu Xiu missing his perfect mother, and don''t let Lu Lu Xiu and nanali know what their mother has done or may do to them in the future. Now shuruzer''s answer makes lulushu fall into a dead end for pursuing the truth. Lulushu also knows that it will be a thing that he may never get the truth. Lulushu painfully lowers his head, pinches his fist, nails and even falls deeply into meat. Yalin estimates that lulushu will slowly open his heart after struggling for a period of time, After all, this world is no longer the original world. Even if he knows the truth of all events, Lucius can''t revenge his enemies who are still in another world. "Lulushu, the past has passed. Even if you miss Princess Mariana, you won''t come back to life. Now the most important thing is how to protect the people still alive around you. Nanali, ufimia, they are the people you should try to protect now." "Yes, you''re right, Arlene" After a painful tangle for a while, Lulu Xiu finally recovered. At this time, Yalin asked with a strange tone: "I say Lulu Xiu, do you want strong power?" Unfinished (to be continued) PS: PS: there are three shifts recently. The time is a little chaotic. Sorry! r655 Chapter 353 "Greater power?" Lu Lu Xiu showed a puzzled look, but soon replied, "of course, Yalin, anyone wants power." Yalin nodded: "power is the guarantee of everything. You lack some power now." Lu Xiu subconsciously touched his left eye and said, "I have got the necessary strength." "Maybe the power of Geass was very powerful in the original world, but now there are too many powerful people in this world than you. Relying on the power of Geass alone is not enough." Yalin shook his head. In the original book, the power of Geass can be seen as a kind of magic that acts on the spirit in this world. If the will to cast the target is firm enough, the power of Geass may not be effective. In the original book, eufimia also supported it with her will when she won Geass, but nanali in the second season actually got rid of the control of the power of Geass directly. Ordinary mortals are like this. I''m afraid the power of Geass is not as good as expected for the long-lived elves, dragons, mages and priests blessed by gods! Listening to Yalin, Lu Xiu''s look was also dignified. To be honest, he was given this power, but the application mode and essence of this power are not clear. If Geass power really doesn''t work for some people with strong spirit, what should he do at that time? "If the strength of Geass doesn''t work, it''s estimated that you''ll be finished directly ~" Yalin shrugged and looked at Lu Luxiu with a smile. "I remember Lu Luxiu''s classmates were hard at sports in the college. Don''t compare with rosefinch. You can''t win even girls." Well, Lu Lu immediately felt that some part of his body seemed to have been hit by an arrow, and his face became embarrassed. "I don''t know if you can run over Youfei, my brother." Xiunaizel also said with a bad smile. Damn ~ brother!! Lu Lu Xiu, who was hurt by two people''s words, finally said: "The power of fools is usually used by wise men. It is not a strong soldier who decides the outcome of a war, but a military division who makes decisions thousands of miles behind. I don''t need to be like a rosefinch. Even if I don''t rely on Geass power, I can build a strong army for my use." Just like you built the Black Knights in the original book! However, Yalin agreed with Lu Lu Xiu''s words. Wisdom is also an embodiment of power. It is not necessary to be invincible. Smart people can seduce others to get a shudder from the fire. Rich people can hire private troops and killers to clear targets for themselves. Instead of the protagonist who does everything himself, as in some. Yalin nodded and agreed, "I agree with you, but if Lucius has a way to make yourself get strong power quickly, and the price is to abandon your human identity, will you?" "I was even willing to abandon my life in order to protect nanali. Human identity ? hahaha!!" After a burst of symbolic laughter, Lu Xiu said firmly, "even if he turns into a demon king, it doesn''t matter to me." "The identity of the demon king is not enough. Just need to make you a \\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Please wait a minute, your majesty Yalin!" Xiunaizel suddenly interrupted Yalin: "please let me ask ruxiu''s wishes." Yalin nodded and gave his voice to the current Prime Minister of odur city. Xiunaizel looked at lulushu with great care. Such a cautious look made lulushu feel some pressure. Lulushu himself didn''t remember how many years ago his brother once showed the same look. Sunezer also pulled up his sleeves without taboo. Directly in front of Lu Luxiu''s eyes, he made his arms change into rows of white dragon scales. This amazing scene immediately frightened Lu Luxiu to jump up from his seat and step back for several steps. "Brother ~ this is!?" Lu Xiu looked at the familiar brother with incredible eyes. Xiunaizel smiled mildly, then gently waved his hand, and the hot coffee in front of him turned into a mass of ice: "this is the power I get, you know, lulushu, with my current power, I can even tear the armor of the chariot directly with my hand, even the weapons carried by knightmare can''t hurt me." After lulushu showed a look of doubt, Yalin directly asked lulushu to go outside to see what strength xiunaizel had gained. In an open square in audur City, sunezer, who has transformed the blood of the white dragon, directly restored the body of the giant dragon. Like a huge white dragon like a mountain, he looked down at Lu Lu Xiu. The cold cold made Lu Lu Lu Xiu in a cold windbreaker hold his body unconsciously. When the white dragon made a rich and familiar voice, Lu Lu Xiu knew he had no dream. His brother became a dragon, a creature that should have appeared only in stories and games. Xiunaizel also looked at his new body with satisfaction: "I''m sorry, Rulu Xiu, I haven''t adapted to this body so far. I''m afraid I can''t show you more." It''s a pity that after turning into white dragon blood, because of his busy politics, he didn''t adapt to the control of the new body. So far, he can only reluctantly use the unique frost power of white dragon. It took two months for the first Sumu rosefinch to fully adapt to the control of the dragon''s body. It took half a month to learn to fly, and I don''t know how many times I hit the rock wall. Yalin looked at Lu Luxiu and wanted to laugh. It seemed that this display shocked Lu Luxiu very much, but fortunately Lu Luxiu''s mind was surprisingly strong. After being surprised, he had more desire in his eyes. "Are you a dragon, too, Yalin?" Suddenly Lu Lu Xiu transferred the problem to Yalin. Yalin nodded in a daze: "yes ~ but it''s a pity that I can''t perform for you now. If I restore my body, I''m afraid I''ll collapse here." The body of the White Dragon King is sealed in the yanoder mountains. Although the body of the Dragon King, which should have been imprisoned in the hall with the help of the panda, can also move freely in the city of odur, the body of the White Dragon King is too huge, and if the ice and frost power accumulated under the imprisonment of thousands of years is released unprepared, It is estimated that the city of odur will freeze into a large ice cave in an instant, and no one will want to survive. At the end of the exhibition, the people returned to the warm room again. Yalin told lulushiu about the blood conversion, and lulushiu also asked many questions carefully, mainly about some details of the blood conversion. Yalin and xiunaizel also answered ruxiu one by one. Let Lu Lu Xiu understand that the transformation of lineage is only a change in * * and will not directly affect his personality. Of course, it is unknown whether the transformed person can suppress his inner * * after suddenly receiving strong power. Finally, Lu Xiu also learned that his former friend rosefinch had also been transformed into a white dragon. "I agree, I have understood the cruelty of this world. It is essential to protect nanali and the power of this city! For all this, I am willing to abandon my human identity!" Lu Lu Xiu''s answer surprised Yalin. Originally, he thought Lu Lu Xiu would tangle, but he didn''t expect Lu Lu Xiu to be so straightforward, which is also in line with Lu Lu Lu Xiu''s character of not folding means for victory in the original book. "For the last time, you can''t restore the adult class after changing the dragon blood." Yalin confirmed it to Lu Xiu just in case. Luluxiu nodded firmly. Seeing this, Yalin quietly opened the system interface and browsed Luluxiu''s attributes. Yalin noticed that Luluxiu''s popularity had reached the peak of intimacy and would soon reach the level of respect. Finally, Yalin called out the unused lineage exchange interface. Now there is still a black dragon and green dragon lineage left. Without even thinking about it, Yalin directly replaced lulushu''s blood with a black dragon! "Help me keep nanali a secret!" Lu Xiu never wanted his sister to know that he had become non-human. "Of course." Xiunaizel and Yalin said in unison. Yalin looked at Lu Xiu after replacement and said, "it may hurt a little." As soon as the voice fell, the soaring blood vessels appeared on Lu Luxiu''s face, and the whole person''s bones began to click. The pain all over made Lu Luxiu fall to the ground. The black Prince''s forehead was full of cold sweat, and every muscle fiber seemed to vibrate, but fortunately, such pain was still within Lu Luxiu''s tolerance. Soon the transformation was over, the pain disappeared, but instead the whole body jumped with new strength. Lu Lu Xiu took a breath and supported the ground. When he just wanted to stand up, he found that the floor was like fragile plastic, and he had a handprint pressed by himself. The broken floor was covered with radioactive cracks. It can be seen how much strength the floor had borne just now. "What is this?" Lucio looked at his hand in disbelief. Yalin looked at Lu Luxiu with some laughter and said jokingly, "congratulations on your new student Lu Luxiu, but you''d better keep a distance from others before you learn to adapt to strength. If you don''t want nanali to be seriously injured because of your carelessness." Lu Luxiu nodded subconsciously, as if he was still silent and failed to recover in surprise. Then Yalin and Lu Luxiu came to the outdoor to experiment. When they found that they could break the rock with empty hands, they could instantly lift it to a height of nearly ten meters, and then fell unharmed. Lu Luxiu really believed that he had obtained incredible strength. Yalin found a stone to sit down and wait, as if he had got a new toy. Lu Lu Xiu, who ran and jumped between the cliffs, was so excited when he was first reincarnated as the king of the white dragon. He flew around doing something he didn''t dare to think of in ordinary days, and didn''t vent his excitement until several days later. Before Lu Luxiu returned, Yalin also opened Lu Luxiu''s property panel and browsed it. To be continued.. ... ... Chapter 354 Name: Lu Xiu Vi. Brittany Race: Black Dragon Occupation: staff officer Grade: LV1: Experience: 40 / 2000 Magic: 800 / 800 Strength: 2314 Agility: 1263 Spirit: 2032 Wisdom: 2323 Constitution: 1178 Favorability: intimacy 93 / 100 Special ability: Soul connects soul and Yalin connects Geass power (you can forcibly command the target, and the one-time success rate depends on the opponent''s mental strength) shadow domination (the power of dark spells is increased) shadow resistance (immune to level 1-14 dark spells) Obsidian Scale Armor (physical damage is reduced by 30%) blood scale rage (all attributes are increased by 60% after activation, and enter a weak state after completion) excellent mind (wisdom increased by 10%), thinking accelerated (learning speed increased by 15%), commander (leadership ability improved) life tenacity (HP increased by 100%) Growth potential: S Special Summon resurrection needs: 42000 soul energy Yalin looked at Lu Luxiu''s attribute panel and was completely embarrassed. As the black dragon with the most prominent physical attack among the five dragons, Lu Luxiu''s strength and agility attributes could not even compare with the pivot rosefinch as a white dragon. On the contrary, the two black dragons, spirit and wisdom, which should not be high, broke through the 2000 mark! Did I exchange the blood of black dragon or blue dragon for Lu Lu Xiu? Yalin couldn''t help looking at the race on Lu Lu Xiu''s attribute column. Yes, it''s really a black dragon! What kind of black dragon is this! For a moment, Yalin really wanted to slap himself in the face~~~~ The White Knight Shumu rosefinch has become a white dragon. Of course, the black Prince Lulu repair shop should become a black dragon, right? This is Yalin''s original idea. In theory, it is still silent in romantic color, a little middle two. It''s just that Yalin really didn''t expect the role of lineage conversion. The attributes of the original role will have such a great impact on the converted lineage. Unexpectedly, Lu Lu Xiu, as a sports bitter hand, is still a sports bitter hand after being transformed into a black dragon. It is estimated that this exaggerated attribute will be directly kicked out of the nest as waste in the real black dragon clan. Yalin sat in place with a hard face waiting for Lu Luxiu to return to the platform after he had had enough. Lu Luxiu looked very good. Up to now, he still looked excited, but his clothes were worn out under the fierce running and climbing. "Have you had enough?" "I''m sorry ~ I was so excited for a while." Lu Xiu wiped the sweat on his face and said happily. "Then try to restore the Dragon itself." "How to restore the ontology?" Yalin had to play a guest role. The coach began to guide ruxiu on how to transform his body shape into the dragon body. Two hours later, a huge black dragon finally appeared in front of Yalin. At this time, Yalin finally had the opportunity to watch some real black dragon gestures from a close distance. The dark shining scales look indestructible. Unlike the white dragon, the black dragon has two long horns on both sides of its forehead. The body size is about the same as that of the white dragon. The huge wings are full of dark elements called from the element spirit world. Even if the [frost storm barrier] weakens, the concentration of dark elements is still startled. Lu Lu Xiu watched himself become some kind of terrible claw full of black scales. For a moment, Lu Xiu couldn''t believe it was himself: "I can''t believe it. He was full of power. Is this the dragon?" Full of strength? Please, you are now the symbol of bad inheritance in the black dragon. Lu Lu Xiu estimated that you are the first black dragon in the world whose spiritual attribute is higher than power. Yalin vomited a slot boring. Very late at night Yalin continued to browse the summoning system in his study. Up to now, 16820 soul energy has remained in the summoning system. The only thing unlocked in the system and will not be suspected by the holy capital is the high elves and dwarves. I don''t know why the human race option hasn''t been unlocked so far. Isn''t there anyone willing to be loyal to himself in odur city? In this case, it seems that in order to increase the number of people looking for the son of the star, we can only recruit a group of high elves or dwarves to the holy capital. Perhaps the barbarian soldiers who signed the master servant contract can also be used. Black dragon Rogge can''t do it. It''s estimated that letting him go to the power range of the Western holy capital is no different from letting him commit suicide. He was the culprit of the dragon war that year, The black dragon clan is no worse hated than the white dragon. Yalin has enough people to find the son of the star, but how to bring the son of the star back to odur City, Yalin is at a loss. Dong ~ Dong~ "Come in." The knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Yalin turned around and found that it was fili''s maid Lillian outside the door. "Excuse me, your majesty Yalin." Lillian saluted after entering the door and said, "sister fili wants to see you." Philly? Yalin''s eyelids jumped. It''s time for Philip to find herself. Yalin blinks directly into fili''s room. Fili, who is reading in the quilt, finds out that before the latter asks, she pounces on him. Then Yalin understands why fili wants to find herself so late. "Go on, Lin Lin. weren''t you satisfied last time?" Philip put her arms around Lin''s neck and said with a red face. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± When did Philip become so enthusiastic? Yalin didn''t have time to think about this problem, because the girl had sent the kiss. When she felt fili''s warm lips, Yalin didn''t want to think much. She was worried and left aside in advance. When the boat came to the bridge, it would be natural for her to go straight. She still had to take a step to see the situation and decide the next step. After arranging the border, Yalin gently untied Philip''s clothes and carried her to the bed. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The free city in the east of the mainland is a prosperous autonomous city. Every capital flowing and trading in this city is enough to affect the economic situation of the whole continent. The free city is famous for its prosperity and is known as a city without poor people. This is not boasting, but a fact, because in the free city, except the richest big businessmen as the upper class. The second is the middle-class handicraftsmen and traders, and there is no so-called poor and poor at the bottom, only slaves used as livestock In this city, the saying that money is everything is really implemented. The rich can enjoy everything, rights, women, luxury goods, and even buy and sell life and soul! The bankrupt will be branded as a slave at the first time. No matter how noble his status and status are, he is nothing without money. There is no night without rest in the free city. At 24:00, the whole city is operating at a high speed. White is the time for businessmen to trade and buy as if they are endless to earn money, while night is the time to spend a lot of money to enjoy sensory bliss. Casinos, high-end brothels and private clubs are full of entertainment. Of course, bounty hunters and assassins who regard the night as a holy land are also active in the dark. These fangs in the dark night are busy cleaning up the customers'' goals. But free cities also have their own laws. With a strong law enforcement team to safeguard the law, the targets that assassins can start are always high-level and middle-level targets. The top level in the free city is the field that these poisonous teeth in the dark dare not touch. The top-level figures of the dominators also dominate the whole city. They even have great wealth enough for kings of all countries to be polite. In the processing room of the arena. Many people wearing collars to identify slaves are working. They picked up one flesh and blood body after another and threw them onto the scooter, ready to be pulled to the incinerator in the rear for disposal. These people are used to death and annihilate their backbone under the whip. At the moment, it is like walking corpses. Even the bursts of calls from the arena make them unable to lift the slightest spirit. Hundreds of corpses are stacked on the square outside the arena, and the huge incinerator is burning fiercely. Today, in addition to the regular competition, there is also a competitive competition to commemorate the achievements of a count''s family. Up to now, hundreds of slaves have been slaughtered in the arena, and the corpses can''t be burned in a time. "This is today''s food, Longjia ~" Next to the cage used to hold gladiators in the arena, a boy wearing a slave collar pushed a large plate of food from his mouth into the cell. In front of the boy, a figure twice his height is staring at him coldly. The muscles on his chest are covered with battle scars. His arms look thicker than the boy''s thighs. He is covered with curly fur and exudes the smell of a predatory beast. This is a tall Orc warrior. "Oh ~ thanks, ghost." The orc called Longjia pulled the chain and pulled the food to his side. He chewed the bloody meat impolitely. "I once said my name was trelle, not a ghost!" Longjia quickly ate and laughed: "hahaha ~ such a short man doesn''t call you what the devil calls you!" Terrell didn''t answer, but waited for Longjia to finish eating, and he had to recycle the iron plate. As a slave, Terrell has been responsible for taking care of Longjia, the star character in the arena for a long time. Under the savage and bloodthirsty character, this Orc is quite good. As his enemy, he will be destroyed. As a friend who takes care of him, he also gives care. Sometimes Terrell feels that compared with Longjia in front of him, Those rich people who sit in the grandstand of the arena with their coats and crowns are like beasts. "Longjia ~ this may be the last time I take care of you." Terrell''s tone was a little low and sad. Longjia grabbed another piece of meat and put it in his mouth. While eating, he asked, "Why are you going to be transferred?" "No ~ I heard that in Ming''s competition, it seems that you are arranged to play with golkate, the strongest champion in the arena, as if to celebrate his killing of the dragon lizard." "Kill the dragon lizard!! this is a great guy. It''s really interesting to fight such an opponent." Longjia laughed, as if he didn''t care at all, but Trier panicked and hurried. "The other party is a monster who killed the dragon lizard. It''s said that he is the champion who has never lost in the arena. He once killed five great Knight commanders with one man''s strength. That''s an opponent that even Longjia can''t defeat." "I can easily deal with two reluctantly if one person is accurate. I can''t deal with three great Knights of you." Longjia wiped his mouth and said indifferently, "I know what you mean, ghost. Anyway, I''ve had enough of such a humiliating life without dignity. I''ll fight with this powerful warrior in the arena, and then die with vigour and vitality, which can be regarded as preserving my last dignity as a soldier." Terrell was silent. The boy sighed and didn''t speak. Longjia laughed and continued to eat the little food left. Suddenly, Longjia''s face changed, and the orc threw up as if he had eaten a foreign object. In Terrell''s inexplicable eyes, a piece of broken meat vomited on the ground. "What the hell? It hurts my teeth." Longjia touched his cheek and looked at the meat on the ground angrily. Terrell went over and picked up the meat. Suddenly, the boy found that the meat was wrapped in a strange blue stone. At the moment, a glimmer of streamer flashed on the surface of the stone. When Terrell and the orc longarden felt as if an invisible force rolled over their soul. To be continued.. ... ... Chapter 355 "What is this, a gem?" Longjia touched his chin and asked. The orc warrior looked at the strange blue stone with curious eyes. The more he looked at Longjia, the more he found that he longed for the stone, as if it was what he expected. Terrell sidled into the cell from the gap and picked up the stone. Suddenly Claire seemed to be distracted. The boy felt that a force was pouring into his body, just like inexhaustible. His soul felt extremely comfortable. He really seemed to hold this stone forever and never let it leave his side. "Hey ~ ghost! What''s the matter with you? Wake up." Longjia looked at Trier as if he was lost, and suddenly became alert. He slapped Claire off the strange stone in his hand. Seeing that the stone fell, Terrell seemed to have never regained consciousness. He subconsciously bent down and tried to pick up the stone. The orc Longjia was anxious and gave Terrell a slap in the face, which made Terrell dizzy. Stimulated by the pain, Terrell finally woke up. Covering his swollen cheek, Trier grinned with pain: "why did you hit me?" Longjia didn''t answer, but his heart and wings poked the stones on the ground around him with chains. The orc lowered his head and carefully observed the blue stone with cautious eyes. Rather than a stone, it is more like a translucent crystal. The more Longjia looks at the crystal, the more he is afraid. He seems to be looking at the ancient gods. Inadvertently, Longjia finds a rotating thing in the center of the crystal. Just like the crystal of light, it is constantly changing, shining dreamlike colors, as if it contains boundless power! The orc Longjia doesn''t know what this is. If Alin sees it, he must know that what Longjia sees is a nebula in the universe. The vast power makes people want to hold it tightly. It seems that as long as you do so, it will be a pity to realize all your wishes! Longjia''s eyes were gradually confused and full of desire. The orc soldier involuntarily stretched out his hand to try to grasp the crystal stone. At this time, Trier nervously called Longjia, and the boy''s voice immediately awakened the orc''s mind. "What happened to me just now!" "Longjia! Are you okay?" The instant soberness made Longjia pull Claire back several steps like a great enemy. At the moment, Longjia looked at the crystal stone in front of him like a great enemy. Even if he didn''t know much about theology and law, the orcs knew that the crystal stone in front of him must be an extraordinary thing, and this stone could confuse his mind, It can''t be confused. There is a desire in your heart. A desire for power. This desire resonates with the crystal stone, as if as long as you can get the crystal stone, you can conquer everything with overwhelming power. Calmed down, Longjia comforted Trier and said, "ghost ~ I''m fine, but this strange stone seems to induce people''s hearts. It''s definitely not a mortal thing." Not mortal? Claire stared at the crystal on the ground. For a moment, the boy was at a loss. At this time, Longjia suddenly raised an iron ball weighing 200 kilograms at his feet and shouted at the boy, "get out of the way, a ghost!" "Longjia ~ what are you doing!" I didn''t talk to Claire. The orc Longjia summoned up all his strength and smashed the iron ball on the crystal stone. Suddenly, the whole cell seemed to shake. Claire was immediately frightened and knelt on the ground. Even the prisoners in the nearby prison looked around in panic. Soon there were footsteps in the cell. A large number of prison guards in heavy armor rushed to the place where the voice came. Longas ignored all this, but stared at everything in front of her in shock. "What the hell is this?" When Claire came back, he was stunned to find that the spar that had suffered such a violent blow fell into the prison ground unharmed, but the spar itself didn''t even have a scratch. On the contrary, the 200 kg solid iron ball broke. Without saying a word, Longjia took out the crystal stone. With such a blow, Longjia knew that his own strength could not destroy the strange crystal stone at all. Looking at the crystal stone flowing with strange light again, Longjia''s ears moved and found that the guard was coming here soon. In an instant, Longjia quickly hid the stone under the haystack in his cell. "Get out of the ghost and don''t be found by them." Claire nodded nervously and hurried out of the gap. At this time, the guard also felt the prison door. Longarden became as fierce as a beast, stretched out his hand and tried to catch Claire. He shouted fiercely: "smelly ghost, what are you? Will you and I lose to one of your humans? The Orc warrior won''t lose to you hairless monkeys!" Claire was a little stunned, and immediately understood Longjia''s intention. He deliberately panicked and shouted to the guard at the prison door: "help me!" "What the hell are you doing to me, furry beast?" A jailer opened the prison door and yelled. At the same time, the guard took out a device and pressed it. A strong current came from the chain, making the orcs howl in pain. "You beast wants some pain, don''t you?" "It''s amazing to make such a big noise at this time. I think you''re impatient!" Seeing that the orc had fallen to the ground, other prison guards laughed one after another. It was probably the slave ghost who was responsible for delivering food. Maybe he told the person in front of the orc that he was going to deal with. It was estimated that he touched the orc''s self-esteem. Hei hei ~ the most famous King of mercenaries in the free city and the absolutely unbeaten champion in the arena! Did the savage and humble Orc think he could defeat gelkat, who was killed by the dragon lizard? When Longjia still looked at Claire fiercely and shouted, "I''m still hungry. Go and get me something to eat!" Claire was so scared that she was ready to run out, but before Claire ran away, a guard immediately kicked Claire in the stomach and laughed, "there''s nothing to eat. If you''re hungry, take this smelly ghost as food." "No, no, please, let me out!" Claire covered her stomach and cried to the jailer, but all she got was that the jailer threw him into the cell and closed the door. Soon the jailers laughed and left amid Claire''s hoarse cries and the terrible roar of the orcs. It was not until the jailer completely left that Longjia''s expression returned to the previous calm. Holding his paralyzed body shocked by electric shock, he took out the crystal stone under the haystack. "Are you all right, Longjia?" Claire had long lost the look of fear to death just now. Instead, she worried and went to Longjia to check his situation. "Nothing ~ I''ve been used to this electric shock for a long time. HMM" Although he was used to it, Longjia still knew that it would take several times to fully recover from such electricity every time. The electric shock intensity used by humans to prevent themselves from escaping was not low. Ordinary people would have turned into coke. Damn it! I''m afraid I can''t exert all my strength to deal with the human warrior who killed the dragon lizard in the arena. I wish I could recover as soon as possible Just recover as soon as possible Just recover Suddenly, the crystal stone seemed to feel the desire in Longjia''s heart. The blue streamer surged out and quickly wrapped Longjia''s body. The orc who had not had time to respond immediately found that the pain around him was relieved in an instant. Even some of the hidden wounds left by fighting in the arena are gradually healed. Longjia felt as if he had returned to the peak of his strength as if he were several years younger. When Longjia completely recovered, the spar darkened again, as if nothing had been examined. Now the orc''s eyes can''t be described as surprise, but unbearable horror! "Longjia ~ what''s the matter? Are you okay?" Claire was also surprised at the vision in front of her and didn''t know what to do. Longjia calmed down and looked at the crystal stone. His eyes had changed suddenly. Pull Claire to his side. The orc pressed the crystal stone on Claire and shouted, "ghost, imagine quickly. Imagine that you want your body to recover." Claire nodded quickly. However, after thinking for a long time, Jingshi didn''t shine again as just now. Longjia patted Claire''s head to make him concentrate. Under tension, Claire spent all his energy, and Jingshi finally emitted streamer again. Everywhere he went, the whiplash and trauma on the boy healed immediately, and even his sore cheek, which had just been slapped by Longjia, recovered. This time, one person and one beast really witnessed the scene in front of him as if it were a miracle. Longjia looked at the crystal stone that fell into his hand by coincidence. As he thought, it was definitely an extraordinary treasure. Although he didn''t know where it came from, the stone must contain unimaginable power. Longjia and Claire are not happy to get this treasure, because they are both slaves. Getting this strange treasure is not lucky, but may be unfortunate. Those greedy slave owners and jailers will take this treasure from their own hands, and then use the power of crystal stone as they want for their own * *. Suddenly, they fell into silence. "Ghost ~ this stone is very strange. Although I don''t know what it is, I can feel that there is an unknown powerful force in the stone. It is a very, very terrible powerful force." Suddenly silent for a long time, Longjia said to Claire with a cautious look: "we orcs believe in the existence of fate. Since this stone falls into your and my hands by chance, it may be a new road prepared by fate for you and me!" "But we are just slaves. It''s no use getting this heavy baby." "Not from now on! Ghost ~ do you want to bet? See if this stone really contains powerful power as I imagined." Longjia held the stone with pride, and suddenly the stone began to jump again. This time, the streamer did not roll Longjia''s body, but rushed to the chain that bound Longjia. At the moment when the streamer touched the chain, this solid magic chain made of special metal was broken like a paper paste toy. Longjia stood up and looked down at Claire and said, "let''s go, ghost ~ do you want to be a slave here all your life? You''ll be despised all your life, and you''ll be in the hands of others all your life?" No! Claire shook her head. As a slave for only a few years, Claire''s longing for freedom has not been completely wiped out by whip and torture. The eyes of the boy became firm under the encouragement of the orcs. "Good ~ that''s the look. That''s the look that warriors should have. We orcs believe in fate, but fate will never make us slaves forever!" Longjia was satisfied with Claire''s eyes! "But Longjia, how can we escape from here? The front door can''t be broken with bare hands!" Although Claire longed for freedom, she was not blind. She quickly analyzed the situation here for Longjia. Longjia laughed dully and roared, "I don''t have bare hands. Look! This stone has brought me what I need!" Claire took a deep breath and was stunned to see that the blue streamer began to condense in Longjia''s hands. A simple and heavy war hammer gradually took shape and separated from the light and shadow. In addition to the war hammer, more streamer spread to Longjia. Soon, the orc wearing a heavy full-body war armor stood majestically in front of Claire. "It seems that we are favored by fate this time! Well, ghost ~ follow me. Let''s go and make a big noise!" The orc moved his arm and said angrily. Unfinished to be continued ... ... Chapter 356 The streamer recedes and presents a pair of pure black armor, which is as exquisite, gorgeous and thick as if it were forged with the blood of the rocks in hell. It just shines with the red fur of the orc Longjia. It looks like the orc is a vengeful demon returning from hell! Longjia felt that this armor appeared on him as if it had been tailored, and the most important thing was that this armor seemed to have no weight and did not affect his actions at all. Longjia took another look at the glittering crystal stone in his hand. Longjia already knew how to use the power to stimulate the crystal stone. There was no principle or law. He just needed to concentrate all his spirit to communicate with the crystal stone itself. He hoped that the crystal stone would heal and get the object. The crystal stone would be constructed. If he wanted to destroy it Orcs dare not imagine that the power displayed by this strange crystal stone can not be described too much even by miracles, and now they may really escape here with the help of the power of this crystal stone. "Hold the stone and concentrate on imagination. It seems that doing so can stimulate the power of the stone." Longjia put the crystal stone into Claire''s hand and shouted. Even if he was separated from the stone, Longjia found that his armor and weapons did not disappear. Claire tried his best to concentrate, but the boy found that the crystal was not as effective as Longjia. So far, the shining light of the crystal was very dim. He was eager to get a sword and a set of armor, but so far, the streamer only slowly condensed into an irregular shape, which could not be materialized at all. Claire was almost crying. It was clear that she had focused 100%, but why. Longjia raised his hammer and aimed it at the prison door. Before starting, the orc finally looked at Claire and shouted with all his strength, "concentrate on imagining what you want, don''t hesitate, don''t hesitate, eliminate all distractions and imagine!" Eliminate all distractions, distractions in your mind! Claire''s eyes flashed a subtle look, and he was silent in his mind. Some dark memories began to flow into his heart. The boy closed his eyes and held the crystal stone, trying to press these most unforgettable memories back into his mind. When the crystal stone was almost in the palm of his hand, the streamer imitated the Buddha and felt Claire''s determination. The long sword gradually took shape, But the armor still maintains an irregular streamer state. Boom!! The loud noise, which was several times greater than just now, rolled the whole prison, under the full bombardment of the orcs. The prison door sagged out of the latch and flew backwards out. The orcs were the first to break out of the prison, followed by Claire. "Longjia ~ the man with this stone \ Holding the long sword in his hand. Although Claire''s desire for the crystal stone grew again, the boy tried his best to suppress the greed in his heart and trembled to give the crystal stone to the orcs. It would be better for Longjia to hold the crystal stone than himself who couldn''t give full play to the power of the crystal stone. The orc looked at Claire and a look of approval flashed in his eyes. This crystal stone can lure even the determined orcs. It''s amazing that Claire, as a child, can resist this temptation. Solemnly took the crystal from Claire. Longjia put the spar into the armor. When the crystal stone broke away from Claire''s hand, the streamer of the boy''s unformed armor dissipated. Fortunately, the formed long sword still remained in Claire''s hand. Claire held the sword tightly, as if she were holding her most important life. Claire was afraid that the sword would suddenly disappear Such a great agitation has alerted the jailer. When he doesn''t know the situation, the jailer rushes in angrily to prepare to repair the damn Orc again, what is waiting for them is completely unimaginable anger. When the first jailer rushes into the prison, the Warhammer directly turns the jailer''s waist into two sections with a thousand pounds of strange power, Before other prison guards react, the second hammer directly turns the next one into a pool of blood red meat on the ground. At this time, the jailer was shocked to find the orc in heavy armor in front of him. The jailer couldn''t believe what he saw, how the orc broke away from the special magic chain, and where the armor on his body and the Warhammer in his hand came from. There were no things that could be used as weapons by prisoners in the prison! However, before the jailer could make more noise, Longjia''s roar had sounded. In the scream of the jailer, a bloody killing immediately began. The Warhammer in the orc''s hand waved like a whirlwind. The jailer was also wearing heavy armor, but the heavy armor made according to the human physique could not resist the power of the Warhammer. On the contrary, the heavy armor became a burden, The jailers could not even escape. Soon, they were all beaten into miserable bodies by Longjia with a war hammer. In the scuffle, Claire also narrowly killed a jailer who almost escaped. When the long sword cut off the jailer''s neck, the boy found that it was simpler to kill than he thought. Looking at the body of the jailer, Claire didn''t feel any discomfort. She had supervised the body in this hell. Anyway, each of these people were extremely cruel villains. They had tortured the slaves and prisoners held here for fun. Just now, they had no mercy to throw themselves to Longjia. After solving the jailer, Longjia roared back to the cage and began to knock on the door of the next cell one by one. Under the frightened eyes of the prisoners and slaves, Longjia roared like the God of war. "Come out, those who have not lost their will and those who are eager to regain freedom! No matter who you are or what race you are, as long as you are eager to escape here and regain freedom, you are my companion! Stand up and kill out here with me!" Some prisoners and slaves are still afraid to move in their cells. Long imprisonment and slavery have eroded their backbone and made them numb like walking corpses. But not everyone bowed to fate. Some gladiators who were about to be taken to the arena stood up, some slaves waiting to be slaughtered to please the audience stood up, dwarves, orcs and humans, and even several green skinned orcs stood up. With the help of the crystal stone hidden in the armor, Longjia helped these warriors who were willing to stand up to destroy their magic chains, and the gladiators and slaves who regained their freedom picked up the weapons dropped by the jailer. He stripped off his useful clothes and shoes and put them on himself. This time they also want to gamble once, or rather than being dragged to the arena to be tortured and killed, they might as well do a vigorous job now and let the people who enslave them pay the price! "Hey, ORC, where did you learn this magical spell?" A green skinned blind Orc patted his chest and saluted Longjia to the warrior. "I''ll tell you when we escape. If you can survive at that time," Ba Longjia clenched the hammer in his hand and rushed out first: "all follow me. Let''s go and save more people first. When we get together, we will break through here and kill out of the city in one breath." Morale rose, and the prisoners shouted and rushed out with the orcs. In the prison in the second area, Longjia killed several jailers who had not yet had time to respond. The prisoners quickly searched for the key from the jailer, opened the prison door and magic chain, and those who were willing to regain their freedom joined the team, The numb ''dead'' are still afraid of punishment and are still in their cell. When he reached the cell in the third district, the alarm finally sounded. By this time, the ranks of the rebels had grown to hundreds. When the alarm sounded, the prison''s defense array was activated at the same time. All the prison doors were put down, and the prison door protected by magic became difficult to destroy with ordinary weapons. The jailers and guards in the whole arena quickly found that the scale of the slave rebellion was larger than expected. By monitoring the guards of the Dharma array, they found that the orc soldier who took the lead was the most terrible. So far, he has killed dozens of jailers alone. Quickly evacuated the audience, the guard quickly boarded the high platform and set up a heavy crossbow. The law enforcement teams in the free city also began to assemble urgently and rush to the arena. Hundreds of troops conquered the armory. But in the face of the protection array, the people were at a loss. There are no mages here, and no one knows how to untie the magic array. If you want to forcibly destroy it with brute force, it will take several times. At that time, the whole free city will be under martial law, so the party will have no way to escape. "Let me try it." Longjia went to the armory, took a deep breath and raised the hammer. Concentrate. Inject your desire for freedom into your willpower, feed back your will to Jingshi to activate its power, and then wait until Jingshi''s power is fed back to you, and then do your best to wave the Warhammer to fully implement your will! In the eyes of a group of prisoners, the Warhammer in the orc''s hand shone with brilliance. This was not the brilliance of magic blessing, but more like the product of a collection of ideas. In the roar of the orc, the Warhammer pounded on the door of the armory. With the Warhammer pouring into the Dharma array, the whole protective Dharma array was completely destroyed from inside to outside, Moreover, it not only destroyed the Dharma array in the armory, but this force was like a virus. The defense Dharma array system of the whole arena completely collapsed in a very short few minutes. The prisoners cheered and rushed into the ordnance. Kun began to be fully armed. Several magicians outside who were responsible for checking the operation of the array looked at the suddenly disappeared information map of the array. In an instant, the large protective array used in the whole arena was destroyed. How did this happen! "Check quickly. There must be something wrong!" "It has been checked. The FA array has indeed disappeared. There is no way to restart!" "Impossible! How could this be possible? This is the protective array used in large-scale military combat. How could those rebel slaves destroy it?" The magician in charge of processing can''t believe his eyes anyway, but the fact is the fact. All the nodes of the Dharma array have disappeared, and the whole Dharma array has collapsed, which can''t be repaired! A large number of guards have gathered in the arena. After learning that the protective array has collapsed, the guards on the high platform have loaded the arrows as quickly as possible and aimed the Heavy Crossbow at the prison exit. A large number of heavy armor infantry also hold a two meter long heavy spear and block the exit layer by layer. They are ready to fight. Hundreds of crossbow men have also been in place above. Together with the two big Knight commanders who have been present, As soon as those rebellious slaves get on the road, they can give them the heaviest blow. However, half an hour later, there was still no movement at the exit. Just as the commander was thinking whether these rebellious slaves stayed below because of fear and whether they wanted to send soldiers directly to fight the rebellion, a sudden noise from the other side of the arena alerted a large number of guards at the prison gate. "Sir!! no! The slaves broke the east wall and rushed out. It seems that they are going to attack Lord filibus''s house!" Soon an adjutant ran in panic and gave the news that the commander almost fainted. Attack the mansion of Philebus, a big businessman! Ah ~ when did these slaves become so brave and how did they escape from the east? This is the only exit in the underground prison! It''s impossible to dig so fast even if you dig a hole. In order to prevent mortals from digging a hole and escaping, the underground around the prison is inlaid with nearly three meters thick steel and jade. Even if you use a magic crystal gun, you can''t completely penetrate it! To be continued.. ... ... Chapter 357 The free city is destined to usher in a noisy night tonight. Hundreds of prisoners and slaves broke through the arena prison, entered the urban area at one breath, and killed the upper part of the free city. Armed guards in the free city met with unprecedented fierce resistance with weapons and armor and the mentality of decisive death. For a time, both sides killed and injured each other. In particular, an orc soldier who was the leader of the rioting prisoners was the bravest and the best fighter and became the pioneer of the whole rioting team. Along the way, these rioting prisoners and slaves lit all burning buildings, Purpose Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ in order to create enough chaos to delay the Ji of the guard ¨£ ob¨´¡£ The battle cry and scream resounded through half of the free city. The civilians hid at home in great fear and listened to the battle outside the house. A little farther away, some bold people stood on the tower to watch the smoke billowing upper area. "Keep close behind me, kid ~ fight mentally. Now I can''t watch you all the time. If I want to live, I''ll risk my life!" The orc Longjia roared as he fought. Claire was wearing a small leather armor, which was covered with blood. The boy closely followed Longjia and defended the dead corner of his sight for Longjia. It was Claire''s idea to dig a hole in the East and attack Philebus''s house. Claire, who often went in and out to carry goods for the prison, knew very well. There must be a large number of soldiers outside the prison with only one entrance and exit. If they escape from the front, they will be seriously hit. Claire only believed in Longjia and believed that the strange crystal could really bring hope to her side sh ¨¨ NGL ¨¬! As Longjia said, this crystal stone may really be fate for itself zh ¨³ A new way for NB ¨¨ I. Other prisoners may be surprised by Longjia''s divine power or miracle, but Claire knows that it must be the power of crystal stone that makes the rock strata on the ground as fragile as thin ice, and even the hard steel jade become vulnerable. Finally, we succeeded in avoiding the guards of the frontal encirclement and suppression, but the next action fell into an unprecedented impasse. According to the normal idea, we should try to get away from this bloody City, but the free city is very huge, except for the conventional armed guards. There are also a large number of mercenary teams stationed. People can''t break through the layers of guards to escape from the city, and even if they can get lucky to break through, the free city will quickly organize the army to hang, which can''t escape! Just then Claire thought of one thing again. Once the intelligence personnel of the holy city planned a large-scale riot in the free city. Although the riot was still brutally suppressed. But Claire suddenly thought of using the power of the holy capital. But how can we use the power of the holy capital far away? The best way is Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ to threaten the real power figures in the free city with tough means to make a deal. For example, hijacking the notorious slave merchant Phillips. Phileas is the largest slave merchant in the free city and one of the top-level digital giants. It can be said that it is a pillar supporting the free city. Phileas''s life has been used as a trading condition to let the free city contact the holy city and let his side escape to the west of the mainland. If the upper class of free cities want to maintain stable rule, they can only make a compromise, which is the only chance for their own side to survive! After Claire made zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ judgment, as prisoners and slaves tied to the chariot, they thought a little and couldn''t think of a better way than zh ¨¨ g ¨¨. If philbus escaped, they would hijack the whole upper area to threaten! Only when the team moved to the upper area of the free city did it find that the original plan was more difficult than expected. The whole upper area is inhabited by the most powerful figures in the free city, and naturally has the most elite guards. It will be difficult to avoid a vicious war here. Although the prisoners and slaves of the riot fought with determination, they could not compete with the well-trained elite guards who formed a team in a hurry. The prisoners and slaves of the riot paid heavy casualties of 50 or 60 people in a short confrontation. Now fortunately, there are Orc warrior longga as the backbone to fight so as not to collapse the whole team, But the increasing number of armed guards surrounded the rioters, making prisoners and slaves need to pay blood and sacrifice every Qi ¨¢ NJ ¨¬ n step. "Stop the orc, damn it! Zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ where did the orc get this armor!" "No, the armor''s defense is too strong. The bow and arrow can''t penetrate at all!" "Quickly transfer the nearby magicians, and don''t let these slaves enter the upper area!" In the chaotic fighting, dozens of bloody guard bodies have been lying under Longjia. The Warhammer wielded by the orcs is like a strong wind, which makes the guard unable to get close at all. The orc soldier is like a road breaker, pushing forward slowly and unstoppably, Claire, who was close behind Longjia, reluctantly held a round shield picked up from the ground to defend against arrows from time to time. There were people screaming and falling down after him. Unfortunately, his arm was shot by a lost one just now, and blood was flowing down his arm. The night seemed to be long. At Ji ¨¦ sh ¨´ in the middle of the night, the rioters finally broke through the blockade and rushed into the upper area. Now the team has been reduced to less than 100 people and everyone was injured, but these life-saving rioters incredibly killed the guards equivalent to them, especially the Orc Warrior longga killed the most enemies, It even includes two high-level knights and a big Knight! The big Knight Commander and two high-level Knights thought they could easily take the head of the low ORC with only brute force in the case of three to one, but after the battle, the three found that the other party was an unimaginable monster. Especially the weapons in the other party''s hands and the armor on his body, the great Knight found that the excellent sword in his hand could not cut off the armor on the orc! blamed! Where on earth did the orc get a full body armor of at least the same excellence? Unfortunately, the big Knight''s y ¨ª ¨¨ n can never be answered with his death. Before being hit by the hammer, the big Knight''s only effective attack Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ caused a sword wound in the orc''s abdomen from the gap of the armor. In addition, all the big Knight''s attacks were blocked by the armor. After the death of the great knight, the fighting spirit of the two high-ranking Knights was inevitably shaken. In the face of Longjia, who was more and more brave in the Vietnam War, they were soon D killed ¨£ Du ¨¤ n took the weapon and embarked on the journey of death. "Kill the past ~ our goal is in the front ~ work hard for your last strength. Even if you die, let everything today be branded in the hearts of these slave owners forever!" Longjia burst into a roar. Although he killed the great knight and two high-level knights, Longjia also consumed a lot of physical strength. With the help of the power of crystal stone, he healed the injury again and replenished his physical strength. However, a different color suddenly flashed in Longjia''s eyes. The orc looked at the crystal stone hidden in the dark grid of armor and suddenly clenched his fist! In a broad private residence in the upper area, filibus, a slave merchant, stood on the high platform of the residence with the help of two beautiful maids, looking at the burning urban area not far away and the insurgents close at hand. Although the number of guards was higher than each other, the fighting will of the armed guards was undoubtedly shaken, It''s all because of the orc warrior in black armor. The orc wielding the war hammer has killed like the God of war to arouse the fighting spirit of the rioters. It is because of this Orc that the armed guard suffered unprecedented resistance. The personnel losses caused tonight are the sum of the previous riots! Phillips had a fat face and a very gloomy face. As one of the few rulers in the free city, a group of humble slaves dared to challenge their dignity. "My Lord, it''s not safe here. The mage has been zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I ok, transmit the Dharma array. Please leave for a while. " Then the housekeeper came behind Philebus and bowed. "Hum!" Philebus snorted coldly without turning back. He still stared at the war situation not far away and scolded: "do you want me to Philebus Cantel! The master who controls the most slave lives in the whole free city, choose to run away in embarrassment in the face of a group of low, humble and dirty slaves?" "I''m sorry, sir, my subordinates just want your safety" "No, that lowly Orc can''t get in. It''s a pity! He could have lived another day and performed well in the arena to please me, but now he has to face his opponent in advance!" Phileas sneered, suddenly changed his tone and said to the housekeeper, "but in order to prevent y ¨¬ I from happening, go to the secret room and transfer that thing to another place." A light flashed in the housekeeper''s eyes, and he immediately understood the voice outside Philebus''s words. "I''ll do it right away, my Lord!" After the housekeeper retired, Philebus had a bottle of wine brought to him, poured himself a glass, and tasted it leisurely and contentedly, as if he didn''t d ¨¡ nx ¨© N the rioters will rush into their houses! The reason why they are so relaxed is also the reason. It is a great misfortune that these prisoners and slaves choose to riot today and try to hijack themselves. Because the strongest soldier in today''s free city was just invited to his residence! At the thought of this, Phileas couldn''t help laughing. From the high platform here, Phileas could clearly see that the figure representing the highest force in the free city had appeared in front of the rioters! okay! okay! Although it''s not an arena, it''s a pity, but play a good play for me! The wine glass was held up in the air by Philips, and the slave merchant looked at the upcoming battle below with a grim smile Chapter 358 The armed guards of the square formation scattered to both sides, leaving a channel. The man praised as the God of war by countless mercenaries in the central free city came out slowly. Red naked gerkate came over cynically carrying the iconic battle axe as usual. In an instant, the originally noisy scuffle was like being pressed the pause button. The armed guards and soldiers subconsciously distanced themselves from the rioters. The sudden change made the rioters doubt and frightened. The orc Longjia gasped slightly and looked at the man coming in front of him. Gelkat took off his battle axe from his shoulder and inserted it into the ground. The axe blade almost sank into the ground several centimeters deep, The most famous champion in the free city arena looked at the blood and broken limbs on the ground and joked: "everyone! You should zhid ¨¤ o, as a man, you are suddenly interrupted and called out in the middle of ''work'', which is really very uncomfortable!" Everyone around seemed to have been cast the silent spell. No one laughed at or despised gelkat''s untimely complaints. They could kill the powerful existence of violent Cyclops, scorpions, lions and even dragon lizards. No one dared to be rude to gelkat! "You are the legendary arena champion gelkate" "That''s right! It seems that you are my opponent tomorrow?" Gerkate shrugged and looked at the bodies of the distorted armed guards around Longjia: "it seems that you are a good opponent. What a pity! You should have fought with you in the arena, but now you have to die here." In an instant, Longjia''s muscles tightened. There was a terrible smell on the man in front of him, which was unique to the soldiers who fought in the battlefield. Longjia knew very well that although the man in front of him said these jokes, if there was a war, he would immediately put away his humor and turn into the most terrible battle Shura. Longjia clenched the hammer. No matter what, he still had to compete first before zhid ¨¤ o the other party''s real strength. If he could kill the strongest invincible champion in the arena in the free city at one fell swoop, he might shake the fighting spirit of these armed guards. At least the whole team should be able to break through the siege and rush into filibus''s house. Even if you can''t hold filibus, gelkat''s death can cause an earthquake like shock in the free city. As a soldier of the orc tribe, you will die without regret! "I wanted to play one-on-one with you. But" gelkate''s mouth tilted slightly: she raised her thumb and motioned to the roof of the luxury house behind her: "I''m afraid my employer doesn''t want to!" Gerkate moved her neck, lifted her Tomahawk and said to the guards around her, "I''ll deal with the ORC. You''ll solve the others." Roar!! As soon as the voice fell, Longjia had issued a roar. His whole body rushed to golkat like a sharp arrow. The hammer cut through the air and rolled up the wind to attack the target. This time Longjia used all his strength to kill with one blow. Gerkate opened her eyes fiercely and then waved her axe first. Soon, the metal bite made all the noise so that almost everyone present felt eardrum pain. Terrell also tightly covered his ears and showed a look of * *. In an instant, the boy incredibly found that Longjia in front retreated a few steps because of recoil. And gerkate still stood in place like a rock under this blow! Longjia lost? As an orc, Longjia lost in strength to gelkate as a human!? However, there was no spare time for Terrell to think more. The armed guards around him encircled and suppressed again. Because of the influence of gerkate, the morale of the guard increased a lot. In an instant, the rioters'' ranks were hit hard. Terrell wielded his sword to help a dwarf pierce a guard soldier''s neck, but the next moment, the dwarf''s back was cut by a battle axe. In the scuffle, no one cares about who. Dominated by the idea of survival, Terrell can only do his best to wave weapons, hoping to break a way out of this purgatory. On another battlefield, the battle between Longjia and gelkat began to turn white hot! With the power of orcs, Longjia can wave the Warhammer condensed from the power of crystal stone like a long gun, but golkate took all Longjia''s attacks. After the first fight, Longjia zhid ¨¤ o lost in the instant outbreak of power. The human man in front of him is worthy of being known as the strongest invincible champion in the city, He not only has the power over the orcs, but also proficient in combat skills. The aggressive momentum and stormy attack made Longjia dangerous for a time. This man seems that every cell of his body is born for fighting! Longjia had no time to think. The other party was not only stronger than himself, but also faster than himself. Which dark Tomahawk was held in gelkat''s hand with an ominous breath. Each blow was fatal, and each blow contained great power! The brittle sound of metal impact echoed continuously on the noisy battlefield. After the first wave of attack, the two separated. Longjia found that his arm had been numb, and even the tiger mouth of his palm began to shed blood. "Great. Although I have fought with many orcs before, your strength should be the strongest." Gerkate glanced at her Tomahawk. A few drops of blood were flowing down the edge of the axe. In response to gerkate, the orcs braved all the attacks, Longjia''s desperate obsession was injected into the crystal stone, his desire for strength, his persistence for victory and his longing for freedom! The crystal stone also responded to Longjia''s obsession, and the streamer poured out of the crystal stone and penetrated into the orc''s body. Warhammer and Tomahawk are intertwined again. This time, gelkat obviously feels that the strength of the other party has increased a lot. For a time, gelkat has also fallen into a passive position under Longjia''s repeated fierce attacks. Obviously, the orcs want to defeat themselves at all costs, but the strength enhancement is really too unusual. Gelkat doesn''t think the other party has reservations in the fight just now, Even so, in the face of strong enemies, gerkate''s eyes still flashed a spark of excitement. In the scuffle, trelle, covered with blood, inadvertently found that Longjia had defeated gelkat in the battle. Who is the most famous powerful soldier in the free city! "Defeat him, Longjia, Lu won''t lose!" Terrell shouted loudly, but soon his voice was drowned by the fighting. The battle between Longjia and gelkat has entered a decisive moment, which inevitably shocked many soldiers of the armed guard. Their battle has long exceeded the scope of normal humans. The aftermath of the battle alone is enough to strangle anyone who dares to approach. Gelkat''s combat level has exceeded any previous battle in the arena, In the view of many soldiers, if gelkat is defeated, no one here can organize the orc like a monster. "Distraction is a big taboo in battle ~" Gelkate suddenly said that when the orcs roared angrily, the Tomahawk accurately crossed the gap of the armor again, and the blood soon seeped out of the wound. Gelkat was not very happy to see the enemy injured. The armor on the other side was harder than expected. Gelkat, who had fought with countless enemies in the arena, did not zhid ¨¤ o cut many enemies wearing excellent armor into two sections, Since the orc can defend the Tomahawk in his hand, the armor level on the orc is at least a legendary equipment. It''s hard to know where zhid ¨¤ o Orc got this legendary equipment tailored for him. As gelkat said, Longjia was really distracted. Obviously, the companions behind zhid ¨¤ o were hanged one by one in the face of enemies with obvious quantitative and equipment advantages, but they were unable to support them to kill Chuqu. The man in front of him was like a rock, firmly blocked in front of him, and no matter how powerful he broke out, he couldn''t shake him. Beat him! Defeat him! Defeat him! Under the influence of Longjia''s obsession, the crystal stone becomes more and more active, and the internal power is constantly strengthening Longjia. At the moment, the Warhammer in the orc soldier''s hand is as terrible as a storm. When touching anything, whether armor or stone wall, it will turn into fly ash in this destructive storm, However, gelkat''s Tomahawk bit Longjia in the destruction storm. Although it seems passive, gelkat caused one wound after another on the orc''s body with great accuracy! I lost! Longjia had this idea in his heart. Even with the help of the power of the crystal stone, he could not win him. The crystal stone may indeed be an extraordinary treasure, but he did not have a body that could use all the power of the crystal stone! Longjia can feel that the crystal stone has greatly improved his body strength and speed, but his body''s burden is also doubling. The muscles begin to hurt, the bones are making noises, and his whole body is like a machine running under high load, which may stop at any time due to failure. Click! The subtle voice suddenly sounded. Although it was light and inaudible in the battle, gelkate''s face changed sharply. In an instant, gelkate suddenly lowered her posture and waved her axe to ward off the heavy blow of Longjia. When the second war hammer came, gelkate leaned down and burst into Longjia''s close body at a dangerous distance of less than a few centimeters from the hammer on her forehead. Longjia found the other party''s attempt in an instant, but the powerful inertia of the hammer had made Longjia unable to stop defending, and gelkate couldn''t use the Tomahawk normally at this distance. Therefore, gelkate chose to use her fist and hit Longjia in the middle of her chest with her straight fist with all her strength. Gelkate used her best, Longjia''s eyes suddenly soared, and his huge body soared up in the air and fell down Chuqu. It''s over! Gerkate felt that although the power of this punch was not enough to penetrate the armor, she could accurately feel that at least two or three ribs in the orc''s chest were broken. Even the strong Orc would be powerless to fight! Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 359 Longjia''s body flew tens of meters upside down and directly crashed into the garden rockery not far away. It''s hard to imagine that this is what gerkate did with her flesh and blood. Gerkate wiped her cheek. There was a small wound on it, and the blood was dripping. The wound was scratched by a sudden foreign body during the battle, and the source of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ foreign body was Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ the battle axe in her hand. There is a gap on the edge of the dark Tomahawk, which is obviously caused by the battle just now. In gelkat''s opinion, the damage of this Tomahawk is more interesting than his own injury. After getting this Tomahawk, gelkat has used it to fight countless enemies. Even in the face of the powerful violent Cyclops and dragon lizards, he failed to leave a scratch on the Tomahawk. Now an orc can actually damage this unknown Tomahawk No matter how powerful the orc is, it can''t be greater than the Cyclops. Since it''s not the orc''s own problem, there''s a problem with the Warhammer in the orc''s hand! Gerkate fixed her eyes on the Warhammer falling to one side, the same J ¨© Nggu had a fierce battle with himself. The Tomahawk in his hand that can directly cut off excellent weapons did not leave a scratch on the hammer. Gerkate walked over zh ¨³ NB ¨¨ I picked up the Warhammer and had a good look. It is also a weapon above the excellence level. This is!? Suddenly, the Warhammer on the ground emitted streamer, began to lose its original posture, gradually became weak, and finally disappeared as a light spot in the surprised eyes of countless people, as if it had never appeared. "Is this weapon a magic condensate?" said a level mage who had just arrived at the addition. If the weapon in the orc''s hand is condensed by magic. Gelkat Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ doesn''t believe it. It looks like Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ n ¨£ Od ¨¤ I is full of muscles. The orc not only has strong combat ability, but also can magic. He is even a high-level mage who can condense elements into magic items. His magic items are even strong enough to damage his Tomahawk!? Well ~ I don''t know how those slave teams caught this monster. Gelkat believes that as long as they don''t do it themselves, Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ would have to be a split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment to catch the ORC. It is estimated that it will take double-digit hands to catch him. However, these are not important. Anyway, zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ orcs are unable to fight again. Next, Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ sent him to free early. It''s a pity that such a strong Orc soldier died here. Gerkate couldn''t help but feel sorry if he could keep quiet and live with himself in the arena tomorrow. Maybe I can spare his life after hitting him and let him become a member of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment. Unfortunately, he chose the last thing. Riot zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ charges no one can protect him in the free city. Gerkate shook her head regretfully and twisted up the battle axe ¨³ When Nb ¨¨ I gave Longjia the last blow, suddenly the rocks of the rockery were kicked away, and the orcs stood up again. Gelkate was stunned and instinctively put on a fighting posture! "Hey, hey, hey! What''s the matter with you?" Gelkate looked at Longjia in surprise. Strange streamers flow on the orcs. Gelkat found that the other side didn''t look like the ribs were D ¨£ Du long n. Streamer J ¨© Even the skin and flesh wounds on the surface of the nggu healed in an instant, Healing spell! Can the orc really do magic!? incorrect! Gerkate instantly denied her idea. Although the healing spell can quickly treat some less serious skin and flesh injuries. But it is impossible to cure the broken ribs in an instant, not to mention the healing spell. The Holy See''s magic for healing can''t take effect so soon! What''s the matter with the orc? Not only gelkat was surprised, but several mages nearby also looked y ¨ª Hu puzzled. The streamer on the orc just now seemed to be a sign of using some kind of magic, but they didn''t feel the slightest magic fluctuation on the ORC. Gelkat''s surprise was not over. Longjia looked at gelkat with red eyes and roared. The streamer from his chest became more and more intense. The armor on the orc suddenly squirmed like a living creature. Then the armor entangled the orc''s body, or it can be said that it began to integrate with the orc''s body, Suddenly Longjia made a painful roar, and his muscles began to swell abnormally, until finally the orc completely turned into a human like and inhuman monster under the incredible fear of the armed guard! Fighting around is like being maligned D ¨£ Du ¨¤ N generally stopped, and everyone present focused on Longjia. Not only the armed guards and mages, but also the prisoners and slaves who rioted with Longjia stared at the changes on Longjia. Trier covered his right wrist in pain and looked at Longjia. Unfortunately, the arm of the fighting boy was cut off, At the moment, relying on the support of his will, Terrell did not pass out in severe pain. "Longjia" Terrell weakly called, the roar of Longjia began to become more and more hysterical, and the orc''s body suddenly disappeared in place. Gelkate flashed a trace of vigilance and waved the battle axe like the predecessor, y ¨© Zh ¨¨ n the sound of metal biting suddenly came. Gelkat fiercely stepped back for several steps, and the figure of the orc also appeared. Gelkat couldn''t help staring wide, and the muscles of the whole body tightened up. The speed and strength of the other party increased several times compared with the previous moment! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the mansion, filibus holding his glass was staring at the amazing battle not far away like a storm. At the moment, even the powerful businessman in the free city could not help feeling frightened. Maggie, who was tall and slightly dark next to felibes, was used to zh ¨´ sh ¨¬ ge''erkate, but there was still a trace of imperceptible worry in Maggie''s eyes. Once, Philebus always thought that he attached great importance to gelkate''s force. In terms of escort and slave trade, he gave preferential treatment to the strongest king of mercenaries. Today, gelkate was invited to the dinner to further win over the mercenary Gu ¨¡ Nx ¨¬, after all, he was rumored to have killed a dragon lizard before. Although he didn''t know whether it was true or false, the huge dragon lizard magic core brought back by gerkate couldn''t be fake. The huge magic core attracted a large number of dignitaries and businessmen to bid through the early publicity of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce. Even the Holy See sent personnel to observe it. At the auction, the magic core sold a sky high price of 1.3 billion riens. After being asked by a mysterious buyer, the auctioneer began to stammer nervously. Finally, I asked three times in a row before I finally decided! According to the regulations of the auction, the organizer will generally charge 5% of the total auction price as a commission. The Commission of 1.3 billion rien alone is 65 million. The money earned by the black stone ring chamber of commerce is enviable. Laguerre Kate is also because the king of mercenaries is too close to croside, vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. Recently, the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce has maintained a sudden rise, and even has a posture of climbing to the top. For the top-level giants who have divided their forces now, naturally, they don''t want more people to climb up and share the cake, let alone those who climb up have a strong desire to kick another person down D ¨£ su¨¤n¡£ Therefore, it is imperative for Philips to let Laguerre Kate try her best to join his own camp. It can not only make this money tree join and expand his strength, but also weaken croside''s influence in the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone. No matter how strong the mercenary is, it''s just a human. If a mercenary regiment cooperates properly, it can still be used. At least that''s what filibus thought at first But now displayed in front of Philebus, the battle was like a storm, and the figure leaping at high speed rolled up y ¨© Zh ¨¨ n array of destructive storms, which are irresistible destructive force. At the moment, whether the sudden strange change of ORC Longjia or the battle in front of him has made filibus feel withdrawn. Maybe it''s not a bad thing to choose to leave with the transmission array now. In the face of the devastating battle situation not far away, the four knights in charge of protecting filibus were shocked and speechless. At the moment, Phileas had only one idea, money, women, power, status! You can afford all the best material enjoyment in the world. You must tie gerkate to your own interest chain before others! If you can get the loyalty of such a powerful soldier as gelkate, you may not be satisfied with the status of zh ¨¨ g ¨¨, a big businessman in a free city! But the sudden change of the orc also puzzled filibus. When the ORC was first captured, it was just an ordinary ORC. How could this terrible change suddenly appear today!? Can it be said that the recent demonic invasion of the holy capital in the west of the mainland has also penetrated into the free city? I''m afraid I need to hold a meeting to discuss the zh ¨¨ g ¨¨ problem with others. Filibus bit his teeth. Now it depends on whether gelkat can defeat the monster. If not, I''m afraid we have to mobilize the self-made garrison in the free city to deal with it. No matter how much it costs, we must quell the riot! At the moment, gelkat and Longjia fought to determine the outcome. The roar of the orc resounded through the night sky. Under the splash of blood, a huge arm flew in the air. This is the right arm of the orc Longjia. At the moment, gelkat was completely cut off by gelkat. As a sh ¨¨ NGL ¨¬, gelkat''s expression was not easy. Sh ¨ª J gelkat knew that he did not win the battle, It''s just that the orc lost to himself. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 360 Repair the wound! Muscle regeneration! The broken bone is restored here Longjia, who was half kneeling on the ground, held the severed arm tightly and rejoined himself. The power of the crystal stone still seemed to be injected into his body as if it were endless to bring vitality and vitality. Only Longjia knew that the power of the crystal stone might be endless, but his body had been transported to the limit and could not hold more power, Now I''m like a balloon that is about to be blown out. This extraordinary treasure really can''t be used by ordinary people like myself. Gerkate is also a little embarrassed at the moment. The whole person is like rolling in the dust, and the Tomahawk in her hand adds three gaps again. "I lost... Completely lost to you! Inhuman monster!" Longjia''s huge body began to twist abnormally, * * burst from time to time to remove blood, but it was repaired again in an instant. It was obvious that Longjia''s body had reached its limit. "Inhuman monster ~ ha ha £ " gelkat didn''t deny the word, but asked with a little sarcasm: "are you qualified for me? Look at the damage you have suffered. You can''t die by breaking bones and cutting your chest. I thought you were a dead soul!" After fighting with Longjia, gerkate knew that she had broken Longjia''s arm at least twice in the battle. The Tomahawk even pierced his left chest and opened a big hole in his lung lobe. Even one hit directly on Longjia''s back and spine. After receiving so many fatal blows, ordinary people would have died dozens of times, But every time Longjia''s body will emerge, in addition to strange streamers, quickly repair his wounds and restore his strength. Gelkat found that she was fighting with a monster that would never die. Even gelkat was thinking whether the orc in front of her was just a flesh and blood puppet manipulated by people''s mind. Her real body was actually in another place. However, although the orcs have this incredible recovery ability, they can''t be immune to pain. Gelkat believes that when they hit each other, the scream of the other party is definitely not a fraud. What they face is really a living creature, not a dead soul or a puppet manipulated by others, whether it is the original Warhammer or the orc''s super recovery power, It must have something to do with that strange streamer. Gelkat gripped the battle axe and walked to Longjia step by step: "your recovery ability and the armor integrated with you \ I don''t think you have your own power?" "Longjia was silent, and the wounds on his body burst more and more, and the speed of recovery seemed to start to fall behind. All this is seen in gerkate''s eyes. It seems that the orcs have got some amazing power. If his own body could not bear it, he would have to continue to fight hard. The armed guards around kept this distance from longga behind gerkate. Who knows if the orcs in front of them will stand up again and continue to fight with gerkate. If they are involved in the battle between them, they will end up dead. "Although it is with the help of external forces, as a soldier, I also pay tribute to your fighting will. If I hadn''t happened to be invited by filibus today, it might not be realistic to turn over the free city. But hijacking filibus and the whole upper area should be no problem." For this, gelkat felt that Longjia''s strength should be able to do it. Of course, it''s impossible to disturb the whole free city. After all, there are many inhuman monsters in the free city, such as the guy who recently found a lot of money. Came to Longjia. At the moment, the orcs were covered with wounds, and the whole person was about to be dyed red by blood. It was terrible, but Longjia still kept silent and let his injuries get worse. After the orcs lost their intention to fight, the rioters were soon suppressed. In fact, there were only more than ten people alive in the whole rioter team, and the rest had died. However, the riots launched by prisoners and slaves brought unprecedented casualties to the free city. Gelkat raised her battle axe and aimed at Longjia. A trace of pity flashed in her eyes: "rather than being tortured after being arrested and executed in humiliation, let me help you get rid of it here! Well, if you come back, can you tell me your name?" "Longjia" "Longjia, yes, it is indeed a name worthy of your identity." Gelkiah nodded and the Tomahawk fell. Kala ~ the blood suddenly splashed, but a trace of vigilance flashed in gelkate''s eyes. The Tomahawk didn''t cut off Longjia''s head. At the last moment, the other party held the falling axe blade tightly with his right hand. "Sorry, I can''t die now, at least not until I finish the entrustment" The orc''s eyes, which had lost their fighting spirit, burst out. The whole person seemed to be completely reborn. He fiercely grabbed gerkate and threw the other party out. The suddenly attacked gerkate bumped more than a dozen soldiers like a shell. When she quickly adjusted her posture, gerkate found that the orc had left the battle circle, A path of blood was cut through the heavily encircled armed guard soldiers. "Stop him, stop him quickly!" "Damn it, this cursed monster!" "Shoot an arrow and kill him. You must kill this monster!" "He crossed the wall and the mage locked his position immediately." Tut~ Gerkate spat and hurried to catch up. The orc''s strength may not be able to defeat all the armed forces in the free city, but if he wants to break out, there are really few people who can stop him in the free city. The commander of the armed guard, ye, quickly issued an order, requiring all areas of the free city to immediately launch a protective array, and issued a wanted order to start the mercenaries in the city to search for orcs, dead or alive. Although each area of the free city is equipped with corresponding protection array, which can theoretically protect foreign enemies from invasion and limit the retreat of internal personnel, it seems that the orcs should still have the means to destroy the array after the complete destruction of the dungeon protection array in the arena. It is really a problem whether the protection array in the city can trap him. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The unconscious Terrell woke up gradually in pain. The boy suddenly felt cold and seemed to have no strength. The scenery in front of him flashed by, and he felt bumpy all over. Trier struggled to open his eyes and found that he was being held in Longjia''s arms and running desperately. "Longjia, what''s the matter? My hand hurts." trelle subconsciously wanted to grasp Longjia''s body with his hand. He found that his arm had been cut off. Longjia gasped for breath, with dozens of arrows on his body, and his whole body was covered with big wounds. What is more terrible is that more and more wounds continue to burst. It looks as if the orc''s body is ending itself, and the blood almost dyed trell into a blood man. "Take this stone" Longjia''s speed was fast, and soon left the chasing soldiers behind. After jumping under a hidden bridge in the inland river, Longjia trembled. He took out his hand from his chest or pulled down the crystal stone that brought tonight''s miraculous experience from his flesh and blood. After the spar broke away from Longjia''s body. The streamer that originally appeared suddenly disappeared, and the spar turned into a humble appearance again. When he handed the crystal stone to trelle, Longjia began to cough constantly, and the blood field gushed out with the cough: "take it and concentrate on imagination to heal yourself \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Trier took over the crystal stone and couldn''t bear to see the tragedy of Longjia, so he quickly concentrated his energy. Streamers surge here. The wound on Terrell immediately began to heal. Even the broken arm began to grow granulation, which seemed to begin to regenerate. "Longjia ~ quickly cure yourself with stones." While pleasantly surprised, Terrell hurriedly handed the crystal stone to Longjia. However, the orc just looked at the crystal without words and didn''t reach out to pick it up. He might be able to maintain his life for a while. "What''s the matter? Use it to treat yourself quickly!" Terrell became anxious. Longjia still shook his head, and the wound on his body began to burst in a large area. Strong support this shaky body, Longjia made his last words: "Listen, this stone has unimaginable power, but the stone needs you to activate its power by your own thoughts, but we are just mortals, and the power in the stone is beyond our ability to bear. You must take this stone away and not let it fall into the slaves of interests In the hands of businessmen, use its power to escape to the west of the mainland, but you must remember not to absorb too much power, or you will be destroyed by it like me. " "Don''t worry, treat your injury quickly!" Terrell finally couldn''t help crying. "The power of useless stones is not omnipotent. My body has absorbed too much power and has reached the limit. It won''t be long before I will return to the embrace of the mother of the earth." Longjia finally knelt weakly on the ground, However, the bloody Orc''s eyes showed a strange calm: "you must remember that you must not be confused by the power in the stone. When the stone brings you power, it will also bring you destruction. You must remember that you can only use the power in an appropriate amount." "You must not recklessly absorb so much power as you, and make yourself destroyed in the end." Suddenly, Longjia was shocked by the familiar sound. The orc turned his head and looked at the figure slowly coming at the other end of the dark bridge. Gerkate!! Longjia quickly waved his hand and blocked Trier behind him: "go, go! I''ll try my best to stop him." "Longjia, but you" "Let''s go!" Longjia made a final roar. Trier touched his tears, grabbed the crystal stone and looked at gerkate with hate. Finally, he ran away without looking back. Gerkate didn''t rush to catch up with the fleeing Trier: "how long do you think your body can stop me now? Sure enough! You orcs are stubborn with one brain." As an answer to gelkat, Longjia rushed to the other party with the last breath. Gelkat took out the battle axe without saying a word, and the dark battle axe marked the path of death against the oncoming orcs Trelle, who was running, finally heard the last roar of the orcs! Unfinished to be continued ... ... Chapter 361 The night''s chaos finally came to an end, and many of the forces on the mainland were placed in the free city eye to return everything that happened tonight. Being enslaved while alive, even if you are still enslaved after death, this is the most real side of this city in the name of "freedom" When the sun rose in the early morning, the orc Longjia''s head had been hung at the gate of the arena, and the rest of the captured prisoners and slaves had been thrown back to the arena. The released Warcraft was swallowed alive. City officials were standing on the podium with "righteous indignation" pointing at the Orc''s head and preaching the so-called evil deeds, and the crowd was stirring, As the most middle-level residents in free cities, they point at the orcs with a mocking look. There is no lack of sarcasm and abuse in their words. Without any mercy and kindness, they are like a numb walking corpse. After a few days "On behalf of Sir Philip Cantel, I would like to thank Mr. gelketkasa, the head of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment, for his heroic act a few days ago." Most of the audience on the stage is what the old lines of zhid o officials are. The majority of speakers who are willing to come here to listen to the speeches are the eyelid of all the forces in the mainland. Many people want to know more about what happened that night? Who organized the riot that cost the free city a lot. However, when the officials personally presented gelkat with a prize of five million riens, which had commended his "heroic deeds", the audience was still shocked. This kind of generous reward, the big slave merchant filibus was afraid that he had plans to win over each other. For gerkate, it seems that it is the same whether it is 500000, 5 million or 50 million. Gerkate still took the reward calmly. When gerkate appeared on the podium, a boy wearing a mask gave a deep look at the famous mercenary in the free city, The boy''s eyes showed a strong feeling of hatred. When his eyes fell on the orc head hanging above, the boy found that his feelings seemed to be coming to an end. In an instant, the boy felt that he stretched out into his pocket and clenched something. A strange force poured into the body and mind. The boy''s expression softened a little, turned around quickly and left without looking back! Y ¨¤ oshi continue to stay here Xi ¨¤ Qu the boy is not sure if he will do anything rash! They need strength and time to adapt to strength. Hatred will become the source of power to continue to live Xi ¨¤ Qu a strong life. Before escaping from this hellish City, you must take revenge! Gerkate didn''t notice that there was suddenly an insignificant person under the stage. Interrupting the rhetoric of the city official, he asked, "does the runaway child have any news?" "I''m sorry, Mr. gerkate. I haven''t caught him yet, but I''ve asked the security forces and guards to step up the search. I believe the child hasn''t left the city yet. He should still hide in a corner of the city. As long as he''s still in the city, he will catch him sooner or later." Looking at the city official''s compliment, gerkai nodded and walked a few steps. Just when she wanted to get off the podium, gerkate raised her head and looked at the decaying head of the orc above. In full view of the public, the strongest mercenary in the free city clenched his fist slightly on his chest, and then deeply saluted the orc''s head. Then gerkate walked away quickly with whispers one after another under the stage. "Why are you alone, child over there? Take off your mask." Suddenly, several city guards suddenly stopped the boy. The stopped boy took off his mask without saying a word. When the K ¨¤ NJI ¨¤ n boy''s face was like a ferocious and terrible face corroded by some corrosive substance, the two guards couldn''t help but worry. No wonder the child had to wear a mask. Y ¨¤ oshi didn''t wear a mask. He might scare several people to death if he came out at night. The guard suddenly noticed the boy''s hands holding the mask, muttered a few words with his companions, and then signaled the boy to leave. Now the martial law in the free city has been lifted, but the whole city is looking for a captured prisoner. It is said that the head of the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment offered a reward of 100000 lien to catch him. 100000 lihn said more or less. Some low-level mercenaries and bounty hunters naturally want to make a light money, and some famous mercenaries with strong strength are also willing to participate. Money is a small matter. The important thing is to take this opportunity to have a relationship with the strongest mercenary gelketra. The wanted prisoner is a 14-year-old boy with an unknown face. The main feature is that he has a broken arm ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the city of odur, Yalin is sitting outside the training ground and watching the two fighting figures inside. After Yalin''s special training, Yuehai will compete with Lancer kuchulin as agreed today. In the training ground, Yuehai controls the water flow to suppress the kuqiulin. Compared with the previous way of throwing all kinds of bullets at random when fighting with Yan Emperor, Yuehai is skillfully using his own strength after receiving the advice of Yalin, A large amount of water condensed together to create enough power to cut steel, like a deadly blade, which made kuchulin a little difficult to deal with for a time. Yuehai still seems to lose! Yalin held his head to watch the battle for a while and came to this conclusion. Although the strength of the moon sea has increased a lot, especially in the ability of element control, kuchulin, as a Lancer, has a C-level magic, which can reduce some magic damage, and kuchulin also has the special ability of "guarding the arrow". As an elemental babbler, the moon sea has only long-range attack means, and melee is a mess. From the beginning, Yalin felt that Yuehai had less than one percent chance of winning against shangkuqiulin. He guided Yuehai these days. Yalin didn''t want Yuehai to lose too ugly after the war, so as not to hurt the proud Yuehai''s self-esteem. As Yalin expected, the battle quickly divided the victory and defeat. Kuqiulin''s dead spine gun directly drove to the white neck of the moon sea. Kuqiulin whistled and looked at the red moon sea with a smile. "Well, the outcome is divided. Now surrender obediently, Miss ~" "Damn, I''m \ Ni''m \ The moon sea is holding her fist, and there is still water flowing on it. Her beautiful face is angry and Tong Hongtao is gnashing her teeth, which makes the moon sea, which always looks proud and charming in weekdays, a little more lovely, but it is obvious that the moon sea is very unwilling to lose. In fact, the whole battle effectiveness of the moon sea has been stabilized by water arrows and Water Dragons, but with the magic of kuqiulin, kuqiulin didn''t care about this attack. In addition, with the "protection of flow arrows", kuqiulin soon became familiar with the battle mode of the moon sea. Then kuqiulin, who has much more combat experience, defeated the moon sea without suspense. Kuqiulin suddenly took back his long gun, pulled away from the moon sea, put on a new posture and said, "if I''m not convinced, I don''t mind fighting with you once." "Who''s not convinced!? well, I lost, but don''t be too proud of you. I''ll beat you sooner or later." Yuehai clenched his fist, but finally he admitted defeat angrily. Kuchulin smiled and took back his spear. Yalin also looked at Yuehai with great satisfaction. Although he lost, Yuehai at least admitted defeat. In fact, as far as potential is concerned, if he did not encounter kuchulin''s nemesis, Yuehai''s strength is still worth affirming. However, up to now, Yalin has not figured out what happened to Yuehai''s ethnic "pseudo God [seal]". After the end of the month, the sea air rushed to Yalin with a look full of grievances and told Yalin what he was unwilling to do. Yalin had to avoid the big light bulb kuqiulin and took the moon sea to the open-air cafe to talk. It took a long time to appease the moon sea. Finally, the girl gave Yalin a kiss and went back to the room to bathe. Relieved, Yalin also took the opportunity to enjoy a rare leisure time. During this time, Yalin was very busy. Tomorrow, he had to go to the forger hall to personally supervise the offline of the first Magic Knight. By the way, fili''s ability to read power would be used immediately. Yalin believed that the new generation of magic knights with fili''s ability to read power would completely rewrite the situation of the battlefield, The Magic Knight will once again become a sharp weapon in the battlefield. It''s just that fili may be busy next, and she may not have much time to accompany fili. To be honest, fili''s "food intake" has really exceeded Yalin''s expectations recently. During this period, she has been pestering herself to ask for it almost every day. Fortunately, her giant dragon body is strong enough now "The message from Lord Yalin Bixi long Lu Xiu!" Suddenly, an elf maid came to Yalin with a communication crystal. After receiving the crystal, Yalin learned that lulushu and his party had arrived at Jinsui territory of belrama kingdom. It seems that the crystal dragon''s space jumping talent is still very convenient. It has arrived in Jinsui territory so soon. I just hope that Alissa who follows the team doesn''t make extreme moves. However, Yalin also believes that the smart businesswoman knows how to look at the situation. Moreover, Alisa can''t break the contract. Next, after leaving Jinsui territory, ziyanyu''s communication ability may be reduced due to distance. At that time, everything will only depend on the ability of the black Prince lulushu, I believe that with the help of Eliza and the other two, Lucio should be able to successfully gain a foothold in the free city. Unfinished (to be continued...) PS: PS: I''m afraid the update is unstable during the Spring Festival. Please forgive me Chapter 362 Lu Lu Xiu Lampe! After leaving the city of odur, Luluxiu reactivated his former pseudonym. In order to ensure that white dragon was not exposed, he intervened in this matter. Now all Luluxiu''s identities are classified by Yalin. In order to prevent Lu Luxiu''s identity from being revealed, the original plan to go to the free city through the portal of the Saxony kingdom was also cancelled. The new way was to use the space ability of the crystal dragon buyani to go directly to the king capital of the Saxony Kingdom, and then go to the golden ear territory of the belrama kingdom by ordinary way, where to directly take a large airship to the free city. After arriving in the Saxony kingdom first, Lu Luxiu contacted Kenjiro and GUS in the king''s capital. Gus used to be a mercenary. It will be a help for Lu Luxiu to establish his own mercenary regiment, and Kenjiro has been very close to Gus recently. He has a good buddy posture and is naturally willing to go together. Of course, when they left, they all hid the news. As an escort, Eliza was familiar with the way. She hired some personnel and carriages from the Saxony capital and took out the goods originally placed in the space ring. Such a decent caravan slowly crossed into the kingdom of belrama. "What an interesting ring." Crystal dragon buyani lay leisurely in the carriage, cherishing and playing with a ring in her hand. There is no magic wave, and even the appearance is very simple and insignificant, but this ring can make the wearer change the shape at will, and even hide and forge the breath, so that outsiders can''t detect the wearer''s real identity. And the most important thing is that the ability of the ring can be activated only by some mental power. In other words, anyone can use it, although it has no defense and attack power. But the ability of this ring is a treasure for all assassins and assassins on the mainland. Bujani put on the ring and suddenly changed into Rulu Xiu. Then Rulu Xiu with black hair changed into Yalin again. As a crystal dragon with magic immunity, any magic spell will not work on itself, but this ring has the magic ability to ignore the crystal magic immunity. Bujani really likes this ring more and more. After all, no matter how you look at it, I''m afraid it''s also a legendary equipment. The only regret is that the ownership of this ring doesn''t belong to her. But then, his majesty Yalin, the king of the white dragon, took out two such precious rings and gave them to a black dragon. Buyani always felt a little strange. Why didn''t his majesty send his people to the free city to perform this task, but handed them over to a member of the black dragon clan? Did the white dragon clan reach any agreement with the black dragon? But if an agreement is really reached. Why do you want to hide your side''s identity For this point, buyani is puzzled. "Girl, have you had a rest? We have arrived at our destination." At this time, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and a trace of sunshine just shone on buyani''s eyes. Crystal Dragon Girl Miller squinted at the tall man who was greeting herself. When she heard the name "girl", buyani''s eyelids suddenly picked. This human mercenary named Gus looked very capable. Buyani also met with him. If not, he is a servant of Aaron the Dragon King. Buyani will definitely let this human figure out who is more ''! After stretching, bujani put on the ring and immediately covered up all her characteristics and breath as a crystal dragon. The girl lifted up the gauze curtain and observed the situation outside. As expected, she had reached the town entrance of Jinsui territory. It seems that she had slept too long. The long-distance use of space transfer capability and the transfer of so many people at one time made buyani a little tired. Therefore, buyani always rested on the carriage after arriving in the kingdom of belrama. Now entering the golden ear territory, buyani has also regained some vitality. The crystal dragon girl lies on the carriage and looks at the street view. She has to be regarded as the richest territory of belrama kingdom. Here, the flesh and bones are very prosperous, the pedestrians on the street are bustling, and the freight carriage drives almost continuously through the special road. I really can''t believe that this territory has been secretly dominated by demons from the abyss! "I''m afraid even the priest of the Holy See will not believe that this prosperous city will be managed by demons. Why?" Buyani joked and suddenly found that Gus, who was sitting on one side and resting, felt his back neck uncomfortable. "Nothing. It''s just an old problem." Gus smiled innocently and lay down again. Some faint pain came from the brand. Gus knew what it meant. It seemed that, as his majesty Yalin said, the back of the city was indeed controlled by the devil. However, it''s really ironic. First of all, how bad the situation of this territory is under the governance of the incompetent Prince silvado. Even those lords in the past have never been able to make the territory so prosperous as today, and it was a demon who did all this!! On the other carriage, Eliza, also wearing "sincere deception", disguised herself as a list of ordinary women with a little freckles at the tail of a horse. At the moment, Eliza was holding a document in front of lulushu and whispered, "Lord lulushu, the proof documents are ready. Next, we can take an airship and directly arrive at the free city." "Good ~ thank you for your hard work. Arrange the consignment of the goods. I don''t want any accidents in these two times." Lu Xiu nodded and said, still holding some information about the free city in his hand. Lu Lu Xiu is also sitting next to a charming woman dressed up with some exposure. At the moment, the woman is discussing various forces in the free city with Lu Lu Xiu with a strange smile. Alissa also nodded to understand that, as a businesswoman with human insight, Alissa keenly felt that the young man in front of her had a compelling momentum. He had experience and wisdom completely inconsistent with his age, as well as the elegant temperament of a famous family and noble, Even I can''t pick out any flaws in etiquette. Whenever she was watched by him, Eliza always felt as if she was watched by a terrible existence, just as she felt when she faced those terrible demons. To this end, Eliza knew she could not try to explore the identity of the teenager, but could only figure out and cooperate with each other''s actions bit by bit. This is the only hope to save your life and the westfallon family! And the charming woman around Lu Lu Xiu was a little unhappy in ELISA''s heart, because she was so much like a person, um ~ strictly speaking, she was so much like the female devil who dominated the golden ear territory. The whole person, like the female devil, is full of sinister and cunning taste. It seems very charming on the surface, but it can be seen from her eyes that her heart should have gone through vicissitudes of life. It is the kind of woman who can abandon all conscience, morality and even human nature for interests. And the most troublesome thing is that this woman seems to be a high-level female mage with wisdom and strength, which makes Eliza always feel threatened. Leflean £  Eliza whispered the name in her heart. When she noticed that the other party smiled at her, Eliza immediately returned to normal and gave the other party a moving smile. It seems that she is not qualified to others. She is also the same woman as the other party. At least everyone is an expert in "acting". At the thought of this, Eliza took back her mind and looked at the familiar street view outside the window. Up to now, Eliza still feels a little incredible. She once tried her best to escape from this territory that has been secretly dominated by demons with the help of manigott and Mr. yabaifica, Now he has returned to this place where he vowed never to set foot again. I just don''t know what that hateful female devil Sally did with her identity!? A trace of worry flashed in Eliza''s eyes, but soon Eliza suppressed her worry and returned to normal. At this time, Lu Lu Xiu, who still looked down at the data, showed an imperceptible smile. For ruxiu, who has been transformed into a black dragon, Alissa can''t hide her thoughts from her every move. After arriving at the hotel, Alissa gets off and arranges things, Leflea whispered in Lucio''s ear, "a very interesting woman is stronger than I thought. My boss \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "In other words, are you reminding me not to look at you?" Lu Lu Xiu ignored leflean blowing hot air in his ear and stared at the charming appearance and tone of the trickery witch. "Please rest assured ~ your majesty Yalin has offered me the best price. Before no one offers a better price, I will help you build your power in the free city. However, I also believe that no one in the world can offer a better price, so please rest assured, Lord lulushu lampeki, black rose will become your most powerful assistant ¡£¡± Le Fu Lan bowed slightly and looked at Lu Lu Xiu with a smile. There were thousands of Customs in her eyes and fanaticism in her words. Lu Lu Xiu covered his forehead and smiled. Whether it was Eliza or lefulan, the people sent by Yalin to help him this time were more and more interesting. Eliza''s performance along the way shows that she is indeed a very great businesswoman, and leflen has the same qualification as Eliza, but this charming woman is completely a snake and scorpion beauty, just as she likes to call herself black rose, beautiful, dark and extremely deadly, just like a poisoned dagger hidden in the dark. To be continued.. ... ... Chapter 363 After the arrival of Miss Sally, the consultant officer of Jinsui territory, the economy of the whole territory got rid of the decadence under silvado''s governance and began to glow. Among many leading people and business people, Miss Sally has a good reputation, such as the treasure of Jinsui territory, the wise lady, the embodiment of beauty and wisdom, etc, Of course, Prince silvado, as the Lord, still retains the title of idiot prince, but recently the people began to habitually call him ''lucky'' idiot prince. $)) The rapid economic development of the territory has driven a large number of businessmen and tourists. As the leading night charm hotel in the territory, it has also increased its price in accordance with the market law. Fortunately, Lu Luxiu has received the largest amount of financial subsidies before departure. Except for some hired porters and Coachmans, all relevant personnel have stayed in this most luxurious hotel. The two hotel attendants were pushing and saluting for the party. In the attendants'' opinion, the handsome and elegant black haired boy surrounded in the center should be the young master of a great aristocratic family. The two muscular men behind must be the escort of the young master. There are three ladies beside the noble young master. A woman with ordinary appearance and a little freckles should be an assistant, while another tall woman with charming appearance and hot figure may be the mistress of the little noble son. However, the identity of the last beautiful and petite blue haired girl is somewhat unpredictable. It doesn''t seem like a relative of an aristocratic young master or an accompanying maid. The girl just keeps a mysterious smile and looks around. Whenever the attendants secretly look at the girl, they feel cold all over. It''s like being watched by something terrible. With a silent and iconic smile, the attendant silently pushed his luggage to everyone''s room. Although he had received many rich guests before, it was really a luxury to let the guard stay in the hotel suite together. "Well, let''s put it here. Come up at seven o''clock in the evening to help deliver ~ um ~ dinner for seven." "Yes, sir, dinner for seven, right? I see." The attendant put down his luggage and quickly bowed down and left. It was a dinner for seven, but there were only six people. Maybe those two muscular men need to eat for two. The people sorted out their rooms and gathered in the restaurant. I have to say that the standard of the charm of the night hotel is still quite high. As long as they can afford it, customers can even rent a whole floor of rooms, including a separate restaurant and conference room, whether they want undisturbed meals or private meetings. Buyani went into the room and directly scanned one side of the restaurant with her mental force to make sure that there were no things that should not be installed in the restaurant or some magic arrays for peeping. The talent of crystal dragon immune to magic made buyani extremely sensitive to the fluctuation of magic. Needless to say, buyani has strengthened a lot with the help of Yalin. As soon as the psychic scan came down, it was determined that the whole room was safe. Even the hidden magic array will be eliminated by the magic breaking ability of the crystal dragon. After confirming that there was no problem, Lu Xiu clapped his hands and said with great leadership: "well, everyone, before enjoying dinner, I need to explain to you the actions after arriving in the free city." Gus Kenjiro and Eliza, who had just finished the cargo transfer formalities, sat down in turn. Crystal dragon was not interested in this kind of thing. After all, his task was just to be a guide and bodyguard. I''m not very good at business. "But it seems that someone hasn''t arrived yet." Leflea, who sat next to Lucius naturally, said jokingly while wiping the staff in her hand. There is another person! Gus and Kenjiro both raised their eyebrows. When they first received the task, Yalin did say that there would be seven people going to the free city together, but now they didn''t see the seventh person after they arrived in Jinsui territory. Should they be left behind or run away. "He has arrived, but as a shadow, he doesn''t like to appear in the light." Lu Lu Xiu surrounded the room, crossed his hands around him and whispered, "well, come out and meet everyone, rob!" Lu Lu Xiu''s words immediately alerted everyone, especially Kenjiro. The shadow here naturally refers to the assassin and assassin. The other party has been following behind his party and may even be in the room. As an assassin, he has no difference at all. At the moment when Lu Luxiu''s voice just fell, the magic crystal lamp in the room suddenly went out. In addition to buyani and lefleur, Gus and Jianci Langton became alert. Although Alissa sitting aside knew that there should be no danger, she subconsciously leaned against buyani''s position. Sophistry Genie Le Fu Lan looked up at the ceiling with her legs cocked and said, "don''t pretend to be mysterious. You know the guy hiding in the dark. Come down and say hello to everyone." The room fell into a strange silence for a short time. Suddenly buyani smiled contemptuously. The next second, two sharp blades flashing cold light had driven from behind to leflea''s white neck. Even Gus and Kenjiro had no time to respond. At this time, Eliza nervously stood up and stepped back. Eliza covered her mouth and tried not to cry out. She nervously looked at the figure that suddenly appeared behind leflea like black smoke. "You should thank your majesty. If you were not your servant, you would be dead now." The dark shadow gradually emerged. The Ninja wearing a strange red and white suit said in a low tone: "don''t underestimate the shadow. The shadow can devour you at any time." Le Fu Lan Jiao smiled and said in a disdainful tone: "how do you mean to mention the shadow? The real shadow is the weapon created by the wise man. The true meaning of the shadow is to control everything in the dark, manipulate everything and deceive the truth. The sharp blade of the fool is only the tool of the wise man." "Interesting. Then let me see what wisdom the dead have." "Appearance is deceptive. Do you know what a mirror is?" While leflen Jiao smiled, her figure suddenly turned into purple smoke. She immediately realized the dangerous smell behind her. Turning back, she cut off the chain suddenly stabbed from behind, and then a dart full of sharp blades directly shot into the dark corner of the restaurant. The dark place suddenly sparked a purple fog, and the darts seemed to shoot into the air and directly inserted into the wall. At the moment, the fully armed leflen came out of the front of the robbery with a magic wand. The magic witch looked at the robbery with a raging smile. "Ridiculous cover up, I promise you won''t use it again." "I really don''t need to use it a second time, because someone will soon become a real ''shadow''." Under the robbery mask, a strange red light shone, and the magic wand of the magic witch began to condense a psychedelic purple fog. Gus and Kenjiro were nervous. Buyani was smiling and ready to see a good play. The most was to protect Alissa behind her. At this time, Lu Xiu, as the leader of the team, finally couldn''t help mediating the two people who fought against each other when they met. "Put away your weapons. I don''t want to see infighting in my team. If you have too much energy, you can invest in business to prove yourself." Lu Luxiu stood up, and the breath of the Dragon immediately spread out. Whether it was the two who were fighting inside or Gus and others, they all shivered involuntarily. Buyani looked at Lu Luxiu suspiciously, and didn''t know what she was thinking. Lefulan took back the staff. As a character summoned from the League of heroes, she has the highest loyalty to Yalin. Obviously, the tricky witch doesn''t want to spread the infighting to Yalin''s ears, which will reduce her value in her Majesty''s heart. "Maybe it''s a good idea. Look! I''ll let you know what the true meaning of shadow is." Although she had the idea of easing the atmosphere, she subconsciously provoked each other. After all, her self-esteem did not allow her to admit defeat. "Either embrace the shadow or die in the dark! Hum ~ you will understand this sentence. And I will prove to Lord Yalin who is the real Lord of the shadow!" Rob also took back his arm and blade. Without saying a word, he returned to the darkness as heavy as when he first came. Gus whispered to Kenjiro beside him, "it seems that there are really many problem children in the team this time." "And the strength is very good." Kenjiro nodded in agreement. Alissa, who was paralyzed on the sofa, finally breathed a sigh of relief. The shrewd businesswoman now had to take a serious look at the group of "partners" in front of her. The charming woman named leflen really didn''t know that she expected to be a high-level mage or a high-level illusionist, and the assassin named rob was also very strange, From the cold smell of his body, he seemed to have no feelings that human beings should have, just like a monster in human skin hidden in the dark. Seeing that the atmosphere had finally eased down, Lu Lu Xiu also sat down again and began to explain some news about the free city. It was roughly that the establishment of mercenary corps and chamber of Commerce was carried out simultaneously. Force and financial resources had been grasped at the fastest speed to establish popularity and influence in the free city. There was no need to waste time planning and planning to collude with local businessmen, Directly hit the other party unprepared in the form of blitz. The rash plan made Eliza look dignified. To be honest, although the plan seems reckless, its feasibility is still quite high. The price advantage and commodity advantage have directly occupied part of the market in one breath, disrupting the local balance in the free city. After the strong insertion, even in the face of the pressure of local businessmen, you can divide your opponents with interests. It has to be said that the young man in front of you is completely a gambler and a rational crazy gambler! Eliza said in her heart. Unfinished (to be continued.) Chapter 364 Name: Rob Race: Human Occupation: Master of shadow stream Grade: LV1 Experience: 02000 Magic: 150150 Strength: 173 Agility: 412 Spirit: 98 Wisdom: 84 Constitution: 185 Favorability: respect 100100 Special ability: soul connection (soul is connected with Yalin) taboo Ninja (when life and death are at stake, there is a low chance to enter the stealth state. Shadow body (creating shadow body can freely exchange body and body). Combat perception has a 20 chance to predict the opponent''s attack cold will (the reflex nerve will not be affected by killing and injury during combat) (agility value increased by 5 Growth potential: B Special Summon resurrection need: 8500 The chamber of commerce brings money, and the mercenary Corps is the guarantee of force and security. At the same time, the money earned by the chamber of commerce further expands the mercenary corps to form a circular industrial chain, which is a model adopted by major chambers of Commerce in free cities, a superficial model. There is another model for businessmen who secretly base their interests. For businessmen, sometimes knives are better than money, but the most important thing in business is reputation. Therefore, businessmen usually secretly hire assassins and killers to solve some things that are difficult to deal with with with money, so as to avoid soiling their hands. If the core of GUS and Kenjiro in charge of the formation of the mercenary regiment is the superficial model, then leflen, which has been dominated by intelligence, and robbery, which has been dominated by assassination, are the models of Li. Luluxiu had roughly planned everything before leaving, and Yalin summoned two professionals, lefulan and rob, according to Luluxiu''s needs. Not to mention, in the background of the League of heroes, as the leader of the underground controller "black rose" in the city of Knox, leflea is best at intelligence collection and personnel utilization, and as the master of shadow flow, the robbery of Ninja is a dagger to clean up all obstacles for lulushu. In fact, Yalin also considered a lot before calling out the robbery. The Beidou magic fist used by Kenjiro in the team is known as the fist of assassination, and he himself is also an assassin. However, Yalin always felt that Kenjiro in the original book lost his opponent in front of his anus every time he started fighting. He had never been assassinated at all, okay In fact, Yalin also considered calling the role in Naruto before. Originally, Yalin felt good about yuzhibo weasel, but Yalin backed down on the price. However, compared with the price, there is another most important factor that makes Yalin give up calling yuzhibo weasel. Think about it carefully. In fact, the Ninjas in Naruto are not ninjas at all. In fact, in his previous life, Yalin thought that this cartoon was completely a super power cartoon with the name of ninja. Looking at the title of Ninja, he saw a group of exaggerated super power moves of ninjas, I have to say that the original author, ashamoto, really used his brain to deceive people by setting everything into Ninja under the guise of chakra. Finally, Yalin felt that he had summoned the characters in Naruto, and the other party would certainly go straight to the anus like Kenjiro and assassinate others from the front. Forget it, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura will definitely kill Lu Lushu. The result is that Yalin still focuses on the hero alliance. After all, the characters here are cheaper, and each character is called out to ensure that it is the highest. After measuring the left and right, Yalin gives up some more honest characters, such as being cautious about robbing and killing his father! I''m afraid it''s not suitable to participate in the task of breaking the "balance" of a free city. It''s better to let the robbers who are used to killing and fighting take the responsibility of assassination. Name: lefulan Race: Human Occupation: trickery witch Grade: LV1 Experience: 02000 Magic: 750750 Strength: 93 Agility: 112 Spirit: 498 Wisdom: 384 Constitution: 85 Favorability: respect 100100 Special ability: soul connection (soul and Yalin are connected and separated) (the body has a low chance to transfer the damage to the body when it is fatally damaged. Shadow Affinity (dark element magic power increases). Language master (negotiation and deception ability increases. Interest Supremacy (the rise and fall of loyalty determines the charming temptation due to the amount of interest and money) (there is a very low chance to confuse the target Growth potential: BB Special Summon resurrection needs: 9500 After explaining some things, Lu Luxiu announced that they would stay in the hotel these two days and try not to go out, so as to avoid unnecessary conflict in Jinsui territory. When Eliza heard the announcement made by lulushu, the whole person''s face didn''t get better. Just now when she went through the cargo transfer formalities, Eliza quietly heard some surprising news. One of the things was that "she" was temporarily detained by Lord silvado for shielding traitors. Eliza''s mood suddenly sank. It seems that the hateful female devil really found a fake to replace herself. The news heard later made Eliza feel as if the whole person had fallen into an ice cellar. Princess raffina had put pressure on silvado with the help of her brother Dean in order to rescue herself, but silvado refused to release himself because of his Majesty''s love for him until the big prince put pressure at the same time, Sally, the female demon who assisted silvado, agreed to release herself, but only on the condition that Princess raffina or her mother Angelina would pick up people in person and apologize for her behavior like silvado. blamed! Even if she thought about it with her knees, ELISA knew that the female devil must be ready to lay her hand on her royal highness or her own mother. Maybe she would also let that terrible devil parasite them and take this opportunity to corrupt the top of Bell Rama''s kingdom. I must stop it, I must stop it! Otherwise, your mother and your royal highness will become a victim of the devil. You never want to happen like this! Eliza clenched her fist and thought quickly. How can she quietly spread the news that she was replaced by demons in Jinsui territory? Eliza didn''t expect these companions who acted together to help herself. In some cases, it seems that the mysterious forces that dominate the yanoder mountains don''t want to conflict with the devil, and she was forced to sign an ancient contract. There is a kind of formal power in the contract to prevent herself from doing anything contrary to the provisions of the contract. Fortunately, the mysterious dominator of the Arnold mountains promised to protect his parents. Maybe this reason can help his companions here. After returning to the room, Eliza calmed down a little and immediately picked up her pen to write. She tried to be implicit and bypass the contractual restrictions. After writing, Eliza became worried about how to send this letter. I''m afraid it''s a little unreliable to send the letter. If you don''t have to worry about the name, no one will see it even when you get home, You know, as a merchant family, we don''t know how many letters we receive from collaborators and people trying to cooperate every year. Many unfamiliar and unknown letters won''t fight with the owner. Let your partner run a leg and send it to your home territory? forget it! Alissa is not stupid enough to expect herself to move anyone here. After all, everyone here is far more powerful than himself. His power in the westfallon family and belrama kingdom is not worth mentioning here. As a mortal, he is involved in the game between gods and demons. He''d better be clear about his position as a mortal. Until dinner, Eliza didn''t think of any good way. It would be nice if pretti and her knight were in the, but now they are forced to stay in the yanold mountains. One day later, the next day, a sudden gale bought some time for Eliza. She was told in the airship terminal that the departure time of the airship would be delayed to tomorrow because of the bad weather. Everyone had to return to the hotel with many abusive passengers. On the way back, when a carriage passed by, Eliza suddenly noticed a familiar figure, baroyas, a young hero who also came from a business family! He''s still in Jinsui territory! Eliza looked at each other more before the carriage left. Now she had changed into another face. In the crowd, Balboas didn''t notice that she left. "What are you looking at?" Suddenly, buyani suddenly asked in Eliza''s ear. "Well, I''m just a former acquaintance." Eliza answered casually and did not deny it. With the help of Balboas, the idea of giving the letter to her parents flashed through Eliza''s mind, but Eliza tangled again. Balboas stayed in Jinsui territory for such a long time. Considering the political position of the Balboas family and the relationship between the westfallon family, 80% of them have stayed so far because of their own affairs. For such a long time, I don''t know if Balboas will be controlled by the devil, or if he has been implanted with a monster that can monitor people like himself. Don''t rush to contact Balboas! Eliza temporarily suppressed the idea. When thinking, Eliza suddenly focused her eyes on Lu Lu Xiu in front. She saw that she still needed to use their strength in the end. r1152 Chapter 365 "Well, the devil has planned to do it to your parents?" Alisa nodded and replied bluntly, "yes, so I hope to help my parents out of danger according to the contract." Later, Eliza disguised the devil as herself and tried to trick her mother and the eldest princess into coming to Jinsui territory. At the same time, Eliza also clarified her idea and sent the warning letter to her parents with the help of baroyas. Anyway, she was also a fake in Jinsui territory, Even if her parents are not fooled, the female devil has nothing to do. Rulu Xiu habitually crossed his hands and thought for a while. Eliza''s westphalon family plays an important role in the belrama Kingdom and occupies a place in the free city. Obviously, those demons have always been thinking about the Eliza family, but it seems that the counterfeiters in Jinsui territory can''t leave for some reason, Otherwise, the devil should be using her to break into the top of the belrama Kingdom, rather than forcing the westfallon family and the royal family to catch people under great pressure. "Show me your letter?" Eliza did not object. She directly gave the letter to Lulu Xiu and carefully studied the letter with only a few words. Obviously, Eliza persuaded her mother and princess to come to Jinsui territory in the most concise way, and made it clear that she would never be in any danger, regardless of herself. The content also did not reveal anything about the demons of Jinsui territory and yanold mountains. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, Luxiu looked at buyani and asked, "buyani, can you tell the devil?" "It''s easy for ordinary demons. After all, demons are incompatible with the present world. People with a little perception can find that they are heterogeneous. Just" buyani said, shrugging helplessly here: "If it''s a human face soul parasite, the demon with strong concealment is not easy to distinguish. At least I need to go directly to the parasite with a catalyst for careful inspection." "It seems very troublesome. Is there any other way to forward this letter to your family?" "There''s my family chamber of Commerce in the free city. I just worry that the time is too late. In case my mother or princess''s Highness has left, it will be too late." Mrs. Angelina, Alisa''s mother, is the king''s cousin and one of the pillars of the vestafaran family. Controlling her is tantamount to indirectly controlling the whole Westphalian family, for Lucio, who wants to rely on the power of the Westphalian family to gain a foothold in the free city. Such a thing will never be allowed to happen. Now the demons entrenched in Jinsui territory and Yalin in the yanoder mountains have grasped each other''s handle and have to cooperate with each other. The big failure of either party, whether caused by the other party or not, will lead to a break, that is, even if they want to attack secretly, they must be within the acceptable range of the other party, or they will die together. It only takes one year to maintain this situation Lulushu recalled the conditions given by Yalin, but he can''t wait for a year now. It''s best to temporarily delay Eliza''s mother and the princess of belrama kingdom from going to Jinsui territory. Anyway, it only takes one year, so he doesn''t need to consider the devil. "Rob ~ can you sneak into Balboas''s residence?" "It''s easy." Lucius turned his eyes back to Eliza: "is there a keepsake that can prove that you are a member of the westfallon family?" "I''m afraid this is the only necklace. It was given to me by my mother on my birthday. It has a family emblem." Eliza took off the Amethyst Necklace around her neck. At that time, when silvado broke into the special envoy''s residence with the devil, Alisa fled hastily with the help of two gold saints. All important items were left except the things she was wearing. "Yes." Lu Lu Xiu nodded: "rob, I don''t care what method you use to kidnap Balboas to me alive." "I see." "Buyani, you will be responsible for checking Balboas. If you are sure that there is no devil in his body, give him the necklace and the letter, and let him leave Jinsui territory quickly and hand it over to Eliza''s mother." Buyani nodded that there was no problem, but asked again, "what if there is demon parasitism in his body?" "Give this letter and necklace to Valois." Lu Luxiu smiled darkly, took out the pen and paper and wrote. Eliza inadvertently looked at the letter written by Lu Luxiu. Suddenly, the calm and decisive businesswoman couldn''t help looking bitter and helpless. The letter actually portrays buyani and rob as the guards of the westfallon family. He was ordered to investigate the reasons for his detention in Jinsui territory. Then he accidentally found the necklace that was lost outside the city, and then questioned the situation of "himself" in the special envoy''s residence. I wonder if the real "myself" has been killed, and now the mansion is just a fake person. Obviously, this Lucius Lampe is ready to throw the black pot directly to the westfallon family when things are wrong, and baloas will become an innocent victim. Eliza can imagine that if Balboas is really parasitized by the devil and the devil learns that the family suspects that he may be dead, it is estimated that he is the first person to be killed. Then the devil is afraid that he will let the "himself" in the special envoy''s residence perform and continue to deceive, and then he will speed up the control of his family. With a sigh, Eliza is helpless. If Balboas has really been parasitized, she will have to inform her parents with the help of the family chamber of Commerce in the free city. I just don''t know if the world has time. Buyani took the letter and necklace, turned around and left with the robbery. Leflea was a little puzzled. Wouldn''t it be better to get out the noble youth named Balboas and let buyani, as a crystal dragon, go alone? Lu Xiu smiled and gave leflean a perfect answer. Acting is about acting like it''s real. =================================== In the western border area of the mainland, a huge army is quietly approaching a border post, without torches, materials or even any sound. The army of the dead with blue flames shining in their pupils has built a long and narrow river, inundating everything passing by! "Look at that! What is it?" The guards in the post have found the blue torrent gradually after all. Several guards concentrated on the city wall and looked at the army of the dead gradually spreading in the distance. After the first magic for lighting took off, everyone almost took a breath of air conditioning! Skeletons and Zombies holding various weapons, many of which are interspersed with the remains of many beasts, and in the back part, some huge figures like giants are gradually approaching. "O supreme God, how did these undead appear here?" "Pull the alarm and inform the garrison to prepare for war immediately!" The guards fell into chaos in an instant. The garrison officer had ordered to give up the post and retreat immediately. Even if you think with your ass, you know that it is foolish for this post with only dozens of people to stick to resistance. It is estimated that it will not take ten minutes, and the post will be swallowed up by this huge army of dead. Now, even if you abandon the war and flee, you will not be held accountable, Taking the news back is the most important thing. When the guards wanted to escape from the post, the front wing of the undead army had begun to charge. In addition to the vibration caused by stepping on the ground, the whole army was silent, no cry, no slogan, just like the silent dead, which made all the guards breed endless fear in their hearts. If you are killed here, your soul and body will be enslaved by the necromancer and become one of these necromancers! The post is only equipped with a few horses and a few carriages for transporting goods. Dozens of guards can''t take them all. Some guards who don''t have a chance to get on the carriage have abandoned their weapons and fled madly to the nearby hills, hoping not to be found by these dead. But when many flying Warcraft animals that have turned into bones in the air incite their bone wings shining with blue light to rush towards them, everyone knows that no one can escape the clutches of death tonight. The scream suddenly cut through the night sky. Driven by the idea of survival, some guards recklessly took up arms and resisted. However, in the face of the flood of undead, a few drops of water couldn''t play any role at all. In just a few minutes, everything was quiet again. Soon, dozens of bloody bodies stood up again, numbly picked up the weapons that fell to the ground and joined the army of the dead who took their lives. The army of the dead entered the abandoned post and took away some weapons, armor and all available materials except food. Finally, the dead even completely dismantled the whole post and transported it back to the carriage pulled by the skeleton war horse. At the same time, they found a detailed map showing the area in the post, A skeleton soldier holding a map bypassed his marching companions and respectfully sent the map to the Lich King in the middle of the Legion. Arthas opened the map and took a rough look. Then the undead dark warrior next to him looked at it for a few times and quickly understood it for his master. The commander of the disaster Corps nodded and pointed in one direction. Suddenly, the whole disaster army turned quickly like a precision machine and rushed to a town indicated on the map at the fastest speed, spreading death and pain for the living who lived there and making them part of themselves. Soon! These dead will send greetings from the dead to this land favored by the five supreme gods! Unfinished to be continued ... ... Chapter 366 Cold water poured down from beginning to end, and Balboas woke up from his sleep. "Housekeeper ~ what happened?" Baroyas, who was still in a confused state, called subconsciously, but soon two sharp blades came to baroyas''s neck. At this time, the noble youth from the capital of belrama found that something was wrong. He didn''t know when he came to a dark room when he should have slept in the room. "Baroas Shamir?" The robber put his arm blade on Balboas''s neck and asked coldly. "Yes, I am!" Looking at the assassin in a strange dress in front of him, Balboas subconsciously replied. At this time, Balboas finally realized that he seemed to have been kidnapped while sleeping. "Sure, this is the person we''re looking for." After leaving Balboas, he walked away and stood aside. Balboas calmed down and looked around. From the goods stacked around, it seems that this should be a warehouse somewhere, and from the thick layer of dust accumulated on the ground, this warehouse will not be visited for ten days and a half months, In other words, once you die here, it is estimated that you will not be found until you become white bones. As the son of a count, Balboas soon calmed down: "what can I do for you?" The other party can bring himself out of the room quietly and release the sharp blade after determining his identity. These behaviors show that the other party has no intention of killing himself, at least temporarily. At this time, it''s best to find out the other party''s purpose and try to cooperate with the other party''s requirements. Of course, if this situation still foolishly puts on the noble airs to scold others and tries to threaten others with identity, it''s a very deadly move! Of course, Balboas is not going to die "Hmm ~ I like to deal with smart people. Well, Mr. baroas, don''t be nervous. I promise you can go back to bed intact with only a little delay." In the dark, a pleasant female voice sounded, and Balboas noticed that there was another person in the dark warehouse besides the strange assassin. At this time, buyani, who lit the kerosene lamp, gently came out and slightly opened her cloak to reveal her beautiful face. For a moment, the Crystal Dragon Girl''s pure and mysterious beautiful face made Balboas deeply attracted for a time, and even forgot his current situation. Such a beautiful and mysterious girl. Even in the royal capital of belrama Kingdom, the two charming flowers in the royal capital are inferior to her in temperament. Seeing the girl approaching, Balboas recovered himself and quickly asked, "as long as it''s within my power, beautiful lady, please tell me. I''ll be happy to help you." "Do you know what this is?" Buyani took out the necklace and shook it in front of Balboas. Balboas then stared at it with a light brought by the kerosene lamp. Soon, the noble youth grabbed the necklace and looked carefully again. Then she was surprised and asked, "this is Miss Eliza''s necklace! Who are you?" "The less you know about some things, the better. I know your identity very well. The second son of count Bart of the Shamir family, who was baptized by the Holy See, is a trainee priest. He came to Jinsui territory this time as ordered by the family. Recently, Alissa was detained for shielding traitors. You have been responsible for transmitting information as an intermediary, haven''t you?" Buyani, you pour beans, usually tell the news about Balboas first. "Are you from the westphalans, or are you sent by Miss Eliza?" Balboas was also very clever and quickly judged the identity of the other party from buyani''s words. "Very clever, so now tell me how miss Eliza is?" Balboas nodded and quickly explained that if the other party is from the westfallon family, he will basically be in no danger. If the other party is not, forget it! Anyway, the current situation does not allow you to talk about conditions. You can know the recent situation of Miss Eliza only by asking carefully. Since the other party wants to speak for himself, say it. From Balboas''s explanation, buyani got a general understanding of the situation. As Eliza herself guessed, a fake appeared in the special envoy''s residence. Moreover, she is a very realistic fake. Even baroyas, an acquaintance who theoretically looks at Eliza, did not recognize her. Recently, "Eliza" seems to have been under house arrest in the special envoy''s residence. Only another special envoy sent by the king to mediate met her last time, As the messenger in the middle, Balboas was lucky to have met Eliza several times. "Is it Mrs. Angelina or princess raffina who came to pick up Eliza this time?" Buyani asked. "The message I received should be that Mrs. Angelina came to mediate in person." At this time, Balboas became alert and had an ominous premonition. If the other party was from the westfallon family, how could he not even know that Mrs. Angelique Marquez came to mediate. "When will you arrive at Jinsui territory?" "We''ll arrive in four days," Balboas answered cautiously. Buyani found that Balboas''s expression changed, and naturally knew what he was thinking, but buyani didn''t have time to explain to him slowly, and immediately took out a letter: "can you leave Jinsui territory freely?" "Of course, I didn''t break any law." "Give this letter to the Marquis Angelina quickly. Don''t let her arrive in Jinsui territory." After hesitation, Balboas took the letter and the necklace, although he was sure that the necklace was indeed Miss Eliza''s property. But Balboas still looked at buyani with a little doubt. "I don''t have time to explain to you in detail. Alissa in the special envoy''s residence is just a fake. It''s a complete conspiracy to let Mrs. Angelina come to Jinsui territory. If you really want to help the westfallon family, do it immediately, okay?" Buyani''s eyes revealed an indisputable order. Looking at the serious look of the girl in front of me. Thinking of what the girl said before, Balboas had many unknown ideas in his mind. It seemed that he really didn''t know how deep he stepped into the pool this time. Believe it or not, Balboas has not decided yet, but it''s no problem if he goes out of town in advance and returns to Mrs. Angelina to hand over the letter. No matter what is written in the letter, Mrs. Angelina will make the final decision. Anyway, I have no loss. On the contrary, if I don''t hand it over, if this letter really has something very important, I will regret it at that time. "I see. I''ll quickly forward this letter to Mrs. Angelina." Baroas said positively. After returning Balboas to the vicinity of the residence, buyani returned to meet the robber again. It seems that the young noble is a smart man and won''t do anything stupid. Next, it depends on whether Eliza''s mother believes her daughter''s letter. Rob suddenly asked, "are you sure he has no problem?" "Don''t worry, I''ve checked it carefully. Besides, he''s still a baptized trainee priest. The devil is not stupid enough to let human face insects parasitize a quasi clergy who may go to church at any time." Buyani answered confidently, and then with a flash of white light, she returned to the charm of the night hotel with space displacement. At noon on the third day, lulushu and others successfully boarded the airship. At the hatch, Eliza finally looked at this familiar territory, and finally did not want to turn back and entered the airship. When the airship took off slowly and carried a group of people to the most prosperous commercial autonomous city on the mainland, baroyas, a young nobleman, also left the city with the letter. After being sent home at night, baroyas urgently summoned people to carefully check the letter without any words on the surface, and finally came to the conclusion that the letter did not add any trigger spells, And no poison that could be fatal. After making sure everything was safe, Balboas, who had not slept all night, went out for an outing early in the morning and left quickly with several confidants. Although he did not open the letter, Balboas vaguely felt that this letter might really contain extremely important information. Mrs. Angelina''s motorcade was moving very fast and had arrived at the periphery of Jinsui territory not long ago, If the Eliza in the special envoy''s residence is really a fake, it means that silvado may have imprisoned the real Miss Eliza. It must be a conspiracy to invite Mrs. Angelina or even Princess lefina to mediate. This is naked treason!! It''s already beyond the ordinary succession dispute. Silvado can''t have the courage to do such a crazy thing. Obviously, there must be another black hand behind it. This is a conspiracy against the whole bellama kingdom. If so, it''s not something that she or miss Eliza can handle. She must hand it over to the Marquis Angelina immediately, Let the Marquis himself go to the Royal Palace and explain everything to the royal family. At the thought of this, Balboas could not help but clench his fist, and a sense of mission came into being. He waved his whip and beat the horse under his crotch. The young man ignored the etiquette and shouted that the horse had driven forward at the fastest speed. Unfinished (to be continued) Chapter 367 In the west of the mainland, the disaster Legion is rapidly rushing to a town on the border of the kingdom of Barreca. However, there has been a commotion in the town at dawn. The temple priest in the town rushed into the mayor''s residence impolitely and woke the mayor up. Then the big clock used to inform the town of danger was sounded violently. When the half awake townspeople vaguely went out to check what had happened, many town guards had been organized door-to-door to inform everyone to leave the abandoned town and head for the big city behind. "What the hell happened?" "I don''t know, but the mayor and the priest have ordered immediate evacuation. The sooner the better." "Evacuate! Now!?" "That''s right! Go and wake up your family and ask them to leave the city immediately." The guard shouted hurriedly that the streets were full of confused townspeople. Some people seemed to be completely confused about the situation and were hesitating whether to leave, while others, who were more devout, went home immediately after learning that it was the order of the priest, woke up their families and began to prepare the carriage, but then everyone got another news. The mayor and the temple priest asked to drop everything, Everyone immediately, immediately and quickly withdrew from the town, and the order was as tough as ever. "I can''t leave my property! It''s my life savings." Seeing that some people were still foolishly guarding their money, the guards suddenly got angry. When they gathered in the mayor''s residence, all the guards had learned from the priest that the evacuation order was because uznok, the God of the earth, issued an oracle. In the Oracle, the God of the earth had clearly predicted that the dead buried underground woke up, Spreading from the north, spreading the shadow of death. In the temple of the God of the earth, male middle-aged priests over 60 are gathering orphans adopted in the temple and some old people who are inconvenient for long-distance travel. Three mages are preparing to transmit the Dharma array. All the magic crystal stones that can be found in the town have been gathered. Even the mayor smashed his own vase handed down from generation to generation and contributed a magic crystal stone for decoration, but the magic of these magic crystals is still not enough to transfer all the townspeople to the big city more than 100 kilometers away. Therefore, we can only give priority to the elderly and children. Finally, he hugged his daughter and son. The mayor had a little fat face and looked relieved. He watched his children disappear with the light of the transmission array. Although I also wanted to use the transmission array to escape from the town that was about to be swallowed up by the dead, under the harsh eyes of the rear Temple priests, even the high-ranking himself had to retreat with the ordinary townspeople. The priest nodded. Although the mayor with some signs of getting fat in front of him had some acts of corruption and dereliction of duty, at least he managed the whole town well. Now, after the oracle was issued, he arranged the work of transferring the town people for the first time. After sending some old and young women and children away with the transmission array, the mayor and temple priest who were preparing to leave received bad news. According to the guard report, some townspeople insisted on taking their property and delayed the evacuation time. The fat mayor couldn''t help scolding: "these fools, don''t they know that death is coming? Let them evacuate immediately. According to the oracle of the Supreme God, the time is running out." As one of the highest rights holders of the town, the mayor himself accumulated a considerable wealth after taking up this position. However, after the temple priest broke into his home and issued this terrible Oracle regardless of etiquette, the mayor still made a wise decision to protect his own and his family''s lives first, Money is only an external thing. Although it''s a pity, no amount of money can buy back life. Obviously, as the mayor, he has made a wise decision to abandon wealth and informed all the villagers to evacuate as soon as possible, but now these blind fools are still entangled with this money, damn it! What a bunch of ignorant people. The mayor, who was almost incarnated as the roaring emperor, hysterically asked the guards to force the villagers to leave. At this time, the priest on one side waved and said, "there is no time. Now let the villagers who are willing to leave evacuate first. Since they have made a choice, they have to pay a corresponding price. We can''t help them." The mayor stared at the priest of the temple saying such cruel words. Once the priest of the God of the earth had a good reputation in the town. He was an elder who was famous for his kindness and kindness, but now he said such words, which can only clarify one thing. I''m afraid the awakened dead referred to in the Oracle are different. "You also evacuate quickly. By the way, before evacuating, light the cemetery behind the temple and destroy the bodies buried there." The guards stared at the priest in amazement, but saw a firm look in each other''s eyes, and the guards'' expression became firm: "yes, sir. We''ll execute your order right away." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The raging fire burned in the cemetery, and carriages quickly left the town, ignoring the townspeople who still cared about their money. Even if some people tried to intercept the wagon team and asked to carry their own property, at the instigation of the mayor, the guards immediately taught several people a lesson with swords. Soon, some townspeople realized that the sudden request for evacuation might indeed be a very serious thing, and some townspeople were soon added to the evacuation team. The towns with more than 4000 people were soon emptied, and the vast teams were driving on the road. Everyone only carried a small amount of dry food. The light packed townspeople were still very fast. When the sun rose, they could not see the hometown they had lived for many years. However, some people do not have the chance to see the morning sun. Those who do not want to give up their property use all means of transportation to try to carry these heavy goods. Some people lock their property and themselves in the cellar. No matter what happens outside, they always hope to avoid disaster. However, when the sky was full of fish belly color, the army representing death had appeared on the horizon. The dark blue soul fire constituted a torrent. With the movement of the dead, the sky seemed to be shrouded in dark clouds, and even the sunlight from above became bleak. The scream of fear pierced the last glimmer of luck of those who had not yet started. When the exact fact of the disaster came to people''s eyes, people would regret. The wealth that had to be protected by death suddenly became worthless. The remaining townspeople abandoned everything in fear, robbed the remaining horses and fled the town madly. When the undead team on the horizon accelerated its speed, the whole town suddenly fell into chaos! Why didn''t he obey the voice of the temple priest and escape together!! At the moment, it was too late to regret. The army of the dead soon rushed into the empty town and began to kill any living person they saw. Even hiding in the cellar was useless. The dead who were very sensitive to the breath of the living could smell the breath of the living. The dead waved weapons and smashed the cellar door, He stabbed the sword into the body of the villagers in bursts of fear. Screams, wails and begging for mercy come and go. However, all this has no effect in front of the emotionless dead. The dead just kill everyone and let the dead come back to life as their companions. The killing continued, and now it was too late for the townspeople to escape from the town. The speed of horses could not be faster than the Warcraft flying in the air. The sickle of death soon harvested their souls. "Oh, what a disappointment." In the middle of the town, which has been completely quiet, Carl sass, the death chanter, slowly drifted in the cemetery that has been burned into scorched earth by the fire. The buried bodies have been carbonized by the high temperature. I''m afraid they can''t be used anymore. He shook his head and returned to the center of the army of the dead with a look of great pain. The bodies of the villagers were piled up by the dead. Ironically, there were a lot of scattered gold coins and belongings under the bodies. However, the dead were not even interested in looking at the things that killed them. Of course, there are several living people. The purpose of leaving these people alive is naturally to interrogate the whereabouts of other townspeople. "I''m sorry, sire Lich King. Those townspeople have fled in advance. It seems that the news of our existence has been leaked." Calthas said to Alsace with a compliment on his face. Arthas frowned. It should have been a unilateral raid and killing to increase the troops of the disaster corps, but it turned out to be like this. Moreover, the most unpleasant thing is that the news was leaked because of the oracle of the gods: "those living people can''t run far, let the disaster Corps chase quickly!" "As you wish, your majesty!" gods!? Arthas looked at the air cold and snorted. Then he pulled out the frost sadness shining with unknown light. Surrounded by the smell of death, the bodies of the town people stood up again to be loyal to their new master. However, Arthas was very dissatisfied. In the end, this town, which should have more than 4000 people, only added more than 200 people to the disaster Corps, And it''s the lowest cannon fodder undead. Sanerwad came over on a skeleton war horse and said with a dignified look: "my majesty, our whereabouts have been exposed. Next, the holy capital and the kingdom of barreka will be prepared. I''m afraid we will face a hard war." "The disaster Legion still lacks the backbone. Without the assistance of the death knight, my Legion will never be complete!" Arthas reopened the map in his hand. Since the whereabouts of the disaster corps were leaked, he could not march according to the scheduled plan. He had to change his route. The primary purpose was to increase the number of corps as much as possible. Then, with the help of sanerwad, Arthas found a good place, not an empty and easily conquered town. On the contrary, it was a sparsely populated area, But there is a main river running through the whole Barreca Kingdom, which can be described as the mother river! Unfinished to be continued ... ... Chapter 368 In the temple of the holy capital, the holy woman Flora looked dignified and read an urgent letter. Last night, the God of the earth, one of the five supreme gods, suddenly issued an oracle. This morning, an incredible emergency message came from the Barreca kingdom. Tens of thousands of dead troops suddenly appeared from the mountains in the South and directly attacked the border post and a town. Now, the kingdom of barreka has entered a state of emergency. A large city nearest to the army of the dead in the South has implemented military mobilization and started to build a large number of fortifications. However, there are not many soldiers stationed in the city, and the reinforcements in nearby territories take four days to arrive. Therefore, it is not zhid ¨¤ o whether it can support under the attack of the dead. "Is it the dead after the devil?" Flora rubbed her temples with a headache. During this time, just dealing with the devil attack has made the old Saint very tired. She just exterminated the devil Xi ¨¤ Qu, and then she doesn''t know where a group of undead emerged, or an army of undead with a number of tens of thousands! God, zhid ¨¤ o where did these dead hide before? They suddenly appeared in the territory of the kingdom of barreka. "The time of the emergence of the dead is really intriguing. Will it also be sent by the devil in the abyss?" The old female Orc in the tawny sacrificial robe in the temple of the holy capital asked with a crutch. Although she looked at sh ¨¤ ngqu as old, the eyes of the female Orc were shining with a light inconsistent with her age. Compared with the ORC with a more forthright personality, the temperament of the female Orc gave people a sense of calmness like a mountain, just like the Eternal Earth. "High priest matthiam. The Death Master is dead. So far, there is no sign of a new Death Master in the abyss." Flora shook her head and said that the female Orc mathiam in front of her is the main priest of uznock, the God of the earth. "Yes ~ really, I''m old, and my memory is not as good as before." "Does the God of the earth have an oracle to indicate who planned the undead attack? High priest matthiam." For the saint flora, the urgent task is to destroy the undead army first. Their killing will create a large number of intersections and give the pain masters who were originally surrounded Xi ¨¤ Qu the power of the abyss. More demons have been sent into the world. Facing this problem, the orc chief priest looked very confused: "unfortunately, the oracle of our God did not exactly point out who planned the attack, but our God pointed out in the oracle that behind the manipulation of the undead army is a strange existence, which has some ability to shield the perception of divine power, and our God can not accurately predict the information about it." Shield the divine power perception of the gods? Flora was surprised that she could shield the power of the gods. Is the other party also a God? "In this Oracle, our God gave us an accurate message. That is to destroy this army of undead and the manipulators behind them anyway, otherwise these undead will cause more terrible damage than the devil." At last, there was a firmness in the eyes of the high priest matthiam. The holy capital in the West moved quickly, and the task of eliminating the remaining believers dominated by pain continued. At the same time, in order to help the kingdom of Barreca resist the dead. Shengdu launched the western countries of the mainland to give military material support to the kingdom of Barreca. At the same time, under the private instruction of Saint flora, a member of the blue dragon clan also quietly rushed to the battle front. One is to help the garrison eliminate the dead, and the other is to try to collect relevant information about the army of the dead. In the city of Granada in Barreca, the city at the forefront of confrontation with the army of the dead is on high alert. On the plain not far away, the dead with the faint blue soul fire shining in the bones are entrenched like a spreading plague. A large number of siege instruments are assembled. With the passage of time, the number of dead is increasing, and the army and people in the city are getting more and more open day by day. Granada is not a fortress city built specifically for war. Its walls are not high and there are not many city guarding equipment. Even if all craftsmen in the city are mobilized to catch up with the work, they can only complete the construction of some large military equipment, and all young men in the city, regardless of race and age, have been mobilized to form militias, No one is dissatisfied and no one escapes, because everyone knows that when these dead break the city, they will kill all the living. The dead do not need traitors, have no feelings and compassion, and will never show mercy even in the face of old and weak women and children. Countless devout believers in the temple in the city are praying, most of them are the townspeople who have just fled from the town. On the way to escape, everyone witnessed a miracle. When the army of the dead overtook the fleeing team and everyone had a feeling named Ju ¨¦ long in their heart, the earth suddenly roared and shook! Hundreds of miles of ground collapsed, Xi Long Qu buried countless dead, and a bottomless gap completely blocked the pace of the dead! This is the miracle of uznock, the God of the earth! At that moment, the priest of the God of the earth burst into tears and shouted the name of the God of the earth. The townspeople who escaped from death cried with joy and prayed to the God devoutly!! Now, in this trapped City, more people are praying to the gods, hoping that the gods can show the gods again and bury the filthy dead outside the city. In the command room in the center of the city, the general in charge of guarding the city observed the undead army outside the city through detection magic. These undead armies have considerable organization and close formation. It is obvious that behind them is a tough general who has experienced the battlefield. In terms of quantity, there are at least 70000 undead armies, Although most of SH ¨¤ ngqu are low-level undead with ragged weapons and armor, the undead characteristics make them very dominant in the face of ordinary soldiers, and the most troublesome thing is the undead creatures wandering back and forth in the sky. Once there is a war, these flying undead creatures will definitely cause great confusion to the defenders. "When will the support arrive?" "Two more days, sir!" Hearing the adjutant''s answer, the general, who was over 30, nodded. After arriving, these undead had been cutting down forests outside the city and building siege equipment for two days. It would be nice if the bones of Y ¨¤ oshi group could continue to repair Xi ¨¤ qu. as long as we wait two days for the nearby territory to join the additional troops of the king''s capital, it will be a very simple thing to defend the city at that time. Maybe we can take this opportunity to counter attack and destroy the army of the dead at one fell swoop. "Sir, I suggest that we can harass the undead army first, destroy their siege equipment as much as possible, and delay their siege time." "That''s what I mean." The adjutant''s suggestion was also what the general thought, but they didn''t zhid ¨¤ o see that the undead army under the city was a cover. The main force of the real undead army was moving around the city and along the upper reaches of the river. Different from the undead in charge of the siege, this undead army was equipped with brand-new armor and weapons, and their soul fire was more vigorous, There were dozens of huge monsters in the marching army. On the skeleton carriage closely guarded in the center of the team, a large bucket of green liquid emitting a strange smell is being installed in it. When they reached the source of the upper reaches of the river, the nearby trees, flowers and all life withered rapidly under the breath of death. The violent beast carefully took off the carriage and loaded a large number of barrels of natural disasters and plagues. After Arthas gave the order, the green natural disasters and plagues were tilted into the clean river, and suddenly the creatures in the river jumped out of the water as if frightened, Some of the large aquatic creatures scrambled onto the beach and fell to the ground convulsively, but soon everything returned to calm. The fallen creatures stood up again, and the fish in the river began to exude unclean green light. "Good! Go and inform sanrwad that the city has been accepted in the name of the scourge Corps in two days!" "Hehe ~ Yes Bixi long!" Calthas lingered and watched the river that had been infected with the deadly plague begin to flow through the whole Barreca kingdom. At the thought of the "beautiful" scene that the country will face soon, the translucent Lich couldn''t help shaking with morbid excitement. Arthas is not particularly excited. This is just the beginning. The spread of the plague of the natural disaster Chuqu is just a small area. It still takes a lot of time, manpower and material resources to purify the whole world. The army of the dead is constantly pulling out from the base established in the swamp, with a total of 200000, But now there are only three people who can act as commanders, one is himself, and the other two are sanerwad, who is good at war, and calsas, who is devout! The scourge Legion needs backbone support, including death knight, necromancer, hate, frost dragon and corpse grave monster! Without the support of these backbone, the low-level undead without mind alone can not purify the world. Mortals may be vulnerable, but gods Arthas couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and thought of the sudden collapse that blocked the earth pursued by the Scourge army not long ago. This is the so-called power of the gods! Arthas has to admit that in the future, the main enemies facing the scourge Legion will come from powerful beings outside the secular world, dragons, demons and gods, as Arlene said! "No one can stop the pace of death! Absolutely not!" After pinching the sorrow of frost, Arthas pulled the reins and rode the skeleton horse back. The plague spread. After winning the first city, the army of the dead will obtain many high-quality materials. The death knight will be formed at the first time. Next, it is time to spread the whole shadow of death to this continent. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 369 The city gate was slowly opened, and the successful cavalry returned in triumph. Several accompanying magicians were also unable to hide their joy. The surprise attack this morning allowed the cavalry to destroy dozens of siege instruments, and the magicians directly turned a building camp of the undead army into a sea of fire with flame magic. The adjutant in the command room reported loudly with the war report: "Sir, the raid was very successful. Only four cavalry soldiers on our side were slightly injured, and no one was killed." The general in charge of defending the city nodded, took over the report and looked at it carefully. For a moment, the general''s eyes showed a dignified look in addition to full y ¨¬ I. according to the returned cavalry report, although the raid was successful, the undead outside the city had unexpected combat ability. These undead were not as stiff and slow as the low-level undead in the past, During the fight, several cavalry soldiers found that these skeletons and Zombies moved quickly. What''s most surprising is that many undead still retained some of their previous fighting methods and knew about swordsmanship and guns. Fortunately, the cavalry were equipped with solid armor, so the broken weapons in the undead''s hands could not pose a direct threat, However, if the group fights on a large scale, these powerful undead may break out unimaginable destructive power. The general put down the report in his hand. He was not a magician, nor did he know the Necromancer''s magic. According to the introduction of some mages who helped defend the city, the low-level necromancers should be mindless puppets. They can only cut people mechanically and rely on the control of the necromancer. These low-level necromancers should not know any martial arts and tactics. But the description in the report is quite the opposite. After putting down the report, the general motioned for the cavalry to have a good meal as a reward for the success of the raid. Then the general asked the accompanying mages to use magic J ¨¬ x ¨´ to monitor the whereabouts of the dead outside the city. In the picture of monitoring magic, more and more dead outside the city have surrounded the whole city, Fortunately, there are enough grain reserves in the city to support the siege for ten and a half days. At the same time, thanks to these brainless bones in the water source, they don''t seem to know how to cut off the canal in the southeast of the city, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the reinforcements will arrive in one and a half days, And there''s another good news. The leading force of the reinforcements, Lord gagneron, the famous sea blue knight in the Barreca Kingdom, will lead the knights to arrive at noon today. A well-equipped order of 700 people. Plus the great fighting power of Lord cannillon. It is not difficult to resist the dead until all the reinforcements arrive. Let''s do it for the time being! The general motioned to stop the spell and rubbed his sleepy eyes because he couldn''t sleep these days: "I''ll take a nap for a while. If there is an emergency, wake me up immediately." "Yes, sir!" The adjutant made a military salute. At the water intake of Granada, a huge pool has been built to store urban water. The river outside was opened, a tributary was dug out and a water gate was built to control the amount of water flowing into the city. On weekdays, many citizens come here to fetch water. Today, there are many more soldiers and security forces responsible for maintaining order at the water intake. After being besieged by the dead, there was a rumor that the dead wanted to cut off the water source in the city, which led many citizens who did not know the truth to come to take a large number of water for storage, resulting in serious confusion at the water intake point. When the city officials learned about the situation, l ¨¬ K ¨¨ began to refute the rumor and arrested those who maliciously spread the rumor and severely punished them. Of course, officials still attach great importance to the rumor that the dead want to cut off the water source. Therefore, it is not that the scouts are assigned to hide in the river outside the city to monitor the actions of the dead army. If the undead is found to have cut off the water source or poisoned in the water, the city can also make corresponding disposal immediately. But fortunately, according to the scouts'' return these days, the dead of the besieged city seem not to cut off the water source d ¨£ Su ¨¤ n, not even a dead soul came near the river bank, and the water source in the city is basically guaranteed. At noon, when the cooking smoke rises, the advance knights from the king''s capital arrive on time. The arrival of the Knights has greatly boosted the morale of the soldiers and people guarding the city. From the initial panic to the gradual calm, almost no one in the public has paid attention to the dead outside the city. Even if the dead attack immediately after the arrival of the knights, The main force of the royal capital''s army can be welcomed in one day. With the number of soldiers and militias in the city, plus fortifications and advance knights, no one will think that the dead can attack the city in one day. "Welcome, Lord cannillon!" The leader of the knights, Ganelon, the leading and strongest man in the kingdom of Barreca, took off his helmet and shook hands with the general guarding the city: "it seems that those bone shelves have not launched an attack yet." ¡°h ¨¥ h ¨¥~ Although these undead did not launch an offensive, we raided them once. " The general also said with a smile that the overall situation was almost settled when the Knights arrived. Accompanied by the general, the sea blue knight ganilon boarded the city wall and looked at the camp of the undead army in the distance. The actions of these undead people felt suspicious. Originally, when ganilon received an emergency order and learned that Granada was surrounded by a sudden undead army, geganilon, as an advance force, LED the knights to rush to the camp, I thought I was going to have a fierce battle with the dead after arriving, but I found that those bone shelves spent more than two days digging holes and building siege equipment outside the city. The Knights even entered the city without any obstruction, and it was just in time for lunch. I have to say this is really a strange thing that people don''t know how to describe! Are these bone shelves outside the city fighting or frightening and then rolling back there!? Looking at this strange confrontation, Ganelon, who had fought on many battlefields, couldn''t figure out what the undead Army wanted to do: "let''s do it first for the time being. They don''t attack the city, so wait until the main force of the army arrives, and then we will counter encircle and suppress these undead." Having said that, ganillon still asked the general to strengthen the alert in the city. This situation is too strange. If the operator of the undead army is not a layman who knows nothing about the military, the operator behind the Ji ¨´ sh ¨¬ undead must have some evil plans. In any case, it''s always good to strengthen the city''s security. Anyway, the reinforcements can arrive in more than one day. At that time, the situation of each other on the battlefield will be exchanged. In the evening, cannillon had a pleasant dinner with the garrison officers and generals in the city. The members of the Knights under cannillon also had a good meal. After all, on the way here, the members of the whole Knights ate dry food and meat all the way. Now it''s not easy to have some free time. A delicious hot meal is naturally a good way to improve morale b(nf ¨£¡£ Outside the city, there was still no movement of the dead army until dusk. It just increased its troops and built all kinds of equipment as usual. Ganillon stood on the tower and looked at the blue ocean like a torrent in the distance. Although the number seemed huge, the army composed of low-level undead could tear a big gap in it in one round under the charge of the Knights. The only regret is that the ordinary human army may have collapsed in the face of this attack, But the undead without emotion may close the gap and surround the knights who burst into it. Touching his beard, ganillon thought about these problems. The opponent in front of him is not flesh and blood humans. He needs K to face inhuman monsters ¨£ ol ¨¸ To many things. "Well, I always feel a little sleepy." Suddenly, a sense of tiredness surged into his heart, and gagnilon patted his forehead to refresh himself a little. It seems that the dead didn''t launch an attack tonight D ¨£ Su ¨¤ n, more and more tired, ghanilon also turned and returned to the castle. The sea blue knight didn''t take off his armor, so he lay down on the sofa and rested. The members of the knights who arrived here are also in a state of rest. Anyway, after tonight and tomorrow noon Zu ¨¯ The main force of the Y ¨° u army will arrive. At that time, it can encircle these undead with the army and bury the dead who desecrated the field of the living in the earth at one fell swoop. Sense n ¨£ Od ¨¤ I more and more dizzy, Ganelon gradually fell asleep after telling the waiter In the middle of the night, Ganelon''s forehead kept sweating, the sea blue knight sobbed, and his limbs began to twitch abnormally. Until a sharp scream sounded, gagnilon, trapped in a nightmare, suddenly woke up! When he woke up, he found that his whole body was very heavy. The whole person seemed to collapse and couldn''t make L ¨¬ Q ¨¬. As a sea blue knight, ganeron moment f ¨£ ny ¨© I''m afraid I''m poisoned. "Bodyguard! Come quickly!" Ganilon strong gritted his teeth and stood up supporting his body. After subconsciously pulling out his sword, ganilon shouted loudly. The bodyguard outside the door seemed to disappear, and no one answered. Suddenly, gagnilon felt a sense of crisis in his heart. He quickly opened the door and introduced gagnilon. In front of him was a terrible scene. The bodyguard in the castle was lying in a pool of blood, and on the bodyguard were several soldiers wearing armor. At the moment, these soldiers were biting the bodyguard''s body with blood. Looking at the soldiers tearing off pieces of bloody flesh and swallowing them into the entrance, Ganelon, who had developed excellent combat consciousness on the battlefield, quickly waved his sword and cut off the head of one of the soldiers, while the other soldier seemed to notice the emergence of Ganelon. The soldiers standing up slowly were like Ghouls smelling the breath of living people, Opened his mouth and rushed over! "Bastard!" In his rage, gagneron waved his long sword fiercely, and the soldiers were split in half by human helmets from beginning to end. After a full blow, the strange sense of detachment rolled up the whole body again. Gagnilon supported his body to the window to see what happened. When the sea blue knight looked out of the window, scenes in the street like the most terrible nightmares were printed into gagnilon''s eyes. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 370 The streets were filled with gunpowder smoke, like a chaotic scene like a broken city. Several people with bumpy steps, ordinary citizens, soldiers, craftsmen, men, women and children attacked others like losing their souls. This was a terrible scene that the dead attacked the living and then created many dead, as if to turn the field of the living into the country of the dead. From time to time, there were firelights in the city, and the air seemed to be filled with a strong smell of blood. For a time, even the battle hardened cannillon was deeply shocked! The dead devour the world of the living. It''s a hell of a sight! "Search Search Search Search Search" The creepy wail suddenly sounded. Gagnilon turned around and found that the unrecognized bodyguard who had been bitten had stood up in a strange posture. The pupils of the bodyguard had turned into a strange dark blue, and the intestines of his belly fell out of his bloody body, but he slowly came to himself. Cannillon immediately drew his sword and cut off the servant''s arm. Even so, he could not stop the speed of the other party''s attack. Sure enough, it has become a dead soul! Cannillon suddenly noticed the soldiers whose heads had been cut off by himself. These soldiers who seemed to have become dead did not move again. On reading, cannillon immediately cut off the head of the attendant. Sure enough, the attendant failed to stand up this time. The scream and battle sound from the bottom of the castle showed that there was not only cannillon, but cannillon now had no time to rescue others. The sea blue knight was running to the warehouse where the medicine was stored at the fastest speed. Cannillon could feel a strange force eroding his body. My consciousness becomes more and more blurred, and the most terrible thing is that my mind actually breeds the idea of killing I must have been poisoned. In terms of time, there must be something wrong with the dinner at that time. At the moment, Ganelon has no extra thoughts to consider who poisoned him. At the moment, his first thing is to get the antidote. He who has the strength of sea blue knight can only barely suppress the spread of toxicity, but this is only temporary. If he doesn''t eliminate the toxicity in his body, he may become a soul less undead. Along the way, Ganelon destroyed seven or eight soldiers who had become undead. After flustered kicking open the warehouse door, Ganelon quickly took out a bottle of master antidote from the medicine cabinet and poured it into his mouth. This antidote is a general-purpose antidote, which can neutralize most poisons in theory, and takes effect very quickly as a battlefield medicine. However, the cost is that the user will feel tingling all over in a short time, but now gagnilon can''t care so much. "Can''t you? Damn it" The antidote did not work, and the unknown toxin still spread in the body. Ghanilon stood up with a cold sweat on his forehead. The sea blue knight used his own strength to reduce the flow speed of blood as much as possible and reduce the spread speed of toxicity. Although the antidote did not take effect, the tingling feeling helped ganeron please the feeling of drowsiness. Ganeron wanted to thank the sequelae of the medicine at this time. If he slept like this, he might not wake up again. We have to get out of town and get out of here. We should immediately inform the follow-up troops of the news that the city has become a country of the dead. The sense of mission made the sea blue knight rush out regardless of everything. Anyway, it''s a death to stay here. It''s better to work hard. Gagneron ran quickly to the stable. There are more and more zombies on the road, and even some people still maintain their self-consciousness, but their bodies have been subdued to ask for help from Ganelon on the side of consciousness. While frantically attacking gagnilon. Out of the castle, Ganelon finally joined up with several garrison soldiers. After Ganelon helped the soldiers quickly kill the zombies, he learned a bad news from them. Almost all the members of the Knights accompanying him turned into zombies. The whole city garrison was also in chaos. All institutions were captured by zombies, and the city skills had been completely paralyzed. "Click to give up here and everyone will evacuate immediately!" "Lord cannillon, are you all right?" "Listen, if I become a ghost, you should cut off my head immediately." Ganillon suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. Strangely, the blood exuded a dark blue and a foul smell. The sea blue chivalry with increasingly blurred consciousness has reached the level of collapse. Ganilon is willing to understand his life here than the dead turned into walking corpses. Outside the city, Arthas has returned to the army. It seems that the exhausted army of the dead is rapidly advancing towards the city. In fact, there is no need for siege equipment now, because the smoke filled city has been broken from the inside! The natural disaster and plague have turned most citizens and city sergeants into zombies. Next, it''s just a simple harvesting job. Arthas looked sideways at sanerwald, who was wearing a black heavy Kai, and said, "I can feel that there is a strong consciousness resisting the call of the Scourge army. Go! Extinguish his last consciousness and make him a member of the Scourge army." "Yes, your Majesty the Lich King!" The city''s garrison, which was already crumbling in the civil strife, was suddenly attacked by enemies, and the whole defense line collapsed in an instant. The dense skeleton soldiers glittered with the dark blue fire of the soul to create a cold and terrible picture, which became the last straw to defeat the soldiers'' spiritual limit. Everyone was running away in a panic, trying to escape the city that had become a hell on earth, Sanerwade, who was riding on the skeleton war horse, didn''t even have the mood to kill these fleeing soldiers. In sanerwade''s eyes, these people were already living dead. Behind sanerwade, a well-equipped Dead Skeleton cavalry followed. It is very that sanerwade found his prey and is leading dozens of soldiers to break through the sea blue knight ganilon! If any words were needed, the battle was imminent. Ganilon looked at sanerwald, who was very different from other undead. There was a puppet with more reason than no mind in the eyes of the other party, which also sent out the fire of soul. Obviously, the dead in front of us is a commander of this army. If we can eliminate the other party, we may be able to end tonight''s massacre. Sanerwade was not interested in one-on-one fighting with ganillon. The dead cavalry quickly killed the soldiers around ganillon in less than a moment, while the sea blue knight only had time to destroy two dead cavalry. After the confrontation with sanerwade, ganillon found that the strength of the other party was very strong, which had surpassed the big knight to the degree of sea blue knight. If ganillon wanted to defeat the other party at ordinary times, it was not a problem, but now ganillon was weaker than the whole body, and the natural disaster and plague in his body were constantly eroding ganillon''s body. The swordsmanship you are good at can''t be used accurately, and the sword Qi of the sea blue knight level can''t be brought into play. The combat methods you have learned all your life also exist because of your weakness Under this disadvantage, the battle was very divided. Sanerwad''s Long Sword Pierced ganeron''s chest, and the pupil of the sea blue knight immediately spread. As a soldier, ganeron was not afraid of death. On the contrary, the battlefield was his own destination as a soldier. But ganilon didn''t want to get the chance of death. In this way, he became a walking corpse without soul and was played by the necromancer as a puppet between applause. This is the biggest shame for the knight and the soldier! Holding the long sword, ganillon said with the last strength, "let me die. Let me die like a soldier." "Death is not the end, but the beginning. The battle you desire is not over!" Sanerwald closed his eyes slightly and broke gagnilon''s last hope with a firm tone. The sea blue knight who closed his eyes fiercely opened his eyes again. When sanerwald took back the long sword from the other party''s body, the sea blue knight also became like losing his mind, making a low sound with unknown meaning and shaking his body to stand in place. The scourge Legion poured into the city. Instead, the city originally used to defend the army of the dead became a cage that no one could escape. The Last Rebel also turned into dead bones in the cold light emitted by the kalsas staff. Surrounded by several dead souls, Arthas stepped into the square filled with corpses. "Stand up, slaves, now be loyal to your master!" The evil power of Frost''s sorrow began to spread. The plague only turned the living into mindless zombies, and the Lich King''s own power can make these zombies regain their power and consciousness. Surrounded by the evil light, several souls were forcibly separated from the newly dead. Men, women and children struggled to get rid of the control of Frost''s sorrow, But no one was spared. All souls were sucked into the blade by irresistible force. The death chanter calthas stared at the scene intoxicated, and the Lich''s face looked unspeakably pious. Under the filthy power of this evil artifact, the heavily polluted soul broke away from the blade and returned to the original body again. There was an existence called mind in the eyes of zombies who had no mind. But this is a distorted consciousness, obeying the Lich King''s instinct, purifying the world''s obsession, and destroying the living! "Take action and finish all the work before dawn!" After completing the conversion, Arthas quickly ordered the Lich to one side. Calthas quickly bowed and said, "don''t worry, your majesty! I promise everything will go according to your plan before dawn." At the gate of the city, carts of green natural disaster and plague solvents were transported into the city. The undead who had controlled the whole city began to extinguish the flame and repair the damaged equipment. The violent beasts unloaded the containers from the carriages and sent them to the catapult of the high tower. Tomorrow, these weapons originally used to prevent the undead from attacking the city will become messengers to bring the nightmare of King ballaika. Unfinished (to be continued...) ... ... r752 Chapter 371 Granada was attacked by the dead, and now the city has fallen into chaos! This is the news that king valleka * * received on the March. Therefore, King * * who accelerated the March arrived at the foot of Granada city four hours faster than the scheduled time in the early morning. The newly arrived king valleca * * did not want to rest. After a little investigation of the battlefield situation, the commander immediately mobilized the heavy cavalry to assist the urban garrison from the east to open a passage into the city from the encirclement of the undead army. After entering the city, he relieved the pressure of the garrison and quickly organized forces to encircle and suppress all the undead. Soon, in the sound of the horn, the heavy cavalry began a cluster charge. With the power brought by the mobility and charge of the cavalry, and with the help of the magician''s large-scale group magic, the battle plan was carried out successfully! The seemingly solid encirclement net was quickly torn open by the heavy cavalry. In terms of number, the king of Barreca was not inferior to the undead army. The heavy infantry array immediately filled the gap opened during the cavalry charge, which had prevented the undead army from collapsing due to morale from closing up to surround the heavy cavalry army. "The first phalanx moves forward. The shield guard must grasp the tower shield and must not let these bones break through the defense line!" The centurion in the heavy infantry phalanx commanded loudly. The shield guard in lock armour moved forward slowly with a huge tower shield, and the Spearman in the rear accurately stabbed the spear tip into the head of the dead. In the rear of the heavy infantry array, there is a whole silver cloud Archer brigade that sprinkles arrows on the army of the dead. Although there is no silver arrow with the power to destroy the dead, even so, the loss of low-level dead such as skeletons and zombies is large enough to make any dead mage feel heartache. Stepping on the dead bones on the ground, they made a creepy click. Facing the enemy who overturned the rhythm of life and death, although they were told to fight the dead early in the morning, the soldiers of the king valleka * * regiment still felt angry when they really faced the enemy. k¨¤nk¨¤n~k¨¤nk¨¤n£¡ Those corpses that should have been buried in the ground can actually stand up, have turned into bones, the muscles of the whole body have rotted, and even the head has broken to reveal the rotten brain. Even so, these former "humans" can still move. God! Why is there such an incredible thing in the world? Can human beings really come back from the dead like this? Endure the fear and confusion in your heart. Although the taxi morale of King valleca * * has been affected, it is not low. Because now the March is very smooth. These undead seem terrible, but they are not opponents at all. Although they can''t kill them by stabbing into their bodies, as long as their heads are destroyed. Extinguish the burning soul fire, and these undead will return to the darkness. "Kill! Kill! Kill!" The soldiers shouted slogans and kept pushing towards the wall. There seemed to be cheers on the wall. The flag of the kingdom of Barreca was flying again, which increased the confidence of the king''s soldiers. In the command camp, Wang * *''s generals looked at the changes in the battlefield with satisfaction. It seemed that victory was a certainty. Only some mages still frowned and observed the situation of the undead army, according to the views of several high-level mages. To form such a huge army of the dead, at least 30 or 40 dead mages need to act together. Is this large-scale invasion of the dead, the pale island of the dead in the endless sea, isolos, active again after thousands of years of silence? When the mages thought about it, Wang * * had cleaned up the dead in the east wall, and the broken city gate was shaky. The soldiers immediately poured into the city to help the garrison defend. However, when the soldiers stepped into the city, they found a terrible scene, Holding various weapons, the skeleton soldiers are staring at them with dry eyes shining with the fire of the soul. There is no living breath in the city, filled with a depressing smell of death. What''s going on? How did the undead army get in? Aren''t they still besieging the city outside? It was too late to think that the dead in the city had launched an offensive. The first wave of arrow rain from the high position of skeleton archers on the city wall killed and injured the advance infantry entering the city. The chaos immediately spread, and the fear in everyone''s heart deepened the chaos again. The soldiers entering the city wanted to quickly withdraw from the ominous City shrouded in the shadow of death, The soldiers outside the city gate did not know that they wanted to enter the city, which caused unimaginable chaos in an instant. "What happened? Why did the speed of entering the city slow down?" The captain, who was completely unaware of it, looked at the suddenly crowded soldiers and shouted at them. "Sir ~ look at the wall, what''s that!!" The adjutant''s voice interrupted the captain''s attention. As the adjutant looked in the direction of his finger, many iron buckets with green mist were installed on the stone catapult of the city tower at some time. The generals in the command camp also found this situation, and an extremely unknown premonition immediately came to mind. Before the evacuation order was issued, the catapult had played its power and threw the iron bucket in the direction of the main force of King Balaka * *! Standing at the top of the city, Arthas, the Lich King, looked at the area where green smoke began to rise not far away, and the faint blue fire in the helmet''s eyes became more and more vigorous. Carl sass, the death chanter, floated over and bowed and said, "Bixi ¨¤, everything has been carried out according to your plan! King valleka * * has been infected by the natural disaster and plague. Soon they will join your Legion. Sanerwad and ganilon are ready to attack. Now they only wait for your order!" After a moment of silence, Arthas waved his hand and issued a cold order in a dull tone: "they have been destroyed in the name of the scourge corps, and don''t leave any alive!" "Yes, Bixi long!" The situation on the battlefield changed incredibly in an instant. All the dead who were still besieged suddenly adjusted their offensive and exposed their backs without hesitation. They have surrounded the whole king valleca * * in a continuous detour at the fastest speed. The diffuse green plague poison gas caused batches of soldiers to fall to the ground. After the mages used wind magic to stop the spread of the poison gas, The whole king valleca * * lost almost a fifth of its staff in an instant! What''s more terrible is that the soldiers smoked by the poison gas soon stood up again, and then impolitely pointed their weapons at the friendly forces who were companions more than ten minutes ago. Soon a unilateral massacre began in the city of Granada, and in the distant sky outside the city, a pair of huge pupils were staring at the scene in surprise. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After a few days In the capital of King ballaika in the west of the mainland, the priests of the temple were hurrying out of the palace. An incredible news came from the front line. The army of the dead suddenly appeared in the kingdom of ballaika and occupied the border city of Granada. The army of the dead massacred the whole city. Not only that, the dead even ambushed the king ballaika * * who went to rescue, For fourteen whole years, King valleca * * was almost completely destroyed, and less than 7000 people fled back to their adjacent territories. Now the territory has entered a state of full alert, and the Lords are constantly asking Wang Du for additional personnel, because they are facing a huge undead army that has expanded to nearly 400000 overnight, In one night, an army of 400000 dead people appeared on the land sheltered by the five supreme gods in the west of the continent! This is no longer a quantity that can be despised. Obviously, it is impossible to eliminate these undead by relying on the power of the kingdom of bareka alone. After receiving the news, Shengdu immediately sent a notice letter to the countries in the west of the mainland. After receiving the notice letter, the countries in the West of the mainland did not make too many skin pulling actions, and the assembly of materials and troops was very rapid, This is no longer the state affairs of the Barreca kingdom. Who can guarantee whether the undead army will continue to expand to other parts of the mainland after swallowing the whole Barreca kingdom? If it sits idly by for a little benefit now, there will be no chance to regret when the undead army hits its own door. Even if we want to talk about interests, we should at least wait until the army of the dead is solved! The news that 400000 undead troops suddenly appeared in the west of the mainland and began to kill wantonly could not be contained. It was not long before the whole continent was talking about it. Countries in the eastern part of the mainland have also raised their alert levels. They are not afraid of the spread of the dead from the western mainland. Recently, there are rumors that many ships on the sea have witnessed the dead crossing the sea and heading for the mainland. According to the route, the landing place of the dead is just in the eastern part of the mainland. There is a real army of undead in the west, and the rumors in the East have changed from gossip to news that forces in various countries dare not take it lightly. Coastal countries have stepped up coastal patrols and began to guard against them. Who zhid ¨¤ o, will these blasphemous undead organize an army to massacre the Eastern continent like the west. When the secular people began to talk about it, some unknown people were also paying attention to the news that the army of the dead appeared in the west of the mainland recently. Some people were confused, some were happy, and some were half happy and half worried! Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 372 The scourge legion of Alsace unconsciously rolled up a strong wind that shook the whole continent. I''m afraid the pilgrims from the island of the dead of isolos were the most confused. The dead who had just landed on the eastern continent from the island of isolos soon got bad news. Countries on the mainland are taking strict precautions against the dead, The reason is the sudden emergence of a large army in the Western kingdom of Barreca. An army of 400000 undead troops killed a city in the field of gods, killed and retreated the king * * responsible for encirclement and suppression, and even converted all of them into undead creatures!? When I first got the news, all the Necromancers from isolos had only one idea, which was completely nonsense! The 400 thousand undead army is not controlled by a necromancer at all, nor can it be controlled by a lich of 8 magic level, the leader of esolos undead island. Even if there are enough undead mages to gather so many undead creatures, it will take at least hundreds of years to collect "materials" and then screen and transform them. It is impossible to hide such a long and huge work from the world. However, seeing the tense appearance of various countries on the mainland and the addition of magic guiding devices to check dead creatures at various checkpoints, all these signs show that the rumors from the western mainland are probably true! Now the Necromancers gathered in a deserted Valley in the eastern mainland are discussing the next action, and hundreds of high-level necromancers are on guard around. The sky is overcast, and even the sun can''t pass through the clouds and fall on the ground. At the moment, there was no life in the whole valley. Even mice and insects fled in fear of the smell of death emitted by the fugitives. Obviously, this pilgrimage has attracted the attention of many dead people by the sudden emergence of the army of the dead. It doesn''t matter that countries on the mainland block checkpoints. Originally, the Necromancers just can''t see the existence of light, but they should pay a visit to the unknown necromancers in the west of the mainland as a etiquette. Perhaps the emergence of these necromancers also has something to do with the advent of the extraordinary. In the ranks of the dead, a high-ranking necromancer came out. His whole body was wrapped in a bandage with strange runes. He didn''t carry a magic wand, but only wore a dark dagger, He said slowly in a chilling voice like rusted gears squeezed together: "Fellow citizens with the same idea, it is our lifelong ideal to pursue death, explore death and surpass death. The extraordinary recorded by the great mentor isolos came again after ten thousand years. We can''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. No accident should be the stepping stone of this pilgrimage." The dead whispered around, and from time to time they gave a voice of approval. exactly! Every dead person here has been waiting for too long. Some people have died for eternal life, some for rebirth, and some for the pursuit of the ultimate truth. Now the extraordinary person who brings the answer has come. Then any existence that blocks you should be removed! The shadow of death is not just spreading in the west of the mainland. The eastern continent also began to be shrouded in an unknown shadow. Of course, for the dead who make the living fear like a tiger. Some people are also very happy. In Jinsui territory, the enchanted Witch King Sally en received both good news and bad news. The good news is that the dead who had been staying in the north to attack the Oggi barbarians did not zhid ¨¤ o why they suddenly moved to the area under the control of the holy capital, killed the city with a bang, and almost wiped out the king * * who came to encircle and suppress. This massacre instantly produced unimaginable abyss power on the ground. For the choking pain masters who have been provoked and repaired recently, the attack of the army of the dead on the holy capital can be said to alleviate the crisis for the pain masters. There are many demon masters in the abyss who are very interested in the sudden emergence of the undead army and the operators behind it, including aleguso, the killing master attached to the demon queen Sharon. The actions of the undead army have shown that they are enemies with the five supreme gods, and the most important thing is that this undead army is different from other undead, The living who died in the hands of the undead army will stand up again in a very short time and become a member of the undead army, which is as terrible as a snowball. Expand at this speed. If the holy capital does not take timely action to curb the army of the dead, it will not take long for the army of the dead to turn half of the continent into a death place full of tombstones! It''s almost every demon master''s idea to get the loyalty of the undead army and its behind manipulators. With these undead, it''s estimated that it won''t take long to create a huge intersection in the main material plane that can let the demon master in and out! It''s just that the succubus King Sally en is not interested in this "well done" army of the dead for the time being. Even if she is interested in being far away in Jinsui territory, Sally en doesn''t stretch out her hand for that long. Next, I''m afraid she has to rely on her master aleguso to play a game with other masters. Now Sally ANN is thinking more about the bad news. That is, Alice''s mother, the Marquis Angelina, suddenly sent a message. Because of some important things, Mrs. Angelina couldn''t come to Jinsui territory as promised, and brought a letter to her daughter. The news naturally annoyed Sally Ann. She could have manipulated the westfallon family right away, but now the next plan must be changed. Of course, the letter written by the Marquis to her daughter was naturally directly handed over to Sally en. There was no problem with the content of the letter. It was just some mother''s greetings and comforts to her daughter. However, an ominous omen always rose in Sally en''s heart. It seemed that the sudden change of the itinerary of the Marquis Angelina was not that simple reason. Sally ANN, who has always had trouble recently, is only able to feel gratified that the idiot Prince silvado has been more honest since he was taught a lesson by the Black Dragon Prince and the white dragon messenger last time. But when it comes to the Black Dragon Prince, the succubus Queen''s beautiful eyes can''t help closing up. Some parts of the first airship have been quietly transported to Jinsui territory. His Highness the Black Dragon Prince is very quick to do things. If possible, Sally wants to make a deal with him. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the king''s capital of the karlseman Empire, klosed, who was riding in the special carriage of the chamber of Commerce in the ring of black stone, leaned on the soft leather sofa. Opposite the vice president of the chamber of Commerce was Emma, a female assistant who was still sorting out materials. Looking at klosed''s dissatisfied look, Emma, the female assistant, said helplessly, "Hey, I have to say, the prince of the karsermon Empire has too much appetite." "Kloside was silent for a moment and shook his head:" I can''t say I have too much appetite, but this time I really made a mistake and failed to cover up my intention in the negotiation. I was noticed by the other party. I almost forgot which Prince is an ambitious. If he zhid ¨¤ o lost the identity of that girl, he should deal with Yalin himself. " "Is president Yalin your friend?" When he found out that he was speechless, Claude was stunned, and then smiled: "it should be said that he is an old friend with my father. He is also a more powerful person." Yalin! A friend who had contacts with the father of vice president Claude seemed to be a powerful businessman. It just seemed that she had never heard of the man''s name, and Emma didn''t think much about it. In the palace, Augusta, Prince of the karsermon Empire, looked at the carriage gradually leaving the palace. Augusta, who was nominally a prince but was actually the ruler of the whole empire, recalled meaningfully at the moment. Today, klosed made a request after negotiations. It''s a very puzzling request. Croside wants to buy the elf girl he bought at a cost of 10 million lihn from himself. Although the other party offered a very exciting price, although the little girl did have a beautiful face enough to make people move. But Augusta always felt that the vice president who created the miracle of the black stone ring chamber of commerce should not be the kind of person who can do meaningless business. Since the other party is willing to pay such a high price, it shows that the elf girl in his hand must have higher value. Thinking of this, Augusta showed a meaningful smile. "My dear brother, is there anything that makes you so happy today?" The sweet voice sounded like honey in Augusta''s ear. Wearing a luxurious dress and holding a golden feather fan, she had a beautiful face that turned all sentient beings upside down, matched with Nona''s colorful sexy figure, and a beautiful girl like a beautiful thing, accompanied by two equally beautiful maidens, came slowly to Augusta. In the face of this beautiful thing that can make any man in the world move, Augusta just smiled calmly and said, "Celine, why aren''t you with the director today?" Celine brannis! The prince''s half sister, the princess of the Augusta, is also the most famous jewel of the Empire. The proud princess, who is not fake in front of anyone on weekdays, now looked at her brother with affection and said softly, "there''s no way. Since our director got a new ''pet'', she has long forgotten me." "Well, that''s really a little trouble!" Augusta shook his head helplessly. "In fact, I don''t hate the interest of Miss director. Compared with those hypocritical men, sometimes I feel bucuo just \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Here, Celine showed a cunning and lovely smile: "but I have to say that the Miss director is really good at it. Under her training, the mages in the technology department are working with 200% of their energy every day." Augusta sat on the sofa with her sister quite satisfied and chatted like an ordinary brother and sister without restraint. The maid quickly prepared tea and waited on her. Augusta knew that her sister princess Celine, as the most dazzling golden gem of the karsermon Empire, was not only because of her beautiful face that turned all sentient beings upside down, but also because Celine had an extremely delicate mind. She was very good at using her advantages, temptations Use men who are trying to help themselves achieve their goals. Just like a bright rose, it exudes attractive fragrance, but anyone who wants to pick this rose will be stabbed by the flower thorn, and this rose will bloom proudly only in front of Augusta. Naturally, Augusta can see Celine''s mind, but after all, there is a so-called blood estrangement between them, and Augusta still yearns for another woman who can''t let her down. "Celine ~ if I want to take back that girl now, do you think our director will let go?" While talking and laughing, Augusta suddenly asked. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 373 Celine put her finger against her mouth and thought, "if you let go, it should be no problem, but I''m afraid our director will protest with a strike. "That means I have to find a substitute before taking back the girl." Augusta also showed a troublesome look. The other party''s work is too important, and only he knows this profession. He can''t change her even if he wants to replace her. If you have intimidated her as a prince, it''s impossible. Which director''s miss has a famous temper. Come and go! Celine poked her brother with her elbow and asked, "I said, dear brother, so far you haven''t explained to me the reason why you bought the elf girl. I don''t think you want foreign filthy blood to stain the noble blood of the brannis royal family?" Noble!? When hearing this word, Augusta smiled contemptuously: "Celine, do you think the blood of our brannis royal family is noble?" Celine was slightly stunned and said in a deep voice with a feather fan: "I''m proud to have the same blood as my brother, but no matter how noble the blood is, some defective products will occasionally be born." There was a chill and murderous spirit in Celine''s eyes, but in an instant Celine recovered her elegant posture. Augusta gently patted her sister''s head and comforted her: "are you still interested in the previous thing? Fool, that''s a thing of the past. Now no one can hurt you." "I just can''t forget." Celine sighed, quickly adjusted her mood and asked, "by the way, brother, you haven''t told me why you spent so much money on that little girl." Augusta smiled: "I''m not so kind as to buy that child with so much money. I don''t have much money to spend. Originally, I just saw that the identity of her and her sister might become a bargaining card with the holy capital in the future." "Her sister? Is she a very important person in the elves?" "I can''t say it''s very important, but at least it can become an influential identity. If ten million lihn bought the child and used it properly, he can earn several times and ten times. But some time ago, after Shengdu preached the deeds of those fugitive elves, I thought I had bet the wrong card and made a loss business, so Shunshui made a personal favor and gave her to us as a gift Miss director. " "The gift of ten million leans is really valuable. In other words, my brother seems to have never given me such an expensive gift." Celine smiled with a hint of jealousy. "I''ll give you something more valuable than her later, Celine." Augusta lovingly patted her sister on the shoulder. Celine leaned against her brother: "the girl has lost her value. What happened to her sister?" Augusta regretfully explained the cause and effect to her sister. The elf girl named Aisha was the sister of the leader of the high elf refugee team who fled from the kingdom of karut. And her sister, a high elf named alojer, is a candidate highly valued by the holy capital. Augusta originally wanted to use Aisha to influence her sister and the holy capital''s attitude towards the karsermon Empire, but the result was that Aisha''s sister didn''t seem to arrive in the news announced by the holy capital. Instead, another elf became a leader and was rewarded. Without the influence of irogel, Aisha would lose its value. Originally, Augusta was going to give Aisha, an expensive luxury that lost its value with 10 million rien, as a gift to a domestic noble. As a result, the technical director in charge of a secret project noticed the elf girl at a meeting. The other party seems very happy. Augusta made a favor and gave Aisha to each other. But in some cases now. Augusta found that Aisha may not have lost her value. Maybe her value is greater than previously estimated. The old mage Farron who entered the misty forest with the overlord''s relics, and Aisha''s sister also lost the news after entering the misty forest. Now croside of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce has to pay a lot of money to buy Aisha from himself. Connecting all this together, Augusta got a message that made him happy. The legend of overlord may be true! It''s just why klosed, vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, suddenly made such a move. Does he also zhid ¨¤ o \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. "Klosed, vice president of the ring of Blackstone." Celine whispered the name. As the princess of the karlseman Empire, Celine also met the legendary vice president of the chamber of Commerce. The other party is really an excellent man who will never be forgotten. Even Celine, whose eyes are higher than the top, has to admit that croside is very similar to her brother Augusta in many aspects. Unfortunately, if her brother was not born in this world, maybe she would really admire him. At this time, the maid outside the door came in and reported to the mage Leonus that he had something urgent to see. After getting Augusta''s approval, the maids opened the door, and the young mage still wearing a pair of glasses came in quickly with a document, When seeing that Princess Celine was also there, Jonas bowed slightly and whispered to Augusta, "Your Highness, here is a confidential message \ Speaking of this, onas glanced around with his eyes, and Augusta naturally understood the meaning of his confidant. Waving their hands, the ladies quickly withdrew from the room. Celine was also very sensible and sat aside to tease the golden bird in the cage. Augusta, who made room, took the document and looked at it quickly. Suddenly, a fierce look flashed in Augusta''s eyes, but he soon recovered his calm. Take out a magic crystal and activate the fire element to burn the documents. After all this, Augusta said, "go and arrange it. Tell our partners that as long as they can get the key technical data, the karsermon empire will provide them with all necessary material support." "Yes, your highness!" Rionas nodded. When Leonus was about to leave, Augusta suddenly remembered something: "by the way, Leonus, how is our Director Miss recently?" "Miss natya \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Where is the plan?" "The heritage has been analyzed. The first batch of testing machines should be produced in a month. The selection and training of drivers have begun secretly." Augusta finally waved with satisfaction that Leonus could leave. After Leonus left, Celine sat back with a smile: "it seems that my brother has been very busy recently and has been entangled by so many official affairs." "I''m really a little busy, but I''m very glad." "Happy!?" Celine was puzzled. Augusta walked to the window with his back to his hand and said with a low smile, "I''m glad Augusta brannis was born in this great era." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the Arnold mountains, Yalin looked at two messages. One was from the hand of Arthas, the Lich King. The first battle record of the Scourge army surprised Yalin. He slaughtered a city and a whole King * * who came to encircle and suppress with the scourge plague. The number of the undead army expanded to 400000 in an instant, and he also formed the first death knights. The country where the natural disaster Corps is located has now begun to implement the emergency mobilization order. All parts of the country are recruiting troops and building fortifications to prepare the whole people to resist the army of the dead. The second letter is from the hand of Didier of Saxony kingdom. It also says that the scourge Corps suddenly appeared in the west of the mainland. It seems that Saxony Kingdom has also received a notice from the holy capital, which mainly explains the situation of the undead army in the kingdom of Barreca. The holy capital has not asked Saxony kingdom to provide materials and assistance to help eliminate the undead army, Instead, it asked the Saxony kingdom to pay close attention to the fact that the undead creatures in its territory may throw plague into the water source recently. It seems that the natural disaster and plague have spread in the Barreca kingdom in the west of the mainland, In Warcraft and In the two games of world of Warcraft, the natural disaster and plague can be said to exist without solution. As long as a living person sticks to it, he can only watch him become a ghost loyal to the Lich King. Although there is no solution in the game, in this world, Yalin doesn''t know whether the natural disaster and plague can still remain in the state of no solution. Maybe the emerald green dragon who is good at healing and the blue dragon who is a research maniac Crack the unsolvable nature of the natural disaster plague and develop a vaccine specifically for the natural disaster plague. At that time, Arthas''s natural disaster Legion will be short of a powerful weight. But now Yalin is happy to see that the natural disaster plague has caused some chaos to the holy capital, but Yalin is also a little worried. He originally expected Alsace to harass the holy capital and restrain them from dealing with the demon master. However, it seems that the natural disaster Corps is advancing by leaps and bounds, which may directly bring the hatred of the holy capital against the devil to himself, There are emerald green dragons behind the zhid ¨¤ O Holy capital. The scourge legion of Alsace is barely able to deal with mortals. If it directly faces the Dragon coalition, it is estimated that a strong and weak scourge Legion will be eliminated. Yalin felt it was necessary to remind Alsace that it was better not to be too conspicuous when he came. The main force against the holy capital should be handed over to the devil. The Scourge army would better pick up a bargain behind it. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 374 Before the sun rose, Yalin communicated with Arthas and Didier to explain things. Fortunately, Arthas had seen a miracle show in his recent March. The suddenly torn earth swallowed up a large number of undead. According to Arthas, fayalin judged that it should be the miracle performed by uznock, the God of the earth. To this end, Yalin gave Alsace a suggestion. If the scourge Legion wants to avoid being consumed by the power of the gods, it''s best to disperse and attack everywhere, which will make the gods tired of dealing with it. At the same time, the scourge Legion should avoid fighting with the Dragon troupe behind the holy capital, which surpasses the secular forces. Even if it is inevitable, it should try to retain the backbone of the Legion. The loss of low-level cannon fodder is not painful. As long as there is a body, it can be converted at will, but the conversion conditions of high-level dead spirits such as death knights and lichs are very harsh. It is better not to lose as much as possible. Of course, the problem of command and dispatch after the dispersion of the Legion may be solved by Arthas himself. However, Yalin estimated that there was no problem. The death knights that had been established could serve as commanders, but their forces were scattered. Although they could not attack the large Legion and cities, they could also harass the holy capital and make it tired. Fortunately, after witnessing the power of a miracle, Arthas, the Lich King, also dispelled the idea that the Scourge army is unmatched. Now the Scourge army is searching for all useful materials in Granada. In order to resist the army of the dead, the craftsmen in Granada have made a lot of weapons, equipment and instruments, which are all cheap now. Moreover, some undead of the original craftsman status can also return to the base of the scourge Legion in the ancient battlefield as labor. After the search, Arthas''s next step is to temporarily hide the main force of the Legion, and several death knights will lead small forces to carry out small-scale attacks according to the distribution area of the river where the plague was put. It is believed that the natural disaster and plague have transformed the first batch of zombies, and those towns that have caused civil strife are excellent targets. Beware of the power behind the holy capital! This is Yalin''s last warning at the end of the call. In addition to the news about the scourge legion, Didier also sent some news about the domestic situation of Saxony kingdom. For the scourge legion, Yalin just answered without giving more orders. So far, Yalin and sunezer know the existence of the scourge Legion. After all, undead creatures are evil in the eyes of living people. For the little friends with excess sense of justice in odur City, Yalin thinks it''s better not to let them know about it. The Black Dragon Prince kloside''s action speed is very fast. The first batch of engineers and explorers have been stationed in the kingdom of Saxony. The kingdom of Saxony also attaches great importance to this cooperation. It has mobilized a lot of human and material resources to dig the first magic spar mine in China. However, it is estimated that it will be a month before it is officially put into operation. On the way, the fairy maid sent another document. Yalin looked at it and couldn''t help sneering. Recently, the number of mercenaries and poachers sneaking into the fog forest has increased. Even if the soldiers of belika fortress caught one group after another, they couldn''t stop it. Later, Yalin simply let them come in and directly captured these mercenaries, adventurers and poachers as slave workers. However, recently, the slave merchants in the free city seem to have finally completed the supporting documents. It seems that some regular mercenaries have also begun to enter the misty forest to try to catch the rumored elves, Godard recently captured several mercenaries, which proved this. Yalin welcomed the act of sending labor, but Yalin didn''t want to make things too big. After all, the news that the regular mercenary regiment was killed on a large scale and spread in the fog is not only bad for himself, but also the Saxony kingdom will bear great pressure. "Godard, how are you doing there recently?" After taking out the purple jade for communication, Yalin contacted the cosmic Knight Goddard and asked. "Don''t worry, young master Yalin. Everything is normal here. Those soft footed shrimps are cowards who bully the soft and fear the hard. They will be honest as long as they put a little blood on them." Godard, who remained in the state of cosmic knight, completely ignored the wind and snow and talked with Yalin. During this time, Goddard has taken over the work of Feiying. Compared with the flying shadow who only likes to fight with the strong, Goddard''s work enthusiasm is much higher by the flying shadow. Basically, once the elf scouts find an intruder, they inform Goddard to deal with it. The best record was that Goddard solved the adventure team of the six by one. All six were captured, including a level 6 female mage. Originally, this adventure team was going to collect some rare herbs from misty forest and sell them for money. Recently, the pharmacist guild is thirsty for knowledge about the herbs that have mutated from misty forest. In particular, recently, it was found that the main materials in several advanced medicines can even be replaced by mutated herbs, and the final result is that the price of these mutated herbs is rising in the black market. Of course, for this adventure team, if you are lucky enough, you may catch a mutant cracked toothed wolf, so that everyone can get a reward enough to play happily for a year. But they were unlucky. They collected two herbs in the misty forest and were discovered by the elf scouts. Then Goddard let them lie down without even using weapons. The sword had no great effect on the armor of the cosmic knight, Even the full blow of the leading man who looked in his early thirties only left a slight scratch on Goddard''s biological armor. Similarly, in the face of blunt weapons, the armor of the cosmic knight can fully absorb the impact force, and Goddard blocked the incoming hammer with one hand. As for the fire magic of level 6 mages. After being weakened by the frost storm barrier to a terrible situation, Goddard didn''t even feel it at all. At this time, facing the armored giant who seemed invulnerable in front of him, the six man group also knew that they might be more or less dangerous this time. However, this group of adventurers also wisely chose to flee separately, which naturally had no effect on the flying Goddard. It took a little time for Goddard to catch six people one by one. After seeing the appearance of frost snow wizard, the six people who were already frustrated finally found a problem. After severely blocking the forest border, the Saxony Kingdom suddenly changed its original intention and became relaxed. The Saxony kingdom must have known something happened in the misty forest. This is a collusive conspiracy. However, it is useless for them to curse and regret. What is waiting for them will be a long slave labor career! "Goddard, the situation has changed now. We should keep the usual arrest of scattered mercenaries and adventurers. For those organized mercenaries, don''t destroy them at one time, slowly bleed them and try to create the illusion of extreme danger in the fog forest. I will send another group of personnel to support you. Remember ~ never leave anyone to vent the news here Let it out! " "Yes, master Yalin." If you directly use force to destroy the mercenary garrison, it will inevitably cause great diplomatic pressure on the Saxony kingdom. At the same time, it will also let the world find that there are unknown forces in the misty forest, which is not what Yalin wants to see. Take advantage of the geographical advantage to slowly bleed the mercenaries entering the forest and cover up some traces. Use the trained split toothed wolf to create the illusion that the mercenaries are attacked and killed by wild animals in the forest. In this way, even the free city has nothing to say. After communicating with Goddard, Yalin has finally dealt with today''s things. It is estimated that lulushu and his party are still slowly wandering on the airship. They say that the technology of the airship has spread out in an all-round way. However, the performance of the airship made by human is much worse than that during the Dragon war, but the improvement speed is very fast. The Dragon era airship has developed in the hands of elves and dragons for more than 700 years, but it is estimated that humans can catch up with the technical generation difference in only about 300 years. It has to be said that the human race seems relatively mediocre in all aspects of ability, but it has the most delicate balance. Human beings are the most successful creation of the creator at this stage. If we continue to develop at this speed, sooner or later, human beings will completely devour other races. No wonder the Black Dragon King put forward that proposal at the Dragon conference. It has to be said that the Black Dragon King was right in his eyes, Mankind''s rapid progress after the dragon war is far beyond any race before. Yalin sighed. All this is not something he should consider. In terms of climbing the science and technology tree, audur city will not fall behind. After all, he opened the cheating link of the calling system, which contains detailed information of various technologies, whether magic technology or mechanical technology. In fact, Yalin found that there are drawings of nuclear weapons after browsing the calling system in detail, In short, if Yalin can dig up uranium ore and make centrifuges to separate and enrich uranium, then nuclear weapons can also be made. Looking at the dazzling scientific and technological drawings inside, Yalin has made a lot of drawings of machine tools. Dwarf craftsmen are starting to manufacture some primary machine tools. Yalin is not satisfied with pure manual manufacturing. In addition to conventional weapons, in the future, standardized parts can be manufactured for these machine tools in mass production of magic knights, which can greatly save time and manpower. Pick up the schedule and look at it. Yalin is still going to have a rest. Tomorrow, he will accompany fili to conduct the Magic Knight experiment. Fili''s power will be used for the first time! Unfinished (to be continued) Chapter 375 When he became a white dragon, sometimes he didn''t have to sleep. Yalin felt quite good. He sat in his chair for a long night and closed his eyes. In recent days, dealing with official business and black nuclear crystal drawings made Yalin feel that he was a little over using his brain. Up to now, the city of odur has developed to this state, not including captives and goblins, but by frost and snow elves The main population of dwarves and Tauren is more than 20000. Roughly, elves account for more than 50%, and the remaining dwarves drink half of Tauren. Of course, the price is that the soul energy in Yalin''s hands is completely empty, and there are still more than 1000 points left so far. In terms of material and energy, the daily income is barely equal to the opening support, mainly black core crystals. It''s too expensive. The great mage faroen will return to the sage tower tomorrow. Depending on the situation, the old mage is ready to solve the internal problems of the sage tower once and for all. This time, Yalin has also branded faroen, but the time has been extended to one year. Before the end of the novice protection period, the old mage must return to the Arnold mountains. Oh! Who has entered the range of [frost storm barrier] and is still moving rapidly towards Yano''s mountains. Suddenly Yalin opened his eyes, He seemed to vaguely feel the intruder''s anger [top] [point] the most important thing is to feel that the location is close to the crystalline forest land. As long as you pass through this completely crystalline forest, the next is the yanold mountains. The other party not only deceived the spirit scouts and Rangers patrolling at the edge of the forest, but even was aware of it when you were so close. I have to say that this hiding ability is really great. Suddenly, the feeling disappeared again, and Yalin concentrated. Finally, the general position of the intruder was captured again. The situation of the other party was very strange. It seemed that he didn''t walk in the normal interface, but rather acted in the cracks of the interface. This was a sneaking on the shadow plane. He suddenly remembered the special ability given by an ancient goddess. Yalin reacted. After detecting the other party''s sneaking plane, Yalin''s mental detection soon caught the sneakers. 1¡¢ There are five drow elves in total, that is, the dark elves! These elves have the breath of the divine power of the spider God queen rose, and their strength is not weak. Two assassins, a spell mage, a priest and a Ranger, it seems that they should be the elves sent by rose to exchange abyss information. However, it is strange that giving believers the ability to sneak into the shadow plane was not Rose''s divine power. The spider God can give his followers this power, which means that rose swallowed the God of the crazy goddess. That sinister queen of God really has a set! But the rules have changed with the times. The deities of the past were not accommodated by the current rules. No wonder Rose''s divine power was so low that she was excluded by the new rules and had extremely rare beliefs to maintain the deities of the two old times. That woman really wanted money but not life. Well, in a way, it''s as good as some poor young lady At this time, the other party has reached the crystallization forest. But these dark elves seem to be surprised by the vision of the crystalline forest. It seems to be a little hesitant. Finally, the dark elves began to sneak into the shadow plane again and entered the crystalline forest land. Yalin observed these dark elves with the meaning of killing time. The crystalline forest not only has a stronger role in identifying enemies and defense. At the same time, the crystalline forest is equal to a distortion point. Where many spells will be disturbed, and the shadow plane will also be cut into pieces. Every time the dark elf sneaks for a period of time, he must return to the normal plane and stare at the erosion of the power of frost with a Mana Shield. Yalin was a little confused about what these dark elves were thinking. If they really came by the order of the queen of God, they just need to say hello to the frost and snow elves at the edge of the forest. Naturally, someone sent them to odur city through the portal. Why should they sneak all the way from the shadow interview map into the yanod mountains? You know, it takes at least ten days and a half months for even the fast-moving dark elves to walk on their feet from the edge of the forest to the Arnold mountains. These guys are full. What are they doing? Do these dark elves have other purposes!? Suddenly, the image of the dark elf girl Celian flashed in Yalin''s mind. Two assassins, spell mages, priests and Rangers sneaked into the team of assassination or capture. Thinking of the arrival of the son of the star some time ago, the spider God must have noticed it. Now the God must understand why he deliberately left Celian. The particularity of the son of the star itself shields any prophecy and detection spells. As long as the son of the star deliberately hides his position, even the gods can''t find her exact position. And Celian has the power of the incomplete son of the star. The queen of God probably believes that using Celian''s power can find the new son of the star. A defective product can greatly reduce the danger of rose on the road of sublimating a new God, and the complete power of the son of the star is almost immeasurable. Whether it is swallowing the son of the star or holding her in hand and using her power for herself, I''m afraid it''s also a great temptation for the gods. Yalin smiled contemptuously. Celian''s power really comes from the son of the star. Although it''s not clear why she was born, it''s not enough to have power alone. It also needs a medium that can resonate with the son of the star. For example, what comes to the main material plane with a son of the star, but such things are only owned by herself. It''s just that she still plays tricks at this time. It''s really worthy of her title after the spider God. Is rose not afraid to annoy herself? Has she forgotten that there is a fragment of divine personality in her hand. Perhaps these dark elves also brought information about the abyss according to the agreement. If the action is successful, they can naturally pat their hips and leave. If they fail, they can completely shirk the responsibility as long as they hand in the information. In terms of their own situation, they can''t directly turn against rose. The woman of ten * * also takes this into account. "Well, if you want to play, I''ll accompany you" He was about to call kraferiger to find out the rats hidden in the shadow. Yalin suddenly had a more interesting idea. Anyway, he had locked their breath. The closer he entered the yanoder mountains, the closer he was to himself, the more unable these dark elves could hide their whereabouts. In that case, he might as well use them to test the defense of odur city, Anyway, it still takes two or three days for the other party to reach the city of odur. In a moment, Yalin simply pretended not to know, but Yalin didn''t want the possible accident to hurt some people. With Yalin''s idea, more than a dozen powerful high-level element guards crossed the restrictions of the element spirit world and were called to the main material level. At Yalin''s sign, the underwater element guards immediately set out to Tell Philip, Weber Miss yuansaka and other people with poor combat effectiveness secretly protected them. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ On the morning of the second day, Ron went away, and Alin accompanied the Philippines after breakfast and went straight to the forge hall. The first time he came to the forged Hall of the Philippines, he looked at everything in the West and looked very curious. Until he saw Victor, the pioneer who was responsible for the final modulation of the Magic Knight''s prototype, Victor stopped. Immediately, in the name of analysis and research, he pulled Philip aside and asked endlessly. If Yalin hadn''t watched, Victor might have directly sent Philip to the test-bed. "It''s a strange ability to determine that parts of the brain are very active, but it''s impossible to calculate how to use this power!" Victor felt all kinds of information transmitted by the power of reading power to himself. The science madman finally understood why Yalin valued Philip''s power so much. In the original work, Philly''s power of awareness is similar to large-scale detection. It also has the same function as radar, which can transmit information to every partner. At the time of its birth, the Magic Knight, a war machine, had a strong combat capability, but it had a little trouble in coordination. Although it could communicate with the magic guide, the special driving mode allowed the driver to observe the battlefield situation only with the naked eye. The experience of the driver must be taken into account in seeking enemy support, aiming and marching. In short, like the first generation of old fighters in Yalin''s previous life, pilots can only search the enemy with their naked eyes. If it is a scuffle, one may accidentally beat down his own people. However, after the emergence of the second generation aircraft with radar, with the support of early warning aircraft, pilots no longer rely solely on their own eyes. They can control the whole battlefield situation through radar, thus forming the over the horizon combat mode. Philly''s power reading ability is like an early warning aircraft, which can feed back the dynamics of the whole battlefield to the driver of the Magic Knight, so as to greatly improve the combat efficiency of the Magic Knight. Although fili is born with the ability to read power, no one can learn it, the heavy crystal chain steel staff used by fili can be copied. Each Magic Knight will carry some scales of the heavy crystal chain steel staff and spread out on the battlefield at any time. Fili''s main task is to manipulate these scales to collect intelligence, It can be said that in the future, Philly will be the central command tower of the whole Magic Knight army. Before long, Medea, the main person in charge of the Magic Knight program, also came to visit. Then she followed miss yuanban and Webb, basically becoming miss yuanban''s Royal errand runner Webb, and greeted Lin. when miss yuanban said hello to Lin, Philip, who was tripped by Victor, stared at Lin yuanban with her mouth, It''s like being on guard against the villain who wants to rob his baby. "Well, victor will study it slowly in the future. Don''t forget to get down to business. Now start testing this prototype." "Yes, the intelligence collection of NianWei ability will be suspended first, and the Magic Knight test will start immediately." Soon Victor returned to his usual mechanical tone. Dozens of cotton boll sheep and the assistance of five Mountain Giants pulled the pulley together to send the huge Magic Knight out of the forge hall through a special channel. A frost snow elf responsible for driving the Magic Knight also changed his clothes and jumped into the Magic Knight from the open belly position. Soon, the internal Dharma array connected the spirit of the Magic Knight and the driver, and the magic streamer began to inject into every part of the Magic Knight''s body. Under the expectation of everyone, the Magic Knight''s arm began to move and slowly supported the huge body to stand up. Good! Amid the cheers of the crowd, Yalin said to fili, "go to fili! Your stage is ready to show!" (to be continued.) Chapter 376 Standing in the center of a special Dharma array, fili took a deep breath and looked at Yalin. She seemed to get more courage and encouragement from Yalin. "Come on, Philly, you''ll have no problem!" Yalin gave Philip a thumbs up and said. Philip''s face turned a little red and she quickly closed her eyes. With the appearance of the cherry colored streamer, she showed her power of reading. The heavy crystal chain steel staff in Philip''s hand and the scales carried on the Magic Knight flew out together, just like the petals of cherry blossoms. Philip surrounded by it revealed a strange beauty. Not only Weber was fascinated, but even miss yuansaka was surprised, On weekdays, she always looks cold when she sees sh long ngqu. Unexpectedly, she still has such a beautiful side. For a moment, a sense of crisis surged in Miss yuansaka''s heart! At this time, Hermina, who is in charge of military industry among the three swordsmen of Gasol United Kingdom in the world of magic guide and clever shell, arrived late because of her busy business. Suddenly, miss yuansaka turned her eyes to the proud blonde who is talking with Yalin? How come she has never seen this guy before. "Can you introduce me to the people around you? Mr. Yalin ~" Suddenly, Yalin, who was talking about military affairs with Hermina, found that miss yuansaka was asking herself with a "gentle" smile. Yalin couldn''t help feeling that a cold sweat flowed from the back of her head. This expression in the original work meant that she was in a very bad mood. It seems that in the special chapter of the Xingyue carnival, Shiro chose to date saber, As a result, yuanban Lin showed the same smile to Shi Lang at school. As for the result, Yalin vaguely remembers what miss yuansaka drew under Shiro''s chair. In order to avoid some misunderstandings, Yalin hurriedly introduced: "Hermina aikes! She is now in charge of the military affairs of the whole city of odur and one of the main principals of the forge hall." "Please tell Miss Hermina more when you meet for the first time. I''m yuansaka Lin." Lin gracefully saluted and held out his hand to Almina. "Nice to meet you, miss yuansaka Lin." Looking at the friendly handshake between the two girls, Yalin, who was going to be relieved, found that Lin suddenly turned around and asked quietly, "senior Yalin, are you sure she is really in charge of military industry? Look, SH long ngqu is like a high school student!" Looking at Lin with a suspicious look, Yalin couldn''t help picking his eyebrows. Miss yuanban, you started the Holy Grail War when you were a high school student! Who doesn''t zhid ¨¤ o know how arrogant high school students in Japan are, not to mention being in charge of the military industry, but also wave after wave of high school students who are saving the world. Although Lin said in a low voice, she was heard by Almina. For a moment, Almina thought Lin doubted her ability. Originally, Almina, who was also very arrogant, immediately said with her hands on her hips: "are you doubting my ability? Yuan ~ ban ~ Lin ~ Miss!" Asked by Almina, yuansaka Lin immediately excited her spirit. Turning back, miss yuansaka put on an elegant smile and began to laugh with Hermina. I have to say that the speed of changing face is far from that. Miss sakaka is really the first in the world. It is estimated that even a monkey should feel inferior. When Hermina and yuansaka Lin began to stare, Yalin slipped away to observe fili''s power reading ability, and soon the test also got the result. As expected, the ability to read power can play the same role as radar. However, this is the preliminary test results obtained with only one Magic Knight. There are many tests to be done before it can be finalized. Victor used three hands to record the test results. If there were not a series of tests on the performance of the Magic Knight, Victor might have run back to the laboratory for technical improvement. Feili, who came out of the French array, looked very satisfied and ran to Yalin: "I did it ~ Lin Lin!" It''s also cold to talk on weekdays. Philip rarely brings a little excited tone. Yalin smiled and patted fili''s small head. Once fili always thought she couldn''t help. She always felt depressed because she couldn''t lift her head in front of yuanbanlin and Luo Jiean. Today fili finally found her own sense of achievement. "Lin Lin ~ don''t you give someone a reward?" "No problem with the reward! What do you want, Philip?" Yalin was also very happy and asked generously. Suddenly, a sly look flashed in Feili''s eyes, pulled Yalin to a place where there was no one, stood on tiptoe and whispered in Yalin''s ear. "Lin Lin, come to my room tonight" Oh!! Yalin was stunned for a while. He didn''t zhid ¨¤ o should use any words to describe his mood. The reward was too much. Who rewarded who! Yalin subconsciously noticed Lin. fortunately, miss yuanban was still in a confrontation with Hermina. For this reason, for Philip''s reward requirements, Yalin naturally agreed, or did not agree, but there was a problem. The later Magic Knight test is basically no problem. After all, Yalin provided detailed design drawings for Medea''s research team and Victor, as well as several prototypes excavated from the ruins of the forger hall. The next improvement work is left to victor, but Yalin has always wanted to equip the Magic Knight with some long-range weapons, For example, how to equip the magic crystal cannon with SH ¨¤ ngqu is just how to miniaturize the huge magic crystal cannon. Is there any way for Medea''s research team. by the way! One more thing, Yalin sensed the dark elves still in the crystalline forest, bucuo! In the face of the erosion of the frost power of the crystalline forest, whenever their magic power is almost exhausted, they can hide in the shadow plane for a rest. However, it is estimated that the time to arrive at odur city will be delayed. Yalin hopes that these black skins will not give up halfway. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the western part of the mainland, the scourge Corps in the kingdom of baleka quickly emptied the occupied cities and looted all useful resources. It is interesting that up to now, the army originally gathered by King baleka * * to encircle and suppress the scourge Corps has been unable to act. The reason is that plague broke out in many territories almost at the same time, Many people died on the first day. When their relatives were still in grief, the dead who could be buried in the future slowly stood up, and then attacked them in the past when their relatives were stunned. At the same time, Arthas felt in his consciousness that these zombies appeared in almost all territories of the kingdom of Barreca, and the originally gathered army was forced to disperse again to eliminate the resurrected zombies, because the rivers extending in all directions thinned the plague concentration, and these natural disasters and plagues turned living people into zombies much slower, However, people infected with natural disasters and plagues quickly fell ill and lost their ability to move. The first death knights were quickly dispersed and attacked in all directions. At this time, the undead who did not need logistics and supplies showed special advantages. The first natural disaster Legion led by the former sea blue knight Ganelon quickly slaughtered a small town, This half dead town, which was almost tossed by the natural disaster and plague, had no obvious resistance at all. Even there were many wandering zombies near the town. The undead quickly piled up the dead bodies and poured the natural disaster and plague solution. The bodies quickly turned into zombies, stood up and walked slowly to Alsace. These zombies without self-awareness and slow action must undergo the direct transformation of frost sorrow to obtain new power and become a member of the Scourge army! The holy capital also acted quickly at this time. A large number of pharmacists were sent into the kingdom of Barreca together with the Templars. At the same time, under the guidance of Saint flora, the Dragon coalition standing behind the holy capital also responded quickly, Soon, the holy capital found that the terrible plague that could transform the living into zombies spread along the rivers in the kingdom of Barreca. After zhid ¨¤ o had the source of infection, the holy capital and the kingdom of Barreca immediately cut off the rivers. The two clans of emerald green dragon and blue dragon also sent messengers to take samples in the rivers and quickly sent the samples back to huizhidu for analysis. What worries the holy capital most at this time is that the believers of the pain master who had just been suppressed Xi ¨¤ Qu began to revive at this time. According to the news from the temples around, the pain master who had been cleaned up all the altars, large and small, actually sent demons of the supervisor level into the world, The pain master Mostar obviously has the support of other demon masters. The only thing to be thankful for is that with the altar destroyed, the devil''s scope of action is also greatly limited, but to completely stop Mostar, we can only find his main altar and destroy it at one stroke. At the same time, the scourge Legion that was evacuating from Granada also met unexpected visitors. More than a dozen living people who exuded an evil smell had turned into dead bodies. However, Arthas, located in the center of the undead army, found that the other party''s soul was being led into an unknown field by a stronger force. Not only that, some negative emotional fluctuations emanating from these dead people are gathering together to resonate with the whole scourge Corps. At this time, space has a violent fluctuation, which soon opens a channel full of evil thoughts and sins "Are you the master behind this army of the dead?" A blood red light curtain rose on the ground. Countless screaming souls sent out screams on the other side of the light curtain, which made people feel cold. Wearing armor like torture tools, deformed humanoid creatures with blood seeping all over their body slowly came out of the light curtain, Looking at the Lich King escorted by the death knight and calthas in the middle, he asked in a hoarse voice like the endless wail of the tortured. Unfinished (to be continued...) Chapter 377 Countless instruments of torture tear the human body, not for torture, not for revenge, but a single desire for pain! The strange evil smell gushed out from the light curtain and spread around. If ordinary people were to be eroded and crazy by this terrible negative energy. However, the scourge Corps is still motionless. For the dead, pain has been forgotten, and the dead will not be afraid of death. "Report your life! Devil!" Arthas, riding on the skeleton war horse, looked down at the demon messenger in front of him, not moved by the evil smell of the other party. The messenger of the pain master looked at Arthas. The ruler of the undead army in front of him was an unexpected and powerful existence. I''m afraid this force was still above the devil at the supervisor level, or at least at the Archduke level. Although it''s amazing, after all, this is the limit that mortals can reach when they abandon * *. It''s still a small existence in front of the demon master. "I am just one of the nine demon masters in the abyss of my Lord, the slave of the pain master Mosta. Unfortunately, the name has no meaning for me." "Good ~ then soon I''ll make you unnecessary to exist." top > point novel "Arthas pointed the Frostmourne in his hand at the devil, and the surrounding army of natural disasters instantly locked each other. The devil messenger is also fearless. Perhaps it will be more frightening than the punishment of the Death Master: "if so, you will lose a chance to get great power." "Say! What power do you mean?" Arthas had no interest in demons, but he was really interested in power. What the scourge needs now is strength. "Every move of you and the army of the dead led by you are under the eyes of the master. Mosta, the master of pain, appreciates what the army of the dead led by you has done in this country. Your enemies, whether the sad kingdom or the gods above the sky, are also the enemies of our Lord. But no matter how strong you are, even if you give up your life and step on the path of death Field, as a mortal, your strength is still limited ¡ª you can''t resist attacks from the sky! " The words of demon messengers are full of temptations. The once Lich King Arthas may have been angry in the face of such words of doubting his power, but after witnessing a miracle of the God of the earth, Arthas also understands that there are many unknown powerful existence in this world, at least as the devil in front of him says now, The scourge Legion cannot hurt the gods above the sky. "Go on!" The devil messenger smiled deeply. Since the dead in front of him dared to attack the field sheltered by the gods, he naturally had a grudge against the saints who served the gods. In any case, this powerful army of the dead and its rulers should be used by the master: "We have a common enemy. Our Lord can give you a great gift. Everything you hate, whether the holy capital or the gods above the sky, will fall, and the whole earth will fall into your hands. All this only requires you to devote your body and mind to the great pain, Lord Mosta!" A cold wind hung up in the army of the dead. Covered by his helmet, Arthas looked at the demon messenger in front of him like a ridiculous clown. "Hahaha ~ is that what you want to say?" "You should make a wise choice. The power of the abyss is an existence you can''t imagine. My Lord is an existence at its fixed point!" Give your body and mind to the demon master in exchange for his gift? Arthas couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. No one dared to say such words in front of him for a long time, demon!? Ridiculous existence! "Kill him!" what!? For a moment, the demon messenger doubted whether he had heard wrong. But then the action of the Scourge army surrounding him immediately made him understand that he had heard right! Calthas raised his staff with a smile, and the fog suddenly rose around him. Countless howling ghosts swirled around calthas. Everything they went was torn to pieces by the soul. The messenger was shocked, his mouth opened to almost tear his jaw, and his sharp roar hit the mat with terrible sound waves, The skeleton soldiers surrounded in front were like a model of a pile of sand, which turned into ashes under the sound wave. Not only that, for a time, even the ghost called by calthas was scattered by the sound wave. "What an ugly song ~ let me teach you what a magnificent chorus is!" Calthas opened his mouth fanatically, and the breath of death rolled out, sweeping everything around without difference. Seeing the situation, the demon messenger immediately thought of retreating. The leader of the undead army in front of him was an invincible opponent. Unexpectedly, a lich around him also had such amazing strength. However, when the messenger just turned to return to the light curtain, Frost''s sadness ran through his body from his back. In the fierce scream of the other party, Arthas lifted the demon messenger stabbed on the sword. "You stupid guy, how dare you refuse!" Before finishing his words, the messenger had found that the heavy sword emitting a strange smell of death was corrupting his soul. Carl sass looked at the devil and said with a deep smile: "ah, what a funny clown, performing funny tricks in front of his majesty. But the clown seems a little complacent, so he needs to beat it to let the clown understand his identity. Hehe hehe" Arthas brought the demon messenger to his eyes and said contemptuously in a voice comparable to the cold wind of the base: "clown! Yes, it is indeed a clown who does not know the height of heaven and earth. Your death will bring a message to your master. Neither gods nor demons can stop the pace of death." At this time, Frostmourne increased its strength, and Alsace''s pupils under his helmet also burned blue sparks, breaking out unprecedented strength. Alsace competed with the distorted void for the degenerate demon soul. The corrupted soul destined to fall into the distorted void could not be saved, even the gods could not do it, Only by destroying the souls of the fallen together can we avoid them falling into the distorted void and being enslaved by the devil forever. If this is the rule brought by the law of the interface, Arthas, who came out of the summoning system, ignored this rule. With the corruption of frost sorrow, the devil messenger stopped crying, his eyes and mouth began to shine with a dark blue soul fire, and the suction from the distorted void gradually subsided. At the same time, it was located in a plane that twisted the void, and the roar with incomparable anger penetrated every corner of the whole plane! The huge and ferocious body of Mostar, the master of pain, twisted. Countless painful souls were imprisoned in this huge plane. It seemed that a large number of various torture tools were placed in this cave, which had been dyed crimson by blood. From huge tear frames to tiny bone penetrating steel nails, it can be said that all conceivable terrorist torture tools in the whole world history were available. Mostar''s cruel and sadistic demon slaves are torturing these souls with all kinds of cruel torture. They use their howls and screams to please the moody master and avoid being sent to torture. "Fool, you dare to refuse my gift, sad bug, you still want to take my slave from me!!" Mostar''s shrill voice is as painful as countless running in gears. The anger of the demon master has reached the extreme at the moment. Mostar can feel that the slave soul he sent is breaking away from his bondage. Although this is incredible, it is true that the undead has a way to break the rules of the law of the interface and take away the soul that belongs to the distorted void. "Rest! Bug, no one can take a soul from here, even the gods can''t!" Mostar crazily swings his arm like a sickle, and the eyes dominated by pain shine with blood red light. The huge force of the abyss is forcibly poured into the soul that is about to completely lose control with Mostar''s will regardless of loss. The demon messenger who is about to be completely corrupted in front of Arthas is suddenly shocked, The red light suddenly appeared in the blue soul fire, and the messenger sent out an amazing wail. The whole body began to be covered with blood red cracks. A powerful force came back, and even the frost sadness could not be suppressed. Boom!! In an instant, the body of the demon messenger was like a blown balloon, which completely burst, not only * * but also the soul. The flying flesh and blood even spread all over Arthas. All this came so suddenly that even Arthas did not expect that the demon master in the abyss could destroy his servant''s body under such circumstances. Seeing the previous efforts turned into fragments, Arthas also felt angry: "poor thing, do you think you can challenge the dignity of the Lich King! Fool, in the near future, you will pay a heavy price for what you do today. No one can escape the fate of death, even the devil can''t do it." For the pain master Mostar and the Lich King Arthas, they are both losers, but at the moment, in the distorted void, there are a pair of eyes watching all this. Among them, aleguso, the killing master at the head of the nine masters, is playing with the box in his hand and watching Arthas in anger. It was not until a long time that aleguso murmured to himself, "no one can escape death. Yes, you can''t escape death, sad undead!" (to be continued.) Chapter 378 A few days later The scourge Corps accelerated the speed of attacking cities and land, or to be exact, the speed of plundering people. The death knights divided into five teams and attacked the towns of several nearby territories. The dead did not need any food and money and were indifferent to the pleas of the living. However, soon after plundering more than 30000 people, the scourge Corps finally had to stop, The population of cities and towns with low defensive power has been evacuated. Although no cure for the plague has been found, the natural disaster plague spread through the river has also been cut off by the holy capital and the barreka kingdom. In addition, the holy capital has mobilized a large number of clergy to establish an isolation area. There have been several large-scale plagues in the west of the mainland before, The holy capital with handling experience acted very quickly this time. Therefore, after the initial raid was successful, the scourge Legion could not exploit the loophole. Now, in the face of the barreka Kingdom, which has completely shrunk its defense line and territory, except for the positive initiative to attack the king * *, any sneak attack is basically impossible, In the following period of time, the scourge Legion also tried to spread the scourge directly on the battlefield in the same way as before, but this time king valleka * * absorbed it! Top! Point! The novel learned the previous lesson. A large number of mages arranged a large border to block out all the natural disasters and plagues. During the attack, the priests of the holy capital cooperated to protect each soldier from this unknown plague. Without the means of sneak attack, the scourge legion, which only relies on low-level undead creatures and even violent beasts, won the battle with minimal loss after fighting with the ballaike kingdom. The mages'' large-scale killing magic can destroy the dead in pieces. Lightning, fireball and hail bombard the battlefield like raindrops. Even a small number of undead who could break through the fire blockade were soon crushed by the heavy infantry in formation, and the war situation was completely one-sided. Alsace, who was watching the war from a distance, was not surprised by the result. Anyway, a small scourge force was originally used to test the other party''s cannon fodder. It has to be said that the organized human army is much more difficult to deal with than those strong, cruel but mentally retarded barbarians. "Go, the Scourge army can''t compete with it now." Arthas said to the lich, and then turned his horse''s head and left slowly surrounded by several death knights. "This is only temporary, your majesty" Alcalsas smiled and finally looked at the battlefield situation in the magic projection. The living just achieved a trivial victory, which didn''t change anything. The main force of the huge natural disaster Corps has temporarily retreated to the ancient battlefield in zedi. There are still a large number of dead bones to be transformed and a large number of facilities to be built. This time, the natural disaster Corps has collected a large number of fresh "materials". Some blood elf monks in the zedi are ready to make suture monsters. A new generation of natural disasters and plagues are also improving rapidly. However, before the retreat, Alsace also left several death knights and led the dead cavalry to harass the barreka Kingdom everywhere. Even Alsace authorized them to cross the border with natural disasters and plagues to launch in neighboring countries. In short, let the land not stop and maintain a certain degree of chaos and killing. The rest will be handled by the demons hiding in the abyss. When the Scourge army withdrew. King valleca has begun to sweep the battlefield. The undead doesn''t know the fear. Even if the war situation has collapsed, these willless bones will still hold high weapons to kill each other until the soul fire in their body is completely extinguished. This characteristic made the encirclement and suppression of King valleca * * pay some price, but the advantage was that there was no need to worry about any fish missing. "Be careful. Don''t get close until you''re sure that the undead is completely dead." The armored captain took a spear and cut off one corpse after another and ordered his men. On the battlefield full of corpses, the soldiers carefully check each fallen corpse in groups of three. Once they find that there are still undead whose soul fire has not been completely extinguished, the soldiers will quickly make up a blow for them, so that these tragic souls can get a real rest from the torture of the necromancer, Of course, from time to time, some "pretending to be dead" souls will suddenly get up when the soldiers approach and attack with broken swords. Suddenly, a group of soldiers found a skeleton with half broken body standing up. The soul fire in the pupil was about to go out, but the skeleton dressed in armor similar to fragments still came to them with a broken axe. The soldiers immediately raised their spears to pierce his head. It has been clearly proved on the battlefield that it is the best way to kill these undead and break their heads. When the soldiers were ready to start, a voice suddenly came. "Stop first and leave the dead." In the twinkling of an eye, the middle-aged man in blue robes appeared in front of the soldiers. Several soldiers did not even notice when the other party appeared, but after the other party showed a badge, the soldiers quickly saluted and retreated to one side. The emblem represents the holy capital, the existence of which even the king should be treated with courtesy in the west of the mainland. The man exuded a strong momentum different from that of King valleca''s army mage. When the undead approached, the mage just waved an invisible force to block all the movements of the undead. The skeleton soldier also maintained the posture of raising his weapons, making a click sound all over, but motionless. Regardless of the appalling posture of the dead, the male mage directly grasped the disclosure of the skeleton, and even pinched his fingers into the eye holes emitting the fire of the dark blue soul. Suddenly, a look of surprise flashed in the mage''s eyes. It seemed that he was not sure. Generally, he closed his eyes and concentrated on induction. In a strange situation that has never been seen before, the soul memory of the undead itself has completely dissipated, and even no memory has been left. However, it is inexplicable that the undead itself has retained a combat mode before separation, just like someone deliberately eliminated unnecessary souls and simply created a machine that only knows how to fight and kill. "I''m looking for some residual undead. Don''t be busy destroying them first. I''ll study it further." While the male mage gave orders, he maintained the bondage to the dead in front of him. The soldiers who received the order soon found several undead whose soul fire had not been completely extinguished. At the moment, the more the male mage checked, the greater the surprise in his heart. Almost every undead was in the same situation. The soul memory was completely eliminated and only the fighting instinct was retained. Looking at the thousands of dead remains on the battlefield, the male mage took a deep breath and was full of confusion. Once life passes away, the soul will be inspired by the sea of souls. With the passage of time, the tough soul will gradually break and finally return to the sea of souls. In theory, most of the dead raised by the necromancer will lose some memories, including the skills of fighting. Sometimes the awakened undead will not blindly follow the orders of the undead mage. After all, these undead also have the residual obsession before they die. Some of the dead will try to go home and meet their relatives, some are driven by hatred to retaliate against their enemies, and some linger in their former homes like lost children Sometimes, in order to ensure that the awakened undead does not betray themselves, the necromancer will deliberately eliminate the memory of these undead, and only let them retain the memory useful to themselves. However, it is very troublesome and time-consuming to eliminate the memory of the undead, Most of the time, necromancers will choose some high-level necromancers with relatively complete overall memory preservation to use this method. After all, low-level cannon fodder is dispensable, and there is no need to deliberately waste time. However, in front of the male mage, these low-level undead were all eliminated, and the memory in front of him only retained the instinct of fighting. You don''t have to guess that all the tens of thousands of low-level undead here must be in this situation. You''re kidding! It takes at least hundreds of necromancers decades to complete the huge work to create so many souls whose memories have been eliminated. There may be such idle necromancers doing such boring work to eliminate the souls of tens of thousands of low-level Necromancers. The male mage was silent for a moment and checked the soul of the dead again. Finally, the mage came to his conclusion that it should be right. Will there really be a group of dead mages to do such boring things? Or did the Necromancers on esolos Island find a new way to eliminate souls in large quantities. "To capture these undead, I need to further study them." The male mage''s request made the soldiers a little embarrassed. After all, no one wanted to touch these filthy dead people, but the leader''s commander did not complain and dissatisfied at all after getting the situation, and ordered the execution of the male mage''s order at the first time. The soldiers had no choice but to find carts and ropes to tie the "living" corpses to the car. The male mage was not idle. He waved and put one of the most vigorous souls burning in the soul fire in a magic cage. With this cage, the mage quickly flew back to the nearest city. Soon, the news of the victory of King valleca * * over the army of the dead soon spread all over the western continent. At this time, both the kingdom of valleca invaded by the dead and the holy capital need exciting news to alleviate the situation. Only in the holy capital, Saint flora is looking at a document angrily, and month priest grant is sitting aside at the moment, However, compared with the angry flora, the priest of the moon looked calm and drank the black tea poured by the next Saint phinalia. Liangjiuflora put down the letter and took a few deep breaths before she finally calmed down. Finalia hurriedly helped her elderly adoptive mother sit down. Month priest grant shook his head reluctantly at this time and said to flora, "Your Highness, it''s time to make a decision. Now the situation has proved that conventional treatment is not good for these malignant tumors. It''s time to cut them off and eliminate them." Flora looked at grant in a very complicated mood, but looking at the contents of the letter, flora felt that the moon priest grant might be right (to be continued.) Chapter 379 As the two major religions that divide the beliefs of the whole continent equally, both the holy see in the East and the holy see in the West will have some unknown internal problems under the seemingly powerful body and influence. In the era of overlord garserik, the holy capital, which suffered from the lack of faith caused by the war and Overlord suppression, once fell into a state of chaos. In order to save the holy capital in disorder, flora came to the holy capital alone under the selection of the five supreme gods. For a long time, with the assistance of the emerald green dragon and the Dragon corps, Flora finally climbed to the highest power point, and gradually reappeared the glory and correct teachings of the former holy capital in the west of the mainland. At this time, the holy see in the east of the mainland also rose rapidly under the protection of the goddess ishutar and became an existence that can compete with the holy capital. The rise of religion brought order to the war-torn mainland after the end of the overlord era. However, with the growth of the holy capital and the Holy See day by day, secular kings gradually became more wary of the two major religious organizations, Theocracy and kingship are always in conflict, especially the fanatical believers of the Holy See follow the same fanatical goddess''s desire to put theocracy above kingship, which makes the kings sit like needles and blankets. The holy see is eager to overwhelm all secular forces and establish a world dominated by mankind, the most potential race for thousands of years. This oppression and elimination of other races is completely contrary to the concept of emerald green dragon and five being high gods. Therefore, the contradiction between the two sides has deepened rapidly! Both the five supreme gods and the emerald green dragon believe that religion should always teach the positive side of the world and should not spread violence and hatred. We should not force others to believe in ourselves by threatening means. The existence of gods lies in that mortals depend on each other rather than giving and being given. Human beings believe in gods and bring them faith and divine power. As gods, we also have the responsibility and obligation to guide our believers to prosperity and prosperity, but this prosperity and prosperity is not obtained by destroying innocent people. Only evil gods can beautify killing and aggression and bewitch their believers to carry out the so-called God war to defend their faith! The political policies pursued by the holy see in the eastern part of the mainland have gradually led to the secret alliance of many countries, which has weakened the influence of the Holy See''s faith on itself. Many times, some kings do not mind throwing stones at the holy see when it is too busy. The most serious confrontation between divine power and royal power is that the Holy See has tried a king in the name of blasphemy, although it is only a small country with little influence, But the Vatican''s move is undoubtedly a wake-up call for secular authorities. Who knows if he will be judged next. That was after the judgment was handed down. Many authorities in the eastern continent directly pressed the Holy See to revoke the trial, and even the Holy See knights and the king * * team conducted face-to-face military exercises. The secular military advantage is on the king''s side, but the Holy See can also mobilize the people and believers to put great pressure on the king, and the final result is a tie between theocracy and kingship. The king of the small country was spared the fate of being sent to the gallows. But then it was overthrown by the domestic aristocratic forces. The new king also ascended the throne with the tacit consent of both sides. All this happened in the eastern continent is also seen by the holy capital. The doctrine of the holy capital has no interest in the supremacy of divine power over kingship, but only hopes to guide the whole world on the right path of development. Reduce the sacrifices caused by unnecessary wars and conflicts. Although the interior of the holy city has been rewashed and promoted by flora, it still remains some stubborn "stains", or it is also evidence that flora has deliberately retained to show good deeds to the secular kings. Those high priests who had been obsessed with money and money have become the eyes of the kings to monitor the holy city. In turn, he became a witness for the holy capital to explain to the secular kings that the holy capital had no intention to seize power. For decades, relying on these witnesses, the holy capital has been getting along well with the authorities of various countries in the west of the mainland. By attracting other persecuted races in the east to integrate their technologies and advantages, it has shared them with the whole west continent. For a period of time, the holy capital even entered the best honeymoon period with all countries, and all countries scrambled to agree to the requirements of the holy capital to enter and build the temple to spread teachings, In exchange, refugees of other races who fled from the east of the mainland were accepted to obtain relative technologies. It was the best period of time. Elves brought new magic technology, dwarves brought forging and construction skills, and orcs brought strong labor force. The economy and development of the western mainland began to prosper. The contradiction of the integration of various races was mediated by the holy capital. The people of the western mainland gradually understood that these alien nations were not unacceptable. Only one thing that did not expect from Rolla, the high priests of the old factions who had been retained, not only collected the commissions from the secular kings, but also kept the eyes of the kings watching the holy city, and even secretly collected money that was covered with blood from the free cities in the eastern part of the mainland. Although flora had elevated all the rights of these high priests in the holy capital at the beginning, and only kept them as a tool, these high priests of the old factions quietly established their own forces outside with the funds they obtained, and they even wanted to overthrow themselves and support a puppet to occupy the whole holy capital. This is delusional enough to make people want to laugh! Flora had to admit that the high priests of these old factions were indeed a very annoying existence. Instead of allowing the holy capital to move forward, they tried to drag it down. After the holy capital climbed out of the mud again, the five supreme gods also showed signs again and selected the chief priests, It''s funny that these stupid high priests of the old faction still want to tamper with the selection of the main priest. It''s not difficult to see that behind these foolish actions, there are some support from secular forces. Until flora impolitely exiled some of the most arrogant high priests to the border, and explained one thing to the secular kings! The holy capital will not try to seize the power in the hands of the king, but it does not mean that secular forces will be allowed to intervene in the internal affairs of the holy capital! This time, after a period of silence, the high priest of the faction began to move again. Flora just read a recent report on the high priest of the old faction. The holy capital and the western part of the mainland are now suffering from the dual invasion of demons and undead. These high priests of the old factions still have the energy to come up with a call to rebuke flora, and have begun to submit this call to the royal families of various countries. Flora really doesn''t know how to describe this situation. People really don''t know what these high priests are thinking. Let''s not say the fabricated ridiculous content in the Xi. Doing so is completely equivalent to damaging the reputation of the holy capital. Do these high priests still stand in the holy capital? Looking at Flora''s anger, he couldn''t even say a word. Grant encouraged him: "it''s time to make a decision, your highness. Do you still want to keep these clowns to continue to tarnish the glory of the five supreme gods?" Flora looked sadly at grant in front of her. When she first came to the holy capital, she had known Grant who was still a priest''s attendant at that time. At that time, facing corruption and loss of faith order, the holy capital grant was one of the few clergy who still believed in gods sincerely. It is precisely because of Grant''s perseverance that flora has promoted grant many times over the past few decades. Finally, the devout believer finally became a high-ranking monthly priest through trial. However, the only thing that flora is worried about is that Grant''s piety has developed to fanaticism. Perhaps which goddess in the East wants her believers to become crazy believers, but the five supreme gods are different. What the gods need is believers who can distinguish right from wrong, spread and advance the world. Not a mindless, crazy puppet. It is precisely because grant has incredible devotion to the five supreme gods, especially the ice goddess edrama. The high priests of the old factions in the holy capital have always been regarded by grant as a stain on the glory of the gods. Grant wanted to get rid of these high priests of the old factions more than once. Flora once kept these high priests in order to stabilize the kings who were afraid of being seized of power, but now it''s time for these fools to constantly challenge their tolerance bottom line. Even her highness, a saint with excellent self-restraint, couldn''t help being on fire. "I need a detailed investigation about the supporters behind these high priests and the attitude of royal families in various countries." After a moment of meditation, flora did not lose her mind in anger. Grant nodded with satisfaction. Although it was not as expected, the holy lady''s answer at least showed that his Highness''s attitude towards these high priests had changed. At this time, the girl''s clear voice sounded: "don''t worry, your highness flora, at least I can guarantee that my father will absolutely support the eradication of these malignant tumors in the holy capital." Flora sighed. Hearing the sound, the saint knew who had come back. Outside the door pushed open, two figures quickly entered. The main priest Bellamy, dressed in sacrificial robes and wearing the crown of Cuifeng, the holy object of the God of storm, came in, followed by the assassin Quinn, After bowing to flora and grant at the age of a girl, the chief priest said, "Your Highness, my father recently sent me a message. I think you will be very interested to have a look." After that, Bellamy took out an envelope with the emblem of the islaton family and handed it to flora. After receiving the letter, Flora''s face changed sharply. Grant stared at the saint with curiosity, and looked at Bellamy with some puzzlement. The main priest of the God of the storm spit out his tongue playfully, and then smiled and waved to the next Saint Fiona LIA next to flora. "Is this news certain? Chief priest Brahmi!" Flora''s hands trembled with anger as she put down the letter. "I can''t say it''s true. In fact, I just got the news, but I think some people''s behavior is really possible to go beyond the bottom line. It''s necessary to give them the most severe punishment." Bellamy shrugged and felt helpless. After taking the letter, month priest grant looked at it and immediately hit it on the table: "Your Highness, please give orders not to let these parasites pollute the whole holy capital and the five supreme gods." In June, the letter from the islaton family in priest Grant''s hand revealed one thing. Recently, several illegal slave traders were accidentally arrested in the kingdom of Cordoba. According to the confessions of these businessmen, it was the high priests of the old faction of the holy capital who provided them with "goods". "Priest grant, I authorize you to fully investigate this matter and severely punish anyone who has committed such a crime!" Flora took a deep breath and ordered. (to be continued.) Chapter 380 In June, the priest grant was very happy with the results of the meeting with the holy lady. Before leaving, grant specially asked the chief priest Brahmi for a warm welcome. Obviously, he was very satisfied with the "divine assistance" of the young chief priest. If it weren''t for this letter, the holy lady might not be able to make up her mind so quickly, which saved grant a lot of things. In the lounge, flora asked the maid to prepare some meals for the two who returned. Although Bellamy is expensive as one of the main priests of the five supreme gods, she is essentially a 16-year-old girl. Coupled with her forthright character, Bellamy sometimes does not look respectful to the current and next saints like most saints. For example, now Bellamy is talking about some recent interesting things with finalia. "The last action was a little unexpected. After the guard searched, it was found that the altar was dominated by another demon. Ha ha ~ this demon master was also ''innocent'' and hit the arrow. I don''t know if he will fight Mosta, the master of pain, in the abyss." Bellamy smiled and talked about an interesting incident when he encircled and suppressed the demon altar last time. The master of pain attacked the holy capital beyond his power. Instead, he was taught a lesson by the holy capital and destroyed many altars. Following this trend, the holy capital also launched an action to eliminate evil believers who worship demons in the west of the mainland, and almost all countries cooperated with the holy capital''s action. Not only was the altar of the master of pain destroyed, but some demon masters who were still developing in the process of encirclement and suppression also unfortunately lay down their guns and were found by the holy capital who followed the vine and felt the melon. They lost a lot of time. Flora also smiled: "Bellamy, although you are the main priest of the God of the storm and have the shelter of holy things, you must pay attention to safety in your actions. Don''t break into the devil''s main altar alone." "Peace of mind!" Bellamy smiled and said energetically, "every time I cooperate with the guard, and Quinn is with me, don''t you think?" The assassin Quinn was stunned for a moment, and then nodded expressionless, but Bellamy''s peace of mind was not at all reassuring. While accompanying Brahmi to encircle and suppress demons and heretics. The main priest, who is straightforward and loves to solve problems with violence, took the lead to rush into the devil''s altar more than once, and then showed his divine power to thunder a large group of evil believers into human coke. Many holy warriors even joked that the main priest of the God of storm was more terrible than the devil! "By the way, hasn''t the chief priest Serena returned yet?". "The Saxony kingdom in the east of the mainland has changed a lot recently. I''m afraid the chief priest Serena can''t return in a short time." Bellamy put her hands on her jaw, tilted her head and said, "really. During this time, everyone will be busy. First, the devil suddenly broke into the world, and then the supernatural came. Now even the dead suddenly came to stir up the game. It''s so annoying. I really want to concentrate these things together and blow them away with divine thunder." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Flora stared at the main priest who had a little temper. She couldn''t help it! Among the five chief priests, Bellamy is the youngest. After all, she is still a child. "Do you need my help with the undead?". "It''s not necessary for the time being. The situation has been controlled. Recently, the army of the dead seems to have retreated, leaving only a small group of troops to harass in the kingdom of barreka. Only the unknown plague has some trouble. Pharmacists are trying their best to analyze the plague and find a cure. Your strength can''t help for the time being." Bellamy nodded and suddenly became listless again. The whole person fell on the table and said angrily: "by the way, your highness flora, has the news about the two children who can use magic alchemy in the capital of Saxony been followed up?". "Not yet. Are you interested in that power?". "Of course, your highness flora!" When bramidon came, the spirit clenched his fist and said, "look at the magical power. Just put your hand on the table and you can change the shape of the material and make anything at will." After that, Bellamy put her hand on the table in the posture of Edward bean refining. Of course, there was no reaction on the table. Bellamy shrugged: "if only the two brothers could come to the holy capital with such magical and potential power, their power must be of great use in the holy capital. I don''t know when the chief priest Serena can convince the two little brothers." Flora sighed helplessly: "in fact, the chief priest Serena is busy collecting information about the riots in the free city recently?" Riots in the free city! The assassin Quinn, who was originally uninterested in everything, raised his head slightly and looked at flora when he heard the name of free city. The main priest Bellamy also asked curiously, "when was the riot in free city? I remember that the intelligence personnel in free city should be in a state of silence now. Who planned the riot." "I don''t know the details, but it is said that the riot was led by an orc and brought an unprecedented blow to the armed guards in the free city." "Did they escape?". Asked Bellamy hastily. Flora shook her head: "it''s a pity that the riot was quickly suppressed. The slaves of the uprising seemed to plan to take the big slave merchant filibus as hostages. However, at that time, the famous legendary mercenary gerkate in the free city happened to be a guest at filibus''s residence. It is said that he defeated the insurgents in one fell swoop." As the main priest of the holy city, Brahmi has also heard of the deeds of gelkat, the strongest mercenary in the legendary free city and the invincible champion in the arena! Recently, it is also rumored that gelkat killed a dragon lizard with her own strength, and this news was confirmed by a recent auction held in the free city. The huge dragon lizard magic core was sold at a sky high price. Nine times out of ten, the strongest mercenary who can kill dragon lizard, a terrible Warcraft, is not human. Bellamy seemed very sad. The riots launched by the slaves in the free city were too reckless. If only they could pass the news to the holy capital in advance, at least the holy capital could give them some necessary assistance. After talking about some recent things, Bellamy also got up to salute flora and left with Quinn. When the assassin Quinn got up, flora quietly gave Quinn a wink. At night In a garden in the holy capital, flora sat quietly on the bench and gently watched the assassin coming out of the shadow. Quinn, who was watched by flora, seemed to lower his head like a child who had done something wrong and was found by his parents. Some did not dare to look directly at flora. "Looks like you''ve grown a lot, graysel." Flora said softly. "No! Your highness, I''m too far away" Quinn! The real name is greiser, the lover of the elf girl eloger. Because eloger was forcibly seized by Yalin, greiser couldn''t bear the pain of losing her lover and left the fog forest. From that moment on, greiser vowed that no matter what the price, one day he would return to the fog forest and take her lover out of the forest shrouded by the cold of death. After arriving at the holy capital, greiser killed his abandoned companion in anger, which also indirectly caused irogel to succumb to baglet, who traded with Yalin. Originally, greiser''s behavior should be sentenced to death, but after his experience and the important news he brought about the yanod mountains, Flora and estena, the messenger of the emerald green dragon, privately pardoned greiser at the price that there was no greiser in the world. Until today, greiser has lived under the mask under the pseudonym of Quinn. Over the years, flora has been observing greiser''s every move. It has to be said that the loss of his lover and betrayal by his companions have made the young elf completely turn himself into the embodiment of obsession. He is like paper sucking ink. He desperately studies all available knowledge, technology and martial arts regardless of his physical limits. All entertainment and normal life have been far away from him. Flora could feel that there was only one idea left in the mind of the elves in front of her. She returned to the forest of mist and recaptured her lover from the king of the white dragon. But his goal is too far away. The Dragon King who existed ten thousand years ago paid attention to the powerful existence comparable to the gods. It can not be eliminated by ordinary sword and magic. Even at the last moment of the dragon war, the Dragon coalition army can not eliminate Yalin. It can only choose to seal him, or it can be said that he was imprisoned in the yanod mountains, And it also paid a very high price Flora sympathizes with his experience, affirms his perseverance, but never agrees with his bravery. You know, even if greiser burns himself to ashes, it is impossible for his energy to catch up with the strength of the Dragon King. After all, there is an absolute gap in the strength of a single individual among races. If you want to defeat the White Dragon King, you have to unite all forces, This can''t be what graysel can do alone. In order to save the spirit who has swung on the right and wrong path, flora specially entrusted Bellamy to act with him in the hope that the main priest of the God of the storm can reshape his faith. "Greiser! I understand the pain and sadness in your heart, but you must learn to be patient. You can''t let pain and hatred completely occupy your heart, otherwise the flame of hatred will burn your soul and degrade you into an endless abyss." Flora looked at Quinn and said deeply. (to be continued...) Chapter 381 ?? Greiser was afraid to face the saint''s eyes. The elf could only lower his head as much as possible and whispered like a wrong child: "I''m sorry, your highness. Bringing her back is my only obsession." "I don''t object to you bringing back your lover, but I don''t want you to go astray in the pursuit of power." As the supreme ruler of the holy capital, the elderly flora has seen too many people like greiser in her life. For the sake of ideal, glory and revenge, many people have embarked on the wrong path in the pursuit of power, violated common ethics, did not hesitate to sacrifice the lives of innocent people, and even degenerated into trading with demons in exchange for power. In the end, they will only completely lose their purpose and become monsters just for the pursuit of power. Grethel nodded, bowed and said, "as you taught, your highness." Flora nodded. Of course, it was unknown whether greiser could really follow her instructions. When she finally left, flora was stunned and wanted to say something, but flora finally sighed, waved her hand and left. On the way back to her bedroom, flora hesitated, but she couldn''t say it. A peaceful and rich life and a girl who loves him only need greiser to give up his obsession with his former lover in exchange. Will he be willing! Flora shook her head. When she entered her bedroom, her adopted daughter, Fiona LIA, had greeted her and helped herself skillfully. Flora watched her adopted daughter return to the room with her. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the Arnold mountains, when dawn comes, the golden saint elsid and kaludia are making final preparations before departure. The plan to find the son of the star has been preparing since the beginning. The task of elsid and kaludia is only to find the son of the star. As for whether they can bring back the son of the star, there is no great hope, After all, the power of the son of stars is too powerful and mysterious. Two gold saints, three silver saints and a secret escort, white dragon, are not opponents of the son of the star. Find the son of the star, determine her detailed location and protect her from being coveted by other forces. This is the main task given by Yalin to elsid. As for how to bring the son of the star back, Yalin has to make other plans. Speaking of the silver saint, Yalin also had some helplessness. Recently, the city of odur completed a project and received some ability rewards and random summoning rewards. The first summoned is alubioni, the fairy king among the silver saints. Many people may not be very clear about the silver saint who belongs to the middle-level strength among the original Saint fighters. After all, whether it is the original Saint fighter cartoon or the later biography and prequel. The poor silver Saint fighter mostly plays soy sauce and lunch. Only a few lucky people have the opportunity to play more. In the original book, alubioni, the silver saint of Cepheus, is the master of Andromeda among the top five bronze warriors. In the original book, it is said that he has the strength comparable to the gold saint. When Miro, the next Scorpio saint, was ordered to attack him, he fell into a hard battle for a while and a half. If it weren''t for the sneak attack of Pisces Gold Saint abradi, I''m afraid it''s hard to say the outcome of the battle between the two. Interestingly, when Yalin was wondering how to deal with the saints from two different times, Nemo suggested that he could make a memory connection between the two. After listening to Nemo''s words and making a memory connection, Yalin was surprised to find that alubioni actually knew elsid and kaludia, and even fully respected them as a silver saint, and elsid and kaludia also knew their companions from a hundred years later. Finally, Nemo explained to the stunned Yalin that this situation was entirely due to the excessive soy sauce played by the silver saint in the original book. Therefore, the silver saint who did not set a complete personality and character was set twice by the creator. ok First of all, regardless of the actions of an unscrupulous creator, for today''s Yalin, I really want to thank Master Masami cheda and every saint fighter comic writer in the future. Thank you for your laziness and the soy sauce setting that is extremely irresponsible to the silver Saint fighter. This has led to the situation that today''s predecessors can get along with each other at ease. After summoning alubioni, Yalin, who got some soul energy, browsed the information of the silver saint, although he was much lower than the gold saint in potential and combat effectiveness. However, the price is really cheap, and the common action of the characters in the same work has a bonus effect. Yalin simply didn''t do it and called out two silver saints. They are aurufi in Lyra and arugo in Perseus. It goes without saying that olufi is the strongest silver saint who is stronger than some gold saints. Of course, this golden saint is probably only some waste residue of the same generation. Now all the old masters of the previous term are gathered in audur city, Here, I''m afraid the strength of olufi is very sad and can''t surpass any of them. And Aaron Lu of Perseus, um ~ the only thing that Yalin likes about him is the Medusa shield that can petrify any other creature in his hand. If used properly, this shield that almost wiped out the bronze top five in the original book, I''m afraid it will be an unexpected big killer. "Are you ready?" "We''re ready, Lord elside. You can start at any time." In front of the portal in the city of audur, three silver saints are ready to go, and olufi is also saying his final goodbye to his beloved lover ulidis. In the ice crystal hall, Yalin quietly observed the pair of bitter mandarin ducks. The original Leo Luffy''s love and persistence for Eurydice moved Yalin very much. After summoning olufi, Yalin also conveniently summoned ulidis together. Anyway, as a special summoner, ulidis has the lowest potential E. The price is no more expensive than an ordinary frost and snow elf. After summoning ulidis to reunite them, Yalin was pleasantly surprised to find that not only the favor of olufi for himself had soared, but almost all Saint fighters had a significant increase in their favor. "Don''t worry, Eurydice. I''ll be back soon." "O''luffy, you must be careful. I don''t want to leave you anymore." "Me too, Eurydice" Olufi tightly hugged Eurydice and affectionately stroked her lover''s bright blonde hair. The rebirth of her lover made olufi cherish Eurydice. Olufi has vowed not to let Eurydice repeat the tragedy anyway. "Tut ~ tut ~ what an enviable guy." Manigott, who came to see him off, tilted his head and looked at the two people who showed their love in front of him. At the moment, the golden saint of cancer seemed to have the words "envy, jealousy and hate" written on his face. At this time, in the ice crystal hall, white dragon Alexis is also making a travel report to Yalin, and the dark elf girl Celian stands aside very quietly. Finally, when she was about to start, Celian couldn''t help asking, "master, what are you looking for the son of the star?" Alexis stares at Celian with great dissatisfaction. In the eyes of the white dragon, Celian is just a slave who signed the master servant contract. She just needs to stay quietly and execute every order of Yalin, not as a slave. Instead, she asks Yalin as the master. Is it difficult for her to forget that she was punished by the contract because she spoke without permission? Celian ignored Alexi''s eyes. Although the expected punishment of the contract was not launched, the girl''s eyes were still a little afraid. The fact that the contract did not launch the punishment passively did not mean that Yalin could not actively activate the punishment. That taste is really painful. Life is not like death. However, limited by the contract, she can''t die if she wants to die. "It seems that you have gradually figured out the punishment scope of the contract." Yalin answered the question. Celian lowered her head in fear: "please forgive me, I won''t make such a mistake again." As Arlene said, although Celian could not disobey Arlene''s orders after being bound by the master-slave contract, Celian still spent a lot of time experimenting with the power of the contract. After many painful punishments, Celian also roughly figured out the punishment scope of the contract, As long as there is no direct malice in the face of the White Dragon King as the master, the contract will not be punished. In short, if Celian wants to break free from the shackles of the contract and do something harmful to Yalin, she can only find a way to set a trap in an unintentional situation in advance, and then complete it by ''opportunity'' and ''coincidence''. Of course, this is too difficult for Celian now, and today''s unintentional question made Yalin aware of some situations. Celian regretted asking this question for a while. Yalin winked at Alexis and motioned Alexis to keep an eye on Celian on the journey. Then Yalin said, "if you want to know, it''s very simple to swallow her power." The power to devour the son of the star!? Celian lowered her head and was afraid to look at Yalin. At the same time, the girl felt remorse. She wanted to kill an innocent girl like an accomplice with the hand of the White Dragon King. In fact, compared with Celian''s remorse, Yalin is more tangled at the moment. The task is to devour the power of the son of the star, that is, the son of the star will completely absorb the soul stone integrated into her body. Yalin can''t imagine what kind of eyes the saints will look at themselves and what the people of the whole city of odur will think of themselves if the golden saint takes the son of the star back and leaves and kills the girl! (to be continued) ... ... Chapter 382 The power to devour the son of the star! At first, Yalin always thought that the so-called "swallowing" was to extract the strength of his opponent for his own use, as described in many hot-blooded comics. However, it was not until later that Yalin learned from Nemo that the so-called phagocytosis was actually a living eating of the son of the star, because the next soul stone is the son of the star itself. Only by killing and eating the son of the star can the soul stone gradually recover its form and integrate into Yalin''s body. If you choose not to devour it, the soul stone will return to the soul sea with the decay of the body of the star son. Perhaps the creator will let the new star son bring it back to the world in the future. After learning this fact, Yalin is really tangled and headache about the task of swallowing the power of the son of the star! Cannibalism! This completely and thoroughly broke through Yalin''s psychological bottom line. Yalin always felt that once he ate people, he would really completely give up everything as a human in his previous life, ethics, morality, human nature and the last conscience. In this way, he would really become a dragon and could devour human monsters without hesitation. What will the people of odur think of themselves? Yalin can foresee the situation after he devours the son of the star. A righteous saint will never be loyal to a man eating monster. Even if they can''t hurt themselves, eventually the saints will leave themselves. Let''s not talk about the elf girl arojill, what will Philly think of herself! How will yuansaka Lin treat himself! Yuehai, elulu sisters, major Alex, ate a person today. Who can promise them whether they will eat them tomorrow. After Celian was taken down by Alexis, Alin sat on the throne with a headache on her forehead. Previously, Yalin asked Nemo what would happen if he chose not to eat the son of the star. The system shows that the penalty for task failure is none. As a system assistant, Nemo seems to have no idea what will happen this time. Each soul stone means that a seal can be destroyed. When all the 13 seals disappear completely, Yalin will be liberated. There is no need to stay in the yanoder mountains. Yalin will be able to restore his noumenon and freely travel anywhere in the world. Thirteen seals mean that thirteen soul stones are scattered all over the world. One of them has been recovered by arlin in the ancient city of Addis. The next two are also shown. If the thirteen soul stones are not fully collected, it means that Yalin will be sealed and bound forever. Although Yalin''s range of activities can be increased for each soul stone, if Yalin gives up swallowing the son of the star, he will eventually lack a soul stone, which means that there is always a distance in the world that Yalin can''t reach. Arlene doesn''t want to eat people. Although I can kill calmly now. You can sacrifice part of your life for profit. But cannibalism is really unacceptable to Yalin, even if he turns back to the dragon body and swallows each other quickly. "Damn panda!" The whole body seemed to lose strength, and Yalin fell on the throne. Anyway, we must bring back the son of the star. Even if he doesn''t eat her, he will imprison her forever. Yalin doesn''t want the power of the son of the star to be used by others, especially the demons in the abyss and the giant secretly supported behind the holy capital - the Dragon Alliance! Now in this situation, the whole city of odur is full of dangers. If you let others take the lead and let the son of the star be hostile to yourself, then this'' game ''can''t really play. Thinking of this, Yalin made up his mind. If he couldn''t, he had to send the son of the star for a journey. In any case, even if he couldn''t get the power of the son of the star, he couldn''t let others get it. Yalin also reconfirmed the situation of the dark elves in the crystalline woodland at this time. Congratulations! It seems that they have finally completed the dangerous crystalline forest land. A lot of protective and stealth Scrolls have been used. Moreover, they have also consumed a lot of physical strength in order to sneak into the shadow plane. It took them a long time to break through the crystalline forest land and enter the yanoder mountain area. However, next, they have to face the mountains that are still in the crystallization state and are also extremely dangerous. Of course, the only advantage is that the yanoder mountains are already the refuge area of the forces of Yalin. There is no terrible snowstorm to block their way except for steep cliffs and rugged roads. But Celian has been taken away by Alexis, and they are doomed to go in vain this time. The closer it is to Yalin when entering the mountains, the more unable these dark elves are to hide their whereabouts. Now they are completely exposed to Yalin''s eyes all day. In addition to allowing the element guard to protect individual people who are not strong in combat, Yalin does not intend to specially strengthen the alert of the whole city. On the contrary, it''s good to use these elves to test the city''s defense ability and see how far they can sneak in. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the second team was sent to find the son of the star in odur City, after a long journey by airship, ruxiu and his party finally arrived at the free city, which is known as the autonomous city of the commercial center of the whole eastern continent. The so-called airships can actually be regarded as ships that can fly. In terms of speed, civil airships can reach about 20-25 knots at most, while some fast airships specially designed for RAID missions can only reach 35-40 knots. Such a speed can not be compared with the civil airliner in the world of Yalin wish. It is roughly the same speed as the old steam ship. For this reason, Lu Lu Xiu and his entourage spent several days leisurely on the airship. Fortunately, although the airship was not very fast, it drove smoothly all the way except in windy weather, and there was no serious dizziness. The radio on the airship has sounded. Buyani walks leisurely on the deck channel. With the power of "sincere deception", buyani hides the breath and characteristics of the crystal dragon. Even her long silver hair is transformed into black like the night sky. The exquisite and beautiful appearance of the crystal dragon girl with soft black hair gives people a sense of aestheticism, From time to time, passing crew and passengers couldn''t help looking back and staring at buyani with amazing eyes. Looking at the huge city outline that has emerged not far away, free city! This is the most prosperous commercial city in the east of the mainland. Buyani is not the first time to come to this city, although it is only four or five years. The pattern of the whole city has expanded a lot. It has to be said that the city is just like a greedy monster, greedy eating everything all the time and growing itself. "I''m sorry, Miss Isis. Excuse me. The airship is about to dock. I need to tidy up my gifts, too." "Mr. Lu Lu Xiu. This is the emblem of our chamber of Commerce. If you need any help, please feel free to come to me." "Your Excellency Lu Lu Xiu, this is the emblem of our chamber of Commerce. Although it is not very big, our chamber of Commerce has a good evaluation in the free city. We look forward to cooperating with you in the future." "And this is my badge. Please take it." Suddenly, buyani found a beautiful lookout at the other end of the deck. The leader of the team was ruxiu, the black dragon At the moment, LAN Pei was surrounded by four or five young girls from merchant families. Buyani observed carefully. These girls seemed to be very fascinated by Lu Luxiu. They almost competed to pass their own chamber of Commerce emblem to Lu Luxiu, and finally made the leading girl look angry. I didn''t expect this guy to be a big fan! Buyani smiled, but had to admit that the black dragon luciu did have the ability to attract girls'' love. In terms of appearance, she was indeed a rare beautiful boy in human eyes, but under her seemingly soft appearance, she had a mature mind and elegant noble noble temperament, Moreover, this temperament is from the inside to the outside, which can not be compared with some upstarts. It can be said that even if Lu Xiu casually finds a set of ordinary clothes to wear on his body, with this temperament that can not be ignored, others will think that he is a noble youth in the middle of his family, and it is impossible to associate him with civilians. Looking at the girls who surrounded Lu Luxiu and didn''t want to let him go, buyani smiled and walked quietly. Under the eyes of those girls who hesitated about Bu Yani''s identity and envied her beautiful face, buyani suddenly took Lu Luxiu''s arm and said coquettishly: "brother Lu Luxiu''s airship is coming. Everyone is waiting for you." Brother!? Looking at the long black hair and purple eyes of buyani and lulushu, several girls experienced a journey from hell to heaven. Fortunately, they were brothers and sisters. Otherwise, in terms of appearance and temperament, no one here could compare with lulushu''s "sister". However, they really deserve to be brothers and sisters. My brother is so handsome and beautiful, and my sister also has a beautiful face! "I really want to be Mr. ruxiu''s sister," whispered the little girl with a little acne on her face. Lu Lu Xiu hesitated for a moment, but recovered in an instant. He immediately introduced along buyani''s words: "please allow me to introduce my sister buyani Lampe!" Buyani smiled and quietly stabbed Lu Xiu''s arm, then lifted her skirt and said gracefully, "Gui''an, I''m buyani. I''m glad to see you." Elegant temperament and impeccable etiquette, the perfect performance of crystal dragon buyani immediately made the girls around feel difficult to ''Parry''! However, fortunately, the fact that they are brothers and sisters makes the girls not breed too much hostility to buyani, but compete for the impression of a lady in front of buyani. The most outstanding looking aisis was the first to lift the skirt and responded according to buyani''s posture: "nice to meet you, miss buyani. I''m aisis gallod of kinsol chamber of Commerce." After the girls'' greetings, buyani held Luxiu''s arm very closely and said with apology: "sorry, everyone, the airship is about to dock. I have to pack my bags with my brother. Later, I will visit you with my brother when I have time." After helping Lu Xiu get rid of the entanglement of these infatuated girls, she went to the empty cabin. Buyani finally couldn''t help laughing and bent over. Lu Lu Xiu rubbed his forehead and looked at the girl helplessly. (to be continued...) Chapter 383 One second remember [Chinese website] www., which provides you with high-speed text launch. "If you can, buyani ~ next time, please don''t use the identity of ''sister''" Buyani walked in front of her and turned gracefully like a dancer and said, "ha ~ is this your way to thank others?" Lu Xiu smiled bitterly: "I''m just not used to it." As a brother and sister, Nana Li has an extraordinary position in Lu Lu Xiu''s heart, which can''t even be matched by ufimia, her half sister. Lu Luxiu doesn''t like others to replace Nana Li''s position in his heart. In the original book, after Lu Luxiu learned that the emperor used false memory to let Lolo replace Nana Li, Lu Luxiu wanted to kill Lolo more than once. "So Lord Lu Xiu should have a very loving sister!" "That''s right!" Lu Xiu replied casually. Buyani smiled, but she was surprised. Most dragon families have their own strength to determine their status. Even brothers and sisters with the same mother will continue to accept the indoctrination of this concept after birth. Therefore, it is normal for them to fight and compete with each other. When they were young, their parents will intervene to calm the super bottom line struggle between these young children, But once the dragons enter adulthood, their parents will not intervene in each other''s struggle. The weak should be enslaved, the weak should die, and the law of the jungle should be eliminated. This is a very normal phenomenon! As the descendant of the Crystal Dragon King, buyani has a deep understanding of the concept of respecting the power of the dragon family and the law of the jungle. The inheritance position of the Dragon King can only be given to one person. Several descendants must kill their brothers and sisters in the struggle to prove their strength. Only by proving that he has the power to command the whole ethnic group can he sit in the position of Dragon King. When buyani left the Crystal Valley, first, she couldn''t stand the strange and mocking eyes of her compatriots. Second, I''m afraid buyani was afraid of becoming the first victim in the struggle for power. After all, he is the weakest of his brothers and will naturally become the first target in the eyes of others. For this reason, buyani was surprised that lulushu loved his sister so much. It is reasonable that as a clan of the black dragon clan, the giant dragon brought the concept of the law of the jungle into full play. What is the situation that can make lulushu, a member of the black dragon clan, love his sister so deeply, Didn''t he see his sister as his biggest enemy in the future? Loving and protecting these words are not supposed to appear in the dragon race. The dragon''s words only have power and domination! "Lord Lu Lu Xiu, have you had a good relationship with your sister since childhood?" "Of course! After all, we are brothers and sisters of the same mother. As brothers, we should love our sister." Lu Xiu said with complete disapproval. Buyani''s face sank, and a complex look flashed in Chen''s eyes. Looking at Lu Luxiu, buyani didn''t find a trace of disguise on his face. This is entirely from the heart. He really loves his sister. Lu Luxiu looked at buyani and suddenly stopped talking. He asked strangely, "what''s the matter? Buyani!" "Nothing!" Buyani quickly smiled and waved her hand. The girl lowered her head and said with a bitter smile: "I just envy your sister." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The huge airship slowly landed. Most of the passengers on the airship were from various chambers of Commerce in the free city, in the terminal of the airship field. Passengers are lining up for customs clearance and baggage inspection. Although there are a lot of people in line, the staff in the terminal are very efficient. There are also some wealthy and hard backstage businessmen who have special channels for security inspection. In fact, in the past, when Alissa came to the free city, she can also take a special channel to enter the city without queuing here. However, under special circumstances, Alissa is not easy to use the privileges of the westfallon family in the free city. The party had to stand in the line and wait for inspection. Lu Lu Xiu''s team was particularly prominent in the crowd. From time to time, someone looked over, and then whispered to his companions. Of course, most men''s eyes focused on buyani and lefulan. As for GUS and Kenjiro, who look like mercenaries and bodyguards, they are ignored. "Hey ~ when can I get my things back?" Gus, dressed in ordinary clothes, looked sadly at the sculpture on the ceiling. Before boarding the airship in Jinsui territory, all Gus''s equipment was confiscated and locked into the warehouse. In particular, the huge and conspicuous dragon cutting sword also attracted a large number of visitors at that time, Many people can''t believe Gus can really wave this huge two handed sword that is heavy just by looking. "The goods handover procedures are being handled, but we need to rent a warehouse to store things temporarily." When she came to the free city, Alisa gave full play to her talents quickly, and all kinds of formalities were handled by experienced girls. "By the way, what about our guy who always likes mystery?" The mysterious guy in Gus''s mouth naturally refers to robbery. Gus didn''t see the shadow of robbery all the way. He even suspected that this guy didn''t board the ship with everyone at all, although the leader Lu luciu said he had followed up. Eliza frowned instead. The man dressed as the assassin was a strange man. He didn''t like to hide in the shadow in full view of the public. Eliza couldn''t help worrying about whether the robber would want to directly lurk into the free city. You should know that although the free city maintains the so-called neutral and open attitude, it also has a set of strict regulations. There are large protective law arrays outside the city, which can only be entered from the designated access to the city or with relevant certificates. There were several slave uprisings in the free city, but so far no slave can escape from this city like a cage. Even those who were lucky enough to escape to the edge of the city bumped into the Dharma array, and the result was naturally turned into coke by the power of the Dharma array. "Don''t worry, he''s following us." Lu Luxiu smiled mysteriously, and buyani, also a dragon, showed a meaningful smile. The girl''s eyes looked at a corner of the terminal. Gus and Kenjiro also looked at the past with buyani''s eyes, but no one found the robbery except the incoming and outgoing passengers. The customs clearance was very smooth. The documents in their hands were forged, which was almost the same as the original. At the same time, the free city also implemented the concept of money is everything. After Eliza slightly manipulated the next one with thousands of Ryan, they quickly left the airship yard, and the goods they carried were quickly unloaded and loaded into the hired carriage team. Gus also took back his full set of food. After entering the outer city, lulushu, introduced by Eliza, also understood the charm of the most prosperous commercial city in the mainland. Compared with the pedestrians and caravans on the road, even the most prosperous golden ear territory in the kingdom of belrama, he seemed to believe it. Along the way, Lu Lu Xiu and his party were accosted from time to time. Many businessmen were very interested in the precious materials carried by the carriage. The precious Millennium cold wood, high-purity secret silver ingots, and a large number of precious herbs can be sold at a high price in the free city. In particular, when some experienced businessmen found that the leader of the team seemed to be a weak young man who looked only 15 or 16 years old, they came forward one after another and offered a very "preferential" price for Lu Luxiu, hoping to make a purchase. Naturally, these people were quickly dismissed by Eliza, who was also experienced. During this period, the muscular Gus and Kenjiro also played an invisible deterrent role. Look for a hotel to stay temporarily and rent a warehouse to store goods. Then, as a non-stop tour guide, Eliza took Lu Luxiu to the gold exchange to exchange cash. When Lu Luxiu took out heavy gold bricks from the space ring, the waiter was almost blinded by the light of gold. It''s not that the waiter hasn''t seen gold like a steamed stuffed bun, but Lu Luxiu took out the gold brick that almost didn''t crush the whole service desk. In the waiter''s previous work, he has never seen anyone take out so much gold for trading at one time, and he is still so calm and free and easy. When there was a lot of discussion around, the person in charge of the gold exchange rushed to invite Lu Xiu into the VIP room after learning the news. In the VIP room, the experienced staff immediately checked the weight and purity of this batch of gold with a magic guide, while Lu Xiu sat leisurely on the sofa and tasted tea. It was not until half an hour later that the staff hurried to submit the inspection report. After inspection, the fineness and purity of this batch of gold were quite good. After weighing, it was worth 170 million riens after deducting the transaction tax according to the market price. "Please wait a long time, Mr. Lucius. After our inspection, this batch of gold is worth 170 million rien. Do you need to deposit for you?" "Savings ~ is there a bank here?" Lu Xiu, holding the tea cup, blinked and asked quite unexpectedly. The person in charge immediately recommended: "yes, this exchange also has designated banking business. Do you need to handle it?" Eliza whispered a few words in lulushu''s ear. Lulushu nodded and replied, "prepare three million riens of cash for me. I need it urgently." "Well, it''s my pleasure to serve you, your excellency Lu Xiu. I wish you a pleasant trip in the free city." After throwing the suitcase full of cash into the space ring, Luluxiu and Eliza walked out of the exchange under the gaze of the people. Seeing the people waiting outside, Luluxiu said, "OK, it''s getting late today. We''ll go back to the hotel for a break and travel here for a long time. I think everyone must be very tired." On the way back to the hotel, the crystal dragon buyani was quite envious when she learned the transaction amount. After all, most of her wealth was given to the king of the white dragon as a gift. Buyani took great pains to get extra money from the mercenaries who broke into the fog forest some time ago. Eliza inadvertently found what lulushu was writing. After taking a peek at it, Eliza found that the other party''s book was completely a text she couldn''t understand. "Since there is a banking industry, the financial system should be roughly the same." Lu Lu Xiu muttered, lifted the curtain and looked at the prosperous city outside. It''s interesting ~ just let yourself hold the city in your hands! (to be continued.) Chapter 384 ?? After settling down in the hotel until dinner time, the Lord of Yin Liu finally appeared. However, he just stayed in the corner to report. He didn''t even enjoy the rich dinner prepared for him. He just stood aside quietly and hid in the dark like an alien shadow. The dinner was enjoyed in the private private room on the floor of the room rented by Lu Luxiu and others. The waiters who should have served the distinguished guests were sent away. The party was enjoying the sumptuous dinner undisturbed. The table was full of carbon roast lamb chops, noodles coated with tomato juice, fresh seafood, croissants and fruit, which made people feel appetizing just watching. Here, Eliza finally took off the ring and restored her original appearance: "Lord Lu, will you excuse me?" "Ah ~ help yourself, Miss Eliza. Here I advocate everyone to speak freely." Lu Xiu gracefully put down his knife and fork, wiped the corners of his mouth and said. Eliza hesitated a little and finally reminded Lu Xiu in a friendly tone: "your behavior in the exchange today is a little too publicized, which is really a dangerous move for us who have just stepped into the free city." "Of course I know." Lu Lu Xiu smiled and looked confident: "on our way back, there are a lot of tails behind us. If I guessed right, someone might be unable to rely on it tonight." Alisaton was stunned. Obviously, the young man in front of him knew what consequences his behavior would bring. Free city gave full play to the word "the law of the jungle". Lu luciu showed too much wealth in the gold exchange. In addition, his previous performance was like a weak aristocratic child who was not deeply involved in the world, It''s easy to be watched by some people with ulterior motives. You know, behind the prosperity of the free city, it is ferocious and dark, which makes people shudder. Although there are strict laws restricting crime, most of them only apply to the upper rich class. In fact, Lu Lu Xiu also browsed a lot of information about the free city before he came. In fact, he only needs to think carefully. Since the businessmen in the free city have gathered such a huge force through wealth, why can there still exist these assassin organizations and criminal groups that can threaten their life safety. In short, the existence of these organizations and groups is a tool used by the upper rich class in free cities to control the middle and lower classes. Every well-dressed gentleman businessman needs some people to help him do something that is not on the table, and it is this dispute over the interests of businessmen that provides the soil for the growth of these organizations and groups. For a moment, Eliza couldn''t help smacking her tongue. It was really unexpected that lulushu, a 15-year-old boy, saw part of the dark side of the city so thoroughly. In this regard, Eliza admitted defeat to lulushu. "I did that on purpose in the exchange." Lu Lu Xiu still maintained a tepid elegance. While eating dinner, he said to Eliza: "I know what you are thinking, Miss Eliza. I came to this city to build my own forces here. But I don''t have much time and can''t take low-key actions step by step. I need to integrate into this city as quickly as possible. Miss Eliza, you are also a businessman. Tell me what I need most when I come to a new place as a businessman What is it? " Eliza thought for a moment and said, "fame £¬" "That''s right! Now we are unknown. In order to integrate into the city as soon as possible, we need to accumulate fame quickly." "But Lord Lucius, your action is too risky." "But you have to admit that this is the quickest way." "Although this is right" Eliza reluctantly nodded. Lu Lu Xiu made some sense in doing so. A mysterious young man threw a lot of money in full view of the gold exchange. It is estimated that this matter will spread all over the streets tomorrow. There are some people who covet his wealth, but there are also many people who are interested in the young man''s own identity. I believe that businessmen and forces with better intelligence gathering ability will try to contact Lu Lu Xiu, who can spend a lot of money without changing his face. Being able to control such a large sum of money at will, I believe this young man must be from a noble family. Smart businessmen will not miss the opportunity to win over any potential force that can earn profits for themselves. "In recent days, we should first sell the goods we carry. Instead of low-key, we should try our best to publicize them so that everyone in the whole city knows the best." Lu Xiu said with a momentum of mastering everything. The fastest way to integrate into the city and establish their own forces, so that they can have enough manpower and time to find the gem named soul stone for Yalin, and making money is the second. In this huge city, it is impossible to find a small gem just by relying on a few people in their own line for decades. "Well, as you wish, Lord Lucius, I will arrange everything as soon as possible." Eliza also stopped persuading, although this way would cause the risk of shooting out the head bird. But businessmen also need to seize the opportunity to win in danger. If they are afraid of their head and feet in everything, they will achieve nothing if they think too much. "Small and broad? I like your character very much ~ Lord Lu Xiu!" Sophistication enchantress lefleur smiled charmingly. As the leader of the "black rose" organization, leflea, hidden in the dark and shadow, also likes this quick and decisive way. With the risk, the minimum cost has been exchanged for the maximum benefit. At this time, Eliza suddenly noticed that her team did not come from the secular existence. Everyone in the team hid strong strength. The danger in the free city may not be dangerous for everyone. Therefore, the young man in front of him will have a character like a gambler, and he is a gambler mixed with prudence and madness. "Miss Eliza, why don''t you take this time to introduce us to the structural framework of the city, especially the top people in the city." After eating, Lu Lu Xiu put the knife and fork aside and said that although he had browsed a lot of information about free cities, some information still needs to be understood in detail. Alisa nodded, sorted her thoughts a little and said: "OK ~ well, as the most prosperous commercial autonomous city in the mainland, the free city is roughly divided into three classes on the surface, the slave class, the middle class and the rich class. It goes without saying that all the bankrupt and debtors will launch the latest chapter of the Lord of the white dragon on the highway. This chapter is the address. If you think this chapter is good, please don''t forget to tell you QQ group and friends in microblog recommend Oh! Chapter 385 Miss yunojia! This is one of the top three business giants in the free city. It can be said that the love of women is an open secret in the free city. Once Alissa had the honor to meet Miss yunojia with her father, and the grand occasion of the party is unforgettable for Alissa all her life. In Miss yunojia''s huge residence in the coastal area of the free city, from the housekeeper to the reception servant, from the gardener who prunes flowers and plants in the garden and even the bodyguard are women. When miss yunojia came out to meet the guests, more than a dozen stunning beauties behind her almost shook the eyes of all the men present. It''s a pity that miss yunojia''s eccentricity is good and troublesome. At least for men, the young lady completely adopts a disregard attitude. During the meeting, miss yunojia even sat in the gauze curtain and was surrounded by those waitresses to deliver messages for her. It''s estimated that the king can''t match it. In terms of the scene, the atmosphere of the tea party was very warm, and all the girls were present. However, for Eliza, the tea party was a little frightening when she remembered later. Mainly, miss yunojia showed a special preference for herself when she learned that she was the daughter of the Marquis Angelina of the bellama Kingdom, and not only let herself sit next to her, He even gave himself a high-level magic bracelet. Afterwards, the westfallon family was the first to bid for a magic technology sold by Miss yunojia, which is said to be for their own face. "Ha ha ha ~ this is really an interesting young lady." Lu Luxiu laughed softly. Buyani was also watching Eliza with great interest. Probably only rob was still standing silently in the shadow and listening. "It seems that your face can be used as a VIP card in which lady." Gus also make complaints about it. With a bitter smile and a sigh, Eliza continued: "Hey, actually, I didn''t notice anything at that time. I just thought miss yunojia was very hospitable. Soon after, our westfallon family began to officially cooperate with Miss yunojia. At that time, I had set up my own business group. Miss yunojia gave me a lot of help. I really thanked miss yunojia at that time I still admire her very much. After all, as a woman, she can stand out in the cruel city of free city and become a business giant. Whether it''s due to real strength or luck, it''s really admirable to achieve this achievement! But then something happened that forced me to re-examine miss yunojia. " "Does she want you to join her harem?". Le Fu Lan asked with a bad smile. "That''s about it, or worse" Eliza drank and continued to talk. Generally, miss yunojia gave herself a lot of help. Therefore, the relationship between the two became closer and closer. Later, the chamber of Commerce established by Eliza became more and more famous. Yunojia directly invited Eliza to the chamber of Commerce Alliance, and she was very generous in sharing interests. The alliance invitation of the three giants of the free city was a great opportunity for the whole Westphalian family and even the major chambers of Commerce. At that time, Alissa was very excited and was preparing to respond to miss yunojia''s invitation. Even the nobles of the belrama Kingdom looked at Alissa differently and thought it was a great opportunity for the belrama kingdom, However, at this juncture, Eliza''s father directly asked Eliza to decline the invitation, and even refused on her behalf. At that time, Alissa was very puzzled and even complained that her father thought he had lost this excellent opportunity. Later, Alissa secretly ran to the free city and saw yunojia complaining to the businesswoman in the free city, telling her that the decline letter was written by her father and did not represent her opinion. Yunojia did not blame herself at all. She listened to her complaints like a kind elder. Then yunojia specially invited Eliza to stay and made a cup of black tea for Eliza. From that cup of black tea, she asked Eliza to give yunojia her first kiss. "You gave your first kiss to a woman!?" Buyani couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha ~ I can''t see it. Unexpectedly, you gave your first kiss to a woman." Alisa blushed and hung her head, looking very wronged. Gus smiled brightly: "what''s the matter? Anyway, you''re all women. You don''t suffer a loss when you kiss." "Mr. Gus, if you kiss Mr. Kenjiro next to you now, don''t you think you''ll suffer?". Alisa gave Gus a bitter look. For a moment, Kenjiro and Gus, who were innocent and shot, looked up. Gus was embarrassed and waved his hand to indicate what he had just said when he didn''t say it. "Is there anything wrong with that cup of tea?". Lu Xiu saw the problem as soon as he came. Eliza nodded and her face became dignified: "It''s not just a problem. Later, although I apparently cut off contact with yunojia, I still secretly set up another hidden caravan with her help. At that time, I occasionally encountered some problems because of lack of experience. Yunojia helped me through the difficulties, and every time I visited yunojia, she would Personally make me a cup of tea to drink, and every time I drink it, I become more and more dependent on yunojia and even don''t want to leave her. Sometimes I often dream of her when I''m at home. " "I said, Eliza, did yunojia add drugs to the black tea you brewed?" Lu Xiu asked with a puzzled look. "Drugs!? do you mean something like anesthetics extracted from plants?". "That''s about it." Alisa sighed and shook her head "If it was anaesthetic, I would have noticed it. Lord Lu, you should also know that anaesthetic is addictive, and people will feel very uncomfortable if they don''t take it for a period of time. However, at that time, although I was in private with yunojia, I still had to go home every once in a while. I must spend more time at home than at yunojia Often, at home, even if I don''t drink yunojia''s tea, there won''t be any strange signs, but I will miss her more in my heart, just like missing my lover, I can''t suppress my feelings. " Speaking of this, Allie Sutton looked like she had dreamed of the most terrible nightmare, Finally, Eliza sighed softly and continued under the eyes of the people: "At the worst of that time, I even began to want to break away from my family and move directly to miss yunojia''s residence. Miss yunojia also hinted at me privately several times, but at that time, I struggled several times and almost adhered to the action until my father accidentally found out that after this incident, he recklessly imprisoned me at home and immediately invited me to the royal palace Master ting and the pharmacist checked for me. At that time, they found that the black tea yunojia gave me was actually a kind of magic crystal, a liquid crystal produced by directly condensing and materializing the magic, which was completely an unprecedented new legal technology. " At this time, the eyes of everyone present changed. It was an unprecedented technology to condense magic to materialize. I can''t believe that this technology was developed by a businesswoman in a free city. It seems that miss yunojia is ready to take Eliza as an experiment of a new technology. "At that time, the royal court mage and the law school analyzed the remaining magic crystal on me. Finally, they were surprised to find that the magic crystal would reconstitute a kind of spiritual magic according to the preset effect after entering the human body, so that the subject would unconsciously be bewitched by the spiritual magic and fall madly in love with the caster, until finally they were even willing to do anything for her ¡£ The law school invested a lot of manpower and material resources in this unprecedented new magic, but it took a long time to fully analyze the operation principle. " "It''s terrible," whispered Lu Xiu. "It''s just like a nightmare, you know, Lord rulucio! Several times during that time, when I went to miss yunojia''s residence, I found some girls from other families. They were invited and helped by Miss yunojia like me. One of them was a friend I knew in Wangdu college. At that time, I didn''t pay much attention to her and even envied her Hey, guys. But later I learned that many of these girls, including my good friend Siena, directly announced their separation from the family. Some even went to yunojia with some property, and I haven''t seen Siena since then. " Here, the corners of Eliza''s eyes are a little wet: "When I was imprisoned at home, I kept crying and wanted to see yunojia, and even almost cut my wrist to commit suicide. Thanks to my mother''s waiting for me and slowly receiving the treatment of court mages and pharmacists, I gradually got rid of the influence of this magic and returned to normal. At that time, my father told me many terrible rumors about yunojia. It is said that I was a tyrant two thousand years ago The last emperor of the perlas Empire established by King galseric, and his favorite imperial concubine is also called yunojia! " (to be continued...) Chapter 386 The overlord galseric perlas Empire has been destroyed for more than 2000 years. This huge empire, which occupied the whole continent and ruled for more than 700 years, has left countless mysteries to be solved to the world. Many documents and materials about the perlas Empire have disappeared in the war. However, some remaining documents also record many unknown secrets, For example, garodio, the last emperor at the end of the perlas Empire, is said to love a mysterious imperial concubine very much. For this imperial concubine, even the queen was ordered to be executed, and even the imperial treasure house was managed by his imperial concubine. After the rebels captured the royal capital of the perlas Empire, Emperor garrodio committed suicide, but his beloved concubine was missing. Until now, people can only know the name of the last imperial concubine - yunojia from very few records! "Ha ~ do you mean that the woman in the free city is a living fossil that has lived for more than 2000 years?". Gus burst into laughter. If it''s a giant dragon, it''s not surprising to live two thousand years. If the elves live longer, they should be able to live to this age, but it''s impossible for half elves. They should die in six or seven hundred years at most, and this is especially lucky. " In fact, Eliza also thinks that yunojia in the free city should only have the same name with the last imperial concubine of the perlas empire by chance. Otherwise, it''s frightening to think that she would have lived in a monster who has lived for more than 2000 years for such a long time, and almost brainwashed and fell in love with others. "Is there any way to prolong life in this world?". Lefflan asked. "There is a rare medicine called life prolonging medicine, but the effect of this medicine is also limited. It is impossible to make people immortal. Usually, it can only prolong a person''s whole life by about 30% at most." Buyani lived longer as a dragon than anyone else, Relatively, I know more about all kinds of knowledge than others: "if you want to be really immortal, you must transform yourself into a dead creature. You must also become a high-level Lich to be completely immortal. Of course, no Lich will live forever. In fact, many lichs have no attachment to the world because of the passage of feelings, and finally choose to dissipate themselves." Lu Xiu said noncommittally, "time is always the greatest enemy of life." "That''s right! Lord Lucius." Buyani smiled mischievously. At this time, Kenjiro, who had been listening, finally couldn''t help asking, "is there no one to punish yunojia for her evil deeds?". Eliza shook her head reluctantly and said, "Mr. Kenjiro, what you think is too simple. Let''s not say that there is no direct evidence to prove what yunojia has done. Even if there is an estimate, she can''t do anything. Free city is a completely autonomous neutral city, and the laws here are jointly formulated by the three business giants." For lulushu, no matter what the origin of a woman named yunojia is, she is at most just an object that needs special precautions. The task now is not to explore the identity of this woman, how to take root in the free city and quickly raise funds to establish corresponding forces. After these things are completed, finding the soul stone left in the free city is the top priority. Because she had to arrange tomorrow''s affairs, Alissa, who had been busy all day, went back to her room first. As a black dragon, Lu Luxiu''s sleep time has been greatly reduced. Theoretically, one or two days of sleep a week is enough. Sufficient physical strength gives Lu Luxiu more time to collect information about the city, and two people in the team are restless night owls. One is the Lord of the shadow. After dinner, the robber has quietly left the room, just like when he appeared. Leflea was very interested in inviting buyani to go shopping with her. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At noon the next day, Eliza directly submitted a plan to lulushu. As the daughter of a merchant family, she formed her own caravan since childhood. There is no doubt about Eliza''s talent. Lu Luxiu carefully browsed the plan. It was generally some regular trading partners. The only chamber of commerce that was more famous in the free city was Eliza''s own family. It seems that Eliza is also ready to make a name for Lu Xiu by relying on her own advantages. "Very good!" Lu Xiu nodded, very satisfied: "then we''ll deal with this important matter first." "Yes, sir Lucius." Eliza finally smiled with ease and added her westfallon family to the trading partner. First, she wanted to implement ruxiu''s plan to quickly establish power in the free city. The second is that the goods brought out from the mysterious city of the yanoder mountains are really unexpected good things. Although Alissa has signed a contract to assist Yalin, under the influence of selfishness, Alissa still wants to strive for some benefits for many families without violating the contract. At this time, leflea came in with hache like a lazy cat: "I''m sorry, Lord ruxiu, I''m afraid I need to replenish my drowsiness later, so I can''t accompany you today." "I see. How did it feel to go shopping last night?" When asked this question, leflea showed an almost excited look: "I really love this city." For the leader of black rose, leflea really loves this city. The whole city is a huge hotbed, full of money and desire, coupled with the huge gap between the rich and the poor, it can be said that the city is full of corrupt soil that can let the "black rose" bloom! "I heard some interesting news last night. Maybe I can tell you while I still have some energy." Homeopathy sat beside Lu Lushou, and Le Fulan said in Lu Lushou''s ear almost charmingly. "But it doesn''t matter." "There was a riot in Freetown recently. It is said that an orc led a group of slaves to kill them out of the arena and tried to rush to Philebus Cantel''s house to kidnap him." The hot news startled Alisa: "really? How did those slaves break through the blockade? Couldn''t the armed guards in the city stop them?". "There was a stop, but at that time, some witnesses said that an orc who took the lead was extremely brave. It was because of him that he defeated the armed guards, and even the supporting Knight captain was killed by him." "As a result, it was suppressed." Lu Xiu still held the plan and asked without raising his head. "Of course. It seems that these slaves had bad luck. On the night of their riots, the famous arena champion in the free city happened to be a guest in filibus''s residence. It can be imagined that" leflen talked with a look of indifference. In his words, he still had some favorite feelings about the suppression of the slave riots. Lu Lu Xiu didn''t say anything. The world is a backward and barbaric world. It seems natural for the strong to dominate the weak in a world where power is the standard. Even if you want to change the world, you still need to go a long way. Now is not the time to feel sad for the loss of one or two innocent lives. "Is that all?". "A very interesting thing happened during the riot. When soldiers saw the orc fighting with the arena champion, the orc suddenly became a fierce monster. Of course, it still lost to the champion." Lefflan stretched her waist lazily: "and there was a slave who escaped in the riot. I heard that the arena champion also offered a large reward to catch him." "The news is really interesting." Lu Xiu finally put down his plan and gently dragged his chin to meditate. "The arena champion is called gerkate, isn''t he?" "Yes, your excellency Lucius, he has always been the most famous hero in the free city. It is said that his strength is even stronger than ever." Eliza quickly added. "It seems that heroes sometimes do things that don''t deserve to be called heroes." Lu Xiu shook his head helplessly. Before departure, lulushu had learned from the information given by Yalin that the strongest mercenary in the free city had the strength to kill dragon lizards, and even saved the life of cancer golden saint manigott in Jinsui territory. Judging from these deeds, the arena champion should be a very neutral person. He does both good and evil according to his preferences. Eliza was a little confused. The girl didn''t seem to know that she could escape from the devil in Jinsui territory thanks to the help of the mercenary. At the same time, gerkate, the object of discussion, is walking into the guild hall of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. Seeing the arrival of the strongest mercenary king in the free city, the guards in the chamber of Commerce didn''t dare to stop it. Not to mention the terrible strength of the king of mercenaries, besides, it is said that the vice president of the chamber of Commerce, croside, has a good personal relationship with gelkat. It must be that gelkat has something to do. Why should he do something stupid. "I''m sorry, Mr. gerkate. The vice president is temporarily out today. It''s estimated that he won''t be back until about this afternoon." The maid in charge of the reception did not dare to neglect to explain the situation to gerkate. Gerkate scratched her head and looked very troubled: "this guy hasn''t seen him that time. Forget it! I''ll wait for him here. Oh ~ don''t you lead the way. I know where the lounge is." After that, gelkat casually left the bewildered maid and walked to the VIP lounge as easily as in her own home. Along the way, she found the arrival of the king of mercenaries. Many staff and business businessmen in the chamber of Commerce looked at her one after another. Some people even hurried to seize the opportunity to greet and get close to gerkate until another person came out. "Oh ~ Mr. gelkett, what brings you here!" Lakshmi, President of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce Mittal greeted with a spring breeze smile. Beside the president, there was a man standing impressively, Ms. Keman Suzanne, the right arm of Lawrence, President of the free city chamber of Commerce. (to be continued...) Chapter 387 The president and vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce are in serious opposition and discord, which is well known in the free city, at least on the surface For gelkat, the struggle between croside and Lakshmi has little to do with herself. After all, there are more or less chambers of Commerce in the internal power struggle. Even the big three in the free city don''t know how many people want to pull them down. But with the help of Lawrence, chairman of the chamber of Commerce, Ms. Keman Susanna made gerkate frown slightly. This guy even invited outsiders to deal with his own people. You know, the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce has risen very rapidly recently. Klossid is also an ambitious guy. Klossid is definitely a pioneer who wants to pull the big three down. Facing Lakshmi''s greetings, gerkate replied casually: "nothing, just ask croside to do him a favor." If you need anything, you can talk about it. I don''t know if I can help you. " Gelkat did not intend to talk to lakshmido, but wanted to end the conversation as soon as possible: "ah! It''s no big deal. Don''t worry about it." After that, gerkate ignored Lakshmi and went straight ahead. When she passed Ms. Kayman Suzanne, the other party showed a meaningful smile and handed gerkate an envelope. "Your Excellency gerkate, this is Mr. Lawrence''s thanks for your last calm down of the riots. Please accept it." Gelkate was stunned, and then naturally accepted the envelope: "thank you, Mr. Lawrence. Please take me to say hello to him." After gerkate left, the staff around could not help whispering, and they could get the thanks of the president of the chamber of Commerce in the free city. This is an unspeakable honor. The king of mercenaries has his own strength to achieve such a great influence in the free city. When she came to the VIP lounge, gerkate opened the envelope and a ring fell out. A space ring with storage capacity was not set with any opening restrictions. Gerkate glanced at the ring and found that it was full of gold coins and several excellent equipment. It seems that Lawrence''s move is really generous this time. After drinking a cup of tea and finishing all the snacks brought by the maid. Seeing that Clyde couldn''t return for a while and a half, gerkate simply took a nap. A few hours later Upon learning of gelkat''s arrival, Clyde, who returned to the chamber of Commerce, woke up the arena champion who was sleeping in the lounge. Looking at gelkat''s dead sleep, Clyde couldn''t help suspecting that if someone intended to cut off gelkat''s neck with a long sword at this time, it would cause a sensation in the whole free city and even the whole continent, Perhaps hundreds of years later, people can still laugh at the disgraceful death of the hero who can kill the dragon lizard. "Aha!!" Gerkate stretched out and greeted with sleepy eyes: "Hey, you''re back at last. How long have I slept?" "About four hours." Gerkate moved her limbs and sat up. "It seems that she has slept long enough this time. By the way, croside, do you know who I saw when I came just now?" Under croside''s puzzled eyes, gerkate was like a paparazzi who accidentally got the secret and said: "Ms. Kaman Susanna, with the help of Lawrence, President of the chamber of Commerce. She seems to have a very speculative conversation with your president ~" Although gerkate usually doesn''t pay much attention to these power struggles, after all, she has such a deep friendship with croside. Finally, gerkate still feels that she should remind this old friend to pay attention to some dangerous internal situations in her chamber of Commerce. However, croside nodded calmly, as if it was only a trivial thing for Ms. Keman Susanna to have a secret conversation with the president who opposed her. "Really?". Gerkate hung her head weakly and said, "I say, brother croside, don''t you care at all?". "I''m not interested in the clown''s performance." Claude was still as if he had nothing to do with himself, but he was full of confidence in his words: "well, tell me what you want." "OK. Actually, I want you to see if you can fix this for me." Gerkate conveniently threw the axe on the low table. The weight of the axe directly made the carved low table made an unbearable noise. Gerkate also directly untied the black cloth on it, revealing some notched axe blades and several dark fragments. Croside squinted at the Tomahawk and couldn''t help showing a dignified look. "I think you should go to the blacksmith" "I''ve looked for it, but no one can fix it. Even the ''craftsman'' who usually has eyes higher than the top can''t do anything." Gerkate put her hands on her chest and thought about the situation when she was in the forging house of the "divine craftsman" at that time. She gloated and said that the fool probably had no face and claimed to be the "divine craftsman" all day. Croside wiped the axe blade, felt the unique firmness, looked at the crack on it, croside couldn''t help frowning and asked, "what did you run to fight with? It can''t be a dragon!" "Please! It was an orc who hit with a war hammer. That guy''s strength is really not general. It''s estimated that he''s as strong as the dragon lizard." Orcs! Klose side could not help but have some doubts. As the prince of the black dragon clan, Klose side recognized the origin of this Tomahawk, which was a standard weapon made by the dragon clan for an imaginary enemy during the dragon war. In theory, it can support the power of the real dragon for a long time. Even if the dragon lizard that gelkat used this Tomahawk to deal with last time didn''t leave any scars on the Tomahawk, how could the power of an orc crack this weapon. "Give me a detailed description of the situation at that time." "Hey, bro croside, I just asked you to repair the weapon. Tell me if it can be repaired?". "What was the situation then?" Claude stared at gelkat, as if he was going to devour each other alive. Gelkat had to explain after a fight. Orcs who can use magic, wearing a magic condensate of comparable legendary equipment, can also turn into giant monsters in battle. Klose''s eyes are still calm and seem not to be moved by what gerkate said. "That''s all?" "Looking at Klose''s still not completely convinced, gerkate tilted her head and sighed," can the battle axe be repaired? ". Kloside glanced at the Tomahawk on the table. The main body of the Tomahawk was forged by Obsidian mixed with secret silver and a small amount of refined gold at one time. Mankind has not mastered this forging technology yet, so there is nothing to do. If you repair it yourself, you may also need to return to the gathering place of the black dragon clan, where there are facilities to smelt Obsidian again. To be honest, kloside doesn''t want to return to the clan all the way. If he doesn''t go back, he must rebuild the supporting facilities, which is too expensive. Otherwise, he can only reduce the quality of this weapon as a whole, or he can experiment with a little precious materials obtained from the white Dragon King. Of course, there is a precondition for croside to help. Gelkat must make it clear that night. How can an orc be magic and break a dragon killing weapon once made by the black dragon clan with magic condensate. "There is some trouble, but it can still be repaired." "Well, I''ve done it all!" Looking at Clyde''s eyes, she still remained skeptical. After thinking for a while, gerkate decided to confess all. Then kloside got the news that he couldn''t keep calm at last, and got an ORC with a magical gem. The power in the gem can continuously heal the orc''s injuries in an instant, and can also condense items. The orc can get the power comparable to himself, and even break the battle axe is from this gem, In the end, the orcs died because they couldn''t bear the power of this gem. "What about the gem! Is it on you, gerkate?" Croside''s tone was finally slightly excited. In a trance, the Black Dragon Prince always felt that gerkate''s description of the power of the gem seemed to have been previewed. That''s right! That''s what I read in my father''s handwritten records before I left the black dragon clan. It can also instantly heal injuries, create things out of thin air, and even communicate with the spiritual world infinitely, and cast any kind of magic at will with my own ideas. Gerkate waved her hand: "remember the kid I offered a reward?". "It''s in his hand, isn''t it?" "Are you interested in the power of that stone?". Croside nodded and said, "of course, I''m interested in any unknown strange power, aren''t you?". "A little bit. I just want to catch that kid more than a stone. Didn''t you pay attention to my reward notice? I don''t want to catch the dead." Gerkate sighed, roared and said calmly, "brother croside, it seems that you should send someone to search for the kid, too." "Don''t worry! I promise that kid will be delivered to you alive." Why did gerkate keep the kid alive? Claude is not interested in discussing. Now he just wants to get the gem and see if it is as magical as gerkate said. Gelkai said, "if your people catch him, please throw the kid out of the free city. No matter what he wants in the future, just let him leave the city." Claude stared at each other silently, and a strange light flashed in his eyes: "why?" "Just keep a promise." Gerkate closed her eyes and said faintly. (to be continued...) Chapter 388 Croside temporarily took the axe and promised to repair it. After gerkate left, croside moved his shoulder, picked up the Tomahawk with one hand and turned to his study. In front of the bookcase full of books, croside stood in a specific position, took down three books according to a certain law, and the light of the transmission array lit up at croside''s feet, In an instant, croside''s figure disappeared and appeared in a hidden secret room. Many protection Dharma arrays are arranged in the secret room, and some of them are dragon grammar arrays unique to the dragon. In terms of protection, even if the same dragon attacks, I''m afraid it won''t take some time to enter the secret room. In this secret room, there are many tools and instruments for forging and making utensils, such as forging table, jewelry processing table, heating furnace, abrasive table and even reagent test table. From the fine workmanship, it can be seen that these tools and instruments are expensive high-grade goods. For any blacksmith who is determined to forge magic weapons, Or pharmacists who dispense drugs that attract the attention of the world, this secret room can be described as a holy land, not to mention that the huge shelves near the wall in the secret room are full of rare materials that can be robbed and broken outside. Kloside carried the battle axe into this secret room where even two digit alchemists and blacksmiths would not be too crowded to work here. After putting the battle axe on the forging table and checking the damage of the battle axe a little, kloside did not rush to repair the battle axe, but professionally recorded the damage and began to finalize the repair method, After all, if it is hasty to repair, it will degrade the quality of the Tomahawk itself. After installing the four magic crystal stones on the heating furnace, looking at the heating furnace gradually heating up, croside shook his head reluctantly: "the temperature of the heating furnace really can''t meet the requirements. It seems that we have to retreat and take the second place." Croside went to a shelf on the side of the chamber of secrets. There is a metal object with strange shape hanging on it. It looks like a human sternum opening outward. It is terrible and strange. But if you look carefully, you will find that this skeleton is completely made of secret silver. It is also engraved with a very surprised Dharma array. Four of the eight skeletons have been placed with some small spherical magic guides. At the moment, it is slowly emitting the brilliance of magic. Kloside cautiously touched the metal skeleton. He was very careful, just like touching his lover''s skin. The magic guide on this metal armor was finally completed. When it was all completed, kloside knew that he could get rid of the entanglement of that hateful fate and get a new life, One day I will stand in front of my father again and prove to him that I am different from him! Enjoy what fate brings to you! Claude recalled the words in his ears in the past and couldn''t help sneering: "soon you''re ready to enjoy what fate has brought you!" After unlocking a maze array, croside took out a small piece of orihakam from the metal box under the protection of the array. It''s a luxury to repair gelkat''s Tomahawk with this kind of 30 million cherished orihakam. Fortunately, the purity of orihakam traded by the king of the white dragon is amazing. It''s a valuable treasure with no market. With this blessing, even if orihakam has completed the magic guide he wants to make, he should be able to leave some, At that time, these orihakam can be used as bait to expand the influence of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. Then weaken Lawrence''s reputation again and pull him down! At this time, the glory of the transmission array shone again in the chamber of secrets, Lakshmi, President of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce Mittal appeared in the chamber of secrets. What was different from his previous attitude was that Lakshmi walked behind Klose in complete fear. If this appearance spread, it would definitely make the world feel incredible. Lakshmi and the president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, who was in serious discord and confrontation with Klose, seemed to be two people in front of the world. "Your Highness, today''s routine report" The well-dressed Lakshmi was as humble as a slave to his master, but in fact Lakshmi was indeed a slave, a human slave captured by the black dragon clan. It was only lucky that Lakshmi was selected by kloside to become the president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. Because of kloside''s planning, Lakshmi maintained his arrogance towards kloside in front of the world. In fact, Lakshmi knew that his life and soul were completely in the hands of kloside, the prince of the black dragon clan. If the other party only needs one idea, he will fall into the abyss. However, fortunately, the prince is different from other black dragons. He will not be punished for no reason unless he makes mistakes. And croside is not keen on killing and plundering, or not keen, but the prince likes to plunder and kill in a "gentle" way. Usually, he doesn''t have to dirty his hands after doing this. "Go ahead." There was no need for croside to continue acting with his slaves. Lakshmi quickly bowed, regardless of whether she could see it with her back to her croside: "Ms. Keman Suzanne is coming today. I hope to cooperate with me to win over your excellency gelkat, which has weakened your influence. When your excellency gelkat came to visit today, Ms. Keman Suzanne also submitted a reward from Lawrence, president of the chamber of Commerce." "That''s all?" Lakshmi did not dare to hide it and said it like pouring beans: "One more thing. Mr. Lawrence seems to be ready to fight Miss Emma. According to the information disclosed by Ms. Kaman Suzanne, it seems that Lawrence has found a magic envoy who is particularly good at puppetry, and it is estimated that the other party may fight in the near future. At the same time, according to the information provided by the big slave merchant Phillips, your highness, it seems that your massive purchase of slaves some time ago has been leaked Go out, Ms. Kayman Suzanne is putting pressure on you to publish the financial statements for this quarter. " After that, Lakshmi stood still and didn''t dare to move. The host in front of him seemed to focus on the things in his hand. He didn''t even turn his head back from the beginning to now. At the moment, in the secret room, except for the sound of kloside fiddling with tools, there was only Lakshmi''s own heartbeat. "Just put pressure on me according to man Suzanne''s proposal. I''ll arrange for Emma. Leave now." For a moment, croside finally stopped his action and turned his head slightly to command. "Your Highness!" Like an amnesty, Lakshmi hurried out of the chamber of secrets. Coincidentally, in another part of the free city, the president of a branch of the chamber of Commerce sent off the visitors as if granted an amnesty. Joseph Mr. Friedman, the president of the westfallon family chamber of Commerce in freedom city of belrama Kingdom, has entered the middle age. With a bit of fortune unique to businessmen, with good business skills and the financial and influence of the westfallon family in Freedom City, Joseph is also a dignified figure, At many business gatherings, many people can''t help calling him Joseph Sir Friedman, and many people''s compliments and compliments, coupled with the "gift" of asking for help, can''t help but make Joseph a little elated. Of course, Joseph hasn''t forgotten that his status today still depends more on the westfallon family. Only by holding this thigh can his son live better. For this reason, Joseph made a rule for himself that gifts should be received and things should be done. It would be very sad if he only received them. Because of this rule, although some small moves of Joseph in the free city have been noticed within the westfallon family, Joseph does manage the whole branch in an orderly manner every year, and there has never been a loss in revenue and expenditure interests. Therefore, he also chose to ignore some small moves of Joseph. Today, Joseph was entertaining two ladies who were "thirsty for knowledge" in the guild hall. Just after the tea party, he saw a waiter hurried in and reported something. A rich guest was going to sell a valuable rare forging material to the chamber of Commerce. Because the total value had exceeded the regulations, the receptionist at the front desk dared not make a decision without permission, I had to ask Joseph for instructions. "How much do you value these materials?" Joseph said lightly. It seemed that he didn''t value this money at all in front of the two ladies. According to Joseph''s estimation, there was a limit of 10 million lien for what individual guests could sell, but the number given by the waiter almost made Joseph choke half to death by the tea. "According to the appraiser''s estimate, it is about 480 million lihn." "How much did you say?" Joseph quickly wiped his clothes with a paper towel and hurriedly asked, while the two ladies in front of him whispered in surprise. Very gentlemanly said goodbye to the two noble women. Joseph hurried out with the attendant. Along the way, the attendant began to explain the situation in detail to Joseph. Joseph has not never seen a transaction of 400 million riens, and has even done a large number of transactions. However, such large transactions of hundreds of millions of riens are usually between chambers of Commerce. Generally speaking, he will deliberately choose a place for formal negotiation, and then check the goods. It will take at least 10 days and a half months to finally sign an agreement to complete the transaction. And to such an individual is like selling small groceries. Joseph saw it for the first time. After a little grooming in the back, Joseph noticed today''s distinguished guests at a glance after he entered the VIP room, a noble boy dressed in luxurious clothes with elegant momentum. (to be continued) ... Chapter 389 ?? As the president, Joseph also started from a small businessman and walked step by step to today''s position. Naturally, he has developed a pair of insight to observe words and colors. Now, although he is in a higher vocational position, his ability to know people has never flinched. Joseph had learned from his attendants that the young man''s name was lulushu. After entering the VIP room and sitting down, Joseph looked at the young man in front of him as quickly as possible. It had to be said that he was indeed an extremely handsome young man. Although he seemed weak, he had an unspeakable elegant and noble temperament, To be able to reach such a big deal easily, it must be the origin of the young must be a famous family with a long history. Some little nobles can''t take so much money goods, and it''s impossible to cultivate children with this temperament. "Hello, your excellency Lu Xiu. I''m Joseph, President of our chamber of Commerce." With a professional perfect smile, Joseph also saluted Lu Xiu with the best attitude. "President Joseph? Thank you for coming by yourself." Lu Lu Xiu also talked with Joseph with a habitual smile about some non nutritious polite words. In this world, Joseph also took this opportunity to look at Lu Lu Xiu''s team. In addition, Lu Lu Xiu himself had only four people. Excluding the two muscular men who looked like bodyguards behind him, the rest were women sitting with Lu Lu Lu Xiu, Judging from the professional dress, it should be the assistant of Lord Lucio. Oh!! Suddenly Joseph felt a stabbing pain in his chest, and what caused this feeling was the eyes of the female assistant in front of him, which made him feel as if he had been seen through. In a trance, Joseph always felt that there was a trace of helplessness and ridicule in each other''s eyes, which made Joseph feel very uncomfortable. Lu Lu Xiu also noticed Joseph''s eyes: "this is my assistant, Miss Sylvie." Joseph returned to his senses and said hello to Sylvia in a hurry. Joseph always felt very strange. Miss Sylvie didn''t look amazing. She was completely a kind of regular woman, but I don''t know why Joseph always felt frightened when he was watched by the other party. Fortunately, the appraiser soon sent in the samples of the goods brought by Lu Lu Xiu. Joseph summoned up his spirit, raised his gold wire glasses and carefully observed the things in front of him. Pure smoothie jade, high-grade magic crystal stone with a + quality, bloody eye brick and stone of the size of a fist, and ishutar, the goddess of light! There are also extremely rare medicinal materials, Black Magic Lotus and earth hell root, which are the main materials used to make the most advanced eternal potion. This kind of wild precious medicinal material is rarely found these days. Even the survival rate of artificial cultivation is so low that people can''t bear to see. Not only Joseph was dazzled, but several appraisers kept whispering in Joseph''s ear. From the look of appraisers, they had not seen such high-quality materials for a long time. According to the quantity list sent by Miss HillWay, Joseph believed that if the quality of all the goods could be the same as the samples, the trade, let alone 400 million riens, would be made by the chamber of Commerce after buying it with 500 million or 600 million riens. After all, these materials are rare high-quality goods. For forging blacksmiths and pharmacists, the higher the purity and quality of materials, the higher the success rate of forging magic weapons and dispensing high-grade potions. In particular, forging blacksmiths, who have been famous for centuries in order to create legendary equipment, are constantly looking for all kinds of precious materials. For example, the huge dragon lizard magic core launched by the black stone ring chamber of Commerce last time was photographed as the power core of the airship. Several famous forgers from all over the mainland even cried angrily on the spot. Needless to say, if these goods can be pushed to the market in batches, as long as the early publicity is in place, it will definitely cause the crazy robbery of forging blacksmiths and pharmacists all over the continent. Joseph made up his mind. The deal was going to be done anyway. However, when he noticed that rulucio seemed to be under age, Joseph couldn''t help but want to press the price. In this way, the profit can definitely double. For the westphalon family, this is a great credit. After it is done, his future will be bright. "Mr. Lu, the quality of the goods you brought is really good. After my estimation," Joseph looked at the list again and immediately made people calculate it: "The chamber of commerce is willing to purchase these goods at the price of 380 million lire. At the same time, if you can provide long-term supply for the chamber of Commerce in the future, the chamber of commerce can also increase the purchase price according to the quantity. What do you think?" 380 million leans! Lu Luxiu smiled. When she came here, Alissa had estimated that these goods would cost at least more than 500 million rien. Although Lu Luxiu still didn''t know the market situation, according to the observation of Alissa during this period, the girl should still keep a hand. After all, she still wanted her family to earn more. Therefore, Lu Xiu calculated that the total price of this batch of goods should reach about 600 million. "Mr. Joseph, I can really provide long-term supply. But I think you seem to lack some sincerity," said lulushu, shaking hands and staring at Joseph word by word. Joseph was slightly stunned and immediately changed into a gentle smile and explained: "Mr. Lu, I guarantee that the price is extremely reasonable. After all, putting so many goods on the market at one time will inevitably cause market fluctuations, and the price of special forging materials is extremely unstable compared with necessities such as grain, iron ore and coal." "Put it on the market at one time?" At this time, Eliza, who is also HillWay, impolitely interrupted Joseph''s words: "if you plan to put these goods on the market like this, I really want to ask you how you came to this position today, Joseph ~ first ~ Sheng!" Eliza read the word "Sir" unaccustomed. Joseph was not angry and angry when he looked at the "female assistant" in a rude tone. After all, in Joseph''s view, the female assistant in front of him should be just young and vigorous. He didn''t know some rules in the mall. He just needed to use skilled negotiation skills to make her speechless. However, after only ten minutes or so, Joseph began to sit still. Miss HillWay looked like a rookie, but in fact she knew the market situation and business manipulation very well, and she actually lost in the debate. Twenty minutes later, Joseph''s forehead had begun to sweat, and his cards were almost completely exposed. Miss HillWay correctly estimated the value of the goods, and even the profits that the chamber of commerce could make. At this time, Joseph found that he was not talking to a grass bird at all, which was clearly a business veteran. An hour later, Joseph''s momentum had completely collapsed. The president seemed to have shrunk a circle. In front of her, miss HillWay was making a final estimate and put forward a transaction price of 580 million, but Joseph found that he could no longer find a chip to hold down the price. And the most terrible thing is that the tone and posture of miss HillWay made Joseph vaguely feel very much like someone, a big miss who left a psychological shadow on himself. yes! It''s just like Miss Eliza, the daughter of Mr. Jason, the owner of the westfallon family! Joseph still remembers that miss Alissa visited the branch at her father''s order. At that time, she received her all the way. At that time, Alissa also reached a grain purchase agreement with the chamber of Commerce of kreises Kingdom, with a total price of up to one billion riens, which was like a queen overwhelming others in the negotiation process, Seizing each other''s weakness, mercilessly lashing, skillfully analyzing each other''s strengths and weaknesses, suppressing them, and a little habitual small moves in negotiation made Joseph feel that he was sitting opposite Miss Eliza today. Needless to say, the negotiation was very successful. The westfallon family won the big order of kreises kingdom in one fell swoop, and miss Eliza was praised by her father. Joseph himself was the only one to lose after the family celebration, because his own mouth error exposed his own cards in the negotiation process. For this reason, he was scolded by Miss Eliza. Up to now, Joseph can''t forget Miss Eliza''s unattainable temperament and detached attitude at that time, That kind of reprimand made me feel ashamed and even angry. But Joseph found himself tasting the same feeling again today The entourage on one side was also surprised to see that the president looked like a defeated army. Later, the negotiation had completely become a solo play of miss HillWay, and the president had become a dispensable human decoration. Finally, in the attitude of miss HillWay as a almsgiving beggar, Joseph signed the contract with a total value of 580 million rihn with trembling hands and sighing. After affixing the special seal and handprint, Eliza handed the contract in duplicate to lulushu and Joseph: "well, Mr. Joseph, according to the contract, we will deliver all the goods within one week. Please transfer the transaction amount to our name within one month." "I understand, miss HillWay." Joseph''s expression was very complex, like laughing and crying. The total price of 580 million rien was a full 200 million higher than the price he initially gave, but fortunately, even at this price, as long as the operation was good, the goods still made some money. "I hope to cooperate with you again next time." After listening to the two people''s negotiation for a long time, Lu Xiu finally reached out to Joseph with satisfaction. Although Joseph lamented in his heart, he still piled up a smile on the surface: "of course! I wish us a happy cooperation next time, your excellency Lucius." Of course, if you don''t bring this miss Sylvie to negotiate, I will be more happy to cooperate with you! Joseph felt at the moment that if he had to face miss HillWay in every negotiation, he would definitely lose his life! (to be continued) Provide full text online reading without pop-up window, with faster update speed and better article quality. If you think the network is good, share this site more! Thank you for your support! High speed launch of the latest chapter of the Lord of the alien white dragon. The address of this chapter is. If you think this chapter is good, please don''t forget to recommend it to your friends in QQ group and microblog! Chapter 390 ?? After leaving the chamber of Commerce of the vestafaran family, Alisa finally breathed a sigh of relief, not because of the transaction. It was Eliza who took the opportunity to find out from the family''s chamber of commerce that her mother, Mrs. Angelina, returned halfway and did not go to Jinsui territory to mediate for herself. It seems that Balboas also fulfilled her expectations and completed the transfer of the letter. At least for the time being, the mother should not be in danger. With the landing of the big stone in her heart, Eliza also felt much more relaxed. Another thing is to prove that the mysterious dominator of the yarod mountains did not break his promise. As long as she could keep her relatives away from the unimaginable game between gods and demons, Eliza felt that it was no big deal to pay now. "580 million leans should be enough." Lu Xiu looked at the information in his hand and whispered. "Is this a lot of money?" Gus turned his head and asked. Alisa nodded and said that 500 million rien was already a huge sum of money, which could afford the lifetime expenses of a family of three members of the upper middle class in a free city, and could live a very good life. "This money is more than enough for the construction of the chamber of Commerce. According to your request, you can buy a piece of land directly in the prosperous area of the Southern District of the city." Alisa rolled out the map and pointed out: "considering that we are only responsible for supply rather than retail, we don''t need to buy land in prime locations, we should be able to save some." Lulushu nodded and took this time to discuss with Eliza some details about the establishment of the chamber of Commerce. Eliza was mainly worried about one problem. This time, the party brought an amazing number of valuable goods from the yarnod mountains, but these goods are not endless after all. How to replenish the goods after sales? Obviously, the forces of the yarod mountains should not have established a transit station in the free city. We can''t let everyone return to the yarod mountains to supply goods after the goods are sold. For this problem, Luluxiu had discussed with Yalin before departure. The goods carried on departure were extremely precious. Even the city of odur could not be supplied continuously. These things were only used to raise initial funds. The rest was to establish a channel to make money in the free city. Yalin doesn''t need to provide goods for Luxiu, just technology. For example, the long lost medicine formula, the new magic guide and weapon design drawings will also provide the necessary manpower accordingly. Hearing this, Eliza felt much more relaxed. Free city is a city of money supremacy. There are some ecstatic gold caves where people spend a lot of money. The extreme prosperity of Commerce has brought a large number of jobs. In theory, as long as you are willing to work hard here, you will not be driven into extreme poverty and become slaves. However, the endless enjoyment brought by extreme prosperity will always make people unable to resist the temptation. Places where money is burned, such as casinos and brothels, will always lure some poor people to become slaves of money. If you don''t have much desire and just want to work here and spend your life peacefully, it''s OK. If someone wants to be a member of the upper class of this city and a person who shares this huge cake called free city, it''s not easy. In this city, the industries that can make money, especially those that make a lot of money, are almost completely divided and occupied by countless chambers of Commerce from childhood. It is difficult for new chambers of Commerce to get a place here. Every year, many ambitious businessmen come to the city and then leave. Eliza also has to admit that she was able to become a part of the cake in this city. The influence of the westfallon family is essential. Of course, "thank you" for miss yunojia''s ill intentioned help. Next, Luluxiu and Eliza went directly to another medium-sized chamber of Commerce, which mainly deals in fur products and some handicrafts. Due to the recent market situation, the business seems not very good, but the fur provided by Luluxiu was bought by the head of the chamber of Commerce, Because each piece is a Warcraft fur containing magic and light. Such precious fur is absolutely necessary for making advanced armor. Even if it is stored in the warehouse, it will not depreciate, so the person in charge of the chamber of commerce is willing to gamble! A deal of 70 million leans has been reached! Throughout the afternoon, Lu Xiu almost kept running to seven or eight chambers of Commerce. The total transaction amount has reached 1.4 billion Riin. Although it has not been fully received, Alisa was surprised by the amount of this amount. It seems that the mysterious dominator of the yarod mountains is not just preparing to take root in the free city. From this situation, it seems that the other party wants to infiltrate the free city on a large scale, So much money has been prepared in the early stage, and I don''t know how much money will flow into the city in the later stage. At the end of the day, even Alisa couldn''t help feeling tired. It''s just that ruxiu, who is sitting opposite, has to let Alissa keep her spirit and continue to accompany her. Eliza took advantage of the opportunity to rub her eyes and looked at Lu Xiu quietly. you bet! No matter how you look at him, he is a handsome and weak teenager, but Eliza always feels that there are things in his eyes that she has never experienced. That is a more pure and terrible obsession. In the course of several negotiations, Lucius sat in his own position and listened to his negotiations with the other party. Eliza can clearly feel that Lucius should not know much about business transactions. But in every negotiation, he learned at the fastest speed, like a sponge absorbing water, crazy absorbing all the knowledge and things he could use. Terrible! This is Eliza''s most intuitive view of Lucio. "Hey ~ boss, where are we going next?" Gus made a Heche inquiry and asked. Today, Gus pretended to be a bodyguard and stood behind Lu Luxiu all afternoon. The endless business negotiations bored the crazy soldier who was active in the battle. Gus almost stood and fell asleep several times. "At the last place to go," Lu Luxiu thought and took out a badge from the space ring, which was given to him by the girl named aisis when she was on the airship: "but before that, please ask some friends behind us." For a moment, Gus and Kenjiro were alert. Alisa was also slightly surprised and was ready to lift the veil and look outside. Lu Luxiu immediately stopped Eliza''s move: "don''t scare the snake, just some guys who are no big deal." Reincarnation became the black dragon, and Lu Xiu''s spiritual power became very strong. It''s easy to find the tail behind him. Obviously, these people don''t seem to be good at sneaking. Lu Xiu can clearly feel their number and every move. At the sign of lulushu, the carriage turned a corner and entered a quiet path. Gus and Kenjiro quickly jumped out of the carriage to stop their tail, and the carriage drove to the kinsol chamber of Commerce of miss aisis''s house under the command of lulushu. "Remember to ask. Don''t make things too big." Before the carriage left, Lu Xiu waved his hand from the window and said. "Understand the boss, and you can just move your muscles and bones." Gus lifted the Dragon cutting sword and moved his wrist. He and Kenjiro stood directly at the intersection. After Lu Luxiu''s carriage had just left for a while, sure enough, seven or eight people followed up secretly. When they saw Gus and Kenjiro standing at the intersection, they couldn''t help but look up. After learning that they were exposed, these people didn''t seem to be prepared to entangle more and prepare to withdraw. "Why don''t you go? Don''t you sit down and talk? Our boss is very interested in your identity!" Gus said in a slightly ruffian tone. At the same time, the Dragon cutting sword has shown its terrible shape. A huge two handed sword like an iron plate. It was so heavy that the man dressed as a mercenary could carry the huge sword with one hand. No matter how quickly Gus retreated, ran to the street and disappeared into the crowd, Gus had to sigh and grumble, "what a group of cowards. It seems that they just like our money." "I think so." Kenjiro nodded and agreed. From the look of those people, it should be just a few thieves. Now that the other party has run away, they are ready to let them go and meet Lu Xiu. However, another person didn''t plan so. Just as Gus and Kenjiro turned and left, a black shadow like fog flashed over their heads. Only the more sensitive Kenjiro noticed it for a moment. When he noticed the dark shadow, Kenjiro couldn''t help frowning slightly. It seems that some people can''t escape the sickle of death in the end! Dozens of minutes later, in a tavern in the residential area of the free city, Christopher, the fierce tooth ghost who is playing a "Star" to relieve his boredom, is listening to the reports of several of his men. The fierce tooth ghost is a small Gang among many gangs in the free city. The whole gang controls most of the retail business in this residential area. The main work is to collect some protection fees and find some pretty girls to increase the supply of goods. When he heard that the mysterious young man who suddenly appeared had made hundreds of millions of leans in several chambers of Commerce, Christopher couldn''t help shivering. Businessmen who could make such a deal were either rich or expensive on the road. My little gang can''t afford it. Just \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Christopher really doesn''t want to take this dangerous task. If the boy is a young master of a big businessman and noble family, he will be dead if he annoys him. But in the face of the punishment from the top, Christopher had to go on, because he didn''t dare to do it. As a result, he was dead. A card was thrown. Christopher scolded and ordered his men to continue to look for the place where the boy stayed. I remember there was news that the boy had two women with him when he arrived in the free city. Maybe we can work on them. "Damn it, let me do such a dangerous thing." Suddenly, a strange sound came from Christopher''s ear. In an instant, Christopher''s cold hair stood up. Before the gang leader known as the fierce tooth ghost could stand up, the light in the tavern suddenly went dark, and then the fatal silver light flashed. Christopher found that his five senses also fell into the darkness in an instant. (to be continued) Provide full text online reading without pop-up window, with faster update speed and better article quality. If you think the network is good, share this site more! Thank you for your support! High speed launch of the latest chapter of the Lord of the alien white dragon. The address of this chapter is. If you think this chapter is good, please don''t forget to recommend it to your friends in QQ group and microblog! Chapter 391 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit The light in the tavern went out in an instant. In the dark moment, Christopher''s men only heard his boss hum, and then there was no more movement. When the tavern attendant brought an oil lamp to bring a little light to the dark room, the minions of the fierce tooth ghost gang saw their leader still sitting motionless on the chair, An assassin with a little reputation in the area playing cards opposite was impatiently blowing, but Christopher still didn''t move. "Shit! Don''t sit there foolishly, you damn fool, will you fight or not!" The assassin scolded angrily, but soon found something wrong. Christopher looked at the card table with poker in his eyes, like a puppet. When one of his men quietly touched the leader, a red line appeared in Christopher''s neck. The assassin''s pupils contracted fiercely and jumped up to block his cloak in front of him. The next second, Christopher''s disclosure still slipped down with a dull look. In the screams of others, blood gushed out of the crack in his neck like a fountain under pressure. Dead! The assassin looked at the scene in front of him unbelievably. The fierce tooth ghost Christopher was killed, and in front of him, he didn''t have a gap at all. The cold of death spread all over the assassin''s body in the next second, just like freezing his soul. The assassin fiercely pushed away the screaming woman behind him and stumbled out. blamed! What kind of person does Christopher fool get into trouble and can kill a person silently in front of him? This is the strength of a high-level assassin. I''m kidding. I don''t want to be misunderstood as Christopher''s accomplice! After receiving the news, the city''s sheriff quickly took people to the scene. From the witnesses and the situation at the scene, the sheriffs had to shake their heads. The man who killed Christopher broke the tavern with a small stone in an instant, and two magic crystal lamps and four oil lamps. Then, at the moment when the light was dim, he cut the victim''s neck with a knife. In the process, the victim even died without shouting. Even an assassin sitting opposite Christopher didn''t find anything. This is definitely the hands of high-level assassins or even super level assassins. This extremely powerful assassin must be the hands of a big man in the free city. The killing of Christopher may be a conflict of gang interests or an alarm for prestige. After a little recording, the sheriff left quickly. It is unknown how many such things as dead people will happen every day in the free city. Moreover, it is very likely to be a dispute between the commercial giants at the top of the free city. The sheriff can''t and dare not intervene too much. Anyway, Christopher is just a small role. He will die if he dies. As long as he doesn''t cause too much impact, just wait for him to pass. Christopher''s death caused the gang he had established to disintegrate, but soon other gangs quickly annexed his personnel. For those who are on the verge of breaking the law, this is too common in a free city. If it is normal, even if Christopher dies a hundred, no one will pay attention to him. But this time, the death of this insignificant gang leader has attracted the attention of some hidden forces in the free city. "One stab killed the other in an instant, and it didn''t even attract the attention of others in the noisy pub. I have to say that both techniques and skills are perfect." In the restaurant full of luxury and classical decoration, dozens of young and beautiful waitresses are naked, exposing their beautiful carcass to the air and serving the diners back and forth with plates. A man in a dark red robe, out of tune with the atmosphere of the whole restaurant, was standing aside, telling the news in a cold and ruthless voice. Several figures who are also considered to be influential in the free city are gathering together. Until the red robed man finishes speaking, everyone still focuses on the dinner plate in front of him without the slightest meaning of taking care of it. What''s more, they hold the maid next to them in their arms and play at will. Finally, when the first diner, a middle-aged man with a pointed jaw and temperament like a hunting hyena, put down his knife and fork, several people in the restaurant seemed to have discussed the topic of the man in red just now. "What''s the identity of that Kerry?" Surrounded by three maids, the young man dressed as a playboy was flirting with the maid and asked casually. "It''s just the leader of a small Gang, a trivial mole ant." "It''s no big deal that Christopher died when he died. Everyone, our main problem is the identity of the young man. He can reach a deal of more than 500 million riens at will, and has such a powerful assassin as a guard. The young man is worthy of our solicitation." Said the middle-aged man who was also the owner of the private hotel. On the other side of the table, a proud beauty with long red hair and the momentum of the queen waved her hand: "I want to correct your ''store manager'', the transaction amount has exceeded one billion, and the child is still trading. According to the estimation, it is estimated that the transaction amount will reach about 1.5 billion today alone." "1.5 billion! Well, who can tell me that this little guy is not a member of the royal family of the karsermon empire or the illegitimate son of Mr. Lawrence?" At this time, the young man dressed as a playboy finally asked in surprise. The red haired beauty disdained and said, "the deal of 1.5 billion leans a day is so casual that it is estimated that even Mr. Lawrence himself has to tremble." "The kinsol chamber of Commerce, the westfallon family, the slave trade federation and the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce all sent him dinner invitations. I have to admit that this child is really a blockbuster." The young man who kneaded and rubbed the maid Playboy in his arms questioned: "I said it wouldn''t be a big scam. If it was me, it''s estimated that I would run away immediately after taking the money. Tut ~ think about it. 1.5 billion rien is enough for anyone to waste their whole life." "One more thing, after arriving in the free city, this young man named lulushu traded more than 100 million riens of gold on the gold exchange. When he took out the gold from the space ring, the amount was so large that the waiter almost had a heart attack." The red haired beauty continued to add: "moreover, various chambers of commerce also went to the warehouse to check the goods. It is really a very rare high-purity ore and forging materials. Many are good things with price but no market, so I don''t think it''s a scam." At this time, the Playboy finally admitted defeat: "so we should also send an invitation to this rich young master who doesn''t know where he came from." Several other people present also nodded. The organizer ''store manager'' also said at this time: "In any case, according to the information collected now, this young man must be the spokesman of a huge force. His wealth and strength can never belong to him alone. There must be an unimaginable force behind him. Everyone! Money and strength are omnipotent in a free city. We should try our best to find out the situation and make a comparison If we are sure that he really has more financial resources and strength than expected, we must let his strength be used by our ''food club''. " "In that case, let''s clean our restaurant first. Although Chris is dead, I don''t know if he has pouted his tongue back to others. I''ll deal with it." The Playboy waved his hand to get things done. The organizer ''store manager'' nodded: "yes, since this restaurant wants to entertain guests, we can''t lose etiquette. Mr. Jefferson, please clean it up." "Since our Playboy is responsible for cleaning, I''ll go out and attract guests." The woman in red licked her lips and smiled. "I said, don''t you prepare to eat alone while soliciting customers?" Playboy Jefferson suddenly asked the woman in red. "That''s hard to say, but anyway, our guest is really a beautiful young man. What do you think, Mr. playboy?" Jefferson cut and said something beautiful. "Continue to inquire about the identity of the guest, but remember not to make the guest unhappy like this time." The organizer gave a warning, and the man in red nodded and quickly withdrew from the room. At the same time, lulushu is now being received by the president of the kinsol chamber of Commerce At the warm invitation of gallod, aisis, Fanke''s daughter, was sitting face to face with rulucio at the dinner party. The girl repressed her love in her heart. At the beginning, aisis was attracted by lulushu''s temperament and demeanor. He once imagined lulushu as the descendant of an unknown big family and noble. Today, however, aisis found that he had guessed right. Ruluciu came to his chamber of Commerce and signed a commercial contract of more than 10 million lire with his father at one go, selling a large number of goods that stunned his father. According to his father''s private whisper, these goods can be sold at least four or five times as long as they are transferred back to China. "Come, Mr. Lu Xiu. As the beginning of this good cooperation, I''d like to propose a toast to you." At today''s dinner party, in order to celebrate the transaction, Fanke also specially took out his long-standing collection of sandenberg wine. "Thank you. I hope our cooperation will be happy in the future." Lucius also gracefully raised the red wine glass and said that his elegant posture made aisis even more intoxicated. After drinking a little wine, the atmosphere of the banquet also became active. Aisis always chatted with rulucio from time to time. While responding to the admirer, rulucio was also thinking about the plan after today. 70% of the goods brought out from odur city had been sold. In consideration of the reputation and reputation required for the establishment of the chamber of Commerce in the future, Lu Xiu also paid attention to the fact that one goods can not be sold twice in the sales process. Each chamber of commerce is basically separated from the types of goods and will not conflict with each other. This is a good start, and then there are better things to make a name for the establishment of the chamber of Commerce Lu Xiu couldn''t help laughing. When starting from the city of odur, Yalin specially added a little orihakam magic metal to the goods he carried, not a lot, just a few hundred grams of raw ore, but these are enough to bring great wealth and reputation to lulushu. (to be continued) r466 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 392 A few days later, many rumors about lulushu have spread in the free city, such as members of the royal family of the karsermon Empire, descendants of the hidden family, businessmen from another continent of the world, and so on. One day, a deal of 1.5 billion leans was reached. This huge deal made the intelligence networks of various forces in the free city active. Many spies and spies searched everywhere for information about the lamperuki family. But now many people only get one piece of news, this Lucius Lamperuchi also has a sister named buyani Lamperuki is said to be a noble girl with a more beautiful face than elves, who can be called perfect in both temperament and etiquette. Outside the hotel where Lu Luxiu and his party stayed, attendants from various chambers of Commerce kept sending invitations to invite "two brothers and sisters" to dinner and parties. "For the establishment of the chamber of Commerce, the personnel of various departments will be recruited from tomorrow." Lu Luxiu is also as busy as Eliza. Although he knew from the beginning that everything needs to start from scratch, it''s a little too "white". He doesn''t have too many professionals on hand. The trickery demon Ji lefulan will be a dark card in the future. Lu Luxiu didn''t consider letting her make a public appearance in the new chamber of Commerce, During this time, leflea was always doing her own business outside mysteriously, and only came back occasionally to report. Speaking of recruiting, Eliza couldn''t help but have a headache: "Mr. Lu, I have to remind you that we don''t have reliable manpower at all. If we want to recruit manpower in a free city, with all due respect, according to your previous influence, nine of the ten chamber of commerce personnel we can recruit except slaves are spies and spies." "What about the other one?" Lu Xiu smiled and asked. "Fraudster!" Buyani, who plays the role of sister next to ruxiu, smiled. As Eliza said, it is impossible to attract trustworthy people in the free city. There are a lot of chambers of Commerce and people of various forces outside. They want to put a lot of spies and spies here. However, Eliza''s worry is completely within Lucio''s expectation. "It doesn''t matter. The personnel recruitment is still held as usual, but" Lu Xiu inadvertently covered his left eye and said in a cold tone: "all the recruited personnel need me to have a look in person!!" Eliza''s heart suddenly tightened and nodded subconsciously. At that moment, Eliza felt that the mysterious boy in front of her showed an extremely ominous atmosphere, just like an extremely distorted obsession. "I see, your excellency Lucius. Then it''s OK for the basic labor force in the chamber of Commerce to use ordinary slaves?" "Slave" Hearing this word, Lu Xiu could not help but stop writing: "is there no labor force other than slaves?". "Most of the basic labor force in the free city is composed of slaves. If ordinary citizens other than slaves are used as labor force, the cost will rise exponentially. Generally speaking, other chambers of Commerce, including our westfallon family, porters, coolies and loaders are composed of slaves." The words "slavery" and "slave" are not unfamiliar to lulushu. His motherland Brittany has enslaved the whole world in disguised form with powerful force. He once set off a war with his motherland in zone 11. In order to realize his dream, he used the power of Geass to control many people. What he did was the same as Brittany he hated. But from the beginning to the end, I never gave up my dream to build a gentle and peaceful world. A world where his sister Nana Li can live in peace. Since we want to change the world, we need strength. In this process, our hands will inevitably be covered with blood. In that case, I don''t mind being cursed as the devil by later generations! On reading, Lucius agreed with Eliza''s suggestion: "then use slaves." In the early morning of the next day, Lu Luxiu and Eliza set off for the slave market in the outer urban area of the free city. When they learned that they were going to buy slaves, Kenjiro''s expression in the world of Beidou Shenquan became subtle. Obviously, the Savior at the end of the world was very sensitive to the word slave, and Kenjiro showed his opposition almost without concealment. Gus seemed very calm. After all, Gus, who had been a mercenary, had been a slave for some time because of his defeat. Although he finally escaped by hijacking the fool son of a city owner, it was almost common for GUS to use the defeated, the poor and other nationalities as slaves. For Kenjiro''s story, Lu Xiu only reluctantly explained it a little. If you want to change the world, you must first integrate into the world. Without power, all dreams will be empty talk. And Kenjiro doesn''t just know how to be a brave warrior. He also agreed with Lu Luxiu''s view, but hoped that Lu Luxiu would not enslave these people too much. Lu Xiu agreed with Kenjiro''s request. On the way to the slave market, Lu Lu Xiu once again felt that there were still people behind him, and the number was much more than at the beginning, and the quality of the stalkers was doubled. Fortunately, this time, the other party seemed to have some scruples. He didn''t follow closely as at the beginning, but just watched from a distance. Although it''s not a good thing to be followed, what Lu Xiu hopes now is this situation. Touch the high-rise of the free city and integrate into the city as soon as possible. Crystal dragon buyani originally wanted to join the fun with everything, but lulushu seems to have decided to accept buyani''s role as his "sister". At first, buyani appeared as an elegant and pure noble lady, so Lu luciu refused buyani''s request. After all, a pure and beautiful noble girl who came from a long and famous family and didn''t know the dangers of the world should not appear in the dark place of the slave market. ''buyani ~ I want you to play a noble girl who doesn''t eat human fireworks like an angel! Do you understand? " After being ordered by Lu Xiu, the crystal dragon girl who was tied up in a cocoon had to give up and continue to stay in the hotel. But at the thought of her future role, bujani couldn''t help laughing. Speaking of the slave market, in the novel, this kind of place is always described as a beautiful scene in which a large group of lovely and helpless beautiful girls stand together, waiting for a protagonist to rescue. But in fact, it is a place where people are bought and sold like goods. Full of violence, barbarism and blood, it can be said that it is the darkest side in the process of civilization evolution. The abnormal prosperity of the free city can be said to be based on the remains and blood of countless slaves. Every year, the free city obtains a large number of slaves through the acquisition of prisoners of war, the sale of bankrupt people and the capture of different nationalities. However, the city established by slavery and oppression has been ironically named "freedom". Behind the scenes in the era of overlord garserik, the continuous war caused by the division of borders and interests after the independence of the mainland regions created countless refugees and prisoners. It was a common means to support the war by war at that time. The free city also emerged in this turbulent era, forming today''s scale. However, due to the development of the Holy See, the war in the eastern part of the mainland has ended, and all countries are in a relatively peaceful period. The recent war is also the competition between the karserman Empire and the kreises kingdom for the disputed territory, With the intervention and mediation of the Holy See, the karsermon Empire won and ended, and the two sides did not break out into an all-out war. Businessmen who had been unable to obtain slaves in peacetime wanted to take the opportunity to obtain goods, but Augusta, Prince of the karsermon Empire, adopted a gentle policy. Not only did he not enslave the people in the occupied area, but even Lien Chan prisoners were pardoned. This move not only enabled the karsermon Empire to quickly consolidate its control over the occupied area, It has even been highly affirmed and praised by the Holy See. Speaking of the Holy See. If we say that the holy capital in the west of the mainland opposes all slavery and constantly sets off all kinds of slave riots, it is the object most hated by the slave merchants in the free city. Then the idea of human supremacy of the Holy Holy Holy See in the east also gave the slave traders a headache. Under the idea of the Holy See, every human being is a child sheltered by the goddess, a unique existence, and is born equal. The Holy See does not oppose the enslavement and exclusion of non-human nations, but it will never allow any believer to enslave his compatriots. The Holy See, which almost monopolized the beliefs in the eastern part of the mainland, never lacked crazy believers. Once, when slave merchants walked on the mainland, they were always surrounded by countless believers of the "Lord" whenever they passed a city with a church. When they found that the slaves they sold were human beings, these merchants who did not go far would definitely be taught a lesson with sticks and then hung from a tree to watch, And those human slaves will be lucky not to pay a Ryan to be free. Therefore, the trade of human slaves can only take place in the free city, a fallen city that seems to have been abandoned by the gods. In the eastern part of the continent, countries with Vatican beliefs dare not openly use human beings as slaves. Even Eliza''s westfallon family dare to play a side ball only in free cities. In the belrama Kingdom, the westfallon family can only use legal foreign slaves such as elves and dwarves at most. With Eliza''s explanation, the carriage carrying the people finally arrived at the most bloody and dark area of the city. On the way, Lu Luxiu saw the passage of many prison cars escorting slaves through the curtains. Looking at the faces above full of fear or completely numb, Lu Luxiu couldn''t help turning his head and trying not to see this kind of thing. When they arrived at the checkpoint, they had to get off the carriage for inspection. The slave market is one of the most tightly guarded places in the free city. In order to prevent spies from the holy capital from sneaking in, the inspection is quite strict. Fortunately, however, the impact of Lucius''s previous large deal made the inspection much easier. At least in the view of the Guard officer, no spy could reach a deal of 1.5 billion lirn in one day. Not only that, when entering the slave market, several special guides greeted them personally! (to be continued. If you like this work, please come to qidian.com to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation...) Chapter 393 "Welcome to your excellency Lu Xiu. I''m Angelia, the person in charge of the market." The first one who came to Lu Xiu was a good-looking woman with shoulder length short hair. She was dressed in appropriate clothes to thicken her exquisite figure. She was the best choice in both manners and etiquette. When Angelia took the lead in greeting, the other guides had to stop abruptly. Luxiu, who is good at observing words and expressions, noticed some problems. Several people behind anjelia seem to be in charge of the market, but from the current situation, they obviously don''t work together. At least two people didn''t perfectly hide their hostility to anjelia with a smile. Eliza whispered in lulushu''s ear at this time that 60% of the transactions in the slave market in the free city were completely monopolized by the big merchant filibus, and the remaining transaction volume was controlled by some scattered slave merchants and small families, among which several larger families and chambers of Commerce formed the second interest echelon under filibus, The infallible novel in front of us www.quledu.com These leaders should belong to these families and chambers of Commerce. Www. 68mn. After indicating clearly, Lu Luxiu talked with Angelia: "Hello, Miss Angelia, forgive me for my precious time. I''m setting up a chamber of Commerce. I need a large number of porters and stevedores, as well as some maids and attendants. Since I''m here for the first time, please be sure to recommend it." In the face of Lu Luxiu''s self talk, Angelia found that a lot of polite words she had prepared were useless, but it was easier: "OK, Mr. Lu Luxiu, I understand your needs. Please be sure to come to the club for negotiation, and I will prepare the goods for you immediately." When Angelia said the word "goods", Kenjiro could not help but clench his fist, but finally Kenjiro endured, but his eyes still showed anger from time to time. Lulushu and Eliza are still in carriages, and Kenjiro and Gus, as guards, are still riding horses. Naturally, Angelia was very lucky to get on the carriage and sit opposite Lucio. As for the other market leaders who unfortunately came late, they can only lament their bad luck and have to give up the opportunity to contact Lu Xiu. Before entering the slave market, he passed several heavily guarded checkpoints. Through observation, Lu Lu Xiu found that it could be said to be a city in the city, with Gates made of steel, walls taller than other urban areas and more guards. However, on the way, Lu Xiu witnessed the darkness and horror of slavery in the human history of his own world. The city in the city seemed like a huge livestock market, with many fences and high platforms on both sides of the road. But what is shown above is not cattle, sheep and other animals, but human beings as alive as themselves. Of course, Lucius knew that he was no longer human It can be imagined that when the dark picture that once only depended on imagination really appeared in front of us, even the confident black prince who always maintained an indifferent posture on weekdays could not help moving. Almost all slaves were naked, and the only cover on them was probably the rope tied to their waist. Almost all human slaves were men, with shaggy heads, beggar faces and thin bones, as if a gust of wind could blow them to the ground. Most of the guests outside the cage were dressed by some chamberlains and housekeepers. Seeing that Lucio seemed to be interested in the slave booth outside, Angelia explained it conscientiously. These seemingly sick slaves were "cheap goods" for heavy chores. If they were slaves with some skills, such as chefs, blacksmiths and musicians, they would be in the inner market, Of course, these slaves will be lucky to get some extra water and food. The relative mental outlook will be much better. Luluxiu concentrated on listening to Angela''s explanation, not because the content of Angela''s explanation was very important, but because Luluxiu wanted to shield the wailing and whiplash from outside the carriage. After all, these male slaves were basically naked and only tied a rope around their waist. This picture is really exciting for a noble young lady like Alisa who came from a famous family. Let''s face it, Angelia doesn''t intend to recommend such cheap goods for Lu Luxiu. When she learned that Lu Luxiu, the gold owner who caused a great sensation in the free city, had come, Angelia''s superiors had said to try to choose some good goods to win over the golden but mysterious young master. After leading the way through another checkpoint. The road suddenly opened up, and there was less smell in the air from the market. The booths in this new area were obviously cleaned and made very clean. Some slaves standing on it looked much better than those skinny human demons before. Besides humans, there are also some dwarves and orcs among the slaves imprisoned in fences and cages, and even some strange humanoid species can be seen. Lulushu saw these creatures, goblins, orcs, lizards and so on in the atlas when he was in odur city before. Obviously, this is a high-end consumption area in the slave market. From time to time, we can see some young female slaves tied up in everything, and most of the guests are well-dressed rich people. Kenjiro buried his head and tried not to look at the picture in front of him. When passing a booth, the low sobs of women and the scolding of slave traders were remembered, Kenjiro''s hand holding the reins had begun to snap. Fortunately, Angela was not ready to let the people stop here. After driving forward a little, in front of a huge building, Angela finally signaled that Luluxiu had arrived at the destination. When Alisa saw the emblem on the building, she quickly whispered to Luluxiu which zuogerton family chamber of Commerce he belonged to at this time. Angelia smiled and dutifully performed her duty as a guide. When Lu Luxiu stepped out of the carriage, he immediately attracted the attention of some businessmen around him. Like watching idol stars, many people watched Lu Luxiu and whispered. Obviously, this situation is due to the 1.5 billion rien deal reached in the previous day. After Gus and Kenjiro got off the horse, they also caused a burst of surprised voices. Looking at the two muscular handsome men with perfect figure, many women dressed in expensive women commented on them with their faces half covered with fans. Some more open women even pointed to their lower bodies directly to their friends, and then chattered like they found an interesting topic. After Angelia guided Lu Luxiu into this huge building, she immediately met several attendants and politely took the horses to rest. After entering this huge building, Lu Luxiu found that this is a huge indoor slave trading market. From the layout, Lu Luxiu felt like a department store in his previous world, But the things sold here are all living humans. In many windows, slaves dressed in various costumes, men and women, were standing. The standard card Shanghai on one side indicated the basic information and prices of these slaves. Lu Lu Xiu casually walked to a window and looked at it. Standing inside was a 14-year-old boy who looked very handsome and had some sunny temperament, The sign card introducing him shows that he is a semi elf and good at violin playing. Lu Lu Xiu raised his head and looked at the child who was not much younger than himself. However, the boy politely saluted Lu Lu Lu Xiu with a bright smile. The look seemed not to feel that he was being bought and sold as a humiliating commodity. Angelia explained in time that this kind of mixed race children will be identified after birth, and those with excellent talents will be sent to a special college for training. Where they will learn all kinds of knowledge, cultivate temperament and etiquette, and behave no less than the nobility. Of course, in the process of training, their consciousness will be completely instilled in their obedience to their master. Shaking his head, lulushu left straight away. This place is full of depressing strange atmosphere. In lulushu''s eyes, although the slaves displayed here are full of blood and blood in their clothes, their souls have already decayed. The desire for freedom, the resistance to slavery, and even the lament of their own destiny have completely disappeared from their souls, The rest is just an empty body with human shape. "Miss Angelia, my time is very precious. I don''t have time to visit here slowly today." "I''m sorry ~ Mr. Lucius, please come here! I''ll take you to the VIP room right away." Anjelia quickly quickened her pace and omitted the explanation. At this time, a prison car came from the special channel on the side. In the twinkling of an eye passing by the party, Kenjiro''s eyes became sharp. Through the black canvas blown by the breeze, Kenjiro saw the people imprisoned inside, which were all children who were afraid to be less than ten years old, The faces full of childishness but filled with fear made Kenjiro''s muscles jump with anger. Do these people who don''t let go of children have a little humanity? In the blink of an eye, Kenjiro only felt that these gentlemen and ladies in gorgeous clothes in the market were courtiers and businessmen who enthusiastically introduced "commodities". All these people were just a group of demons in human skin! When he noticed that a slave merchant scolded a pair of beautiful twin girls and ordered them to wear nothing and let a big bellied master appreciate it, Kenjiro finally couldn''t help but see whether these human bodies were flowing bright red blood or rotten poison. When Kenjiro, full of killing intention, just turned and walked aside, suddenly a big hand grabbed Kenjiro''s arm tightly. "Hey ~ you want to kill everyone, don''t you?" Caught Kenjiro''s Gus, said in a subtle whisper. (to be continued...) Chapter 394 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Gus grabbed Kenjiro, looked around and said cautiously, "man, don''t you know to see the occasion?" Kenjiro didn''t say a word, but just clenched his fist. Gus couldn''t help tightening his heart with the murderous anger, and Kenjiro also explained his attitude with body language. This time he was really angry. Gus did not let go, but firmly grasped Kenjiro and said word by word: "I don''t think you are the kind of person who will lose your mind because of anger. Look around carefully. There are guards everywhere. We have witnessed at least 30 or more since we first came in." As Gus said, in this huge indoor slave market, no less than 30 private soldiers of the zuogerton family alone can be seen. Obviously, in order to prevent slave riots, the defense in this area is the most rigorous, and the interior design has been fully considered. Gates are set on several main gates, Whether external storm or internal storm, this huge building can be transformed into a solid fortress. "Kenjiro remained silent. "Even if you kill those scum, even if you can save those children, can you destroy hundreds of guards here by one person? Don''t forget, there are several checkpoints outside, and the city wall is at least 30 meters high, with hundreds of archers and guards on it. In addition, in case of an accident, the garrison of the whole city will quickly come to reinforce it Li is still a city full of mercenaries, and the number of troops that can fight is at least 100000! " As a soldier who has been rolling in the battlefield and mercenary circles for many years, Gus quickly analyzed the current situation for Kenjiro: "the city''s defense capability has been improved, and even the army several times more than the city''s defenders may be difficult to capture here. Do you want to capture the city alone?" In the world of legend of sword wind, Gus, as the charge leader of the eagle regiment, achieved the glorious achievement of cutting hundreds of people. Later, after being branded with sacrifice, Gus kept honing in the battle with the apostles of the hand of God. Gus''s combat effectiveness has far exceeded that of ordinary humans. Even in the face of a small regiment, Gus is sure to defeat each other, But for a large legion of nearly 100000 people, it is impossible even with the help of crazy warrior armor. In the world of the original Beidou Shenquan, Kenjiro Nakasone had no problem fighting against those miscellaneous soldiers with "moxigan" hair style. In the plot behind the story, Kenjiro''s brother leopard, one of the three Luo generals of Shura! The leopard who practiced Beidou Liuquan can also forcibly support his body in case of injury, and destroyed hundreds of Shura soldiers who came to snipe him. It may be no problem for Kenjiro to have an enemy of 100, but Kenjiro also knows that even if Beidou Shenquan is mysterious, it is impossible to destroy the defenders of the whole city by one person. Moreover, this is a strange world full of strange forces. When fighting with the barbarian twin brothers, the other party got rid of the inevitable death in point boxing with strong physical strength. Perhaps \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\! "I see. I''m sorry!" Yoshijiro finally relaxed his clenched fist, and GUS finally breathed a sigh of relief: "don''t blame yourself, man ~ look at those two girls." The twin girls, who have taken off their clothes and completely exposed their delicate bodies in the air, are naked and exposed in public. Their beautiful faces are completely free of the modesty and shyness that women should have. On the contrary, the two girls are showing every part of their body to the guests in front of them, Obviously, under the guidance of slave traders, the twin girls'' hearts have long been branded with traces of "servility". "See ~" Gus shrugged helplessly, "if you save them, maybe they won''t appreciate it. Even if you save one or two slaves, you can''t save everyone unless you can \ "Break and change this system completely." Kenjiro suddenly said. After that, Kenjiro waved his hand and followed Lu Luxiu''s figure. Obviously, because of the pause, they had separated from Lu Luxiu for some time. As a guide, Angelia is looking at them intriguingly. She doesn''t seem to understand why the two guards suddenly left their master and ran to see the two twin slaves. Lu Lu Xiu looked at Kenjiro and GUS who were coming. The black prince who knew the character of Kenjiro and GUS these days naturally understood the reason why Kenjiro stopped. Of course, the reason was not that Angelia guessed that he was interested in the two twin female slaves. Fortunately, Kenjiro in the back restrained himself and didn''t go too far. Angelia led lulushu and Eliza into the VIP room. The vice president of zuogerton chamber of Commerce personally received lulushu, a middle-aged man in his fifties with a big belly, Although a little fat, he looks very amiable and safe, which is a very ironic contrast with his status as a slave merchant. Lu Luxiu seldom talks to each other politely. He just wants to make a deal as soon as possible and leave. On the recommendation of the vice president, Lu Luxiu quickly paid a deposit and purchased more than 200 slaves as basic labor at one time. Considering the urgent need for employment, these slaves are trained and healthy slaves without any disease, I don''t want those sick people outside the slave market who look like they will fall down. Only in terms of price, Alissa frowned. Although these slaves are in good health, the price given by the other party has more than doubled the market price. As a businessman, Alissa doesn''t like to suffer losses, even if she works for others. After Alissa''s inquiry, the vice president revealed the reason, Recently, it seems that many chambers of Commerce headed by the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce in the free city are purchasing slaves in large quantities, and the number of transactions has reached about 40000 or 50000. For this reason, many slave merchants have made a lot of money, but there is also a serious shortage of goods, and the slave price has been rising all the time. "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu Xiu. That''s the case. I can guarantee that the price given to you is the most tempting. You can guarantee that you will never find a second person to give this price." The vice president said with a sincere face that although he once said this sentence to many guests, today he did give the best price as described in the words. The reason is very simple. The zuogerton family is very interested in this mysterious young man with unknown and powerful forces. Therefore, he specially told him to win over the other party appropriately. Hearing the ring of black stone, Lu Xiu inadvertently picked it, and then motioned for Eliza to step down. Naturally, Eliza didn''t know the secret, but she didn''t dare to ask Lu Xiu directly, so she had to step aside first. When Lu Lu Xiu proposed to buy a slave to serve as a maid, the kind-hearted vice president instantly showed an obscene smile, then clapped his hands, and more than a dozen girls in sexy clothes streamed in from outside the room. I''m afraid the young and middle-aged girls are only 11 or 12 years old, while the older ones are in their early twenties. Everyone''s face is still wearing a thin veil. From the translucent veil, we can vaguely see their beautiful appearance, and then match them with the clothes that show a lot of naked skin and support the sexy body curve, This kind of dress that still holds the Pipa and half covers their faces makes people inadvertently fantasize about them. It has to be said that these girls can be described as the blessings that men desire to have. But when Lu Luxiu suddenly noticed a girl whose age and appearance were vaguely similar to nanali, a haze flashed in the black Prince''s eyes. The vice president smiled and told Lu Lu Xiu that he could choose at will, and said that if Lu Lu Xiu didn''t like it here, he could go to a special place to see more top-grade goods. Alisaton frowned and looked at the vice president''s disgusting appearance. She thought with a knock on her knee. Everyone knew where he would take Lucio. Lu Xiu naturally understood what was going on. He simply declined the invitation of the vice president in the name of time constraints. The vice president responded with a look of great regret. After finalizing all the purchase contracts, the vice president generously presented 20 slaves to lulushu and an invitation from the zuogerton family. "This is the reward banquet to be held by our chamber of Commerce. I hope you can attend, Mr. Lu Xiu." "Thank the zuogerton family for their kind invitation. I will try my best to make time for the dinner." After receiving the invitation, Lu Xiu and his party finally left this depressing market. On the way back, it was rare that Lu Luxiu didn''t talk about the chamber of commerce with Alissa. He leaned back on the sofa and rested abnormally. Alissa didn''t dare to ask any more, but just began to sort out the just signed contract. Although she didn''t ask directly, Eliza vaguely guessed that what she saw and heard in the slave market today disgusted the mysterious boy. Just after returning to the hotel, Lu Luxiu immediately recovered his spirit. Next, he was about to start recruiting executives from the chamber of Commerce. When he was going to have a casual lunch in the restaurant, Lu Luxiu found that crystal dragon buyani didn''t know where to go. He clearly told her not to run around. Fortunately, Luxiu, who has been reincarnated as a black dragon, has much stronger mental ability than before. After a little perception, she found that buyani was actually in the open-air garden on the fourth floor of the hotel, and it seems that there are several people with her. After giving a little order to Eliza, Lu Luxiu went straight to the indoor garden on the fourth floor and found that buyani was sitting next to the pool in the garden, and several men dressed as noble young masters were talking about buyani. When she found Lu Lu Xiu, buyani, who was playing with water in extreme boredom, immediately came to her spirit. No matter how many men around her trotted to Lu Lu Xiu with skirt corners. Then the men who were left behind also focused their confused eyes on Lu Xiu with buyani. R1152 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 395 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Crystal dragon buyani is very boring At first, buyani was very happy to accompany ruxiu to the free city, because this time is different from the last time. As the messenger of the White Dragon King, there will be no blind and stupid black dragon coming to find trouble, Moreover, this commercial city full of treasures makes buyani, who was previously in a state of serious "poverty" due to a large amount of expenditure, linger. It''s a pity that under the order of Lu Luxiu, buyani didn''t dare to directly touch the hotel''s vault. At most, she used her space talent to take away several guests'' wallets. However, with more and more guests complaining to the person in charge of the hotel, buyani had to stop in order to avoid causing too much impact. In fact, buyani is no longer satisfied with these petty acts. At the thought of the black dragon luciou, who is highly valued by the king of the white dragon, buyani''s envy keeps pouring into her heart. It took him hundreds of years to have tens of millions of leens after he hatched from the dragon''s eggs! Look at others. They have completed a business transaction of 1.5 billion riens in one day. The gap between working for one day and working for one hundred years is really enviable and red! Envy belongs to envy, but buyani also knows that she is not the material of Luxiu, and now her actions are limited because of her previous stupid actions. In the airship, he was tied up in a cocoon because he played Lu Xiu''s sister for a moment of boredom, Buyani now has to take on the responsibility of continuing to play Lu Xiu''s younger sister () the role of "sister" has become famous for Lu luciu''s massive trade these days. After rumors that he has unimaginable wealth and mysterious origin, the next news quickly spread to the free city. The mysterious noble youth, his Excellency Lu luciu lamperuki, also has a very beautiful sister. She has waist long black hair and is comparable The fairy''s more beautiful face and white skin like jade are impeccable noble ladies in both manners and etiquette! When the rumor spread. Buyani found that she was not quiet in the hotel. After people from various forces inquired about the hotel where the group stayed. Today, buyani received at least ten invitations in one morning. Soon after she went out of the door, some men who thought they were handsome would chat up her in every way. Had known that she would be like this, buyani would definitely use the ring to make herself more ordinary at first, but now it''s too late. Buyani has to continue to deal with those endless noble youth against the appearance of this pitiful and pure noble lady. "Miss buyani, please accept this precious tulip. Only you can match this precious flower." "If you could plant this tulip in a flowerpot and give it to me, I would be happier, viscount damilli! Don''t you know that the tulip will have less than six hours of life after it is picked?" Buyani looked at the precious flowers as transparent as blue crystal with regret. Her clear purple eyes showed sadness for the life that was about to die. This pitiful look made several other young men look at the Viscount damilli with reproachful eyes. "I''m sorry ~ I really didn''t know it would be like this. Miss buyani \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Buyani, with her mysterious temperament and beautiful face, is easy to attract men''s admiration. In addition, buyani plays a pure and clean young lady at the request of lulushu. This setting is easy to attract the covet of some evil wolves who want to swallow this poor "lamb" who doesn''t know anything, It was only when some people tried to trick buyani with evil thoughts that they found that the seemingly pure and beautiful girl not only had rich knowledge, but also had high vigilance. For those who try to cheat, buyani completely despises them. For those who try to show off their knowledge, buyani can easily refute them with rich experience and leave them speechless. In the end, everyone has to come to a conclusion. This young lady is not only very beautiful, but also a talented woman with rich knowledge and education of famous teachers. She is very different from some noble girls who only know how to compete and be jealous at the ball. It is precisely because of this understanding that these noble young people are more enthusiastic about it. A girl with both beauty and wisdom and a huge family with strong financial resources are eager to win the heart of this proud woman. But if they knew the real identity of the girl who was like a goddess, I''m afraid they would just pee on the spot It''s so annoying. I really want to slap these annoying flies. Buyani sighed and let the courteous noble youth say praise and direct words without being moved. Their ideas can only be thought about. If they do, we will have to go back to the yanold mountains today. Suddenly, when she found Lu Lu Xiu''s figure in the garden, buyani got up as quickly as she saw the Savior and ran to Lu Lu Xiu as small as a flying white butterfly. Then these aristocratic youths abandoned by the ''Angels'' looked at Lu Xiu suspiciously, but they did not make any extreme moves. No fool would immediately draw his sword and talk wildly to duel with Lu Xiu. After all, as aristocrats, everyone has received orthodox education and knows how to observe their words and expressions. Perhaps the children of aristocrats look arrogant in front of civilians and slaves, but they will keep a little cautious when facing Lu Lu Xiu, who is also dressed as an aristocrat. It would be foolish to offend each other easily without knowing each other''s identity. "Brother, you''re back ~" buyani took luciu''s arm like a human. Several aristocratic youths who were left out in the cold were envious at once, but then suddenly became clear. It is said that the mysterious young lulushu is miss buyani''s brother. It''s normal for a sister to stick to her brother. However, I have to say that he really deserves to be miss buyani''s brother. His handsome appearance and noble and elegant temperament must be cultivated by a famous family with a long history. Even some little nobles can''t cultivate this temperament. "Thank you for taking care of my sister." Lu Lu Xiu glanced at buyani and said gracefully to several noble youths. After some polite remarks, under the attention of the people, the two people "intimately" turned and left, leaving only whispers from onlookers. Many people praised the two brothers and sisters for their outstanding appearance and temperament. Others envy their brother and sister''s deep love. Men want to have a sister who is not only beautiful and wise, but also respects them like Lu luciu, while women envy buyani''s handsome brother who is warm and considerate. However, after the two brothers and sisters who were talked about one after another came to a place where no one was there, Lu Lu Xiu glanced at buyani beside him and said calmly, "well, there is no one here. There is no need to continue holding my arm." Buyani smiled, but more intimately took Luxiu''s hand: "really ~ doesn''t brother Luxiu like me?" Feeling the bulging and soft touch from his arms, Lu Luxiu was not indifferent. Although it was acting, Lu Luxiu still didn''t like someone to replace his sister nanali in his heart: "remember our task. We came to this city to establish a power point and find what Yalin wanted at the same time." "I see ~" buyani loosened her hand with a look of regret and spun around like a butterfly: "this is the invitation I received today. Do you need to see if there are any families and chambers of Commerce worth visiting?" After receiving a stack of all kinds of invitations from buyani, Lu Luxiu looked at them casually and put them away: "there is no family worthy of attention. There is no need to waste time." "I said, Lord Lu, are you really a black dragon?" Lu Xiu kept silent about this problem and just walked to the restaurant. "The black dragon has the concept of greed for wealth and plundering all things. I don''t see it in you at all. You are like a ascetic monk who always suppresses your desires. If you don''t have the unique breath of the black dragon, I really think you are just an ordinary human without desire and desire." Buyani said after Lucius. I''m sorry ~ I''m not a black dragon, but a human! Lu Luxiu finally stopped. His eyes were full of an undeniable look and said, "you guessed wrong, buyani. My desire is more greedy than you imagined, but what I desire is not meaningless wealth. For me, wealth is just a tool to achieve my goal." Suddenly, the invisible pressure came on her face. Buyani couldn''t help but smack her tongue. There seemed to be an extremely strong obsession on the black dragon in front of her. It was a obsession that could be described as madness, as if she could give up her life and soul and gamble on her own. A terrible guy who doesn''t look amazing! Buyani began to re-examine the seemingly weak young man. Perhaps it was because of this obsession that the White Dragon King valued him so much. "Buyani! Yalin told me to let me give you a stage to show yourself. During this period, you need to cooperate with my actions first. Then I will prepare the most perfect stage for you." Suddenly, buyani was stunned when she heard Lu Luxiu say so. Then the crystal dragon girl smiled happily and saluted respectfully: "as you wish, your excellency Lu Luxiu!" Nodded and Lu Xiu quickened his pace: "let''s go and have some lunch first. I still have a lot to do in the afternoon." Do you want to know more about the main theme of the white dragon? Let''s open WeChat now, click the + + on the top right, choose add friends in the official account, search for official account, and never miss every update! (to be continued...) r1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 396 Silver Wing! This is the name of the chamber of Commerce registered by ruxiu in free city. Buying land and building houses, buying slaves and issuing recruitment notices have shown that this mysterious noble teenager will take root and develop in a free city for a long time. In any case, the young man with huge financial background wants to set up a chamber of Commerce in the free city, and this chamber of commerce is a completely new existence. As the president, Lucio Lamperuchi doesn''t seem to have many confidants. Although his identity is still a mystery, if he can take this opportunity to become a "veteran" of this chamber of commerce with great potential, he may be able to prosper one day. Of course, from time to time, some gossip spread about the so-called Lu Xiu Lamperuki is just a liar, but there is no market for such rumors. After all, in this city where the amount of money determines the identity, there is no liar who can casually reach a deal of 1.5 billion rien as a cover to cheat! Of course, according to Eliza''s estimation, at least 70% of these people are spies and spies from various chambers of Commerce and forces. When she thought that all her subordinates would be a group of malicious spies in the future, Eliza felt discouraged. Even if such a chamber of commerce is established, can it operate normally? Generally speaking, chambers of commerce need to cultivate confidants from the beginning. The most important functional departments must be managed by people most trusted by the president. How can we start from scratch and leave all important departments to a group of outsiders! In doing so, it is estimated that before long, the whole chamber of Commerce will be swallowed up by those greedy businessmen in the free city and these spies and spies. Hey ~! Alissa sighed. It''s impossible that Lu Luxiu didn''t consider this situation. From the observation all the way, Alissa knew that her boss was a monster with a soft appearance! I''d better try to select useful people according to his requirements. As for whether the identity is safe and reliable, he didn''t say it doesn''t matter, but everyone needs to let him see it in person. It is not easy to form a chamber of Commerce from scratch. Although Yalin has brought enough wealth to lulushu from odur City, there is one weakness that Yalin cannot provide, that is, enough manpower. Lu Lu Xiu needs people to dig by himself after arriving in the free city. For this, Yalin is very optimistic about Lu Lu Xiu. After all, in the original book, he almost built an army to compete with the world''s strongest power by one person. During this time, Alissa was busy, and lulushu was not idle, but compared with Alissa rolling in countless documents, lulushu had been busy dealing with all kinds of invitations and entertainment. If you want to establish your own network in one place, entertainment will be an inevitable job. For example, today, Lu Luxiu received a banquet invitation from the black stone ring chamber of Commerce. For the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, Lu Luxiu naturally learned from yalinkou who controls the chamber of Commerce behind the scenes in order to prevent all possible accidents, Lu Xiu simply took Jianci Lang as a guard to the banquet. The crystal dragon buyani was also ordered to stay. As a famous chamber of Commerce in the free city, the ring of Blackstone attended many people who were either rich or expensive. Lu Xiu''s appearance and age were completely like an alternative among a group of potbellied businessmen and nobles. In the face of high-ranking figures from many chambers of Commerce and countries, he was replaced by ordinary teenagers, even of noble origin, I''m afraid I''ve been nervous and overwhelmed on this occasion. However, to the surprise of many guests, Lu Lu Xiu walked away with complete ease, which seems to have been used to this kind of thing for a long time. After all, as a commander of an army, for those who have experienced life and death on the battlefield, the grand atmosphere of a mere banquet is nothing at all. With his handsome appearance, elegant manners and erudite temperament, Lu Lushou left a deep impression on the guests at the banquet. It also provoked a group of teenagers of the same age to envy him, because from the beginning to the end of the party, the women around Lu Xiu didn''t fall below five. On the way, at least six girls and three young women suggestively handed Lu Lu Xiu a note, and a beautiful woman with long red hair and excellent appearance and temperament quietly handed Lu Lu Xiu a door key Compared with such a small episode, this banquet of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce exposed Lu luciu to many dignified figures in the free city. It provided a lot of help for the momentum of his chamber of Commerce. However, the only thing that made Lu luciu have some doubts was that he was received by Lakshmi, president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce Mittal, and his royal highness crosaid, who was born in the black dragon clan, did not attend the banquet. It was late at night after the party. Rulu Xiu and Kenjiro returned to the hotel together by carriage. At the banquet, Lakshmi, President of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, directly thought that Rulu Xiu sent an invitation to win over. At the same time, he almost didn''t mention crosaid''s absence. On the surface, the discord between the two seems to have reached a serious situation of water and fire, Just for Lu Xiu who knows the inside story, I really have to admire the acting skills of the president! It''s probably no problem to get the lion''s cup best actor award from the Brittany empire! Let''s analyze the current situation. Lu Luxiu can see that the main support forces of kloside are concentrated within the chamber of Commerce. After all, it is to the extent that he has made a small chamber of Commerce in the past develop into today''s three giants of Commerce in a free city. There is a high voice of internal support for him to become president. Lakshmi won over a lot of foreign aid, but this behavior further worsened Lakshmi''s reputation within the black stone ring chamber of Commerce. Naturally, many external forces who were defensive against croside''s ambition would not miss this opportunity to strongly support Lakshmi''s destruction of the black stone ring. It has to be said that ruluciu really admires the Black Dragon Prince, his highness croside. Lakshmira''s solicitation of external forces has led to a sharp decline in his reputation. In order to win him over and consolidate his position as president, outsiders naturally have to give him a lot of benefits to compete with croside, not to mention private benefits, Obviously, it is necessary to build momentum for him. Naturally, it is necessary to highlight his personal ability, which leads to some external forces have to give profits to Lakshmi in many transactions, so as to show the president''s business communication ability. Of course, businessmen will not do business at a loss. In their eyes, as long as Lakshmi can fight kloside down, the whole chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone will not be a big meal placed on the plate and enjoyed by themselves. Now it''s nothing to pay a little price. It''s a profitable business. On the bright side, klosside has shown signs of weakness recently, and a large amount of funds have begun to be dominated by Lakshmi. However, secretly, compared with the little money klosside lost due to repression, Lakshmi has lost dozens of times the profits from his "allies", This is the reason why the black stone ring chamber of commerce can continue to maintain high-speed development under heavy pressure! Use the enemy''s money to develop yourself, and after all the truth is revealed, you can harvest it through the arranged traps. I have to say that his Highness the Black Dragon Prince is really cruel enough. "It''s a wonderful guy. No wonder Yalin told me in particular," Lu Lushu thought and couldn''t help admiring. "What''s the matter?" Kenjiro looked at Lu Xiu and suddenly said to himself. Then he asked. After discovering his gaffe, Lu Xiu waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just like we have guests." In an instant, Lu Lu Xiu''s expression changed and showed a meaningful smile. Kenjiro was alert, and the carriage stopped at this time. There was an angry scolding from the coachman outside. From the content, it seemed that someone deliberately stood in the middle of the road to block the way of the carriage. "Go down and have a look. Don''t worry! This is not an enemy, but also our ally in some ways." Allies!? When Kenjiro was confused, Lu Luxiu got off the car first, and Kenjiro followed. Here is located under an overpass connecting two urban areas in the free city. It is late at night. There is no shadow around. The only one who can see the lights is the torch lit by the night guard on the wall with the furthest sight. In the middle of the road stood a man with a sharp face in his twenties. He looked like an ordinary noble youth, but the man had a very terrible momentum, as if standing there was a bloodthirsty beast. Terrible guy! Kenjiro noticed the terrible murderous spirit emitted by the other party in an instant. It was very terrible, as if killing was his instinct. In an instant, Kenjiro''s muscles were tight and ready to deal with all emergencies! When the coachman saw Lu Luxiu coming down, he hurried to explain the situation, but Lu Luxiu waved to the coachman to leave first. At this time, the man in front of the road also took a few steps aside to give way to the road. After the carriage left, the man looked at Lu Luxiu suspiciously, and then strode up. "Are you Lu Xiu, a businessman who has been making a lot of trouble in the free city recently?" The man''s tone seemed a little arrogant. "It''s me, Mr. Rogge!" Lu Lu Xiu replied with a smile and shouted out the man''s name. Suddenly Rogge''s face suddenly changed, but he soon recovered his calm. "If so, did Yalin, the king of the white dragon, send you to the free city? And which ''sister'' buyani of yours?" When he said buyani''s name, Rogge felt gnashing his teeth, but the boy and crystal dragon in front of him didn''t know who was the messenger representing the king of the white dragon. (to be continued...) Chapter 397 A mysterious noble boy came to the free city and easily reached a deal with a total value of 1.5 billion lirn in various chambers of Commerce in one day. ¡Ý vertex novel, www.23wx When the news came to Rogge''s ears, Rogge''s first thought was a huge sum of 1.5 billion lien, a young man with only a few guards. This is simply telling others that I am a fat sheep. Please come and rob me. Should I show the supreme concept of the black dragon clan and do a good job to make up for the losses suffered in the white dragon king before. Www. 68mn. His name is Lu Xiu Lamperuchi''s aristocratic youth also had a sister, buyani Lamperuki, is a more beautiful girl than elves! When the news came to Rogle, who was preparing to do it, the black dragon member was shocked and unbelievable, buyani Lamperuki! Crystal dragon buyani!? Or is it just an accidental coincidence that the name is repeated! In an instant, Rogge thought back to the end of offending the White Dragon Queen, and the Ancient Soul contract still bound him. Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case! Although Rogge still hates buyani who humiliated herself in front of the white dragon, after all, the other party has been loyal to the king of the white dragon, and he can''t retaliate against her. Rogge doesn''t dare to act rashly until he has determined the identity of any noble lady. If the other party is really the crystal dragon buyani, then the boy who has been very popular in the free city recently must be the messenger sent by the Dragon King, that is to say, the White Dragon King may have a task to do for himself. Although there were a hundred unwilling in his heart, Rogge, who was bound by the contract, could only lament his bad luck. After hearing that the chamber of Commerce of the ring of black stone invited lulushu to the banquet, Rogge finally waited for the opportunity to determine the identity of the comer! "Who can represent the will of the White Dragon King?" When Lucius said his name, Rogge had determined that he was the messenger from the king of the white dragon. Lu Lu Xiu smiled and put a hand flat on his chest: "I am the messenger sent by Yalin, your excellency Rogge!" Filled with mysterious manners and a neutral tone, Rogge looked at Lucius suspiciously. Although the young man in front of him and the guard on the side are ordinary human beings, Rogge doesn''t dare to hold his front toes up casually. After all, the black haired dwarf with hedgehog head he faced at first is a monster who can compete with himself by virtue of his physical strength, The devil knows whether the boy in front of him is another non-human with human appearance. Rogge motioned for a moment and said quietly, "it''s not safe here. Let''s talk." Lucius nodded and naturally followed Rogge. "Sincere deception" originally, in order to prevent being recognized by the Black Dragon Prince Clyde, Lucius specially wore this ring that can change his face and hide his breath, but he didn''t expect Clyde to see it. Rogge unexpectedly found the door. In the path, Rogge leaned against the wall and looked at Lu Xiu and asked, "since the king of the white dragon sent you, it must be more than just building a chamber of Commerce here?" "I have no obligation to answer your question." "You guy" Rogge was about to get angry, but the power of contract in his soul suddenly moved. In order to avoid painful punishment, Rogge had to gnash his teeth to suppress his anger. Lu Luxiu learned from yalinkou that Rogge was bound by a soul contract and could not hurt himself: "I didn''t want to use you when I came here. Since you found me, I''ll tell you something by the way." "Then please make a long story short." "First of all, your original task of ''helping to find a person'' has been cancelled." Lucio stretched out a finger and said to Rogge, "second ~ next, you only need to help the chamber of Commerce I established in three years to gain a foothold in a free city. Your main task is to help me collect some intelligence and eradicate some people who hinder me." Gather intelligence! Get rid of those who get in the way! Rogge''s mouth twitched uncontrollably. He seemed to have heard the familiar words. you ''re right! Even when he first visited his highness croside and became his subordinate, his Highness the prince said the same to himself. At the thought of this, Rogge''s eyes became a little strange. The young man in front of him vaguely overlapped with his highness crosaid, the Black Dragon Prince. They simply had an amazing sense of similarity. They were both full of self-confidence. They didn''t like to show up in public, and they both liked to hide in the dark and calculate others! blamed! What bad luck did he have? How did he meet a copy of his highness croside and come here to instruct himself. The worst thing is that I can''t refuse! "Of course, I won''t let you work in vain. Every time I will pay you according to the difficulty of the task." It''s not a white job to have money. The black dragon''s face was more or less better. On this point, Rulu Xiu was much more generous than croside: "well, Lord Rulu Xiu, what do you need me to do now?" "It hasn''t been decided yet. First of all, I need to know more about the city, and I also need to know your ability to determine what you can do. I hope you can do something beyond your ability, which will annoy not only you but also me." Lucio was not in a hurry to let Rogge do things: "I''ll give you three days to sort out a field that you can touch as much as possible in a free city." Very cautious guy! Rogge nodded. I feel more and more that Lucius''s character is a replica of croside. No! It can be said that kloside is an enhanced version. At least kloside will underestimate mortals by virtue of his identity as a black dragon, and this guy has to take all possibilities into account, even his own people. "And ~ I haven''t seen you tonight. You haven''t seen me either, you know?" "I know this" There was no friction between the two sides. Lu Lu Xiu took Kenjiro back to the carriage parked not far away. The old coachman was standing there in fear. The coachman was hired after he first came to the free city. He was just a very ordinary person. But these days, the old coachman felt extremely uncomfortable because of the sudden rise of lulushu. He really didn''t expect that he would be hired by an aristocratic young master of a hidden family. When lulushu''s identity was inquired by various forces. The old coachman found that his and his family seemed to be under surveillance. As an ordinary citizen, he doesn''t want to get involved in this right struggle. Only the old coachman who wants to earn some money to raise his family will become more and more frightened. Lu Lu Xiu walked up to the coachman, patted him on the shoulder and said, "forget what you saw tonight!" "Alas ~!?" The red strange light flashed through Lu Xiu''s pupil. At the moment of the coachman''s doubt, a strong will had temporarily resided in his mind, and the memory was disintegrated and reshaped. Soon the coachman nodded mechanically and opened the door for Lu Luxiu. In Kenjiro''s puzzled eyes, Lu Luxiu had boarded the carriage. "What did you do to him?" "Don''t worry, it''s just a little secret measure. When I get back, I''ll dismiss him and change a coachman." Lu Luxiu smiled mysteriously. After he was reincarnated into a black dragon, the runaway power of Geass was again controlled by himself. Not only that, Lu Luxiu could clearly feel that his ability to start and control Geass had also been greatly enhanced, and he could even instill multiple non conflicting commands into the target. Obviously, this was due to the powerful spiritual power of the dragon, The only regret is that your Geass power can only control one person once. A few days later, a new chamber of Commerce was added to the records of the business administration in the free city. The new chamber of Commerce was called "Silver Wing", and its president was Lu luciu, a young aristocrat who was in the limelight in the free city recently Lamperuki, and the vice president is miss hillwei (Eliza) next to rulucio. Although it has not been officially established, there are an endless stream of chamber of Commerce groups to congratulate and win over relations. Perhaps the most gratifying ones are the "undercurrents" in the free city who are eyeing the new chamber of Commerce. This mysterious noble youth has strong financial resources but seems to have little heart. Almost spies and spies from different forces have successfully mixed into the chamber of Commerce leadership, and some even become the heads of important departments, For many people who tried to annex the silver wing chamber of Commerce, the chamber of Commerce has become a naked beauty without any defense. They only need to be willing to ravage it at any time. Today, in the newly completed Club of Yinyi chamber of Commerce. All the newcomers are gathered to attend a banquet personally hosted by President Lu Luxiu. At the moment of staggered wine glasses, President Lu Luxiu came to the podium in a proper dress accompanied by Alisa and buyani. Suddenly the noisy banquet hall was quiet. Many people''s eyes were attracted by the beautiful buyani. What a beautiful girl she is. She is even more beautiful than the rumor! While some people were whispering, Lu Luxiu looked at the venue, then showed a strange smile. After clearing his throat, Lu Luxiu said, "thank you for joining the silver wing chamber of Commerce! I''ll make a long story short here. No matter who you are from, no matter who you are. You just need to do one thing." Many people with special status were stunned by Lu Xiu''s speech, but then their young president said the next sentence! "Be loyal to me forever!!" On the podium, Lu Luxiu opened his hands and said this incredible word to the Alissa people on one side like a king in the world. But the next moment, Alissa found that there was a huge cry under the podium! ¡°yes,yourhighness£¡allhaillelouch£¡¡® ¡°allhaillelouch£¡¡± ¡°allhaillelouch£¡¡± The shouting full of fanatical atmosphere resounded through the whole venue. Alisa stared at everything in front of her. In an instant, this ordinary staff banquet turned into a fanatical religious assembly ceremony! (to be continued. If you like this work, welcome to the starting point () to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 398 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it. ¡°AllHailLelouch£¡¡± Long live Lucius The fanatical cry stunned Eliza. For a moment, the spies and spies who should have been used by external forces to spy on the silver wing chamber of Commerce shouted lulushu''s name like brainwashed religious fanatics. From the crazy words and expression, it was not a temporary act, Eliza believed that even if Lucius ordered them to commit suicide now, they would do so immediately. How can a group of spies and spies who have received strict training become crazy believers who seem to be brainwashed in an instant!? Alissa''s eyes looked at ruxiu with deep fear. No wonder the young man was always full of self-confidence. No wonder he always didn''t pay attention to those big people with heads and faces. No wonder he didn''t care about their identity at all. He really had this power that can easily control people''s hearts, and secular mortals can''t compete with it. Just \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\? The next second, Eliza threw this question out of her mind. She was still afraid of Lu Lu Xiu and could think of this problem. At least it showed that she had not been manipulated! On the podium, Lucio gracefully raised his glass. Like the emperor who received congratulations from his ministers: "ladies and gentlemen, I wish us glory in this city in the future. Cheers!" Cheers rang out. Everyone on the stage drank the wine and looked at Lu Xiu and the gods in their eyes! For his victory, for his hegemony, for his wild hope, I can build a ladder to the throne for him with blood and flesh, even if I sacrifice my life and soul! Crystal dragon buyani also raised her glass and drank wine, but buyani''s attention was all focused on Lu Xiu. Just behind the scenes, Lu Xiu asked himself to check the venue and all the people present. He has determined that there is no detection magic and monitoring magic guide. Buyani had guessed that Lucius might have a big move, but she really didn''t expect that the black dragon controlled everyone present in an instant. This power is really amazing. As a crystal dragon, buyani is extremely sensitive to the fluctuation of magic, but just now buyani didn''t feel any sign that Lulu Xiu showed any magic. Lulu Xiu must have used some special ability and controlled all the people here in a way she has never seen before. His majesty Yalin, the king of the white dragon, has so many strange people in his hands. He is a golden warrior who can open the sea of souls, a boy who can compete with the black dragon, an assassin who can assimilate with the shadow, and now a black dragon who can control people''s hearts instantly! At the thought of these unheard of existence, buyani couldn''t help worrying about her position in the heart of the Dragon King. It seems that I can''t be proud of the identity of the dragon. There are too many powerful subordinates under the king of the white dragon. I must strive to prove my value. "An interesting part! I think I should be late in the future." Suddenly, a charming voice came out, and the purple fog filled one side of the podium at the same time. Stepping through the fog, the sexy posture and charming face came out slowly like a sure blooming black rose. Lu Lu Xiu looked at Le Fu Lan, who had disappeared for some time recently, smiled and said, "ha ha ~ just in time. Here is another glass of wine for you, Miss Le Fu Lan." "Then I''m welcome, your excellency Lu Xiu." Holding up the glass, the tricky demon Ji lefulan also looked very casual. During this time, leflea has been wandering in the "inner" world of free cities, which is a world full of villains, gangsters, criminal branches, spies and so on. Of course, in some cases, the city For the situation, the law is only the extent to which the normal operation of the city is maintained. What kind of punishment a sinner will be sentenced depends on how much money he can pay. For ordinary people, the dark world full of danger is like a duck to water for the trickster. These days, with her charming appearance and superb skills, lefulan has successfully heard a lot of secrets from some underground channels, and even fascinated a gang leader fan. After being familiar with the dark side of the city, leflea can be more handy when setting up "black rose" in the future. "Lord Lucius, can I analyze your special abilities?". "I don''t think you can analyze anything." After some anecdotes, leflea is very interested in the ability of ruxiu. After all, this power of controlling people is like a tiger to leflea, who is good at calculation and strategy. Of course, it is impossible for lulushu to let leflea analyze his Geass power. In fact, lulushu is only the user of power. He is not clear about the composition form of Geass power. Leflea didn''t ask any more, but impolitely borrowed about three million leans from ruxiu. After seeing that Lu Lushou''s chamber of Commerce had begun to take shape, leflea began to sit still, ready to continue to inquire about intelligence and set up her own black rose. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ During the period when rulucio began to build his own fortress in the free city, a lot also happened in the city of odur, which is located in the far north of the yanod mountains. At least for Yalin, who continues to be "in charge", there are two major events. first! Congratulations to those dark elves who secretly tried to enter the city of odur to kidnap Celian. After all kinds of magic props and scrolls, they finally stepped through the dangerous crystalline forest land and crystalline mountains. Then they spent a day quietly chiseling a small gap in the boundary of the whole city before they could enter the city of odur. Then they were in tragedy The giant city protection Dharma array used by the whole city of odur is a whole. Even if these dark elves only secretly cut a small gap, the frost prayer responsible for the operation of the Dharma array detected that an intruder had broken into the city of odur at the first time. Then the city''s guards quickly began to search. The news was also reported to Yalin at the first time. Of course, Yalin issued the martial law order "solemnly" at this time. In fact, Yalin had been watching the movements of these dark elves since the beginning. Originally, Yalin intended to use them to test the defense of odur City, but now these dark elves can successfully break into odur City, which makes Yalin not very satisfied. Although there are only five people on the other side, their ability to sneak into the shadow plane makes them avoid the external defense. At the same time, sneaking into the shadow plane also reduces the freezing ability of the crystalline forest land. However, in the crystalline forest land, the shadow plane is cut and fragmented, so that these dark elves can only walk on the main material plane from time to time, It is for this reason that they have to use a large number of protective scrolls and magic guides to resist the freezing of the force of frost. And after entering the city of odur. The dark elves found that their good luck had come to an end. Odur city had been completely alienated into a new field by the summoning system. Here, the shadow plane had been completely shielded. The dark elves could not sneak into the shadow plane and had avoided the surveillance of the guards. Nevertheless, these guys still had no intention to retreat, and still quietly explored with stealth technology. Due to the increase of population, the inner city of odur has become a little lively. Unlike before, there was no one to see for a long time. The dark elves quickly caught a maid and tried to get some useful information from her, but the fairy maid summoned by the summoning system maintained absolute loyalty to Yalin, No matter how many dark elves threatened, it was useless. Finally, only one of them performed some kind of mental confusion magic to know Celian''s residence from the fairy maid. Yalin watched the five guys who didn''t go far. Their questions were so bad that the maid only told them the location of Celian''s room without telling them. Celian had left odur long ago and embarked on the journey of looking for the son of the star. After stun the maid, he hid her in a warehouse. Originally, Yalin thought they would kill and was ready to stop it directly. He just gave up when he saw that the other party didn''t seem to want to kill. However, bad luck soon fell on these dark elves. When they were about to enter the huge channel of the inner hall of the city, their stealth ability was seen through by a high-level mage who blessed the "true vision" spell, and then it became lively! Facing dozens of ice front shooters and several Tauren soldiers. The dark elves decisively chose to avoid the war and escape. Obviously, these dark elves sent by the spider God are good soldiers. A group of ice front shooters just lost them. After the enemy was determined to attack, the alert in the important area of audur city was quickly strengthened. A group of ELF guards immediately appeared outside the residence of miss yuansaka Lin and xiunaizel, but xiunaizel, who was reincarnated into a white dragon, seemed to be able to easily solve these offenders without guards, while yuansaka Lin was not at home, The eldest lady is sitting in the safest place in the city of odur! The stunned maid was soon found, and the left behind golden Crusader and Nordic God fighter also left the bed for the first time after receiving the news. In particular, Tian Xuan Xing Hagen was the most energetic and left Czech fried early to rush to the place where the invaders showed up for the last time. However, Hagen was expected to be disappointed. Yalin clearly observed the actions of the five dark elves. After dispersing, three people gathered together again to continue their tasks, and they touched in the direction of the meditator library after entering the channel. And this time is just the time for librarian Ge muzongichiro to get off work! It seems that the people''s teacher should be ready to sling the bear child first. Yalin muttered! Just in the face of these dark elves with strange power, the record of Ge muzongichiro''s original work that can sling saber altoria can''t be maintained. Yalin thinks the test should stop for the time being. He should send some people to clean up these black skins! My novel, the Lord of the white dragon, will have more fresh content on the official WeChat platform. At the same time, there are 100% lucky gifts for everyone! Now we will open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. (to be continued...) Chapter 399 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it. After alerting the city guards, the dark elves still tried to tie Celian away. In terms of this strong obsession, Lin had to admire the spider God rose. Although this woman is usually a little crazy, she still has a hand in controlling her believers. These dark elves are not like Celian, which makes the queen unable to peel off her soul and control it, If you disobey the order of the queen of God, the soul cannot return to the sea of soul after death and fall into Rose''s divine domain and be punished forever. So even if this happens, they still want to fight until the end! human beings!? Although the priest in charge of the team hesitated, he quickly waved to take down the human in front of him. As long as he passed the library in front, he would be the residence of the target. Ge muzongichiro still kept calm and silently watched the dark skinned elves separated to the left and right. As a killer, GE muzongichiro naturally knew the omen of the other party''s attack this time, just like a precision machine. Ge Mu didn''t say a word, but quietly took off his glasses and put them in his pocket, This strange calm even made the dark elves doubt. The human in front of him was like a puppet without emotion. However, his breath was silent as if he had been integrated into the air, which made people completely unable to know. The priest in the dark elf narrowed his eyes slightly, and the other party''s eyes were just as cold and cruel as the assassins in his team. The man in front of him was definitely an assassin! "Speed knocks him down. There''s no time to waste." At the priest''s command, a strange but slightly hoarse female voice came out under the black robe. The dark elf assassin instantly pulled out the dagger coated with anesthetic, and pushed his hind legs like a sharp arrow, which rushed to ge muzongichiro''s eyes. The dark elf didn''t want to kill Ge muzongichiro. After all, this is in the territory of the White Dragon King. Once the Dragon King kills the Dragon King, the Dragon King will anger the God, Orders have been given in the oracle of Queen rose. If you really can''t take Celian away, you can return after completing the intelligence handover. Ge muzongichiro didn''t notice the assassin''s idea. The other party''s speed was faster than expected. Almost in the blink of an eye, the dagger came to his eyes. With his soft physique trained for assassination, Ge Mu almost tilted his body back to 180 degrees and strangely avoided the attack. The assassin was stunned. I didn''t expect that the human in front of me would suddenly make such an amazing gesture! But in this way, the target will also be unable to move. It will take at least four or five seconds to adjust his posture, which is enough for him to launch several more attacks. moment Ge Mu''s body twisted violently, just like a boneless snake. His hands were clawed, and the side attacked the neck of the dark elf. This time Ge Mu''s good move. Snake bite in snake Baiyi fist technique! As long as you hit, you can break the opponent''s Adam''s apple in an instant with the power of fist speed. It''s a very deadly and vicious fist technique. The assassin opened his eyes wide. In a trance, it seemed that a snake mouth with its mouth open and its fangs exposed was attacking from bottom to top. A strong sense of crisis rose from the backbone. The assassin subconsciously tried to sneak into the shadow plane, but suddenly remembered that the shadow plane was completely shielded in the city. The assassin who had no time to avoid could only forcibly stretch out his arm to take the move. Suddenly, the sound of breaking the air suddenly sounded, and a green light flew between them. At the moment of crisis, the Ranger''s arrows were stirred in. Ge mu, who had a keen sense, quickly turned back and sidestepped away from the embarrassed sliding posture, but there was no time for GE Mu to breathe the next second. The assassin''s dagger, which avoided the crisis and quickly adjusted its posture, hit again. This time, the assassin''s eyes were full of caution. The danger brought by belittling the enemy just now has made him understand one thing. The human being who is not amazing in front of him is an extremely dangerous existence. Ge Mu chose to retreat for the first time to avoid the edge. After all, the other party has weapons, but he is unarmed, and the assassin of the black skin spirit is very fast, even vaguely above himself. In this case, it is not wise to try to seize the other party''s weapons with his bare hands. The assassin''s two attacks were empty again. The Rangers not far away also attacked quickly. The arrows of the one handed crossbow filled the gap between the assassin''s attack and effectively blocked Ge Mu''s counter attack. But even so, GE''s strength is still beyond the other party''s imagination. His fast speed and excellent reflex nerve dodge continuously. His strange boxing is like a poisonous snake. If you don''t pay attention, you will get a fatal counterattack. The man in front of him was like a precise machine without any mistakes. There was no confusion in breathing, pace and reaction. "That''s enough. A human can waste so much time! Hurry up, there''s no time for you to play games now!" The priest''s tone has revealed a warm anger, and the black light with a strong sense of suppression shines from his hands. The assassin''s figure suddenly disappeared into the air under the light, and Ge Mu''s pupils enlarged instantly. As the librarian of the library, GE zongyilang also browsed many books and knew about the magic that can hide in different worlds. However, the assassin in front of him not only disappeared his body shape, but also disappeared his breath, as if he had never appeared. I don''t know where the enemy is or where the other party''s attack will come from. At this moment, even Ge Mu has no way. His fist can''t attack the invisible enemy. Ge muzongyilang was stunned. A familiar voice and a picture suddenly appeared in his mind. In the picture, the assassin was disappearing. The opposite side jumped up a dagger from the side and rowed to his waist. When the naked eye can''t look at each other, GE muzongyilang relies on the voice in his ear and the picture in his mind, relies on his intuition trained by an assassin for many years to capture each other''s figure, overlaps the imagined picture with the reality, and then reaches out his hand to believe his judgment without hesitation to grasp the target that the naked eye can''t look at. In this extremely unfavorable situation, GE muzongichiro adjusted his posture and avoided the attack track of the other party presented in his mind. At the same time, he grabbed it in the air! In an instant, a clear touch came from his hand. As an assassin, Gemu zongyilang was naturally very familiar with every part of the human body. Ge Mu immediately judged that he had grasped the other party''s right arm. In an instant, Ge Mu Zong Yilang''s brain immediately ran rapidly. Relying only on the position of the grasped arm and combined with the previous observation of the body shape and posture of the dark elf, Ge Mu Zong Yilang quickly and accurately outlined the posture of the dark spirit, the position of the chest, the distance of the dagger The next action to be launched is in Ge Mu''s mind at one go! Huh!? The dark elf assassin who hid his figure flashed a trace of doubt. Do you still want to fight back when you can''t see yourself? Next, GE muzongichiro told the other party''s answer, twisted the dark elf''s wrist with strength, accurately grasped the other party''s collar through pre judgment, and pulled the other party out of balance. Then, the soft fist in snake Baiyi released the other hand, leaving the dark elf Assassin''s middle door open unprepared. Under the frightened eyes of the dark elf, Ge Mu has made a straight punch and hit him on the chest with his greatest strength like a hammer. "Woo!!" A scream came. Ge Mu instantly felt that his face was stained with some hot and humid liquid. From the smell, Ge Mu instantly judged that it was blood. It seems that the punch took effect. The dark elf assassin who flew upside down slowly emerged from the air. He was almost embarrassed and slid on the ground for several meters before the assassin stopped. Then a continuous cough spit out several mouthfuls of scarlet blood. The assassin struggled to get up and looked unbelievably at GE Mu and at his own God queen. However, the sacrificial priest was stunned at the moment. His spells could not fail. There was no detection array arranged here, and this human did not have any breath belonging to the mage. He could not see through this high-level hidden spell with at least 11 levels that can hide the breath of the subject. Does the other party only rely on intuition to judge the assassin''s attack! The sacrificial priest''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of killing intention. This human is really terrible. Both boxing and judgment are extremely powerful. Ge muzongyilang took a look at the assassin who got up. He just aimed at the other party''s heart in order to kill him. However, it''s not surprising that the other party can stand up under his own blow, that''s right! Ge was not surprised. Because his hand is still slightly painful. Judging from the feeling of the punch just now, the assassin must still be wearing some kind of extremely strong armor under his cloak. At least it can shock back to make GE muzongyilang''s palm hurt. "You despise the enemy too much," said Ge muzongichiro suddenly. The fighting posture has been put forward again. This time Ge Mu is not going to let the other party strike first. His body flashed and locked the sacrifice like a cheetah. Judging from the situation just now, this woman should be the leader of these people. The Ranger''s face turned black and quickly blocked the way forward. Raising his hand, the Ranger aimed at GE muzongyilang is an arrow. With preparation, GE muzongyilang easily dodged the arrow. When the Ranger saw that he pulled out two short swords to launch the attack, the sword flower blocked the surrounding space like countless thorns. In the original book, under the magic blessing of caster Medea, GE muzong Ichiro can directly face the sword with his hand, but there is no magic assistance here. Although Ge muzong Ichiro has good boxing skills, he is still a human with flesh and blood. Unable to directly attack the Ranger''s short sword, after the first fist hit the other party''s sword and forced him to go back a few steps, the sacrificial priest suddenly shot a huge spider web in his hand, which interrupted Ge Mu''s attack. Then Ge mu zongyilang had to be suppressed by the Ranger again. It''s just that even if the Dark Elf Ranger uses his own magic to create separation, he still tragically finds that the other party can always accurately judge his real body! For a time, the Ranger could not defeat Ge muzongyilang Seeing that an ordinary human has caused such a great threat to his people, the sacrifice can no longer take into account the orders of the God. The magic light in his hand is constantly changing and emits a black unknown beam. Ge muzongyilang, who was being entangled by the Ranger, was caught off guard. The swords and unknown spells waved by the Ranger will be concentrated by one of them no matter how to dodge this time. After measuring the gains and losses in an instant, GE muzongyilang decided to avoid the black light beam. The injury of the swords only caused physical damage to the body, But unknown spells have time to contain more terrible destructive power. At this time, countless flying purple butterflies appeared around Ge mu. In an instant, Ge mu zongyilang''s figure disappeared under the siege of butterflies. Both the Ranger''s sword and the sacrificial magic fell empty! The situation suddenly changed. The priest immediately alerted and immediately performed the detection spell, but the next moment the purple fog rose out of thin air and filled the corridor. With the rise of the fog, human bones and some animal bones holding various weapons appeared in front of the three dark spirits! The official account of the novel "white dragon" will have more fresh content on the official WeChat platform. At the same time, there will be 100% raffle gifts for everyone! Now we will open WeChat, click on the top right + friend to search the public number "qdread" and pay attention to it. (to be continued...) Chapter 400 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it. The dead!? The sudden changes made the dark elves nervous. There was still a necromancer in the city of the king of the white dragon!? And Yalin was happy at this time. Just now, the priest behind God used a high-level stealth spell. However, at such a close distance from the city of odur, even the shadow demons in the distorted void can''t hide their divine knowledge, let alone this degree of magic. In fact, Yalin reminded Ge mu zongyilang that his purpose was to make GE Mu avoid the edge, but he didn''t expect that GE Mu''s fighting will and on-the-spot judgment were very strong. Under such adverse circumstances, Hai just wanted to fight back against each other, which made Yalin look at GE Mu differently! The leading priest suddenly frowned slightly. The air around him was getting hot and dry. At the moment when the sense of crisis came, the priest couldn''t help shouting: "disperse!!" On weekdays, the assassins and rangers who had been strictly trained and cooperated immediately put the priest''s words into action. The purplish red beam shot out of the fog from the ground where the three people had just stood. The high temperature and explosion made the hard steel and jade ground explode into a shocking pit. The blast wave even overturned a lot of dragon teeth soldiers on one side. There is not only a necromancer, but also a magician with at least level 18 and proficient in space magic! The priest didn''t have time to think about it. The surrounding dragon teeth soldiers had rushed forward. The fast-moving beast shaped dragon teeth soldiers rushed forward first, while the human shaped dragon teeth soldiers with various weapons followed closely. It didn''t look like a disordered undead at all. It''s like a well-trained army. "Poison of evil spiders", "song of darkness withering", "shadow swallowing"! The priest in charge of the team quickly cast spells, and even the divine arts that he was reluctant to use. The poison of the evil spider has a strong corrosive ability, creating a pool of venom trenches around. The dark withering song sends out bursts of sad cries, forming a magic barrier to restrict the actions of the Dragon teeth soldiers, while the shadow swallowing is not exploding, swallowing the Dragon teeth soldiers like a bottomless hole. After the fight, the assassin and the Ranger quickly covered the priest and destroyed many dragon teeth soldiers, but every Dragon teeth soldier was destroyed. More people will emerge from the purple fog in the passage, which is almost like endless, making people feel desperate. "It''s impolite to break in and try to hurt my master''s servant. What a group of impolite guests!" Caster Medea opened her robe and slowly emerged over the Dragon teeth soldiers, just like the queen who came here watching the dark elves surrounded by the Dragon teeth soldiers. Although many dragon teeth soldiers have been destroyed, the other party is already out of breath, but Medea doesn''t care about those destroyed puppets. Anyway, it''s small to summon ten times and a hundred times of dragon teeth soldiers as long as there is Yalin, the master who can provide unlimited magic. With a gentle wave of hand, the Dragon soldiers stopped the attack, and countless light balls appeared beside Medea. Each light ball emitted an infrared ray and aimed at the three dark elves. As long as the other party dares to act rashly. Then what awaits them will be the merciless killing of the rare Witch of ancient Greece. forget it! It''s all over at this time, The priest sighed and cast a look at the two companions. The Ranger and the assassin looked at each other, and then reluctantly dropped their weapons. This move shows that the other party has chosen to surrender. Medea waved to let all the Dragon teeth soldiers retreat, but the light ball in the air still firmly locked the dark elves on the scene. After landing on the ground, Medea opened her robe and released Ge muzongichiro who was hiding in it: "are you still, Mr. Ge Mu!" "Don''t worry, I haven''t been hurt." Seeing that the situation had been controlled by Medea, GE muzongichiro answered with an emotionless voice as usual. At the same time, the appointed librarian cleaned up some of his messy clothes. Medea glanced at GE mu, and a strange color flashed in her eyes, but soon Medea again focused on the dark elves not far away: "OK. Next, I should ask our guests well, although the master told me that some dark elves would come to visit with important information." The priest took a deep breath and took off the hood on the cloak, with silver gray and long waist hair and a slightly lovely beautiful face, but the Dark Elf Priest''s face was still covered with half a mask, so that people could not see her. Bowing down, the dark elf priest said faintly, "we did come by the order of the queen of God, and we also brought the information about the abyss demon asked by the king of the white dragon." "Oh ~ but the master didn''t say you would sneak in like a thief without obeying the rules." Medea smiled playfully. The priest could only smile bitterly. Queen rose was not a kind God. The order of God is an inviolable decree for every dark elf. The bright male voice came from the air. The Dark Elf Priest frowned and was angry that the other party called the queen of spider God ''a woman with unclean hands and feet''. But the current situation is not the time to maintain the majesty of the empress God. A strong dragon does not suppress the head snake. Moreover, even the empress God needs to cooperate with a snake or a dragon. With the fluctuation of magic, kuchulin''s figure came out, holding a spear piercing dead spines and a dark elf woman in one hand. The other party looked at kuchulin with hatred, but they were reluctant to speak. Only when they saw the priest leading the team, their eyes showed helplessness and loss. In the dark elf society, women occupy a high position. The priests of rose, the queen of the spider God, are all women, and most of the mages and spell mages who master magic are also women. Male dark elves are just servants and soldiers, and often can only practice the most basic fighting skills and Swordsmanship, Even magic power is only learned by a few lucky people who are recognized. Today, the female spell mage met the enemy she should not have met. In front of Lancer kuchulin with anti magic, her proud curse magic and dark magic have become useless. Of course, anti magic does not mean that kuchulin can be completely immune to magic like crystal dragon. If it is a powerful blue dragon proficient in magic, even if the anti magic can reduce nine layers of magic damage, the remaining layer of power can destroy kuchulin. When he came to the priest who led the team, kuchulin threw the prisoners to the ground and resolutely did not kill women. This is kuchulin''s oath to himself. Of course, it is invalid for a woman who was already a "dead man" before! "Well, there''s one left." Medea looked away from kuchulin and fell on the dark elf priestess: "now, please take the initiative to let your companions out." When the priestess just wanted to answer, Czech fried, a double headed dragon warrior of Tianshu star, came over from the other end of the channel carrying another wounded Assassin: "don''t bother, the last man has been captured by me." The priestess squinted at the assassin on Czech Fried''s shoulder. Although the assassin was injured and unconscious, he was still breathing, but it was really destroyed. "Hey ~ Czech fried, isn''t that boy Hagen following you? Where has he gone?" Kuchulin put the dead spine gun on his shoulder and asked casually. Czech fried had some helplessness: "I don''t know. Hagen happily searched the enemy with the elf guard in the expected direction. As a result, the assassin turned around and tried to meet his companions. Unfortunately, I met him." In front of the strongest Nordic God fighter, the sad assassin found that all his attacks could not play any role, and Czech fried easily defeated the other party without using his unique skill nine days dragon boxing. Later, the Nordic God fighter said that it would be superfluous to put on God fighting clothes in the face of enemies of this degree. "Wait, don''t say anything to me here. If you want to explain, go to the master and explain slowly." Now that all the invaders have been captured, Medea doesn''t want to continue talking nonsense with each other. When the city''s elf guards came. A group of people escorted the leading priest to a transmission array. Only the priest was carrying the information. The other four were temporarily detained, except for the unlucky assassin who was seriously injured by Czech fried. The cooperation with rose belongs to cooperation. Since the queen God is making some small ideas that shouldn''t be made, Yalin won''t be polite to her. If she doesn''t do so, the other party will only ride on her head more and more. "Maseter is waiting for you. I wish you can come back alive." Medea smiled and said something that made the dark elf priestess shudder. The Dharma array was activated, and with the brilliance of magic, the figure of the priestess disappeared in the Dharma array. After a slight dizziness, the priestess found that she was now in a huge palace, and on the throne not far away, Alin was looking at the visitors with a smile. At the moment of being watched by Yalin, the priestess froze, as if even her soul would be pierced by the eyes. The invisible pressure suddenly increased, and the atmosphere in the whole hall was suffocating. This powerful pressure is no less than the divine power behind God. You know, the king of the white dragon is not a God in a strict sense, but just a ''mortal''. But his power is almost equal to that of the gods, and even vaguely above the gods. How terrible it would be if one day he could condense the divine personality and sublimate into God! "What do I want?" Arlin did not say any polite words. The first thing was to ask the priestess for information about the devil in the abyss. The priestess returned to her senses and quickly took out a magic guide for recording from the space ring. She almost sent it up with trembling hands. The official account of the novel "white dragon" will have more fresh content on the official WeChat platform. At the same time, there will be 100% raffle gifts for everyone! Now we will open WeChat, click on the top right + friend to search the public number "qdread" and pay attention to it. (to be continued...) Chapter 401 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it. After receiving the magic guide, Yalin browsed the content without saying a word, Yalin was not very satisfied with this test. The dark elves hid for a long time after entering the city of odur. After they dispersed, in addition to the three people who met Ge mu by chance, the other two pointed out their location for kuchulin and Czech fried. Otherwise, it is estimated that the city guard will search more for a while. Take your trouble. Moreover, no one can easily escape his own surveillance because of the spiritual detection power of the White Dragon King himself. However, there were major loopholes in the defense this time, and Yalin had to reconsider repairing the whole city ~ um ~ at least the various protection and detection arrays in the inner city first. "What''s the matter, senior? Why do you suddenly mumble to yourself?" The sound in his ear made "another" Yalin come to his senses. In the study, miss yuansaka was looking at Yalin with a very gentle smile with a coffee cup. "Nothing ~" Yalin hurriedly laughed. I can''t tell Miss yuansaka that I suddenly muttered to myself because I''m not proficient in controlling two separate bodies at the same time. One is browsing information about the abyss in the ice crystal hall, while the other is explaining some problems with Miss yuansaka in the study. A serious problem is enough to concern the peace of the whole city of odur Creating multiple ice crystal parts and projecting consciousness onto these parts to control action is a special power that Yalin realized after he first came to the world. Strictly speaking, each part is the consciousness of noumenon, which has been controlled in a multi-purpose way. It''s just that Yalin is not used to this way. He always makes some mistakes from time to time when controlling his separation. For example, what should have been said in the ice crystal hall now was accidentally said in the study. Than the dark elves sneaking in. During this period of time, one thing that made Yalin feel egg pain was that miss yuansaka and Yuehai finally met, and it was as intense as Mars hitting the earth. Both of them are tired young ladies. They are absolutely unyielding. When they first met, they subconsciously regarded each other as competitors. Although miss yuansaka lost to Yuehai on the "murder weapon", But when Hai said the word "fiancee" that month, miss yuansaka smiled and summoned red saber Nero, who was ready to fight. "It''s so big. I lost!" However, when Nero saw the moon sea, especially the unscientific abundance on the moon sea''s chest, his first sentence almost didn''t make miss yuansaka angry. Fortunately, the two finally didn''t start, but faced each other with big eyes and small eyes for a while. During this period, yuehaizhi said in high spirits that her intimate relationship with Yalin made Lin almost gnash her teeth. The next day, today, miss yuansaka Lin directly came to the door. It would be nice if Miss yuansaka came to the door alone. However, it never rains but the moon sea also found the door at the same time. When they met, they naturally began to confront each other. Just when Yalin felt the pressure and the mountain was big, fili ran over happily, which almost didn''t make Yalin abandon herself, Three girls get together. If you have another one, you can raise a table of mahjong. As soon as Philip came, she directly took Lin''s arm and looked at the other two with a provocative look. Next, Yuehai turned into angry King Kong, and miss yuanban turned into smiling Maitreya. Seeing that he couldn''t hide, Yalin felt that he had made things clear. In this case, he continued to try to play the warm taste policy, which really has no limit. Yalin imitated Weigong Shiro and organized dinner. Well, according to the current time period, it should be a late night. He pulled several girls together to the dinner party to elaborate, As for whether he could maintain the "back Palace" until several girls could sit down and eat with him like Shiro, Yalin was not very confident. The girls who are close to Yalin''s skin, and the special envoys of elojer, fili and elojer are temporarily excluded. The rest who are fond of Yalin are Yuehai and yuansaka Lin. by the way! Recently, because I was busy, I almost forgot the prostitute tianloujiu from the world of Da Fan Chang. Yalin had to "thank" the calling system for the modification of the character''s memory. Jiuna prostitute, who was originally wolf tooth''s fiancee, turned into his fiancee. Now anyway, it''s a broken jar. Yalin specially asked someone to call jiuna prostitute together. During this time, he hasn''t seen jiuna prostitute because he has been busy dealing with all kinds of things. I don''t know whether jiuna prostitute''s favor has decreased. For what to eat at night, Yalin was embarrassed to shout that the canteen that should have been closed was opening a small stove for himself. He looked at the calling system. The food was cheaper. He simply had a hot pot at the exchange office to let everyone eat together. It was also good. A Chinese style and a Japanese style can meet different needs, but before the arrival of tianloujiu prostitute, Yalin among the girls still had to continue to bear this invisible pressure. One was struggling in the Shura field, while on the other side, Yalin also browsed the information given by the spider God. Sure enough, great changes have taken place in the abyss, and two of the three demon giants who originally ruled the whole abyss have ended. After the day of God''s meteorite, the rules of the whole world have changed greatly. The Immortal King Orcus will become a real dead king. His title has become a wonderful satire on himself. Everything in the world is not eternal, except death. Even the creator of all things dare not boast of immortality. On the contrary, the created things are constantly emerging with such wild talkers. Another two headed baboon also had a congested brain. After the rules of the whole world changed, he insisted on fighting the rules with his own strength. As a result, he ended up in a panic. On the contrary, only the last Lord Wu Yan is the most knowledgeable and handsome man. After the rules were changed, he didn''t fight hard. Instead, he tried his best to shrink and change his strength to adapt to the new rules. The demons of the old factions were almost gone. Later, Lord Wu Yan survived successfully, but at the cost of his great vitality. After the birth of the new nine demon masters, they could not suppress them at all, and the new demon masters were naturally unwilling to obey the "outdated" Lord. The power of the Dark Lord is still stronger than any demon master in the case of one-on-one, but the demon master is produced under the rules of the new era after all. Both the integration of rules and the absorption of the power of the abyss have an advantage over the Lord Wu''an. For a time, it may not be able to resist the Lord Wu''an, but one day, the demon masters will inevitably overwhelm the demon giant of the old era. As a demon giant in the old era, although he survived, he was still fully integrated into the rules of the new era. The demon master was eliminated. However, as long as the "origin" did not dissipate, the abyss can continue to condense new masters. Once the Dark Lord died, the result will be lost forever. There will be no second Dark Lord in the abyss. Therefore, Lord Wu Yan, who is very clear about his own situation, is also a figure who can advance and retreat. In this case, Lord Wu Yan wisely chose to cooperate with the extremely demon master and constantly infiltrate the main material plane, that is, the present world, so as to collect a large number of abyss forces to integrate himself into the rules of the new era. This is the general change of the devil power in the abyss. Now the devil master has controlled the demons in the whole abyss and divided his own territory. Due to the devil''s nature of killing and destruction, the civil war in the abyss has never stopped. Aleguso, the killing master, as the strongest one among the demon masters, occupies the best territory. Although his army is not the largest among the demon masters, it is the most elite. Almost all the murderous, belligerent and crazy demons in the abyss have invested in aleguso, and its overall strength is higher than any demon master. After getting the allegiance of the succubus king Sarian, his prestige has increased. Only in recent hundreds of years, aleguso seems to have stopped the pace of expansion and seems to be planning something. Speaking of the succubus queen, after the advent of the rules of the new era, the demons of the old factions have also been eliminated by the new demons. Among them, the succubus queen of the previous generation, Mei canxiute, lost a big supporter after the death of two headed baboons. In addition, we have time to adapt to the new rules in the future, resulting in a sharp reduction in strength. Sally en, the new generation of demon, had the opportunity to drive meccanxiute off the stage and replace him. Not only that, Sally en also gave the captured predecessor as a gift to Lord Wu Yan. When reading here, Yalin couldn''t help sighing that these demons were more and more vicious. You should know that in the old times, Lord Wu''an courted and was severely rejected like meccanxiute. Therefore, the self-esteem and arrogant Lord Wu''an has always harbored a grudge and even launched a war against meccanxiute. He had to give up after meccanxiutra became the lover of a two headed baboon. Now, the former demon queen who humiliated herself in the past has been sent to Lord Wu Yan as a captive. What will happen to meicanxiute? Yalin can almost conceive a series of disharmonious pictures in his mind. The big deal is that it is composed of dungeons, shackles, whips and candles According to Nemo''s information, it seems that Lord Wu Yan liked this tune before. In the old times, he even turned his face and imprisoned a goddess! Seeing here, Yalin couldn''t help recalling some past events. Speaking of the Dark Lord, the king of the white dragon also met him once. At that time, the killing master aleguso came into the world with him. The former Dark Lord was even better than the king of the white dragon in strength. Fortunately, Yalin didn''t fight alone. At least the Dark Lord was defeated by a goddess in the end! Which goddess is the goddess of ice and snow, one of the five supreme gods believed in by the holy capital - edrama! The official account of the novel "white dragon" will have more fresh content on the official WeChat platform. At the same time, there are 100% raffle gifts for everyone! Now we will open WeChat, click on the top right + friend to search the public number "qdread" and pay attention to it. (to be continued...) Chapter 402 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit The day of God''s meteorite represents the end of an old era. The gods of the second generation dissipated almost in an instant. Only the lucky gods like spider God queen rose barely survived. The fall of the gods also spread to the abyss. In the past, those arrogant demons also came to the same end as the gods, no matter how noble their status was, What a powerful force, after the rules are modified, they have only one choice, either abandon some things and try their best to adapt to the new rules, or they will be completely annihilated by the rules themselves. Even the former king of the white dragon knows little about the Dark Lord. Only some documents of the second generation have briefly introduced the demon giant. He is a tall, handsome demon with dark charm, dark skin and strange green eyes. He always likes to wear imperial clothes and hold a snake sword, The most special symbol of Lord Wu''an is that he has six fingers and toes. Fortunately, there are some information about Lord Wu''an in the system. According to Nemo''s description, Yalin also roughly understands that this Lord Wu''an is a true ambition who is good at conspiracy. He denounces the gods and justice as weak hypocrisy, and has led the demon army to attack the divine realm more than once. Until now, Lord Wu Yan is still full of hatred and contempt for the gods. Once he came to this world with the killing master, one is to collect the power of the abyss, and the other is to reduce the status of the gods in the hearts of the world. Although defeated, the attack did bring great benefits to Lord Wu Yan. At least many mortals in the world worshipped the devil, most of them human Some of the gods of the second generation survived, and some of the demons of the second generation survived. In terms of strength, the two headed baboon is the strongest among the three demon giants of the second generation, but Yalin would rather fight with the two headed baboon head-on than collude with the Dark Lord. According to the data given by Nemo, the two headed baboon''s strength is strong, which seems rational but crazy. On the contrary, Lord Wu''an is just the opposite. Every plan he once made is crazy, but it is the most rational madness. "Hey ~" Lin sighed and let the Dark Elf Priest kneeling aside excite the spirit. But Yalin didn''t care about the Dark Elf Priest, but continued to browse! In the information given by rose, there is something that makes Yalin puzzled. Among the nine demon masters, zubas, the death master, has been destroyed by ishutar, the goddess of the only Lord in the world believed by the Holy See, but a new Death Master in the abyss has not been born. So far, there are only eight demon masters left, killing, pain, disaster, hatred, despair, fear, chaos and degeneration! Due to the disappearance of the death master, a large number of territories were idle in the abyss and soon divided up by other demons, but the disappearance of the Death Master also made the demons feel doubt and fear. According to the rules of the abyss, as long as the "origin" depends on the demon master, they can continue to resurrect. The so-called origin is the title owned by the demon master. Aleguso is the master of killing, and killing is his original power. As long as there are still wars and killings in this world, these negative emotional forces can be condensed into the power of the abyss, which can continuously revive the dead killing masters. Of course, what is reborn is also a new master who only inherits part of aleguso''s memory and power. Aleguso himself is still death. In some ways, the same Death Master is indeed the "immortal body" of the demon master, because even ordinary people in the world can eliminate war and killing and reduce hatred and pain through political, economic and technological development. However, the rule of death and old life cannot be eliminated. Death is the most common force of the abyss. The Death Master with death as the origin is also an immortal existence. Since the origin has not disappeared and the death master has not been reborn, it can only show one thing that the death master may not be dead, at least according to the abyss rule. The devil''s recent situation is not very good. Since the end of the era of overlord galselik, the two major religious bureaus in the East and West have monopolized faith. Now both the holy capital and the Holy See have stopped confrontation, adopted the method of sending spies to spy on and spread each other''s faith, and strongly restrained the kings of various countries from taking military action, Quite a few Yalin would like the cold war atmosphere of the two camps of the United States and the Soviet Union in the world. Because of the constraints of the two religions. The biggest war in recent years is the war between kreises and the karserman Empire, but it is also a smaller local conflict war. Relative peace has brought development and reduced the occurrence of famine and disaster. The demons in the abyss have not gained a lot of abyss power from the present world for a long time. Now these demons can only rely on their followers to torture and kill in order to obtain the power of the abyss, and the result is naturally crusaded by the two religious giants and in a desolate situation. When the master of pain was making trouble in the holy capital, although the Holy See kept watching the play, at least it didn''t take the opportunity to drop the stone, which shows that the two sides may have reached a tacit understanding. The devil is the real public enemy in the eyes of the gods on both sides! After browsing the data, Yalin had a general understanding of the situation of the abyss. The devil was always planning how to invade the main material plane, which had spread pain and despair. Only aleguso''s recent performance was abnormal, seemed to have stopped expanding, and the killing master stayed in the nearest territory all day and didn''t know what he was doing. In the main material plane, it is only in the belrama Kingdom, but it is not clear why aleguso chose silvado''s idiot as his container. Arlene doesn''t think aleguso''s men are empty. Can it be said that silvado itself is special, just like Princess Luo Jiean, but last time in the arena, shiyalin observed that silvado itself is just an ordinary mortal. His strength comes from aleguso''s endowments, and there is nothing special about him. "Aleguso, what the hell is this guy planning?" Yalin murmured to himself that he was afraid of his hands and feet because of aleguso. After a while, Yalin focused on the Dark Elf Priest again: "your name?" "Meraya Tahir!" The priestess answered quickly. Yalin looked at the dark elf priestess in front of her and changed a pen and some paper to write: "there are some things I need on it. It will be sent to belika fortress on the border of Saxony kingdom in a month. If a dark elf dares to sneak into my territory next time, she won''t get what she wants." Melaya was stunned, and then reluctantly took over the paper thrown by Yalin, which wrote a list of materials and needed two technologies for refining the crystallization of dark elements. As a dark elf, melaya wanted to say something, but she had to swallow it back under Yalin''s cold eyes. This time, the queen of spider God dared to play such a small trick for herself. Of course, Yalin also blackmailed politely as a warning, otherwise the crazy woman might ride to her head more. Just as meraya was about to get up and step down, Yalin suddenly added, "by the way, help me bring rose a word." "Please say that I will convey your words to God." "Tell rose not to be too greedy. The divinity of the night goddess SAL is not so easy to digest." Melaya nodded quickly and retreated in panic. As a priestess who grew up in the conspiracy and assassination of the dark elves, she knew one thing very well. As a mortal, it''s better not to know too much about the secrets between gods. Otherwise, she would be silenced if she waited for her end. Yalin sat on the throne and thought that the queen of spider God was indeed an unreliable ally. This woman was too changeable and greedy. She was so weak and kept biting the broken divine personality of another goddess. Did she expect to rely on the meager faith of the believers of the dark spirit to make both gods adapt to the new rules again? Yalin also couldn''t understand the idea of the queen of spider God. Most of the second generation gods were annihilated on the day of God''s meteorite, and the remaining gods gradually became broken under the rules of the new era, and the broken fragments of the old gods were just cheaper. The remaining second generation gods like rose, although they already knew to adapt to the new rules, But rose still retained some bad habits of the second generation gods competing for divinity and clergy. Even if she can only reluctantly continue in the new era, she should do everything to swallow the dignity of other annihilated gods. This kind of woman who wants money but doesn''t want life is a master of death, but as long as she doesn''t hinder her plan, let her be happy. Thinking of this, Yalin''s figure also disappeared, because he was already in the most dangerous moment in another place. At the moment when the hot pot was boiling in the study, the prostitute from tianloujiu finally came. She always seemed calm. After looking around the room, the prostitute from tianloujiu naturally sat on the other side of Yalin. Unlike fili, who always likes to stick to others, miss yuansaka''s arrogance from time to time, and Yuehai, who likes to act coquettish and show herself, Tianloujiu''s prostitute gives people the feeling that she is like a lady of a big family, which seems to be in order. Even if there were a roomful of girls sitting here now, the prostitute was still very calm for a long time, as if she didn''t care at all. It was precisely because of the superhuman attitude of Tianlou jiuna prostitute that the already extremely dangerous situation was quickly further deteriorated. In addition to the red saber Nero who has been busy eating and drinking, both fili, Lin and Yuehai stared at each other with big eyes, and no one moved their chopsticks. The long prostitute is also sitting with her hands and on her thighs. She is a quiet, gentle and steady woman like da he Fuzi. It seems that Yalin didn''t use chopsticks, and she would never abuse her identity to enjoy it first. Seeing that the situation was more dangerous than expected, Yalin had to find a way to ease the dangerous atmosphere first! (to be continued) r655 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 403 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit "Oh! It''s so spicy! But I like it!! it tastes like a flame!" "The beef here tastes great. It melts in the mouth! Although it tastes a little lighter, it''s also good!" Red saber Nero is killing at the table, no! It''s a big meal. It seems that one person can solve all the side dishes on this table. It has some properties like a food king. ¡Ñ vertex novel, no wonder, after all, they are carved out of the same mold from their appearance, and I''m afraid they have some attributes of their own. The hot pot exudes an attractive aroma, but the current situation is indeed in a very delicate atmosphere. No one is willing to move chopsticks first except a certain food. no way out! Yalin had to break the current deadlock by himself, but the current situation made Yalin feel that he was facing a group of nuclear reactors that were already in the melting state of the furnace core. Whether he could shut down or detonate directly today is really only his x God knows! "You can start. Don''t you eat?" Yalin picked up his chopsticks and said, holding the cooked food in the pot. Yuansaka Lin and Yuehai looked, and Yalin confronted each other again, and their cautious eyes were left to fili. In particular, miss yuansaka paid the most attention to fili. You know, fili once said some "heroic words" in front of her. And looking at Feili''s intimate appearance, leaning against Yalin, although Feili always has a flat face without expression, yuanban Lin seems to smell some dangerous smell with a woman''s intuition. "Then I''ll start." While Yalin was still worried about the current impasse, the prostitute on the side folded his hands and prayed, then naturally picked up chopsticks and elegantly picked up the food in the pot. At the moment, the only two people who are still facing each other are miss yuansaka and Yuehai. Finally, the two people who couldn''t sit still raised their chopsticks, but they all seemed a little depressed except for Nero who was eating happily. Yalin still had to thank Tianlou jiuna prostitute for helping him break the deadlock. While Yalin was thinking about how to activate the atmosphere and explain the current situation, miss yuansaka Lin also opened the topic. But the eldest lady asked a question very frankly. "Senior, can you tell me who the little sister next to you is?" Lin smiled gracefully and gently. Yalin, who is familiar with the character of the little red devil, naturally knows how terrible it is under this gentle smiling face, not to mention Lin''s solemn use of the title of the senior, which can only show that miss yuansaka is now in a powder keg state that is about to explode. In order to avoid miss yuansaka''s violent walk, Yalin can only carefully introduce the round scene: "Tianlou jiuna prostitute! She has just come to odur city recently." "I''m the prostitute of tianloujiu. Please give me more advice when I meet you for the first time." The prostitute said solemnly. Both manners and etiquette are perfect, so that yuansaka Lin, who pays great attention to etiquette and elegance, can''t find any problems. After introducing herself in return, miss yuansaka couldn''t help glancing at the hairy silver tail behind jiuna prostitute. It has to be said that jiuna prostitute, who looks twelve or thirteen years old, has an impeccable beautiful face and has some antique flavor in her dress, but her temperament is very cold and has an awe inspiring beauty that people dare not blaspheme, If she could dissolve the slightly determined look with a gentle smile, she would definitely be a lovely little Lori. Up to now, no matter fili, yuanban Lin or Yuehai have not regarded Tianlou jiuna prostitute as an enemy, mainly because jiuna prostitute''s awe inspiring and vulgar attitude. After entering the room, jiuna prostitute doesn''t seem to care about the full house of girls. Although she sat next to Yalin, she seems very ordinary and indifferent. It''s like sitting next to an ordinary good friend without any special intention. And the most important thing is how to think that the prostitute for a long time is just a little Lori who is only 11 or 12 years old. At least in the eyes of several girls, this poor breasted little Lori is not her opponent at all. In fact, Yalin wants to tell Lin that the prostitute tianloujiu is in Lori''s form for some special reasons. Once she recovers her mature appearance, I''m afraid the murder weapons are only under the moon sea. Just a few girls'' jiuna prostitute''s'' peace of mind ''collapsed with jiuna prostitute''s very indifferent words. When miss yuansaka smiled and asked jiuna prostitute''s identity, jiuna prostitute said calmly: "I have an engagement with Yalin since childhood, but I haven''t passed the door yet." what!? For a moment, the prostitute''s words were like dropping a time bomb among the people. Miss yuanban almost stopped her chopsticks with a stiff face and trembling hands. With a strange look as if with anger and laughter, she locked Lin firmly. Philip also tooted her face for a moment and pinched Lin''s waist. But fortunately, this ice crystal separation didn''t make Yalin feel much pain. Yuehai was so angry that he directly stood up, pointed to jiuna prostitute and yelled, "what engagement!? ridiculous ~ I''m husband Yalin''s fiancee. You''ll lift it immediately!" "Senior ~ I can''t see you have two fiancees! But don''t you know that bigamy is against the law?" Miss yuanban added with a smile. After experiencing the initial tension, Yalin at the center of the storm calmed down unexpectedly and quickly: "first sit down, Yuehai. I called you all today to clarify something to you." "I deny that you are my fiancee. Have you forgotten your oath with me?" "Although it''s an engagement from childhood! But marrying a young girl is a more serious crime than bigamy. I think you''re not that kind of senior." "Lin Lin ~ Lori control!" For a time, facing the language bombing of three women, Yalin felt a little overwhelmed. As the party causing the dispute, jiuna prostitute said calmly word by word at this time: "I''m not a little girl. According to the law, I''m an adult, but for some special reasons, I have to stay at the age of 11 or 12 for the time being." As Tianlou jiuna prostitute said, among the minimum age of 18 years for boys and 16 years for girls stipulated in Japan, Tianlou jiuna prostitute, who is actually about the same age as yuansaka Lin and Yuehai, has long been an adult. It is only because in the original book, the prostitute Tianlou jiuna was forcibly integrated by an ancient demon family named "falling sky". The integration with the falling sky has brought unparalleled new power to the prostitute jiuna, but the price is also that the prostitute jiuna kept turning into a beast. At worst, the prostitute jiuna had completely turned into a giant wolf with silver fur. Only by constantly absorbing a large amount of magic can jiuna prostitute stop being animal and restore to human form. In the original book, jiuna prostitute barely maintained in Lori''s form by relying on the magic of learning holy buttons. In order to fully recover, all learning holy buttons must be collected. Here, after the correction of the summoning system, jiuna prostitute relies on her own strength to suppress the sky and maintain loli''s state. If she wants to recover her body, she must find another huge magic source. In fact, this is not a very troublesome thing. After all, there are too many magic substances in the different world, and Yalin itself is an infinite magic supply machine. According to jiuna prostitute, the easiest way to recover your body is to combine with Yalin, so you can supplement a lot of magic at one time. When the magic is exhausted, you only need to combine. This method made Yalin think of the magic mending behavior in fate! After learning the context from jiuna prostitute''s mouth, the anger of miss yuanban and Yuehai weakened slightly. At least in their opinion, the engagement between Yalin and jiuna prostitute was probably made because of necessity. Yalin''s body really has incredible magic power, which is very clear to yuansaka Lin. after all, Yalin can use two heroes at the same time, which also seems relaxed and comfortable. If you really make an engagement with Yalin as long as prostitute jiuna said, it''s understandable. Miss yuansaka just feels too ashamed of the "magic mending" method of prostitute jiuna, but she doesn''t think it''s absurd. After all, the best way for a magician to add magic to the spirit in the Holy Grail war is as long as prostitute said. If it was the original moon world, it would be difficult for yuanban Lin to intervene in the face of family engagement. After all, it is related to the life and death of others. But in this strange world where magic is almost everywhere, yuansaka Lin feels that there are too many ways to replace "mending magic". For example, a group of ELF students under his command also have good magic in their bodies. As long as the magic is injected into the magic crystal stone for a long time, it''s OK for the prostitute to wear it! In this way, there is no need to deliberately rely on the combination of this shame to make up for the devil. "If so, I have other ways to help you recover, miss jiuna prostitute. You can wear magic crystal stones like this. I have stored quite a lot of magic in them, which can help you support for a long time." Lin, who regained his elegant smile, generously took out a high-quality magic crystal stone and put it on the table. While chewing snow beef, Nero, who was holding Shouxi hot pot, asked unexpectedly, "when did you become so generous, player?" "Hey ~ quiet saber! I''ve always been very generous." Lin''s eyelids picked up and handed Nero a look of ''shut up for me''. Generous is certain. After all, during this time, relying on the opportunity to polish the magic crystal stones supporting all the Dharma arrays and projects in audur City, yuansaka Lin, who has made a lot of money, is rich. The eldest lady with a lot of gemstones and magic crystal stones in the magic workshop finally doesn''t need to use a magic gem for a long time as before. However, what miss yuanban didn''t expect was that Tianlou jiuna prostitute flatly declined her kindness, and the next jiuna prostitute''s statement made Lin petrify on the spot! (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 404 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit "You are not fit for the main room." Nani (what)!? The smile of miss yuansaka Lin stiffened for a moment, and the moon sea on one side tightened her fist like a great enemy, looking at the petite jiuna prostitute with jealousy. "What did you just say?" For a while, yuansaka Lin doubted whether his ears had heard wrong just now. "I don''t think you are suitable to be the main room of Yalin. Your jealousy is too strong. There is no reserve that women should have!" The prostitute said softly for a long time. Too jealous! There is nothing reserved that women should have! What the prostitute said for a long time kept flashing in Lin''s mind. Miss yuansaka was completely stunned for a time. She was in a mess and didn''t know how to sort out her words. At the moment, not to mention yuansaka Lin, Yalin was surprised to look at jiuna prostitute. wait a minute! Is this really the prostitute tianloujiu in the original work of Da Fan Chang? Yalin was a little confused. He used to play the fighting version before playing the original version. After all, this game is really too old. He only played the prostitute route once. Yalin didn''t play other routes for a long time. Because of the long time, Yalin can''t remember the information about the prostitute in some original works. The only thing I remember is that jiuna prostitute was also a crying ghost. Because she was fused by the sky, she became a cold and ruthless ghost girl, The Tianlou {family of jiuna prostitute seems to have known and fought side by side with the original protagonist Langya''s zhanzhen family thousands of years ago. As for the attitude of jiuna prostitute in the original work, Yalin really can''t remember clearly. "I didn''t make an engagement with Yalin to recover my body. Originally, this was the tie between our family for thousands of years. Even if Yalin was just an ordinary person, I would marry him." Several groups of dangerous words flashed through the minds of childhood sweethearts, parents'' engagement, family inheritance and Yuehai: "wait a minute! I also have an engagement with Yalin. Even if you have made an engagement with Yalin as ordered by your parents since childhood, don''t set yourself in the main room anywhere." For a moment, Yalin felt that his waist was severely twisted again. It goes without saying who did it. If so many people were not sitting here now, Yalin might have put on the shape of frustrated body bending forward. Looking at the noisy situation, Yalin''s mind has emerged the scene of the explosion of the Chernobyl nuclear power plant. What a great mushroom cloud For a long time, the prostitute still said without hesitation in a calm tone: "just as I said, you are not suitable to be a main room, because you don''t have the reserve that women should have." "What reserved! Reserved! Are you more suitable to be the main room than me?" Yuehai is also hot headed at the moment, completely forgetting the problem he should have talked about, which seems to have been seriously off topic. "As a wife, I can understand Lin''s excellence, so I will unconditionally support my husband to do anything, even if he wants to marry you as a side room" finished!! That''s the only idea in Arlene''s mind now. "As the main room, I will not object or be unhappy. On the contrary, I will try to maintain our feelings and this family," however, as the party, jiuna prostitute is still talking about herself. At the same time, she took a deep look at the moon sea and finally asked sternly with an interrogative tone: "I can do all this, can you?" "Oh, I can also" Yuehai was choked by the strong words of jiuna prostitute for a long time. In fact, in the original work of the goddess of the babbler, Yuehai also recognized the situation that all men open the harem, but they have to be the main room. Therefore, Yuehai and Xiaojie fight for this title every day. In some ways, Yuehai is also the kind of girl who follows the three obediences and four virtues. Her husband''s respect and filial piety to her mother-in-law are reflected. However, compared with Tianlou, the prostitute can completely ask her husband for any action, and even be willing to share her lover''s action with another woman. Yuehai really can''t do it! After all, even saints are a little selfish. Yalin had to ease the situation at this time, or he would really get out of control: "what are you talking about seriously?" Gently knocked on the little head of the prostitute for a long time. Yalin looked at the prostitute for a long time and didn''t know what to say. "It''s not nonsense." For a long time, the prostitute covered her chest as if she had been touched by a sensitive point: "this is my sincere words. I can bear everything for you. As a wife, I will do all my obligations as a wife. I know everything you want me to know, and I will pretend not to know what you want me to know, even if I know." Tianloujiu, the prostitute approached Yalin from time to time, at this close distance. Yalin felt the awe inspiring beauty of the prostitute for a long time and the faint fragrance of ruoyuan on her delicate body. Such a beautiful girl is willing to give everything for you. Even willing to share you with her woman, in a way, it can be regarded as encouraging you to open the harem and help you manage it. For each protagonist in the crossing novel, it is definitely an object that must be accepted. Yalin has a bitter melon face. Is this really the character of Tianlou jiuna prostitute? In the original game, jiuna prostitute always looks like an iceberg beauty and speaks very briefly. When wolf teeth opened the grand harem, it seemed that jiuna prostitute was a little unhappy, but there was no obvious objection. But can a girl really sacrifice to this extent? "Jiuna prostitute, can you really sacrifice to this extent? You are also a girl. Are you really willing to share your lover with others? Won''t you be jealous?" Yalin asked in a serious tone. "I will, because I am also a woman. But I believe in you, Yalin. I believe in your love. This is my due bearing and reserve as a wife and main room, so as long as I know you still love me, I will have no regrets." For a long time, the prostitute''s face was slightly red, and she hung her head like a chaste wife. Yuansaka Lin stared at the prostitute for a long time at the moment. The eldest lady had begun to doubt whether the white haired girl in front of her had crossed over from the era of peace. She not only had an antique temperament, but even thought like a person thousands of years ago! What is the main room and what is the duty of a wife. This tradition of serving her husband wholeheartedly, advocating patriarchal social ideology, abiding by three obediences and four virtues, and teaching her husband and son. The docility of Japanese women and caressing their son should have long been extinct in Modern Japan, okay! If such a girl really appears in modern society, it will definitely make any man cherish and crazy about her, even those so-called rich and young disciples! Yalin was also speechless. Suddenly Yalin thought of some things he saw in his previous life. Some husband and wife''s career has become a social intercourse. They have to accompany customers to cheat on their wife more or less, but the wife who trusts her husband turns a blind eye to it and believes in the love of her husband-in-law, And the husband also cherishes his wife''s understanding. They can finally live a sweet life. However, in another case, the husband and wife do not trust each other. The wife is not confident about her husband''s every move and always maintains a skeptical attitude. This mutual distrust deepens the opposition between each other. The husband who had never cheated finally chose to leave. Maintaining the relationship between husband and wife always requires trust in each other. Obviously, this trust is particularly reflected in jiuna prostitutes. "Perfect!" Nero, who was still eating a lot of food just now, cheered: "I really like this docile character. It''s decided that you, the little silver haired beauty over there, will also become a member of my harem. Come and let me cherish you." Yalin looked at the red sbaer with a fierce sweat on his face. It''s messy enough now. Please don''t run here and continue to make trouble. Can you eat hot pot there quietly! "What era did you come from? Don''t poison the students with this outdated idea!" Finally, miss yuansaka couldn''t bear it. When she stood up, she pressed the troublemaker Nero back: "what should dress and trust her husband? As a modern person, senior students don''t need your weak vase." "I''m not a vase and I''m not weak." the prostitute answered softly for a long time. In fact, Yalin also wants to tell Miss yuanban that the combat effectiveness of jiuna prostitute is above you! Yuansaka Lin proudly patted himself on the chest and shouted, "your idea has long been out of date. What the senior needs is women who can share joys and sorrows with him, women who can whip him all the time, encourage him and even help him in his career... Yes, that is to say, top students with the attribute of chairman like me." The prostitute tilted her head for a long time: "the wife should pay more attention to her duty and should not let herself be above her husband. You will only make Yalin uncomfortable." "What kind of girl came out of the valley?" There is a big difference between the two sides. Lin and jiuna prostitute are completely unable to communicate. In a word, yuansaka Lin''s face is red, and jiuna prostitute is still calm and unaffected. "Ha ~ ha ~ ha ~ senior! You really have a lovely unmarried ~ wife ~ At the end of the argument, miss yuansaka suddenly laughed a few times. Although there was a smile, Yalin looked so cold in his ears at the moment. He felt like an invisible blade driving around his neck. "Don''t be so excited, yuanban ~ sit down and talk well." "Sorry, senior, I have no appetite now. I have to go back to my room first." Miss yuanban took a hard look at Yalin with a smile: "all right, let''s go saber, let''s go back." Nero with a bowl looked like he didn''t want to go: "but I''m not full yet ~ player!" "I told you to go!" Miss yuansaka grabbed Nero''s collar and lifted the sad Nero out. Before she left, she vented and closed the door. Ah ~ looking at all this, Yalin couldn''t help sighing. (to be continued...) r1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 405 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit There were only four people left in the room, Yalin, fili, Tianlou jiuna prostitute and Yuehai. "Sorry, I was too heavy." The prostitute of tianloujiu said apologetically to Yalin. It seems that miss yuansaka''s angry departure is caused by her poor reception. This kind of docile character like a good wife and mother makes fili and Yuehai more pressure. After that, jiuna prostitute also got up and seemed to be ready to persuade the angry miss yuanban back. Yalin immediately stopped jiuna prostitute. Yalin was very clear about the miss''s character. At this time, jiuna prostitute was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. The only way was to wait until the Miss calmed down herself. Not long after Miss yuansaka left, perhaps because jiuna prostitute''s discovery and performance were too dazzling, the unconvinced Yuehai finally stood up and said firmly like a challenge. "Well ~ I admit that your virtue is indeed qualified to be the husband''s main room, but now we have not been officially married. I will prove that I am more suitable to be the main room than you during this period." "Is this a challenge?" Yuehai shook her hair and said, "yes! This is my challenge to you. Do you dare to bet on the position of the main room?" "Of course, but how to judge?" For a long time, the prostitute asked a very real question. At this time, Yalin really wanted to disappear directly from the room, but the eyes of the two girls shifted. "Let the husband decide for himself. Do you agree? Who will become the husband''s wife first is the main room!" Yuehai looked at Yalin with confidence and said. The prostitute also nodded in agreement: "I agree. If I lose, I will give up my position in the main room immediately, and I am willing to serve you as a concubine, but if you lose, please also be sure to serve your husband sincerely as a concubine." Concubine! Serve! Haydn blushed and stammered, "of course, I will do it!" "I said, have you considered my feelings?" Seeing that he was used as a bet, Yalin finally couldn''t help it! On one side, fili was about to completely shrink under the sofa and looked at the prostitute who was a head shorter than herself. The petite Lori figure of the other party seemed to be very tall in fili''s eyes! Temperament, character, and the will to give everything for the people she loves, even as a girl, fili has to admit that such a girl is simply the most perfect lover in the eyes of men. Finally, she was scolded by Yalin. The two girls had to say that they would not play such a game again, but Yalin knew that Ji Yuehai''s character would still compete with jiuna prostitute in private. After all, she was the kind of girl who didn''t want to admit defeat. Name: Tianlou jiuna prostitute Race: demonize humans Occupation: Soldier Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 1000 / 1000 Power: 187 Agility: 532 Spirit: 112 Wisdom: 154 Constitution: 213 Favorability: respect 6 / 100 Special abilities: soul connection (connection between soul and Yalin) demonization erosion (all attributes gradually increase with time in battle and have the chance to lose themselves and enter a frenzy state), demon specialization (damage to demons is increased by 20%), cold will (will not be affected by killing and injury in battle), super avoidance (there is a certain chance to dodge a fatal blow), reflex nerve (agility is increased by 5%) loyalty (good height, fast lifting, not easy to descend) Growth potential: B Special Summon resurrection need: 8500 The potential of Tianlou jiuna prostitute is only B. from the attribute point of view, it is the same as that in the original book. It is a focused and agile warrior. The race is a demonized human, but there is a commission for damage to demons in its special abilities. Moreover, Lin''s demonization erosion ability is such that some of the cage hands of the Red Dragon Emperor owned by Bing Teng Yicheng in the demon University DXD can gradually enhance their strength over time, but the only drawback is that the probability of losing self-consciousness will also increase simultaneously. In the chapter of breaking into the demon world in the original book, the prostitute lost herself once. It seems that she killed wolf teeth regardless of the enemy and me. Originally, he wanted to ease the situation and invite some girls to have a night snack, but it turned out to be so. Yalin had to admit that he really didn''t have the ability of Shilang to eat at the same table in harmony with the management of the harem. After they all left, when alinphen asked the fairy maid to clean up the table, Philip turned back quietly. Before Yalin had time to respond, Philip fell down on Yalin. It seemed that she was very wronged and kept asking Yalin some questions, some questions about the amazing remarks made by the prostitute in tianloujiu just now. Soon Yalin found out the situation. It was basically that Philip was jealous! The docile character of Da he Fu Zi shown by Tianlou jiuna prostitute makes fili have a strong sense of crisis. Fili hopes to have the fascinating temperament of Da he Fu Zi, but she can''t share her love with her girl selflessly like jiuna prostitute. For this reason, Philip felt very contradictory in her heart. For this, Yalin had no choice but to comfort her in a soft voice. Fili told her not to think too much. Instead, fili jumped on Yalin again under the comfort of Yalin, and then took the initiative to help Yalin undress. Yalin couldn''t help but have some speechless. Fili took the initiative for the first time and fili took the initiative for the second time, This time, fili took the initiative \\. The fairy maids who packed up quickly left the room and closed the door for Yalin. In the room, fili quickly changed from attack to acceptance. Yalin turned and fell in fili''s exclamation. She pressed under her body and began to slowly remove her clothes. This time, Filippo was more enthusiastic and active than ever before. She almost tried her best to resist and linger with Yalin overnight. Until the end, Philip was flushed and panting and could not move any more. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the next day came, Yalin began a day''s work, mainly analyzing the design drawing of black nucleus crystal. Now it has reached the next key part, but Yalin had to stop after only analyzing for a while. What happened last night made Yalin feel a little confused. In this case, it is very easy to have problems if he analyzes and calculates the drawings. Moreover, it is a small matter to lose money in case of problems in the manufacturing process of the big killer such as black nuclear crystal. The loss of time is the most terrible! On this point, Yalin did not dare to be careless at all. After going out, Yalin was alone in the city of odur. At this stage, the fugitive high elves also planned to elect their own leaders. During this time, the high elves have sent messengers to vaguely convey their wishes to integrate into the city of odur. For Yalin, this is a desirable thing, However, Yalin dare not show too positive, otherwise he will let the other party see the end. To this end, Yalin chose a tepid way to accept the request of the high elves. The first batch of Elves were mainly some students. Yalin allowed them to enter the city of odur to learn and refine some primary magic. As for more advanced magic, it would take a while to see the loyalty of these high elves. It''s easy to tell which high elves are more loyal. Just look at whether their hair begins to turn silver in a month. The talent ability of [gift of the king of the white dragon] is a good thing to identify different hearts! Suddenly, an elf maid rushed over and handed over a purple jade for communication. After opening the jade, Lin took it and projected it into the air from Didier in Saxony kingdom. Didier, who was always calm at ordinary times, had a rare look of anxiety. With Didier''s report, Lin learned something, Beanstalk Edward and Alphonse suddenly disappeared. Although they didn''t return to their residence for only one day, they also aroused the vigilance of Didier. Miriya has gone out to look for two little guys, and here Didier asks Yalin whether to ask the Saxony kingdom to search together. The two brothers are always together!? Yalin was also stunned. His first thought was whether they would be kidnapped by the people of the holy capital. Before, the two brothers visited the temple several times, especially their alchemy ability once attracted the attention of the holy capital. Even when they were ravaged by demons, the holy capital sent the main priest of the goddess of ice and snow and a holy priest to inquire about the news. The holy capital is not a fool. The alchemy possessed by the two brothers is an epoch-making ability. If they can master it, it will greatly strengthen the influence of the holy capital. Therefore, it is still very possible for the holy capital to send someone to kidnap. "Tell me the details!" Lin hurriedly asked. Descartes immediately explained the time when the two brothers left and found that they had not returned all night. Descartes tried to contact them with the communication wizard, but found that there seemed to be some strong interference. After Miriya set out to look for them, the white dragon cartels lurking in Saxon kingdom also received the news and set out to look for them, But so far there has been no news from the two brothers. "Don''t inform the Saxony royal family for the time being. Let Miriya go to the temple to inquire about it. If they are where, let me know immediately. Remember not to act without authorization!" After instructing Didier, Yalin opened the property panel of the two brothers. Fortunately! The words "dead" on the panel of the two people are not like brother Cheng. At least it means that the two people are still alive, but they don''t know where to go! Damn it! These two little guys are really in trouble! (to be continued...) r1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 406 Young bean Edward and Alphonse are 16 and 14 years old respectively. Although the two brothers master magical alchemy, after leaving the city of odur, both Miriya and Didier took care of them as children. ¡Ý vertex novel, www.23wx Once, however, after reading the record report written by Edward, Didier took a different look at Xiaodou. It recorded in detail the local conditions and customs of Saxony Kingdom, social institutions, industrial institutions and religious beliefs. Based on this record report, Didier also specially visited several places and found that the above description was true. Www. 68mn. The most noteworthy thing in this record report is the record of the temple. You should know that there are few records about the two major religious organizations in the mainland, even in audur city. After all, the memory of the Dragon King inherited by Yalin is only about the situation on the mainland two thousand years ago. All kinds of intelligence materials are obviously out of date. Up to now, Yalin is trying to find ways to get intelligence from the great mage Farron and some prisoners. Although Yalin hopes to get more information about the Holy See and the holy capital, the identity of the White Dragon King is too sensitive. Both the Holy See and the holy capital are their own enemies in some ways. Therefore, once Miriya and others expose their identity, it will be an unimaginable bad situation. For this reason, Miriya has been banning the two brothers from walking quietly to the temple several times. However, until the last time someone from the central holy capital wanted to recruit the two brothers to the west of the mainland, they seemed to wake up and began to reduce their contact with the temple personnel as much as possible. Therefore, Miriya also relaxed the restrictions on the two brothers. And yesterday the situation suddenly changed! Edward and Alphonse went out yesterday and didn''t return until noon today! If it were Gus and Kenjiro, Miriya wouldn''t have any doubts. After all, they are both adults. Sometimes they may delay going out, but Edward and Alphonse, who are still children in age, return to their residence every night to sleep and never return at night. At noon the next day, Miriya couldn''t sit still. At the beginning, Didier also tried to contact the two brothers with a magic guide after understanding the situation. However, it was found that the communication of the magic guide seemed to be blocked by some force. Generally, Edward and Al could not be contacted in any case. Finally, when Didier realized that there might be a problem, he asked Miriya to find them first. Then Didier immediately contacted white dragon cartels, and then sent a message to Yalin. It was learned from the guard at the door that the two brothers went to the commercial street of the city yesterday, and the guard heard from the conversation between the two brothers that they seemed to be going to buy some alchemy materials. After hearing the news, I thought that the two brothers had been browsing books on drug dispensing recently. Miriya immediately set off for the commercial street. In particular, the stores that caught the two brothers several times had become Miriya''s key search objects. Toalvonsi is blessed with the striking shape of armor. Miriya can easily find some clues from the nearby merchant population. Yesterday, the two brothers did come here, and little bean Edward bought a roast chicken wing at the stall. But here the clue was interrupted. Miriya, who had found nothing all afternoon, couldn''t help sitting on the stone bench to rest and thinking about where they might go. Finally, the only place Miriya got was the temple, but even if they went there, they wouldn''t stay up all night. Did the people in the temple persuade them to go to the west of the mainland? If so, they should come back and say hello. It''s impossible to disappear mysteriously! In an instant, a haze flashed in Miriya''s eyes. Considering all kinds of considerations, Miriya had to prepare for the worst. Removed the stored equipment from the space bracelet. With a big sword and a ring, Miriya quickly rushed to the temple. If the worst happened, Miriya might have to use force. Now it''s almost time for dinner. There are an endless stream of citizens who come out to buy food. Compared with the sparsely populated and desolate scene when they first came to the city, most of the soldiers on the front line have been demobilized and returned to the fields in addition to ensuring the necessary number after the war with the ogman, Saxony kingdom is like a seriously injured patient who finally began to gradually recover his hematopoietic function. Along the way, Miriya didn''t have time to pay attention to the changes in the capital of Saxony. On the way, Miriya met Elena, the temple priestess who had met before. At the moment, the priestess also took two temple personnel and seemed to be looking for something anxiously. When she noticed Miriya dressed in ring clothes, Elena took the initiative to talk with Miriya. At this time, Miriya learned from the other party that the maid TIA of the temple was gone. It was also yesterday. TIA was ready to go shopping on the street as usual, but she never returned. The temple immediately sent someone out to look for it, but found that TIA was completely missing. Tiya''s parents are Saxons. More than a decade ago, they were killed in the looting of the ogue barbarians. At that time, the temple adopted many orphans who lost their parents, and Tiya was one of them. Because TIA was clever since childhood, Elena also deliberately left TIA to raise her. Although TIA was only a maid, emotionally speaking, the unmarried priestess always regarded TIA as half a daughter. This time, because of TIA''s sudden disappearance, Elena also couldn''t sit still and came to find her whereabouts in person. At first, Elena also considered whether TIA would go to find the two brothers of elrich. After all, during this time, Elena can see that TIA seems to be very fond of the two brothers, especially the big armor Alfonsi. However, when Miriya learned that the two brothers were also missing, and the time of disappearance was the same as that of TIA. They were both at the same time yesterday. Elena and Miriya couldn''t help looking at each other, and an unknown premonition poured out of the two women''s minds. However, at the moment, Miriya''s worried elrich brothers are undergoing a dangerous rescue operation, and the goal of the rescue is the TIA worried by priestess Elena! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Time goes back one day After learning the medicine for regenerating limbs from the mouth of the month priest grant. In order to recover his body, Edward began to fall in love with the formulation of medicine. As a national alchemist, Edward had a solid knowledge of chemistry and biology, and learned the formulation of medicine very quickly. After several initial failures, Edward has successfully prepared a bottle of the most primary therapeutic agent. Although the purity is very low, it is indeed successful. In order to reach the level of preparing limb regeneration medicine, Edward has been collecting all kinds of materials for practice and experiment. The pocket money he gets from Miriya on weekdays is used to buy all kinds of materials. After reading the books, Edward determined the proportion of several pharmaceutical materials and invited al to go out with him. It has been a long time since he came to the city. The two brothers basically know the layout of the whole city. In several shops that Edward often patronizes, the shop owners know the two brothers with conspicuous appearance, In particular, Alphonse''s armor shape can hardly be forgotten. "The most important Ningye flower is too expensive. This money is not enough at all," Edward muttered looking at the list of materials. Alfonsi reluctantly patted Edward: "from time to time, brother, you always like to buy things to eat. Originally, we didn''t have much money, but it was all wasted!" "I''m sorry, Al ~ but I haven''t seen a lot of food. I just want to taste it." Edward smiled helplessly. Although he could get some money from Miriya from time to time, the money was still too little. In addition, the preparation of medicine was originally a cost-effective thing, and its relative materials naturally rose with the tide. Edward, who felt shy, even started the idea of refining gold. Although refining gold was a crime in the original world, it was no big deal in the different world, but fortunately, Alfonsi, who was pure and kind, stopped his brother''s crooked thoughts. When the two brothers walked to the commercial street, they unexpectedly found a familiar figure not far away, TIA, the maid in the temple of the goddess of ice and snow. "Is that brother going to say hello?" Seeing TIA, Alfonsi was stunned and asked his brother for advice. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Edward was also very embarrassed. After all, he and Al had received too much attention from the holy capital before. Considering Yalin''s requirements and Miriya''s repeated instructions, they had to stop contacting the holy capital. But after all, TIA has known herself and Al from the beginning. This simple and beautiful girl has no malice. When looking up materials in the temple, TIA often brings some refreshments to entertain herself and al. Isn''t it a little unkind to see that others still have an attitude of avoiding it? Looking at his brother''s hesitation, Alphonse lowered his head and whispered in Edward''s ear, "let''s just say hello to TIA, just as if we met inadvertently." "Hmm ~ well, Al ~ say hello and let''s go." Edward thought about it and agreed with Al''s opinion. He just met inadvertently, which must not cause any big waves. He just greeted TIA, went shopping and returned. She was about to get up and say hello to TIA. Suddenly, she found a woman in dark brown clothes running over and talking to TIA first. The woman''s face was very anxious and seemed to be asking for help. Then TIA turned into a side path in front of the two brothers. Edward and Al quietly followed and found that TIA and the woman went into a non-commercial shop together. "Are we going to follow in, brother?" Al inquired of Edward. "Wait a minute. It''s too obvious to go in like this. Let''s wait until TIA comes out." Edward hit a hatchet, squatted aside and continued to check the bill of materials. And just like that, Alfonsi, who had been staring at the shop, didn''t find TIA coming out. (to be continued.) PS: PS: there''s another watch in the evening Chapter 407 ?? The two brothers squatted at the corner of the street, which caused many pedestrians to look sideways. After all, the armor shape of Alphonse was too conspicuous. After reading the list, Edward hit hatchet. It seems that it has been more than half an hour so far. Why hasn''t TIA come out yet. "Hello ~ Al ~ hasn''t TIA come out yet?" "Not yet, brother ~" Alfonsi stared at the door of the shop. TIA hadn''t come out since she went in. Instead, a carriage pulled by a miscellaneous horse turned out from the back of the shop and drove past their eyes. An hour later, Edward was bored and began to refine some trinkets with alchemy Three hours later, Edward was already sleepy and wanted to say Four hours later. Finally, Xiaodou blew his hair and pulled his brother. Edward motioned to go shopping first, otherwise the store he used to go to would close "Wait, brother, TIA hasn''t come out yet!" Without seeing TIA, Alphonse looked worried. No matter how Edward pulled it, it was like a root on his foot. Edward, who couldn''t pull or push Alfons, had to ''beg'' like an old woman: "go, Al, if you don''t go again, the store will close. Maybe TIA left when we didn''t notice just now." Alfonsi objected to this. He had been observing the shop attentively since just now. Unless the shop had a back door, TIA would definitely be seen as soon as she came out. What kind of things can delay TIA for four hours? Judging from the situation just now, TIA doesn''t seem to want to go in and buy things. Al, who was more fond of TIA, thought for a moment, ignored his brother and strode to the store. Edward hurriedly pulled al to try to stop him, but he was pulled forward by the great power of Alfonsi. "Al, what are you doing? If Miss Miriya knows about it and we run to see the people in the temple, we won''t get any pocket money." "I want to see \ Turning a deaf ear to Edward''s dissuasion, Alphonse went outside the shop and looked inside. The shop was not very big. It seemed that it had just opened. The goods on the shelves were very scattered. In the shop, there was only a somewhat gloomy woman looking at the store, and there was no shadow of TIA at all. The saleswoman looked a little frightened when she saw the tall man in armor coming in. Soon, the saleswoman hurried up and said, "sorry ~ we are not open now. Please come every other few days." "No, I''m not shopping." Al quickly waved his hand. "Really? Please leave. We''re not open now." The clerk''s attitude of just trying to drive Alfonsi out made Edward who followed him a little confused. Looking at the store, Edward felt that there was something wrong with the store. There were few goods on the shelves. It didn''t say that many things seemed to be placed irregularly. It was impossible for any store to make such an ugly display. If you want to describe it, it was like putting it at will to cope with it. At this time, Alfonsi, who was worried about TIA, also talked to the clerk: "well, just now a girl entered your store. She is our friend. We have been waiting for her, but we didn''t find her coming out." When hearing these words, the saleswoman''s eyes flashed a fierce look, but she quickly covered up the past: "I don''t know. Please leave and we''ll close the store soon." "But we just saw her come in here with another man." "Please hurry out. I said I don''t know." The saleswoman looked a little impatient and began to say in a hasty tone. Edward came up and apologized quickly, and pulled al out of the shop. When the two brothers left, the saleswoman seemed to be eager to close the store door. She was completely shut out. Alfonsi, who was pulled aside, scratched his head and looked at Edward distressed: "brother, what if you don''t find TIA?" "Really, Al, you''re still talking about TIA at this time," Edward said, looking at his brother angrily. "Didn''t you see that there was a problem in that store just now?" "Why do you think so?" Edward knocked Alfonsi on the head and secretly stretched out his head to monitor the salesgirl who was closing the store: "did you really not see TIA come out after watching it for so long?" Alphonse definitely nodded. In a few hours, Alphonse definitely didn''t relax looking at the shop for a second. TIA never came out after she went in. She couldn''t miss it. After getting Alphonse''s positive answer, Edward thought for a moment and whispered a few words in Alphonse''s ear. Then the two brothers sneaked around the back of the store. A closer look at the shop did not have a back door to a side door connected to the stable. But the side door is also connected to the street. Unless TIA climbs over the wall from behind, Al, who is guarding the front door, will definitely see her. "Sure enough, there is something wrong with this store." Edward thought for a moment and seemed to be tangled. Generally speaking, it''s better to go to the temple in case of such a thing. If TIA had gone back, it would be better. If she hadn''t gone back, the priests of the temple would know that their maid was missing. However, if you go directly to the temple like this, if Miriya finds out unfortunately, you and Al will be kicked back to the Arnold mountains, not to mention the pocket money. Edward, who was in a dilemma at both ends, suddenly heard the sound of the door. When he hurried to hide behind the stable with Alphonse, he found that the gloomy saleswoman in the shop came out. The woman looked around, pinched the things in her hand and walked out quickly. After the woman left, Alfonsi hurriedly pulled his brother. "Brother ~ that woman is holding TIA''s Bracelet!" Alfonsi, with sharp eyes, recognized that what the woman was holding in her hand was the only relic left by TIA''s mother. Although it was not a very expensive treasure, it was of extraordinary commemorative significance to TIA. At ordinary times, it was almost worn on her hand. "Al ~ are you sure you read it correctly?" TIA once showed Alphonse the bracelet. Al nodded affirmatively. Something must have happened to TIA! Edward and Al almost coincidentally burst out this idea in their minds, and then they quietly followed the salesgirl. They didn''t dare to scare the snake before they saw TIA. He followed the saleswoman carefully to a meat processing workshop in the south of the city. He saw the two brothers who were guarded at the door bypass the back. When there was no one, he opened a door on the wall with alchemy and ran in. The processing workshop is not very big. Edward and Al crawl on the ground and judge their position in the processing workshop from the footsteps of the saleswoman. Fortunately, the processing workshop seems to be resting today. There was no sound except the footsteps of the salesgirl. After they squirmed for a distance like caterpillars, they found that the salesgirl seemed to have entered a small room in the processing workshop. Al, who could no longer hear a voice, began to worry. Worried about TIA Alfonsi, he couldn''t help but want to use Alchemy to open the way and rush in directly. Fortunately, Edward grabbed al. After determining the position of the saleswoman, Edward gently used Alchemy to make a secret pipe on the wall. The whole pipe kept extending through the wall and entered the room in the processing workshop. Through this channel, they put their ears together, and soon some intermittent conversations came. In the processing workshop, there seems to be the latest chapter of the high-speed launch of the Lord of the alien white dragon. The address of this chapter is. If you think this chapter is good, please don''t forget to recommend it to your friends in QQ group and microblog / ? master ? sacrifice ? sacrifice ? immediately ? line ? sacrifice ? sent away ? Chapter 408 "Who the hell are you? What are you going to do?" The two women who were shocked by the sudden change were forced to retreat by Al''s momentum and physique. They probably didn''t expect that their words had been overheard. "Tell me where you hid TIA!!" Alphonse raised the volume again, and then Edward kneaded his nose and carefully stepped into the processing workshop with cross flow of sewage step by step. "I don''t know what you''re talking about" "I heard just now that you kidnapped TIA and wanted to sacrifice her to someone. Tell me where you took TIA!" "No! We really don''t know what you''re talking about." "Don''t try to argue!" Alphonse''s eyes fell on the woman''s arm: "what you have in your hand is TIA''s bracelet, which is a relic left by her mother. She would never leave it!" Just now, the saleswoman panicked, while another woman glared at her fiercely. Unexpectedly, she exposed her identity in order to covet a worthless bracelet. This fool really deserved to die! Seeing that things had fallen, the saleswoman quickly took off the bracelet and gave it to Al, saying, "please don''t hurt us. We''re just acting on orders." "Tell me where you took TIA. As long as TIA wasn''t hurt, you''ll be fine." "OK, I know where the maid of the temple is. I can take you." I don''t know if Alfonsi''s fist just played its power. It seems that the two women are really afraid. Of course, for Alfonsi, it''s only necessary to make sure that TIA is safe, and Edward also hopes to solve the problem in the most peaceful way. As for the remaining kidnapping crimes related to these people, it should be the work of city security officials. When the woman was submissive and willing to take Alfonsi to find TIA, a slender dagger appeared in the woman''s hand at the moment passing by Alfonsi. The woman skillfully pointed the dagger at the gap of Alfonsi''s armor and stabbed it with all her strength. "Watch out, Al!" Edward in front shouted with surprise. However, Alphonse was stabbed as if he had no time to react. "Go to hell!" The woman roared with a crazy ferocious smile, but soon the woman''s face began to show an intriguing subtle look. After the dagger pierced into the armor man''s body, the blade had all disappeared, but even to this extent, the woman still didn''t have the unique feeling of stabbing into the flesh and blood. Is the wearer of this huge armor as thin as a bamboo pole? But she guessed wrong. Alphonse in the armor was not thin, but there was no one in the armor! He was stabbed in the back by someone insidiously, and still had the mentality of absolutely killing himself. Normally, the gentle Alfons was also angry in an instant. With a wave of great power from his left hand, the woman flew out. After rolling on the ground full of animal blood for several times, the woman finally stopped. At this time, another woman shouted! "Somebody! Help! There are robbers!" The two brothers who were suddenly hit by the kidnapped man were stunned. At this time, the woman who was beaten up hurriedly stood up and made the same cry for help, as if she wanted to call the gatekeeper outside. Pop! The crisp applause suddenly rang out, and the blue light ran from the woman''s feet like life. When the woman was about to escape from the door, a stone wall rose from the ground like a miracle to the roof. The whole processing workshop was instantly divided into two by the stone wall. At this time, the doorman outside the door also heard the cry and came in, but the scene surprised the doorman. Cut off the escape route, the woman turned her head in horror and looked at Edward. The other woman stared at Xiaodou with an expression like seeing a monster. Is the child who looks only 15 or 16 years old a high-level magician? Just now he cast the earth magic without chanting a spell and created the stone wall in an instant. And all this is not over. The blue light shines again. The stone slab on the ground rises with the bodies of the two women like clay. In their screams, each other''s bodies were wrapped in stones, only their heads were exposed. At the moment, they couldn''t move any more. "All right!" Edward then touched his mechanical arm and made a sharp blade. He grinned and said, "two eldest sisters, if you don''t want to suffer, you''d better tell me the truth right away! You kidnapped TIA there." "That''s right! Speak quickly, or I won''t be polite." Alphonse also helped. At this time, the woman fixed in the stone wall clenched her teeth and didn''t want to say a word. Alfonsi, who was worried about TIA''s comfort, was so anxious that he didn''t care that the other party was a woman who was ready to let them speak with her fist. Edward grabbed Alphonse''s arm and dissuaded, "forget it, Al, they won''t say." "Yes, kid ~ we obey the master''s will. Our loyalty will sublimate us!" Edward, who dissuaded Alphonse, was not interested in talking to the two women who looked like crazy believers. Together, Xiaodou refined the words "I''m a kidnapper" in front of the two women with alchemy and ran away before the gatekeeper turned over the window. Alphonse kept worrying about TIA on the way, while Edward thought quickly. The word "carriage" appeared during eavesdropping just now. Before that, a carriage drove out shortly after TIA entered the store. In all likelihood, these people loaded TIA in a carriage and prepared to transport her to the place of sacrifice. Thinking of this, Edward couldn''t help complaining. Just now the carriage passed by himself and Al, and he didn''t notice it at all. Reminded by Xiaodou Edward, the two brothers immediately recalled the direction the carriage had left and chased after it. It''s been four hours now. I don''t know if I can find the carriage. While running, Edward and Al desperately recalled any clues about the carriage. The coachman pulling the carriage was also a woman who looked like she was in her thirties. The horse of the carriage was very ordinary, and the horse was not expensive. The car was also covered with a tarpaulin. It can be seen from the gap of the tarpaulin that it was full of boxes carriage! Full of boxes! In an instant, Edward clapped his hands: "by the way, they must be going out of the city. Let''s go to the city gate!" "Brother ~ are you sure?". Edward took Al and ran, saying with certainty: "TIA must have been knocked unconscious and put in a box. If the carriage carrying goods is going out of the city, it will be checked. Naturally, it needs to carry a lot of goods to deal with it. Conversely, if those people are going to sacrifice in a secret place in the city, they don''t need to put in so many boxes. After all, no one will go to check the carriage in the city Yes. " "That makes sense!" Al scratched his head and said. This is just Edward''s preliminary reasoning. The king of Saxony has only two main city gates. He ran to the city gate according to the direction of the carriage leaving before. Looking at the city gate where people come and go, Edward and Al looked around and found that there was no carriage in the convoy ready to leave, Obviously, the other party had already left the city gate in more than four hours. Running to the guard on duty, Edward hurriedly asked, "excuse me, did a carriage full of boxes and pulled by a miscellaneous horse leave here just now?" "Hey ~ I don''t know how many carriages with boxes left today. How do I know? Well! Go play and don''t disturb our work." The guard on duty saw Edward, who was still a child, waved his hand and said. "The coachman of that carriage is also a woman. Please check it for us. It''s very important!" Under the entanglement of Edward and Al, a garrison captain who heard the voice came over and asked what had happened. When talking about the carriage pulled by women, the garrison captain remembered that at noon, a woman did pull a carriage to transport some fruit wine out of the city. Originally, wine is fragile. If you are not careful, something will happen. Considering that the coachman paid enough taxes and was still a beautiful woman, the guard in charge of inspection opened a box symbolically and counted the quantity. After reconfirmation, there will be no difficult release. When the captain of the garrison said that there was a look of appreciation for which beautiful and familiar woman here, the two listeners in front of him had already disappeared and began to rush out. However, the two brothers were stopped at the first time. After all, this is the gate checkpoint. Anyone who goes in and out without relevant documents needs to be checked. Edward was not afraid of inspection, but al, who was wearing armor, was afraid. Although there was a projection spell to maintain, even if he took off his helmet, the guards would certainly check that Alfons''s armor carried contraband from time to time. After all, such a big armor is too easy to hide. Although Al can''t bring any contraband, checking the guards is tantamount to divulging al''s identity. After playing ha ha, Xiaodou quickly perfunctorized the guards and pulled Alfonsi to run. Before the guards suspected, they quietly Mimi ran to an empty corner under the wall. With Edward''s launch of the refining array, a tunnel was formed under the tall wall. They climbed with their bodies bent for a long time before they left the city. Considering that there was only one main road outside the city, they quickly chased up along the road. When Xiaodou was out of strength, Alfonsi resisted his brother on his shoulder and ran quickly. Anyway, his armor body would not feel tired. At this time, Alfonsi was a little grateful for his current physical condition. Along the way, the two brothers asked people and got some useful news. The carriage that should carry TIA was still in front of them. In the middle of the run, Alfonsi exclaimed. After Edward''s questioning, Alfonsi scratched his head and said, "brother, should we inform the guards first?" "It''s really \ Nah, it''s too late to go back now ~! Run faster, Al! TIA may be very dangerous!" Edward, sitting on Alfonsi''s shoulder, was like an observer, pointing to the front and shouting. Alfonsi''s speed doubled after hearing TIA''s name. More than one carriage after another, Alfonsi''s conspicuous shape attracted many people to look at this strange scene! (to be continued...) Chapter 409 ?? Although the capital of Saxony kingdom does not have to face the bad weather as far away as belika fortress in the misty forest, the whole Saxony kingdom belongs to the far north after all. Even in the king capital, the temperature is absolutely irrelevant to warmth. In the cold wind, Edward stood on Alphonse''s shoulder and looked at the road in the distance with a single telescope. They had walked for a long time. Up to now, the sun was about to set, but there was no sign of the carriage. Although they asked some travelers and horse fleets along the way, they also got some news, and many people have seen the carriage on the way. After all, female Coachmans are still rare in the mainland. "It''s too bad. If the sun goes down, don''t look for the carriage. Maybe we''ll all get lost." Alphonse looked at the slowly setting sun with a melancholy face. Edward said anxiously, "what should we do ~ al! Go back and ask the priest of the temple for help!" When it comes to asking the priest for help, who is the highest person in charge of the snow goddess temple? The beautiful but silent silver haired chief priest, Serena, has only met several times, but Edward found that when he saw which chief priest, he was like a frog seeing a snake. Whenever he was watched by her, it was like being watched by a serpentine. The sense of oppression was more terrible than Miriya. "It''s too late, brother ~ now we''ll run back at least late at night. With the distance and time back and forth, TIA may have been killed." At the mention of TIA''s possible murder, Alphonse suddenly changed back to a child''s character. "Then ~ what should I do ~ al!" Alfonsi didn''t answer his brother for the time being. This time, he and his brother were too anxious. As soon as they found that TIA was in danger, they ran on impulse to try to save people. As a result, they are now like this. If you run to tell the temple at the beginning, the personnel of the temple must immediately contact the security team of the king''s capital to search together. It will become like this. You and your brother are looking here like a headless fly. Hey ~! With a sigh, Edward had to admit that the situation was really bad. If it is completely dark, then he and Al will have to return to the king to contact the priestess of the temple, but in this way, TIA is in danger! After wasting so much time, maybe TIA will be killed by those guys and sacrificed to the so-called master. Damn it! Alfons Eric, you big fool. It would have been better if we had not been so timid and went directly to the temple at that time! At the thought that TIA might die because of her wrong action, Alphonse began to complain about herself. The sky gradually darkened. As night began to fall, the weather in the world without sunshine became colder and colder. Edward, who was walking a distance, had to make up his mind to let Alphonse return and continue to wander in the wild in the dark night. Even a main road was not very safe, Alphonse looked very depressed and begged his brother to try to walk some distance forward. One asked to return and the other asked to move on. The two began to argue. Unfortunately, the little Edward could not pull the huge Alfonsi, but was dragged forward by his brother. "Go back, al. I know you''re worried about TIA, but it''s dark now. If you continue to walk, you won''t find TIA. Even we will be in danger." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± "Be obedient, al. You''re not afraid of the cold. I can''t spend the night in such cold weather." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± "Please, Al, go back. We must tell the priests in the temple immediately. Maybe the lady of the main priest will find TIA." In order to persuade Alphonse to go back, Edward even talked about the "taboo" of going to the temple, but Alphonse was as determined as if he had to find TIA and did not waver in his brother''s persuasion. The two walked a distance again. Just when Edward was about to get angry, Alphonse''s eyes brightened and hurried to clip his brother under his arm and run to the small trees on the side of the road. Little bean Edward thought his brother had finally changed his mind: "have you finally figured it out!" "Keep your voice down, brother ~" Alfons, hiding behind the small trees, made a silent gesture, and then pointed to the road ahead. Edward looked intently at the place indicated by al. With a little light and shadow and the sound of horses'' hoofs, a carriage came slowly. There were two torches in front of the two carriages, which was particularly prominent in the dark night. It was this light that not only lit up the road in front of the carriage, but also lit up the appearance of the coachman for Edward and Alphonse, a woman in her thirties. Female coachman! And miscellaneous horses! In an instant, a common idea emerged in their minds. This carriage was the carriage suspected of taking TIA away before. Looking at the carriage passing by, Alfonsi fiercely stood up and seemed ready to rush out to intercept the other party, while Edward was in the last possibility left Cult!! TIA trembled at the thought! (to be continued) Chapter 410 Recently, demons have been rampant in the holy capital in the west of the mainland, and several evil believers have been arrested in the Saxony capital recently. Not only the temple has been strengthened, but also several high-level Knights sent from the Holy See have been added to the church on the other side of the city! At the thought that she might have been kidnapped by the cult, TIA trembled with fear. What those evil and cruel cultists love to do most is to sacrifice innocent people to the demons they believe in. It is said that the more clergy and noble people sacrifice, the more they can win the favor of the demons. "Please \ please help me \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ At this moment, a feeling called fear was injected into her heart, and TIA could only resist fear with prayer. "Ha ha ~ ice goddess edrama." A gloomy female voice suddenly sounded in the quiet room, spreading back and forth in the open room, making it impossible to judge the source of the sound. At this time, TIA felt a hand gently stroking her face, very gently and carefully. The other party was like examining a work of art, carefully examining every detail of TIA''s white and beautiful face. "Aha!! stop! Don''t touch me. Who the hell are you? What do you want to do?" "Little girl, I''m afraid the snow goddess can''t hear your prayer now. Don''t worry. I can guarantee that you won''t be hurt as long as you can be obedient." The mysterious woman slowly moved her hand away from TIA''s face and groped down. When someone touched the sensitive spot on her chest, TIA finally struggled, but the strong shackles on the torture tools made TIA''s struggle useless. On the contrary, the mysterious woman looked at TIA with a rather satisfied look. The girl''s face and temperament were the best choice, Although she is only the maid of the temple of the goddess of ice and snow, letting her fall is tantamount to desecrating the goddess of ice and snow. In this way, the host must be more or less satisfied. After the other party stopped groping, TIA felt that the shackles on her chest had been opened, but it was only the shackles on her chest. Her limbs were still straightened and fixed on the torture instrument. In an uneasy low voice of prayer, a metal friction sound sounded in TIA''s ear. Through the sound, TIA could judge that it was a knife. "No! Please don''t kill me" After all, TIA was only a 16-year-old girl. Under the erosion of this fear of death threat, she finally begged. However, the mysterious woman just smiled and put the knife into TIA''s clothes: "don''t move, otherwise you may have several more scars on your body. It''s not good in this way ~" The mysterious woman''s words were very soft, just like comforting TIA. With the movement of the knife, the sound of the clothes being cut open also sounded at the same time. From her waist to her chest, the mysterious woman looked at TIA''s pure body with a greedy look. Her slender waist and a pair of little rabbits just raised in front of her chest constituted a girl''s unique beauty, The white, smooth and tender skin makes people want to jump on her and enjoy it greedily. "Spare me, please \ no!" TIA finally couldn''t help crying. Everything the other party did and what she might do soon made TIA understand that she might encounter something more terrible than death. The mysterious woman stopped immediately, not because of TIA''s plea, but because a servant suddenly came to report. Outside the altar came two strange people, a little boy with blond hair and a tall armored soldier. They didn''t look like tourists or temple spies. Now they were searching outside. The mysterious woman temporarily put down her knife and said, "the sacrifice to the master has begun. I don''t want external factors to sweep the master''s interest. Whoever they are, get rid of them immediately." The servant nodded and left quickly. Naturally, the dialogue between the two was heard by TIA. The little blonde boy and the big armored soldier were clearly the two brothers Edward and Alfons. They found here! "Do you know them?" The mysterious woman asked with a joking look after noticing the change of TIA''s expression. TIA clenched her lips and chose silence. No mysterious woman saw it and didn''t intend to continue to ask. Waving their hands, they quickly walked into the door. They were still women and still wearing enchanting clothes. They pushed the torture tools and went out together with TIA. "What are you going to do?" "Don''t worry, we won''t hurt you. On the contrary, we will give happiness we''ve never experienced." The mysterious woman smiled in a seductive tone and went out with her. In the dark, TIA didn''t know how long the time had passed, as if every minute was as long as a day. For the fear and uneasiness of the unknown, antiya could only clench her teeth and stick to it. Suddenly, TIA''s ear faintly sounded the breath of a seductive woman. What is different from before is that TIA believes that this is not an auditory hallucination caused by fear. Soon, with the movement, the wheezing sound becomes clearer and clearer. TIA can accurately distinguish that this is not a person''s voice. This is like poison, with tempting wheezing and moaning, which is at least made by dozens of women. At this time, the mysterious woman took off TIA''s eye mask, and TIA, who regained her light, found herself in an underground secret room. Two huge magic crystal lamps are placed directly in front, shining on a huge double door. The double door, which is completely made of solid wood, is carved with some reliefs. After TIA looked carefully, her face turned red, and all the sculptures on the door are vivid nude female sculptures, Countless sculptures made TIA blush around a badge in the middle. It was a black palm, but there were six fingers on the palm. "Remember this badge, from today on, you will be a servant who will serve my Lord forever." The mysterious woman came over with a small incense burner. The women wearing black gauze skirts on both sides and the silver snake shaped sword immediately pressed TIA''s head. Under TIA''s scream and plea, the mysterious woman put the incense burner in front of TIA''s nose. Suddenly, a light pink mist with the smell of roses rushed into TIA''s nose, and TIA, who was still struggling, was paralyzed as if she had been evacuated. The pupils of TIA''s eyes are constantly expanding and contracting, just like struggling back and forth. At the moment of inhaling the aroma, TIA feels that her soul is like being pulled away from her body. Her whole body seems to lose the shackles of gravity and float in the air. Fear, pain and confusion dissipate like ashes under the crazy wind, The rest is only extreme relaxation and happiness gradually bred from the heart! Don''t want to think about anything, don''t want to think about anything, just want to keep the present happiness The mysterious woman looked at TIA''s situation with satisfaction, and then motioned to untie the shackles for TIA. The girl''s body was completely paralyzed. At the moment when the shackles were untied, she slipped from the torture instrument. At this time, the originally cut clothes fell off on the ground, revealing TIA''s green but beautiful body. The mysterious woman hugged the temple maid who seemed to have lost her bones and gently stroked the warm and delicate body in her arms. The original white skin began to turn abnormal pink under the effect of aroma. "Come on ~ you are the protagonist of the sacrifice tonight. Don''t let everyone wait for you too long." The women on both sides immediately helped TIA up by thousands and walked slowly forward under the guidance of the mysterious woman, and the huge double open wooden door opened slowly with a heavy voice at this time. For a moment, it was like groans and gasps from the hell witch, which rang out from the room. Under TIA''s trance eyes, she seemed to see layers of waves composed of flesh This is a room full of sin and desire. Pink fog and black smoke rise back and forth from the incense burner around the room. Around the altar, at least thirty or forty red naked women embrace each other and enjoy themselves. There are girls in their twenties, mature and charming young women, and even some children who are afraid to be minors, Everyone''s face showed a distorted look of happiness. A huge ancient magic array is carved in the center of the altar, and the center of the Dharma array is a tall sculpture. A handsome male demon with six fingers and toes is playing with a snake sword and sitting on the huge throne. Under the throne is a beautiful goddess with two wings. She is crawling in pain in front of him. The goddess''s face is painted with pain and fear, begging the demon on the throne like a slave. At this moment, if TIA is sober, although TIA does not necessarily know the male devil in the sculpture, she can definitely recognize who the goddess in the sculpture is. TIA has seen the same sculpture more than once in the temple, but it is the heroic posture of the goddess wearing divine armor and holding holy sword and Holy Shield, rather than the blasphemy of naked body like a slave! The goddess in the sculpture full of blasphemy in the chamber of secrets is the ice goddess edrama, one of the five supreme gods worshipped by the holy capital in the west of the mainland! The mysterious woman looked at TIA and looked at the sculpture with joking eyes. After walking quickly to the high platform beside the altar, the woman opened her voice and said, "the Lord of darkness, the king of shadow and dark rule the night sky! My lord Graz, I am bathed in your anger. Please give me supreme glory!" The melancholy tone awakened the women who were in joy. Everyone cast their eyes on them. At the moment, TIA, who was vaguely conscious, had been taken to the high platform and stood beside the mysterious woman with help from left to right. "Welcome all faithful believers of our Lord to tonight''s ceremony. Today we will hold a ceremony for a new believer to witness the birth of a new Lord''s servant" (to be continued...) Chapter 411 Over the years, many wives lost their husbands, daughters lost their fathers and mothers lost their sons because of the war with the ogue barbarians. ¡Ó top ¡Ó point ¡Ó small ¡Ó say, www.23wx The loss of a large number of people has further brought about the lack of labor force, which has seriously restricted the economic development. For example, the kingdom of Saxony has always been unable to spare redundant manpower to mine the countless precious minerals buried under the earth. Www. 68mn. War brought pain, economic weakness brought poverty, famine and chaos. All these have become a hotbed for evil believers who worship demons. Although the Saxony Kingdom, with the assistance of two major religious organizations, the Holy See and the holy capital, has also carried out several campaigns to eliminate evil believers, due to the environment and domestic situation, evil believers who worship demons have always been in a state of endless wildfire and spring breeze. In the secret room full of sin and desire, the mysterious woman in charge of the ceremony recited the ancient and astringent mantra with the abyss language representing the devil. The light in the originally slightly dark secret room was more like being absorbed, and the surrounding scenery changed, looming majestic towers and heavily guarded palaces. Suddenly, the women in the secret room stopped their happiness like fearing gods and crawled in front of the mysterious woman. Looking at the believers crawling in front of them, a strange extreme satisfaction with power emerged in the mysterious woman''s heart. The demon worshipping priestess came from a declining noble family in the kingdom of karut. Charedo, who was originally born in the noble family, should have lived a good life, but the whole family fell because of a major failure in business. In order to continue the family, Xia leduo, who was in his double decade, was asked by his parents to marry an upstart who was even as old as his grandfather. The other party was a friend of the family in the mall. The family needed the financial support of the other party, and the other party hoped to move into the ranks of aristocrats. The two sides hit it off. Xia leduo did not resist, because resistance was meaningless, and his family always talked about family interests. It seems that the family has no other ideas except interests. A few years ago, one of Xia leduo''s brothers and sisters also married someone who could bring benefits to the family. Now it''s the family''s turn to sacrifice themselves. Although there is no resistance, it does not mean that Xia leduo is not angry, but it is not so much the anger of selling himself to his family as the anger of not having the right to dominate others. Why do you have to obey others'' orders, why do you have to sacrifice, and why can''t you dominate others. Let everyone crawl in front of themselves and obey their orders! With these questions, Xia Ledo married the old man. Unfortunately, the other party''s age has reached the point where she can''t experience bed. Therefore, Xia Ledo, who still remains a virgin, has one more chance to change her fate. Introduced by a maid of the residence, Xia leduo first came into contact with some unknown power, a power beyond the secular world! Xia leduo did not hesitate to dedicate himself to the devil from the abyss, because as the owner of the house, he was more like a bought female slave and another son of his old husband than a hostess, A man almost as old as his father almost coveted his body after he married. Rather than give your first time to this disgusting family. Charlotte prefers to exchange power from the devil. After the ceremony and finally dedicating himself, Xia Ledo got the power he dreamed of. With the influence of the whole church behind him, Xia Ledo easily solved all the obstacles and became the behind the scenes hostess of the family. Then this power further eroded into his original family, and he became the richest and most powerful woman in the whole territory! However, after standing at the peak of his life, Xia leduo was not satisfied. He stood at the peak of his life in the secular power, but he was still a trivial believer in the Church beyond the secular power, with a huge identity contrast Xia leduo is very dissatisfied. In this way, his life still lives in the shadow of being dominated by others. Charlotte knew that there were too many powerful people in the order. The devil in the abyss is incomparable to the secular world, but he can also climb up and stand in a higher field, get the trust of his master and get stronger strength. To this end, Xia Ledo donated most of his property, gave up his seemingly noble secular status, and began to devote himself wholeheartedly to serving the order. Finally, Xia Ledo paid off with "loyalty" and became a priest. After receiving this honor, Xia Ledo couldn''t wait to take over the work of sacrifice. Although it was extremely dangerous to spread the master''s will in the eyes of the gods, But this kind of task makes the most contribution than working under others. Finally, Xia Ledo chose Saxony Kingdom, a dangerous country with two major religious organizations stationed on the mainland, although war and poverty made Xia Ledo have many gaps to drill. However, the martial habits of the residents of Saxony Kingdom and the strong will honed in the difficult environment subconsciously resisted xialedo''s missionary work. In addition, the two major religious organizations fought openly and secretly for the belief share of Saxony Kingdom, which made xialedo difficult. Over the years, Xia leduo finally developed hundreds of believers and built a small altar. What Xia leduo didn''t expect was that the small altar he built attracted the attention of the great masters from the abyss. The center of the Church even demolished several guards and issued an order, A command directly from the master - desecrating the temple of the goddess of ice and snow! This task makes Xia Ledo feel incredible and even incomprehensible. Although the devil has always been an enemy of the gods, the small altar growing up in the gap between the two major religious organizations is like a small seedling growing up in the snowstorm. To desecrate the temple of the goddess is no different from suicide in charedo''s view. However, Xia leduo also keenly found some things. It seems that the master in the abyss has a festival with the snow goddess. If so, if he can successfully desecrate the snow goddess, he will be rewarded by the master. Finally, after a long time of squatting observation, charedo focused on the maid TIA of the temple. Although she was not a priest, she was just a maid, but this was the only level that all her strength could do now. But Xia Ledo didn''t expect that the main priest of the goddess of ice and snow would come here in person. If he could dedicate the main priest of the goddess to his master, Xia Ledo believed that he would definitely be among the top of the church. Of course, this is only a degree that can be imagined. I''m afraid the power of the main priest of the goddess is also beyond the secular existence, However, it is undoubtedly a major desecration of the goddess of ice and snow to sacrifice a maid of the temple to the master during the time when the main priest stays in the temple. I believe the master can be more or less satisfied. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Xia Ledo painted some strange symbols on TIA''s abdomen with his fingers stained with some black dye. TIA staggered forward like a puppet doll who lost her soul and lay flat on the altar in front of the sculpture. The girl was slowly separating her legs towards the demon sculpture that desecrated the goddess, and the maid on both sides pressed tightly on TIA''s body, The altar began to be filled with a lot of black smoke. The invisible smoke was like life, forming a tall human body. All the people present, except Charlotte, lowered their heads and crawled on the ground to praise loudly. "Come on ~ sing your master''s name and give your body and mind." Xia leduo bowed slightly with a smile full of evil thoughts. The projection of the old devil said, "master, please enjoy this pure virgin." The devil''s projection glanced around with compelling pressure. Finally, the devil set his eyes on TIA on the altar, and the girl''s red naked body was fully displayed in front of her. "Yes, master! This is just the beginning, but soon the sad chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow will crawl in front of you." At this time, Xia Ledo hurried to say that as for whether he could really send the main priest of the goddess to the altar, Xia Ledo was not confident. Now he just wanted to please his master and get some rewards. The devil''s projection glanced at Xia leduo. His eyes seemed to have seen through what Xia leduo thought, but the devil didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly to confirm Xia leduo''s action. When the unreal palm began to touch the girl''s body, the symbol on TIA''s abdomen began to shine a strange and unknown light and woke up in an instant. However, TIA, who had recovered her mind, caressed herself with a charming groan like a different person, When seeing the huge demon projection in the air, TIA''s eyes showed an abnormal look of joy, as if she had seen a lover who had said goodbye to her for many years. When TIA changed her hands and reached out to welcome the devil, a blue dazzling light suddenly shone on the ground on one side of the altar. "What''s going on!" Xia leduo said in surprise when he saw the blue light. The huge projection of the devil also stopped immediately and stared at the blue light with confused eyes. With the blue light shining, the ground began to distort, and a raised manhole cover was formed in full view of the public! you ''re right! Manhole cover! Xia leduo was stunned, and the manhole cover was rudely lifted away. The next moment, a helmet with horsetail shape came out from below, followed by a burst of impatient urging sound. "Hurry up, Al ~ the water is almost flooded!" (to be continued.) PS: PS: it''s painful to work overtime near May Day Chapter 412 ?? A few hours ago According to the calculated location, Edward and Alphonse found a logging yard that seemed to be inhabited by loggers from the deep of a fork road. They circled around the plant. Edward found that there were some crates in the yard where logs were stacked behind, and these crates were transported by the suspicious carriage before. It should be here! Edward and Al both thought of it and sneaked in. They walked quietly in a large logging yard for a long time. They didn''t see anyone, as if they had been abandoned for a long time. However, Edward and Al still found some clues. For example, someone forgot to hide the traces left by carrying the box on the ground, Compared with other places covered with dust and sawdust, an obviously not clean road has been derived into the processing room of the logging yard, but strangely, the trace has disappeared here. The two brothers groped in the processing room for a long time and didn''t find anything like a secret road. Looking up at the roof, Edward didn''t think the other side would fly to the sky. The only possibility is that the other side must have sneaked into the ground and must have used some unknown method, perhaps not a conventional entrance and exit, When she came to Saxony Kingdom, crystal dragon buyani used some space transfer ability to send everyone from belika town on the border to a big territory city hundreds of kilometers away in an instant. If they need to use similar methods to get in and out, Edward and Al are really helpless. After all, they know nothing about magic. "Although there is no trace, it should be below here." Edward knocked on the floor and said. "What should we do now, brother?" "It doesn''t matter if there is no channel." Edward stood up and smiled, "since there is no door, let me make one." It''s already a familiar thing for little bean Edward to break the door with alchemy. However, Edward had to be cautious this time. It''s not clear how deep the other party is. Whether opening a road to the bottom with alchemy will cause a landslide. If he accidentally hurt TIA, he will never forgive himself. But as Edward prepared. The originally empty logging yard has unknowingly produced several more dark shadows. Several tall women in black robes quietly wound into the processing room, surrounded the two brothers in a triangular shape, and peeped at the two brothers from the wood pile. One of the women took out a small crossbow and aimed at Edward, while the other one gathered the magic light at his fingertips and locked Alphonse in armor. Edward was about to put his hand on the ground for refining. The woman aiming at Edward''s forehead shot the crossbow arrow out. In the woman''s view, her goal seemed to be just a small boy under age. Although she didn''t know how they found here, since they came here without knowing what to do, she had to kill him. But the woman misjudged a little. The little boy in front of her has experienced a childhood different from that of other children since childhood. Whether he was thrown to an uninhabited island for cultivation or the perception cultivated by adventures after becoming a national alchemist, these are no less than mature and experienced soldiers. Edward instinctively perceived the danger at the moment when the crossbow shot. When Xiaodou looked up, he saw the crossbow arrow shot from the woman''s hand. Stimulated by the extreme sense of crisis, Edward almost subconsciously leaned back by his habit and tried to avoid the crossbow arrow. Pop! A trace of blond hair was crossed by a crossbow arrow and fell to the ground. Blood was left on Edward''s forehead and heart. The woman who caused all this spat in the dark. Just now her arrow didn''t hit the target. At the critical moment, the boy''s action of falling his head made the crossbow arrow that should have directly hit the forehead scratch from his forehead, only causing some flesh wounds. Edward fell to the ground, but Xiaodou quickly stood up and ran to the wood pile: "Al ~ there''s an ambush here. Hide quickly." However, before the words were finished, a blue lightning had been shot from the mage''s fingertips in the corner at the other end. A strong current hit Alfons in an instant, and Alfons''s armor suddenly became sparking. Then Alphonse seemed not to say a word, so he kept a semi kneeling posture and fell to the ground, and heat even came out of the gap in the hot armor burned by the current. "Al!!" Edward''s liver and gall were about to crack. The attack on his brother made Xiaodou panic for a moment. When!! The next crossbow aimed at Edward''s chest was blocked by a mechanical armor. The attacker seemed to lose patience and walked out of the dark corner. A total of five people were all young women who looked very beautiful. The woman dressed by one of the mages looked at Alfonsi, who was half kneeling on the ground. Ordinary metal armor has high physical defense against swords. However, once the magic with penetration ability such as flame and lightning is applied, it will be very miserable. In particular, the armor originally used by lightning magic to protect the body will become an excellent conductor to kill the wearer under strong current. The female mage believes that even if the people in the armor are not electrocuted, they will be directly cooked at high temperature. A woman with some fluff on her arm who looked full of wild charm pulled out a machete at her waist, looked at Edward and said with a grim smile, "well, kid, why don''t you let your sister have some fun for you now." In the case of five to one, no woman believes that her side will lose to a minor child. The female mage performed a life detection on the fallen big man''s armor. The feedback information was as expected. There was no life response in the armor. Therefore, the female mage finally walked out with confidence. She can''t miss the next fun. Edward touched his wrist. With the blue light shining, a short sword was derived from the mechanical Kai: "are you kidding, you old woman. Don''t cry for me later." Several women were stunned, and the female mage stared at the mechanical Kai on Edward''s arm. There was no magic wave just now. Obviously, this is not the effect caused by magic. Can it be said that the child''s prosthetic is also a high-quality equipment. And changing a short sword is also the effect of this equipment. The female mage gave her companion a wink. The other party had clearly set her eyes on Edward''s mechanical Kai. If possible, try to keep this strange prosthetic limb. "Ah ah ~ if you surrender now, my sister may give you some sweets before you die." Another woman also said in a coquettish tone. After the five people surrounded him slowly, Edward had to move hard to avoid being attacked. Al''s situation looked very bad. After being hit by the lightning just now, Alfons became motionless and fell into silence. Was it that the blow just now destroyed the blood mark on Al''s back? Edward didn''t dare to think about it anymore. Oh, shit! Suddenly, the blood on his forehead flowed into the corner of his eyes. Edward subconsciously wiped his eyes. A woman opposite had stabbed him with a dagger. Edward immediately raised the mechanical cage to block it. However, at this moment, Edward found that the young woman in her twenties had unimaginable strength, It''s almost like a man. "Ha! Look at this lovely kid. He still wants to resist!" Several other people also encircled and suppressed together. Only the female mage stood aside and shouted, "don''t cause too much damage to his prosthetic limb. I want that prosthetic limb to study." As for the female mage, Edward''s mechanical skill has aroused her great interest. Although she gave the physical and mental risk to the devil, the nature of being a mage in her previous life still makes the female mage like to conduct various research. However, at this time, the harsh sound of metal rubbing the ground began to sound. The female mage was surprised to find that the sound was behind her, but there should be no one behind her except the dead armor warrior. Is it true that The female mage turned her head in horror. It was Alphonse''s tall armor body that came face to face. The steel fist had mercilessly hit the female mage''s abdomen. The huge force squeezed the internal organs, which brought unimaginable pain. The female mage even fainted in pain before she could hum. Until the last moment of fainting, the female mage couldn''t believe that the armor warrior in front of her was still alive. The armor on his body didn''t seem to be made of secret silver or other anti magic metals, and she clearly had cast the life detection spell to make sure that there was no life response in the armor!! "Brother!" Alfonsi''s shouting made the four women who besieged Edward dull. Edward looked at Alfonsi in surprise. His brother looked fine. blamed! The woman with fluff on the arm of the team leader looked at al and scolded secretly. Looking back, the mage on his side had fallen to the ground! At this time, Alphonse had rushed into the battle circle like a moving iron tower giant. (to be continued) Chapter 413 ?? Alfons Eric lost his body because he violated the taboo when refining the human body. Now only his soul is refined and fixed in this huge armor by Edward. After being summoned to the different world, in order to help Alphonse stabilize his soul, Yalin specially added a special ability called "soul attachment" to al, Let Alphonse''s soul be 100% coordinated with the armor body. Alfonsi, who has only survived in his soul state without the bondage of the body, is not a problem in theory, even if he lives forever, but the price is to lose all the impressions that the body can get, can''t enjoy the delicious food, can''t feel the warmth of the sun, and can''t even touch the skin of his relatives, In this extreme state, ordinary people living may collapse in a few years, while Alfonsi has persisted in this extreme state for several years. Alfonsi is always annoyed that there is no body but only soul, because this situation makes him feel that he is not a complete human. Although he will not feel hungry when he sees his brother Edward eating, Alfonsi always has feelings of envy in his heart. However, although in many cases this kind of body makes Alphonse very uncomfortable, sometimes Alphonse has to thank his current body, for example, just now At the moment when the lightning hit his body, Alfonsi didn''t feel the slightest pain or even anything different. After all, the current was strong and could not distort the armor and destroy the blood mark inside the armor. After noticing the sneak attack of the mage, Alfonsi''s spirit machine pretended to be hit hard and assumed a motionless posture. The purpose was to attract the female mage and solve her first. After all, the magic in the world was too mysterious. Even the two brothers who had been through a hundred battles felt extremely difficult when dealing with magic. Then, as Alfonsi expected, the female mage was fooled close to herself. Under the power of one blow, the female mage completely lost her combat effectiveness. Without this greatest threat, Alphonse was naturally ready to show his strength and joined the regiment to help Edward out. The unfavorable situation to Edward was quickly alleviated after Alfonsi joined, but the women in front of him had excellent fighting skills, both unarmed fighting and swordsmanship, which were very different from the two women in the meat processing workshop. Edward only kept using Alchemy to barely support from the siege of the four. For these cult women, the incredible magical power possessed by the boy in front of them is really too difficult to deal with. Spikes, stone walls and pits kept rising from all around, and the kid seemed to be used to the way of fighting with short people. He always liked to sneak into other people''s way, which was impossible to prevent. The most troublesome one is the big armored warrior. Both power and speed are very terrible. Thanks to his whole body style metal armor, only the own side of some light weapons can only cause some scratches on his armor even with all his strength. For a time, the two sides were inseparable. The woman holding the crossbow jumped out of the regiment in a gap. After quickly loading the crossbow, the woman aimed at the gap in Alfonsi''s helmet. Alfonsi didn''t pay attention. The woman pulled the trigger and shot the arrow directly into Al''s eyes. Got it! The woman was overjoyed and shot the other party in the right eye. Even if it wasn''t fatal, she could hit the other party hard. But the next second, Alfonsi continued to fight like nothing else. He even grabbed the weapon in the hand of a female cult and quickly turned into scrap iron in Alfonsi''s hand with this short sword. When the leading female cult broke into Alphonse''s close body, the woman quickly bypassed Alphonse''s capture and forced the dagger into the gap of the armor from the side. However, the woman found that the armor was empty. Although it was a dagger, it was at least two-thirds of the waist of the armor, Even if the person wearing armor is as thin as a bamboo pole, the sword can definitely touch the flesh. After evading Alfonsi''s punch, the female cult muttered to herself in disbelief, "it''s empty inside." Alphonse didn''t answer, which made the face of the cult woman look ugly. From the previous observation, it seems that the armor warrior should not be an iron puppet made by some high-level magicians. Then this situation can only explain one thing "He is the dead!" The heretic woman screamed and sent a signal to her companion. If the armor warrior is a undead, then the situation is not good. In addition to "Immortality" and strong resilience, the greatest feature of undead creatures is endless physical strength, which is the most troublesome place. If you continue to entangle with each other like this. Then it must be the one who exhausted himself first. And the best way to kill the undead is to use light spells or other methods to split the armor. But first of all, the magic of the light system can''t appear in the hands of those believers who worship the Lord of darkness. It''s unrealistic to break each other apart. Now everyone has some light weapons such as short swords, but there are no war hammers and axes. At this time, a blood red Dharma array appeared on the ground in the center of the processing room, and two women wearing snake swords walked out of the Dharma array. "Gina ~ the ceremony is about to begin. The invaders have solved what''s going on?" The heretic woman who was just about to ask about the situation noticed the female mage who fell to one side, and the other four companions looked unbearable, fighting with two invaders who thought it was no big deal, and depending on the situation, her side had even gradually fallen into the disadvantage. The female cult called Gina had no time to answer because she was exhausted. The half Orc hybrid was caught by Alphonse in the attack just now, and now he is struggling with a dead twist of his arm. Although Gina is also the lucky one who was favored by the devil and received a transformation ceremony. He is far more powerful and faster than ordinary people, but today he is faced with Alfonsi, who has endless physical strength and is immune to physical damage. Gina can''t beat such an enemy as a bug after all. Without the two main forces of female mage and Gina, the remaining three cult women were also defeated. Although they had good fighting skills, they were embarrassed to parry in front of Edward''s endless alchemy. With the decline of physical strength, they finally began to mess up, On the contrary, Edward, whose pressure has dropped sharply, can maintain a stable fire output only by making a simple refining action. "Brother!! look at them!" "What''s the matter, Al?" Alphonse''s anxious cry came. Edward saw an amazing scene with Al''s cry. One of the two new female cultists tore off his black gauze clothes and roared like a beast. At the same time, the woman''s body began to grow a black appearance. Both hands became sharp claws like beasts, and even the originally beautiful face was rapidly changing into a terrible posture of half man and half beast. It looks like a monster half man and half lion. For the change of women, Edward and Alphonse suddenly pop up a word in their mind - synthetic beast! A freak monster that synthesizes two different organisms through alchemy. I''m afraid the woman in front of her still synthesizes human beings and wild animals. It''s the most unethical synthetic beast! Of course, there is no alchemy in the different world, and there is no synthetic beast in the world. Now there is no spare time for the two brothers to think. The woman who has completed the morphological change has flown out, just like a beast in the state of predation, and her claws are directly drawn to Alphonse. Seeing the attacking claw, Alphonse left Gina, crossed his hands and tried to resist, and the metal friction that was harsh enough to make people feel unbearable suddenly sounded. Alphonse even saw his armor arm generate a lot of sparks under the friction with sharp claws. This chapter is the latest chapter of the high-speed starting alien White Dragon Lord. If you think this chapter is good, please don''t forget to recommend it to your friends in QQ group and microblog! Chapter 414 ?? Edward didn''t want to escape, but it was too bad to fight with that monster in the processing room. The monster could not only jump up and down and swim between the wall and the roof beam, but there was only a magic crystal lamp with a little light in the processing room. The dark environment made the other party like a fish in water, which could attack himself and Al unscrupulously. If you want to say, the processing room has almost become a monster''s nest. Even if you can defeat the monster by luck, who knows whether there will be the second and third groups of female cultists next! You must leave there first and make plans again! Holding al out of the log yard, Edward clenched his teeth and joined hands at the door. The huge wall rose from the ground, blocking the fierce monster female cult behind, blocking each other''s road. Listening to the sharp roar behind the wall and the shaking Wall, Edward knew it wouldn''t last long, Edward gasped just as he turned and pulled al away. It''s not because of the enemy, but now that the sun has completely set, it''s dark all around. It''s completely out of reach. The logging yard built in the depths of the road is like the only lighthouse in the black ocean. Edward didn''t know whether it was the right choice to run into the darkness at this time, but at least Edward knew that if he continued to stay in the logging yard and let the other party attack him by geographical advantage, he and Al would really have to die. "Al ~ try to run to the open place." Looking at the dark surroundings, Edward can only determine his position by memory. If he accidentally runs to the woods, he may make it easier for the other party to hunt himself. "This way, brother!" Alphonse caught Edward under his arm and ran quickly. "Can you see the way clearly, Al!" Alfonsi nodded. Without * * his way of seeing things seemed to be different. Whenever he looked as bright as the day. The only thing that people can''t stand is that sometimes they can''t close their eyes and be quiet in the dark for a while, because they don''t have eyes to close. The two brothers just disappeared in the dark. The female cult who turned into a monster also destroyed the wall, and then rushed into the darkness. Only the last woman looked at all this with a gloomy face. Body lion!! This is a half human and half demonized monster formed by loyal believers serving the master through ritual transformation. It is powerful and dangerous in close combat. Can use multiple magic abilities at the same time. The human body lion with dark vision is the most deadly hunter in the dark. The two invaders ran into the dark in a panic and thought they could escape death. That''s a big mistake! The female cultists have no doubt that the power of the human lion can destroy the two invaders. However, if the believers change into human lions, they will consume the power to look at the abyss stored in the altar. If the enemy''s power to look at the lost abyss is not solved as soon as possible, the evaluation of sharedo priest in the church will be reduced, and then the priest''s punishment will come to him. Alphonse with Edward ran very fast, but the strange roar that even overwhelmed the wind behind him reminded the two brothers that the most terrible monster had come. "Al ~ what about the bad environment around here?" Edward caught under Alfonsi''s arm had no time to complain. In the dark environment, Edward only knew the situation through Alfonsi. "It''s all open space" "Is the ground mud?" "I think so." Alphonse felt the ground under his feet as he ran: "but it''s very hard and feels like frozen soil." Edward was silent for a moment. When the roar behind him came again, Edward raised his head and said to his running brother, "I have a plan." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Rely on night vision and a strong sense of smell. The human lion soon found the smell left by the two brothers, or to be honest, it should only find Edward''s smell. Alfonsi, who has armor as his body, has no trace that the living can leave, which makes the human lion who is good at hunting the enemy unable to find Alfonsi accurately. right! Running to the open area, the two invaders must also have some night vision ability, otherwise they can''t see things in this dark environment. If they light a light, it''s like guiding the direction of attack for the human lion. The form of half man and half lion made the human lion run quickly. Soon, the human lion noticed the little boy quietly lying in ambush on the ground not far away. He disguised himself in the snow and tried to escape the pursuit of his naked eyes. It''s funny that the little guy dug a big pit in front of the ground, It''s a pity that if it was someone else, maybe they would accidentally throw it down in the dark night. However, the human body lion with night vision can clearly see the holes on the ground, and the smell can easily judge the location of his ambush. I have to say that this is really a big hole. How did he dig it out without any tools! Probably related to the strange ability he has. That ability seems to be able to change the structure and form of matter at will, which is very magical Unfortunately, there is no spare time to study his ability! The body lion speeds up again, but suddenly the body lion finds that another armored warrior has no trace, and the other party has no breath to track, so that the body lion doesn''t know whether the other party is also in ambush or has parted ways. If it has parted ways, it will be troublesome. If he runs to the holy see or the holy capital Gaomi, the whole altar will be lost. If so, then we have to catch the little boy and torture him first. As for the ambush ? body lion, it has also been considered, but it has been transformed into a semi demon body lion physically. The crazy and violent side of the devil overwhelms reason. Even if the other party has an ambush, the lion believes that it can tear them apart without difficulty. Think of here, the human body lion has jumped high. The strong jumping force easily made the human body lion''s tall body cross the pit on the ground, and Edward, who was lying in ambush in the snow, seemed to be still in place without knowing it. In mid air, the human lion had stretched out its claws to catch Edward. At this moment, the sound of metal impact on one side sounded. Although the sound was not loud, it still made the human body lion with very sharp hearing listen to it. On the other side, Alphonse, who had just been completely buried in the snow, was half kneeling on the ground, his hands folded and pressed quickly on the ground. The refined Dharma array started quickly and rolled the mat with blue streamer to the position where the human lion was about to fall. Walls, cages, potholes or spikes!? The body lion, who had seen the alchemy ability before, quickly summed up many possibilities in his mind. Although he was avoiding the hole in front and was in the stage of falling out of his control after jumping up, the body lion was sure to deal with no matter what kind of attack. However, time seems to be slowed down like a prank. The human lion found that the ground was still motionless after the blue streamer flashed, and when he fell, he found that the ground had become like a puddle. The great impact of the descent plunged half of the body into it. That force can not only change the shape of matter, but also change the composition of matter. It''s just like a large-scale earth magic with fossils as mud, but there is no mantra and casting, and there is no time transformation. It is almost completed by armor soldiers in an instant! The sudden change made the body lion subconsciously reach out to support the ground, but what his hands touched was still the mud like ground. This action accelerated the sinking speed of his body. The soles of the feet can''t touch hard things, and there is nothing to grasp and borrow in both hands. It''s like a beast in weightlessness, but it has empty power but can''t make it out. For a moment, the lion roared angrily, and the fierce struggle made him deeper and deeper. However, the imminent threat of death suddenly restored the lion''s normal appearance. "Help me! Please help me!" In the shadow of death, the female cult had no regard for dignity and subsequent punishment, and desperately begged for help like two brothers. I saw the other party fall into a disadvantageous situation. Alphonse finally walked in front of his brother and looked at the female cult who had been submerged in the mud. It has to be said that if the female cult still maintained the form of a monster, her two brothers would ignore her call for help, but now the other brother has returned to human form, Seeing the other party struggling and begging for mercy, Alfonsi couldn''t help but soften his heart again. After all, for a minor child, even if he has experienced many unimaginable things, Alfonsi still couldn''t bear to see a woman drowned in the mud in front of him. "Brother ~ that''s us." Al turned his eyes to Edward. Edward naturally knew what his brother was thinking: "don''t be silly, Al, she wanted to kill us just now." "But if we kill her like this, we will not become murderers." "You fool ~ the other party is a heretic. Maybe she has already killed many people, and she would have wanted her teachers and disciples to kill us. We acted only in self-defense." Edward stood up and patted the snow on his body. It was cold enough to bury myself in the snow just now. "But even if we want to judge her, we should let the judge come. We''ll kill her casually." Alphonse still couldn''t bear to see that the mud had flooded the neck of the female cult. Edward couldn''t help arguing with Alphonse angrily. Until the mud had spread to the face of the female cult, Edward finally made a compromise, restored a layer of ground on the surface with alchemy, and let the female cult hang in the mud like fixed in the air by a layer of frozen soil on the ground, In this way, even if the other party becomes a monster again, the ground under her body is still in the state of mud, which makes her powerless. As for how to be rescued by people buried in the frozen soil and whether she will freeze to death because of her bare body, Edward is not interested in worrying about the other party. After asking if you still want to save TIA, Alphonse immediately chose to compromise, and then the two quietly returned to the nearby logging yard. Through the observation just now, Edward has determined that the cult must have built the altar underground, and it should adopt a completely sealed design, which can only be accessed by magic array. Considering that he and Al may not be able to use each other''s FA array to get in and out. Finally, Edward had to choose to dig a hole in the ground to sneak below. Before starting, Edward used Alchemy to help Alphonse recover his large and small wounds. The two brothers immediately joined hands and began the refining work, and an inclined channel directly to the ground quickly appeared on the ground. (to be continued) Chapter 415 ?? It has to be said that the alchemy in the world of steel Alchemist is very convenient for destruction and construction. One of Edward and Alphonse brothers is responsible for excavating the tunnel leading to the lower part, the other is responsible for strengthening the tunnel to prevent collapse, and specially uses Alchemy to create a vent pipe to deliver oxygen to the tunnel, Of course, Alphonse without * * doesn''t need to breathe, but Edward is still a normal human. Using the compass, Edward judged the location of the logging ground. It was not clear how deep the cult would arrange the altar. However, according to the previous observation in the capital of Saxony, it can be judged that the construction mode of this country is still quite ancient, and there are not too many large-scale engineering equipment. It must not be too deep if God unknowingly excavates a secret altar. The light of alchemy in the tunnel has been shining. Edward, who is in charge of digging in front, feels like he has become a groundhog. He looks at the compass and moves forward slowly. "Al ~ lean the torch closer. I can''t see the compass." After digging another distance, Edward said to Alphonse with a torch behind him. With a little light from the torch, Edward looked at the compass to determine the excavation route. From the current situation, he should have reached directly below the logging yard, but he didn''t find any secret room and altar. The problem now is that he doesn''t know whether he dug too deep or too deep and didn''t touch the underground altar. "It should be more than 30 meters deep." Edward recalled the depth of the inclined passage. "Shouldn''t we be wrong. They didn''t build an altar under the logging yard?" Alphonse said with worry that Edward could not help scratching his head. If so, he and Al would really be helpless. Although the air in the tunnel has a vent pipe for ventilation, it still looks very turbid. Edward feels a little uncomfortable with the smell of soil. Edward, who just wanted to rest on the wall, suddenly found that the soil of this generation seems to be sticky. Even under my feet, I felt some mud. Tick Suddenly Edward found that a drop of water fell on his shoulder. The stimulated little bean subconsciously raised his head and fell on his face with the second drop of water. Hastily took the torch from Alphonse, and Edward shone up. At this time, Edward was surprised to find that the top of the whole channel had been filled with water droplets, which were illuminated by the torch and affected by the heat. The water droplets immediately fell like rain. "Bad. It''s a permeable layer!" Edward, who has rich professional knowledge, knows what''s going on at once, which doesn''t bode well. What any worker working underground in a mine, tunnel, etc. is most afraid of is meeting a permeable layer. While Edward was thinking about whether to fix it with alchemy, the water droplets in the permeable layer became larger and larger, and the soil at the top even began to flow down with the speed visible to the naked eye. "Brother ~" "Run back, Al!" Edward inserted the torch into the wall next to him. When he was preparing to strengthen the top of the tunnel with alchemy, a large amount of soft mud had been washed by the water and slipped down. Edward, who was too tired to prevent, was poured into a clay figurine. The silt on the ground of the tunnel quickly spread upward, and soon the groundwater on the mud began to swarm in. "All right, brother!" Alphonse hurriedly fished Edward, who had been wiped with a layer of mud. With the sound of water, the water in the tunnel had almost overflowed Alphonse''s waist in an instant. Edward wiped the mud from his eyes and looked at the water that was almost drowning his neck (calculated according to Xiaodou''s height) the alchemy has quickly turned the mud wall into a mud wall to try to stop the water flow. However, the mud wall quickly collapsed under the impact of the water at the moment of refining. It is obvious that these softened sludge can not form an effective barrier at all. The double whammy is that the torch on the wall loosened and fell into the water to extinguish it, and there is also a collapse at the other end of the tunnel Fang''s voice. The vision was dark and threatened by death. Even Edward couldn''t help feeling overwhelmed. Alphonse lifted his brother on his shoulder. In the darkness, Alfonsi realized that he could see everything clearly. He closed his hands and began to open a channel upward with alchemy. Rely on endless physical strength to climb up along the open vertical channel. "The water is coming up, al." Edward, hanging behind Alfonsi, could tell from the sound of the water that the tunnel had been submerged. Now the water was pouring up. God knows where he and Alfonsi dug, which actually caused such a flood. Continuous refining and climbing would have been unbearable if Alfonsi had not changed into an ordinary person. Suddenly Alfonsi suddenly found that in addition to the sound of water coming up, there seemed to be some voices speaking. Of course, it was not his brother''s voice. No matter how it sounded, it was like a woman''s voice. Is it going to the ground? Alphonse speeded up immediately. But then he put this idea behind him. According to the height he climbed now, he should still have some distance from the ground. However, the water below has flooded his lower legs, and Alphonse doesn''t have much time to think about these things. Hold your body and close your hands as fast as you can, refine it once, open the road, and then fiercely climb up and push open the cover Eh!!? Alphonse, who poked his head out, found that he seemed to have come to a strange place. The first thing he saw was a white * * and the woman who looked at him with a puzzled look. It was not until Edward''s urging voice came from behind that Alphonse regained his consciousness and hurriedly climbed up. "It''s on the ground \ nwah!! what''s this place!!" Edward, like a clay figurine, was startled as soon as he climbed out. He looked at the hall like the harem. There was a naked young woman in the hall, and a strange faint fragrance floated into the tip of his nose seemed to be some kind of charm fragrance for fun. Edward felt a little hot and dry all over his body. For the two children who are still at home, the scene in front of them is really something that people can''t look directly at! Alfonsi subconsciously wanted to cover his eyes, but suddenly Alfonsi noticed a familiar figure. In front of the altar, it seems that Tiya is lying on it, and there is a huge dark shadow with an unknown smell in front of Tiya. "Catch them!!" The voice of Harold, the priestess, sounded angrily. Especially the water flowing up from the pit below the two people makes Xia Ledo angry and difficult to describe in words. The female cultists around screamed, hurriedly grabbed the things that could be used to cover up and put them on their bodies, while the attendants holding snake swords came up from all around. The worried Alphonse turned a blind eye to the evil believers and ran to TIA. But suddenly Alfonsi stopped abruptly, because the huge dark shadow next to TIA looked at al, and Alfonsi had to stop just at this glance. His worries and anxiety about TIA were instantly dissipated and replaced by an invisible strong sense of oppression, like a frog watched by a poisonous snake, which was a sense of crisis belonging to biological instinct, Alphonse felt that his heart could not be repressed and bred a feeling called fear. The black devil''s projection eyes sent out a strange yellow light, like a voice from another dimension stabbing Alphonse''s soul. Terrible! Alphonse''s dull gaze has turned to his demon projection. His body is like being filled with lead in a moment. Not only that, it seems that there is an unknown force squeezing the body to peel off his soul. Edward, who had just become a stone fist and flew a female cult, found that Alfonsi''s situation was wrong. Edward, who was caught by the devil''s sight, was shocked. Cold sweat began to seep from his forehead. Edward knew that he had seen this amazing sense of oppression before, that is, when he met Yalin just when he came to this world, But in contrast, the oppression brought by Yalin makes people feel trustworthy and trustworthy, and the devil in front of us is like death. Forcibly suppress the fear bred from the soul, Edward saw Alphonse as if he couldn''t move and stood in place. He immediately knew that it was bad, and more female cultists surrounded him, and even the bodies of several women began to change, which was the same as the monsters he met in the logging yard. Edward and Al had to make a strategic retreat to defeat one body lion. Now Edward and al have no chance of winning in the face of three or four body lions at the same time. "Come back, Al ~" Edward shouted to Alphonse. There was no response when he saw his brother. Edward closed his hands and began to refine recklessly. The ground began to shake and form a huge fist shape to fly to the huge devil projection. However, before the fist arrived, the devil projection had stretched out his hand and waved fiercely. An invisible force fanned Edward and the refined fist. "Wow!!" Edward fell and rolled on the ground for several times before he stopped. He just got up in a mess. Edward found that the three lions had rushed to him from different directions. It''s over! For a moment, Edward was at a loss. After looking at Edward, the devil''s projection turned his eyes to Alphonse again. It seemed that he hesitated. The devil grabbed Al with his huge palm. (to be continued) Chapter 416 ?? PS: read the exclusive story behind the Lord of the white dragon and listen to your more suggestions on the novel, Official account (WeChat adds friends - add official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me! As one of the most powerful demons in the whole distortion of the void, after the rule of the new era, uh master korztag has been trying to integrate himself into the new rules. This is a long and long project. Although it will lose its enormous power, it is more than other. Two stupid wretches who tried to fight the new rules and were completely annihilated to the point that there was no residue of their soul. It was a very lucky thing for them to survive. In the rules of the new era, the devil can no longer easily intervene in the main material plane as before. An invisible wall blocks the channel between the distorted void and the main material plane. If you want to enter it, you can only fill the main material plane with a large number of negative feelings, and the abyss power formed by these feelings will be continuously injected into the devil''s body to make the devil more powerful! yes! This is an indescribable wonderful taste! When he absorbed the power of the abyss, Grazier felt more happy than before At the same time, with the absorption of the power of the abyss, Lord Wu Yan can feel that he began to gradually integrate with the rules, and the fatal exclusion and annihilation began to disappear. Instead, the whole power of distorting the void began to flow into his body. It''s not enough, it needs more power of the abyss. Now this idea has been firmly entangled in grazite''s thought like a vine. How to let the creatures of the main material plane spread negative feelings has become a problem grazite pays most attention to. The new evil masters in the abyss began to constantly intervene in the main material plane and use all opportunities to spread pain and despair. The whole main material plane is like a huge and tempting cake, from which every demon wants to get the largest piece. When his strength was weakened, Graz chose to lower his body and conducted a tentative cooperation with aleguso, the strongest killing master among the new demon masters. It was a successful attack. The slaves in the main material plane successfully opened a channel for themselves. When they entered the main material plane, the negative feelings generated by the wailing and pain of the creatures were like the best wine, which made grazt linger. However, the attack also showed one thing like the demons in the distorted void. Although the gods of the old era have fallen, the gods of the new era have filled the vacancy. And the worst thing is that although the gods need to pay a price to intervene in the main material plane, the price is not as high as the devil! The wound that was pierced by the sword of the ice goddess edrama is still aching. The heavy cost of underestimating the power of the gods in the new era also made grazite hate. However, the attack on the main material plane also brought more benefits to grazite. The small mortals shocked by their own power in the main material plane began to worship themselves again. As the demon lord of the old era, grazette still retains some original consciousness and is not completely loyal to his desire like the demon lord of the new era - hoping to destroy everything by relying on strength and fear. Using mortal''s own desire to desecrate and weaken the influence of the gods, Grazier wants to see the goddess desecrated and degenerated rather than destroy the ice goddess, just as he once said - tear open the hypocrisy of the gods! Altars were built one after another, and when believers began to indulge in wanton carnival, the power of the abyss was again condensed and absorbed by the altars. At this time, grazit found that the negative feelings of living creatures did not only refer to pain, hatred, despair and anger! Pain and fear can bring submission to mortals, but they also bring resistance. Compared with the naked violence, the hidden corruption is much more effective. Mortals will resist the violence but are more willing to be loyal to their own desires. Grazt made a decision to give the believers the greatest joy and stimulation in a way different from that dominated by other demons. It is this way that grazt found that he chose the most correct way. The battle between the gods and the demons continues. From time to time, the altar dominated by the demons is destroyed, but the believers of grazt bound by joy and pleasure are expanding crazily and covertly. Countless humans have become their own captives in the whole continent, both East and West, and the nobles are desperately helping to cover it up, Everyone is greedy for extreme happiness and enjoyment. Finally, the believers finally built the altar into the field of the goddess of ice and snow. The goddess of ice and snow, edrama, has a great faith in this country in the far north. For grazit, building his own altar here is the greatest desecration of the goddess of ice and snow. After a long preparation, one of his priests finally sent a sacrifice today, compared with the high sacrifices of the fallen nobles, royalty, elves and so on. An ordinary human girl is usually not worth Glazer''s personal projection of her separation from the distorted void into the main material plane, but when she learned that she was the maid in the temple of the goddess of ice and snow, Glazer changed her attention, and the Lord dark did not intend to give up any chance to humiliate edrama. Just to the surprise of the Dark Lord grazit, it was thought that it was an ordinary pastime ceremony, but it would be broken in by two outsiders, and in such a unique way! A undead who attached his soul to his armor and a minor child, to be honest, this is a very out of tune combination. If it is an ordinary Dark Lord, grazt is not interested in looking at them more. But when the ground of the altar turned into fists and walls under the action of alchemy, Lord Wu Yan couldn''t help but be moved. The power of the abyss contained in this altar is still very weak. However, after the Dark Lord projected his separation onto the main material plane, it has been monopolized by the power of twisting the void, forming a magic forbidden field with magic below level 12 completely shielded. However, grazer did not notice any magic fluctuation from Edward just now. In terms of age, such children do not have the experience to become a high-level * * teacher above level 12. As the demon lord or a demon lucky to survive in the old era, grazit, who has a huge knowledge of prohibition, noticed one thing. The power used by the IMP in front of him does not belong to any power system in the world, not only in the new era, but also in the old era, Or rather, the imps in front of them are more like a new rule, which completely ignores the magic prohibition field caused by their own power. Glazer''s projection made a deafening sound, and then a huge palm grabbed Alphonse. Originally, Alphonse''s huge armor body was like a child in front of the more huge demon projection. The black palm like smoke easily lifted Alfonsi up. The smoke was constantly infiltrating Alfonsi''s body from the gap along the armor, just like looking at an interesting toy. Grazt looked at Alfonsi with great interest. The soul is completely preserved, just like the living. Some unknown spell used to stabilize the soul is cast on the armor, so that the soul and armor can be perfectly integrated without the soul being destroyed over time. If revealed, this new spell should arouse the feelings of all necromancers in the world, which have been depressed for a long time, called ''enthusiasm''! "Extraordinary!!" Alphonse, who was caught, seemed to have recovered himself and muttered. It''s not the first time Alfonsi heard this word. It seems that sister Serena, the chief sacrifice in the temple of the goddess of ice and snow, also said this word, but in sister Serena''s words, there seems to be a more powerful transcendent besides herself and her brother. At this point, Grazier wanted to stop talking. The arrival of the supernatural has been distorted by the devil induction in the void. Although it is said in the devil that if it can devour the supernatural, it can double the power of any demon, and even easily cross the blockade of the law of the interface and enter the main material plane, But the power of the supernatural, even the demon master, dare not underestimate its existence. At least ten thousand years ago, the killing master aleguso kicked the iron plate! Suddenly, the devil Lord''s eyes became abnormal. It seemed that he had some doubts, but soon the doubts suddenly turned into surprise. It''s easy for grazer to peep into a mortal''s memory, but when grazer tried to read some memories about the extraordinary from Alphonse''s memory, he found that it was like an invisible barrier that blocked his own power. It was a vast and huge power, and even made the Dark Lord feel how small he was, The memory I tried to peep at was like shrouded in a fog. I couldn''t see it at all. At this time, the sudden loud noise made grazite recover from the shock. There were countless screams around. His believers were flocking to the transmission Dharma array to try to escape. The condition causing this phenomenon was that a column of water was formed from the ground like a fountain and poured into the groundwater of the altar. Several human lions nearest to the water column were even shaken by the current! "Let go of Al!" Edward''s figure appeared on a huge spike and rushed through the water column to the projection of the devil! (mobile phone official account, qdread, etc.) (WeChat add friends, add official account number, enter the qdread), join in immediately! Everyone has a prize, now pay attention to qdread WeChat official account! Chapter 417 Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the Lord of the white dragon, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter ddxiaoshuo), quietly tell me! Use Alchemy to destroy the holes on the ground and let all the groundwater flow into the altar! This is the only tactic Edward can choose when surrounded by several celebrity lions, but as far as the current situation is concerned, this tactic is not wrong, and the seepage of underground water is indeed more than expected. Without the threat of the human lion, Edward started alchemy for the first time. The ground here is no longer soft mud, but made of a whole piece of hard rock. There is no need to worry about being washed away by the water like a pit. Graziest looked up at Edward. The dead in front of him seemed to be a very important relative of the kid. In the face of the sudden spike, graziest gently stretched out his hand and grabbed it at the spike and Edward. In an instant, the spike composed of rocks suddenly broke into debris. This blow was novel www qul£Å£Ä£Õ. COM razt is not aimed at Edward. Lord Wu Yan is ready to leave this blonde kid who is suspected to be an extraordinary. If he is really an extraordinary, he can immediately devour his power and get rid of the shackles of the law of the interface. If he is not an extraordinary, he has the power of a system that does not belong to the world, which makes people interested in studying it. The spikes were destroyed. At the dusty moment, little bean Edward had taken this opportunity to jump under the altar statue. Edward thought the other party would destroy the spikes together with himself. However, Edward''s every move, even under the cover of smoke, could not hide the divine knowledge of Lord Wu''an. The huge strength gap made every move of Edward seem to be deliberately slowed down in grazt''s eyes. Lord Wu''an could clearly observe that Edward closed his hands, and the unknown power had spread from his hands and began to circulate. Cycle after cycle, is this the power that he can change the structure of matter? Glazer had no intention to stop Edward. Although he wanted to kill this mortal with strange power, he was still very small. He touched his own sculpture with his hands with a power cycle. Grazit can clearly and accurately observe that the cyclic force generated by Edward''s alchemy is separated from his hands and injected into the sculpture and starts the cycle again. Then the sculpture is like being divided into countless small pieces. Each small piece is like breaking down and rearranging into new shapes according to Edward''s will! In this way, the previous spikes, stone walls and fists were completed under this cycle! If you only change the form of matter, then the Dark Lord grazit thinks he can do it easily, but the power of the IMP in front of him is to make every fragment of the rock move. It''s like injecting life into a stone or moving every fragment with countless hands. If magic is used to achieve the same goal, it''s equivalent to letting a mage display tens of thousands of magic to control objects at the same time. It''s very simple for Lord dark to destroy a city with explosive power in an instant, This requires simply allowing the "force" to increase. But in an instant, he was distracted to manipulate countless pieces of the same puzzle, and perfectly combined these pieces in an instant, not to mention ordinary mortals. Even Lord Wu Yan thought he couldn''t do this! The problem is that a child who seems to be under age has done it! The statue of grazite forged by believers to praise their master moved under the action of alchemy. The split projection of Lord Wu''an seemed to be still thinking about the miraculous power he had just seen. When he came back, grazite had stood up and waved a huge fist made of rock and fell rapidly from the air. In the old days, the Lord Wu Yan would never tolerate such an insult from a mortal. However, in the new era, the devil cannot easily intervene in the main material plane as before, and the scale of this altar is too narrow. Just projecting his body into the main material plane has consumed 7788 of the power of the abyss stored in the altar. If it is only to minimize activities and transform it into a sacrifice, it is barely enough, But the two previous attacks against Edward have exhausted the power of the abyss of the altar. Now Grazier has felt that the binding force caused by the law of the interface is increasing rapidly. If he forcibly uses the force once, this part will quickly annihilate under the binding of the law of the interface in less than a second. With a strong existence that can easily destroy a country, it becomes impossible to change hands even when beaten under the constraints of rules. For the former demon lord, the current situation is undoubtedly unbearable. The fist of the statue was not obstructed this time, and completely penetrated the projection body of Lord Wu Yan like smoke from top to bottom. The whole ground shook slightly under this heavy blow. Edward, although this move is reckless. However, considering the safety of Al and TIA, the attack did not affect them. Accompanied by the scream of the cult''s sacrifice to xialeduo hysteria, the projection of the devil dissipated temporarily. Alphonse, who was caught, fell to the ground, but at this time, the groundwater had spread to every corner of the underground altar, and the water output of the huge water column was still increasing. It seemed that it might drown the whole underground altar. Many female cultists have run to the transmission Dharma array regardless of their untidy clothes and began to escape from the flooded altar. Xia Ledo also escaped under the advice and drag of the two attendants. All that was left in the altar were bean Edward and Alfonsi, and TIA, who was still in a state of unconsciousness. "Wake up, TIA ~ wake up!" The water spread quickly and was about to flood the altar. Alfonsi hurriedly picked her up, ignoring that TIA was now naked. However, TIA''s situation was very strange. Although she opened her eyes, her eyes looked very empty. The breathing was very heavy, and the skin of the whole body was very abnormal pink. Alfonsi could even see that TIA was covered with fine beads of sweat. "Brother!! TIA''s situation is very wrong. What should I do!?" "Fool ~ now this is not the point. Let''s see if four weeks are OK. We''re all going to drown!" Edward couldn''t calm down because of the flood that had flooded his chest. Just now Edward was proud of his decision when he dug a tunnel to introduce the groundwater into the altar and washed away the human lion, but now Xiaodou felt that he was probably in a cocoon. The whole underground altar is completely sealed and needs to be accessed by transmitting Dharma array. But obviously, the Dharma array has some kind of identity recognition ability. Evil believers who do not worship demons may not be able to use the Dharma array. And because of the mechanical Kay, Edward can''t swim. The weight of the mechanical Kay will sink himself like a rock to the bottom of the water. It''s needless to say that his brother Alphonse in armor! If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''ll die here. Looking up at the ceiling, because to accommodate this huge sculpture, the distance between the ground and the ceiling is still a little high. If you want to escape with alchemy, you must go up first. Edward moved his arm. Because he had been stained with a lot of water and mud before, Edward felt that there was labor pain at the connection between mechanical Kai and his arm. Join hands! Refining! The ground began to stretch out of the stone platform, took Edward and Alfonsi holding TIA up to the ceiling, reached the top of the ceiling, Edward and Al began to work together to refine, a passage through the ground was opened, and the rest was Edward to pray that there was enough rock material on the ground of the altar to allow the stone platform to bring himself and Al up. Suddenly, the devil''s voice sounded from below, and Edward was stunned. He immediately saw the shadow gradually forming near the altar below, but this time the devil''s projection was no longer as huge as before. The brown yellow eyes stared at Edward and Alphonse like the eyes of a monster, which revealed the undisguised strong malice. Edward hurriedly shouted to Alphonse, "hurry up, Al! Now it will be refined immediately!" The blue light quickly sparkled, and the stone platform began to rise up along the open channel like a lift. Glazer''s projection looked at Edward and Al, and suddenly pinched a black lightning in his hand, aimed at them and threw them out. With this blow, the projection finally collapsed under the action of the law of the interface and dissipated like real smoke. "Watch out, brother!" On the narrow platform, there was no room for them to dodge. At this time, Alphonse hugged Edward and blocked him in front with his own body. One lightning hit Alphonse''s back, and the other focused Alphonse''s arm and wiped Edward''s mechanical Kay. Edward, who escaped from the palm of death, said anxiously to Al, "how''s it going? It''s all right, Al?" Suddenly Edward found that Alfonsi was like falling into silence and still holding himself without saying a word. In Edward''s nervous shouting, Alfonsi''s helmet suddenly appeared cracks, and then the cracks spread all over Alfonsi''s whole body like a spreading plague, Under Edward''s frightened eyes, Alphonse broke into pieces like a torn paper man. "Al!!" Edward''s heart rending cry came from the steps! Edward could not believe what was happening in front of him. His brother, who had been with him for more than ten years, died in front of him. As soon as Edward fell, he sat on the ground trembling as if he had lost all hope. "Brother! Brother, I''m fine" Just when Edward had become completely overwhelmed, suddenly Alphonse''s voice came from the broken pieces of armor. Chinese mobile phone, official account, official account, official account, etc., (the best event in the sky, the cool mobile phone, etc.) take care of the public address of WeChat / Chinese net (WeChat add friends add public number - input ddxiaoshuo), join in immediately! Everyone has a prize, now pay attention to WeChat WeChat public address! Chapter 418 Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the Lord of the white dragon, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter ddxiaoshuo), quietly tell me! Alfonsi''s voice came from the fragments of armor. Edward, who had just ushered in the end of the world, immediately picked up the fragments of armor with his hands as if he had been reborn. Not long after, a fragment printed with Alfonsi''s blood seal was picked up by Edward. "Al! Al! Are you still alive?". Edward asked excitedly holding the fragments. "Brother alive" Alfons''s voice came from the fragments of armor. Edward wiped the falling tears from the corners of his eyes and said excitedly, "it''s really... It''s really great, Al, great!" "It''s all right, al. Don''t worry. I''ll help you refine it back to your body." Edward said while trying to put the fragments of Al''s armor body into the space bracelet. Originally, Edward wanted to put al''s'' body ''into it, but found that the space Bracelet seemed to refuse to put it in. However, Edward had to carefully wrap the blood print fragments with a cloth and put them into his arms. At this time, Alfonsi suddenly shouted, "brother, your arm and mechanical armor are rotting!" what!? With Alphonse''s voice, Edward subconsciously looked at his arm, which immediately startled Edward. The mechanical armor that should have been shining with metallic luster has now turned gray white. It is like thousands of years. The edge of the mechanical armor has begun to turn into fragments and fall off constantly. "What''s going on?" "The lightning just now seems to have rubbed my brother''s mechanical armor. It must have been caused by that lightning!" After moving for a while, Edward found that his arm could still move, but it was obviously not as smooth as before. Watching the mechanical armor getting more and more worn, Edward quickly closed his hands and began to refine it to let the stone platform continue to rise. If the mechanical armor broke. Then there is no way to refine alchemy with one hand. The stone platform continued to rise, and Edward became anxious. The damage of the mechanical armor became more and more serious. Finally, when he smelled the fresh air and felt the unique polar wind of Saxony Kingdom, the mechanical armor finally completely broke into a pile of parts and fell to the ground. Fortunately, Edward looked up and could see the full moon in the sky. Through the light brought by the moon, which is many times larger than on the earth, Edward was sure that he had come to the ground by observing the surrounding environment. "We made it, Al!" After escaping the trap, Edward''s tight heart finally relaxed a little. Xiaodou almost sat down on the ground tired. "Great, brother!" Alfonsi was also very pleased, but for a moment, Alfonsi thought of TIA on one side: "by the way, brother, look at TIA quickly. TIA''s situation is very strange." Reminded by Alfonsi, Edward noticed that there was a naked girl beside him. He quickly took out the warm windbreaker he had worn in belika fortress from the storage ring and put it on for TIA. Edward carefully observed TIA''s situation. Although he was not a doctor, Edward also came to a conclusion, It seems that TIA has lost her soul and her whole body is abnormal. She should have been filled with some kind of overpowering drugs by evil believers. I''m afraid the strange smell she smelled in the altar just now is a kind of aphrodisiac medicine. Just smelling a little, Edward still has a sense of dryness and heat, not to mention that TIA has been breathing in it for so long. When starting from odur, Yalin prepared a lot for everyone. Edward recalled taking out a bottle of master level purification medicine. It was very inconvenient to remove the medicine plug with one hand. Edward pried TIA''s mouth with his hand and poured it down to the girl regardless of everything. After a few minutes, Edward found that TIA''s eyes finally expanded slightly and seemed to feel a little conscious, but noticed that the girl''s body was still in an abnormal state of fever. Edward took another bottle of antidote to TIA regardless of 3721. Finally, after the bottle of antidote was eaten, TIA coughed as if she had been awakened by sudden stimulation. "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Why are you here?" TIA, who had just awakened from the effect of MI Xiang, seemed to have some unclear mind. She looked at Edward TIA in front of her and asked. "Great, you finally wake up." Edward breathed a sigh of relief. "TIA, are you okay?" The voice of Alfonsi stunned TIA. The girl looked around and didn''t seem to see Alphonse. Then TIA finally found that she seemed to be in a dark environment. It seemed that she was still outdoors from the cold wind. TIA screamed, grabbed the windbreaker and wrapped her body tightly. The girl could feel that she was wearing nothing except this dress: "what''s going on? What''s going on with me?" "Can''t you remember? You were kidnapped by a group of heretics before!" Under Edward''s reminder, TIA finally remembered some things intermittently. She was kidnapped and sent to a dark room. The evil believers who worship the devil want to dedicate themselves to the devil. My last impression was that the cult seemed to smell it with a strange aroma. I didn''t know what happened next. It seemed that my whole body fell into a hot and dry space, and my mind was full of countless shameful pictures. Tears fell from the corners of TIA''s eyes. In a moment, she experienced so many terrible things. As a child of only 16 or 17 years old, TIA couldn''t bear to cry anymore: "whine, did Edward save me?". Edward nodded and said, "thank al. He took me to save you when he first noticed your accident." "Al! Where is he? Why didn''t I see him!" TIA wiped her tears and looked around. It was obvious that she didn''t see Alfonsi, who was usually very conspicuous. "I''m here ~ TIA!" Suddenly Alfonsi''s voice came out from Edward''s chest. Under TIA''s inexplicable look, Edward escaped and showed the fragments in front of TIA. Then Edward explained the situation roughly for TIA who was completely surprised. At this time, TIA learned that Alphonse and Edward had lost their bodies for some reason, and that Al could only live on the armor with his soul. After being surprised, TIA thanked al repeatedly, but the girl still asked, "can al recover?". "There should be no problem, but you have to go back first. Some fragments of Al''s armor have been lost. I''m afraid you need substitutes to help al recover \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Edward sneezed at the moment when the cold wind blew. At this time, Xiaodou found that he was cold. Just now, his clothes had been completely soaked in water in the underground altar. Now Edward shivered when the cold wind blew. "We''d better find our way back quickly! The matter of catching evil believers should be handed over to the security team \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "What''s the matter, brother?" "It''s over. I lost my compass." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Edward touched his pocket while talking. As a result, Edward couldn''t help feeling sad and hurried to find that the compass he carried had been washed away by the water in the tunnel just now. Seeing the dark environment with visibility less than three meters around, Edward couldn''t tell where he was, even in the southeast and Northwest. "Al, can you see clearly?" Suddenly thinking of Alfonso''s night vision ability, Edward hurriedly inquired with blood print fragments. "No problem, brother \ wait that''s it!" Suddenly Alphonse seemed to see something, and then Alphonse raised his voice eight points: "go, brother, it''s a cult!!" In the distance, some armed heretics holding torches or other lighting appliances seemed to search around, including several believers who became human lions. "What!?" Edward was also surprised. He didn''t have time to think more and hurriedly pulled TIA away. Now al has become like this. He has lost his mechanical armor and can''t refine, which is equivalent to completely losing all his combat effectiveness. Let alone the monster of human lion, even if it is found by ordinary cults, he can only be caught without a hand. After pulling TIA for a few steps, the girl fell to the ground in pain. At this time, Edward noticed that TIA''s bare feet were accidentally cut by the branches on the ground. After beating up the space bracelet, Edward was glad that he had bought a pair of deer shoes and let TIA put them on. The latter two had to let aldang navigator escape in the forest at night. Judging from the current time point, there should be a few hours before dawn. We must get rid of those evil believers at this time, or we can''t escape until dawn when the other party recovers his sight. Chinese mobile phone, official account, official account, official account, etc., (the best event in the sky, the cool mobile phone, etc.) take care of the public address of WeChat / Chinese net (WeChat add friends add public number - input ddxiaoshuo), join in immediately! Everyone has a prize, now pay attention to WeChat WeChat public address! Chapter 419 Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the Lord of the white dragon, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter ddxiaoshuo), quietly tell me! Saxony Wang Du Nei Miriya, who returned to her residence in vain after searching for the two brothers of elrich, just contacted the white dragon cartels, a servant from the temple brought an important message to Miriya. Not long ago, the city security team found two women trapped in stones in a meat processing workshop, After the priestess Elena went to the scene herself, it was determined that it was caused by the alchemy of the two brothers. After receiving the news, Miriya, who had just returned and had no time to drink, quickly went out and rushed to the temple. "Now the two cultists are being further interrogated. In the trial, the worst situation may be that the two children were also caught by the cultists when saving TIA." Elena looked very gloomy and anxious. "These two little fools" Miriya sighed and said angrily, "if you find such a thing, you should inform the security team or tell me at the first time!" Elena agreed: "indeed, they should inform us at the first time, rather than running to save people on their own." The disappearance of the temple maid and the discovery of evil believers also attracted the great attention of the Saxony Kingdom authorities. Especially when Miriya quietly informed the royal family that someone in her team had disappeared because of the relationship between evil believers, the royal family immediately took action and issued a search order. The intelligence forces of the whole Wangdu were mobilized quickly. Soon, clues about female cultists were excavated one after another. The personnel of the temple and the investigators of Wangdu quickly searched a store operated by cultists in the lane of the commercial street. The relevant personnel of the store were quickly controlled and investigated. At the same time, the records of the store''s entry and exit into the city in recent days were also retrieved. Soon after the relevant personnel questioned the personnel on duty responsible for the entrance and exit inspection of the city gate at that time, the garrison captain who had met the two brothers recognized Alfonsi on the portrait. There was no way! It''s hard for such a tall man to ignore his armor. "Are they out of town?". "No ~ because they didn''t bring the relevant documents, I didn''t let them out of the city. When they were asked to accept the inspection, they slipped away. I have reported this matter in accordance with the relevant regulations." The garrison captain said everything he could think of. When the investigators learned the news, they began to search nearby while paying back. Soon, they found a tunnel in a dead corner of the city wall, a very neat tunnel with a standard square, which was completely unlike being excavated. After the news was returned, Miriya and Elena were sure that only the alchemy of the two brothers could make such a tunnel in an instant. Twenty minutes later! Three hundred guards of the royal capital, together with 70 or 80 security personnel, rode out of the city quickly to start a large-scale search, and the royal family dispatched a cavalry force stationed near the royal capital, with a full 800 people joining the search team. Elena, the priestess of the temple, personally led some temple personnel to join the search operation, while the main priest of the left snow goddess communicated with the snow goddess in the temple, hoping to get some enlightenment from the oracle. Miriya naturally was also worried about riding together to join the search, while the white dragon cartels, which should have become the main force, was a little bent. Because he is still on duty, katlas can''t get away from his post. If Didier is allowed to replace katlas with "sincere deception" for a period of time, katlas doesn''t have the ability to hide his breath and identity. Katlas can''t guarantee whether his identity can hide from Serena, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow. You should know that nine times out of ten the spokesmen of gods in this world will be given the ability to see through illusions. Naturally, large-scale search operations cannot be kept secret. Even the Holy See has sent personnel to inquire about the news. After learning that a maid in the temple may have been kidnapped by evil believers, the Holy See chose to be silent. As two opposing religious organizations, as long as one party has difficulties and mistakes, it will inevitably be caught and attacked by the other party. But this matter involved the devil, and the Holy See did not fall into the well under each other''s unwritten regulations. Natural large-scale search also sent some of the cult eyes in Wang Du to the companion quickly. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Ah Qiu!!" Near a small mound, Edward was holding his body tightly with a runny nose and sneezing to keep warm around a small campfire. The night''s escape exhausted Edward and TIA, especially Edward because his clothes were completely wet and the cold temperature in the far north. Finally, near noon, Edward had to raise a bonfire against the danger of being found by the cult. Otherwise, Xiaodou believed that he would continue to escape, even if he was not found and killed by the cult. I''m going to freeze to death in the damn weather! TIA also curled up and tried to lean against the campfire. She only wore a windbreaker on her upper body, which made TIA feel that her lower body and legs were about to lose consciousness by the cold wind. Fortunately, the windbreaker that had been put in the space Bracelet before was not wet, Compared with Edward TIA, who still has to stare at the cold wind and try to dry her clothes, she is very happy. "TIA ~ want to eat? Ah Qiu! Do you want to eat?". While sneezing, Edward took out the emergency dry food put in the storage ring. This was prepared by Yalin for everyone in odur City, except for the dried meat and biscuits owned by the same world. Yalin also prepared some military food with convenient heating in the dry food. "Brother ~ don''t you still have chocolate?". "There was chocolate, but I ate it up before." Originally, there was high calorie chocolate used to supplement physical strength in case of emergency, but Edward ate it as a snack not long after he came to Saxony king. In this case, TIA won''t complain. She should thank the goddess if she can fill her stomach a little, not to mention the strange way to heat food instantly. When the heating potion is poured into the heating belt, the food emits heat within a while. This made TIA feel very novel. She didn''t use magic. Just putting water in would make the food hot. Although it always tastes a little strange, the taste is still acceptable. With his unaccustomed left hand holding a plastic spoon and taking a few bites of heated fast food, Edward had to focus on the nearby area. To be honest, now the three of them are facing another bad situation - getting lost! When the sun rose, Edward and Al found that they couldn''t distinguish between the southeast and the Northwest after running to this small mound. They were afraid of being found by the cult, and they didn''t dare to return according to the original way. They had to try to make a detour, but this detour completely lost their way. TIA also loves to help. Although TIA has lived in the king''s capital for a long time, she rarely leaves the city to come outside, not to mention that TIA sent it here when she was dazed. Even in the previous logging farm, TIA can''t find her way back. "Judging by the rising direction of the sun, I think we probably got to this position." Edward took a branch and drew a simple map on the ground. "Then the logging yard should be here on the right ~ Yes! It''s on the right." Without his body, Alphonse could only provide Edward with some information inconveniently. They tried to recall the way back by memory. Now the only thing that can provide reference coordinates in this hilly land is the logging yard, but I have no confidence when I think of passing through the territory of evil believers, especially in the face of the monsters Edward and Al who are half man and half lion. Suddenly Alfonsi noticed TIA. TIA''s breath, which had been watching her discuss with her brother, began to become heavy again. In this cold weather, her forehead began to exude sweat abnormally. Edward inquired and immediately took out a bottle of purification potion and gave it to TIA. After drinking the potion, TIA finally recovered for a while. "Thank you ~ I think there''s no problem." TIA said with gratitude. Obviously, the incense that the heretics let TIA smell is probably unusual. The master level purification potion can only suppress and weaken the role of incense, and can not be completely eradicated. "No! I think your problem will be big!!" The voice of the priestess Charlotte suddenly came from a distance. Edward was surprised and immediately ran to the mound with the sound. Not far away, Xia leduo was leading seven or eight evil believers to come over. "TIA ~ I think we''d better run now." Edward put al''s bloodstain fragment into his arms. Just about to pull TIA away, Edward was desperate to find that two evil believers came over at the other end of the mound, and it was still a half man and half lion monster. It''s over! Suddenly Edward''s heart was cold. Chinese mobile phone, official account, official account, official account, etc., (the best event in the sky, the cool mobile phone, etc.) take care of the public address of WeChat / Chinese net (WeChat add friends add public number - input ddxiaoshuo), join in immediately! Everyone has a prize, now pay attention to WeChat WeChat public address! Chapter 420 Years of hard work was destroyed in an instant Charlotte, the heretic priestess, looked at Edward with scarlet eyes and biting hatred. She gave up her property status and volunteered to lurk as a priest in King Saxony for many years before it was difficult to develop. Believers gradually established this altar. The climax novel can complete all this in the field of gods. Even the top leaders of the church treat themselves differently, and even the owner specially issued an order to desecrate the goddess of ice and snow. Originally, as long as the sacrifice was completed and the maid of the temple was dedicated to the master, he could get the power he had dreamed of and his position in the church rose, but now everything is over!! The altar was flooded by underground water, which could not be repaired, and the goal of moving quickly after the sacrifice could not be reached. What''s worse, the Saxony Kingdom has begun to send personnel to conduct a large-scale search. I''m afraid it''s only a matter of time to find the location of the secret altar, and the most terrible thing is to be broken in during the ceremony. Even if you can escape now, let alone the master''s sin on yourself, the church will never spare yourself. "My hard work! My dreams have been destroyed by you!" Every step Xia leduo took, every word he said revealed a more vicious meaning: "even if I cut you thousands of times now, I can''t calm my anger." "Oh, aunt! I''m really sorry." Edward protected TIA behind him. Although he couldn''t use alchemy, Edward didn''t intend to catch her like this. After taking out a knife from the space bracelet, Edward tried to make a final fight. "You damn imp! I will never spare you. I will torture this girl to death before you and then kill you! Even if your soul will never rest after death, I will dedicate your soul to your master and let you suffer forever in the abyss!!" Obviously, Edward''s ridicule completely broke out the already angry Charlotte, and the priestess almost roared hysterically, with a strong killing intention and the most vicious curse in her tone. "The goddess will protect us. Justice will never yield to evil. Your evil deeds will eventually be punished." Although TIA was afraid, she said firmly Xia leduo was very angry and smiled: "ha ha ~ goddess \ so now you let the goddess punish me?" Seeing Charlotte and other heretics approaching step by step, Edward and TIA had to retreat, but soon they were in a situation where they could not retreat. "What''s the matter? Where''s the goddess you believe in?" Xia leduo''s eyes are even more joking in hatred. TIA hid behind Edward in fear and stared at Charlotte. She clenched her teeth. Tears ran across TIA''s cheek. All the time, the girl prayed that the gods could save herself and the two brothers, but \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "See, stupid guy! The goddess you believe in can''t save you!" Xia leduo waved his hand and roared with hatred, "catch them. I want them to die after suffering." All around the cult immediately rushed up. Edward clenched the knife in his hand and was ready for the last fight. Anyway, he had to drag a cushion to die. The hypocritical God is naturally unable to save the living creatures. The only one in the world who can correctly guide everything is my Lord!! > The voice full of dignity and holy aura suddenly came at this crisis moment. With dazzling light, a long gun with strange shape and irresistible force landed in front of Edward and TIA from the sky. The powerful shock wave immediately blew away the approaching heretics, and then the fire burned fiercely from these heretics, In a moment, the cult turned into ashes and fell to the ground. Edward and TIA, who were closest to the spear, were unscathed at the moment. This is a double-edged gun with a length of nearly three meters and a golden blade at both ends. It seems to be forged from the sun. The whole gun body exudes dazzling luster and rich flavor of light elements. Just standing there made Xia leduo and a group of evil believers feel as if they were burned. The sudden change was not only that the priestess Charlotte was stunned, but even Edward and TIA became at a loss. Just then the owner of the long gun had landed in front of Edward. Land!? you ''re right! The owner of the long gun, with three pairs of white and beautiful wings without any mottled color, dressed in silver armor, landed in front of everyone like the brave and good fighting female martial god in the myth. Although he was wearing a helmet with only eyes, those golden eyes were suddenly beautiful, and seemed to be a burning flame, emitting dignity that people dare not look directly at. "Heaven is an angel!" Xia le was stunned for a long time, and his arrogance was like a candle in the wind. The falling angel glanced at the demon worshipping priestess in front of him. The crisp voice is ethereal and holy, but it contains dignity: "God has mercy on the world, but never on cunning villains!" The golden spear was pulled up by the angel. The long gun felt the will of its owner, and the gun blades at both ends immediately emitted a dazzling light like the sun. Edward and TIA behind them could even feel that the temperature around them rose sharply in an instant. The heretics howled and screamed one after another. Edward and TIA just felt the heat, but many heretics burned their bodies completely. Even the priestess Charlotte and the human lion retreated. It seemed that they could feel better only by staying away from the long gun. "Those who are willing to fall! Accept the just judgment and judgment." The female Angel gently waved her spear, and the radiation of the flame immediately spread out like a strong wind. Xia Ledo screamed, took out the snake shaped sword and sang a harsh mantra. Black smoke suddenly emerged from around charedo''s body. However, under the radiation of light and heat, it was quickly evaporated like cheese thrown into lava. The priestess screamed and was instantly crossed by the power of a long gun. Together with the evil believers behind him, the priestess''s body collapsed like ashes, Then it fell on the ground in the strong wind. The cult leader who had been lurking in King Saxony for many years was killed in an instant. Not only the * * turned into ashes, but also the soul was completely purified to nothingness under the power of the long gun. Several body lions burst out the last roar and rushed to the female angel from the three positions at the fastest speed. The female Angel looked stable and seemed to despise it. The long gun in her hand was waving like a round mirror in an instant, looking like the burning sun. In an instant, the three body Lions were cut off by the long gun, and no blood was spilled, The wound was completely carbonized by the high temperature in an instant, and I''m afraid the blood in the whole body was evaporated in an instant. Awesome! Edward was stunned to see that it was the first hand of those half man and half lion monsters, but the big sister with wings actually waved such a huge long gun and killed these monsters first, and killed three in an instant! I thought those half man and half lion monsters were the fastest, but I didn''t expect that there were people faster than them. At this time, the silver armor of the female angel suddenly fluctuated. The female Angel turned her head fiercely and locked her eyes on the human lion hiding in one side with a strange yellow light in her eyes. "Before the power of my Lord, the power given to you by the dirty devil has no effect!" After the words, the angel had jumped up high and flew over with a long gun like a fire meteor. The human lion was surprised and immediately stopped using magic. However, the human lion with good speed could not even run ten meters away, and the gun blade had accurately crossed the human lion''s neck While Edward was staring at the angel in front of him in a daze, the female angel suddenly changed her hands and threw the spear in Edward''s direction. With the strength of the female angel and the flying speed of the spear, Edward could not even catch the track of the spear in the field of vision. However, Edward finally found out when the scream like a beast behind him sounded, The angel''s spear did not aim at himself, but the human lion trying to sneak attack behind him. The spear crossed Edward''s left cheek and nailed through the head of a human lion who tried to take Xiaodou and TIA hostage. The human lion was like a dying insect and stopped moving after a slight twitch. When the female Angel pulled back the spear, the human lion fell to the ground. In less than ten minutes, all the cult members, including the cult priestess Charlotte, were destroyed. Even the choking body lions that had forced Edward and Al had no resistance in front of the female angel. When the angel came back slowly, Edward finally fell to the ground with a sigh of relief. One moment he was still in a desperate moment of life and death, and the next moment he was out of danger. This trip from hell to heaven made Edward feel that his heart was overloaded. However, Al, who was held in Edward''s arms, found that TIA had a strange look, as if she was trying to stop talking, clenched her teeth and looked very nervous. However, the female angel who came to Edward and took back the spear also looked at Edward and TIA with a different color, but soon the female Angel focused on Edward, or, to be exact, the blood print fragment of Alfonsi on Edward''s chest. "Nolanya ~ reports." At this time, a male voice came from the sky. With the sound, two figures landed in front of Edward. A man and a woman were angels with white wings! r527 Chapter 421 ?? Among the two angels falling from the sky, a male angel has four pairs of wings behind. A faint golden light flows slowly on the white wings, revealing a stronger breath than the female Angel called nolanya. The male angel was also dressed in almost airtight armor. In terms of his figure, he was even taller than Alphonse. Standing there as if it were a steel tower, people had to look up to him. The other female angel also has three pairs of wings, and nolanya wears the same style of armor. Not only the armor is the same, but also her temperament is very similar. Only nolanya holds a long gun in her hand, and the female Angel holds a tall tower shield. From the pattern and shape of the shield, it should be integrated with the long gun. "Lord arkas! It is certain that some evil believers who worship demons have been punished in the name of our Lord." Nolanya saluted respectfully. The male Angel named arkas nodded, and then his eyes fell on Edward and TIA. He just looked at TIA slightly, and the angel''s eyes focused on the blood print fragments in Edward''s arms. "Who are you? Why are you chased and killed by evil believers?" Arkas''s voice was strong and powerful, with a special dignity. Edward looked at the angel who was almost twice as tall as himself, and had a strong sense of tension and fear in his heart. However, this tension and fear were different from those when he saw the cult and the human lion. If the former was only because of the fear of mutual enemies in the case of life and death, The latter is more like facing the elders and unquestionable superiors, just like the king and the president, which makes people subconsciously fear from the bottom of their heart. Edward immediately cleared his mind and said, "Edward elrich! This is TIA. The heretics kidnapped TIA and wanted to sacrifice her to the devil." The three angels in front of him exuded a strong breath, which was the breath of the absolute strength gap brought by the superior. Edward knew very well that even he and Al could not defeat any of them in their heyday. Not to mention the current situation in which one side has almost lost all its combat power. To this end, Edward honestly explained what had happened. Arkes listened quietly to Edward''s statement. When he learned that he had dug a tunnel and washed out the altar with groundwater, although he had doubts about how a child could dig out the tunnel, it should be true that the devil''s altar was destroyed or damaged. Otherwise, during the flight, she and nolanya would not feel the power of the abyss of this generation. A child went to the devil''s altar alone, not only rescued the kidnapped people, but also destroyed one of the devil''s altars. Although it is only a small altar that has just been built, it is a great credit to destroy it by one person. Even as an angel, arkas can''t help appreciating the mortals in front of him. "Then why did you act with a dead soul?" However, appreciation belongs to appreciation. There are some things that arkas still needs to find out, especially for the dead who should not have appeared in the living world.. Al!? Edward was immediately surprised. Even Alfonsi was very surprised. Alfonsi didn''t say a word after the angel arrived, but the other party seemed to see through everything and recognized Alfonsi in the state of soul attachment at a glance. "He is my brother." Facing the great pressure brought by angels. Edward had to whisper. "Hello, Mr. arkes." Alfonsi, who had blood marks and fragments, had only a muffled greeting in this case. "Brother?" A doubt flashed in the eyes of arkes: "you are not a necromancer, and there is no unique breath of death in your body. Why did your brother become a necromancer?" Edward shook his head and seemed to be disgusted that the angel in front of him called his brother dead: "Al is not a dead man. He is still alive. It''s just an accident that made al lose his body. I''ve been looking for a way to restore al''s body." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Yalkesi was suddenly silent in the face of Edward''s answer. For a moment, the powerful angel slowly said, "I believe what you said, but your brother has lost his body. Even if he lives on steel with magic, his current situation is still dead in the eyes of the living." "I can find a way to recover al''s body!!" Edward hugged the bloodstain fragment in his arms and roared, instant! A strange luster flashed in arkes''s eyes, and a powerful force locked Edward in an instant. Xiaodou swallowed what he had to say. Not only did he speak, Edward even felt that his body seemed to be squeezed by an invisible force and couldn''t move at all. Then, with a gentle wave of his hand, arkes immediately floated in mid air and flew in front of him. For a moment, Edward struggled like a mother animal with her cubs taken away. Arkas looked at Edward and Alfonsi: "whatever the reason and reason, giving the dead rest is the right act, and reversing life and death is the distorted delusion." After that, arkas held the blood print fragments in the air. A golden flame rose from the palm of arkas''s hand, and the blood print on the fragments burned by the flame began to become blurred. "Brother" Alphonse''s voice from the blood print seemed to disappear a little bit with the blood print. Arkes looked at all this faintly. No matter how Edward roared and asked to stop, arkes turned a deaf ear. At this time, an unexpected figure rushed over from one side. In the eyes of arkas, the petite figure was slow and its power was not worth mentioning at all. But it is full of firmness and a look of doing whatever it takes. Arkas did not stop, although it was only a matter of his own mind to stop the other party. TIA threw herself fiercely on the fragments of Alphonse, regardless of the severe pain caused by the fire burning to her body. The girl pressed the fragments of the blood mark tightly under her body, trying to extinguish the flame above. "TIA!!" Edward and Al sounded at the same time. The flame burned the skin and brought pain, but it didn''t hurt TIA''s body, even her beautiful long hair. TIA screamed in pain in the fire. But the girl still pressed the fragments of Alphonse''s blood seal under her body. Until TIA''s body slowly floated a burst of black smoke in the flame, finally, arkas slowly put down his hand, and the golden flame disappeared. "Commendable courage and perseverance. But you mistakenly believe in the false god. The anger of this God will not burn your * * but will test your soul." Arkas looked at TIA and said word by word: "being able to withstand the test of holy inflammation for such a long time is enough to prove that your soul is still pure. I give you a choice. Are you willing to be redeemed, abandon the doctrine of false god and return to the embrace of my lord?" "Lord arkas! This unbeliever \ The female angel on one side asked in a puzzled tone, and arkes just waved her hand to indicate that she was quiet for the time being. It was a long time before TIA finally recovered and looked up at the angel in front of her. The girl''s eyes were full of confusion. At the most desperate moment before, she prayed that the snow goddess could save herself. But in the end, it was the angel from the Holy See who came to save himself. Yes! Although she was only a maid, TIA recognized the emblem on the angel armor, which represented the emblem of ishutar, the goddess of the eastern holy see. TIA was really sad and confused that she was saved by the Vatican who was originally regarded as the enemy rather than the goddess she believed in. Why didn''t the goddess of ice and snow send envoys to save herself and Edward and Al? Was the goddess just watching all this coldly in the divine realm? "Please don''t hurt Alphonse and Edward. They''re not bad people. Edward just wants to save his brother." TIA didn''t answer arkas''s question directly. Just asked in a sad tone. "The dead cannot exist in this world. They will only bring disaster to the living!" "But al didn''t do anything bad! He and Edward saved me. They are good people!" Arkas shook his head: "The living and the dead do not belong to the same world. The alternation of life and death is the rule of the world. Mortals are not allowed to reverse life and death, otherwise the balance of the world will be broken. In this way, the whole world will eventually be submerged by the laments and tombstones of the dead. As the messenger of my Lord, I have the obligation to return all the dead to the darkness!" "Please wait. I''m not dead. I just lost my body. If I can find my body and revive, I just grow up and die as an ordinary person. I don''t want to live forever." Arkas still didn''t let go: "no matter what happened to you before, your life was over when you became this situation. Do you want to pursue an unreachable goal and let your brother run for you forever?" "I" Al was silent. "Don''t listen to him, Al!!" Arkas looked at Alphonse calmly: "it is the right way to choose to rest and return the future time to your brother, otherwise your brother will be bound by you as a dead person forever." Regardless of Edward''s angry cry, arkas came forward and gently mentioned TIA. The girl looked at the dignified angel in front of her in fear, but she held the bloodstain fragment tightly. She had no power, no battle, no magic and no magic! The only thing I can do is pray. But why? Why "Why didn''t the God you believed in save you?" As if he had seen through what TYA thought, arkas took away the fragments of the blood mark and said, "because only my Lord can really guide the world towards normality. The doctrine of the false god is full of unrealistic fantasies, and history will prove this." TIA fell to the ground, as if she had lost her soul, and her eyes were empty. Yalkesi silently watched all this. When the flame in his hand was about to rise again, a polar cold wind suddenly blew and turned into a sharp snowstorm. Even the heat emitted by the long gun in the hand of the female angel nolanya could not disperse the attack of the wind and snow. "The doctrine of the goddess is not an illusion! Your ''normality'' is just a distorted delusion obtained by abandoning and squeezing the weak!" With a scold, a crack twisted out of the sky. Serena, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow, appeared in front of everyone accompanied by the snowstorm. (recommendation vote and monthly vote to be continued.) Chapter 422 Serena is still a pure white sacrificial robe, but the cloak behind is shining with a blue luster, which is like opening a channel to the element spirit world from the present world. Countless water elements linger around and bring cold wind and snow. A cold light flashed in Serena''s eyes. The golden flame in arkes''s hand could not burn. Al''s bloodstain fragments, Edward and TIA who fell on the ground were wrapped in a blue light shield. While being wrapped by the light shield, Edward was glad to find that the power that originally bound him disappeared at the same time. The wings behind nolanya burst out a burst of dazzling white light, and the spear in her hand immediately burned a hot flame, and even lined up all the wind and snow around her. At the moment when the main priest fell, the spear had gone with the master''s will with the power to melt the steel and tear the earth. Seeing that the other party even blocked the holy gun in her hand, nolanya couldn''t help but take on a dignified color. With a burst of charming sound, the strength of the long gun immediately increased the output of power, and the surrounding temperature became cold and hot because of the collision of the two forces at this time. Serena was not trying to consolidate her defense. The cloak behind her floated with a strange blue light. For a moment, the ice shield suddenly disintegrated, but nolanya, who broke through the other party''s defense, was not happy. On the contrary, she was very puzzled. The ice shield was not destroyed by her own power. It was better to say that the main priest of the snow goddess in front of her took the initiative to withdraw it. However, no matter why the other party did so, nolanya''s long gun offensive did not stop. With the rest of her strength, nolanya planned to directly destroy the main priest of the holy capital. The spear flashed across Serena''s body, and a large amount of water vapor burst out in the sky, almost covering everyone''s sight. In an instant, bursts of huge thumps sounded. The cold blue light in the air and the hot flame kept crisscrossing, and the wind and snow around the mat turned into the sharpest ice blades in an instant. All the ice blades rolled up and concentrated in the center of the most intense battle. These ice blades are so sharp that the rocks and trees unfortunately involved in the movement suddenly turn into small pieces under the cutting of the ice blade, which makes people shiver. "Do you need me to help nolanya, Lord arkas!" Another female Angel holding a shield asked the officer who still stood quietly watching the war on the earth. "No, it''s not a battle of life and death. You don''t need your strength," said arkes faintly. The line of sight never left the fighting sky. The first round of the final battle seemed to be over. A dark shadow crossed the water vapor and flew down from the air. Although it finally took back its control of the body when it fell to the ground, it still looked a little embarrassed. Edward on the ground opened his eyes. What fell was the previous female angel with a gun. It seemed that the other party couldn''t get anything cheap in front of the chief priest Serena. The water vapor in the air disappeared with Serena waving her hand. Serena looked down at the angel. Although she had an advantage in the first fight, the main priest''s beautiful face still didn''t show any emotion. She still looked at nolanya with a vigilant look like an eternal iceberg. The ice blades around are like a will, with strong power. They have moved slowly around Serena. As long as Serena has an idea, the ice blades will immediately launch the most deadly attack on the enemies below. Before, Edward was most afraid to see the main priest with the ability of "petrified gaze". Even if the other party has a beautiful face that makes people feel pleasant. But now Edward only thought it was great to see Serena. It would be better if Serena could beat the three winged guys in front of him. In addition to the two men fighting, only yarkese could see the battle clearly. Obviously, the holy thing obtained by the main priest of the goddess of ice and snow, that is, the cloak on Serena''s back, has strong power. Before the long shot of Serena, the cloak has transferred the real body of the main priest. In front of nolanya, it is just a part made of ice crystals. The real chief priest had already moved behind nolanya, and the seemingly slender and weak palm contained the powerful power of frost, which hit nolanya''s back hard. Serena was able to transfer her real body without telling noriya''s divine consciousness. It was obvious that this holy thing had the power to hide the user''s breath in addition to mobilizing the power of frost. In the following combat effectiveness, Serena launched a field with the help of holy objects, and created three separate bodies in the form of ice crystals in the field. Serena''s real body can be freely exchanged among the three separate bodies with her mind, and the holy things can hide Serena''s breath. Nolanya, who couldn''t tell Selena''s real body, was always at a disadvantage in the battle. Nolanya stared at the long gun in her hand. The holy gun with the flame and light given by the goddess for many years was frozen out of a thin layer of ice. "The majesty of my lord cannot be profaned by unbelievers!!" Nolanya grabbed the spear and pinched it tightly. The spear began to emit dazzling light again. Some red ancient lines like words appeared, and the ice on the body of the gun melted immediately. Not only that, but also the armor on nolanya''s body glowed with each other. The female angel''s momentum is several times stronger than before. This time, Serena''s eyes are also dignified. I''m afraid the female angel will do her best. "Enough! Nolanya!" A big hand grabbed nolanya''s long gun, and the flame that had been burning like a raging lion was extinguished gradually and smoothly like a docile cat. Nolanya turned her head in surprise and stared at yarkeith. Yarkeith looked at Serena and said slowly, "this is not a battle of life and death. There is no need to fight with each other here." Nolanya seemed to obey arkas''s orders. The female angel finally relaxed her gun and regained her calm again. "Serve the servants of ishutar. This is the territory of the goddess of edrama. Leave here immediately, or you will be punished by the goddess of ice and snow." When Serena saw that the other party didn''t seem to want to continue fighting, she hurried to send TIA and Edward and others directly behind to protect them. Yarkeith tilted his head and looked at Serena and said calmly, "sanction? It''s a pity that edrama still hasn''t fully recovered her strength, otherwise she won''t be able to save her believers." Serena frowned, and arkas told the biggest secret of the goddess of ice and snow. Indeed, after the war ten thousand years ago, plus the lack of faith caused by the holy capital''s mire and the obstruction of the holy Vatican, so far, the goddess has not fully recovered all her strength. "But the goddess will never abandon any believers who struggle for justice and justice. The goddess has been listening to the prayers of every believer and responding!" Yalkesi shook his head. The tall Angel almost looked down at Serena and replied in a heavy tone: "without power, we can''t change. If we didn''t show up in time, these children would have died in the hands of evil believers." "I appreciate your rescue, but I don''t appreciate your previous attempt to kill an innocent child." "A child?" Arkas''s tone became subtle and asked with a questioning tone: "the concept of hypocritical God values the balance of the world. Don''t you always think that the law of the world at the turn of life and death? Why do you protect a dead spirit who has lost his body now?" Serena looked directly at each other and said, "the child didn''t die. He just lost his body because of ''accident'', and he was kind in nature. He didn''t do any evil deeds, and he didn''t dream of immortality. The goddess edrama is right and wrong, and the innocent don''t need to be punished." "It seems that you are going to protect the dead?" Arkas asked casually. Serena didn''t answer positively, but just kept a secret alert. Although the other party had stopped the fight before, it doesn''t mean that the other party won''t choose to sneak attack. In terms of strength, the male angel in front of her is much stronger than the female angel before. Serena vaguely feels that if the other party makes every effort, even if she uses the holy things, she may not have a high chance of winning, not to mention that there are two strong angels beside the other party. If three people work together, let alone defeat the other party, It would be a problem to run away with Edward and TIA. Yalkesi was silent for a moment, turned around and strode away under noranya''s puzzled eyes. "Let''s go. This is not the time to provoke the war law with the holy capital. Our common enemy is still the devil in the abyss. Moreover, for the sake of the holy capital fighting with the devil, weakening the holy capital''s combat power at this time is not a good outcome for both of us. Only the devil laughs at the end." When the two female angels heard the speech, they also put down their guard and left with yarkese. At this time, Serena was finally relieved. As he walked, arkas said, "you should thank the two children, the chief priest of edrama, for they destroyed a demon altar. Otherwise, the shielding power brought by the altar will prevent edrama from finding the girl for a while and a half." (to be continued...) Chapter 423 Before leaving, arkas looked back for the last time and said, "half elf, the power you have does not belong to you. Without that holy thing, you are still just an ordinary mortal today. You are not qualified to stand in front of me and say the word ''sanction'' to me. ¨J Vertex novel, www.23wx.com com¡± "Likewise! Your strength comes from ishutar," Serena retorted. "That''s right!" For this, arkas did not deny, but the angel''s eyes have more confidence and pride than Serena: "but even without the gift of my Lord, my power is still above all mortals in the world, and once you lose the holy thing, you are only one of mortals." Serena''s eyes flashed a cold light and met arkes fearlessly: "it is because I am a mortal that I can better understand the needs of mortals, and you! Angel ~ you stand too high, just like the goddess you serve, and are determined to achieve your own ideas. When did ishutar listen to the request of her believers?" Edward noticed a detail. When it came to the title of "angel", Serena''s words were full of strange ridicule. To Serena''s question, arkas smiled calmly: "Ha ha ~ secular mortals are foolish and blind. They set fire to the forest for a little harvest and lose their reputation for a little money. Similarly, they don''t know how to look at the long-term future. They just pursue short-term interests. Therefore, secular mortals will support the strong and those who know how to govern to become kings. But this is not enough. Mortals still need one more day A more powerful existence to guide them also needs a ''God'' who will not be corrupted by power to draw up a blueprint for their whole future. Although it will bring some pain in the process, after all, only our Lord ishutar can lead the world to the right track. " "The mortals in your mouth probably include other races besides human beings?" Serena asked, disgusted but still cold. "Isn''t time proven?" The wings behind arkas opened fiercely, with holy streamer: "Humans! This weak and short-lived race, but they have the ability to reach the peak of all things in the world. My Lord has seen this ability of humans long ago. Whether elves or dwarves, other races will eventually be eliminated by humans in the process of development. It is only a matter of time, and what my Lord does is to promote and shorten this process Just. " With the last word, arkas spread his wings and rushed into the sky with the other two female angels like a sharp arrow, just like a shining meteor. At the end of the sky came the voice of yarkeith. When she saw the other party leave, Serena frowned slightly, but shook her head slightly. The priestess came to Edward and others and touched the protective shield of the three people: "how''s it going? Are you hurt?" When she noticed that Edward had lost his right hand, Serena asked with concern. At the same time, the priestess noticed some large and small wounds on Edward. Obviously, the child must have gone through a fierce battle to save TIA. Edward scratched his head and finally said with a sigh of relief, "it''s OK. His right hand is just a mechanical armor, but it''s broken. If you want to repair it, there may be some trouble." Serena nodded and gently waved her hand. The clean water element moistened the wounds on Edward and TIA back and forth. Under the action of magic, the wounds quickly stopped bleeding and began to heal. Soon the skin from their wounds became as smooth as a newborn baby. When receiving divine treatment, Edward probably explained the whole story to Serena. There is no doubt that Tiya was found missing, kidnapped by heretics, left the city to search for the altar of heretics, fought with heretics and human lions, and then dug a tunnel to reach the underground devil altar, which was suppressed by the devil in the abyss. However, he destroyed the devil''s altar by injecting underground water, and then rescued Tiya. The night after he escaped, he was found by heretics, Until the crisis, three angels came down from the sky and destroyed all the evil believers. "That''s about it." Edward sat on the stone and waved his hand, that''s all. Serena thought for a moment. It should be true that the two children destroyed the devil''s altar. In the temple, it was because the altar was destroyed that the cultists had nowhere to hide in the eyes of the snow goddess, and it was because of the goddess''s prophecy that they had time to use the sacred objects to distort the space to get here. "Do you know what the devil in the altar is like?" Edward was stunned. Recalling that the devil appeared completely like a black shadow like smoke, Xiaodou had to shake his head, but recalling that he saw the emblem on the gate before entering the altar, Edward said it in detail. "The emblem of the six fingers? It should be" Lord Wu Yan. "Serena nodded:" forget it. Don''t say it until you go back. " The cloak behind Serena sparkled a streamer, which wrapped the people and disappeared in place. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After a few hours In the logging yard more than ten kilometers away from the king''s capital, thousands of workers, along with several times of guards, dozens of mages and priests of the holy capital. Led by Serena, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow, the demon altar built underground was excavated. In the face of the demon altar blasphemous to the gods, although the altar has been washed away by the flood and lost its function, in order to prevent evil believers from trying to repair the altar, the main priest has divinely turned the whole demon altar into ruins. According to the information of the owner of the logging farm, the Saxony royal guard, together with the security team, the urban defense team and the intelligence department, launched an unprecedented large-scale strike against the heretics. With important information, the guard quickly arrested hundreds of evil believers lurking in the king''s capital and nearly 1000 suspects suspected of having dealings with evil believers. Moreover, the intelligence department also tracked down a plan for the outward transfer of evil believers, carried out a large-scale encirclement and suppression together with adjacent territories, and wiped out hundreds of evil believers at one stroke. Not only the king took action, but the Lords of all territories of the whole Saxony Kingdom also received the royal order and began to search for possible cults in their respective territories. So far, the Saxony Kingdom has captured more than 400 evil believers and destroyed several evil believers'' dens, which can be said to be a major victory against evil believers who worship demons in the whole eastern continent recently. One day later, Miriya finally got back from the temple Edward and Alphonse who had been investigated for "details". In the temple, Edward and TIA were both subjected to the purification ceremony personally carried out by the chief priest Serena. Of course, this purification was really to ensure that no residual power of the devil would remain on them, but the magic incense that TIA smelled before was not found, Under Edward''s reminder, Serena checked several more times. Finally, by asking the main priest, she calculated that the incense might have been purified from the holy inflammation of the angel. As heroes who destroyed the devil''s main altar, Edward and Al were treated with unprecedented courtesy during this time in the temple. If their identities were not too sensitive, the temple wanted to take this opportunity to hold a grand ceremony for them, and had commended them for what they had done. Only under the urging of Miriya and Alfonsi''s body could not be repaired, Edward had to leave and go back to his residence first. "Just send us here. TIA, your body is just right. Take a good rest." When he reached the gate of the temple, Edward said to TIA who saw him off. TIA just nodded slightly. Although the girl still kept a smile on her face, after so many things, she was kidnapped by evil believers, sacrificed to demons, and finally saved by the angels of the Holy See. In particular, the questioning of yarkese''s faith about TIA''s faith made TIA seem very lost. Although she was enlightened by priest Elena, the girl has not fully recovered her previous openness. "Goodbye, TIA!" Alphonse also greeted TIA at the last goodbye. On the way back, Edward and Al kept silent, and Miriya in the carriage just watched the two children quietly. This time they ran out and did an unexpected event. When they reported back, even the boss (Yalin) was shocked. They sneaked into the devil''s altar to save people and destroyed the altar. I have to say it''s really incredible. Miriya''s silence made Edward feel guilty. It is reasonable that he and Al should be severely criticized for such a big thing this time: "that ~ Miss Miriya, we \ "Don''t say anything." Miriya directly interrupted Edward and said, "I have reported this matter to Lord Yalin. Now Lord Yalin has asked you to return to the Arnold mountains immediately. I have informed the Saxony royal family to arrange your trip back." "Go back?" "That''s right! The time is tomorrow afternoon. I told arinda in advance about the situation of you two." "Al''s body may be able to recover, but I''m afraid no one can repair my mechanical armor." Edward doesn''t give any hope for the mechanical technology of the different world. The world is still using very primitive forging methods, and is still using blacksmith hammer to make ironware completely by hand. It''s a fantasy to let a group of primitive people repair such precision instruments as mechanical armor. Miriya looked at Edward and said, "don''t worry, it has been arranged. As for the mechanical armor, Lord Yalin seems to have arranged professional personnel to repair it." (to be continued.) Chapter 424 Late at night, in a bedroom in the temple of the goddess of ice and snow, Serena, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow, is writing an important secret letter in the form of special secret ink. It is not a good sign that the angels of the holy Vatican appear in the Saxony kingdom. These angels belong to the forbidden guards of the so-called only Lord goddess ishutar in the world. It can be said that it constitutes the central force in the divine domain of the goddess ishutar. These angels will never easily appear in the secular world before an important moment. In the competition for the expansion of faith and influence, the holy capital and the Holy See have reached a tacit understanding in order to prevent the contradiction from becoming too intense. Both sides will never let the existence beyond the secular world appear directly in front of mortals. According to an important thing that happened before, Serena can only guess that these angels have only one goal, that is, the extraordinary who came into the world before! "Ishutar" ¡£ After the arrival of the supernatural, the spies and intelligence personnel in the east of the mainland sent back the news about the Vatican sending a large number of personnel to search. Obviously, ishutar is also eager to find the supernatural first. It seems that in addition to searching in the east of the mainland, the goddess has preempted to infiltrate her own personnel into the west of the mainland. Although the other party has no intention of sabotage and obvious malice, the holy capital can''t just let the servants of ishutar break in like this. If necessary, it still needs to organize forces to expel them. As for how to expel and how to avoid intensifying conflicts into war, I''m afraid it needs the wisdom of Her Highness flora. With a little ink, Serena thought a little and wrote again. In addition to the appearance of the Holy See''s angels, the heretics recently captured by Saxony Kingdom and the destroyed devil altar also need to be reported. In particular, according to the interrogation of the captured heretics, it can be determined that these heretics worship a powerful devil Lord who survived in the old era of Dark Lord Graz, Once upon a time, grazite also came into the world, but was defeated by the goddess of ice and snow, edrama. Taking the statue of blasphemy against the goddess from the excavated demon altar ~ well ~ although I don''t know why the sculpture posture of Lord Wu''an himself is very strange, through the trial of evil believers, the kidnapping of the maid TIA of the temple and the subsequent plan of blasphemy against the goddess temple are enough to show. I''m afraid the Lord Wu''an''s hatred for the goddess of ice and snow is not general. Grazt is thinking about how to protect and desecrate the goddess almost all the time. But there is one thing that Serena needs the authorization of Saint flora, that is, the trial of the evil believers. It is learned that the priest responsible for sacrificing the devil altar is charledo, a rich female noblewoman from a territory of the karut kingdom. Obviously, there must be many evil believers worshiping Graz in the karut Kingdom, If we investigate from charedo''s family and the people they have contacted, we should be able to dig out more evil believers hidden in the dark. However, the kingdom of karut is located in the eastern continent, and unlike the kingdom of Saxony, it accommodates both the holy capital and the Holy See. The state policy of the kingdom of karut only allows the Holy See to preach in its country. If you want to keep tracking. The power of the holy capital will be clamped down everywhere in the kingdom of karut, and it is impossible to investigate charedo and the cult organizations behind it in an all-round way. If we want to dig out these malignant tumors, it can only be carried out by the holy Vatican, which has a great influence in the kingdom of karut. However, although the two major religious organizations will not throw stones at each other in the face of the devil, the public enemy in the world, the relationship between the two sides can not be good enough to cooperate and share intelligence. Whether to share the information about sharedo, the heretic priestess, with the Holy See. As the main priest, Serena did not dare to make an opinion. She had to report it to his highness flora in advance! After writing, Serena finally breathed a long sigh of relief and soaked the letter in a special potion. After the handwriting disappeared, Serena put the letter in a special envelope and gave it to the attendant. Because of the confidentiality code, as the main priest, Serena can''t use ordinary records to transmit information with a magic guide. After all, once the magic guide falls into the hands of others, it will be easy to crack and read the contents. It is the rule of the holy capital for every chief priest to write letters in special ink and special code. "Thank you, Lord Serena. You haven''t had dinner yet. Do you need something to eat?". The priestess Elena greeted at this time. "Eat a little." Serena nodded, "is TIA all right?". At the mention of TIA, the priestess Elena said reluctantly, "the physical wound has been completely cured, but the mental wound may take some time to enlighten her. After all, she has experienced so many terrible things as a child. It is inevitable to be frightened." "She is a strong child, but her experience is too little" It was learned from Edward that TIA had the courage to break into the holy flame of the angel and save Alphonse. After returning to the temple, Serena couldn''t help appreciating the adopted daughter of Elena priestess. This brave and strong child may be worth cultivating. Generally speaking, the confrontation between the altar of destroying demons and angels has come to a better end. The only thing that makes the chief priest Serena feel lost is that she finally failed to convince Edward and Alphonse to go to the holy capital. But judging by what happened this time. Both children are good children with courage and a sense of justice. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Ah Qiu!" Sitting in the carriage, Edward, who was being escorted by the Royal special guard to belika fortress, sneezed hard. Edward, with sleepy eyes, opened his eyes and found that the day didn''t seem to dawn. This carriage is a special luxury carriage, which is equipped with quite comfortable facilities and even a bed. On weekdays, this carriage is used for the travel of royal family members and a very small number of great nobles, because Miriya asked to send the two brothers back to belika fortress, The Saxony royal family specially called the carriage and arranged the court mage Gretel to send the two brothers to belika fortress as soon as possible day and night. "Brother ~ are you awake?". "Ah! It''s nothing, al. It''s just that my nose itched just now." Edward rubbed his nose, looked at the bloodstain fragment on the pillow and said, "I don''t know who''s nagging me again." Under the power of the God of sleep''s spell, even in the bumpy carriage, Edward quickly fell asleep again. He said hello to his brother and signaled that he had nothing to do. After that, Edward began to play hatchet again to prepare to continue to return to the arms of the God of sleep. Al''s voice rang again: "brother, I''ve always wanted to tell you something." Aidihua beat hache and said wearily, "will you say it tomorrow morning? Al! I''m really sleepy now." "I think the former winged people were right. Now I''m really just a dead without flesh. Maybe I really shouldn''t continue to exist in this world." Edward was surprised by Alfons''s words, In an instant, Xiaodou sat up sleepless and looked at al''s blood print fragments. He was very puzzled and said, "how can you think so ~ al? I didn''t swear that I would find a way to recover our body, and we already have new hope in this new world. How can you have this idea of shortsightedness at this time." "I just think what others say is right. Now I''m just a burden to my brother. Originally, this is also the retribution for our taboo of trying to practice human body. Maybe I really should rest in peace and leave time to my brother." "Shut up, Al!" Edward angrily interrupted Alphonse''s words, which even alerted the guards outside. When the court mage Gretel knocked on the door and asked if there was an accident, Edward quickly indicated that there was nothing. "What are you talking about? What do you mean you should rest in peace and leave time to me? You are not a dead man, not a dead man ~ al!" Edward was a little angry and shouted to his brother, "we have been supporting each other until now, but you are so irresponsible that you should rest in peace. Then when you rest in peace, will I live alone in this different world?". ¡°©­©­©­¡± Seeing his brother fall into silence, Edward took a deep breath and his tone became a little gentle: "don''t say such stupid words, and don''t take the nonsense of believing the winged bird man, what dead and rest ~ please! We are not people in the same world at all. Maybe the God of this world has no right to control us." "I see, brother." Al whispered. Edward reluctantly shrugged and leaned against the carriage to change a topic: "after going back, I have to find a way to make al recover your body. It must be hard to move. Al''s body fragments have not been found. I don''t know whether it''s OK to use other metals instead. And my mechanical armor. I don''t know who in the world can help me repair it." While Edward was nagging about who should repair the mechanical armor, a new partner was coming out of Yalin''s study in the city of odur in the yarnod mountains. "Edward''s mechanical armor ~ no problem! I made his mechanical armor originally. It''s just a piece of cake as long as there are appropriate tools and parts." The girl in technician''s work clothes said confidently holding a wrench. "What ~ complete destruction! Complete destruction" ¡°©­©­©­¡± After a brief silence, a roar echoed in the room: "that short white gourd ~ big fool!!!" (to be continued...) Chapter 425 When the cold wind in the polar region came, Edward found that he was very close to the city of audur. Once upon a time, he felt that he was about to return home. Compared with wandering outside, people can always feel a strange sense of security in the city of odur. They don''t have to be afraid of the sudden escape of the dead, and no demons can enter the city, let alone ordinary humans. It is a difficult test for them to cross the fog forest supported by a natural barrier by the snowstorm. After arriving at belika fortress, Prince Rost, who was sent by King rhodland of Saxony to deal with the transactions with odur, personally brought people to meet Edward and Gretel. In order to prevent accidents, the old king specially sent Gretel, a court mage who was his confidant, to belika fortress to take charge of the matter together with Prince Rost. "Don''t you have a rest, Mr. Edward. It''s very late. You can start early tomorrow morning." "Thank you for your kindness ~ it''s just that I''m in a hurry now. Anyway, it''s just a moment to use the portal to reach the Arnold mountains." In front of the huge portal, Gretel asked Edward to have a little rest for one night and start tomorrow, but Edward, who was worried about Al''s body, insisted on starting now regardless of the fatigue caused by travel. Watch the liaison officer use the communication magic guide to contact the yanold mountains thousands of miles away and let the other party start the portal. Gretel couldn''t help looking at this great building with a look of great appreciation. This large-scale portal is simply the best tool for transporting people and goods. If this large-scale portal can be built in all territories of Saxony Kingdom, it will be closely linked to the whole Saxony kingdom, In addition to the economic prosperity brought by the rapid trade, the royal family''s control over the country can be further consolidated. But so far, because they dare not dismantle the portal without authorization for detailed research. External observation alone cannot decipher the operation principle of the law array on the portal, and the Saxony kingdom cannot master this advanced technology. The God has too many powerful forces and technologies in his hands. Any one can greatly improve the national strength of Saxony kingdom. If you want to get these technologies, it seems that you still have to increase cooperation with the ancient gods, but there are too few chips for the Saxony kingdom to attract the ancient gods. Ancient characters began to appear on the stone columns on both sides of the portal. The light spots began to increase and coalesce to form a light curtain. With Al''s blood fragments, Edward finally turned and looked at Gretel and belika fortress behind him. After waving goodbye, Edward stepped into the portal. What is the feeling of transmission? Although it is not the first time to use portal and teleportation array. But Edward still felt that the moment he entered the portal, the body seemed to be decomposed into countless particles. It was too familiar ~ right! As like as two peas in the basement of the family, the feeling of using human body to open the door of truth is instantly and exactly the same. What a disgusting feeling! It was in this disgusting feeling that Edward crossed a distance of tens of thousands of miles in an instant. When his consciousness was fully restored, the surrounding scenery had suddenly changed. There were many goods ready to be transported on the huge and wide square, and two fairy maidens had been waiting in front of the portal. And the hand temperature also made Edward feel as if he had stepped into a comfortable spring from the cold winter! "Welcome back, Mr. Edward. Please come with us. His majesty Yalin is waiting for you in the study." "Finally back ~" Edward looked at the familiar buildings and elves around, took off his redundant windbreaker, gave it to the elves maid and went to the study. Because Yalin is busy again recently, and sometimes people like sunezer, fili and Yuehai often visit him. Yalin simply added a small portal near his study to connect the whole city of audur, which was convenient for visitors. Edward was directly sent to Yalin by a small portal without taking a few steps. Even Xiaodou, who lived in the industrial period of the original steel world, has to admit that there are still many commendable technologies in the different world. For example, this time-saving portal is one of them. "Excuse me, Lord Yalin!" After entering the room, Edward habitually used the name "Sir", but before he could see Arlene, a dark figure suddenly appeared in front of Edward! Eh!? Edward was stunned and looked at the flying things ~ a large adjustable wrench that looked familiar! Then a burst of pain accompanied by a strong sense of dizziness made Edward almost messy in the wind. When he returned, he threw a wrench impolitely and aimed at his forehead impolitely ~ there was only one person who could make such a crazy move. "How painful ~ Wenli!!! Why are you here!!" Edward covered his bleeding forehead and looked at the blonde in front of him. The girl who always exudes the familiar smell of engine oil in her technician''s work clothes is really her childhood sweetheart and full-time maintenance engineer of mechanical armor - Wen Li Rockbell!! "Why did sister Wenli come to this world?" Alphonse murmured in Edward''s arms. Wenli shook her blond hair behind her and strode to Edward. She smiled condescending and said, "you can come to this strange world. Can''t I come?". "As soon as we met, you hit me with a wrench!! didn''t I tell you before! Don''t do such dangerous things. What if I was killed?" Wenli stuck out her tongue and looked at Edward playfully: "aren''t you still alive? I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mr. Edward ~" Looking at Wenli''s smiling face, Edward''s anger dissipated in a moment. On the contrary, Edward wanted to cry at the moment. It''s really good to see familiar relatives and people who care about themselves on weekdays: "it''s been a long time. I miss you very much ~ Wenli." After a long absence, the three children started chatting. On one side, Yalin didn''t mind being ignored. It was fun to watch the "little couple" quarrel. However, Yalin really admired Edward''s vitality. He was accurately hit on the forehead by a large adjustable wrench in the fastest acceleration state. He was hurt by so many tons. It was just a swollen bag. If ordinary people were not concussion, I''m afraid they would have died on the spot. I don''t know whether Edward has practiced iron head skills under Winley''s "exercise" or Winley has mastered advanced "weapon throwing" skills. But their warmth didn''t last long because Wenli began to ask an important question. "All right ~ Edward! Show me the damaged mechanical armor." Well, Xiaodou''s face seemed to freeze as if it was an instant cramp. Under Wenli''s creepy smile, Edward stammered: "that \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "I know, I know. Lord Yalin has told me the situation, but the damage I heard should be complete damage." When Edward showed a look of "you pit me" to Yalin, Wenli continued to smile and say, "don''t worry, I won''t be angry. After all, you and Al are also very hard this time. They broke into the gathering place of evil believers to save people, so I''ll forgive you for breaking the mechanical armor this time." "Really!?" Edward looked at Winnie happily. The girl nodded and urged, "really, I''ll forgive you this time. Quickly bring the broken mechanical armor and let me check it. Look at the situation of your right hand. You can''t even equip the mechanical armor. It''s estimated that the damage is very serious, and I don''t know if it can be repaired." Edward sat on the ground scratching his head and said apologetically for a long time: "in fact, it has been completely broken into pieces, so I didn''t take it back." "Nani? (what?)" Wenli stared at Xiaodou from the corner of her eye. Under this terrible gaze, Edward immediately explained in detail. The mechanical armor was wiped by the devil''s black lightning and began to rust and disintegrate rapidly. After returning to the ground, the mechanical armor has completely become a pile of broken rusted iron fragments. Seeing that the mechanical armor has become no different from garbage, As soon as Edward was not in the mood and had no time to collect the fragments of the mechanical armor, he began to run away with TIA. "So I didn''t bring back any parts." Edward, who had knelt on the ground, spoke less and less, and even his body seemed to be shrinking sharply. "You big fool!! that''s the treasure I made with all my efforts!!" Wenli''s roar and the sound of breaking the air with a wrench rang out at the same time, and then Edward''s scream echoed in the room! "Wenli ~ you agreed not to be angry \ ah!!" (to be continued...) Chapter 426 When the sun rose the next morning, Edward was called to the conference room by Yalin to explain the situation in detail. "Yo ~ I heard that you two kids went to the devil''s altar and made a scene. It''s really amazing! Look at your heavy injury, I think the other party must be strong?" Lancer kuchulin, leaning against the wall, looked at Edward who had just come in and asked jokingly. "In fact, what I want to say is that I didn''t get so badly hurt. It was all because of a violent woman." There is no way to remove the mechanical armor. After all, after such a long time, the mechanical armor has been greatly worn. Coupled with the battle in the devil altar and the pouring of mud, Wenli almost beat Edward up after checking the condition of the leg mechanical armor. According to Wenli, this mechanical armor must also be overhauled. Then there was no spare mechanical armor in audur city for Edward to make up for, so Xiaodou had to sit in a wheelchair and be taken care of by the maid. In addition to kuchulin, xiunaizel, Shumu rosefinch, Czech fried, manigott and Princess Luo Jiean all gathered together to listen to Edward explain in detail what they had done in the Saxony kingdom. Edward sorted out his thoughts a little and held al''s bloodstain fragments. The two brothers began to talk slowly about the disappearance of the maid who had found the snow goddess temple, To find the devil altar, how to fight with the guards inside, how to sneak in and save TIA, ran away all night, and finally was hit by the sky and saved by the chief priest Serena. When it comes to the emblem of six fingers. Yalin already knew who the owner of the altar was - grazit, Lord of the dark! "Grazt ~ it seems that sister Serena, the chief priest, also said this name. Do you know Mr. Yalin?". Alphonse asked. "The name sounds very powerful. Master, do you know the devil?". Kuchulin cares more about each other''s strength. "Very powerful! Moreover, he is still an extremely ancient demon. In terms of single strength, the Lord of Wu Yan, grazit, is still above the killing master aleguso, but although he is the demon lord, as the demon lord of the old era, compared with the demon lord of the new era, the requirements for entering the master material level are relatively more stringent." Yalin was a little silent and continued to say a few words: "But don''t underestimate him. After the advent of the new era, grazite was the only demon who had come to the main material level, and his followers opened the way after sacrificing a city with hundreds of thousands of people. At that time, aleguso, the killing master, also picked up a bargain along the way and came with him. Before being beaten back to the distorted void, the two demons were in the main material level The surface caused unimaginable damage. " Hundreds of thousands of people will be sacrificed at the same time!! The two brothers of elrich and the rosefinch shuddered. The saint fighters frowned. The demons that twisted the void in their hearts may have won the first place of evil that must be eradicated. Princess Luo jie''an breathed a sigh of relief when she was frightened. She didn''t expect that there was a demon altar outside the king''s capital, and she was still such a terrible Demon Lord. Fortunately, it had been destroyed. For the time being, there should be no need to worry about the safety of her father and brother. Compared with Luo Jiean, Yalin didn''t worry much about how deep the devil would penetrate into the Saxony kingdom. After all, the Saxony Kingdom has a special geographical location, and the two major religious organizations on the mainland are competing for the share of faith. This is a dangerous crater for demons. But grazite insists on letting his followers build altars in such dangerous places. I''m afraid it''s also because of the gratitude and resentment between grazite and the goddess of ice and snow. From the scale of the discovered grazite''s altar, it''s just a small altar that has just been built. Compared with the pain dominated altar recently destroyed by the holy capital, its scale can''t be compared at all. However, Yalin still had some doubts. Lord Wu Yan was crazy but rational. Even if grazite had suffered from the chest piercing pain of the holy sword of the snow goddess, he should not let his believers build an altar that will be found sooner or later just to revenge the snow goddess. Although the devil''s power is awesome for believers who are mortals, the devil who is too stupid and always releases failed missions will make believers centrifugal. After all, no one wants to work under a fool who specially asks his own people to die. Yalin was puzzled. Is it after the new era that grazit seems to have changed, or does Lord Wu Yan have other plans? Then Yalin asked Edward about every detail. When he learned that Al''s body was hit by the black lightning sent by the devil, it became like this. When understanding how alder''s body and mechanical armor were destroyed, Yalin had guessed what spell the opponent was using. "It''s advanced dissociation!" "Advanced dissociation? What is this spell?" Asked Edward, who knew little about magic. "An advanced spell that decomposes matter. When hit, both steel and flesh will quickly turn into ashes. Even secret silver and refined gold can''t last long in front of dissociation." Yalin shrugged his shoulders and looked at the two brothers with some satisfaction and continued: "you two are really lucky. It seems that the power of the abyss of the altar has been exhausted when the devil uses the spell. The spell hits you and Al in a weakened state. Otherwise, even if it touches you slightly, you and Al will die." After that, Yalin motioned Edward to take al''s blood print fragment and looked at it carefully. Edward''s mechanical armor was wiped, but al was hit by the front of dissociation. Even in a weakened state, dissociation should make al''s armor completely become fragments. It is impossible to keep the most important blood marks. This is not something that can be done by luck. After a little inspection, Yalin found that Al''s soul attached to the armor seemed to become loose. In doubt, Yalin quietly opened al''s property panel and browsed it. The special ability "soul attachment" originally used to stabilize Alphonse''s soul from being rejected by armor has disappeared. It seems that it is "soul attachment" that resists the power of understanding separation to keep al''s blood seal fragments. After thinking for a while, Yalin changed this ability again to add to al. He handed the fragments of the blood mark to Edward. Yalin continued to stop Xiaodou to explain the next thing. After saving TIA, he ran away overnight. Finally, he was caught up by the devil. Fortunately, the man with wings fell from the sky at the critical moment to save himself and Al, but the other party had to kill Al in the name of the dead, Finally, Serena, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow, came to save the people. "Not people with Wings ~ in myth, they are angels! Brother!" Al corrected Edward''s mistake. "Cut ~" Edward tutted angrily: "what angels! I think they are just a group of birds with wings. They look arrogant and stand above others." "A group of winged birdmen £ " Yalin smiled and said in an evil tone of "approval": "in some ways, they are really a group of winged birdmen." The two brothers all focused on Yalin. It seemed clear from Yalin''s tone that the details of the three angels were clear. However, Yalin didn''t go on. He just waved his hand to the two brothers to continue to explain. After listening to the situation at that time and the dialogue between the angel and the chief priest Serena, Yalin couldn''t help but look dignified. An eight winged angel and two six winged angels are an amazing team combination. If both sides have fought with all their strength, even the six winged angels will not definitely lose to the chief priest Serena with gods and holy things. If the eight winged angel did it herself, the only choice Serena could make was to run away. In this case, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow can spare no effort to protect Al and Xiaodou. Even the future enemy Yalin can''t help admiring her courage and firm belief in the goddess of ice and snow. However, what Yalin is most worried about now is the destination of the three angels. Obviously, the other party can''t go to Saxony kingdom to see the snow. From the other party''s route and a little information revealed in a few words, Yalin firmly believes that the other party must have come for the son of the star, Nine times out of ten, the three angels are ready to sneak into the sphere of influence of the holy capital in the west of the mainland to search for the whereabouts of the son of the star. Only Yalin knows the detailed location of the son of the star, that is, he doesn''t know whether the three angels entered the west of the mainland just blindly and without a clue to search and collect intelligence, or whether the other party has obtained the exact location of the son of the star''s landing through some methods. If the wind is the latter, it will be in great trouble. If you let the other party find the son of the star first and bring her back to the divine domain of ishutar, God knows how ishutar will make use of the power of the son of the star. At that time, not only the five supreme gods worshipped by the holy capital will face great disaster, but also you will lose a great opportunity to find the soul stone in the yarod mountains. Yalin only hopes that the other party will just search blindly this time. It''s best that the holy capital can send forces to stop the three guys from throwing them out, or expect the son of the star to solve them with his own strength. Of course, the best way is to let al Sid and others speed up and find the son of the star first! (to be continued...) Chapter 427 Although you only need to touch Edward''s head, Yalin can read all his memories from him, but this ability is generally not used by Yalin to his own people until a special moment. This ability to peep into the memory of others is often regarded as an act of aggression against * *, and if it is often used, it will inevitably make people afraid and cause centrifugation. Reading a novel is recommended to read quickly Rather than make everyone feel disgusted, Yalin chose to sit down and spend some time listening to little bean Edward say things bit by bit. "That''s all?" "That''s all. Later, Al and I were sent to the temple to rest for a few days. Miss Serena also checked for Al and me with divine magic to ensure that they were not tampered with by the devil." Yalin nodded at this point. The main priest of the goddess of ice and snow was also a more professional "devil fighting" person. After the two returned to odur City, Yalin personally checked for the two again to ensure that there were no soul senders, facial worms and other tracking magic. Alphonse''s body was originally intended to be repaired by major Alex, but Edward objected. In addition, alder''s body was completely broken into pieces. In the demon altar, Edward only hastily brought back some armor fragments, and these fragments have been completely useless after Yalin''s inspection, Under the action of dissociation, the fragments have lost their original tenacity and become as fragile as plastic sheets. Edward''s only choice is to replace al''s whole body with other metals. Alfonsi had no opinion on completely changing his body. Instead, he put forward requirements with great interest. For example, his body should not be too bloated, his head should not be too high (Edward was hurt by tons) and his appearance should not be too terrible. If you can, it''s best to be gorgeous and beautiful, so as not to go out like in the past, which always makes people afraid to approach him. Two hours later, the two noisy brothers left under the escort of the maid. In addition to xiunaizel, Shumu rosefinch and others also left one after another. Yalin rubbed his temples: "basically, it''s like this for the time being." "After all, we have no extra strength to intervene in these things. There will be a greater test waiting for the city in the future." Xiunaizel also said helplessly. If the city of odur has enough strength, shinezer doesn''t suggest stirring the muddy water to play games with gods and demons, but the problem is not now. "I care about the three angels." Yalin crossed his hands and held his chin while thinking and said, "judging from their direction of action, they should go to the holy capital, and ten * * are ready to sneak into the west of the mainland through the forest of fog. Although the yanoder mountains should not be on their scheduled route, if these birdmen run to the yanoder mountains on a whim, they may have some trouble." "The armed forces of odur have no problem dealing with three angels." Sunezer said that if the city of odur has developed to the present, even three angels can''t fight. Then there is no need to continue to build the city. It''s better to move early and accumulate strength elsewhere. "It''s absolutely no problem to deal with three angels. I''m worried about the gods behind these guys. I don''t want the city of odur to be forced to fight ahead of time now." Yalin can only let Goddard, who deals with mercenaries and adventurers outside the misty forest, stop temporarily recently, especially the frost and snow elves who act together. If they are found, the consequences will be very bad. It''s not easy to be a shrinking turtle. Yalin also wants to solve these angels like pinching insects. But now, facing the severe reality, Yalin has to make a humiliating choice. There''s no way! If you don''t have strength, you will be beaten. If you don''t have strength, you have to be a man with your tail. Although it''s great to be a arrogant bird for a while, the next end will be very miserable. A violent chrysanthemum Dazuo in the world of Yalin is an example. "These things can only be like this for the time being. Next, there are several important things to deal with about the city of odur, your majesty Yalin." Chanezel sorted out the documents in hand and put them in front of Yalin. Yalin nodded, picked up one and looked at it. Among many affairs, there are two major events that need to be reviewed recently. The first is the integration of the high elves into the city. First, Yalin decided to accept a group of high elves apprentices with magical qualifications to study in odur city. Of course, these qualified apprentices are devout people affected by the power of frost. They worship Yalin and desire strength, and Yalin doesn''t mind giving them some strength to show their compatriots better. These apprentices have been arranged to study and live in the outer city. They are responsible for teaching the high-level mages of frost and snow elves. These elf mages with an average magic level of about 14-17 have been given very preferential treatment as instructors for these apprentices. You should know that some little nobles who yearn for power can even regard some middle-level mages below level 10 as guests of honor. Usually, some lecturers in law schools are only about level 10, and even * * level mages in law schools can act as lecturers. Gretel, a mage who once came to the Arnold mountains, has only 16 levels of magic. However, Gretel has been appointed a court mage. Even in the "sage''s Tower" known as the holy land of magic, according to Farron. Level 16 and level 7 mages are qualified to become professors and enjoy special treatment. In secular countries, level 16 and level 7 mages are appointed to various important posts, mostly responsible for the operation of the protective magic array of the whole city or the safety of surrounding royal family members. "Let a group of high-level mages be apprentices and lecturers, which is the degree of killing chickens with ox knives." Yalin sighed. "In terms of courses, I''m sorry, your majesty Yalin. I don''t know much about the magical power of magic, so I have to fully appoint mages to take charge." "This is OK. Try it first. It will be gradually improved according to the teaching effect." After dealing with this matter, the next plan flashed a light in Yalin''s eyes, because the title of the plan prominently wrote the report on the construction of the financial and monetary system in audur City, which Yalin missed. by the way! Up to now, the city of odur has not issued money, and a very primitive system of rationing according to work has been maintained in the allocation of resources, but this is also a last resort. After all, most of the residents of odur have been born in the calling system. Yalin''s AI strengthening has given these lives joy, anger and sorrow, but they still lack sufficient self-awareness, No one complains about their income, and no one wants to stand above others. The whole city of odur is like a mechanical city with no sense of competition but simply obeying Yalin''s orders. Although such special summoners as shinezer and miss yuansaka Lin have self-awareness and values, after all, the number of special summoners is too small. Now the material and energy revenue and expenditure of audur city is only a drop in the bucket to meet their material needs, so we almost forget the concept of "money" inadvertently. After the fugitive high elves settled down, after such a long time of cultivation and development, the recovered high elves finally have the preliminary hematopoietic function. Some tools and daily necessities do not need to be provided through odur city. They first arrived in the habitat because of the lack of materials. The elves have been using the original trade method of barter, However, when the goods are abundant, this original trading method is about to become obsolete. Now it is time to issue money. Not only do the high elves need it, but the city of odur cannot always maintain the barter transaction in the transactions of Saxony kingdom. The issue of currency is only a matter of time, but it is launched ahead of time due to the development of the high elves. "Two plans" Yalin carefully browsed it. He had a careful habit in the stock market and returned to Yalin again. Xiunaizel didn''t hurry to sit on the sofa and close his eyes and wait for Yalin to finish looking at it. It wasn''t until two hours later that Yalin finally put down the document and showed a meaningful smile to xiunaizel. "Which way do you think is more appropriate, your majesty Yalin!" "Do you still want to? Of course, it is to issue new money. Only fools will hand over the right to issue money to others." Yalin threw the plan on the table and said directly. Sunezer also nodded approvingly: "so what can we guarantee the credit value of the new currency?" In Yalin''s original world, money is just a piece of paper coated with paint. It can''t eat and warm up. In terms of cost, it''s also very cheap, but people are willing to exchange a piece of paper for their own labor achievements. Why? The reason is that there are enough valuable things behind the paper that can be exchanged, which has become a kind of credit. It is precisely because of this credit that users can trust. Of course, if there are no valuable things behind the paper, the paper is just a piece of waste paper. There was once a bald head in the world of Yalin who thought that money was just printed when there was no paper. As a result, people were asked to take a sack of money to buy rice. Burning real money on the Qingming Festival was more economical than burning fake money. Finally, the "finished" man was forced to go to an island for the rest of his life Yalin does not intend to make such a mistake. For the credit value of currency, Yalin is temporarily linked with Saxony Kingdom at this stage: "gold! Of course, considering the world''s gold production and stock, we can also use magic crystal stone as the anchor of currency." (to be continued.) ... ... Chapter 428 At present, the semi-metallic currency called "Ryan" is commonly used in the whole continent. It is a circular sheet made of precious metals such as gold, silver and copper, special paper and a small amount of magic spar. The numbers representing the face value are drawn on it. Before overlord galselik unified the whole continent, the continent continued to use gold, silver, copper and other all metal currencies. After overlord galselik unified the whole continent with the help of the king of the white dragon, he began to adopt a series of reforms, including the abandonment of the inconvenient all metal currency, He began to promote this semi-metallic coin with the emblem of the Empire of perlas. At first, although the promotion of "Ryan" was hindered by some obstacles, compared with the weight of metal currency, it was inconvenient to carry. In addition, metal currency needed a long time to count and determine the quality during trading. It took little time for "Ryan" with face value to gradually replace gold and silver coins and become the mainstream currency of the continent. After the collapse of the perlas Empire established by the overlord thousands of years later, Ryan, who had lost his credit guarantee, should have collapsed directly, but at that time, he united to overthrow the holy capital and the Holy See, which were not yet completely hostile to the overlord galseric, Considering the convenience brought by the currency of ''Ryan'' to trade and the fact that all races in the whole continent have generally recognized this currency, the two major religious organizations finally decided to inherit and continue the use and issuance of this currency. At that time, however, the whole continent had just come to an end from the era of overlord, and some powerful countries in independent countries did not intend to let go of the issuance of currency. At first, the two major religious organizations did not have such a strong influence at that time. Finally, under the competition for power, as a credit currency, "Ryan" had to be in the form of separation of powers in the Holy See The casting and distribution were carried out under the common supervision of the holy capital and secular countries. And be responsible for the operation of the payment system of the whole currency area. Although there was a lot of trouble in the initial issuance process, fortunately, after thousands of years of improvement of the financial system, overlord galserik left the most valuable legacy for the world and finally continued to take root on the road. One of sunezer''s plans is to integrate into the existing monetary system of the whole continent and use ''Ryan'' as the currency of odur city. Although there are still many loopholes in this monetary and financial system according to modern people''s thinking, it can still be used in this foreign world with relatively backward civilization. This method can also save time, and allow the city of odur to complete the construction of monetary and financial institutions as soon as possible. Although Yalin is also a little excited. However, Yalin, who has lived in the original world for nearly 20 years and is particularly sensitive to finance, likes the saying "as long as I control the currency issuance of a country, I don''t care who makes laws". The currency issuance right means the lifeblood of a country. Although the currency of Ryan is now common in the whole continent, a model similar to the euro or the global unified currency has been established, But Yalin doesn''t intend to let his life be held in the hands of others, especially two of them are still the sworn enemies of the White Dragon King. However, Yalin also knows that he is not in the original world now. The effect of the sentence "as long as I control the currency issuance of a country, I don''t care who makes laws" in this world is not as great as that of the original world. The rights of big capitalists, bankers and chaebols in the original world can indeed be strong enough to control the direction of a country and even the world at will, Even the top leaders of the country in the open can be replaced at will by them like changing parts, because everyone in the original world is fragile and equal in their own strength. In the world. There are countless powerful beings beyond the secular world. Even if a powerful chaebol controls a country and astronomical wealth, even if he has an iron army, what is the significance of your rights and wealth in front of the gods and the dragon who can hit an elite army with one person''s strength? In a power based world, wealth and power are just by-products of the pursuit of power. The White Dragon King, who once could kill gods, has no interest in wealth and power. An analogy is like a player playing an RPG game. When you use the modifier to modify your character so that you can destroy the final boss with your bare hands, are you still interested in picking up the money and equipment dropped by the monster? It''s just a waste of time Although the world is a power based world. However, Yalin still decided that the currency must be issued by himself. The reason is that the "Panda" has imposed restrictions on him. He can''t leave the yanoder mountains. He must rely more on the hands of others to achieve his goal. If there is no strong economy, he can''t develop enough strength. However, Yalin may not be able to let others hold this important lifeline, Although there have been no large-scale economic and financial crises and financial attacks in other countries. But perhaps the Holy See and the holy city do not know how to use economic means as attack weapons, but it does not mean that the two major religious organizations do not know how to use them in the future. On the issue of issuing currency, Yalin and sunezer discussed for a long time. Eugasol in the world of magic guide and clever shell, the eldest sister of the three swordsmen of the United Kingdom, and Louise, who is good at government affairs, also came to the conference room to record. Although Yalin was going to use gold and magic spar as hairstyle credit guarantee, he first issued currency in the habitat of high elves to test the water. However, it is obvious that the high elves do not need gold and magic spar, which are valuable in the outside world. Therefore, the monetary function issued to the high elves is temporarily linked to other things. "I have a suggestion. How about using the currency of grain and salt to the high elves for credit protection first?" Luyini suddenly suggested during the discussion between the two. Food and salt? Yalin was stunned and shonezer looked at each other. Louise''s suggestion was good. It was more attractive to the high elves than precious metals or food and daily necessities. Now the towns built by the elves can be self-sufficient in food. At the same time, blacksmith shops and ceramic workshops have been established to create some basic tools, but salt as a condiment is not produced in the forest, and salt can only be supplied by odur city. "Let''s use salt as monetary credit guarantee." Yalin thought for a moment and said. Xiunaizel nodded in agreement. "Your Majesty Yalin, I have another suggestion. In order to ensure the normal circulation of money, it''s better to let odur city establish a business market in the elf town to sell some daily necessities and a small amount of luxury goods, which can not only ensure the normal circulation of money, but also promote people to people and cultural exchanges between the two sides." As one of the original three swordsmen, Louise, who is best at government affairs, immediately made a package plan. Yalin was very pleased and felt that she did not call a mistake. Maybe it was overqualified to let Louise be the Secretary of sunezer. Maybe Louise can be responsible for some things alone in the future. After a discussion for a while, Yalin said to Louise with great satisfaction, "can you take full responsibility for this matter?". Luyini nodded and said confidently, "no problem, please give it to me." The three discussed the details again. Finally, Yalin signed the document to let Louise be fully responsible for the currency issuance in the high elf town. The discussion of the day was approaching noon. When Yalin invited the two to have dinner together, he would discuss the next currency issues, Suddenly, a strange feeling flashed in Yalin''s heart. It was a feeling that a force had quietly entered the boundary of odur city. Although the boundary recognized this force and did not hinder it, Yalin still felt that this force had a strange feeling, which did not belong to anyone in odur City, and the most important thing was that the final destination of this force was frost wing hall. "Wait a minute." Yalin suddenly changed his look and disappeared from the room in a moment in the puzzled eyes of sunezer and Louise. Someone broke into the city of audur. Not only did the city boundary fail to stop the intruder, but it was as the king of the white dragon that he felt the power of the other party at this time. It was incredible at this time! You should know that the dark elves sneaking into the shadow plane were detected by Yalin when they were still in the distant fog forest. Moreover, as a God, rose, the queen of the spider God, was blocked outside by the barrier when trying to enter the city of odur, and could not sneak into the city silently. But now someone not only sneaked into the barrier, but even hid his divine knowledge. It''s just Although surprised, there was no panic in Yalin''s heart. On the contrary, the memory of the once White Dragon King emerged a strong sense of nostalgia, which was a very familiar feeling. In the frost wing hall, a girl dressed in an exotic dress is gently landing in front of the gate of the palace of the sea of clouds. The girl''s hands are close to her chest. She seems to be uneasy looking at this huge building complex like a dream and wonders. However, she can''t keep her eyes for a while in the beautiful garden and magnificent palace. Soon, the girl''s eyes moved back to the palace of the sea of clouds. Looking at the huge palace gate like a giant''s gate, the girl stretched out her hand and gently pressed it on the palace gate. Soon, the protection array on the palace gate was quickly lifted. The huge palace gate opened slowly as if it welcomed the arrival of the master. After thinking for a while, the girl walked slowly into the palace of the sea of clouds with crystal and lovely red feet. (to be continued...) Chapter 429 Although the animal skin clothes on his body look simple, the raw materials are extremely precious Warcraft leather. The gorgeous feathers on his forehead as a crown ornament are the tail feathers of a very dangerous giant carnivorous bird. His neck is like a necklace strung together like beast teeth, and his hands are bracelets made of gemstones of different colors, Although these ornaments seem to be very simple in workmanship and do not have the luxurious beauty made by big craftsmen, there is no doubt that the materials are the best choice. Every item is slowly flowing with powerful aura, which is different from ordinary enchanted items. The aura flowing on leather clothes or accessories is like having self life and consciousness, as if it is slowly pulsating with every breath and heartbeat of the girl. Although it is a wild and exotic dress, it bears a unique beauty for the girl, just like an elf from nature. Just ahead \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ The girl walked forward with a gentle step. The figure sitting behind the gauze curtain was the existence she wanted to find, but the girl didn''t feel any breath of life in the palace. "Who are you?" Suddenly, the clear voice behind interrupted the girl''s thoughts. The girl turned around and looked at the figure walking into the palace from the outside with an alert look. A beautiful elf girl with bright blond hair was followed by a small blue animal at her feet, a girl who looked like a hybrid of orcs and humans. In addition, I''m afraid the most strange thing is the Warcraft riding by the orc mixed race girl. It is as huge as a lion and contains a powerful element of fire. It is as conspicuous as a different kind in this palace almost filled with water elements. With a look of doubt, irogel looked at the girl dressed differently from ordinary people. Today, when she was guiding alulu in the garden to meditate, she suddenly heard the sound of opening the door from the cloud sea uterus. Originally, she thought that the ancient god Yalin came to the frost wing hall. Irogel had to put down her things and take a look at the situation with alulu. However, everything in front of her seemed to make her feel at a loss. The elf girl doesn''t know why a girl she has never seen suddenly appeared in this palace belonging to the ancient god, and it is still this kind of exotic dress full of savage style. Arrogill knew that her identity could only be regarded as the servant of the ancient god. Suddenly, an alien who had never seen came to the master''s house and tried to further explore the secret of the room. Should she ask her identity and consider whether to stop her behavior? Now, however, elujah did not dare to do so. This is not an ordinary courtyard or the Royal Palace of the secular kingdom. It can quietly enter the cloud palace that seems to have special significance to the ancient gods. Elujah did not know whether the other party was a malicious intruder or another guest of the ancient gods, but elujah knew one thing very well, When the girl in front of her turned around, the other party clearly showed a look of tension and fear. But irogel felt as if she was looking directly at not a helpless little girl, but an existence that was completely another dimension above herself. This feeling was like the first time she looked directly at the real body of the ancient god Yalin! Like the Supreme God, people have an impulse to try to crawl and kneel from their hearts! Sweat began to cover her forehead. Arrogill felt as if her mind was blurred. The ornaments on the elf girl''s neck seemed to feel the danger, and the magic light appeared. In an instant, arrogill woke up and subconsciously stepped back for several steps. What the hell is this? Irogel''s look had been filled with fear. She just looked at each other and wanted to crawl down just now as if she was going to lose consciousness. This is not the effect that pure mind control magic can achieve. Although the girl dressed in an exotic style seems a little scared and nervous. But irogel believes that as long as the other party feels dangerous, perhaps as long as an idea can annihilate herself together with alulu and Emperor Yan of Warcraft. Not only the fairy girl, Yan Di also felt a strange breath of power on the uninvited guests in front of him. This breath of power is very pure, neither flame nor frost, nor light nor dark, just like the original power at the time of the birth of all things, extremely pure without a trace of impurities. Suddenly, a sound came, and elujah and Yan Di were stunned. It was not so much the sound that came as the sound that sounded directly in their own minds. "This is a spiritual dialogue. Ah ~ can you also have a spiritual dialogue?". Alulu opened her eyes and looked at the girl in front of her with curiosity. The girl dressed in a foreign country stepped back two steps, looked at alulu, opened her mouth and wanted to stop talking, but she didn''t answer with alulu in the end. Alulu climbed down from Emperor Yan''s back. The little girl took a few steps forward and asked in a pure voice, "my name is alulu. Were you brought by brother Yalin?". Brother is a new name that alulu changed for Yalin recently. After getting the Yan Emperor, alulu''s favor for Yalin increased a lot. Finally, after breaking through and reaching the level of respect, alulu''s daily adult Yalin has become Yalin''s brother. Of course, for the called Yalin himself, the title of brother seems to be good, and he seems to want to have a sister in his previous life. The exotic girl shook her head. "Looking for someone?" A lulu looked at the girl in front of her. The little girl just wanted to get closer. Yan Emperor blocked a lulu with his claws. "What''s the matter, Emperor Yan?" Different from the innocent alulu, Emperor Yan is looking at the uninvited guest with a high alert look. From the girl''s words just now, Emperor Yan can at least determine that the other party is not a guest entertained by Yalin. As for how she broke into the yanoder mountains and even into this palace of clouds, Emperor Yan doesn''t know, However, it is an indisputable fact that the other party has unspeakable power. Yan Emperor can''t let go of any danger that may endanger alulu and elojer. Unable to move forward, alulu had to shout to the girl behind the Yan Emperor: "my sister and I live in this palace. Can you tell us who you want? Maybe we can help you." The girl turned her head and looked at the figure behind the gauze curtain. Her words were full of loneliness and sadness. After talking, the girl turned and walked up the steps, stretched out her hand and tried to lift the gauze curtain. "Please wait" At this time, regardless of the dangerous feeling brought by the girl, irogel hurriedly said, "you can''t lift the gauze curtain!" The elf girl still remembers the consequences of trying to lift the veil. The anger of the ancient god is still vivid. Although irogel is also curious about the figure behind the veil, since she learned that lesson, irogel can only suppress her curiosity and dare not try to move this "inverse scale" belonging to the ancient god to avoid bringing disaster to herself. At this time, Yan Di jumped onto the steps and stared at the girl covetously. When one person and one beast said this, the girl subconsciously stopped her action. Looking at Yan Di girl who had jumped up the steps, she trembled slightly like a frightened deer Yan Di''s eyes looked puzzled. The girl nodded slightly and looked at Emperor Yan with a pitiful look. As she spoke, the girl escaped and showed her necklace in front of her. Just as the girl said, the necklace was shining blue, and something behind the gauze curtain was resonating with each other. The two forces were happily intertwined in the whole palace. Under the influence of this force, Yandi and erojieer felt that the water elements and fire elements around them were resonating together, and the two elements hovered around each other like forming a spiral and pulsating very regularly. In an instant, arrogill found that the things in front of him became blurred, and the flash of white made people almost blind. The elf girl seemed to see an unprecedented big explosion, which was like a huge explosion that brought the destruction of all things, and then life was born again from destruction, which was like the story of the creator''s creation in myth. (to be continued...) Chapter 430 It has witnessed the destruction and creation of all things in an instant. It is a force older and more powerful than gods and demons. All things are as insignificant as dust in front of it, Irogel finally knew one thing. The girl in front of her was not a guest entertained by the ancient god Yalin, perhaps another unknown ancient god in the world, or a more terrible existence than the gods After experiencing too many incredible things and witnessing one powerful existence beyond the secular world, even in the face of a more terrible existence, the elf girl felt that she could quickly adjust her mind and calm down. This is the world that you will face in the future. Gods, dragons and countless things that were once only in myths and legends are displayed in front of you one after another. You must quickly learn to adapt and integrate into the world. "You see, I''m right. I just want to see what''s calling me. Maybe it can tell me who I am and why I came to this world." This time, the girl finally didn''t talk with her heart. Qingling''s voice said softly with a trace of timidity, but what made Yan Emperor feel speechless was that the more the girl showed this fear, the more funny the scene was. She had the power to instantly erase herself and erojill and alulu, but the other party didn''t know how to use her power, A simple little girl who doesn''t even know why she exists. The scene was as ridiculous as a giant dragon begging a few little mice to make way, and their "little mice" had long been frightened and trembled. Yandi didn''t know what to do for a moment, and eloger dared not go out. The former knew that he couldn''t defeat each other at all, and the latter had no right to decide anything. Ah Lulu said to the girl dressed in foreign clothes in front of her. "My sister once told ah Lulu that you can''t take anything that doesn''t belong to you. Even if you want it, you have to get the owner''s consent." "Really? But I can feel it calling me. Since it is calling me, I should be its master." "No, it belongs to brother Yalin. Even if you have lost it, you should at least tell brother Yalin before taking it." "I don''t want to take it away. I just want to see it." The girl''s tone of voice has some grievance cries. It seems that she is treated as a "thief" by alulu, which makes her very sad. Yandi and elojer dare not show their atmosphere. They look at alulu, who has a big nerve, arguing with the exotic girl in front of her. Now the only thing Yan Emperor can hope for is that Yalin can hurry here. The other party''s strength is so huge that adult Yalin can''t be unaware of it. But soon the Yan Emperor''s expectation was answered. The space in the palace of the sea of clouds began to twist, and a large number of water elements began to condense. The girl who had been arguing with alulu was alert. In an instant, a silver light flashed through the girl''s pupils. The water elements that had begun to condense began to collapse as if guided by some great force and were forcibly returned to the spirit world of the elements. In the next second, a stronger force intervenes to make the scattered water elements condense again. The ice crystal separated Yalin appeared on the steps with a dignified look. The girl was almost less than two meters away. At the moment of the separation, Yalin''s real body was transformed through magic! "Son of the stars!!" Almost without identifying Yalin, he recognized the identity of the girl in front of him. He could almost collapse his own parts by virtue of his will. Moreover, he could command the elements at will in this city that originally belonged to his own field, and even control the water element in an instant above his will, In this world, in addition to the ice goddess aizhuoma and a powerful existence in the elemental spirit world. Yalin believes there is no third person in the world. Looking at the girl in front of Ya Lin, he really felt ironic. He spent a lot of energy to find him. Now the saint fighter and Bai Long are estimated to have just arrived in the west of the mainland, but he didn''t expect that the person he was looking for would come to him in person. The son of the star retreated like a frightened deer, and the silver brilliance in the pupil was even worse, and the temperature of the whole palace of the sea of clouds was also rising slowly in an instant. Everyone immediately felt that the situation was wrong. In particular, the strongest Yalin can even see that the space centered on the star is distorted to open a channel to the element spirit world, but the other end of the element channel is connected to the fiery fire element spirit world. "Do you want to fight me here?" As soon as Yalin''s look changed, he quietly mobilized the frost power of the whole yanoder mountains. Then he met him fearlessly. Although the other side is the son of the star, this is their own home. The strength of the White Dragon King is to win the son of the star, which is not a problem. Even if the other party can twist and open the channel to the fire element spirit world, unless it is the God of casting fire, pamion, and a powerful presence in the fire element spirit world, the power of the ignition element is not enough to hurt the king of the white dragon. Of course, if the son of the star chooses to escape with all his strength, it may be a little troublesome. Like an ordinary little girl, the son of the star trembled in a frightened tone and shouted, "don''t come here! Please don''t come near me!" Yalin subconsciously stopped and looked like a frightened little animal. The poor son of the star couldn''t help feeling pity. Although Celian had learned about the appearance of the son of the star before, when she really saw the son of the star, Yalin couldn''t help feeling that a creator was really very funny. The little girl in front of her looked no more than 14 or 15 years old, Although endowed with powerful power and instilled with basic common sense, such young children are thrown into a strange world without knowing anything, and the purpose is only to provide themselves with a task to get the stone of the soul A sense of guilt grew in Yalin''s heart. Especially when he knew that the only way to get the soul stone was to eat her, he was full of disgust with the evil creator. "You wanted to destroy my separation and stop me from coming here." Yalin first pointed out that the other party''s behavior had reduced his guilt. Next, I''m afraid he had to find a way to seal and lock the surrounding space, then catch the son of the star who threw himself into the net, and then eat her Damn!! What a disgusting task!! "No, I don''t want to hurt you, but you have a breath that makes me afraid. Do you want to devour me?" The corners of the star son''s eyes were covered with tears. When this sentence came out, Yalin was stunned. If there is a mirror in front of Ya Lin now, he must be able to find that his face must be very ugly, and Yan Di and alojer are also looking at Ya Lin in surprise. Finally, under the gaze of everyone, Yalin nodded wordlessly. "The power in you can liberate me." "Sure enough \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Everyone wants to devour me! Yalin noticed this sentence: "why do you know I want to devour you?" The son of the star touched the tears in the corner of his eyes: "I knew when I woke up. A voice in my mind told me that I was just a sacrifice sent to the world. Whether gods or demons, they all want to devour my flesh and blood and let my strength help them sublimate, including your command of the yanod mountains." Arrogill''s eyes also shed pity. The purpose of a simple child who doesn''t know anything is to be swallowed up by gods and demons as sacrifices, which is simply the malice of the creator. "I don''t want to hurt you, but I really need your strength." Yalin interrupted each other loudly before the son of the star said his identity. After that, Yalin sighed again like discouraged "Then tell me how to give you strength. I don''t want my strength at all!" The son of the star shouted angrily with pain. In an instant, the channel of the spirit world of the fire element was expanded several times, and a large number of fire element creatures appeared behind the son of the star like a spreading plague. Evelette, saroman snake, flame troll, fire melting snake, elemental creatures from intermediate to advanced, almost everything. The whole palace of cloud sea can hold a fire element biological exhibition. The Yan Emperor jumped in front of alulu and elojer. Just now, in an instant, even the flame in his body was pulled away by the girl in front of him. If these fire elements attack together, he doesn''t know whether he can protect alulu and elojer. But fortunately, Yalin did it first. The first thing is to immediately block the surrounding space with the force of frost, so as to avoid the rising high temperature from burning the whole palace of the cloud sea, and to prevent alulu and others behind from being burned into coke. The second thing is to block the channel of the elemental spirit world opened by the son of the star, In this case, she can''t continue to open the channel to the spirit world of other elements, otherwise the whole city of odur will be demolished into ruins by endless elemental creatures. The third thing is to send arojier, alulu and Yan Di away immediately. The intensity of the battle with the son of the star can''t let them watch here. However, Yalin, who is in the sequel, suddenly took doubts when he looked at the son of the star. If the other party really has a soul stone in his body, it should be recognized by the calling system now that he is so close to himself. Just like finding the soul stone in the abandoned underground city before, but now the system has no response, isn''t it? "Projection split!?" Yalin noticed the situation of the son of the star in front of him. The noumenon of the son of the star did not come here. The girl in front of him was just a powerful and infinitely close to the real separation. It was like a God or devil using the power of God and the power of the abyss to project his shadow into the main material level, just like Yalin himself often used the principle of ice crystal separation. It''s just that this avatar is too close to reality. It''s completely like a flesh and blood noumenon. Of course, if necessary, the son of the star can convert the real body at any time. Otherwise, even if this avatar is destroyed, it won''t cause any damage to the real body. The noumenon has not been converted, and nature is still in the wilderness thousands of miles away, so the system naturally cannot recognize the soul stone. After discovering this situation, Yalin seemed relieved. Well, now he doesn''t need to devour each other! (to be continued. If you like this work, welcome to the starting point () to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my greatest motivation.) u Chapter 431 "Stop it, I don''t want to fight you!" After putting down the burden in his heart, Yalin now just wants to stop the meaningless battle with the son of the star. The other party is just a projection. Even if it is destroyed, it doesn''t matter. However, the fire element creatures called by the son of the star from the elemental spirit world are real. If it is normal, Yalin only needs to close the channel to the elemental spirit world, With the help of the power of frost, all these elemental creatures can be eliminated, even the strongest high-order fire element Everett is no exception. But now the fire element creatures are supported by the power of the son of the star. They continuously absorb power from the spirit world of the element and are not even afraid of the Dragon King''s dragon power. Once they fight, they may be able to suppress the son of the star, but the uncontrolled fire element creatures will cause serious damage to the whole frost wing hall. However, the son of the star didn''t stop. The elemental creatures in the front row of the son of the star issued a violent roar and rushed in groups. Everywhere they went, even the hard steel and jade ground was burned with a scorched and ugly scar. Can''t return to the sea of souls. Nevertheless, Yalin doesn''t intend to make every effort here. He has alulu and elojer on his side. It''s bad if he gets hurt by mistake. The dazzling aurora in the palm rolled away with Yalin''s waving like a scattered white fog. The touched fire element creatures were like suspended time in an instant, motionless like a sculpture. The burning flame began to suddenly spread white frost marks in the next second, The elemental creatures from the fire element spirit world have maintained a burning posture and have been completely frozen on the ground! Irogel couldn''t believe her eyes. This picture that broke the common sense of elemental magic made the elf girl instantly overturn the truth she thought before. The fire element creature is not disappeared, but directly frozen in place by the whole! At that moment, how low temperature did the ancient god create to cause such an effect? The scattered fog continued to roll out. Under the guidance of Yalin''s idea, this powerful force of frost did not spread in all directions, but regularly aimed at the channel of the son of the star bypassing to the spirit world of the fire element. Yalin''s original countermeasure was to directly block this channel first to avoid more element creatures being called to the main material plane by the son of the star. The son of the star silently watched the destroyed elemental creatures and the oncoming force of frost. The silver light in the girl''s eyes flashed slightly, and the whole body began to become as unstable as a misty phantom. Yalin recognized the situation immediately. This is a manifestation of elementalization. It is usually an advanced spell that only highly gifted wizard mages and blue dragons can learn. While elementalizing themselves, they can not only be immune to the damage of similar elements, but also multiply their casting speed and spell power. You should know that elementalization is not a simple thing. The magician who practices this spell needs to give up a lot of things, get close to himself and finally integrate with the elements. This takes a long time to accumulate, but the son of stars just completed it with one idea. Sure enough! Just like the son of the first star, there is no need to consume magic, no need to chant spells, all spells are instant and are proficient. This kind of spell casting as if it is what you want can be said to be a headache for any enemy! But what surprised Yalin was that the son of the star didn''t stop after elementalization. Instead, he said nothing and let the frost force cut off the channel. The hit element channel was instantly distorted and dissipated. The density of fire elements in the space decreased rapidly. Yalin instantly moved to the son of the star and tried to catch the other party. Although the son of the star''s power can be immune to many kinds of attacks, it has been stored by the White Dragon King himself and directly applied by the frost force, Even the son of the star''s way of casting spells is inevitable. At the same time, in order to avoid the escape of the son of elementalized stars, Yalin also specifically elementalized himself. It is no problem for the ancient white dragon king to achieve instant elementalization like the son of stars. But Yalin can only turn himself into water element, and the son of the star can turn himself into any element at will. Even if they catch each other, Yalin doesn''t intend to do anything. The separation of the ordinary dragon and the devil, Yalin, can also find the exact location of the real body along the magic track, but the separation of the son of the star has no magic track. It is completely like creating something that does not belong to the world out of thin air. There is no clue for Yalin to find. Yalin doesn''t intend to take revenge on the cloud sea palace damaged by fire element creatures. The anger of the White Dragon King is not his own anger, just as he didn''t intend to bear his previous "debt". Previous anger is just a by-product of inherited memory. Yalin has readjusted his mind. Catch the son of the star, Yalin, and just want the other party to stop! But Yalin failed The son of the star also agreed to adopt the strategy of blinking, or it should be some extremely profound space magic that made her escape from Yalin''s capture. After the channel leading to the fire element disappeared, the remaining fire element creatures were not forced to return to the spirit world of the element. When the body reappeared, the son of the star had waved gently before Yalin had time to blink here. The elemental creatures instantly disintegrated into the most basic fire, and the element began to condense into a fiery flame spear in the hands of the son of the star. Yalin''s eyes changed. From the visual results, the core temperature of the flame spear was at least 2000 degrees, and it was converted into an extremely unstable element circulation mode. Once thrown, the spear would explode violently when it touched anything, which was powerful enough to blow up the whole palace of the sea of clouds. There is no way to weaken with the power of frost!! When he tried to weaken the spear with the power of frost, Yalin sadly found that the son of the star holding the spear seemed to have ruled out the power of frost around him, let alone freeze the son of the star himself with the power of frost. Even weakening the spear in the other party''s hand could not be done, Yalin couldn''t help being anxious. Although this spear is powerful, it won''t hurt himself. Alulu, elojer and Yan Emperor can also have reverse transmission to send them to a safe place. However, Yalin doesn''t want the palace of the sea of clouds to be damaged. You know, there are too many things that the king of the white dragon cherishes most, Although these have nothing to do with Yalin, who was reincarnated as the Dragon King, Yalin is not willing to spoil the only thing that others cherish. "Enough!! this is not a place you can spoil!!" The son of the star turned a deaf ear to Yalin''s anger. In his eyes, only the crazy feelings called destruction incubated in extreme despair and pain. Those who want to devour themselves and threaten their own existence can destroy all these existence! With the feeling out of control, the spear in the hand of the son of the star becomes more and more dazzling. Even the surrounding areas blocked by the frost force of Yalin are rapidly warming up under this powerful force. If the luster of the spear can be described as burning just now, I''m afraid it can only be described as melting now. blamed!! Yalin didn''t think about anything else. For the first time, he focused on Yan Emperor, ero jie''er and alulu, who was frightened and trembling by ero jie''er in his arms. With a wave of magic, he quickly formed a Dharma array at the feet of the three people. It was only a mandatory transmission. Yalin had to send the three people to a safe place, What''s left is to offset the power of the spear as much as possible, which has reduced the loss of the cloud sea palace. "Ah!! no!! it''s terrible!" Looking at the spear shining like the sun, alulu screamed in fear. The son of the star wrapped in despair, pain and helplessness seemed frightened. The silver light in the girl''s eyes faded and revealed purple beautiful eyes, The flame spear in his hand seemed to have lost its strength, and began to gradually decompose into basic fire elements, which were repatriated to the spirit world of fire elements under the action of the law of the interface. Looking at his hands, the son of the star became like a helpless child. He covered his eyes and knelt on the ground, lost his mind and cried bitterly: "I don''t want to hurt anyone, I just want to live. Why should I face such a fate!!" Yalin stopped the transmission and looked at the crying pear blossom and rainy son of the star. For a moment, Yalin felt uncomfortable. In front of him, the son of the star who looked like a minor girl was just an innocent person. The birth fate was to be used as a sacrifice to let people swallow their own flesh and blood. In exchange, anyone would absolutely hate his own destiny and the world that gave birth to him. Yalin believes that if he has strong power in the face of such a fate, he will turn into a devil and do everything to revenge the world he was born. Those who want to devour themselves and covet the existence of their own power, no matter what they are, they will destroy the world and die with them. "Don''t cry," Yalin sighed, as if he had said a comforting word that made him feel fucked. "Get up, I can guarantee that at least now I will never hurt you." To the crying son of the star, Yalin leaned down slightly and stretched out his hand to her. (to be continued...) Chapter 432 Facing Yalin''s hand, the son of the star with tears on his beautiful face is still alert and sad. Yalin can''t force the son of the star to understand his difficulties. He may devour her enemies just now. At this time, he shows his kindness to her. Now it will never hurt, but it doesn''t mean that in the future, the eyes of the son of stars shed tears. The original smart and beautiful purple eyes like gemstones become empty, filled with pain, sadness and despair, and these feelings are gradually integrating together and slowly incubating the famous crazy feelings! "Brother Yalin, do you really want to kill her in the future?". Alulu looked at Yalin and said in an incredible tone. Yalin nodded without denying that there was a soul stone in the son of the star, which was related to his freedom and the safety of the whole city of odur. That was what he had to get. Rather than deceive the son of the star with rhetoric and bring her greater pain in the future, Yalin would rather clarify this painful fact now. "I''m sorry \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ With a firm tone, Yalin said these words with a clenched fist. Alulu began to cry, and elojer quickly hugged the crying alulu and comforted her to avoid her getting out of control. When her eyes moved to the towering familiar figure in front of her, the elf girl suddenly found that maybe she really needed another way to know the ancient god again. He also has his tenderness, his persistence and whatever he wants to protect. Learn to be cold, learn to kill decisively, and can''t be influenced by feelings. The only thing to consider is your own interests! This is the minimum necessary foundation for a leader, otherwise an indecisive leader will only lead his country and people to the path of destruction. This is what Nemo used to say in Yalin''s ear, and Yalin has been following Nemo''s guidance to unlock the soul bound by law, system and common sense in a peaceful country in the past 20 years as soon as possible! There is no warmth in a world of weak meat and strong food. Either devour others or be devoured by others. For such a long time, Yalin has indeed done it. Whether many people of arojer died because of the snow storm, or later turned a blind eye to the demons raging in Jinhui territory in order to have sex, Yalin has gradually changed from a child who sighs for a long time because of the death of a goblin, Gradually became a dragon king who regarded life as a pile of numbers. The son of the devouring star gets her soul stone. No matter how poor and painful she is, Yalin has always been firm in this belief. But when he really saw the son of the star, Yalin found that the memory of the once Dragon King was crazy shouting to himself to protect her, protect her and keep her away from pain and all things that might hurt her. This is the only biggest idea that the once White Dragon King stayed in this world! "Your Majesty Yalin!" With a burst of anxious shouts, Shumu rosefinch, kraferig and the white dragon left in odur city almost all arrived at the palace of cloud sea. Obviously, the aftermath of the battle with the son of the star has spread out, especially the smell of fire element makes the white dragon most sensitive. Together with Shumu rosefinch and kraferige, excluding two white dragons performing tasks outside, and sunezer, who has been transformed into a white dragon but is not suitable for frontal combat, now a total of seven white dragon guards are eyeing the son of the star. Without Yalin''s words, the burning ugly scars on the ground and the unique strong breath of the son of the star have explained all the problems. The young girl in front of her is the object of fighting with Yalin before. Arrogill watched the pupils of the seven people who appeared at the same time. After getting along with non-human existence for too long, irogel can basically distinguish those who are ordinary people and those who are beyond the secular existence. Like the seven people in front of us. One of them, kraferig, was the dragon who took irogel to the frost wing hall. It''s almost impossible to guess that now the only one who has the right to enter the palace is the dragon, the strongest servant of the ancient god! In the era when the giant dragons have almost disappeared, there are still seven giant dragons in the yanoder mountains. God knows if there will be more giant dragons here. "Step back!" Yalin waved his hand, and rosefinch and kraferige immediately executed the order. In rosefinch''s opinion, now their party is late, and the battle is long over. Moreover, if even Yalin can''t deal with the little girl in front of her, it is estimated that no one in the whole city of odur can deal with her. "You should leave first." After the white dragon left in turn, Yalin also said to irogel. "No! Brother Yalin!!" Alulu broke away from arrogill and ran to the son of the star, but on the way, the little girl was fixed in place by a force. No matter how hard alulu tried, she couldn''t move a step. Yalin gave her a look. The elf girl hurried to pick up the crying alulu. Alulu cried to Alin and begged, "why did brother Alin kill the son of the star? She hasn''t hurt anyone and is so pathetic." Arojill hugged the struggling alulu tightly and walked back. Yalin had heard alulu shouting that she hated herself and asked herself not to kill the son of the star. Even without looking at the attribute surface, Yalin knew that alulu''s favor for herself was definitely declining at a high speed. In alulu''s cry, the son of the star silently raised his head and looked at the orc girl. There was finally a little more light in his eyes, which were as if dead gray. At least in the cruel world he came to, there were people who were willing to care about themselves. They would not hurt themselves or covet their strength. They gave themselves a trace of warmth and peace "Do you know what I am?". Before aro jie''er took a few steps, the voice of the son of the star suddenly came out. The voice was soft, but it had an inexplicable power to make aro jie''er stop abruptly. Alulu also stopped crying in an instant. "You said you must devour the soul stone in my body. I don''t know what power in my body is worth coveting by so many gods and demons in the world. Have you ever seen the same existence as me?". The son of the star has completely raised his head and looked at the figure behind the gauze curtain, which is an expression called desire and expectation. Yalin hesitated for a moment, and the air seemed to condense. It was frightening: "you are not the first son of a star to come to the world. There was indeed a son of a star to come to the world ten thousand years ago." Ten thousand years ago Irojiel was shocked by this time. At the same time, the elf girl couldn''t help looking behind the gauze curtain. The ancient god was unprecedented angry because he tried to spy on the figure behind the gauze curtain. Obviously, the figure behind the gauze curtain must be a person cherished by the ancient god. "Elujah, you stay too." this time, Yalin was silent for a long time before he finally made up his mind: "Emperor Yan, you take alulu away." "Brother Yalin" alulu still looked at Yalin with a pitiful look. "Good ~ obedient, Lulu!" Yalin comforted alulu, and then sent alulu and Yan Emperor to their residence by reverse transmission. Then the fine gold gate of the palace of the sea of clouds was slowly closed under the idea of Yalin. The rosefinch and others who had been waiting outside the palace watched the palace gate shut up without saying a word. No one dared to violate Yalin''s order. AI luojie''er was a little nervous in the palace. The elf girl didn''t know why the ancient god wanted to stay. Yalin looked at the son of the stars, then looked at irogel and said, "don''t you always want to see who''s behind the veil? Then I''ll satisfy your curiosity, elf." Walking forward with a light step, Yalin waved to both sides. The gauze curtains on both sides slowly faded with Yalin''s action. Arojier stared at the open gauze curtain. The ancient god wanted to uncover the secret that had been bothering him personally. When the gauze curtain slowly opened an oblique angle, the impressiveness printed into arrogill''s eyes was a huge portrait, in which a beautiful black haired girl in a purple dress was quietly sitting in a chair holding a book, as if she was staring at the front with an eternal gentle smile. The painter has shown the tenderness and beauty of the girl with his superb painting level. Even looking at the portrait, arrogill felt as warm as if she were bathed in the sun. But when the curtain as like as two peas opened, he took a big bite of her mouth and stopped her from calling. The person who was wearing the same dress as the portrait was sitting on the chair. The same book was written on her hand, but the figure in front of her was completely empty of the portrait. Because sitting there is the dead skeleton of a girl who has already turned into white bones! (to be continued...) Chapter 433 In the portrait, the girl''s beautiful eyes like purple gemstones have turned into dark and empty eyes, and Qianqian''s jade hands have become creepy and gloomy white bones. Only the dark long hair at the head and waist still exists, but the still beautiful long hair adds a sense of terror. "Tiffany ~ was the first star child who came to the world ten thousand years ago." Yalin stepped forward and looked at the girl''s dead bones. There was no disgust and fear in his eyes. He gently sorted out some messy clothes on the dead bones as if he were his favorite. "She is also the one I love most! Once \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ After finishing his clothes, Yalin suddenly looked up and said these words as if he had announced to the whole world. *Pig * pig * Island * small * said www. Zhuzhudao Ailuojieer subconsciously took a step back. The elf girl couldn''t believe that after she first came to the palace, the figure behind the veil was a dead skeleton who didn''t know how long it had been dead. She was the first son of the star to come to the world, and she was the most loved lover of the ancient god Yalin. Www. 68mn. From the action of Yalin carefully taking care of the clothes of the remains, from the ten thousand years, the remains sat quietly in the palace that should belong to her, and from the reprimand she received when she tried to lift the veil to explore, arogel could not believe that there were such incredible women in the world. Ten thousand years was enough to change the shape of the whole world, Enough to make countless kingdoms experience prosperity and decline, but a woman can make a God can''t forget it in ten thousand years! Irogel involuntarily raised her head and gazed at the portrait of the girl above the Dead Skeleton again. The gentle smile and brought people incredible warmth and peace. Maybe the son of stars is so incredible! Perhaps the ancient god also has his own tenderness! I can''t help thinking of the look of the ancient god facing himself before. If the ancient god now reveals sincere love, he should be a mixture of love and desire for himself, because his piano sound may be similar to that of the son of stars, and because thousands of years of loneliness need a partner to eliminate loneliness. Or because I can become a substitute, but I can''t really ban the position of love in the hearts of ancient gods Suddenly, elujah found that there was an inexplicable feeling called envy in her heart. The idea made elujah uneasy. The elf girl hurried out of her mind. Yalin gently picked up the ancient and simple book on the dead body, which was the only thing the son of the star carried when he came to the world. Once Tiffany didn''t know the origin of the book. Just for Tiffany or the son of stars, this book is the only keepsake in the world that cares about her, just like the sapphire necklace around the neck of the second son of stars. Whenever Yalin walked to the girl with a book in his hand, the necklace around the girl''s neck was more and more sending out strange power waves, which resonated with the book. "I think you should know what this is?" Yalin brought the book to the girl''s eyes and gently handed it over. From the resonance between the book and the son of the star, I''m afraid the son of the star came to odur city today for this book. The girl gently nodded, took out her necklace, looked at the book in Yalin''s hand and said, "yes, I know, I can also feel that this book is calling me." "I can let you read this book. Anyway, only children of stars like you can read this book." However, the girl didn''t reach out to pick up the book handed by Yalin. Yalin looked at the girl with a puzzled look. It''s like asking ''why don''t you take it now since you''re looking for it''. The son of the star was silent with a hesitant look for a long time, and then said faintly, "this book may be the last thing your lover left you. Aren''t you afraid I''ll take it away?" "If so £¬" A fierce look flashed in Yalin''s eyes and said firmly, "no matter how much it costs, I will take it back." Neither the son of the star nor arrogill doubted Yalin''s words. The girl gently took the book. At the moment when the white and tender finger touched the book, the lock on the metal cover of the book automatically opened. Compared with the previous time when the dark elf Celian touched the book, the whole book flowed with a strong breath of life, It seemed that the child who had been away for countless years saw the joy and excitement of his mother again. A gentle flash flashed in the girl''s eyes. In this way, he knelt down and opened the first page of the book in front of Yalin. In an instant, the streamer emitted by the necklace and the book almost shone on the whole palace of the sea of clouds. With a praying posture, irogel stared at the wonderful scene in front of her. After being swept by the streamer, the elf girl only felt a strange peace and comfort all over her body. Even the rosefinches and white dragons waiting outside the door can feel it. The girl stared at the ancient and unknown words with magic streamer on the book. If Celian was almost broken through by the chaotic flood of information because she read the book, now the girl who is also the son of the star can browse every information accurately in her mind and sort and classify it! This book records the last son of the star''s lifelong research efforts, his exclamations about all things in the world, his records of exploring countless secret places, and the son of the star''s most sincere memory. Pain, confusion, despair, sadness, curiosity, joy, joy, happiness The girl read countless memories from it. Like herself, she was thrown into a strange world without knowing it and became the coveted goal of many powerful beings. However, the difference is that the son of the first star lived strong and left his own footprints in the world. He even found a shelter where he could put down all his guard and live in peace. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "NAH ~ don''t you want to devour me?" In the corridor of memory, the son of stars combed his long black hair and looked at the giant dragon in front of him like a mountain with curious eyes. "Swallowed you, and then?" "Well ~ I think your strength should be able to multiply and even overwhelm the four gods just sublimated. Maybe you can surpass the other two gods based on overhead elements!" The black haired girl looked at her eyes with a look of "cherishing species". Even the gods in the world were afraid of the terrible existence of three parts. However, the object asked turned her head and lay on the ground without interest. "And turn the world into a big ice cellar without any life?" "It may also help you control the power of frost on your body" "What if you still can''t?" The dragon made a deafening sound with a depressed tone. The black haired girl sighed and shrugged helplessly. "Don''t the powerful Dragon King, who is afraid of even the gods, dare to try?" The Dragon squinted at the little girl in front of him. A strange gentle luster flashed through the huge dragon pupil: "if I can find a second human like you who can not be frozen to death by me, then I will try to devour you, but before that, I decided to leave you." The girl smiled and suddenly showed a playful look: "leave me!? can I regard you as the dragon who kidnapped and imprisoned the princess?" "If you are a kidnapped ''princess'', you should look like a princess. There are no princesses in the world who have come to borrow things from the dragon!!" And it''s obvious that if you borrow it, you''re not going to pay it back! The Dragon King didn''t say the last sentence. "But didn''t you lend it to me?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± The black haired girl''s eyes wore a gratifying smile. The girl gently walked in front of the Dragon King and touched the pieces of dragon scales on the dragon''s head as beautiful as white jade. "Thank you, king of the white dragon. No matter what you say is true or false, no matter what your purpose is, at least you are the first person who doesn''t covet my power after seeing me." "Don''t think you are too special, but I need a toy that won''t break to entertain this endless and boring time for me." The dragon''s words were still as cold as the polar cold wind. However, the black haired girl read out the duplicity from the flickering pupil of the Dragon King. The girl gently leaned her head against the dragon scale and sighed. The son of the star, who was always full of vitality, became like a Chang sang who had spent endless years. "Can I have a rest in your city? I''m too tired. I really want to find a shelter where I can rest at ease." "Are you studying me by the way?" "Yes, I''m also very interested in your physical condition ~" The Dragon King closed his eyes, and his huge body contracted rapidly under the brilliance of magic and turned into a human body. The dragon king turned into a human and stretched out his hand to the son of the star with expectant eyes: "welcome, I have announced in the name of the White Dragon King that this city will always open the door for you until I find a second human like you." "Don''t you welcome me if you find it?" "No! You two will be welcome in this city!" The black haired girl''s eyes with tears called happiness slowly crossed from the corners of her eyes. At the same time, the tears in the eyes of the son of the second star also crossed her cheeks! (to be continued...) Chapter 434 With tears, the son of the star raised his head silently. For a moment, Yalin was startled. He questioned, expected, regretted and pitied. He had never seen such a look full of complex emotions! "Why?" "Why?" Yalin stared at the son of the star, but the girl lowered her head for a moment. Tiffany, the son of the first star, was once the most beloved of the White Dragon King, not only because she was not afraid of the cold sent by the Dragon King, but also because her presence relieved the White Dragon King who refused to approach all life for thousands of years. For the White Dragon King, if no one dared to approach you, she could not share your joy and pain, So many treasures are dead things and empty talk in power. So when Tiffany appeared, the Dragon King cherished her so much that he even tried to catch and house arrest her at first. The relics are of the most extraordinary significance. The king of the white dragon has never been able to do so. Whether Celian, the dark elf girl with a little power of the son of stars, or the real son of stars with complete power, when they read this book, Yalin still can''t interpret the contents of the book, even Nemo, as a system assistant, can''t do it. However, according to Nemo''s calculation, whether it is the book of the first star''s son or the gem necklace of the second star''s son, these two things should be personally created by the "Panda". They belong to items outside the world''s specifications. Without the permission of the creator, no one can interpret them except the allowed user, the star''s son himself. Yalin doesn''t know what the son of the star saw from the book, but one thing can be confirmed is that although the son of the star is still sad, there is some anger in his pupils! Suddenly, Yalin suddenly noticed something. He had long brown hair and purple eyes. The face of the son of stars seemed very familiar. yes! Although the other party is wearing clothes with some wild style. Even his forehead wiped some totem like patterns with paint, but the girl in front of him really made Yalin have a strong visual sense. He must have seen her before, but it seems that he can''t remember it for a long time. While Yalin tried to recall the identity of the son of the star, the girl had read the whole book. Quietly kneeling on the ground, he inadvertently set his eyes on the dead skeleton of the son of a star. The girl only felt that fate was too unfair. Like herself, she had come to the world as a "sacrifice" and was coveted by gods, demons and countless powerful beings in the world, but she was lucky to find a peaceful shelter and a powerful existence that could do anything to protect her. The son of the star''s eyes can''t help showing the feeling of jealousy. Once the ancient dragon king didn''t peep at the power of the son of the star, and even was willing to defend her against many powerful beings in the world, but everything has changed! Tiffany, the son of the first star, fell, and it was precisely because of her fall that the Dragon King far away from the secular world rekindled the dying war with rage. The war on almost the whole continent completely changed the pattern of the world, and tens of millions of lives became her burial objects because of Tiffany''s death. However, the Dragon King has been unable to fulfill his oath. It even needs to break the oath in order to obtain stronger power, because the awakened Dragon King is unwilling to see the tragedy ten thousand years ago happen again! The Dragon King has a new need to protect the city and the people living in the city! The girl only felt helpless and lamented the injustice of fate to herself. If she could come to the world earlier, and if Tiffany, the son of the last star, did not fall, she would no longer be a lonely abandoned child in the world. But now everything is gone. The Dragon King who could have guarded himself chose to devour himself in order to protect everything he loved. But there is a glimmer of hope. Tiffany, the first star''s son, left a last word in the book, which pointed out an unknown field. Where is the most important legacy left by Tiffany, the star''s son? It has the same thing Tiffany has studied all her life. Even the white dragon king whom Tiffany most trusts and admires doesn''t know this secret, The son of the first star has predicted that the same existence as himself will come to this world in future generations. Tiffany hopes that her successor can inherit her legacy and continue her research. The last words were imprinted in her mind along with the information marked with the map. The girl could feel that the last strong obsession of Tiffany, the son of the star, not only included the sigh of each other''s fate, but also the trust in the king of the white dragon. However, facing the almost undisguised coercion of Yalin, the girl was afraid to inherit Tiffany''s trust, At least the girl can''t trust her until she finishes Tiffany''s research. After closing the book, the girl returned the book to Yalin, which was Tiffany''s last wish. Similarly, as the son of the star and the person bound by fate, even if this book removes the precious information about the son of the star recorded in it, the book itself is also an extremely powerful artifact, and even on the artifact in some aspects, but it doesn''t matter. I just want to do a trivial thing for the closest relatives who are not related by blood. "What''s left in Tiffany''s book?" "Do you want to know?". Yalin nodded noncommittally. Not to mention the present himself, even the once king of the white dragon wanted to know what was recorded in the book more than once. Now the only one who can understand is the son of the second star. "A last word." The girl said quietly. Yalin was stunned. Yalin was not surprised if her last words were for herself, but it was a little surprised that Tiffany left the second star son, or Tiffany expected that she was not the last star son ten thousand years ago. "Tell me what Tiffany said?" "Left a hope for you, but also for me." The light of hope shines again in the eyes of the son of stars. The silver light flashed, and the ground that had been damaged by the fire element began to repair itself quickly. Even the steel jade that had been burned and deformed into another material was restored to its original state under the power of the son of the star. Yalin was stunned at this scene. Magic can be used to repair and build many things, but as now, reversing time to restore a changed material to its original shape is not what magic can do, just like it is impossible to turn glass into quartz, but the son of the star did it! The ground was completely restored as if nothing had happened. The son of the star didn''t care about Lin''s dignified look. I didn''t care that the elf girl seemed to be surprised to see a miracle. The girl gently walked to the dead body and gave a little gift to represent her gratitude and inheritance wish. After that, the body of the son of the star gradually became hazy. Yalin immediately knew that the son of the star had lifted the spell and began to dissipate. A force completely different from the world system, even the king of the white dragon could not track it. But these are not important. What Yalin wants is what Tiffany left behind and what the so-called hope is: "tell me what Tiffany said?" "I''ve said it''s just a hope. If possible, maybe next time we meet, the ancient dragon king ~ you will be able to pick up your oath." The shadow of the son of the star disappeared completely, leaving only Yalin helpless. Finally, the voice of the son of the star came from the sky, and then everything was calm. "Di Fa" Yalin said the name silently, and the corners of his mouth twitched. The name was too familiar, but too many. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Are you awake? Kumana" Slightly opened his eyes and saw an orc woman half kneeling on the ground. With brown fur and long-term exercise, she is as slim as a cheetah, but full of coercion. She is covered with a robe made of unknown feathers. The orc woman greets piously with a respectful look. On one side, there are four strong Orc girls. Kumana? yes! That was the title given to them by the orcs. The name was originally the embodiment of an ancient god that the orcs believed in. Is the sage who leads them to peace. The son of the star sat up from his bed and said, "how long have I meditated this time?" "Four hours, dear Kumana." The son of the star nodded: "please give me some water." The orc girl on one side immediately poured out some water with fragrance and light sweetness with a ceramic jar. The girl took a sip of the quilt. At this time, the female Orc priest found that Kumana, the embodiment of the God who was always silent, had a rare tenderness on her face. Although there was still sadness in her eyes, Kumana did wear a faint smile. The girl put down her cup and walked out of the camp with the company of the orc maid. Looking at the cooking smoke rising outside, the girl looked out at the boundless grassland and had thousands of thoughts in her heart. Now I am no longer an orphan who accidentally entered the world. With a new goal and hope to live, I will find Tiffany''s legacy and inherit her will. (to be continued...) Chapter 435 With the departure of the son of the star, the city of odur returned to calm again. ¡î¡ú¡î¡ú£¬ Yalin put the book back into the hands of the son of the star. Although Tiffany deeply loved the White Dragon King, she loved the former Dragon King, not herself. Even if she inherited the Dragon King''s memory and experience, Yalin always felt some estrangement. The only thing she could do was not to desecrate the tie between them. After pulling the gauze curtain again, Yalin turned his head and looked at arrogill. The elf girl still stood in place in fear. Yalin showed a smiling expression and said, "are you satisfied?" "Yes, I''m sorry, master." After a moment of silence, Yalin walked down the steps: "at first, I asked you to play here more to Comfort Tiffany. Once she was always here to play the piano for me like you." Sure enough! Arrogill nodded and had a lot of thoughts in her heart. Just as the two sisters of elulu and alulu said, the ancient god Yalin also had his own tenderness. Maybe he was too preconceived. But the ancient god Yalin still loves Tiffany, the son of the star. Even if she has turned into a dead skeleton, she still sits here quietly with the gods. She can''t reach her level. Looking at the changing look on her face, Yalin had guessed what the elf girl was thinking: "you probably still think I still love Tiffany?" Eh!? Irogel was stunned, then hurriedly explained with fear: "no, please forgive me! I didn''t want to guess the master''s mind." "I used to love Tiffany very much, but that doesn''t mean I''m surprised now?" The girl was really surprised. It seemed that the ancient god should have been very ah, Tiffany was right. The tenderness when carefully sorting out the clothes for Tiffany''s dead bones was never pretended. It was really from the heart. But why was I. Now I, what does that mean? Yalin stroked alojer''s long blond hair and continued in the girl''s surprised eyes: "The former Yalin has died. With Tiffany''s death, he almost became enemies with the gods of the whole world and even killed the gods, but in the end, he was defeated and imprisoned in this mountain. The country he built in the past has become a prison for himself. After 30000 years of imprisonment year after year, Yalin''s * * is still immortal in the sadness and anger of losing his lover ¡£ But the soul was gradually exhausted, until finally, Yalin chose an extreme way to continue to survive, decompose and reorganize his soul Of course, the above stories are all made up by Yalin. The soul of the White Dragon King should be temporarily taken back and sealed by the panda. However, in order to integrate himself into the world again, Yalin needs to give himself a new identity. Yalin continued at this time: "The reorganized soul has inherited all its memories and experiences, abandoned anger and pain, and a new self-consciousness has been reborn. Fortunately, when I abandoned pain and anger, I also abandoned some hatred. When blinded by anger, anyone will make extreme actions, but as long as he is a little calm, he will think clearly, even if he destroys the world and kills me now All humans and gods are meaningless. Tiffany can''t be resurrected. " With her hands clasped tightly to her chest, she listened to the secret news from the mouth of the gods and let her soul decompose and reorganize to form a new personality. The ancient god Yalin in front of her is no longer the crazy God ten thousand years ago. "Ah ah, in fact, it should not be said that Yalin was defeated. After all, since Yalin can be sealed and imprisoned, wouldn''t it be better to kill him directly?" Yalin smiled at himself. Arrogill was stunned to find that it was true. It was much more difficult to capture a person alive than to kill a person. Not to mention a God. "Because when fighting with the gods, Yalin didn''t intend to live. Even Yalin was like making the whole world become Tiffany''s burial objects, including himself. Finally, the gods had to choose to make sacrifices. The three goddesses of the elves had used themselves as the key to start divinity, sealing Yalin in the time gap of the past, the present and the future, even if they could After all, the monster of killing God can only be caught with his hands tied. With endless hatred and anger, he watches this sad world continue to exist. " With a tone as if it were none of his business, Yalin said to irogel the ancient secrets in the world that even the Pope of the Holy See and the saints of the holy capital could not know, the battles between gods. A monster that destroys everything. However, what surprised her most was the three goddesses of the elves in yalinkou, because she was completely unaware of the existence of these three goddesses. If the gods really existed, why did she sit and watch the elves captured by humans, and countless compatriots became commodities and slaves, humiliating and painful in the hands of humans, Why is the goddess unwilling to lend a helping hand to her believers. "Why didn''t the gods help you?" It was as if Arlene had completely seen through what irogel thought. She grabbed the girl''s shoulder and said in a strange tone: "because of sacrifice! The goddess of your faith has sealed me in this mountain with her own key, but she also trapped herself here with me! I can''t leave the yanold mountain, nor can they leave. They and I hold each other in check, and no one can help anyone." Arrogill''s tears ran down from the corners of her eyes, not because of fear, but because of sadness: "why? Since the goddess of our faith has made such a great sacrifice, why do my compatriots still suffer from the current pain, and why are other gods unwilling to lend a helping hand to us." "That''s because you elves stood in the wrong line from the beginning!" The memory of the Dragon King in Yalin''s mind seethed: "my biggest enemy in that war was the five supreme gods of the holy capital and the goddess of the Holy See, and my enemy in the secular world was human beings, because it was human beings who killed Tiffany!!" Arrogill couldn''t believe what she said and heard. It was human who killed Tiffany, the son of the star. How could it be! How can humans kill the son of the star who can even fight against the gods! "It''s ironic, isn''t it? As the son of the stars, Tiffany''s strength is that the devil masters in the abyss have nothing to do with her, but she died, not in the hands of the devil masters, not in the hands of the dragons, not in the hands of the gods. It was a human mage who killed her, a human mage who was insignificant in my eyes and existed like a mole ant! ¡± Yalin''s voice was extremely ironic. Yes, according to the memory of the White Dragon King, Tiffany''s death was completely caused by a human mage, who now seems to be no more than level 19 of magic. The son of the star has great power, but when this power is cruel to human nature and despicable means, Yalin knows that compared with demons, human beings are sometimes fully qualified to act as demonic mentors! Suddenly, he found a painful look on the elf girl''s face, and Yalin noticed that he was too hard to hold alojer''s hand. After releasing his hand, Yalin calmed down a little before continuing: "Once I was engulfed by anger. My Legion and another powerful existence launched a war against humans in the whole world. I wanted to bury all humans with Tiffany, and he wanted to eradicate the race with the most unstable and dangerous factors. But we failed. In the process of the war, I asked the frost spirit who served me to visit you Wait for elves, I hope you join our camp, or at least choose to remain neutral, but you refuse! " Arrogill''s face had turned pale. There was no need for Yalin to continue saying that the girl knew what happened next. "The goddess you believe in and the newly sublimated supreme gods are determined to protect mankind, because in their view, genocide is not a just act for any reason, so the war that should have been won by the extinction of mankind soon has become an endless stalemate, and finally evolved into a bloody war of all races in the whole continent!" "We elves finally won?" "Win? In this war, only human beings are the winners, and others are the losers! Their race survived. Even if the number of human beings decreased greatly in the end, with their excellent ability to adapt to the environment, they quickly gained a foothold on the continent and multiplied in large numbers, and then replaced the dominant position of your elves. After ten thousand years, when countless information disappeared in time, human beings Forget your dedication and dress yourself up as a hero against evil. " The elf girl clenched her teeth, because some blood even flowed from her lips because of her inner anger and pain. From Yalin''s mouth, irogel knew that once elves, dwarves and dragons were the rulers of this land. Human beings were just a new race. Elves fought side by side with them at the most dangerous time of human beings. They even sacrificed a large number of people to participate in the war and even taught them all kinds of magic techniques, But in the end, human beings repay the kindness of their compatriots with shackles and whips. "But there are still good people among mankind." Despite the pain and anger, irogel was still not blinded by Yalin''s words. "Yes, there are many people who are willing to coexist peacefully with other nationalities" Yalin nodded. After all, he is also a human: "it''s just that human assimilation and elimination ability is too strong. Over time, even if human beings do not take the initiative to be hostile to you, your elves and dwarves will be fully integrated into human blood sooner or later, so that the world will gradually disappear." If some people say that the Elves will be extinct, irogel will never accept this statement, but when this argument appears in the mouth of a God who has lived for thousands of years, the elves girl can''t help her eyes full of haze. (to be continued.) u Chapter 436 "But you still took us ~ master!" The high elves once stood in the wrong team and chose to help humans fight against the ancient gods, but ten thousand years later, when they gradually fled to the forest with their people, the ancient god Yalin still gave their people a peaceful habitat. ¡ò perhaps this is really to thank the ancient god for choosing to reorganize his soul. Although he still retains his memory, it is a new personality. "Take you in" Yalin sneered and motioned for the rosefinch waiting outside the door to leave. He picked up irogel and instantly moved to her room. "Do you remember the snowstorm when you were passing through the misty forest?" Irogel''s face suddenly became ugly. "You know what?" Yalin threw alojer on her bed and pointed to his head: "My memory at that time was full of revenge when I watched you struggling in the snowstorm. You should know that the whole snowstorm in the misty forest is a defense mechanism made by my power. As long as I have an idea, the snowstorm can stop and your compatriots can be saved. Similarly, if I continue to make the snowstorm bigger, whether the team you lead is still strong or not It''s the spirit who left you. You don''t want to leave the forest alive. " I don''t care at all about the complex look of arogill mixed with pain and doubt, Yalin went on to say: "But I have regained my life. Now I am not influenced by the memory of the past. I have chosen shelter. In addition to the special factor of ''you'', I also want to humiliate the three goddesses and show them how wrong their decision was made ten thousand years ago! Their former allies enslaved their believers, while their former enemies gave shelter." Yalin put his head close to elojer, and even Yalin could feel the panting of the elf girl because of tension: "so elojer, now I am the God who saved you. Look at me, stare at me, and believe that I am the choice you and your people should make in the future." "Yes, yes, master!" The elf girl trembled and said that the voice had disappeared. At first, when she came to the frost wing hall, she gave up all her persistence for the sake of her people, and now elojer has gradually become obedient. "Good boy." Yalin pinched arrogill''s round chin and kissed her tender lips heavily. The girl blushed, but there was no resistance, just obediently responded to Yalin''s kiss. And then a man suddenly came in. "Miss arrogill, your majesty Yalin!!" It was Lin''s maid Ni who came in. Seeing Lin kissing the elf girl, Ni blushed and didn''t know what to do. "Go out and do your own business." Yalin directly issued the order to expel the guest. Ni hurriedly withdrew and took the door of the room with her. Alojer, who was soft with Yalin''s kiss, lowered her head and dared not raise her head. Even if Yalin began to untie alojer''s clothes, the elf girl still didn''t respond much, just blindly obeyed and pressed alojer, who had become a red naked lamb under her. Under the fermentation of a lot of troubles today, Yalin just wants to vent freely through the girl''s beautiful * *. Soon, as if she wanted to vent many troubles in her heart, she let go of her reserve and began to respond fiercely to Yalin. For a moment, the groan of the fairy girl sounded in the room. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Man is the blueprint! Under the golden oak tree, an elf man with silver hair was sitting in the garden chatting with a beautiful elf girl with bright blond hair. There was no doubt that what the man said exceeded everything the girl imagined, but the girl was confused. She didn''t seem to be disgusted with the topic at all, but just sat there quietly listening. When the creator creates countless creatures, it is the most perfect creature combined with wisdom, excellent environmental adaptability and appropriate reproduction. Dwarves, elves, orcs and all subspecies are derivatives of human beings for the basic blueprint. Then derivatives have always been unable to achieve the expected goal. On the contrary, these derivatives endowed with more power will undoubtedly fail when competing with the most basic blueprint. Ten thousand years ago, after the end of the gods of the old era. The whole world was once controlled by elves, dwarves and dragons. Elves created a rich country, spread civilization and grace to the whole world, got rid of the shackles of innate camp and identity, and the dragons who gained freedom seemed to become the guardians of the world. The five dragons made great efforts to eliminate all disputes in the world and promote the progress of the whole world. This is a golden age! However, under the prank of the creator, a weak creature was put into the world - human! They are a short-lived race and a weak race. Without the longevity of elves and their innate perception of magic, the strength and strength of orcs, the unity and exquisite skills of dwarves, let alone the Dragon known as the embodiment of power and power. But this race has the most amazing ability to learn and adapt, as well as the greed beyond everything. Like a giant beast that devours all things, he is crazy to learn. It took the elves tens of thousands of years to reach the level of civilization. It only took humans thousands of years to do it. Although they were not as strong as the orcs, humans learned to make weapons and armor, and could not create a magic weapon as skillfully as the dwarves. However, the division of labor and flow operation of humans doubled the efficiency. Human beings, a weak race, contain great potential, but unfortunately, the competitive instinct in their minds is too fierce and cruel. It is clear that there is still a broader world to explore in the whole world, but they still compete for more resources! Elves and Dragons look at this developing race. Some elves think that humans are too wild and need to further improve their understanding of civilization, while others think that they need to learn to formulate laws and order and regulate their behavior. However, another believes that humans are just toxins entering the body. With the development, they will eventually destroy the whole world, What should be given to them now should not be help but destruction!! "Human destruction" Eloger murmured, and suddenly woke up. Eloger found herself lying naked in Yalin''s arms. Thinking of what had happened before, she felt the strong and warm body on one side, and the pretty face of the elf girl blushed again. However, irogel was confused. Just now he had a dream, a clear and unbelievable dream. Human beings are the blueprint. Elves are just a new race derived from human beings. In the long process of development, elves and other races in the world have shown defeat in front of human beings, and all this has led to the future "Do you understand? Even without the war in the world, the Elves will gradually decline and disappear in the world. The war ten thousand years ago only accelerated the process." While irogel was thinking, Yalin also woke up. Let go of the warm and delicate body of arrogate, Yalin stood up, as strong as an ancient Roman sculpture, and soon covered his clothes under the effect of magic. Arrogate grabbed the quilt to cover his body and nodded silently. For a moment, the elf girl asked faintly, "will our whole race disappear in this world?" "Hard to say!" Yalin shook his head helplessly: "Human beings are the fuse of war. We try to extinguish all human beings, but in turn let human beings replace other races and become the dominator of the world earlier. This is what we mean by self defeating. But now I don''t have too much resentment against human beings. On the contrary, I need to strive for the belief of most human beings in me, so that I can recover my strength and break away from the ''seal'' as soon as possible Free. " "Master, what are you going to do when your strength is restored?" Irogel was stunned and asked with some fear. Although the soul of the ancient god Yalin had been reorganized and even the hatred of Tiffany, who loved the most, had been put down, after all, he had been imprisoned in this mountain for 10000 years. God knows if he would do anything terrible. After thinking about it, Yalin suddenly showed a strange smile: "go and visit the world and relax." Eh!? Arrogill has imagined dozens of possibilities, but the nonsense idea of visiting the world never came to mind. "What do you think I will do? Conquer the whole world?" Yalin smiled and said sarcastically: "The queen of spider God may still have such daydreams, but I''m not as boring as her. She''s not tired from fighting and intriguing since the old era to tens of thousands of years in the new era, but I''m really not interested in running to turn the whole city of odur into a place of war. I just want to live quietly and guard my obsession here." "I just need to eliminate some dangerous factors before reaching this goal, otherwise ~ I can''t tolerate losing everything." There was a strange look in the beautiful eyes of the elf girl. Compared with the always cold appearance before, the ancient god showed his most real scene in front of him for the first time. yes! Alulu is right. Yalin has his unknown tenderness, which makes people feel strange warmth and comfort. "Have a good rest, Elle. My promise to you is still valid. Your sister will come back to you." Didn''t notice the change of the girl. After Yalin said this, his figure disappeared into the air. (to be continued.) u Chapter 437 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit A few days later, Yalin contacted the white dragon Alexis who was out looking for the son of the star. The main reason was that there were some eyebrows at the place where the son of the star might land. Although the particularity of the son of the star made Yalin unable to reverse track through her creation, the clothes and accessories on the son of the star made Yalin find clues. The feathers of giant cannibal vultures, The scales of acid liquid ground insects are unique to the grassland northwest of Shengdu. ¡Ñ vertex novel, www. and there is a very obvious Orc style in the dress. Obviously, the son of the star must have landed there and received the courtesy of the orcs. I''m afraid his identity is still quite high. Finally, according to the identification of the magic guide in elsid''s hand, Yalin''s conjecture was also determined. Soon, Yalin immediately asked people to find some relevant information. The grassland is quite large and is an autonomous land of orcs. There have been wars with some countries in the west of the mainland for territorial rights before, but with the mediation of the holy capital, the situation has eased recently, Normal trade between humans and orcs began. Although the holy capital has also successfully spread the belief of uznock, the God of the earth among the five supreme gods, a small number of orcs still believe in an ancient primitive God. Old gods? Yalin not only guessed, but these are not important. Anyway, it''s a good thing to reduce the contraction range. In this way, Al Sid and others who go to the west of the mainland also have a clear destination. Now the main thing is to find the son of the star and determine her exact location, but then we have to make other plans. What exactly did Tiffany say in her last words? What is the so-called hope? After putting down the data in her hand, Yalin leaned back on her seat and meditated. Although she tried to read the memory of the White Dragon King, Yalin really couldn''t find any relevant clues. Maybe Tiffany had some little secrets of her own to hide the Dragon King. Many things have happened during this period, which makes Yalin''s research progress on black nucleus crystal drawings very slow. Paqiuli, who had no knowledge of black nuclear crystal from scratch, surpassed Yalin in progress, but paqiuli also encountered a bottleneck. In order to overcome the current problems, the Qiyao witch with the attribute of house has completely become the Neet family. Last time, a maid of frost snow spirit even reported to Yalin that paqiuli had not slept for three days and nights, Yalin had to force her back to rest. In addition to the tight progress on the black core crystal, the labor shortage in odur city has been temporarily alleviated. In the early days, croside had sent many human slaves, and now tens of thousands of slaves were escorted to the Saxony kingdom in batches. In order to hide people''s ears and eyes, the Saxony kingdom will also send these slaves to the city of odur batch by batch, with a total of 36000 people. Yalin calculated that the arrival of this group of slaves could make the production facilities of the whole odur city full to about 80%. In addition to being the frost goblins of cheap labor, it could just promote some elves to the team of managers and let more elves invest in more important posts instead of this monotonous manual labor. Although sunezer has handled most of the difficult government affairs, some very important decisions still need the consent of Yalin. In fact, Yalin also wants to continue to delegate power to sunezer. But considering his identity, he is the supreme commander of the whole city of odur. It''s not a good thing to be a shopkeeper. It''s a stupid thing to casually hand over the city and even the country to the "little brother" as some leading characters do. It''s not easy to get back the right if it''s lost for too long. However, there are troubles and good news. The most noteworthy thing for Yalin is the riot in the free city, because the riot caused great casualties in the free city for unknown reasons, and it seems that the slave traders who were putting pressure on the Saxony kingdom had to postpone their original plan. Without the large-scale organized mercenary regiment to enter the fog forest, for those scattered adventurers and mercenaries, Yalin has always kept the cosmic Knight Goddard at the front of the forest under high pressure, allowing these greedy guys to enter or leave. Recently, the fog forest has been forcibly created a dangerous atmosphere. There are rumors about the mysterious green armored soldiers in the fog forest among many mercenaries and adventurers. Moreover, this rumor is becoming more and more mysterious, from the unknown hidden strong in the mainland to the ancient demon gods sleeping in the fog. In short, different versions of rumors emerge one after another. Now Feiying, whose injury has been cured, is also preparing to return to the front line to train himself. Not only that, even Lancer kuchulin and Nordic God fighter Hagen are eager to go to the front line of the forest to clean up the intruded mercenaries. Originally, in order to keep the labor force in odur City, Yalin always asked Goddard to catch these mercenaries alive. However, considering the instability of mercenaries, Yalin separated the mercenaries so that they would not have the opportunity to gather and share intelligence to avoid rebellion. Although there is a dragon in charge, it is useless even if they revolt, but it is also very troublesome to clean up afterwards. In addition, a large number of labor force sent by kloside has alleviated some of the demand. Yalin has begun to temporarily seal up the surplus mercenaries as spare labor. In short, they are frozen in an icicle and thrown into the crystallization forest. Just a few years later, there were more and more ice crystal pillars in the Jinghua forest, and finally it completely became a terrible area that was handed down by countless people on the whole continent! Eh!? Suddenly, Yalin felt something. There were many primitive consciousness like wild animals flying to the Arnold mountains, and the most strange thing was that the leader was a white dragon. Put down the pen in his hand, and Yalin focused a little. A white dragon bodyguard was returning to odur City, but he was followed by seven or eight hundred two legged flying dragons with cyan scales and dragon like heads. These creatures were closely following the leading white dragon. After entering odur City, the two legged flying dragons circled and landed on the roof one by one, Soon, the original broad rooftop was densely filled with bipedal flying dragons. Report! > Your majesty Yalin, the white dragon Phil Rodriguez reports to you that a migratory bipedal flying dragon group was found during routine exploration. Considering the development needs of odur City, my subordinates forcibly brought them back on their own. Please make a decision. > good heavens!! As soon as Yalin came down, he was full of spirit. Seven or eight hundred bipedal flying dragons! These subspecies of dragons are insignificant in front of real dragons. However, in the mortal country, it is an important cornerstone of the air force, but the bipedal flying dragon is stubborn and difficult to tame. Usually, only riders can cultivate obedient bipedal flying dragons from cubs. Therefore, only a handful of big countries on the whole continent have set up bipedal flying dragon air force. And recently, with the development of airship, carrying the bipedal flying dragon on the airship in advance to maintain physical strength can effectively strengthen the combat effectiveness of the bipedal flying dragon air force after reaching the destination. In Yalin''s view, it looks like a different world version of aircraft carriers and carrier based aircraft, but in actual combat, this different world air force can be regarded as crushing ground forces to a great extent. of course! Stubborn and difficult to tame also refers to mortals. Bipedal flying dragon is a subspecies of dragon, with a little dragon blood flowing in its body. When facing a real dragon, bipedal flying dragon can naturally feel class pressure and will definitely become as good as a kitten. Otherwise, such a large group will not be brought back by the white dragon philrod Rigg so easily. Looking at a large group of bipedal flying dragons chirping on the rooftop, some bipedal flying dragons even began to look around at the elf archers guarding one side, but these frost snow elves, which were originally fine skin and tender meat in the eyes of bipedal flying dragons, exuded an ice smell similar to that of white dragons. These bipedal flying dragons must have begun to attack elves and eat them. The white dragon Phil Rodriguez restored his human elf appearance, even if his body became petite, but when Phil Rodriguez glanced at some fluttering bipedal flying dragons, the noisy bipedal flying dragons quieted down. But one of them, a bipedal flying dragon with a particularly large body and yellowish brown scales, came out slowly. Obviously, this bipedal flying dragon with different shapes is the leader of this group. Yelled at the people. Finally, several restless bipedal flying dragons immediately became silent unconditionally. All bipedal flying dragons stood quietly and waited until the figure of Yalin and sunezer appeared on the roof. "Your Majesty Yalin!" After making a comity, Phil Rodriguez stretched out his hand and motioned, "all the bipedal flying dragons are here. In front of them, this is just their king." "You did a good job. If you find anything valuable in the future, you must bring them back to odur." Yalin patted Phil Rodriguez on the shoulder with great satisfaction. If the two legged Flying Dragon King is subject to Phil Rodriguez, then the two legged Flying Dragon King is completely afraid in the face of Yalin. It is an indisputable fact that wild animals have stronger perception than humans. Not to mention Warcraft like bipedal flying dragon. The leading king can fully feel that the human standing in front of him is more terrible than the previous dragon, even more terrible than ten times and more than twenty times! Facing the two legged Flying Dragon King of Yalin, he almost buried his head in the ground. The other two legged flying dragons lowered their heads and dared not move. Well, no more nonsense. As a Warcraft and the king of the group, I think you should understand me? > Yalin dispensed with polite words and asked directly with spiritual dialogue. The wolf king of the previous mutant split toothed wolf has some intelligence. Ordinary beasts can reach this level, not to mention the much smarter bipedal flying dragon. yes. Powerful Dragon King, I am the leader of this group. > The foot flying dragon king should be more clear and accurate in his reply. Obviously, he is far ahead of the wolf king of the split toothed wolf in intelligence. I want you to stay in my kingdom and serve me and my subjects. In return, what do you want? > If you can, please give us a nest for breeding offspring and sufficient food. My group and I are willing to be loyal to you. Every year, we can let some adult flying dragons of the group join your army. > Yalin nodded. Yalin has always welcomed the time-saving negotiator. Next, he will choose a good place in the yanoder mountains to serve as a nest for the bipedal flying dragon, or directly use the summoning system to repair the air bird battle pet training camp, which can just meet the task of "sea, land and air" on the system, although there is only land, air and no sea. (to be continued.) R527 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 438 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit After the negotiation, Yalin looked carefully at the group. The number of seven or eight hundred bipedal flying dragons was not small, although there were some young animals. In order to appease these newcomers, Yalin asked them to prepare a good meal for these bipedal flying dragons, which is basically a lot of meat, meat, meat and meat! Watching a large group of two legged flying dragons munch on the platform and eat the beef as high as a hill, Yalin only mourned for the fairy maid who will be responsible for cleaning the platform later. It''s hard for them. In fact, bipedal flying dragons are also omnivorous creatures, but they mainly eat meat and occasionally eat some fruits. Usually, four or five bipedal flying dragons go out to hunt together. If the prey is a large and difficult species, then bipedal flying dragons will return to the nest and gather more companions to attack together, So from the past, if many hunters did not kill all the bipedal flying dragons after they found them, they must run away immediately, otherwise a large group of bipedal flying dragons will come to take revenge later. The two legged Flying Dragon King is very intelligent. He didn''t eat a good meal with his people. On the contrary, the two legged flying dragon king stood quietly waiting for Yalin to arrange habitat for them. Many people in audur City inquired and rushed to the flight platform. In the face of these fierce beasts with sharp teeth and sharp mouth, most people stood far away and watched. Of course, some people who are not afraid of death, such as kuchulin, Hagen and manigott, are very interested in bipedal flying dragons, especially kuchulin and Hagen, The two have begun to discuss with great interest how cool it would be to ride a bipedal flying dragon in the future. Looking at the chattering two people, Yalin expressed his understanding. After all, flying is a human dream. In the initial reincarnation, when he flew to the sky to look at the vast mountains, Yalin even trembled with excitement and shouted like a nervous patient for a long time. When he first flew by his own strength, although he was not as rude as Yalin, he also breathed heavily and felt surging after landing. These are digressions Yalin chose a nest for the bipedal flying dragon, which is located in the Arnold mountains, not far from the city of odur. It was a very steep rock wall. Originally, many fortifications and tunnels were built on it during the dragon war, but most of them were destroyed in the war. Now only a part of them need to be cleaned out to be used as a nest for the bipedal flying dragon. Of course, Yalin warned the two legged flying dragon king that the city of odur can provide them with enough food. If the two legged flying dragon wants to hunt and train young animals in the forest, it is OK, but it is not allowed to catch any creatures wearing the emblem of odur. And the habitat of the high elves. Yalin directly put it in the no fly zone. Yalin suddenly asked this question. In Yalin''s impression, bipedal flying dragons are not migratory birds. Generally speaking, bipedal flying dragons will not migrate on a large scale unless there is a serious food shortage in the territory or a stronger enemy attacks. The tone of the two legged Flying Dragon King revealed hatred and helplessness. He felt resentful that he had to move out of his home and helpless in the face of the powerful dead. However, Yalin was stunned. The land of the southwest, isn''t this the place that Arthas, the Lich King, suggested to go! Where was an ancient battlefield where several large-scale battles took place during the dragon war. Many dead bones were buried, which can help Arthas expand the number of scourge legions as soon as possible. So, isn''t the identity of the dead in the mouth of the two legged flying dragon king Shit! Yalin looked at the two legged flying dragon king who was angry because he had to leave his hometown. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. It turned out that he was the "culprit" who caused all this. He really didn''t know what expression the two legged Flying Dragon King would look like when he knew the truth of this matter. Of course, Yalin decided that he must rot it in his heart. But on the contrary, I really want to thank Alsace. If it weren''t for the rapid expansion of his Scourge army in zedi, I wouldn''t be able to get a bipedal flying dragon group like a ready-made bargain. "Yo ho ~ Yes! Yes, that''s it, good boy." While ARIM was talking to the two legged Flying Dragon King. Kuchulin has "subdued" a bipedal flying dragon is holding a piece of beef and feeding it to each other like teasing a dog. Of course, the "little guy" at the mouth of kuchulin is at least three meters tall when he stands up. The body is about four meters long. The sharp teeth stained with blood and flesh and the sharp claws with inverted hooks make people shudder. However, in kuqiulin''s eyes, the two legged flying dragon is more precious than the precious horse. Under kuchulin''s appeasement, the adult bipedal flying dragon lowered its head and ate the beef in kuchulin''s hand, although it looked reluctant. People who have seen too many monsters come to the different world and adapt very quickly. They are like fish in water. Yalin looked at the other people who ran to watch the excitement. Obviously, miss yuansaka and Liu angxing both stood far away, just like watching the dangerous lions and bears in the zoo. Whenever a bipedal flying dragon screamed, they would subconsciously step back. Seeing that miss yuanban also ran over, Yalin specially greeted Lin and noticed that miss yuanban of Yalin showed a standard kind smile, which seemed to respond to Yalin''s greeting. However, Yalin, who knows the character of the little red devil, knows very well that behind this seemingly gentle smile, yuansaka Lin is still sulking about Tianlou jiuna prostitute. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At ten in the evening, the last bipedal Flying Dragon flew away from the platform to the new nest. Forty or fifty fairy maids began to clean up a messy ground, which was full of all kinds of stains and broken meat and bones left by the bipedal flying dragon. AI Xi and President Bradley were also called back. Yalin explained the details to them and listened to the report on the formation of the army. So far, Aishi has trained 2700 frozen shooters, Bradley has completed the construction of some military systems and divided various functional departments, and the president has conveniently promoted many elves and Tauren officers within the rights given by Yalin Bradley also set up a 400 strong Tauren infantry regiment. Although the number is small, this infantry regiment, which is completely composed of tauren, is afraid that a cluster charge can tear up the human infantry array of nearly 3000 people. After all, in close combat, Tauren''s strength is indeed much higher than that of human beings. The double handed Epee used by human beings is like an ordinary long sword in Tauren''s hands. The huge tower shield has also become a standard square shield in Tauren''s hands, not to mention the heavy refined steel armor. It is estimated that human beings can only ride on horses for heavy cavalry charging, But Tauren can wear fine steel and heavy Kai to attack and fight. Although he has been training soldiers in the field, the beauty of ice shooter AI Xi is still not reduced, but more beautiful and moving, At the moment, the beautiful archer with cold and gorgeous style is browsing carefully with the information of bipedal flying dragon: "the training cycle of bipedal flying dragon is too long. It can''t form an army effectively in one year, and I haven''t had the experience of controlling this beast. I''m afraid I can''t train." "Well ~ in my opinion, maybe we can focus on cultivating some flying dragon scouts. The efficiency of high-altitude investigation is much higher than that of the ground." Bradley also expressed his views. Of course, the smiling tiger president is still happy. He looks like a kind uncle next door. People who don''t know his details really can''t see that he is an artificial man who has experienced many wars and killed countless people. In the cavalry unit, Yalin used ice crystal unicorns in the summoning system as mounts, but so far there are only 200. Although some unicorns have given birth to many cubs, they have to wait for at least several years to grow up. In short, this cavalry unit can only be used for routine patrol, search and small-scale conflict support temporarily, Large scale combat is something you can''t even think of. When Yalin, ash and Bradley were discussing the details of the composition of the army, an elf maid came in and reported: "Your Majesty Yalin, master Gretel of Saxony Kingdom hopes to see and discuss." "Put chanezel in charge of this matter." Yalin''s head didn''t answer back. Yalin guessed about Gretel. He must have come to negotiate on behalf of the Saxony royal family for the transfer of some magic technologies. For example, the technology of large portal is one of the most urgent technologies in the Saxony kingdom. After this technology is popularized, it can instantly connect all the territories of the Saxony kingdom, Greatly save transportation costs and human and material resources, and greatly improve the efficiency of commercial circulation. However, Yalin has always stuck with the Saxony Kingdom on this technology. First, how can the Saxony Kingdom own this technology for itself? You should know that this technology was originally left over from the dragon war. Now I''m afraid that only the holy capital and the Holy See, two religious organizations related to the dragon war, have mastered this technology in the whole continent. Once the Saxony Kingdom obtains it, it will inevitably attract some interested people to investigate. Yalin doesn''t want to create new problems. The second is that the Saxony kingdom can''t get the same chips for the time being. Whether it is the slave trade or mineral exploitation rights, Yalin has given the Saxony Kingdom equal or even more returns. Therefore, now the Saxony Kingdom wants portal technology. Without equal chips, Yalin does not intend to be a good man. (to be continued...) r1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 439 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit After leaving Gretel''s case to Schneider, Yalin continued to discuss military issues with ash and Bradley. So far, most of the resources of odur city have been used for military purposes, but the shortage of soul energy seriously restricts the expansion of the army. Even if all the fighting creatures born from the summoning system are converted into an army, odur city can establish an army of more than 18000 people at most. In this strange world, even small countries may have more troops than Yalin now, but the quality is far from comparable. At present, the ice front archers, the main part of the army in odur City, have excellent equipment. They have the special effect of infinite arrows in snow combat, which can enable these magic archers to suppress each other with fire without scruples. On the outside of mages, small countries can attract high-level mages who will be treated with relative courtesy at the expense of noble status and rights, In the city of odur, it was heavily equipped by Yalin to caster, Medea and pachuli as auxiliary researchers. Even some wizard mages who are responsible for maintaining the operation of the portal in the city are above the middle level, and ordinary wizard civilians also start magic learning in batches at the request of Yalin. So far, these wizard civilians have studied for the longest time, and the magic level with the best understanding is level 9, while others are roughly between levels 4-7. But on the whole, the military strength is still too small. Yalin also considered organizing the trafficked human slaves into an army, but he has no expectations for loyalty to Yalin. Finally, we can only hope that a 100% loyal "legitimate" army can be born from the summoning system and become the mainstay of odur city. On the other hand, Yalin had to use other methods to increase the number of troops as much as possible. For example, the recent forge hall has begun to make large quantities of steel puppets. Thanks to Medea''s simplification and module design for the steel puppets, the forger hall can now produce 63 steel puppets a month. As for the more powerful Mithril puppet and magic steel puppet, considering the cost and production period, they were temporarily put aside. And the Magic Knight plan, Yalin can''t wait any longer. Although Victor, the mechanical pioneer, also hopes to make some detailed improvements to increase the fighting function of the Magic Knight, due to the urgency of time, Yalin has begun to order to manufacture the first batch of magic Knights first. The prototype continues to be improved by Victor. Compared with steel puppets, the manufacturing of magic knights is much more difficult. Although it has been redesigned and simplified by Victor, the construction period of six magic Knights needs at least four months. Coupled with the manufacturing time of auxiliary weapons, the fastest time in a year can only allow 18 magic knights to start service. Eighteen magic Knights! During the dragon war, it was only enough to equip a commando force. In the largest battle during the dragon war, the white dragon clan threw 300 magic Knights into the battlefield. Only 34 magic Knights survived the first war. Later, it took only a year for the white dragon clan to replenish the lost magic knights. Compared with the previous huge production capacity. Now the city of odur is just like an old man at the foot of a slope. In addition to the conventional army, the number of white dragon guards in odur city is 10, including eight white dragons born from the summoning system, and the other two are pivot rosefinch and sunezer who have transformed their blood. Compared with the most prosperous period of the white dragon clan before the dragon war, the 10 white dragons are pitiful, but it is absolutely no problem to crush a secular country. However, Yalin''s opponent is also a giant dragon. The other four clans in the five giant dragon gods, let alone other dragon clans, are the dead enemy of the White Dragon King, the emerald green dragon. It is estimated that the number will be able to explode the city of odur. Among the special summoners, only Arthas, the Lich King, can deal with the dragon with his own strength. It is estimated that the golden saint needs three or four people to work together to deal with a dragon, while Medea and kuchulin, as heroes, and red saber Nero, summoned by Miss yuanban, can''t deal with the dragon with treasure and special properties as heroes. "Sure enough, we can only rely on nuclear self-protection. Otherwise, there will be only the last way to go." After discussing with AI Xi and Bradley, Yalin can only sigh that he has too few resources. Under this kind of "supernatural" difficulty, he is struggling and can''t catch up with the huge dragon alliance that has recuperated for nearly 10000 years in a year. And maybe the only Lord of the eastern holy see will also come to participate. I''m afraid I''ll have to finish it by then. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Just when Yalin was worried about the insufficient combat power of odur City, the court mage Gretel of Saxony kingdom was crossing the portal and entering odur city. The fairy maid who had been waiting for a long time immediately led the court mage to meet with sunezer. On the way, Gretel looked at the magnificent buildings built on the cliffs around, the overpass large enough to connect the two peaks, the towering clouds, and the Crystal Tower constantly absorbing magic from the air. The bustling pedestrians on the road are all elves, dwarves and Tauren. Everyone is busy working. Building buildings, maintaining facilities and transporting goods, the whole city is like a machine running at high speed, as if it doesn''t want to rest for a moment. Although the population looks small, the city is full of vitality. If it continues, it is estimated that in a few years, the city will be prosperous to a level unmatched by the Saxony king! Gretel''s thoughts were myriad. Although she had been through many storms, the mage''s heart was inevitably a little nervous. After all, when he first entered the city, he came in as a disgraceful prisoner. If it weren''t for the mentor Faron, the great mage came forward and reached an agreement with the ancient god Yalin. I guess I''m still frozen in the icicle. I don''t know how long I''ll sleep in the fog. This time, I need to discuss the details of slave transportation with the ancient gods. By the way, I can also negotiate some cooperation and try to win some important technical support for Saxony kingdom. But at the thought that he was negotiating with Lord schneizer, Gretel was a little less confident. The Prime Minister of the ancient god is an extremely rare virtuous minister. In terms of bargaining and understanding people''s hearts, the whole Saxony kingdom can''t find a person who can compete with him. He almost led the Saxony kingdom by the nose in several negotiations with him. Even Lord Morris, the grand duke, said more than once that negotiating with sunezer was more tired than killing the enemy on the battlefield. I wonder how your royal highness is living here? After entering a huge passage, Gretel couldn''t help thinking of Luo Jiean, the Royal Princess who inherited the blood of "silver snow", and also the treasure of the whole Saxony kingdom. The lineage inherited by the royal family seems to have some origin with the ancient god. It is for this reason that Princess Luo Jiean got the intimacy of the ancient god. It was this opportunity that gave the Saxony kingdom a chance to breathe with the power of the gods, and the princess cancelled her engagement with the idiot Prince of the bellama kingdom in the duel. But for the old king rhodland, the loss of his favorite daughter is also the only thing that makes him sad. Fortunately, his Royal Highness Prince Rost has been able to shoulder the important task. Recently, his majesty has begun to gradually delegate power to Prince Rost. It is obvious that he is ready to abdicate after consolidating his Royal Highness''s power. If he could, Gretel would also like to find a chance to see his highness, because he had a personal letter written by his majesty, before his departure, his Majesty gave it to himself in the hope of bringing it to his beloved daughter. When she reached the door of a room, the fairy maid stopped: "Mr. Gretel, please come in! Lord schneizer has been waiting for a long time." Nodding, Gretel stepped into the room. At the moment, xiunaizel, the prime minister, and luyini, who was in charge of recording, had been waiting for a long time. "Hello, Mr. schneizer." After a few words of greeting and understanding Gretel''s destination, the two quickly entered into negotiations on relevant matters. The main problem is the slave transportation, because croside bought too many slaves at one go, which is already out of paper. Let alone the rumors in the free city, that is, the holy capital and the Holy See also take a wait-and-see attitude towards this matter, After all, in the two major religious organizations, the Holy See opposes any slave and human trafficking, and the Holy See also opposes the human slave trade. In order to avoid external pressure, the Saxony Kingdom has been extremely cautious in dealing with this matter. The garrison in Bylica''s fortress is strictly chosen, but there is no doubt that it will not be a problem. But in the process of transportation, the kingdom of Isaacson will not guarantee that there will be no wind, because this time, there is not much eye on the Isaacson kingdom. Grethe explained the main question in a very sincere tone: "if possible, I hope to build a portal inside the king''s house. Through this portal, we can directly transport slaves to the base of the bell, and deliver them to the arrow mountains through the fortress. This will not only save time but also avoid being seen by other forces'' eyeliner." The portal also allows the royal family to increase the construction and jurisdiction of belika fortress and surrounding towns. Some ideas that Gretel didn''t intend to say have emerged in sunezer''s mind. Obviously, in the future, with the increasing cooperation between odur city and Saxony Kingdom, belika fortress and town will become an important export gateway for odur city. The future Saxony king must be unwilling to leave the ruling power of this domain to outsiders. With the power of the portal, the king''s capital can be connected with the border. At that time, no one can take advantage of the situation that the emperor is far away. However, the issue of technology transfer cannot be agreed by sunezer, but it may still be possible if a portal is being built. "Please wait a few days, your excellency Gretel. I need to consult your majesty Yalin on this matter." Xiunaizel got up and said. Grey nodded to show that she was willing to wait. (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 440 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Unfortunately, Yalin rejected Gretel''s proposal. It''s not that Yalin is afraid of technology leakage, nor is he reluctant to spend some resources. It''s just that a large portal needs to consume a lot of magic when it starts. The leakage of magic can easily be perceived by people who have practiced magic nearby, such as Serena, the chief priest of the ice goddess who has been staying in the Saxony capital, Once the portal is activated, the main priest who is proficient in magic and is also good at divination can immediately perceive it, and afterwards can judge the type and casting position of magic through the fluctuation degree of magic. Ten thousand years ago, during the dragon war, the belligerents had detected and attacked each other''s portal in this way, and had cut off logistical supplies. Obviously, the kingdom of Saxony does not have the technology to build a large portal. It has a full set of technologies for large portals, that is, the holy capital and the Holy See, two religious organizations inextricably linked to the dragon war. If some people suddenly find that the kingdom of Saxony has a large portal, So after tracing down, can the Saxony Kingdom resist the two giants of the holy capital and the Holy See? Of course, another way is to build a magic barrier array outside the transmission door, so that the leaked magic can not be found, but the cost will be high. Although it is not reluctant to spend resources, the current situation of odur city does not allow Yalin to waste resources like this. Xiunaizel soon brought back the bad news for Gretel. In short, if the Saxony Kingdom wants to build a large portal in the king''s capital, it must meet a prerequisite, that is, let the two religious organizations, the holy capital and the Holy See, go away! Obviously, this is not something that the Saxony kingdom can do, but after understanding the situation, Gretel did not insist. After all, the transaction with the ancient God revealed that the Saxony kingdom will also face unimaginable diplomatic pressure and difficulties. Although there was no demand, Gretel still didn''t give up. The mage still hoped to build a large portal in other territories of Saxony kingdom. For this proposal, Schneider discussed with Gretel for a long time, and Yalin handed over the final decision to Schneider. Finally, after the two sides discussed all aspects of details in detail and Gretel could guarantee on behalf of the royal family to limit the power of the holy capital and the Holy See within the royal capital, sunezer agreed to build a new portal for the kingdom of Saxony. The control of the portal could be handed over to the Kingdom of Saxony, but would not establish direct contact with the city of audur. In addition, in the future, the Saxony Kingdom needs to cooperate with odur''s actions in the free city. It is mainly responsible for covering up and helping the city of odur to purchase and transport some goods from the free city. Of course, sunezer did not explain the existence of lulushu and others to Gretel, and Gretel mistakenly believed that some transactions between the ancient god and the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce needed to be represented by the Saxony kingdom. Gretel has agreed to this request in her own name for the time being, but the detailed details still need to be discussed directly between the mage and the royal family before making a final answer. A few days later, Gretel signed a series of agreements with sunezer. During this period, the court mage also took the opportunity to enter the meditator library to refer to some long lost magic materials and historical records. You should know that even the great mage Farron was amazed at the large amount of materials owned by the Great Library in odur city after returning, especially many precious magic technology materials. The old mage only sighed that he didn''t have a brain that could put all these materials in his mind and take them away. In the library, Gretel also deeply sympathized with the resentment of her mentor Farron. Now she has a copy of advanced application materials of transmission array recorded in ancient elf language. Ancient elf language was a language used by elves a long time ago, but after the common language dominated by human beings began to prevail on the continent. The elves also began to neglect their own language slowly, resulting in fewer and fewer scholars learning ancient elf language and other ethnic languages. As a * * teacher, Gretel also learned some ancient elf language, but only to a certain extent. In the face of this material that completely uses ancient elf language, Gretel can only sigh that the book is less used! "Master Gretel?" Just as the court mage was silent in the reading, the familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind. Gretton immediately turned her head like an electric shock. At the moment, Princess Luo Jiean in silver scale was looking at herself with the joy of seeing her relatives. "Princess Royal Highness" was very excited, but Gretel did not dare to neglect to hurry up and salute. Princess Luo jie''an smiled gently and signaled Gretel not to be polite. After all, this is not the Saxony Kingdom, and her identity here is not a princess, but a subordinate of her Majesty the Dragon King. The library is not a good place to talk. They walked to the lookout and sat down. Princess Luo Jiean took out a letter. This is the letter that Gretel asked xiunaizel to hand over to Princess Luo Jiean. After learning the intention of the palace mage, Princess Luo Jiean said Gretel didn''t need to be so nervous. If she had something to convey, she didn''t have to ask someone to hand it over. "Ha ha ~ you worry too much, master Gretel. I''m not a prisoner. If you have anything, just come to me directly." With a smile, Luo jie''an picked up the water cup and sipped a hot drink made of fruit juice and milk. Gretel nodded repeatedly, looking like princess rodgem''s life in the ancient city of God was very good, without the bondage of engagement. Princess Royal looked more cheerful, but these time did not see the princess had begun to grow long hair, and a silver scale of a decent body had built up a beautiful body curve, compared to the beautiful princess who was now more beautiful than before. If the princess can return to the Isaacson Kingdom, the young hero who is expected to pursue his royal highness can fill the whole palace. Seeing that the princess was all right, Gretel finally lay down her heart: "I will convey to your majesty your royal highness. You are all well. Your majesty is still thinking of you. After all, you are his only daughter now." When she heard of her father, Luo jie''an still looked touched by the scenery. As a princess, Luo Jiean has always been loved by her father, Luo Delan, not only because Luo Jiean is the heir of "silver snow". Once Luo Jiean had a sister, but the sister died when she was very young. Then, as the only remaining daughter, Luo Jiean was cherished by her father. As we chatted, the topic shifted to what Luo Jiean had heard about the emergence of evil believers in Wang Du. As a court mage, Gretel was very concerned about it. After all, not only the evil believers were found, but the other party actually built an altar outside the king''s capital. Fortunately, they were found in time. Otherwise, God knows how many innocent people these evil believers will kill. So far, the kingdom of Saxony has not relaxed its crackdown on heretics. First, it was to ensure domestic security. Second, the royal family also used it to divert the attention of the holy capital and the Holy See. Let these two giants not focus too much on the acquisition of slaves. "Rest assured, your highness, the situation in China is very stable now, and now the kingdom of Isaacson is slowly getting better, with the help of the God of Tugu, and everything will get better as long as it takes time to wait for the ore to start slowly." "You have worked hard these days, master Gretel. I hope the cooperation between the royal family and your majesty can be smooth." At this time, the magic light spot gathered behind Luo jie''an, Gretel subconsciously alerted, and kuqiulin with the dead thorn gun appeared after Luo jie''an. "Hey ~ it''s time for training, little girl. Being late is not a habit that a soldier should have." Kuchulin knocked Luo jie''an on the head in a frivolous tone. Luo Jiean reacted and quickly said with apology, "I''m sorry ~ I accidentally forgot." Watching the sudden man make such a move. Gretel wanted to stop it immediately, but when she thought that she was in the territory of the ancient god, the court mage had to swallow back what she had to say. "Who is this?" "This is a very powerful soldier under kuchulin. Now he is my gunnery training instructor." Princess Luo Jiean immediately introduced each other: "Your Excellency kuqiulin, this is \ "I know, the royal court mage, the king''s most trusted right hand? I''ve seen you before." Kuchulin joked with a long gun. Has the other party seen himself? Gretel had some doubts. She really didn''t remember seeing the blue haired man in front of her. If she had seen him, she wouldn''t have no impression. Mo had seen himself in the scuffle when he was ambushed in the yarnod mountains. Perhaps he had no impression of him only in that chaotic situation. But Gretel has another problem. Is the other Princess Luo Jiean''s gunnery training instructor? In the duel with silvado before, Princess rogean showed extraordinary strength. Even the grand duke Maurice had to marvel at her strong strength. Princess Luo Jiean, who has awakened her power with the help of the ancient god, has long been transformed into an existence beyond mortals, and now the other party can also act as Princess Luo Jiean''s mentor. How many incredibly powerful monsters are there in this city. To think about it, Gretel still made a request to observe it. Watching the combat training of many elves, dwarves and Tauren on the training ground, Gretel was a little surprised. When Princess Luo Jiean fought with kuchulin, Gretel finally found that her vision was too narrow. In other words, the gap between the existence of mortals and beyond mortals is so large. Princess Luo Jiean''s speed and power are far higher than ordinary people. What''s more, kuchulin, who is one of Luo Jiean''s superiors, is as fierce as a tiger in the battle. Gretel can''t help but find out that if kuchulin was the first to fight with herself, Then maybe he was pierced into his heart by a long gun before he could release the magic. Level 16 mage. It may be a great achievement in the world, but here Gretel found that she was so weak. Clenched his fist. The mage couldn''t help falling into meditation. A day later, Yalin looked over and signed the cooperation agreement, which was handed over by sunezer to Gretel. With this new agreement, Gretel also embarked on the road of return. Before returning, the court mage also brought a secret message to sunezer. Lawrence, President of the chamber of Commerce in free city, will visit the Saxony Kingdom soon. (to be continued) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 441 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Half a month later, with the help of Tauren craftsman Tano, Wen Li finally made Edward''s mechanical armor again. This time, Wen Li boldly adopted new materials and added a lot of secret silver to the refined steel. The new mechanical armor is stronger and lighter than the original. Xiaodou Zi with the mechanical armor finally got rid of the wheelchair she had already sat in, After regaining his freedom, Xiaodou ran around the forging hall excitedly, completely forgetting Wenli who was explaining the characteristics of the new mechanical armor for him, and the consequence was that Wenli directly took the wrench to calm Edward who was too excited. "Can you calm down and stop me now?" Wenli with a big wrench has green veins on her forehead "Please say" Wenli stood with her waist crossed in front of Edward, who had a big bag on her forehead, and said seriously word by word: "I added a substance called ''secret silver'' to the mechanical armor this time. According to the existing data, this mineral has very high fusion, which can fully strengthen the strength of steel. Moreover, I have got rid of several mages carving a resistance array on it. Generally speaking, spells within level 6 can''t cause damage to the mechanical armor, so when using it, say" eh!? " When it comes to mechanical armor, Wenli will be unconsciously fascinated. As a result, she found that the little bean sitting in front of her had disappeared at some time. "That guy didn''t wait for me to finish!" When winryton was angry, she pinched the wrench in her hand At this time, Xiaodou has run back to the room as fast as possible. In the room, an elf maid is dutifully helping al turn over a story book. "Al ~ Al ~ are you in the room?" As soon as he entered the room, Edward shouted. When he recovered, Al found that his brother was not pushed in a wheelchair this time. "Oh, brother, have you repaired your mechanical armor?" "Of course, I''ve put on the mechanical armor again. Now I''ll recover your body right away." After that, Edward took Alfons''s bloodstain fragment from the maid and ran out happily. Alfons had been in this state for half a month. This kind of situation is completely unable to move. It is easy for ordinary people to become insane due to excessive pressure. Although the fairy maid takes care of Alfonsi meticulously, and Al has some different experiences from ordinary people and is more mature, he must have accumulated a lot of pressure. Edward''s only thought now is to let al recover as soon as possible. Through the small portal in the city, as soon as Edward came to Yalin''s study, he heard the sound of fighting in the room. Suddenly, he was surprised. Xiaodou hurried up to push the door to see what happened. However, the two fairy maids at the door stopped Edward. No matter how Edward asked the maid, he just smiled and asked him to wait outside the door for a while. Waiting anxiously outside, Edward found that the battle in the room seemed to be getting more and more intense, and even a creepy smell came out. However, in the end, everything gradually calmed down. Soon the door was slowly pushed open. The man wearing an all black button coat and silver shoulder armor with a black cross strap on his chest came out. The most striking thing was that the man was holding a Tai Dao that looked two meters long. What is chilling is that the man is full of frost crystals, and there is a trace of unclean blood at the corner of his mouth. The arm is covered with dense wounds, but the man''s eyes reveal a way of meaning, which seems to be extremely enjoyed but not satisfied. When he noticed Edward at the door, the man just gave Edward a cold look and went straight away. However, it was this look that inspired Edward. Although the man whistled and looked in a good mood, he seemed to be calculating the strength gap between himself and Edward at the moment of looking at Edward, and then came to the result, And the result is complete disdain! "Who the hell is this guy?" Edward muttered, and then quickly ran into Arlene''s study. In the study, Yalin is tidying up his things. The whole room was covered with knife marks and sharp ice spikes from top to bottom. Fortunately, the important objects protected by the border were not damaged. When he saw Xiaodou running in, Yalin asked him to sit down and wait a little. As for the origin of Xiaodou, Yalin is very clear. It must be to repair Alphonse''s body. "What happened? Lord Yalin!" Edward sat down and looked around at the messy room. Yalin put the last book back in the bookcase and replied, "nothing, but a new friend is a fighting maniac who pursues strength." "Then he fought with you?" "Congratulations, you guessed right!" Yalin clapped his hands and made a congratulatory action. In order to meet the training of bipedal flying dragons, Yalin directly repaired the empty bird war pet training camp with material and energy, and the system rewarded a random call. This random call made Yalin hit a big luck. Safiros, the famous boss from the world of Final Fantasy 7, was selected by himself. Fortunately, safiros is still the 1st Special Forces soldier of Shenluo company. He is completely unaware of his identity. Although he is calm and strong in character, he is not the distorted character in the original book that tries to destroy everything after learning the truth. Otherwise, Yalin won''t know how to get along with him. After being summoned, safiros had a very low liking for Yalin. Although you are my boss, don''t let me do chores. Don''t let me deal with my minions, or I''ll kill you. So in order to have a good communication with the lonely wing angel and brush his favor, Yalin had to choose the "physical" communication mode he was good at. Physical communication mode!? Edward looked at Arlene with a look of sweat, and Alphonse could not speak for a long time as if he had been swallowed. "Fortunately, the ''communication'' between us is very smooth." As he said, Yalin took out the prepared materials and put them in front of Edward: "so don''t worry. The goal safiros has set for himself now is to try to hone himself and beat me. Although his character is a little cold, he is not that kind of unsocial person, and his sense of responsibility is quite strong." Edward did not continue to ask about this issue, and began to carefully check the fit between the material and Al''s blood seal fragments. After confirming that it was correct, Edward took a deep breath and launched the alchemy. The materials placed on the ground quickly changed shape under the action of alchemy, fused al''s blood seal fragments and formed a human posture. The human armor froze in place for a few seconds, and then finally began to move his hands. Edward was relieved and patted. Al had expressed his congratulations. However, Al was as like as two peas, because Edward still made Arvon Faith look like before, but it was exactly the same. But al wanted his body to be a little shorter, not too tall and scary, at least not to make people always mistake himself with his brother. "Brother! Didn''t I say to make my body a little normal? How did it become like this again?" "You ask too much!" After watching the two brothers leave noisily, Yalin finally has time to browse the information about safiros. Name: safiros Race: super life Occupation: Soldier Grade: Lv2 Experience: 156 / 2000 Magic: 352 / 600 Strength: 410 Agility: 163 Spirit: 141 Wisdom: 132 Physique: 522 Favorability: friendly 3 / 100 Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) fighting instinct (all attributes in battle increase gradually over time) Genova cell (recovery ability greatly increased, all attributes increased by 10%), heart of light and darkness (can accommodate both light and dark forces and finally change itself) wing angel (change form, all attributes increased by 100%, enter a weak state after use) strong physique (strength and physique increased by 5%) perfect fusion (can be fully integrated with special creatures) Growth potential: AA Special Summon resurrection requires 14000 soul energy Some of safiros'' special abilities worried and puzzled Yalin. For example, the "heart of light and darkness" accommodates two forces, but the final self change behind doesn''t know what it means, not to mention the Genova cell. The Genova cell in the original book is an alien life body with very strong infection ability, Yalin doesn''t want the whole city of odur to be infected by this thing, so he specially added a special ability of "perfect integration" for safiros, so he doesn''t have to worry for the time being. However, for safiros, Yalin doesn''t want him to stay in odur city all the time, which will bury his talent too much. After a while, Yalin is ready to let safiros go to the free city to help lulushu. Anyway, safiros also wants to hone his skills and fight with stronger enemies, and lulushu is also expanding his power in the free city, Just Kenjiro and Gus, I''m afraid there are some understaffed people who can just let safiros go. But when it comes to free city, Lawrence, the chairman of the chamber of Commerce who has just arrived in Saxony, is also a troublesome guy. If it wasn''t for his sensitive identity, Yalin really had some plans to find a chance to kill him quietly. However, now ? Yalin can only wait for the opportunity. I''m afraid he can only hope that croside can get rid of this guy as soon as possible. (to be continued...) r1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 442 Lawrence Vic! The chairman of the chamber of Commerce in the free city, who has incomparable wealth and almost monopolizes the transportation industry in half of the continent, is worried about the super rich businessman who even the king of the country has to treat politely in the whole continent. The reason is that in the free city, which should have been their own holy land, there is a thorn that does not play cards according to common sense, and this thorn has recently made it clear that it is ready to squeeze into the top circle. A big cake is now too few for three people to share. When there is a fourth person who wants to share the cake, it will certainly be hostile to everyone. The biggest part of the cake is divided by the big three. Other people can only be responsible for making the cake and eating some leftovers. This is the rule of the free city. For hundreds of years, many people really want to squeeze into the top circle, but no one succeeds, because if someone breaks the pattern, it is inevitable that the people below will have different opinions. So these people must be known who has the final say in the free city. Croside, vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, a young man in his twenties looks like a miracle ~ no! It should be said that it is like a young businessman who has risen rapidly at a miraculous speed. He saved a chamber of Commerce on the verge of bankruptcy, and then developed the chamber of commerce into a behemoth in a very short time! I have to say that this kind of person is really a genius favored by the gods. Even Lawrence has to sincerely praise the performance made by croside over the years. This young man is really great. If his sons have half his ability, he should be able to safely give them his seat! However, croside is not Lawrence''s son, nor does he want to become Lawrence''s son. Even the powerful businessman even hinted that he wanted croside to join his family, and even was willing to marry his favorite little daughter to the young man who was once unqualified to even meet himself. However, the answer given by the other party was still not interested!! At the thought of this, Lawrence admired croside''s reckless momentum. At first, Lawrence thought that kloside was only young and vigorous and was not interested in his opinions. However, when he learned that kloside was disdainful, Lawrence felt that it was really necessary to teach the young man a lesson and let him figure out who was the maker of the rules and who was the obedient to the rules! However, everything is not going well Lawrence had his identity investigated. It was obvious that the young man''s identity was too mysterious. He only knew that he originally came from a small town in the karlseman empire. There is no parent information, no family information, no new place of original residence, as if it appeared out of thin air in this world. Of course, it does not rule out that he may be an orphan, but this means that a person who has no blood relationship in the world has no weakness except himself. Other economic means are not as effective as expected. In order to maintain the special status of free cities, there are no so-called economic sanctions in free cities. Lawrence can only secretly exclude the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce and conduct malicious competition against it. The black stone ring chamber of Commerce, led by kloside, can always seize the opportunity first. Up to now, the whole chamber of Commerce has expanded from the initial spices, daily necessities and food to all aspects. Even in the recent war between the karsermen Empire and the kreises Kingdom, the black stone ring chamber of Commerce replaced another weapons merchant and became a supplier of both sides. In addition to economic means, Lawrence also thought of some other methods. For example, the accident caused the talented young man to abdicate early. However, the problem is that this method may still be used when kloside was still unknown in the early days, but now the ring of Blackstone has been squeezed into the first tier of the big chamber of Commerce, only one step away from the top, and kloside also has a great reputation in free cities and the whole continent. If he dies "accidentally" now, it will inevitably attract criticism from others. Lawrence is not afraid of criticism or punishment, but this is bound to destroy the good business atmosphere in the free city. It is an unwritten tacit understanding that the upper chambers of commerce can only compete by commercial means, which seriously weakens the command of the upper to the lower in order to avoid mutual violence and destruction, Once the assassination begins, people will be afraid of becoming the next victim. It may even lead to the normalization of assassinating opponents and serious chaos in free cities. Although free cities are chaotic, chaos and disorder can only appear among the victims of the lower class. The upper rule must keep a high pressure on the lower. Only in this way can we maintain the stability of a free city. It might be better if croside died outside the free city, but the problem is that the Heiyao mercenary regiment subordinate to the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce is also a very troublesome existence, especially Rogge, the head of the mercenary regiment, is also a very powerful soldier! The Heiyao mercenary regiment led by him repeatedly defeated a large number of robbers and mercenaries disguised as robbers. The process was cruel, bloody and frightening! So far, the only thing Lawrence can think of is to let gerkate pick him up, but the problem is that gerkate has a good relationship with croside, and it''s too conspicuous to use the champion of the arena. So so far, it has been impossible to weaken kloside from external means. Lawrence can only place his hope on finding loopholes inside the ring of Blackstone to destroy. Lakshmi, President of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, is a suitable candidate. His power is weakened by croside, which leads Lakshmi to become blind. In order to regain his power, this man began to pursue the assistance of external forces at all costs. Many times, in a team, there are always some people who think they are right and think that ''if I were you, I would do better''. However, this kind of talent is the black sheep of the whole team. The stupid king of kreises kingdom is one. He framed his sister for a sad quarrel of sentiment and ruined the national fortune of the whole country. Lakshmi, the president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, is also such a person in Lawrence''s eyes. Recently, Lakshmi''s hand has restrained some of croside''s energy. Lawrence finally took the time to go to the Saxony Kingdom and took this excellent opportunity to take the country''s mineral mining rights into his hands. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The fully enclosed airship with streamlined appearance is soaring in the air. As a new generation of airship, even the cold wind in the polar region can not affect the normal flight. However, the cost and cost of this fully enclosed airship are too high to be popularized for transportation services. In the airship, Lawrence, the president of the chamber of Commerce of the free city, is sitting quietly to recuperate. Beside Lawrence, a black haired woman with a half silver mask is quietly leaning against the window and looking at the scenery outside. The woman''s crawling is slightly dark. The nails and lips of both hands were completely painted black, emitting an ominous smell like a completely dark thing. Although wearing a robe that almost covers the whole body, every time a woman moves her neck, she inadvertently reveals a strange tattoo on her shoulder, which is like a strange insect mixed with spiders and scorpions. "Mr. Lawrence, we are about to arrive at the king''s capital of Saxony kingdom. Just because there is no special stop in Saxony Kingdom, we can only land outside the scheduled city." The middle-aged magician with a level 14 badge whispered in Lawrence''s ear. "It''s time to integrate into the world." Lawrence opened his eyes and said something that puzzled the mage. Then, with the help of several half elf maids, Lawrence slowly stood up. The airship landed in a specially designated area outside the capital of Saxony. Lawrence''s identity is no small matter. Even the Saxony Kingdom dare not neglect this big man who has a head and face on the whole continent. At least for the time being, the welcoming officials and motorcade led by grand duke Maurice were already ready. After Lawrence stepped out of the airship, grand duke Maurice personally greeted him. "Welcome to the kingdom of Saxony, Mr. Lawrence! Sorry, your majesty is old, so I have to meet you." "Hehe ~ where, where, I''m just a businessman. It''s my honor to be greeted by Archduke Morris." Lawrence''s expression is quite kind. In the eyes of ordinary people, he is a businessman who holds huge wealth and power but is still approachable. However, grand duke Morris knows very well that it is not a good person to be able to sit as the chairman of the chamber of Commerce in a free city for so long. The two exchanged a few polite words, and Prince Morris did not waste time in the same carriage with Lawrence and entered the king''s capital under the escort of the cavalry. Due to the recent large-scale search and arrest of evil believers, in order to ensure safety, there are heavy soldiers on the way to the palace. Unimpeded arrived at the palace, and the carriage team began to drive into it one by one. Although Lawrence came to visit this time alone, the entourage still brought a lot. The Saxony royal family has arranged accommodation in the palace to ensure that there will be no problems during Lawrence''s visit. However, when an attendant''s carriage drove into the palace, the black haired woman sitting on the horse suddenly seemed to be stimulated, and her eyes were sharp in an instant, because the woman suddenly felt as if some fierce and terrible sight had stopped on her. However, when she turned her head and looked out of the window, the woman found nothing wrong except the guards on duty around her. But the feeling just now is not wrong. It is a unique perception. There must be something terrible lurking in the palace of Saxony kingdom. It was like death put a sickle around his neck. And the other party has issued a warning through the sight of the moment just now, warning himself that he had better not act rashly! For a moment, the woman suddenly felt that Mr. Lawrence''s negotiation had better go smoothly. If possible, she really didn''t want to use any ability. When all the horses entered the palace, the guards guarding the gate immediately closed the gate. On the wall pier, a guard was looking at the fading horse convoy. "Magic Puppet Master" The guard tilted his head and muttered, "I thought this technology had been lost? Is that woman the \ Chapter 443 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit What kind of country is Saxony in the eyes of the top giants of free cities? According to Yalin''s thinking, there are quite a few oil producing countries in the Middle East, like the local tyrants in the original world. They are poor and war-torn, but countless treasures are buried under the earth. However, compared with those oil producing countries in the original world, the Saxony kingdom is even more tragic. At least as long as the oil producing countries in the original world are willing to listen to the dispatch of the big countries, lose some national dignity and diplomatic independence, and rely on oil revenue, these countries have a good life. Of course, there are also several assassins who explode in China every day under the interference of a lighthouse power written as a policeman (read as a hooligan)! The Saxony Kingdom, however, has not been able to spend money like the land of these local tyrants and oil producing countries, because it is restrained by the ogerman, not only has no technology, but also seriously lacks manpower, and even the most primary manual mining can not be formed, resulting in a vicious circle in the whole country. Even the kings of all dynasties have never improved in how to strive for national strength. At least in Lawrence''s eyes, this country in the far north is too weak. If it hadn''t been for the sake of watching them block the ogue barbarians, the wealth of this country would have become the food of the three giants in the free city. Now what he has to do is to cut the largest piece of cake and become his own possession. However, the ideal is always full, and the reality is always the backbone. During this meeting, Lawrence was closed to the Saxony kingdom In the large conference room in the Royal Palace, the main members of the Saxony royal family, including the king, gathered here to hold a cooperation negotiation with the president of the most powerful chamber of Commerce in the free city, which will determine the future of the country. In order to keep it secret, the whole conference room has been completely demarcated and completely isolated, but no one other than the participants can hear any news from here. "I don''t understand what you mean, your majesty. Do you think the free cities and countries have less material support for your country every year?" Lawrence, wearing a pair of gold wire glasses, asked in surprise to the king. "Mr. Lawrence, you are mistaken. After China reached a transportation agreement with the kingdom of belrama, the material reserves are not as tight as before. Now what China needs is to revitalize the national economy and restore its national strength as soon as possible." The old king of rhodland sat at the top of the long conference table and said lukewarm, while Lawrence frowned and kept thinking about his Majesty''s meaning. Just now, Lawrence has more than once tentatively proposed to obtain the mineral exploitation right of Saxony Kingdom, but the old king played a delay card to Lawrence and turned a deaf ear to Lawrence''s hint, Even Lawrence''s proposal to increase support for the kingdom of Saxony and open up more advanced weapons to the export of the kingdom of Saxony seemed uninterested. Lawrence didn''t think the old man in front of him didn''t understand what he meant. Obviously, the other party doesn''t want to sell the mining rights, and is not even interested in learning about his offer. This is really strange. Are these barbarians living in the snow going to starve with a golden mountain? The old king cleared his throat and watched Lawrence''s face change several times, Soon the King opened his mouth and said solemnly: "You know, Mr. Lawrence! Sometimes as a king, I can''t just look at the immediate interests. I have to look far ahead and leave enough survival resources for our Saxon descendants. We need ''fish'' but more ''fishing''! If we can''t afford more support, we will run out of time. We don''t just ignore future generations because we are satisfied Mr. Lawrence, I can''t promise ~ your ~ items ~! " Lawrence''s eyes suddenly became sharp. The chairman of the chamber of Commerce in the free city had heard the king''s implication ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the residence where the mission stayed. In today''s negotiations, Lawrence, who was at an impasse, sat quietly and rested with a bad look. The maid standing in the room under a strange atmosphere dared not go out. Everyone was trying to shrink his body and tried to avoid being seen by Lawrence. Obviously, the ladies know that Mr. Lawrence is in a very bad mood today! A moment later, Lawrence told the female assistant Keman Suzanne: "let''s find out which chambers of Commerce and countries have large-scale transactions with Saxony Kingdom recently!" "I understand, sir. Do you think Saxony has another candidate for ore mining?" "I''m sure!" Lawrence nodded and called a maid to pour himself a glass of wine: "someone must have won the mineral exploitation right of Saxony before us. I need to know who did it!" The middle-aged mage standing behind Lawrence thought about it. Although the mage is not a businessman, he still knows something about the business circle: "the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce! Croside recently bought a lot of slaves and sent them to the Saxony kingdom. It is likely that he has reached a cooperation agreement with the Saxony Kingdom." "I know!" Lawrence nodded and drank the wine. Now, in addition to the ring of Blackstone, Lawrence did not expect that outsiders would openly oppose him, but there is one thing that Lawrence needs to find out. "In addition to the black ring chamber of Commerce, there are other chambers of Commerce or organizations conducting large-scale transactions with the Saxony kingdom!" Food! The kingdom of Saxony is located in the far north. Food shortage has always plagued the country. Although the kingdom of Saxony receives food from its neighbor bellama every year, it can only meet part of the demand. The remaining food gap needs material assistance from mainland countries or purchase from free cities every year. Grain has also become a heavyweight bargaining chip for businessmen in free cities to negotiate transactions with Saxony Kingdom, but this year there has been an exception. The reason is that the continuous Blizzard has saved the Saxony kingdom from two wars, and the recent large number of slave purchases have also greatly increased the population of this country recently! The population has increased, but the food purchase quota of Saxony kingdom in free cities has not increased. It is obvious that Saxony Kingdom has found a new food supply channel. Every possible food supply channel Lawrence could think of to Saxony could not be achieved if he thought about it carefully. Because he has been eager to get the mineral exploitation right worth nearly trillions of leans in Saxony Kingdom, Lawrence has been gradually putting pressure on Saxony kingdom with food as a chip. At the same time, he has also strictly monitored the inflow of food to this country to avoid damaging his plan. Although the kingdom of Saxony imports some grain from belrama every year, the total grain output of the kingdom of belrama can not meet the needs of the whole kingdom of Saxony, and several big businessmen who can supply grain in the free city can not supply additional grain to the kingdom of Saxony without permission. In this way, there is not much profit, and it will offend himself as the chairman of the chamber of Commerce. It is true that croside used the small chamber of Commerce and shell chamber of commerce under the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce to buy a large number of slaves, but there was no large-scale purchase of grain. The holy capital and the holy see are also objects of great suspicion, especially in the western continent under the command of the holy capital. Recently, countries in the western continent have been preparing to build new commercial cities, making it clear that they want to fight against free cities. Now it is possible to win over the Saxony Kingdom as a bridgehead into the East. However, the cost of transporting grain from the west of the mainland is too high, and the ground transportation has to bear huge risks. Lawrence doesn''t think that Shengdu and the countries of the west continent can be generous to this extent! Holy See! Lawrence thought for a long time, but finally denied it. The Holy See wanted to expand its faith in the kingdom of Saxony and squeeze out the holy capital. The transportation cooperation agreement recently reached with Saxony and belrama was also completed with the assistance of the Holy See. However, if the Holy See wants to further win over the Saxony kingdom with food, as long as the Holy See shows its own signboard in the purchase of food, let alone other businessmen, Lawrence himself has to measure whether it is cost-effective to plan the gains and losses of this giant. However, although it can''t stop the Vatican''s purchase of food, at least we should be able to get the information of the Vatican''s large-scale purchase of food, and the problem is that Lawrence didn''t get any relevant information at all! Moreover, food is not used for other commodities. As long as living creatures, whether humans or elves, need food. The amount of food has always been regarded as a measuring instrument to measure the stability of the situation on the mainland. Lawrence pays special attention to the fluctuation of grain prices caused by the good or bad harvest every year. The market price has not changed significantly this year. "I really can''t figure out who can supply food to the Saxony Palace on such a secret scale. You know, there are two concepts of supplying food to a city and a whole country. This is by no means what any small country or small businessman can do." Lawrence covered his forehead and thought for a long time, but he found any valuable clues in his eyebrows, and all the channels he could think of were denied. "Mr. Lawrence, maybe we can investigate the transportation situation in recent years. In the transportation process of so many grains, we should use the transportation team of the chamber of Commerce to find some clues." Kaman Suzanne put forward a proposal. Lawrence nodded and agreed. His chamber of commerce mainly monopolizes the transportation industry in the eastern continent. So much grain is transported. In the vertical and horizontal network, each other will leave some clues. However, the speed must be fast. You must dare to deal with each other before the Saxony Kingdom solves the food problem. Otherwise, you will lose a huge chip to put pressure on Saxony. More than ten years of efforts may be wasted. This is by no means the end Lawrence wants to see. What if we can''t find the origin of the problem? Lawrence''s eyes flashed a haze. I''m afraid it''s too late to support the opposition. The Saxony Kingdom has been fighting with the ogue barbarians all year round. Under the threat of war and survival, the country maintains a high degree of unity, both aristocrats and civilians, even the ministers in the palace are extremely loyal to the royal family, It is impossible to support the opposition without more than ten years! If there was another way, for a time, even Lawrence, chairman of the free city chamber of Commerce, couldn''t think of a better way. (to be continued.) ... The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 444 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Just as Lawrence was distressed by the bad visit, in the other room of his residence, the black mist was slowly rising from the censer, and some furnishings in the room had been moved aside. Some black dyes had been painted on the central open space with very strange patterns and characters, which were dazzling and seemed completely irregular, But when you look carefully, you will find that there is a strange connection. In these words and patterns, a Miaoman''s female body is lying on the ground in an attractive posture, and the woman with a silver mask showing half of her beautiful face is spitting out a raw and ancient mantra. The black fog gradually turned into tiny insects like mosquitoes and ants. After flying outside through the window gap, these insects soon disappeared under the cover of the night. However, the women in the room can clearly feel the information fed back from every place where the insects pass, the maid walking in the corridor and the guards patrolling back and forth, The attendants of the mission took the fruit and walked to the chamber of Commerce Chairman Lawrence''s room, as well as a large number of detection and defense magic arrays hidden in the palace. At the same time, she manipulated the insects with her mind to avoid the Dharma array. Fortunately, the direction for the women to let the insects move forward is the periphery of the palace. The more they go outside, all kinds of defense measures are relatively weak. If the opposing path continues to move inward, even women can''t guarantee whether they can safely pass through the protective Dharma array without being found. Some time ago, Saxony kingdom was searching for evil believers on a large scale. Now it has this secret method to detect, which is really a very dangerous thing. The woman knew very well that the magic she used, whether it was the holy capital or the Holy See, regarded it as a magic trick. If it was found, I''m afraid even Lawrence, chairman of the chamber of Commerce, could not protect herself, but she still used it. The breath that threatened her when entering the palace was very terrible. This kind of murderous intention, with an undisguised warning, although fear, curiosity still prevailed over worry. Find out the source of this breath and defeat those who try to challenge themselves, otherwise they will always leave a scar in their heart because of fear, and this scar will become an obstacle to their urgent progress. No... no... not found at all There is no gain in detecting the periphery of the palace. Is the other party hiding deeper in the palace? If so, we have to stop tonight. The frowned woman finally tested the defense array inside the palace before taking back the insects, and planned to make some preparations for tomorrow''s action. After collecting the information. The woman interrupted her spell and slowly lifted herself up from the ground. "Why ~ don''t you continue?" The voice behind her suddenly surprised the woman, and the next second a pair of huge hands had grabbed her neck from behind, just as easily as catching a kitten. The attacker easily lifted it up. The woman''s first reaction was to fight back immediately. However, before she could gather the magic, the huge cold paralyzed the whole body in an instant. More than that, the cold also frozen the magic of the whole body. No matter how hard she tried, the woman found that she could no longer mobilize a trace of magic. "Help! Help!" The strange cold from her neck made the woman cry out regardless of pride and shame, even if she was still dressed. However, no matter how she shouted, there was no response outside. At this time, the woman noticed that a border had been arranged in her room. This boundary completely blocks the connection between the room and the outside world. What''s worse, because of the need to cast spells, the woman specially chose a remote room to avoid being disturbed by others. Today''s situation is self-contained. With a little effort from the white dragon katras, the Frost Breath immediately frozen the woman''s body, making her completely lose control of her body except her head. And this huge power gap also makes women quickly understand one thing. The result of resistance is death. But there is one thing that women don''t understand. When will such a powerful presence appear in this small country in the far north. He can easily sneak into his room without knowing it. Obviously, the power of the person who catches him is even far beyond the great elder who teaches him! "Save your strength, magic puppet master! Now I have a few questions. You''d better answer me honestly. Otherwise, someone will play the leading role in the gallows of the holy capital and the gallows of the holy see tomorrow." Catteras completely turned a blind eye to the attractive carcass in front of him, and the White Dragon Guard threatened with a bad look. "I see!" The female magic puppet teacher replied in horror. Half an hour later Sayya, the sorcery puppet master, knelt on the ground. Although she regained control of her body, the biting cold had not completely faded. Sayya felt that her bone marrow was going to be frozen. Fortunately, I finally survived Regardless of the contract with Lawrence, in order to save her life, saya confessed everything she knew like katlas. She was a magic puppet teacher. Mr. Lawrence, the chairman of the chamber of Commerce, paid a lot of money and was originally prepared to deal with klosed of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. This time, he performed an ancient detection spell here, not to be an enemy of the Saxony Kingdom, but just because he made a strange mistake with his stupid self-esteem. Sayya was about to cry when she said this. At the moment, sayya kept cursing herself and regretting her boring self-esteem. I would provoke such a terrible existence! After knowing everything, katlas did not kill sayya. Anyway, from beginning to end, sayya saw only the appearance of the ring, which would not pose a threat to her identity. Moreover, katlas also grabbed Saiya''s handle. As long as katlas casually disclosed some information to the holy capital or the Holy See, the two major religious organizations will never be soft at this special time. Besides, sayya was hired by Lawrence. If she died suddenly here, I''m afraid the Saxony kingdom would be in trouble. The other side is ready to deal with the Black Dragon Prince croside. Carters doesn''t think that puppetry can be effective for the black dragon. The spiritual power of the giant dragon is far more than human beings. The only end for the magic puppet master to control the giant dragon is to be swallowed by power and turn himself into an idiot. Although Saiya was spared, katlas still watched her. As a magic puppet master, it is impossible to control the king in the heavily guarded palace, but it is still possible to control ordinary maids and attendants. Katlas must ensure that the magic puppet master will not make any big mistakes during Lawrence''s stay. Although the main task of cartels lurking in this country at first was to explore information, now with the increasing cooperation between odur city and Saxony Kingdom, cartels has an additional task, that is, to ensure the safety of important members of Saxony royal family and to supervise whether the royal family continues to be close to odur city, If necessary, kateras can judge the factors of insecurity on his own. No one knew what happened overnight, and Saiya was not stupid. She chose to avoid talking about a powerful existence in the Saxony palace. Lawrence, the president of the chamber of Commerce in the free city, is still negotiating with the Saxony royal family, but he has lost an important chip this time. Lawrence is very aware that it is impossible to obtain mineral mining rights at the previous price. Now Lawrence has also raised the purchase price and is willing to further increase assistance to the Saxony kingdom. Of course, these are only temporary plans, Now it is important to find out the hidden food supply channel behind the Saxony kingdom as soon as possible. If this channel is not cut off, you may lose the opportunity to get the mining right and get a free price from klosed of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. The grand duke Maurice looked at Lawrence who was discussing the ore price with his negotiators and sneered. This guy coveted the buried wealth of Saxony kingdom for two days, but this time Lawrence was doomed to be disappointed, because this time Lawrence''s opponent was a God beyond the secular world, And how can mortals compete with gods! While Maurice was secretly ''sorry'' for Lawrence, he thought the attendant came in quietly and whispered a few words in Prince Maurice''s ear. Maurice suddenly changed his face and looked at Lawrence and his majesty, who were still negotiating. The grand duke slightly motioned to his majesty and left the conference room. Soon the Archduke came to another room, where several ministers of the Saxony kingdom were sitting. "Is this information accurate?" A general dressed in armor stood up, nodded and replied in a positive tone: "kyanite territory has witnessed many events, Archduke, and according to the judgment of the local mage, there are still very powerful high-level undead entering the territory, including even half Lich and dark knight!" Half Lich and dark knight!? Maurice''s face was dignified: "what are the patrols on the border doing? And immediately note to the kingdom of belrama. There are so many undead entering our country from the kingdom of belrama, but they haven''t even sent any news." "The Lord of Kyanite territory has issued a martial law order and asked for military support from the king!" Another military attache also said at this time. For a time, Maurice felt his head was getting bigger and finally got rid of the entanglement of the Ogg barbarians. Now there are undead in Saxony kingdom. Will these undead have contact with the undead army in the west of the mainland? (to be continued...) r1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 445 Kyanite territory, just like its name, is rich in kyanite minerals and has always been an important financial source of Saxony kingdom. Today, the originally prosperous trading and mining areas are silent, and the people of the whole territory are concentrated in the central city of the territory, making tense preparations relying on the city walls. The dead! Thousands of dead! These dead people who should have slept underground actually appeared on the road with unknown fog in broad daylight. In the eyes of ordinary people, it was like a scene in a nightmare turned into reality. In the mine in the northwest of the territory, after working for a day, the miners left the mine and went to the nearby well to wash their dusty bodies. Ledo, the foreman, is calculating the excavation quantity of each person in the cabin and preparing to pay a day''s salary. Recently, the domestic situation has been slightly stable, and many more people have returned to the territory from the front line. In addition, the price of Kyanite in the market is rising, and everyone''s life is a little better. Suddenly, while Ledo was still calculating his salary, there was a noise outside the house, which quickly turned into a shrill cry. "Really ~ is someone fighting again?" Ledo muttered and put down his money. The military style of the leading people in Saxony kingdom is popular, and fights among these energetic workers are also common. However, due to the serious trouble in the past few times, it has been strictly prohibited by the Lord, and the brawlers will be severely punished. After the promulgation of the ban, it has improved a lot. Why did it come again today? He stood up and Ledo was about to go out to see the situation. At this time, the mine guard outside the door almost rolled into the door: "outside, outside, outside, there is, there is." "To be clear, what happened outside?" Ledo scolded, but suddenly found that something was wrong. The screams outside had become chaotic, just like a battlefield, and the guard in front of him looked very wrong. The distorted and ferocious look was like seeing some incredible horror. "Undead!! many undead are coming this way!!" Finally, the guard shouted out. Laiduoleng hurriedly ran out. As soon as he got outside, the noisy scene had explained the problem to him. He hurriedly climbed up the watchtower, and the black fog spreading around on the ground not far away. Under the rendering of these fog, the sunset is almost like the coming of the end. It even makes people feel in a trance that once the sun sets, the whole world will usher in a dark night without dawn forever. Picked up the telescope on the observation platform and looked at it. Ledo almost didn''t pee. Many silent figures in the black fog were moving forward slowly. Their faces seemed to be solidified. Many dead people''s faces looked bloodless and pale, or like withered bark, It makes people feel as if they are just wrapped with a thin layer of skin on the skeleton. What''s more frightening is that many undead decay and expose their skull faces, just like in legends. The body and arms leaked out of the ribs. There were no eyes in the dark eye cave, only the faint blue fire of the soul was burning. The fog continued to spread with the progress of the dead. The trees where the dead went withered rapidly, the earth became corrupt and smelled. These dead who refused to live near frightened the living nearby! "Oh, my God!" Ledo slipped down the watchtower and almost rolled back to the cabin where he worked. There was a horse for commuting in the stables behind the cabin. However, Ledo scolded when he ran to the stables. He didn''t know that his horse had been ridden away by the panicked guard or miner. The constant approach of the dead made the whole mine crazy. Visually, it seems that nearly a thousand undead have made less than 100 guards in the mine have no idea of resistance. Everyone is panicking and desperate to escape. Some people ran madly in the direction of the central town. Some people fled to the forest, others turned and drilled into the mine. In the middle of the period, the dead couldn''t find themselves from the mining tunnel extending in all directions. The foreman Ledo also ran to the central town regardless of everything. As for the wages left in the wooden house, Ledo didn''t care so much. Looking at the scattered miners, the dead just walked forward quietly, and the chaotic scene in front of them seemed to be non-existent air. In fact, the undead are not hostile to this territory. They are also not interested in the kyanite just excavated from the mine, but the mine is on their scheduled route. The dead hope to pass through here in a harmless manner, but the "dead" who climb up from the cemetery in front of the living can never catch up with harmlessness. Kyanite territory received the news for the first time. Recently, the undead army appeared in the west of the mainland, which is known all over the world. For this reason, the East has also strengthened its vigilance. In particular, eyewitness reports have found that dead people have landed from the coast. Countries in the east of the mainland have strengthened their defense on the border. Even the Holy See has sent priests and light knights to areas that may be attacked by dead people. The Saxony Kingdom also got the news, but in the Saxony Kingdom''s view, the dead are still far away in the southeast coastal area, which is 1087 miles away from the far north. Even if the dead plan to invade those coastal countries in an all-round way, they have to bear it first. But now these undead came to kyanite territory without saying a word. How did they come? Why didn''t the last territory issue any warning at all, and there was no news from the king. These undead just appeared out of thin air! Felun, the Lord of Kyanite territory, was in no mood or time to blame the Intelligence Department of Wangdu for its mistakes. After sending scouts to confirm that the dead were correct, felun immediately ordered the whole territory to enter a state of martial law. The leaders of other towns and villages in the territory were quickly evacuated to adjacent territories, and the leaders who had no time to evacuate were concentrated in the central city, The garrison and militia were all mobilized, and the warehouse for storing weapons and armor was quickly opened. Not only the militia, but also ordinary neighbors were given weapons and armor. It is clear that felun is a central city that intends to defend its territory with all its strength. After observing the approximate number of undead through magic, some mages who knew some of the undead magic soon brought absolute bad news to Lord felun. The number of these undead was small, and it seemed that there were more than 1000 undead at most. There are more than 70000 defenders in the whole territory and the militia forces that can be mobilized. On the surface, it is our own side that has the advantage in quantity. But these undead who enter kyanite territory are not ordinary undead! There were more than 70 Dark Knights, and each dark knight led at least 30 Dark Knights. A dark warrior''s combat effectiveness is enough to deal with seven or eight ordinary soldiers. Coupled with the "Immortality" of the dead, it is no problem for more than ten soldiers. Not only did the Dark Knight mages even find a death Lord leading the team! The appearance of the death Lord almost stunned the mage in charge of investigating the enemy. You know, the death Lord is a very powerful high-level undead. If the Lich represents the highest level of the undead in casting spells, and is the researcher and administrator of the undead, then the death Lord is the highest level of the undead in physical attack, and is the commander and general of the undead! The death Lord is usually a powerful warrior. Relying on the endless strength of the dead and the characteristics of never being tired, the death Lord usually wields a huge weapon weighing hundreds of kilograms, and the armor on his body is so thick that he can''t shake the hammer. A death Lord is a war machine that will never be tired, except for its infinite power. The weapons in the hands of the death Lord are full of powerful curses. At the moment of killing a living person, you can absorb and imprison the soul of the living person in your own body. The more you imprison, the more powerful the death Lord is! It can be said that only if the death Lord gives him enough time, he can even destroy the whole kyanite territory bit by bit with one person''s strength, because no one in the territory can fight against one, even the military instructor in the territory, a commander who retired from belika fortress, can''t compete with it. And there are not only death lords among the dead, but also a half Lich and at least hundreds of dead mages! What is the concept of hundreds of necromancers! Any dead mage can summon many dead creatures, that is to say, if hundreds of dead mages start at the same time, they can summon nearly 100000 low-level dead in an instant! 100000 low-level undead plus nearly 1000 high-level undead, let alone kyanite territory. Even if the Saxony kingdom is built on the most solid belika fortress in the misty forest, it may not be able to resist it! "Lord, the dead are coming!" Felun, who was busy discussing the defensive war with the staff and military attache in the Lord''s residence, immediately left his hands after hearing the report of the Chamberlain. The Lord and the military officers boarded the highest part of the Lord''s residence for the first time. Not far away, the black fog has spread from the horizon. The dark blue fire is shining in the black fog. These soul fires indicate the existence of the dead. The workers who were still building urban defense facilities in a hurry left their work in panic and quickly fled back to the city. The city gate was quickly pulled up and closed tightly. The alarm bell rang continuously, and the voice of the whole city was boiling. All the old and weak women and children have returned home, closed the door and prayed for the blessing of the gods. A large number of soldiers and militia rushed up the wall and opened their bows and arrows. Because of the insufficient number of bows and arrows, all bows and arrows in the city were requisitioned, even some very rough Hunter bows and arrows were requisitioned. No one objected, no one complained. Even some hunters took the initiative to join the people''s corps and came to the city wall with the soldiers to fight to the death. Because everyone knows that no one will be spared when the dead capture the city, and there are their own relatives and friends in the city. At the moment, everyone has no way out! "Get ready to fight, everyone!" Looking at the approaching army of the dead, felun picked up his helmet and put it on and said to the military officers on the side. When people picked up their swords and weapons that had followed them for many years, the dead unexpectedly made a move! (to be continued...) Chapter 446 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit More than 1000 high-level undead changed their direction and walked quietly outside the city. The soldiers on the city wall were holding bows and arrows and dared not go out to aim at the undead still out of range. The mages were also paying close attention to the every move of the undead. Each mage had taken out all the magic items at the bottom of his box, but the high-level undead mages appeared in the undead, Even corpse witches and half witches put great pressure on every mage. However, when the people in the city prayed nervously, all the dead bypassed the city and continued to move slowly north, and finally completely disappeared from people''s sight. As the dead left, the black fog gradually dispersed, and the soldiers who had been in high tension finally collapsed. From the strength gap just now, everyone knows that if the dead attack, the whole city is estimated to be unable to defend for 24 hours. "They''re gone," said the chief of staff incredulously, looking at the departed souls. "Yes! But why? Are these undead just passing by?" Lord felun also observed on the wall. Although the dead had left, the soldiers and people concentrated in the city were still frightened. No one was sure whether these dead had left or were just a trick. So far, felun still dared not order to open the gate. In this way, under the panic of the whole night, it was not until the sun rose the next day that felun ordered a light cavalry to go out to explore. After confirming that there were no f dead within a radius of ten kilometers, the gate of the city was slowly opened. Businessmen and tourists in kyanite territory took this opportunity to flee the land passed by the dead. You know, the army of the dead in the west of the mainland brutally and ruthlessly slaughtered a city and the supporting King * *, and finally drove the dead out under the coordination of the holy capital, Throughout the western continent, there are still many undead wandering, hunting those lonely tourists and caravans. Up to now, the western part of the mainland is still under martial law, and all kings are searching everywhere to eliminate these undead souls. Who can guarantee that these dead will not return? Under the threat of death, greedy businessmen dare not stay in kyanite territory for a long time. The news that the dead left kyanite territory was also quickly reported to the king''s capital. The Saxony royal family, which had begun to prepare to mobilize troops, was finally relieved. The invasion of the dead was no small matter. The Saxony kingdom had transmitted the news to the holy capital, the Holy See and surrounding countries as soon as possible. After learning the news, the holy see immediately sent a cardinal to kyanite territory to check the situation, and the holy capital sent the news back to the West as soon as possible, because from the abnormal travel route of the dead, it is obvious that these dead who appear in kyanite territory intend to meet with the army of the dead in the west of the mainland!! The holy capital, who presided over the army against the dead, knew one thing. On the surface, the undead army seems to have been repulsed by the coalition forces in the west of the mainland, but in fact, it is not so much repulsion as active retreat of the undead army to accumulate strength again. Over the past few days, the undead army in the west of the mainland has been growing rapidly in both quantity and quality. From the initial emergence of most low-level undead, such as zombies, skeletons, ghosts and so on, there have been more powerful death knights that seem to be dark knights, With the memory and experience of the living, but the soul is completely distorted and subject to the mysterious ruler behind the army of the dead. But fortunately, there are few witness reports of the death knight. It seems that there are not many such powerful undead in the army of the dead. But this time, if more than 1000 high-level undead join with the undead army whose number is estimated to have expanded to about 500000, it will be an unimaginable disaster for the western mainland! The army of the dead returned to the vast forest. Under the leadership of the holy capital, the countries in the west of the mainland have been busy encircling and suppressing the dead who carried out harassment operations. However, the killing and destruction of the army of the dead have produced a lot of negative feelings and accumulated the power of the abyss. The devil took advantage of this opportunity to try to revive the counter attack. Although everything is still under the control of the holy capital, the general situation of this vicious circle is also worrying. Fortunately, the God of the earth has given the oracle. Although the dominator behind the army of the dead has some strange power to interfere with the divine consciousness of the God of the earth, it can not prevent the God of the earth from discovering that the land corrupted by the smell of death is located in a land in the forest, where is the nest of the army of the dead, The holy capital has been coordinating countries to assemble forces to launch a total of completely destroy the lair of the army of the dead and end this disaster! But now the situation is very critical. Whether these new undead first meet with the undead army or the holy capital first destroy the undead army. Both sides are racing against time. Audur City Yalin also received the news about the kingdom of Saxony sent by Didier for the first time. When he learned that there were many dead in the kingdom of Saxony. When did the scourge legion of Arthas, the Lich King, run to Saxony kingdom? However, after contacting Arthas, it was found that the scourge Corps was still on rest. In addition to the routine harassment battle in the west of the mainland, the scourge Corps was not sent to other areas. Since it is not the scourge legion of Arthas, there are only those "blasphemers" on the island of the dead of isolos who can form so many dead in the world! It''s just that Yalin knows something about the dead on the island of the dead of isolos. They are not so much soldiers and ambitious as a group of crazy researchers. They worship death, fear death, and try to understand what death is! For thousands of years, in addition to occasionally running to the mainland to look for experimental "materials", the dead on isolos island have stayed on the island quietly and lived a day without leaving home, quietly conducting their own research. No matter how much obsession you have before your life and become a dead soul, no matter what kind of * * will fade with the passage of endless time, and love, hatred, revenge and unforgettable memories will also be consumed with time. Until finally, without the support of hope, even the most powerful Lich will slowly disintegrate and disappear in the world. The dead do not need money, are not keen on power, and have no interest in destroying the world. Even some mages employed by some countries to practice the dead magic will eventually give up their ethereal status and rights and join the island of the dead in esolos one day. It''s like elephants and Dragons returning to the tombs of the group at the last moment of death. In the eyes of the world, esolos undead island is the nest of evil undead creatures and the birthplace of all death and evil. However, in Yalin''s view, this island is more like a huge shelter for those lost souls who have lost hope and goals, so that they can return to death quietly in the last time. It is precisely because of his understanding of the true meaning of the island of the dead of isolos that Yalin knows the true meaning of these native lands The dead have no intention of ruling or destroying the world. They can''t migrate to the mainland on a large scale for no reason. The only possibility is the son of the star! The son of the star has the ability to transcend death and is the only existence that can truly bring the dead back to life. Even if the souls of the dead have returned to the sea of souls, even if the gods and demons are helpless, the son of the star can call these souls back to the main material level, Tiffany, once the first star''s son, showed this miracle beyond miracles in front of the king of the white dragon! It is precisely because of this miracle that today''s isolos island of the dead was born Of course, Yalin has nothing to do with these undead now. Considering the arrival of the son of the star, I believe these undead must go for the son of the star. For them who explore the truth of death, no one can understand the mystery of the soul sea better than the son of the star. However, Yalin has another question. So many high-level undead and the route to the west of the mainland are obviously targeted. Otherwise, the undead should first explore the news about the son of the star in the East, and will not rush to the West. How did the undead know that the son of the star came to the west of the mainland? It is only by relying on the relics of the first star son that I have determined the approximate location of the star son! If these undead really determined the position of the son of the star by some way, the saint fighters and others sent to the West may \ Yalin looked at the location and route of the dead on the map for the last time. He rowed down the route. A second possibility popped up in Yalin''s mind. Arthas the Lich King and his Scourge army! you ''re right! What Arthas has done in the west of the mainland has spread all over the continent. In addition to sending Templars and priests and mobilizing the conventional army of the secular Kingdom, the holy capital also sent a message for help to the Dragon coalition behind him. According to the feedback from Arthas, several powerful soldiers and mages appeared on the battlefield, Usually one person can sweep a large group of undead troops. Moreover, according to the information sent back by the scouts, a giant dragon across the sky was even found in the forest outside the zedi. Judging from the color, it should be the blue dragon clan that is best at magic! The unpredictable strength of the scourge Legion must still attract the attention of the dead on the island of the dead in isolos. Meeting a mysterious leader of the dead who can build an army must also be on the journey of these dead. In this way, I''m afraid the situation will be a little lively. Yalin now wants Arthas to include the dead on the island of esolos in the scourge legion, but Yalin estimates that it is unlikely. After all, for the dead on the island of esolos, finding the son of the star is far more important than joining an unknown team of dead to fight against half the continent. Moreover, more than 1000 high-level dead even have death lords and half lichs, Even the scourge legion of Alsace will pay a high price if they want to eat each other at one breath. In the end, it will only be more than worth the loss! After thinking for a long time, Yalin thought it was necessary to talk to Alsace about it first! (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 447 As Yalin judged, the purpose of the undead is to meet the mysterious commander of the Scourge army, the local undead of the different world on isolos island. It seems that it is not a good thing for the Scourge army to assemble a large army to attack a country and cause great damage and stir the whole continent, Although the compatriots of the dead on isolos Island affirmed the strength of the scourge legion, it is very depressing that this behavior leads to countries on the mainland to strictly prevent the dead. Especially now, when every dead is desperately searching for the whereabouts of the son of the star and realizing their long cherished wish for thousands of years, the blockade and martial law of various countries will seriously delay action. The second thing is the dead Lord, Ingrham Asolos was the leader responsible for searching the western mainland for information about the son of the star. The son of the star recorded by the great soul mentor isolos came to the world after ten thousand years, but the power of the son of the star is too powerful. Even the most powerful Lich belsmore on isolos island can''t accurately judge the landing position of the son of the star. Now we can only search the whereabouts of the son of the star bit by bit by the most primitive method. After landing in the east of the mainland, the dead were suddenly under martial law from various countries, but the dead still got some news, some news about the change of the Holy See. From the fact that the Holy See sent a large number of light knights and priests to various parts of the mainland, it is obvious that the Holy See also learned about the landing of the son of the star! The only Lord of the world in the divine domain of the highest sky, the goddess ishutar worshipped by the Holy See, must also be looking for the whereabouts of the son of the star No matter why, no matter what the reason is, no matter how much it costs, even in the face of the gods! For too many souls with endless obsession. The son of the star who can give "truth" finally came back to the world after ten thousand years. No matter what can stop him from pursuing her, he has no time to wait for the second ten thousand years. For this reason! All obstacles will die! To the comfort of the Saxony Kingdom, as predicted by the ancient god Yalin, these undead are not aggressive. They are really just passing by. Now the undead army has passed through the kyanite territory and entered the edge of the misty forest. According to the judgment, they should plan to advance to the north-south direction under the cover of the forest. Where is the base of the scourge Legion. The Saxony Kingdom did not send troops to block the army of the dead, and the holy capital did not criticize it. After all, considering the achievements of the Saxony kingdom in blocking the ogue barbarians over the years, it is impossible for this already weak country to mobilize troops to fight the dead. To deal with the holy capital of the dead, we still decided to rely on the forces of various countries in the west of the mainland. Although the dead are threatening, it is not difficult to fight them back to the darkness with the help of the five supreme gods and the hidden dragon Legion. Although it may still pay a little price \ On the island of the dead! The death Island, where a large number of undead once lived, is still floating on the sea under the cover of fog. In the middle of the gloomy Island, except for some low-level undead without mind and some undead mages who concentrate on their own research, most of the undead have set out to the mainland to pursue the son of the star who landed in the world. Under a soul gathering tower used to condense the breath of death, it is a powerful Lich in soul. At the same time, he is also the "soul guide" who is the commander of the whole island of the dead of isolos - belsmore Esolos is slowly floating into the tower. A skeleton is lying on the central stone platform of the soul gathering tower, but the translucent soul attached to the skeleton shows that it is a high-level dead who has been semi lichized. It''s just that the situation of half Lich is quite bad. The soul has been in a state of looming and appearing, and the cause of this situation is a light pink crystal spike inserted in the belly of the undead. On one side, two necromancers are busy injecting the breath of death collected in the soul gathering tower into the half Lich with their dry hands, which has prevented the soul fire of the almost completely lichized necromancer from being completely extinguished. On the other side, a female necromancer in a black gauze skirt is checking some tools. After seeing the arrival of belsmore, the two necromancers bowed gently and retreated to one side. "How''s the situation with thutik?" The voice of belsmore reverberated darkly in the soul gathering tower, and the souls floating in the soul tower jumped with joy because of the voice and flew in the air. "The spikes have dissolved a lot. They should be able to be removed now." Whispered the female undead, who was busy checking the tools. Different from the withered and terrible appearance of other undead, the female undead''s body is still wrapped in flesh. To be fair, in addition to being slightly thin, the female undead''s face is very exquisite, giving people a strange beauty. In addition to her beautiful face, the female undead''s temperament is also slightly different from other undead''s. each action vaguely reveals an elegant posture, But her pale, bloodless skin and the cold look of the dead made her frightening! Obviously, even if she dies, she can maintain a unique and beautiful female undead. She must be a beautiful woman with a beautiful appearance. And her faint elegant breath shows that she should have received aristocratic etiquette training before she died. These trained habits are still engraved in her memory after she became a dead, which makes her unknowingly exposed. However, everything had been far away from her with her choice, no matter whether she could still maintain her beauty, but as a dead soul, no living person would dare to approach her. Belsmore nodded: "prepare the tools, which will be handled by me and the high priest Marlene." Seeing that the supreme commander of isolos Island wanted to deal with the wounded personally, the two necromancer mages did not dare to neglect, and quickly helped the high priest of the necromancer Marlene take the tools to the stone platform. Thutik Isolos! A semi Lich necromancer who also has some status on the Isle of the dead in esolos. A few months ago, xiutik set out with his disciples and a dark warrior to collect materials on the mainland. Unexpectedly, xiutik was extremely embarrassed and fled back to the Isle of the dead in esolos. At that time, a portal was suddenly raised in the gathering square on the island. Just as the nearby undead was ready to come forward to check that it was a powerful undead mage who returned to the island, xiutik appeared from the portal very weakly. Before he had time to let the undead on one side recover, a crystal spike passed through the portal and directly stabbed into xiutik''s abdomen from behind, Then what people didn''t expect was that the soul fire of the half lich, which could have been immune to some physical attacks, began to weaken instantly, and the place hit by the sharp thorn faded rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye. Xiutik''s soul began to be confused before he even had time to speak, and his sight was about to dissipate completely. Then xiutik was quickly sent to the soul gathering tower. However, when someone tried to pull out the spike on xiutik''s body, he found that it would speed up the extinction of xiutik''s soul fire. After the inspection of the high priest of the dead Marlene, he found that the crystal spike had the power to eliminate magic, It is precisely because of this power that the spikes are constantly destroying the semi Lich body of thutik. At the same time, the sharp thorn has penetrated too deep. If it is forced now, it will stir the fire of xiutik''s very weak soul. A half Lich fled back to the island of the dead, and according to the inspection, the portal was displayed by the half Lich at the expense of his soul. The other two undead who followed the half Lich did not return, which was obviously bad. This matter has caused a lot of topics on isolos island. Many undead want to know what happened, but the half Lich whose soul fire is about to go out has fallen into a coma and can''t give an answer. Finally, Marlene, the high priest of the dead, decided to maintain the soul fire of the half Lich with a large amount of death breath, and then slowly dissolve the crystal spike with a special acid until the spike becomes small enough to be safely pulled out. "I want to tell you something. I found some information about the spike." Before preparing for the operation, Marlene, the high priest of the dead, suddenly said. "What?" "Xiutik may have provoked something that shouldn''t be provoked on the mainland! The sharp thorn \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Belsmore was also stunned. As a lich who had lived for unknown years, belsmore had a very profound experience. Crystal dragon! A giant dragon recorded in the literature can be immune to all magic, whether elemental magic or natural magic, even the undead spell cast with the breath of death. It can be said that it exists like the nemesis of all spell casters in the world. "If the crystal dragon is true, it seems that shutik''s trip must be wonderful, but the detailed details will be asked when he wakes up." After that, the Lich picked up a clip and firmly clamped the spike. The high priest of the dead Marlene helped stabilize the soul fire of xiutik. The cooperation between the two was very tacit. The crystal spike began to be pulled out bit by bit. When it was about the same time, bear Moore made a fierce effort to pull out the crystal spike completely. "Well, what''s next?" Asked belsmore, after placing the spikes in a nearby iron plate. Marlene began to pick up her tools and answered lightly: "next, it depends on when xiutik can wake up. He lost some souls in order to open the portal. In addition, he has been tossed by this spike for so long. It is estimated that he needs to recover for some time." (to be continued...) Chapter 448 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit "Xiutik has no problem now. Next, I should go to the mainland to pursue my long cherished wish." After completing the operation, belsmore slowly floated out. Looking at Marlene who was still unresponsive and just packing up, he said, "don''t you want to understand? At the junction of life and death, don''t you have a lover who wants to be resurrected in your heart?" A large part of the mages who learn the Necromancer''s magic are for the purpose of resurrecting the dead lover or relatives. The death of close relatives will make people crazy. These poor souls pursue the misty opportunities year after year. But even the most powerful bear smalle on the whole island of the dead knows one thing very well. When the souls of the dead return to the sea of souls, let alone those mortals who choose to live and die to find the souls of the dead, even the gods may not be able to do it. Even before the soul of the dead returns to the soul sea, the undead spell is used to wake up, but without the protection of the body, no matter how powerful and profound spells are applied, the empty soul will still be slowly absorbed by the soul sea and become fragmented. After all, the immortal undead in the eyes of the world will still usher in the moment of death. Perhaps only the magic of "soul materialization" invented by the legendary great soul mentor isolos can truly achieve the degree of immortality of the dead! But now it''s different. Hope has come! Even bear smalle, a powerful lich, has to be moved. He can surpass the secular and even the existence of gods, the son of stars! The only existence that soul mentor isolos pointed out in the records can make the dead really come back from the dead! After ten thousand years, belsmore vowed that he would never miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, because he could not wait for the second ten thousand years. "I don''t have any blood relatives, which dissipated after I chose to step into the field of the dead," said Marlene, the high priest of the dead, in a faint voice, as if from the unknown void. "What supports our existence is obsession. You should know that without the support of obsession, your soul will soon be fragmented and return to the soul sea." Even bear smalle didn''t know how many times she said these words to the high priest of the dead in front of her. Marlene was a very special existence on the island of isolos. She didn''t learn the magic of the dead and was not awakened by the necromancer. Hundreds of years ago, the girl stepped into the holy land of the dead as a living person alone. Asolos undead island is the holy land of the dead. It does not welcome the arrival of the living. Even if it has conducted secret transactions with some countries on the mainland, it is always carried out quietly on the sea outside the island. The undead do not like the living to step into their own homes, and the living are timid to step into the dirty land in their hearts. Occasionally, ships stray into the fog of isolos island in the middle of the night. However, the survivors on these ships eventually become one of the dead on the island. No living person has ever been able to return alive after stepping into the island. Over time, isolos island of the dead has also been "a cannibal Island floating on the sea!" That''s the name. Even now, belsmore vaguely remembers the situation at that time. The beautiful woman in black gauze dress slowly entered the central area of the island of the dead as if she were an empty shell without soul, and the dead creatures around her did not attack her, Under the soul gathering tower, many necromancers and soldiers looked at her, and their hearts showed a feeling called "surprise" that they had not had for a long time. For thousands of years, it has never happened that living people take the initiative to step into this holy land of the dead. Even people who want to commit suicide will not choose so, because suicides will also fear that their soul will be permanently enslaved by the necromancer after death. The dead surrounded Marlene, just like watching rare animals. Each dead wanted to see why the living came in front of her. Marlene''s arrival even startled belsmore. The Lich personally met the woman who looked like she had lost her soul, like a walking corpse. Her pupils are very empty, without a glimmer of hope, brilliance or even the depth of despair, but belsmore knows that compared with those who shout despair of the world every day, this attitude of complete nothingness is the real despair. Betrayal, loss of a loved one, distortion and collapse of faith can all cause such wounds that can never be repaired! Belsmore didn''t know why Marlene came to the island of the dead, but the arrival of the living meant that she stepped into the field of death. Even if Wang Lin didn''t kill Marlene, the huge smell of death concentrated in the whole island would gradually deprive her of her life. Marlene''s answer is that she only wants to be a part of the dead, because she heard that a person will gradually forget everything in his life after becoming the dead. No matter what unforgettable memory and feelings will disappear with time, and then there is nothing left. If you want to forget your feelings and get rid of the entanglement of pain, you just need to choose death. That is the fastest and eternal liberation Belsmore gave Marlene the most direct way. In the Lich''s view, Marlene''s behavior is superfluous. If she really wants to get rid of the entanglement of feelings, she can choose to die without becoming a dead soul and slowly let the memory break and disappear. Marlene only whispered in response to belsmore''s question. She just wanted to abide by an agreement - to live, even if she had such an alternative attitude! A soul without strong obsession cannot support in this world for a long time Belsmore ignored this strange living person. In belsmore''s view, Marlene, who tried to become a dead because of an agreement, could not even survive the process of transforming into a dead person after death, unless a necromancer specially implemented the transformation for her, However, belsmore and any necromancer didn''t want to do this for her, because her obsession was too boring. Malin just sat quietly in the square without eating or drinking. Some necromancers were also curious to observe Malin. They watched every process and change of her entering death bit by bit. Maybe they could harvest a special material when her soul left her body after she died. Under the attack of the strong smell of death, Marlene''s fire of life was like a torch thrown into the wind. It was extinguished in only five days. However, to the surprise of the watching undead, Marlene''s soul stubbornly attached to the body after death, and did not return to the sea of soul for a month, and even maintained a fairly complete self-consciousness, Although Marlene supported the soul with her will and did not return to the sea of souls, the soul itself began to break slowly under the rules of the world. The Necromancers were ecstatic to observe this precious specimen. Some people even longed to accept Marlene''s soul and study this rare specimen, but belsmore stopped their intention! The Lich watched Malin''s soul struggle back and forth between rules and obsession. Belsmore wanted to see how long a soul without too strong obsession could stand still only by agreement. As time passed, Malin''s body began to decay and finally turned into an ugly corpse. However, in three months, the soul had been broken in a large area, But Marlene surprisingly continued to maintain herself, and did not fall into madness like other ghosts because of the lack and confusion of memory! No doubt! For such a long time, even bear smalle couldn''t help but be moved. To this extent, it was only a matter of time before Marlene wanted to be transformed into a dead creature. Although the body had been turned into a mummy, Marlene''s soul drove the body that was no longer beautiful again. When the female dead stood up, Including belsmore, the commander of the whole island of the dead in esolos, all the dead present, whether it''s the low-level monk of the dead who just started his career, or the experienced dark knight, or the soul melting necromancers who are willing to integrate their souls in order to explore the mystery of the sea of souls, can''t help paying tribute to the revived Marlene, Welcome this compatriot who has joined the family of isolos in the most unexpected way. "The agreement still supports me and I will continue to exist in this world." the female undead also gave the answer I don''t know how many times she said. For hundreds of years, Marlene''s soul dissipated a lot, but her agreement still supported her as she said. She never mentioned anything about her life like anyone and never showed any feelings. After she was reborn as a undead, Marlene just quietly studied all the undead spells and studied the incomplete literature on soul materialization left by her former undead mentor isolos. Marlene achieved some success, Hard research and study made her dry and decaying body recover a little bit of her former posture. Under the observation of belsmore, she found that Marlene, who had never revealed any feelings, seemed to pay attention to her appearance. Although she was already a dead person, even no matter how beautiful she was, she could not return to the living world. Here she was just enjoying herself. Marlene''s answer to this question is still the same, because of the agreement! The female necromancer, who is good at soothing the souls of the dead, condensing and repairing the souls that are about to dissipate, and is also unique in the manufacturing technology of undead creatures, finally won a place on the island of isolos. High priest of the dead - Marlene Isolos! That''s her name now Belsmore''s figure slowly disappeared outside the door. The Lich didn''t know what Marlene''s obsession was, but her long cherished wish must seize this opportunity. R1152 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 449 ?? When browsing the panel of the call system every day, Yalin will see that the time of the novice protection period is decreasing a little. Inadvertently, Yalin began to feel that the setting of the novice protection period has brought him great pressure. Sometimes Yalin occasionally feels that this strange world will never play cards in the way he wants. First of all, odur city has developed to the present. The initial population completely relied on the creatures in the summoning system, and now it has begun to supplement a large number of foreign people into the city. In some novels that Yalin has read, the protagonist comes to a different world. After a while of development, a large number of people will soon enter the protagonist''s territory and become leaders because of factors such as war and famine, but Yalin does not get this welfare in this world. There are two reasons! High speed launch of the latest chapter of the Lord of the alien white dragon. The address of this chapter is. If you think this chapter is good, please don''t forget to recommend it to your friends in QQ group and microblog! Chapter 450 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit The discussion with pachuli about the fusion formula lasted five hours until pachuli purred in the evening. Yalin doesn''t need to eat. He still stays in the room and looks at these dazzling data and drawings. This time, he has gained a lot from discussing the formula with paqiuli. The most important thing is that Yalin finds that paqiuli has made a small error in the calculation of the fusion formula. Although it is a small error in calculation, when the fusion really starts, Yalin estimated that he could directly enjoy the beautiful fireworks rising from dozens of kilometers away in the city of odur. Several routine reports were sent in the middle of the way. Basically, the resettlement of bipedal flying dragons and the restoration of the law district are about to be completed. System Tip: when the law area is enabled, 60000 soul energy, 90000 material energy, 2 random special summoners, and 1 custom Blue Dragon lineage (the highest potential of Special Summoned characters is within level D) At this time, the prompt of the calling system also rang. Looking at the rising of the soul energy that is about to reach the bottom, Yalin finally breathed a sigh of relief. He opened the built-in map in the system and switched the display mode. The four icon colors represent the area he can control now, and the blue icon represents the area and building that has been repaired and can work, The yellow icon represents the areas and buildings under repair or construction, the red icon is the unusable ruins, and the black Icon is the area displayed outside the fog forest, which means that it has not been dominated. If the reduced map only shows odur City, under the selective repair of Yalin, 40% of the city has been repaired, 20% of the area is in the Yellow repair state, and the dazzling red icon still occupies half of the map. The law area is the area where Yalin has recently focused on restoration. Compared with the meditator library and the Vientiane research tower, if the latter two are mainly research institutions, they have a little training capacity, while the former is just the opposite. They can train a large number of technicians to provide appropriate research capacity. Any creature learning in the law area will have the gain effect of learning acceleration. The elves and dwarves trained by Miss yuansaka can be transferred to the enabled law area. Yalin got up and used the space to transfer to the law district. At the gate, he looked at the huge gate like the entrance and exit of Titans. Although the gate had been repaired, there were still a lot of building materials on the surrounding ground. Some goblins and mountain giants were busy carrying under the command of the elf supervisor. Before the dragon war, this huge Law District was the place where the descendants of the white dragon clan were trained and the apprentices of frost and snow wizard mages studied. It fully occupied a whole mountain peak and a large mountain range. In the center of the main peak, a huge college was built by excavation. The whole college has been arranged in a spiral form, Students with higher education and qualification will gradually move upward after reaching the promotion assessment. The higher they are, the more they store profound knowledge of law and other kinds, including pharmacy, cultivation, enchantment, forging, architecture, species discrimination, social theory and so on, which can be said to include all disciplines in the whole world. The whole law school district can accommodate up to 60000 students, teachers and customs staff, and some supporting facilities are not completed. Yalin looked at the situation of the Law District in the page of the calling system. The Law District showed that it had been enabled, but in addition to the basic teaching facilities, many facilities were still damaged. From a frost spirit supervisor, Yalin learned that the whole law district only repaired the school district of the foreign law Department, and the school district of the internal law department was still in ruins, According to Yalin''s order, the area is still sorting and sorting the remains of those killed in the dragon war. "In this case, the remains of our personnel are still put into the ice coffin and sent to the resting place in accordance with the previous practice." "Yes, your majesty Yalin." Although the progress was delayed a little, Yalin still decided to let the white dragon clan soldiers killed ten thousand years ago rest as much as possible. Asked several project supervisors about the progress of the project. Yalin should ensure that the high elf apprentices can directly enter the foreign law department after completing the basic legal theory in the big library. Yalin is most worried about whether the project of the foreign law department can be completed on time. If necessary, they can stop the construction of the internal law department and give priority to the construction of the foreign law department. Now, in order to speed up the progress, even after nightfall, there are a large number of magic crystal lights for exploration to illuminate the nearby area so as to continue the construction. Fortunately, most of the workers here, such as goblins, dwarves and elves, are life in the summoning system. The AI of lv6 prevents them from any dissatisfaction. Busy for a while, just returned to the study, a maid rushed to present a letter. It seems that this letter was sent by the personnel of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce responsible for handing over the "goods" to the Saxony kingdom. Through the secret language, the Saxony royal family knew that it was sent to Yalin, so it was handed over as soon as possible. Look at the envelope. It''s completely blank. There''s nothing written, but a little magic wave from the inside after tearing the envelope explains everything. "It takes some time to customize the goods." This sentence was written on the whole letter paper. Yalin smiled and turned the letter paper into ice chips in an instant. It takes time? It seems that the prince of the karlseman Empire has another plot to buy Aisha. The influence of croside, who has been the vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, can''t buy Aisha back, and it''s still double the high price. Maybe croside also felt a little embarrassed. After learning that Augusta bought Aisha, he vowed to promise himself that he could get Aisha back immediately. Augusta is not a faint monarch who is as addicted to wine and sex as his father. Which imperial Prince has been deadlocked with Clyde on the issue of redeeming Aisha for so long. Has he seen Clyde''s eagerness to buy Aisha and planned to use her sister as a bargaining tool? If this is too much, the prince of the strongest empire in the east of the continent may suffer. Croside is the prince of the black dragon clan! Although he is now a merchant, he does business everywhere. The concept of conquest and plunder of the black dragon clan was integrated into his blood when he was born. When normal means don''t work, the idea of integrating into the blood will restore the nature of the black dragon. As long as you can bring Asha back, whatever means croside uses. Yalin shrugged his shoulders, closed his eyes and rested. If the white dragon''s identity was not too sensitive, he wanted to let the white dragon guards rob people directly. It''s just that when Clyde wrote, he should explain the situation of Aisha. I really don''t know how the elf girl lives now. If Augusta only wants to use her to achieve some goals, it must not be too harsh on her. Anyway, his guarantee to irogel is to bring Aisha back to her safely. As for what will happen to Aisha at that time, Yalin can''t control so much. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The elves are famous for their beauty and elegance, their agility and mastery of legal knowledge. They have always been the favorite slaves of many nobles and rich people on the mainland. In particular, those female elves with outstanding appearance are very popular and popular. In order to boast of their wealth and status, some nobles often spend a lot of money to buy these elf female slaves, and most of the elves bought are on the exposed terrace on the second floor of the official residence, A quiet woman is quietly sitting on a cool chair playing with a seemingly ancient magic guide. After each touch causes different changes, the woman should quickly record the situation on paper. Two beautiful young maidens standing on one side hung their heads and stood quietly. They were strictly trained to endure the slightly hot sunshine without any complaint and dissatisfaction, as if they were two lifeless stone statues. "Mix me a drink with more ice." The woman put down the magic guide in her hand, gently rubbed her temples and said. A maid quickly nodded as if activated by a signal and began to walk to the bar in the house. However, the woman waved at this time: "Aisha ~ it''s up to you to deploy it, just like yesterday." With the woman''s words, people found that there was an elf little girl wearing cool clothes kneeling on the side of the cool chair. The fairy girl has bright blond hair and a very lovely child''s face, showing a cold look without color, but this look makes the girl look more pitiful like an angry lovely kitten, which makes people want to hold her tightly in their arms and tease and love her. And this little girl is exactly what Yalin is looking for, Elsa, the sister of elojer! R1152 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 451 Aisha put down the book in her hand and stood up quietly. Although the girl''s look was cold, she went to the bar according to the order. After taking out several fruit juices and ice cubes hidden in the incubator from the bar, Aisha skillfully prepared a kind of mixed fruit juice. ¡Ý ¡Ý every time a kind of juice was poured into Aisha''s eyes, she couldn''t help revealing her nostalgic look, because this cup of juice was once only allocated to her sister and brother gressel. "You''d better not add something you shouldn''t add this time, okay?" Aisha was stunned by the sound from the roof. The girl''s hands trembled slightly and suddenly thought of some bad things. Soon, the girl''s face was gloomy and finished mixing the juice. When Aisha returned to the rooftop with juice, a comfortable cool breath came to her face. At this time, Aisha found that there was an extra blue sky curtain on the rooftop, shielding some hot sunshine, Aisha, who knows a little about magic, also knows that at this time, it is a water magic for defense and can be used for range defense. It must be a magic with higher magic level, but it is the first time to see this magic used to cool off. Aisha impolitely held up the juice. The woman looked at the orange juice with a cold smell in Aisha''s hand and looked at Aisha. Aisha didn''t bite and raised the glass as if she was going to have a drink first. At this time, the woman suddenly took the glass and drank it. After drinking about half a glass of juice for a moment, the woman finally put down the glass: "this time, it''s right. It''s not wise to play smart in front of me." Aisha is unwilling to look at the woman, but she has nothing to do. Aisha has been very humiliated since she was bought by Prince Augusta of the karsermon empire. After she was initially returned to the palace, Aisha was imposed a spiritual seal spell by a mage proficient in spiritual magic to prevent her from committing suicide. Then Aisha was sent to a small palace to start her most painful ritual practice. In that palace, Aisha was always monitored by two elderly palace maids and a female mage. The palace maids were responsible for teaching all kinds of human interests, such as social intercourse, dining, language, etc. once Aisha inadvertently revealed her good talent for musical instruments, Aisha''s courses included training subjects such as lyre, dance, posture and so on. Aisha also tried to resist, and even the girl had the idea of never compromising at the beginning. But as a young child, Aisha''s mind is not yet mature. How can she deal with these palace maids who have worked in the palace for many years and are specially responsible for training? For palace maids, even if Aisha has a pleasing face, even if Aisha is a pet bought by Augusta, Some of the maids still make Aisha uncomfortable, but there are punishments that don''t hurt her. Aisha cried, begged and resisted, but finally chose to be perfunctory under the punishment, and had to train against her heart according to the wishes of the maid in waiting and her "teacher". In the girl''s heart, she only asked to avoid being punished to deal with these villains. She will never sincerely obey them. But the maids and teachers who taught Aisha were very clear. When Aisha appears, this compromise is a good start, and then we need to gradually increase the training level bit by bit, so that the elf little girl can constantly make compromise, compromise and compromise again. Until finally, she subconsciously recognized the absolute obedience to her master as a compromise, and then a obedient little pet took shape. However, it was not long before Aisha saw Augusta for the second time. The prince who had never seen her since she bought Aisha suddenly came to the palace. Aisha only remembered that Augusta looked very complicated at herself, and her eyes seemed to reveal uncertain disappointment, However, it was not long before Aisha vaguely heard some news about herself from the maid in charge of her. Augusta seemed to plan to give herself as a gift to a great nobleman in the karsermon empire. Waiting in fear and anxiety. Finally one day, Aisha was well dressed by the palace maids, and was put on a kind of imprisonment magic and sent to the carriage. Before leaving, Aisha found that the palace maids who had taken care of her seemed to sigh. Finally, in fear and fear, Aisha was sent to the banquet hall of the Royal Palace, or put in a cage, just like a bird for display, in the center of the banquet hall for people to watch. Aisha still remembered the terrible scene when she was watched by a large group of nobles in the bustling banquet hall. A group of people pointed at herself like watching rare birds. There were always some big bellied men who would scratch their hair and feet from time to time. Some human children looked at themselves like yelling around them. They even wanted to tease them with some food like feeding small animals. As a result, Aisha would only sit tightly in the cage and ignore all their actions. But there was still one thing that was vividly remembered in the banquet that disgusted Aisha. On the way to the banquet, some noble children began to pull their clothes and hair. When he kept touching his body to make himself feel unbearable, a noble little boy who looked twelve or thirteen years old stood up and drove them away. The noble boy looked very high at the party. At least under his scolding, many noble children were afraid of him. Later, Aisha only remembered that the boy had been asking herself many questions, including her name, her age and what she liked to eat Compared with others who threw food into the cage like teasing cats and dogs, the boy at least brought the food to herself on the plate, which gave Aisha a little dignity, and Aisha only said "thank you" to the boy at the party. Aisha believed that if she remembered correctly, after she said thank you, the boy seemed to be happy and ran away, then took her father and pointed to herself to say something. The boy''s father, an elegant nobleman in gorgeous clothes, was talking with Augusta. When the boy pointed to himself, the boy''s father looked at Augusta again, and Augusta patted the boy on the head with a smile, and then made a convenient gesture. Then the boy smiled and was very happy. The boy hurried to his Highness the prince and rushed back. At this time, an unexpected man came to his cage one step ahead of the boy. A very beautiful woman has a quiet temperament. The woman always has a indifferent look on her face. It seems that nothing can interest her. What surprised Aisha most was that the woman''s sharp elf ears as if they were her own explained her identity. Aisha once heard that many evil humans captured their own people and combined with them, resulting in the birth of some human Elf hybrids, The biggest feature of these hybrids is their sharp ears similar to but not exactly the same as elves. And the beautiful woman in front of her is a half elf! Aisha looked at each other like this, and the other looked at herself like this, until suddenly the half elf woman didn''t know how to open the cage and took herself out. Suddenly, the nobles around talked one after another, and the boy was stunned. Even Prince Augusta, not far away, hurried over. The half elf woman just said a word faintly, a word that determined Aisha''s next life. "I want this child." Augusta looked a little surprised, but soon became open-minded and cheerful. The prince nodded and agreed to the half ELF''s request without any consideration. Even the half ELF''s tone was cold and had no meaning of respect. Then Aisha saw the noble boy getting anxious and quickly got up and asked Prince Augusta. At this time, Aisha knew that the boy wanted to take himself home. "She is a gift from his Highness the prince. You can''t take her away." Although he could reach the height of the other party''s chest, the half elf woman, who was not afraid of the boy, said. However, the half elf woman didn''t answer the other party at all, so she turned around and wanted to leave with herself. "You are not allowed to take her, she is mine!" Aisha saw the boy trying to hold the half elf. However, when the boy''s hand had not touched the half ELF''s clothes, it was like touching an electric current, and she took back her hand in pain. "Now this child belongs to me. Go away" "Her Highness said she would give it to my father. She belongs to me. Let her go!" The boy''s bulging face seemed to have burst into tears. "It doesn''t belong to you now. You can try to take it from me if you want. But can you do it?" The half elf woman said harsh words, and the boy was as dull as being struck by lightning. Aisha saw the boy clenching his fist tightly, and her lips trembled as if she wanted to stop talking. However, in the end, the boy couldn''t speak and didn''t dare to touch the half elf woman. "Take today''s event as a lesson. Without strength, you can''t get anything. Even if you get it, you will be robbed." With the half ELF''s words, the boy showed his hate eyes, while Augusta showed a playful smile and looked at the half elf woman and the boy. The boy''s father hurried over and forcibly stopped the boy''s behavior. Augusta also apologized and was willing to give the boy another gift. However, when the half elf woman left with Aisha in her arms, Aisha took a final look at the boy in the half ELF''s arms. The boy bit his lips and stared at himself all the time. His slightly swollen eyes were wrapped in tears, as if someone had taken his beloved thing. In this way, Aisha also looked at the boy until she left the banquet hall. ''I''m Tanya Frost language ~ I will be your master from today on. Do you understand? " Sitting in the carriage, Turner waved and untied the magic prison on Aisha, and said to Aisha with indisputable words. (to be continued.) u Chapter 452 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Turner ya Frost language! The current magic technology director of the karsermon empire is mainly responsible for the research and development of a secret project of the Empire. He was recruited a few years ago and is now a popular man in front of Prince Augusta. Although she has not been granted any title, she has an extraordinary status and is no less privileged than the Grand Duke of the Empire. It is said that in addition to the harem of the palace, the director and technical lady can go in and out of the palace at will. Not only that, in addition to her high power, Miss Turner is also a very powerful magician. No one knows the magic level. However, it is rumored through the grapevine that even the high-level magician Leonard, the confidant of the prince with 17 magic level, has openly admitted that she is not miss Turner''s opponent. Power and strength made the nobles in the karsermon Empire instantly ignore Miss Turner Ya''s identity as a semi elf. Even if the magician has a Soul-catching beauty, no one dares to think about her| You | you | Xiao | said | updated | fastest | www.uuxs cc| When Aisha learned of Turner Ya''s identity, the elf girl was stunned and didn''t know what to do. At first, Aisha expected to beg Turner to let her go for the sake of half of her elf blood, but soon Aisha found herself too naive. When Aisha made this request, Turner Ya unkindly gave Aisha an unforgettable and terrible punishment. The half elf woman has made Aisha eliminate her delusion in the most direct way. At the same time, it also made Aisha understand that the world is respected by power, as? The weak can only please the strong in the role of the weak. It''s best never to expect the strong to save themselves for free. "If you want to escape from here, your only choice is to pay the price that makes me excited, or beat me down." Obviously, the two conditions put forward by Turner Ya are impossible for Aisha. After leaving the king''s capital, Aisha was taken to this claustrophobic Valley by Turner ya. When she entered the valley through the transmission Dharma array, Aisha found that the whole valley was extremely heavily guarded. The guards and troops in charge of guarding are even more powerful than the forbidden guards of the king of the karsermon empire. It is obvious that this is an important military place of the karsermon empire. When she was sent here, Aisha also knows that no one can bring herself out from here except Turner ya. For a long time, Aisha was completely depressed. She just mechanically obeyed Turner Ya''s orders every day and continued her training in etiquette and musical instruments. Even when night came, Turner Ya took Aisha as a pillow to sleep, Aisha didn''t mean to resist. This mansion is Turner Ya''s private residence. In addition to the luxurious layout, many sophisticated magic instruments are stored. Many places are protected by Turner''s border. Beauties can enter. Aisha''s activity space is only the first and second floors of the residence. The third floor is Turner''s private magic workshop. No one is allowed to enter, even the maid in charge of cleaning the room. Until one day when Turner Ya went out to supervise the progress of the project, Aisha, who was teased by the maids in the residence, accidentally read a magic book marked and marked by Turner ya. With the natural perception of magic, Aisha read a little of the content. It seems that this book records the application theory of some large-scale space magic. Space magic! delivery! Freedom! These two words popped up in Aisha''s mind, but the elf girl was a little discouraged. After all, she only knew a little about magic, let alone a real magician like her sister. I''m afraid I''m not even a magic apprentice. However, when Aisha lamented to herself, Turner Ya didn''t know when she appeared behind her. When Turner Ya found that Aisha had read her magic book, Turner Ya didn''t get angry, but took out a basic magic teaching book and threw it to Aisha. Turner told Aisha directly that as long as Aisha wanted to learn, she could browse all the magic books in the residence except the third floor. Moreover, Turner Ya reminded Aisha of one thing. As an elf, Aisha has a long life and has enough time to study magic knowledge and magic meditation. If Aisha starts learning now, she should be able to reach half her level in more than 100 years. A hundred years Although Aisha is an elf, a hundred years is obviously too long. Even if you become a magician, even if you can defeat Tanya and get free, I''m afraid the whole world has long been human. I don''t know what the whole world will become. But Prince Augusta, who bought himself a hundred years later, should be dead with only bones left. Although the hope is so slim, Aisha still made a decision. As Turner Ya said, even if it is a hundred years or a thousand years, the hope is a little bit. If you give up, you will lose hope completely! In addition to the etiquette and musical instrument courses, Aisha''s only free time was once again occupied by the astringent magic courses. The elf girl spent every day in high-intensity learning. In addition to Turner ya, there are only six other waitresses in the huge mansion who are responsible for taking care of Turner Ya''s food and daily life. Because Turner Ya is cold by nature and indifferent to everything, the whole house has been shrouded in a cold atmosphere for a long time. Aisha''s arrival undoubtedly adds some active factors to the house. Only a maid who was only 16 or 17 years old liked Aisha very much. On weekdays, the youngest maid volunteered to take care of Aisha. After learning that Aisha likes to drink a drink made from nectar, the little maid takes great pains to pick flowers for Aisha every morning in order to make Aisha happy. Moved by the little maid''s perseverance, Aisha also mixed a glass of juice that her sister used to like best to drink to the little maid. However, the little maid was afraid to drink her master''s things at will. Finally, the juice was cheaper. After drinking the juice, Aisha had another new job in the house, blending juice for Turner every day. Aisha wanted to refuse Turner''s request, but she was punished. In order to avoid suffering from the ass, Aisha had to reluctantly mix juice for Turner ya. Once, taking advantage of the opportunity of outdoor activities, Aisha found a kind of flower root with some toxicity, quietly took the flower root back and ground it into powder, and then Aisha added the powder to the drink, The toxicity of this flower root is not very strong. It is impossible to poison people. At most, it only makes people feel stomachache for a few days. Aisha, who was going to watch Turner make a fool of herself, found that Turner, who had just got the quilt, just looked at the color of the juice, directly returned the cup to Aisha and ordered Aisha to drink it all "Too much. Didn''t you notice that the color of the juice has changed?" As Aisha lay weakly in bed for the next few days, Turner said with a sense of banter. Lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot! But Aisha still couldn''t figure out how Turner identified the wrong color. After adding the powder, she specially observed that there was no obvious change in smell or color. The second time, Aisha sneaked into the kitchen and directly put powder in the black pepper juice of the steak. After the steak was brought to the table, Aisha set an example and began to eat first. On the table, Turner Ya seemed to have no knowledge of it. As a result, after the meal, Tanya immediately performed the primary detoxification spell for herself, and Aisha lay in bed again for a few days. And Turner Ya still obviously doesn''t use detoxification for Aisha until Aisha recovers herself. The third time Aisha found some antidote herbs before taking the powder into juice, but this time, when he drank a little juice, he added a little so-called "essence" into it, and then he handed the remaining juice to Aisha and ordered her to drink. In this way, when Aisha drank the juice with an unwilling look on her face, Turner called the maid to return Aisha, who had shown her bitter color, to the room. Later, there was no fourth time. After learning a lesson, Aisha clearly realized that Turner was not only a mage, but also very proficient in botany and pharmaceutics. Semi elf women occasionally prepared some medicine for Aisha as a real medicine. In addition to using Aisha as a rescue bag and toy on weekdays, Turner would draw a little Aisha''s blood every week. It seems that some of her research needs the blood of these ''pure'' elves. It''s hard to look back on the past After Turner Ya drank the juice, Aisha knelt down on the ground again and read the magic books in her hand. Thanks to Turner Ya''s water protection spell, the temperature on the balcony fell to a very comfortable level. It''s just that she can''t sit in a chair and read like Turner. It''s not that she likes to kneel on the ground, but Turner''s request. Semi elf women treat themselves well in many aspects, but they are never allowed to overstep half of their points in the master-slave class. Many times, Aisha found that Turner liked the command and humiliation of her high posture, just like the collar with a bell around Aisha''s neck, which looked like the bell usually worn by domestic cats. On weekdays, Aisha may think the cat wearing this collar is very cute, but when she wears it, Aisha only feels humiliated. This collar reminds Aisha of one thing all the time. She is just a pet raised by Tanya. "I don''t understand it here," Aisha handed the book to Turner and pointed to the problem of element perception. Turner ya, who was still focused on her work, immediately put down what she was doing. After glancing at the book, she quickly explained it to Aisha. Although Aisha, as an elf, has a very high talent for magic, and she also has a certain understanding of magic because she studies magic, But now Aisha is learning by her own understanding without a teacher. Although Turner Ya allowed Aisha to learn magic, she did not intend to be Aisha''s teacher. In the eyes of half elf women, Aisha was not qualified to be her disciple. The only preferential treatment she gave her was to guide her every three days. In addition, all other problems should be understood and studied by Aisha herself. Turner will never help her. Just as Turner was guiding Aisha, an elderly maid came up with a magic guide for communication, bowed and said, "Miss Turner, the communication of his Royal Highness Prince Augusta." "Let him wait." Turner ya did not return, said a word impolitely, and then continued to explain to Aisha, like the prince of the strongest empire in the east of the mainland. At the same time, the future king is not worth a penny in her eyes. (to be continued...) r1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 453 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Aisha''s problem is only a small problem, but Turner Ya also explained it to Aisha in great detail for about ten minutes. During this time, Augusta at the other end of the magic guide communicator waited quietly. After all, this is not the first time. At first, Augusta would inevitably be angry with Turner''s rude behavior, but after more times, his royal highness, who is already famous for his ruthlessness, also learned to adapt. no way out! Turner''s job is so special After explaining the problem for Aisha, Turner Ya took the communication wizard from the maid and put it on the table. "I remember I said that I would report the progress of the project every 15 days. Please don''t disturb me in the rest of the time." In the face of Prince Augusta, Turner''s first words were still cold and impolite. Augusta''s figure was projected through the magic guide. At the moment of seeing Augusta, Aisha subconsciously hid behind. Obviously, Augusta had left a lot of shadows in Aisha''s heart before. After discovering Aisha''s move, Augusta said to Turner without paying attention: "of course I know Miss Turner, but there is one thing that makes me have to ask for your opinion." "If it has nothing to do with my work, don''t say it. I''m ¡Õ not interested." "On the contrary, I have persuaded the stubborn old man in charge of finance to pass the budget increase you asked for before, Miss Turner." "Good. Is that all?" "A group of mages who are proficient in magic guides and array technology have recently joined our country. I hope they can help Miss Turner ya. You have accelerated the progress of the project." Before Augusta finished speaking, tenaya''s tone suddenly became cold: "proficient in magic guides and Dharma arrays? Just like the group of fools you sent last time, a group of theoretical mages who read dead books and lost their brains despised other knowledge except magic. As a result, they couldn''t even understand the basic transmission?" The last batch of mages mentioned by Turner Ya made Augusta lose face. Indeed, Augusta didn''t expect that these mages who graduated from the royal law school would be so useless. They were too specialized in magic technology and completely ignored the application of other technologies. In particular, many things that these mages thought were vulgar and inferior people would learn. As a result, none of these mages came in handy after being sent, and they were all driven away by Turner ya. It is for this reason that Augusta also took this opportunity to reform the whole royal law school, eliminating many mages and professors who only know how to die. "It''s different this time. They are all mages from the sage tower. They are good at all kinds of technical theories. They are not the kind of mages who can only read dead books. Moreover, they have brought some materials you urgently need, miss." Tower of sages!? Turner Ya narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "OK, let them bring the information, but if they can''t satisfy me \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Augusta nodded. Turner Ya''s project is the most important thing in the karsermon empire. A large part of it involves the legacy left by the overlord galselik era two thousand years ago. Many of them are lost and unheard of technologies. More than ten years ago, the karsermon Empire discovered a huge site buried underground in Wangdu. According to the judgment of scholars, the site was left during the reign of overlord galselik 2000 years ago. Technologies such as steel puppet magic statues, design drawings of flying boats and large portal were found in the site, In addition, there are many unknown things, all unheard of creations. The news was by Adelino, the king of the then karsermon Empire, the father of Prince Augusta Brannis is secretly blocked, but these technologies are difficult for senior mages and scholars in the Royal Academy of law to crack. Even some of these technologies are completely beyond the products of the times, which can not be understood by today''s magicians and scholars. To this end, cracking has been difficult. Finally, because there was no progress for too long, it was even ordered to stop the research by the great king Adelino. Several years later, when Augusta, as a prince, elevated his father and became the king behind the scenes of the karsermon Empire, Augusta realized the importance of the technology left over from the era of overlord galselik and restarted the stopped research project, However, after so many years, even if a lot of human and material resources are invested in research and cracking, the progress is still slow, but Augusta must have his father had more patience and perseverance and did not stop planning again. Finally, it was not until Turner''s arrival a few years ago that the whole research project ushered in a great turnaround. Turner ya Frost language, a wandering mage whose half elf blood does not belong to any country, does not have any relevant information, such as family, parents, relatives, or even too many traces haunting the mainland. The whole person''s resume can be described as a blank. But she is the only one who can read the relics left by the era of overlord galselik. Augusta remembers when she first met Turner. When he heard that he had found a man who could read the relics of the overlord era, Augusta thought Turner was an old magician. Until he saw Tanya, Augusta still couldn''t believe that the beautiful half elf woman with long silver blue hair at the waist and wearing a robe that looked like a nightgown was a mage who could read the relics of the overlord era. On the other hand, his confidant, level 17 mage Leonus, looked dignified and whispered something in his ear. I''m afraid the half elf woman in front of him is not lower than himself in the creation of magic. Because the robe of casual Nightgown style that Turner Ya was wearing at that time was confirmed to be a legendary equipment under the judgment of rionas. From the special style of the robe and the faint smell revealed above, it was tailor-made for Turner ya. In addition, several other equipment can perfectly cooperate with this legendary robe to exert greater power, Obviously, such a set of perfectly matched equipment can never be selected and matched from different equipment. All preparations must be made by the same person. In other words, either there is a master level craftsman behind the half elf, or the half elf itself is a master level craftsman. Master! What is this concept? Even the strongest craftsman in the karsermon empire is a senior level, which is still a long way from the master. Moreover, judging from his age, I''m afraid he has no chance to be inferior to the master. Let''s not say whether Tanya is a master or not. Can you understand the relics left by the overlord era? The legendary robe on Turner Ya alone is a valuable treasure. It''s just that a huge book carried by a half elf woman is a little strange, because in rionas''s view, the book has no magic smell. It''s completely like a very ordinary book, but this book is carefully clamped under Turner''s arm like a baby. Augusta didn''t care about these details, but couldn''t wait to ask Turner if she would like to be a member of the karsermon empire, She is a high-level mage (in Augusta''s eyes) and a semi Elf Female mage suspected to be a master level tool maker. No matter where she goes, she is a hot talent and can''t be missed, not to mention the prince Augusta who wants to revive the karsermon empire. Augusta asked only one question about soliciting Tanya! "What do you want?" Augusta clearly knew that Turner could go to this point. Obviously, the secular reward could not move her. Otherwise, the half elves only needed to make a wish. There were many countries and forces on the mainland who would solicit her at all costs, including wealth, status Power is nothing more than sex. As Augusta thought, Turner''s request is very simple, that is, to read all the relics left over from the overlord era. But at the same time, Turner wants one thing - a dragon scale left over from the era of overlord galselik! Dragon scales from the era of overlord galselik? Augusta almost couldn''t help shouting for the guards to catch Tanya at the first time, but fortunately Augusta soon returned to normal. Dragon scales are extremely rare materials, but the karsermon Empire does not have them, but the Dragon scales required by Turner Ya are of too great significance. That dragon scale is a white dragon scale like white jade. Although it is only as small as a palm, it is the national treasure of karsermon empire as an orthodox symbol of the perlas Empire established after overlord galselik, It is said that this dragon scale was once held by overlord himself, and it is also related to a legend of overlord! Although Augusta doesn''t know where Turner heard about the dragon scale, Augusta is not willing to give it to Turner, although it is also a document and symbolic significance in terms of value. But as a relic of the overlord himself, Augusta doesn''t want this dragon scale to fall into the hands of people who have nothing to do with the overlord. Turner Ya''s attitude is also very clear. It''s ok if you don''t want to, but I''m sorry I''m not interested in taking care of your business. In the face of Turner''s attitude, Augusta also had a headache. Finally, he asked Turner what she wanted the Dragon scales for. After learning that Turner just wanted to study the ''relics'', Augusta agreed to give the Dragon scales to Turner after weighing the gains and losses, but only temporarily to semi elf women for research for a period of time. After the research, the Dragon scales still need to be returned to the karsermon empire. Turner agreed. Then everything was on track, as Turner promised. The relics left over from the overlord era have been gradually analyzed and cracked, and Turner herself is also thirsty to absorb the knowledge left by the overlord era. The entire karsermon Empire also quietly ushered in a huge technological innovation! The new transmission method array began to gradually develop to the technology of large-scale portal. The performance and navigation height of the new generation of airship have also been significantly improved. Moreover, some incredible technologies left in the overlord''s relics have been gradually cracked by Turner ya, one of which even involves the mystery of life. Even Augusta once again found that there were too many mysteries in the era of overlord, which far exceeded the contents recorded in historical books. With the gradual progress of the project research, Augusta did not feel that giving the Dragon scales to Tanya violated the dignity of overlord galseric as before, but Augusta accidentally learned something not long ago that made Augusta eager to take back the Dragon scales from Tanya, Because the "legend" about overlord recorded in some documents may not be a legend! (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 454 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit It is said that before the overlord galseric conquered the whole continent and was crowned emperor, in many battles, when the overlord''s army was at a disadvantage, giant dragons appeared from time to time to help the overlord win. In particular, the dragon head pattern printed on the flag of the perlas empire made many historians enjoy this legend, However, some scholars believe that if the overlord galserik can really command the dragon to work for himself, how can the Empire established by the overlord be destroyed by the anti pit army in the last generation? Once Augusta also thought it was just a legend, but since that time when she bought Aisha from gerkate, Augusta found that the legend of overlord may be true Even after returning to the palace, Augusta left and began to arrange an expedition plan, but many domestic government affairs made Augusta lack of skills. At the same time, an important evidence left by the overlord was still in Turner''s hands, so Augusta had to press his curiosity and wait for the right time. Waiting is waiting, but Augusta also knows that he may not be able to get the dragon scale back from Turner''s hand for a while. Moreover, there are still several thorny things to deal with compared with the expedition plan. "Miss Turner ~ do you still like this little pet?" Augusta''s projection looked at Aisha and suddenly asked. Turner Ya crossed her chin and replied coldly, "it''s good to be a pet, but I''d prefer it if you could find her sister for me, your highness." Aisha''s look became complicated. Fear, fear and expectation flashed through Aisha''s eyes. After being forced to separate from her sister, Aisha''s thoughts for her relatives were forced into her heart under the punishment and scolding of the "teacher and maid". Now when she heard Turner suddenly talk about her sister, Aisha''s long buried thoughts burst out, and the girl''s eyes inadvertently moistened. But Aisha knew that Turner would not kindly help her find her sister. From the observation of Turner Ya these days, I''m afraid she wants her sister to become a pet like herself. "I found this ELF''s sister for you, so what can I get in return?" Augusta asked jokingly. "If you want large portal technology, I can provide it to you immediately. At the same time, I can ensure that the total weight of goods transported by the portal at one time is not less than 500 tons." Turner Ya stretched out a finger and said confidently. "Miss Turner, do you mean that you already have complete information about the large portal?" Turner nodded. Augusta''s mouth twitched instead, which seemed very helpless, because many technical materials cracked by Turner had the technology of large portal. However, where Turner Ya cracked the data is not controlled. If she wants to use these cracked data technologies, she can only rely on the efforts of magicians in legal institutions in the Empire and scholars in the Research Institute. Although she has the cracked detailed data, the application and practice of new technologies that she has never been in contact with before are very slow, Up to now, a portal has been built in the royal capital to connect a grain producing area in China. Because the technology of this new portal is not fully mastered, the transmission tonnage is only more than 70 tons, and it still needs to consume a lot of magic. Turner ya now casually threw out 500 tons of portal technology. Obviously, this half Elf Female mage had mastered many technologies long ago, but she was stuck and didn''t announce it. After taking a deep breath, Augusta said with a helpless wry smile: "I thought that apart from the two major religious organizations, only the ''tower of sages'' mastered this technology." "The tower of sages?" Turner Ya''s indifferent tone inexplicably added a sense of disdain: "Your Highness, a lot of technology and legal knowledge owned by the sage tower were obtained for nothing from the ruins of the perlas empire. In my opinion, the sage tower is just an organization that deceives the world and steals its name." "Do you have all these technologies?" "I dare not say all, but I have seen most of them. As long as I provide relevant data and samples, I can carry out reverse calculation and copy them." At the moment, Augusta thought she had paid enough attention to Turner, but now it seems that she underestimated her value. This mysterious semi Elf Female mage has mastered a lot of skills that are difficult to lose. From the performance of Turner now, Augusta doesn''t think Turner is talking nonsense. Augusta thought for a moment and said with a smile, "so miss Turner, what do I need to pay to get the technology you have in hand?" "I''m only a little interested in Aisha now. If you can find her sister and give it to me, then I don''t mind offering you something you want." Aisha hid behind Turner Ya and watched the dialogue between the half elf woman and Prince Augusta. She had a lot of thoughts in her heart. Turner Ya was very similar to herself in identity. As an elf, she is coveted by human beings because of her beauty and rarity. As a semi elf, Turner Ya also has outstanding beauty, but she is a slave imprisoned. Turner Ya can enjoy all wealth and even speak without concern in front of the prince of a country. Moreover, the opponent can only make do with everything? Meet her requirements without any dissatisfaction. Turner''s status is so extraordinary because she has unimaginable knowledge and technology. Also because she is the only one who has mastered these technologies, Augusta dare not dismiss her even in the face of her indifference and rudeness, because without her assistance, the secret engineering projects currently under way will be suspended, and the investment of tens of billions of riens may be lost in an instant. Knowledge is also a kind of power, and it will never go out of date! This is what Turner Ya once said to Aisha. Aisha now finally understands how correct this sentence is. If she can read ancient documents like Turner ya, accurately draw a precise Dharma array, and display powerful magic with a gentle wave of her hand, she can''t be caught by human beings unscrupulously and bear all kinds of humiliation. At this time, Augusta slowly shifted the topic to Aisha: "Turner, I want to ask you one thing ~ just ask, if someone wants to buy Aisha with 20 million Ryan, do you agree?" "I''m not short of money ~ I''m not interested in wealth." "I know that!" Augusta nodded, but changed his tone and continued, "what if the other party is willing to exchange ten other elves?" Turner Ya looked at Aisha and found that the girl looked at herself at a loss. At ordinary times, Turner Ya doesn''t dare to be interested in many things, but it''s strange that someone is willing to exchange ten elves for Aisha. Turner Ya doesn''t think Aisha is strange. Anyway, she''s just an elf girl with some magic talent but very ordinary identity. "Ten elves for one?" "And the other Party promised that all the ten Elves were virgins." Augusta, who knows some of Turner''s special ''hobbies'', added very considerately. Turner Ya tilted her head and showed some puzzled look: "I can''t see that Aisha is anything special, but don''t you think it''s strange? Your highness ~ no one will do such a loss business for no reason!" Augusta understood: "I agree with Miss Turner. It''s really strange." Aisha was also very frightened when she heard Augusta''s words. Someone was willing to exchange ten compatriots for herself. Aisha really couldn''t imagine who would be willing to do such a thing, and she couldn''t figure out why she became the object of competition at all costs in an instant. You know, Aisha doesn''t want to be ''valuable'', which will definitely be a disaster for herself as an elf. Turner Ya held Aisha in her arms, pinched the girl''s tender face and said, "who is the person who wants to buy my little pet?" "The other party is croside, vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. I think you must have heard of him. A talented young businessman has become famous in the free city recently. Maybe the next chairman of the free city chamber of Commerce will also be in his pocket." Augusta explained the situation in detail. Augusta was puzzled that croside wanted to buy Aisha. Although she and Tanya were skeptical about croside''s move, croside''s recent rapid rise and the possibility of becoming the next president of the free city chamber of Commerce, This has made it necessary for Augusta to make some investment in kloside. If kloside succeeds in the future, the karsermen empire can also get in touch with it first. If kloside had made this request a few months ago, Augusta would definitely take this opportunity to give Elsa, which is no longer of great value, as a gift to kloside to make friends. However, now that Elsa is in Turner''s hands, Augusta can''t make decisions without authorization, just to do the psychological work of the semi Elf Female mage, The exchange of ten female elves for Aisha is also Augusta''s proposal to croside, because Augusta knows that Turner is not interested in money. Now we can only see whether Turner agrees to the deal. "Although this condition is good, I refuse!" Augusta sighed and looked at Turner with some distress. For a time, the prince of the strongest empire in the continent didn''t know what method to convince Turner. Turner Ya didn''t care about Augusta. Instead, she whispered to the elf girl in her arms, "and Aisha doesn''t want to leave me, right?" Aisha shivered, but the director nodded immediately. In fact, in Aisha''s opinion, although Turner regarded herself as a pet, Turner, who was also a woman, would not do anything bad to herself. At the same time, Turner gave herself more freedom and even allowed herself to learn magic than the treatment she received in the karsermon imperial palace, Maybe in the future, I still have a chance to leave here. If I am bought again, God knows what kind of master I will fall into. Aisha didn''t dare to gamble and didn''t want to gamble. The elf girl even hoped Turner wouldn''t abandon herself! (to be continued.) R527 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 455 In the free city, in the huge training ground in the basement of the guild hall of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, crosaid, vice president of the chamber of Commerce, is sitting on the sofa paved with precious animal skin and thinking deeply, while a figure in the center of the training ground is training with a battle axe in his hand. From time to time, there was a silver glow in the black axe blade. From the volume, the huge battle axe was more like something that would be used by a powerful race such as orcs. However, at the moment, the man holding the battle axe was as easy as playing with a one handed axe. Each swing seemed to cut through the air and burst out bursts of breaking the air. The man who seems to have divine power is gerkate, the most famous mercenary in the free city Casa! "Hey ~ what are you sitting here thinking without saying a word?" When the sound came, croside found that his old friend seemed to have tested the weapon. "Nothing." Croside changed the subject and asked, "how about the repaired Tomahawk?". "What should I say?" gelkat weighed the axe and said with some uncertainty: "it seems much lighter in weight than before, but it''s much better in sharpness. I said, brother croside, did you give up durability in order to increase the sharpness of the axe?" "Don''t be silly!" Kloside shook his head. "I just added some new materials in the repair process. I can guarantee that you will have no problem killing dragons with this axe." As the dragon clan made a promise to kill the dragon, croside felt something strange. However, this guarantee is genuine. In the process of repairing the Tomahawk, I even used a little precious orihakam magic metal to integrate it. Ollihakan itself has the characteristics of "firmness", and obsidian itself is also a rare material. Theoretically, it can never be lost in the conventional battle with secular forces. Of course, except for the orc who fought with gelkat, according to croside''s judgment, the orc can break this Tomahawk, which can never be done by his own strength, It must be the function of that strange gem. Now orihakam has been integrated into obsidian, which has greatly improved the overall firmness of the Tomahawk, even against the black dragon scale with the best physical defense. At the same time, because of orihakam''s magic adaptability, croside also specially carried out a micro carving, and the magic power has reduced the weight of the Tomahawk. Now this Tomahawk has leapt beyond the legendary range as equipment. Although it hasn''t arrived yet, it should be regarded as a powerful weapon of quasi epic level. Gerkate is also very satisfied with the repair of a new Tomahawk. During this period of time without weighing weapons, gerkate also found many stores and tried out many advanced weapons, but none of them can satisfy themselves like an "old partner". "Then, brother croside, as a reward for repairing the Tomahawk, you don''t have to pay back the money for the magic core." "Are you sure?" "OK!" "Thank you very much." Claude smiled heartily. The original heartache for using some ollihakon was also swept away by gerkate''s words. The magic core sold a sky high price of 1.3 billion Riin. If it was double returned to gerkate according to its own guarantee, it would be 2.6 billion Riin! It is estimated that Lawrence, the current president of the chamber of Commerce, will tremble even if he has so much money. The next batch of goods sold out was only more than 6 billion riens, and the profit earned by the chamber of Commerce was only about 3 billion. Taking 80% of the profits to gelkate at one time is equivalent to doing this large trade in vain. Gelkate now generously gave up the magic core and let herself owe him a favor. However, the value of orihakam used on the Tomahawk is also very high. Although it is only 100 grams, if it is taken out for auction, it is estimated that it can sell about 400 million or 500 million in the early stage of publicity work. After rewinding the Tomahawk with a black canvas, gerkate found that Claude still seemed to be worried. She couldn''t help being curious: "I said, brother of Claude, have you lost money in business recently? Why are you wearing a bitter gourd face all day today." "You didn''t do it!" "What ~ me?" Glouced''s answer stunned gerkate. No matter what she thinks, gelkat can''t think of what she has done that can give Klose a headache. I''m not a businessman. It''s impossible to rob business with kloside. Even if I personally carry an axe and take people and horses to rob the ring of Blackstone, the chamber of Commerce estimates that kloside will not be afraid of myself. "Do you remember the elf girl you sold to the prince of the karsermon Empire?". Croside looked at gerkate in wonder and said. "Of course ~ why doesn''t Augusta want to sell it to you?". Gerkate certainly remembers it. When asked by himself, croside said that he was going to use the child to please the holy capital. But now it seems that even if you want to please the holy capital, you don''t have to use this child. There are more Elven slaves in the free city. Kloside tutted his head. "Twenty million leans, double the price you sold to Augusta, but his Highness the prince refused my offer." "What!?" Gerkate was startled: "he wouldn''t sell it if you offered 20 million leans? Damn it. I knew I should have left the child for you to buy." But you didn''t stay! Kloside was a little upset when he thought about Aisha. After learning that gerkate had sold the elf girl to Augusta, Prince of the karsermon Empire at the price of 10 million lien, kloside first roughly analyzed the reason why Augusta bought Aisha, Augusta is not a lecherous idiot like silvado. The prince would spend a lot of money to buy a beautiful female slave. He must have a plan to pay such a high price for Aisha. Aisha''s sister is the leader of a team of elves who fled from the kingdom of karut. There are thousands of people in this team. Compared with the small-scale escape of several people and dozens of people over the years, the number of elves who fled this time can be regarded as a large team. In the process of escape, these elves have been assisted by the holy capital. Obviously, if this team can successfully escape to the west, it can naturally become an example of action, so that the holy capital can better publicize and encourage more fleeing in the East. As a leader, Aisha''s sister will naturally be praised by the holy capital. Now you can master Aisha in your own hands. At that time, you can use Aisha as a chip to exchange with the holy capital. Of course, it may not be enough to use Aisha alone as a chip, but it is also enough to quietly control Aisha''s sister. If it is used properly, at least a chess piece can be hidden in the holy capital. Whether it is intelligence collection, major interest exchange, or the price bought by 10 million lien, it is absolutely profitable. But all the arrangements were in vain because Aisha''s sister couldn''t reach the holy capital. Kloside has considered the reason why Yalin, the king of the white dragon, asked for Aisha. Nine times out of ten, Aisha''s people and her sister were probably forced by the Dragon King to stay in the Arnold mountains or the forest of fog. After all, the king of the white dragon woke up. The whole deserted dragon city needs a lot of people to repair. Considering that the king of the white dragon once had a great aversion to human beings, It''s not surprising to leave these fugitive elves. As for why Aisha is needed, it is probably Aisha''s sister who has reached an agreement with the Dragon King. Of course, as for what the agreement is, croside can''t control it. The important thing is what bibimbap can quickly get Aisha and give it to Yalin. After analyzing the reasons, kloside made a confident judgment. It is believed that for Augusta, Aisha must have lost its original value because the sister of the elf girl did not arrive in the holy capital. For Augusta, the elf girl has become an ordinary elf slave. She has no use except to keep it as a pet or throw it into the bed in the harem. Now I just need to reveal a little intention and give more profits to Augusta in large transactions. I believe the other party will send the girl who has lost value as a gift. Because of this rash judgment, kloside himself boasted in front of Yalin and promised to send Aisha to the yarnod mountains immediately. But after the first meeting and negotiation with Augusta, Augusta did, as croside had expected, generously offer to take away some of the Elven slaves in the harem (his father''s), but when kloside said he was interested in the elf girl Augusta bought, Augusta''s eyes changed. First, he had some doubts, and then he became helpless. "Mr. croside, if you could come a week earlier, I would be happy to give you that girl as a gift to consolidate our friendship, but now I can only say I''m sorry." Augusta politely declined. Croside found that the prince was quite embarrassed when talking about Aisha. It seemed that he could not decide whether to send the girl or not. This has aroused some curiosity of kloside. Augusta is the prince of the karsermon empire. Although he is a prince, he has now completely elevated the king. As the prince of the strongest empire in the east of the continent, Augusta can wear the crown at any time as long as he wants. Is there anything that has stumbling him so that he can''t answer? (to be continued...) Chapter 456 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Afterwards, croside sent someone to collect information about Aisha. Finally, he learned that Aisha was given to miss Turner, the current court magic and technology director, as a gift by Prince Augusta at a banquet. ¡÷ zenith novel, www.zenith.com Natya Frost language! After remembering the name, kloside immediately sent people to inquire about the information about the female mage. However, kloside was surprised that as a semi Elf Female mage, she should be very conspicuous on the mainland, but after some investigation, she found that Turner was like a piece of white paper, almost without any trace. Although Turner Ya was the magic technical director of the karsermon Empire, she knew little about the female mage even among the upper nobles. As for the research project Turner Ya was responsible for, no one knew. Even some nobles of the karsermon Empire tried to inquire about Miss Turner ya, but they got severe punishment from the Royal family, In the end, Miss Turner Ya completely became a silent existence in the aristocratic circle of the karsermon empire. Of course, most of what the spies sent by kloside heard was just groundless and untrue news. In the end, Clyde had to ask Augusta to buy Aisha. As a businessman, Clyde naturally knew that taking the initiative was tantamount to giving the initiative to the other party. Even Clyde was prepared to be opened by the Augusta lion. However, in croside''s view, as long as we can have a good relationship with Yalin, whether it is the mineral mining right of Saxony kingdom or the orihakam used by the White Dragon King to pay the bill, the value of those orihakam alone is nothing compared with the current loss. However, in the next round of negotiations, croside encountered a troublesome thing. It was not Augusta lion''s big mouth that put forward unacceptable conditions, but that the other party was not allowed to prepare physical conditions at all. Even though kloside has raised the price of Aisha to 20 million lire, and is even willing to sell a batch of new magic crystal guns to the karsermon Empire at a preferential price, the other party is still evasive about Aisha and does not want to mention it more. Emma, the female assistant, thought Augusta was too greedy and wanted to force her side to raise the price. And croside thought more. Not to mention how detached the identity of the magic director lady is, it doesn''t matter if she is Augusta''s Secret favorite princess. No matter how much Augusta likes to accommodate that woman, as long as there are enough chips to press down the balance in Augusta''s heart, she can still get Aisha over. Claude''s only worry is whether Augusta knows something about the Arnold mountains like himself. After all, gelkate said a lot of things she shouldn''t say when she sold Aisha to Augusta. What kind of person Augusta is, croside knows very well. The other party knows the identity of Aisha. If the other party knows that Aisha''s sister and people may have been left in the yarod mountains by the king of the white dragon, Augusta will probably wake up with a smile in his dream. The other party will follow the example of overlord galseric 2000 years ago to visit the yarod mountains, and will certainly bring the Aisha that Yalin, the king of the white dragon, wants In a word! Kloside doesn''t want to see a secular mortal steal the limelight. Aisha is the one the white dragon king wants. Obviously, the elf girl has a heavy weight in the eyes of the Dragon King. Sending Aisha back to the Dragon King is not only to pay off Oli Hakam''s account, but also to further consolidate the cooperative relationship between the two sides. Croside knows. Although relying on Yalin''s strength, he easily got rid of Lawrence and signed a mineral mining contract with the Saxony Kingdom, an agreement between secular mortals is just a piece of waste paper in front of the existence beyond the secular world. As long as Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is willing to cancel the agreement at any time, as for justice ~ sorry, the world has always been whose fist is hard, who is justice! We must hurry to recapture Aisha! From the current situation, Augusta will personally go to the Arnold mountains to pursue the legend of overlord, but it may not be clear about the identity of Aisha. Once Augusta meets the king of the white dragon, he will know the value of Aisha. At that time, it is a secular mortal rather than himself who will return Aisha to Yalin in exchange for benefits. Clyde also knew that because he was too anxious and his price was too high, Augusta might have noticed the particularity of Aisha more or less. You must dare to find a way to get Asha before that. At this stage, we need to find out the situation of the female mage named Turner ya, her strength, where she lives, and how Aisha is now. Wait until the information is clear before you can plan your action. If Augusta still doesn''t want to let Aisha go, he can only use some tough means to snatch Aisha out. Turner Ya is a half Elf Mage. Kloside estimated that the maximum limit of her own strength should be a mage of level 20 or so, although it already exists in the secular world. However, I''m afraid the power of transcending the secular world is only a general level. Maybe some "professionals" in the free city can try it first. If Turner is really as powerful as she expected. Then let Rogge visit her! If the power of the black dragon can''t even deal with one and a half elves, forget it! Croside doesn''t mind cleaning up the door himself. This black dragon member is humiliating the whole clan by staying in the world! Of course, given whether Rogge will desert his job again, croside won''t worry this time. Just tell Rogge in advance that Aisha is the one the white dragon king wants. If he wants to be broken into a skeleton by the Dragon King as an ornament, he can try to do something he shouldn''t do to Aisha. It''s just that croside has to consider the gains and losses in this matter. Recently, only I have asked him to buy an elf girl. Once Aisha disappears, Augusta will definitely locate the first suspect on himself. At that time, the trade agreement reached with the karsermon empire will fail, so he will lose points in the next election for the president of the chamber of Commerce. "If I had known this, I should have used tough measures directly at first." Claude snapped his knuckles. Gerkate looked at croside strangely. Since just now, croside fell into silence. Now a strange sentence suddenly came out: "what tough measures?" Clyde returned to his senses and asked jokingly, "I said gelkat, if I hire you to help me get the elf girl back from the karsermon Empire, will you accept this commission?" "Of course I''d like to," gelkat nodded without hesitation, but his tone soon changed: "but I''m afraid you have to pay a lot of money!" Gerkate casually said a number, which made croside look like ''why don''t you just rob the vault''. "An elf girl was kidnapped in the country that was the most powerful country in the eastern part of the mainland. Do you think the troops of the karsermon empire are all for nothing? Even if my split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment fails to reform, it will directly lead to the destruction of the whole army. In the face of the millions of troops of the karsermon Empire, please ~ even if a giant dragon flies in, it may not be able to fly out alive Come on. " When hearing this sentence, croside showed a strange expression and said meaningfully, "the Dragon \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ After gerkate left, croside also returned to the upstairs lounge from the underground training ground. Emma, the female assistant, immediately sent today''s transaction details and some latest information of the chamber of Commerce. One of the messages attracted croside''s attention. Lawrence, President of the chamber of Commerce, had just returned from Saxony kingdom. However, according to the report of the spies, Lawrence didn''t seem to have much to gain from this trip. As soon as he returned to the free city, Lawrence launched an investigation into the food trade in the free city. Very clever guy~ Claude has to say that as far as a mortal is concerned, Lawrence can sit in the position of chairman of the chamber of Commerce by more than wealth. Like this, wisdom and accurate judgment are essential. The refusal of the Saxony kingdom to Lawrence''s request will certainly make Lawrence, who has always used the food problem as a bargaining chip, aware that someone is secretly supplying the necessary food of the Saxony Kingdom every year. At first, kloside also planned to trade with Yalin by providing food to Saxony kingdom as a bargaining chip. However, Yalin saved himself effort by not requiring himself to provide food at first. Otherwise, Lawrence would certainly be a hindrance to himself on the food issue, and he had to spend more experience to deal with him. That''s good. As the biggest ''suspect'', he didn''t supply food, and Lawrence''s intelligence personnel under his smart hand can''t find the White Dragon King in the Arnold mountains. Let''s wait for the old guy to have a headache for himself during this period of time. At the thought of this, croside, who was originally distressed about Aisha, couldn''t help laughing. Emma looked at the president and suddenly smiled a little puzzled, However, the female assistant dared not neglect the second report: "One more thing, Mr. vice president, President Lakshmi put pressure on you again at the regular meeting of free city recently, asking for the disclosure of the previous financial statements. His remarks have been supported by many businessmen who are close to Lawrence and Phillips. Now the external public opinion is obviously very unfavorable to you. Do you need to \ Emma, who was completely unaware of Lakshmi, became a little disdainful. In the eyes of the female assistant, the president of the chamber of Commerce had some eloquence, but she was completely a white eyed wolf who turned his arm out for her own interests. Even if kloside might soon become the president and replace him, Lakshmi could not sell the interests of the chamber of Commerce for rights! Kloside is also known for his insidious means, but at least it is for the development of the chamber of Commerce. Now the members and several principal officers of the chamber of commerce are on kloside''s side because of Lakshmi''s betrayal of the chamber of Commerce. If Lakshmi hadn''t been supported by a large group of powerful businessmen outside, he would have been swept out. "Don''t worry about him. I have plans." Croside said to Emma lightly. (to be continued.) R527 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 457 "Don''t worry about him. I have plans." Emma nodded and recorded it. Now that the vice president has made arrangements, she doesn''t need to ask about anything else. In addition to these two major events, others are daily affairs. Emma has the right to handle some small things on her behalf on weekdays, but now it is an extraordinary period. The chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone is playing a game with the top three giants in the free city. Therefore, croside has specially spent more energy to supervise anything that may be used and attacked by the other party, I''m afraid that ordinary people would be exhausted and fall down in such a high-intensity work. As a black dragon, kloside didn''t feel it at all. On the contrary, kloside enjoyed his boring work. After all, he watched his enemies step into the trap bit by bit, and finally died miserably in pain with resentment and despair, Croside could feel the blood of the black dragon jumping excitedly in his body. The red glow appeared on Emma''s face. "Emma, how long have you worked with me?" "It will be four years soon, your Excellency the vice president." Emma subconsciously replied, but the female assistant didn''t know why croside asked. "What do you think of the treatment here?" Emma smiled and nodded: "very good. Although she is a little tired at ordinary times, in terms of remuneration, sir, you are a generous person." As croside''s assistant, Emma''s monthly salary is 34000 lire. Occasionally, Emma can get some bonuses more or less after the completion of large order trade. The fixed salary of female assistant can be about 500000 a year. In the free city, Emma''s income is above the middle. But Emma''s father died young. There was a mother, a brother and a sister who needed to live on her salary. Especially when Emma was in college, she had to borrow a debt in order to pay her tuition. For this reason, Emma had to pay off her debt while living, so Emma actually had a tight life. Emma was not born well in the free city. In fact, she is very close to the family that is about to go bankrupt and be beaten as a slave class. Growing up in the free city, Emma watched the people sent to the slave market every day, including even a good friend she knew since childhood, in order to avoid bad luck on herself and her family, Emma has always worked part-time and raised her tuition for entering the college. No magic talent, sports ability is also very ordinary. Emma had to choose courses majoring in trade and management in the college. As a hobby, Emma also taught herself some pharmacy. Although Emma has not passed the pharmacy examination for many years, she has excellent identification of various plants. The only gratifying thing is that Emma successfully applied for a job in the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce after graduation. Soon, the girl entered croside''s sight with her excellent working ability. Finally, the blind vice president of the chamber of Commerce promoted Emma, allowing Emma to get this well paid job. It is worth mentioning that after a large trade was completed the year before last, the chamber of Commerce awarded bonuses to many employees. Emma, as an assistant to the vice president, was lucky to get a reward of 100000 lihn. With this bonus and her daily savings, Emma finally paid off the debt. After being debt free, Emma finally had more spare money to buy some appliances for her family. Recently, Emma successfully let her family move out of the street with poor law and order and choose to live in the upper area near the chamber of Commerce. With the development of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, Emma, as croside''s assistant, has gradually become famous. When she goes home to the nearby bar every day, many men come to chat with Emma. After all, if croside can become the next president of the chamber of Commerce, the black stone ring chamber of Commerce will become a chamber of commerce with great weight in the free city, Emma, as croside''s assistant, will also become important. In addition to the men who coveted Emma''s identity and beauty and wanted to follow Emma''s power step by step, many took the opportunity to try to have a good relationship with Emma, and sent many gifts and invitations to the chambers of Commerce who could get a share after the chamber of Commerce in the ring of Blackstone squeezed into the top class. In the face of an overwhelming silver bomb attack. Emma stuck to her bottom line because she knew who got all this now. Emma, who has worked for a long time around croside, knows very well that her boss is not an object that can be fooled at will. Anything can''t escape croside''s eyes on weekdays. The ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce can develop to this extent, and even say that it is all croside''s strength. "Has your family been doing well lately?" Croside asked the maid to bring twice the coffee and talked with Emma while drinking. "It''s been a good time. My two younger brothers and sisters have entered the college. My younger brother has chosen academic courses related to business like me. My younger sister has been determined to have good magic talent. According to the teacher''s judgment, it is estimated that she can become a level 4 magician before the age of 16." Emma is also in a good mood today. When the work in hand is completed, the female assistant also chatted with croside without a word. With these words, Clyde suddenly took out a bank card and threw it in front of Emma: "Emma ~ I''ll give you a suggestion. Recently, it''s best to arrange to send your family to another place to live, preferably a hidden place." "Eh!?" Emma was stunned. Claude continued at this time: "you should also know who the enemy we are facing now! Laws and rules are formulated by them, and even in the upper area can not guarantee the safety of your family. At that time, I don''t want you to have to do some irrational things because of your family, okay?". As an assistant, Emma immediately understood what croside meant. In fact, the female assistant had long planned to temporarily move her family out of the free city and live in seclusion for a period of time. After all, this period of time is really too dangerous. Although the possibility of squeezing into the first class of the free city made many staff very excited and even redoubled their efforts, many people who knew the dark side of the free city were very timid. After the black stone ring chamber of Commerce tore off its disguise and began to make it clear that it wanted to squeeze into the first class, many staff in the chamber of commerce were directly scared to resign. "Cary has five million leans, enough for your family." "That''s too much, sir" Emma was a little surprised. The money in it was enough for her family to live a carefree life. If she just moved her family, she didn''t need to give so much. Croside looked at Emma, pointed at the card and said, "including temporarily buying out your life. Next, even if you encounter accidents in the free city, you don''t have to worry about your family." Emma nodded and understood klosed''s meaning. Now the game has reached a critical moment. Those who have suffered from the competition of the chamber of Commerce in the ring of Blackstone and their interests have to use methods other than economic means to deal with the chamber of Commerce. As an assistant to the vice president, she is indeed the most worthy target. Croside waved to Emma to leave. "I''ll send some people to protect your safety during this time. You should pay special attention to yourself." Emma nodded and withdrew with a grateful look. At this time, croside changed his look and showed a thought-provoking expression. Lawrence invited a magician who was good at puppetry to control Emma to obtain information about her side. This matter has been determined by Lakshmi and spies, This is a good opportunity for kloside to make a plan. Sometimes false information is more terrible than no information. Emma needs to sacrifice for this No matter how talented Emma is, she is just a mortal in croside''s eyes. There are too many people who can replace her in her own hands. It''s just that Emma has been with her for so many years. Out of the reward for her years of hard work, croside finally prepared the aftermath for Emma. Telling her today is actually a final farewell to her. The soul of people controlled by puppetry will be greatly damaged. Even if puppetry is lifted in the future, the whole person will be paralyzed due to the damage of soul and mind! Once Emma has been controlled by Lawrence''s mind, he will never let Emma continue to live. On this road, croside has sacrificed many people''s lives. Emma is neither the first nor the first. This road originally needs countless lives as the cornerstone. Therefore, croside doesn''t care about Emma''s sacrifice. Just then there was a knock at the door, and Emma came in strangely with croside''s permission. "Mr. vice president ~ there is a lady outside who claims to be your sister. Now she is waiting for you in the VIP room." "Sister!?" Claude was stunned, but reacted in an instant. With a gloomy face, he stood up and walked out, and Emma hurried behind. In the VIP lounge of the chamber of Commerce, croside met a woman who claimed to be her sister. Her black hair and black eyes had a perfect charming face. However, no matter how she looked, she looked like a young girl who was only 16 or 17 years old. She was more like her sister than croside''s sister. (to be continued...) Chapter 458 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit In the VIP room, the girl is sitting upright on the sofa, and her temperament is very arrogant. Although she looks less than even ten years, the girl has a sexy figure that even mature women want to be inferior to. In particular, the pair of tall and straight plump breasts supported by the black gauze skirt can be described with the girl''s face, The girl with the beauty of temptation now provoked many employees of the chamber of Commerce to walk through the VIP room from time to time. Everyone couldn''t help taking this opportunity to take a look at this beautiful thing. The reason why Emma looked strange just now was that the girl looked too young. In any case, she could not be regarded as croside''s sister, but the sophisticated smell emitted by the girl was somewhat suspicious. When croside walked into the VIP room with a gloomy face, the girl''s charming and beautiful face showed a gentle smile and waved to croside. However, Clyde completely ignored the beautiful girl in front of him, and just focused on the three people behind the girl, one man and two women! The three men are all dressed up as soldiers. The man is also black hair and black eyes. He is tall enough to reach two meters. Even standing there with bare hands is like an iron giant, giving people an indestructible feeling. The other two beautiful women are wearing a set of black armor and carrying a two handed giant sword made of the same material as the armor. At the moment, the two female soldiers stand next to the girl as a guard, but the eyes of the two female soldiers are very empty, like two soulless dolls. After seeing klosed, the burly man nodded slightly, while the other two female soldiers stood still as if petrified. "Everybody else out." Claude ordered coldly. Emma dared not neglect croside''s terrible look. She immediately withdrew from the room with the maid who was serving tea. When she went out, the maid closed the door knowingly. "And you all get out." This time, croside set his eyes on the man ahead. The man showed a strange smile and ignored croside''s orders. Instead, he looked at the girl sitting on the sofa to ask for her orders. "It doesn''t matter. Go out first. I also want to have a good chat with my dear brother." The voice of a young girl is not as crisp as that of a young girl, but as strange and charming as the vicissitudes of life. After receiving the order, the man turned and walked outside the door. At the moment when he stepped in with kloside, the man''s lips moved and seemed to say something quietly. At the moment, kloside immediately puffed up green veins on his forehead and glared with undisguised murderous intent, but the other party turned a deaf ear and went out. "And them! Get out of here, too!" Taking back his eyes, croside focused again on the two female soldiers behind the girl. However, the girl waved her hand casually: "they are just dolls without souls. They can''t hear anything here." As soon as the words came out, croside looked at the two female soldiers with a look of disgust, but he didn''t force it in the end. After sitting opposite the girl, croside looked at each other coldly. "What are you doing here?" Klossie''s German was stiff, and there was no intimacy between his sister and brother. It sounded more like an enemy meeting. The girl smiled and replied, "you''re doing well in the free city, Chloe side. But I haven''t contacted my family recently. Do you know how worried my father is about you?" Clyde''s face became more gloomy: "you''d better say ~ silatia quickly before you annoy me." The girl who was called silatia still looked at Clyde lukewarm: "how ~ your excellency, the ''President'' of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, is ready to restore the prototype and fight with me and gallodus here? However, let the whole free city know that this talented president is actually a giant dragon." Claude looked at silatia with a gloomy look, and her strength began to soar. If silatia dared to say a word of nonsense, Claude didn''t mind exploding here. Anyway, worldly wealth and rights are derivatives of power. This identity has destroyed him. Just change his face and start again. The life of the dragon is long enough to squander. Seeing that her brother was about to explode in front of her, silatia snorted coldly and showed an expression of "admit defeat": "well, since you don''t want to catch up with your sister, let''s get straight to the point. Croside ~" "My father appreciates what you have done in the free city, but you are a little weak after all. Therefore, my father asked us to help you completely control the city." "I don''t need your help, and I don''t want to have anything to do with you." Upon hearing these words, croside felt disgusted. The reason why he left the black dragon clan was to create his own foundation. The black dragon clan didn''t want to have any contact with it at all. "Don''t come to a conclusion so soon ~ brother." Seratia smiled coquettishly: "father, he said that the free city will be your property in the future. The clan will not interfere with anything here, but if the city wants to become a material transfer station for the black dragon clan, it also needs to provide some necessary materials for the clan in the future. Of course, you won''t give it in vain." "That''s all?" Croside''s face was still not half better. What silatia said sounds good. It''s better to oust Lawrence and others with the help of the black dragon clan than to work alone. If the owner of the city is still her own in the future, it''s a very cost-effective thing to cooperate with silatia. However, kloside does not believe seretia''s guarantee. The idea of the black dragon is to conquer and plunder. Even if cooperation is reached for common interests, he may not be willing to pay a high price to make wedding clothes for others, even if he is the child of the Black Dragon King. In the eyes of the Black Dragon King, only servants and tools are used, and children are no exception. In the face of croside''s query, silatia showed a meaningful smile: "in fact, there is one more thing \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Find someone?" Croside looked at each other for no reason. Seratia nodded cautiously: "originally, we were ordered to look for her, but we can''t determine the detailed location of her now, so we can only collect information blindly. For some reasons, you know that the intelligence power of the black dragon clan on this continent is not much, and our manpower is also insufficient, so we need to increase the search power." Croside snorted coldly, "that means you''re looking for someone who doesn''t know where?" "That''s right ~ so we need to rely on the intelligence network you have established." "Who are you looking for?" Seretia shook her head and said regretfully, "I''m sorry ~ my dear brother, this man is very important to my father. I can''t tell you." With a sneer, croside said impolitely, "can''t you tell me? Well, come to me when you can tell me." "Croside ~ you know, I heard some interesting rumors recently." selatia was not in a hurry, but calmly took a small piece of biscuit from the plate and threw it into her mouth: "I heard that you have recently cooperated with your father''s old friends. It seems that it is still a considerable cooperation project. The mineral exploitation right of the whole Saxony kingdom is about trillions of riens! I have to say that this is a transaction that makes my sister and I very excited." Immediately, croside looked dignified. His cooperation with the king of the white dragon was leaked. For a moment, Rogge appeared in croside''s mind. In croside''s opinion, only this guy is most likely to report to his father. Seretia stretched out her finger and shook it. "Don''t worry. The little guy with you is honest this time." Not Rogge!? In an instant, kloside immediately analyzed the possibility of leakage. If the king of the white dragon had met with the black dragon clan, seratia could not be that kind of exploratory inquiry, but should be said directly. If the White Dragon King and Rogge are not suspected, the only possibility is that someone leaked the news in the Saxony kingdom where the White Dragon King cooperated. At this point, seretia looked aggressively at Clyde and said: "My father doesn''t have any opinion about your cooperation with the White Dragon King. On the contrary, I''m going to place the ancient dragon king on my way next. But the person that kloside''s father wants to find is also what the white dragon king wants to find. If you can help my father find her first, as a reward, my father will promise to let you meet your mother." "Do you think as a black dragon, I will care about my mother?" It was as if the enraged crosaid roared, and one hand with terrible strength grabbed seretia''s neck. A female soldier behind seretia immediately took action. She was desperate to stop in front of croside. At the moment of holding her hands, the central square table turned into pieces under great power, but it was surprising that the female soldier stubbornly resisted the power of croside as a black dragon, However, the price is the distortion of the woman''s arm armor. It is obvious that the whole arm has been completely broken. Croside was surprised that the other party could take over his palm, but the Black Dragon Prince lifted the woman completely again. Just before the woman had time to deal with it, croside''s fist had reached her chest. Under the incomparable power of the black dragon, the armor on the female soldier immediately made a fragmented sound, The whole person crashed through the wall of the VIP room like an upside down shell. He didn''t stop until he crashed through the next few rooms and flew to the street outside the chamber of Commerce. Under the smoke of gunpowder, the frightened cries of pedestrians came from outside the broken hole Seeing that her guard was beaten out, seretia looked completely indifferent. Instead, she looked at the angry croside with great interest and said, "my dear brother, you can''t hide your inner thoughts. According to your performance just now, I think you will care. After all, your mother''s blood is still in your body!" R1152 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 459 After all, your mother''s blood is flowing in your body! The normally calm croside gasped violently at the moment, just like being exposed to the scales, and looked at salatia with fierce eyes. However, the girl still responded to croside with a malicious smile. www/xshuotxt/com Outside the VIP room, because of the great damage just caused, the guards in the chamber of Commerce have gathered, but the black dragon galrhodes outside the VIP room easily solved any guard who tried to enter the VIP room. More than a dozen guards, including a powerful captain of a great knight, can''t resist the power of a punch, Outside the door of the room, there were fragmented flesh and blood mixed with internal organs, which scattered all over the ground and walls. The personnel of the chamber of Commerce who are still unclear about the situation have contacted the security team and learned that there are suspected saboteurs in the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. The security team quickly gathered people and rushed here. On the street outside, several vendors who set up stalls by the flower platform on the outer wall of the chamber of Commerce encountered an impeccable disaster today. The rear wall burst like being hit by a shell. The flying stones killed two pedestrians and a vendor on the street on the spot. Looking at the female soldier flying out with the stones, her whole body twisted into a strange posture and fell into a pool of blood, the frightened pedestrians nearby sent out terrible screams and fled everywhere. Even the bravest people dared to stand far away and watch. Soon, in a pair of frightened eyes, the female soldier stood up from the pool of blood, regardless of her terrible injuries all over her body, and even her intestines in her abdomen fell outside. In this way, in the screams and onlookers of pedestrians, the female soldier walked back from the broken wall. Outside the VIP room, whether on the street or in the ring of Blackstone, the rhythm of the chamber of commerce is about to turn over. However, everything can not affect the two parties in the room. "I don''t trust my father, and I won''t trust you, seratia." "But you don''t have a choice, do you?" Seratia''s voice was very soft, With a faint tone of temptation, he continued to bewitch croside''s ear: "Think a little more, Clyde. Like me, your body is flowing with the blood of your father, and you should know what the idea of the black dragon is. Once you were weak and weak, so the pain you suffered should be, and this pain and helplessness have also become a catalyst for your growth?" Clyde hated seratia: "all the pain I have suffered is because of my father and you!" "That''s right ~" seratia smiled childishly. However, the beautiful face looked at croside with an almost morbid posture: "But now you are different. You have powerful power to prove your value as a black dragon, so my dear brother ~ it''s time to return to the clan. I know what your purpose is. If you really want to change all this. If you really want to revenge your father, isn''t it more convenient to destroy from the inside?" Lockheed fell into silence for a moment. Seizing this opportunity, seratia continued to bewitch: "or are you still afraid of our father? Are you still afraid of living in his shadow?" Among the black dragons, kloside is the son of Victor, the Black Dragon King, which is equivalent to the prince of the black dragon clan. Naturally, seratia, as kloside''s sister, is the Black Dragon Princess. Only the princess talks about how to destroy her "country" in front of the prince and even encourages her brother to defeat her father. In the eyes of secular mortals, this must be a provocative act. But for seratia, the Black Dragon Princess, this is no big deal. It can even be said that as a black dragon, he must have the courage to kill his brother and kill his father before he is qualified to ascend the throne of the Dragon King at the peak of power! On the contrary, the so-called orthodox blood and noble family background in secular countries are unknown in the eyes of the black dragon. Anything without power support is meaningless! Clyde was lost in thought, and silatia was not in a hurry. She drank black tea and waited slowly until the female soldier outside walked back to the room with broken armor. Clyde glanced at the female soldier. The other party''s body had recovered so quickly after being hit by herself. At the same time, she looked at silatia, who seemed quite proud, Claude finally nodded, "I agree, but I have one request." "That''s right. We are all a family. Don''t we just sit together and discuss everything!" Seratia showed a peculiar smile that belonged to her appearance ''age group''. "Tell me ~ if it''s not a big deal. Sister, I''ll help you." Clyde motioned seratia to wait a moment, got up and went out. First, he calmed the noisy people outside, and then ordered Emma, who was still in shock, to get some information. After returning to the VIP room, croside threw these materials in front of silatia: "don''t you want to find someone? I also want to find someone to sneak the child to her, so everything will be easy to say." Seratia picked up the information on the table and looked at it. The picture above was an elf little girl who looked only 13 or 14 years old. She had long bright blond hair and was very cute. Seratiaton showed a strange look at croside: "when were you interested in this little girl who hasn''t grown up? Tell your sister who she is ~ actually deserves our powerful Black Dragon Prince''s attention." "I''m sorry ~ my dear sister, this person is very important to me. I can''t tell you." Clyde directly copied a sentence that silatia had just said. This time, silatia didn''t take the next sentence. The Black Dragon Princess took the information and continued to look. When she saw the elf girl named Aisha in the karsermon Empire, seratia was stunned. Obviously, the Black Dragon Princess had smelled some conspiracy. The identity of the elf girl must be very complicated. Having collected such detailed information, it shows that croside is very eager to find her now. Just now I suddenly asked myself to find this girl. Nine times out of ten, croside had the intention to lead the evil water to his side. Holy capital? This is the only possibility that silatia can think of. The holy see is a religion founded by different nationalities other than anti humans. It is impossible to care about the life and death of an elf girl. In addition to the holy capital in the west of the mainland, it is impossible for other forces on the mainland to pay special attention to the life and death of an elf girl. "Are you working with Santo?" If the holy capital is involved, seratia must also evaluate the feasibility, gains and losses of this requirement. No matter how strong the karsermon empire was, it was only part of the secular power. But behind the holy capital, there are five supreme gods and the Dragon Alliance. Even the black dragon clan dare not ignore this force. On reading, silatia looked skeptical and stared at losside: "do you cooperate with the holy city?" "Do you think the holy city will accept a black dragon? The culprit who provoked the dragon war ten thousand years ago" "I think it''s possible, isn''t it?" Seratia asked a meaningful rhetorical question. After a long silence, croside said, "believe it or not, it''s your freedom to accept this request or not." "That means I have no choice." Silatia smiled and softened her tone: "in that case, I might as well believe it. In short, just bring the child to you." "It''s best not to hurt her, and don''t dream of doing some small moves on her. Otherwise you''ll regret it." "I see." Seratia waved her hand to understand, and then took something out of her pocket: "by the way, this is what my father asked me to give you." A small cloth bag was thrown into the air by silatia. Croside reached out to catch the bag and found that it was full of space rings, at least about 30. He picked up a ring and found that the ring was full of gold coins and various rare mineral metals through divine consciousness. Obviously, these more than 30 rings were full of similar things. It was estimated that they were worth about 10 billion riens, You can take 10 billion riens to "invest" at will. It has to be said that the black dragon clan''s history over the past ten thousand years is indeed very terrible. Croside couldn''t help but smack his tongue. Moreover, this is the first support. However, when he really controls the free city, does his father hand over the control of the city to himself according to the agreement or shirk his responsibility, That''s two words! However, for the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce with some financial urgency, this money can undoubtedly alleviate the situation for the chamber of Commerce. "These are regarded as the first support from the clan." Seratia said with a smile. "Say it when you bring the person I want to me." Croside threw the bag back to silatia without hesitation, as if the wealth of tens of billions of leans was not taken into account at all. A female soldier behind silatia picked up the pocket and put it back into the hands of the hostess, playing with it. Silatia put the pocket on one side of the sofa: "don''t be emotional, really ~ as a dragon, do you still dislike your wealth too much? Or do you think I can''t bring the girl to you?" Clyde stood up and walked out without looking back. At the moment of opening the door, Clyde said, "by the way, I''ll give you another reminder. Seratia, this city is not as simple as you think. You can underestimate any mortal living in this city, but you''d better not underestimate the details of the city itself." Seratia sneered: "of course I know. After all, I saw some interesting things in this city when I came." To be continued. one hundred and eighteen ... Chapter 460 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit "Then I''ll leave first. Next, I''ll visit the king of the white dragon on behalf of my father. Don''t worry about the elf girl. I''ll bring her to you." Before leaving, seratia said with a malicious smile to Clyde, "so my dear brother and sister don''t want you to make some bad friends outside." even taking an elf girl from the strongest karsermon empire in the east of the mainland is just a very simple thing in seratia''s eyes, Just find out where the girl is and send a black dragon. However, if the holy capital is involved, it is another matter. Seratia has to consider whether her rebellious brother is cooperating with the holy capital. If so, let alone cooperating. I''m afraid she still needs to return to her father and use the power of the black dragon army to wipe out kloside. As she was walking through a noisy chamber of Commerce, silatia happened to meet black dragon Rogge, who had just learned that there were saboteurs in the chamber of Commerce and returned from the mercenary regiment. Rogge was going to come back and show his skills. It was that guy who didn''t know his life and death who dared to make trouble in the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, but as soon as she entered the chamber of Commerce, Rogge saw galrhodes guarding the door, Suddenly Rogge shivered! Similarly, as a black dragon, Rogge can naturally feel the real identity of the other party. Before Rogge could think about why a black dragon appeared here, croside walked out of the door. Seeing Rogge outside, croside ignored him at all and went straight away to deal with the mess he had caused. Soon after seratia came out of the VIP room, rogleton opened his eyes and looked at the girl who once had a superior position in the black dragon clan. "Royal Highness Princess!" At the moment of blurting out, Rogge covered his mouth. He never thought that the eldest daughter of Viktor, the king of the black dragon, would come here in person. However, both croside as the Black Dragon Prince and seratia as the Black Dragon Princess do not like to expose their true identity. After Rogge almost said his true identity by mistake, silatia gave Rogge a cold stare, ignored him like kloside, and left after meeting with galrhodes. However, around the ring of Blackstone, the staff and bodyguards of the chamber of Commerce and some unknown onlookers heard what Rogge had just said. Princess!? Where''s the princess ~ didn''t the other party claim to be the sister of the vice president? For a time, countless eyes fell on Rogge. For a time, Rogge, who learned that he had caused a great disaster, suddenly burst into a cold sweat. His cry may spread all over the city tomorrow. As Rogge thought, what happened in the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce the next day was really stormy. It was originally the most critical period of the game between the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce and the top three giants. I don''t know how many forces have arranged Eyeliner nearby, no matter what is called the sister of Claudio''s sister, or the woman warrior who broke through the outer wall. And finally, the news of Princess Royal Highness, which was called out by Rogge''s slip of the tongue, was sent back to the fastest speed, and all the forces quickly began to analyze the information after getting intelligence. First of all, what is most noteworthy is the identity of clrosied and so called her sister. After all, the rise of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce in the free city is amazing after the emergence of kloside. In addition to regular commodity transactions, croside can always get a lot of extremely precious materials and minerals for sale occasionally. In particular, when the auction house subordinate to the ring of Blackstone launched its business, in order to become famous in one fell swoop, two bottles of eternal potions, one bottle of eternal power potion and one bottle of eternal spirit potion, which can only be prepared by a master, appeared at the first auction, Seventy million leans and 140 million leans were auctioned off respectively, the power potion was bought by an anonymous aristocrat, and the spiritual potion was photographed by the Pharmacist Association in the free city. You should know that there are only a few master level pharmacists who can prepare eternal potions on the whole continent. It must be very important for croside to get the identity of eternal potions, but a large number of investigations have been unable to find information about croside for a long time. Others are just making rumors, and the investigation will be interrupted over time. This time Rogge''s cry aroused the enthusiasm of some forces. Selatia, who claims to be croside''s brother, is a princess! Then croside should be the prince! So are they the princess and Prince of that country? The information of royal family members in major countries on the mainland is also very popular in many times, but there is no news about croside after looking through the information of various countries. And how could a prince of a country come to the free city and become the vice president of a chamber of Commerce? Some smart people also began to investigate the information of the country that had perished. Maybe the sister and brother might be the Royal descendants of the country that fell in the era of overlord galseric and the era of the disintegration of the mainland. If so, then the identity of kloside and the source of the rare treasures he can often get can also explain that the perishing kingdom is separated from the Royal descendants living on the mainland, perhaps for survival or restoration. They had to set up a chamber of Commerce in the free city as a source of funds for national recovery. The precious materials and eternal potions taken out by kloside were once the treasures of the royal family. When a scholar made this conjecture, it became the most credible one, which also caused many businessmen in free cities and young masters and ladies of aristocratic families to have an infinite longing for the identity of croside and silatia. Kloside has a high popularity in the free city. As a talented young man, he is handsome and elegant. Even Lawrence, the chairman of the chamber of Commerce, once planned to marry his daughter to him and let him join Ao''s own family, but kloside refused the other party''s proposal without hesitation. of course! If croside can really beat Lawrence to the top echelon in the election of the next chairman of the chamber of Commerce, and has the influence of free cities on the road, he will definitely be the uncrowned king! Many young men and girls who dream of becoming a "Queen" and a "son-in-law" are full of enthusiasm to inquire about the news about the two brothers and sisters. Of course, many people scoff at the speculation that the two brothers and sisters are descendants of the royal family of the destroyed country. They think this speculation is completely delusional nonsense, and some people use it to ridicule which scholar should change his career to become a novelist, And he writes sad novels. In addition to paying attention to their true identities, some forces were interested in the female soldier who flew out of the wall, because many witnesses swore that they saw the female soldier go back as if nothing had happened after almost fatal injury. In the silver wing chamber of Commerce, which has just been established in the free city, personnel from some hidden channels also sent detailed information to Lu Xiu, President of the chamber of Commerce. In front of lamperuki. In the special office, Lu Lushou browsed the information. Compared with the gossip outside and the four or five new rumors about the identity of kloside every day, Lu Lushou had the most accurate information. The black rose set up by leflea has begun to operate. Although the whole organization is still very weak and can only get some peripheral information, any situation near the silver wing chamber of Commerce will be sent to Lu Xiu at the first time. This time, the "black rose" also sent a series of news about the chamber of Commerce in the ring of Blackstone. However, compared with the too general information sent by the "black rose", Lu Lu Xiu now has an accurate information sent by a person within the black stone ring chamber of Commerce. Seratia! The eldest princess of the black dragon clan, the daughter of the first spouse of the Black Dragon King Victor, is the Black Dragon Prince, and croside is a half sister. Seratia is very detached in the black dragon clan. She seems to be the supervisor of a project and is deeply loved by the Black Dragon King victor. However, the relationship with Clyde seems not good. Although the topic they talked about in the room is unknown, Clyde had a conflict with silatia during the discussion. Clyde caused the damage in the VIP room and the guards brought by silatia flying out of the wall. As the first message sent by Rogge, the "contract worker", Lu Luxiu was very satisfied: "do you know about seratia? Buyani ~" buyani, the crystal dragon leaning behind the sofa, shook her head regretfully, While playing with his long silver hair, he said, "I don''t know much about the news of the Five Dragon God clans, but since seratia is the daughter of the first spouse of the Black Dragon King, his majesty Yalin must know something." "In that case, I''d better inform Yalin in advance later." After putting down the information in his hand, Lu Xiu set his eyes on Alisa: "what else is today''s schedule?" Alissa, who plays the role of female assistant, looked at the schedule and replied: "The signing with kinsore chamber of Commerce on the purchase of alchemy utensils and test-bed, and the resettlement of 60 slaves sent by zuogleton slave chamber of Commerce after dinner are probably these today. Everything is normal for the chamber of Commerce, but the goods brought are about to be sold out. Should we decline the additional purchase orders of several chambers of Commerce?" "Refuse. We didn''t sell minerals and materials. How much money has been accumulated now?" "In addition to the daily expenses and the land purchase and construction expenses of the chamber of Commerce, the capital of the chamber of Commerce now has 5.3 billion rien." Alisa revealed a number, which is already a lot of money. Although it is only one tenth of the westfallon family''s property, it is less than a month. It makes money by selling the goods it carries. It has to be said that which God in the yanod mountains is really rich enough to make people point. Buyani behind Lu Luxiu suddenly showed her hot envy eyes, while Lu Luxiu nodded slightly and looked as if she was not moved at all: "since the goods are sold, we have to rely on this money to make money next." (to be continued) r752 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 461 "Lord Lu, are you going to start in the pharmaceutical market? Www.xshuotxt.com" "That''s right ~ that''s why I asked you to buy alchemy utensils and equipment related to dispensing medicine." Lucius nodded to indicate that Eliza was right. Almost all walks of life in the free city are in a saturated state. It is very difficult for new businessmen to gain a foothold in the city. If there is no strong background and fixed source of goods behind it, it is difficult to survive in the free city. All kinds of rare materials and precious metals originally brought from audur city are rare commodities, and the supplier of Luluxiu''s goods is naturally welcomed by many businessmen. If Luluxiu can continuously provide these ultra-high-quality minerals and materials for the free city for a long time, Then the chambers of Commerce in the free city will naturally welcome new chambers of commerce that can bring great benefits to themselves. Of course, if this benefit has reached an extremely terrible level, some businessmen will choose to use some means to find out the other party''s supply channels, and then replace the other party. Of course, considering the mystery of Lu Lu Xiu''s identity and the huge forces that may exist behind it, no one dares to use this crooked brain for the time being. Now, at most, they are only collecting information about Lu Lu Lu Xiu to prepare for the next action. On the contrary, if Lu Luxiu stops the supply of goods and wants to become a part of the cake in the free city, whatever he does will not be popular, not to mention that there is no stable supply channel behind Lu Luxiu. Even if he can barely become a part of it, he can only be in a long-term dormant and squeezed situation. Moreover, it is impossible for odur city to provide goods to Luluxiu continuously. After all, the purpose of Yalin''s letting Luluxiu come to the free city is not to establish a single export channel here to sell things and make money. The ultimate goal is to establish a power stronghold capable of independent hematopoietic circulation mechanism. The main reason for choosing the pharmaceutical industry is that the pharmaceutical market share is not fully saturated. A large sales share of the pharmaceutical machine market in the free city is controlled by the Pharmacist Association within the free city. Up to now, there are more than 300 pharmacists of different grades in the whole Pharmacist Association, which can supply more than 7000 bottles of various medicines on the market every day. However, in the different world, the formulation of drugs has not realized the industrialized flow production. Each bottle of drugs needs the hands of pharmacists, because each pharmacist has different proficiency in the formulation, and the purity of drugs is different, so the output is very low. Besides the common antidotes and therapeutic agents, there are too few senior pharmacists who can be deployed. Many advanced agents are sold in a customized way by the association. In consumer groups. Ordinary civilians may not be able to consume therapeutic agents. Occasionally, some hunters have several bottles of antidotes, even if they are special drugs for preventing poisonous snakes and poisonous insects. In fact, mercenaries always consume the most medicine in the free city. The healing medicine that can quickly take effect and heal the injury after drinking in the battlefield is almost a necessary thing for everyone. There is not much time to slowly sew the wound and bandage you on the battlefield. In addition to mercenaries, the armies of mainland countries will also produce or purchase various medicines on a large scale as munitions reserves. During the peak period of drug consumption, the free city consumed more than 20000 bottles of various drugs every day, which has long exceeded the output of pharmacists under the Pharmacist Association. In addition to the quantity can not be met, the quality is also a big problem. The higher the purity of the medicine, the better. The therapeutic medicine prepared by the apprentice can certainly not be compared with the medicine prepared by the senior pharmacist. Even if we put the formula in front of us, there are great differences in output and quality because of the problem of proficiency. Healing potions with too low purity will recover very slowly, and may also cause some sequelae. Both mercenaries and soldiers hope to obtain potions with high purity to ensure their dominant position in the battle. Therefore, some countries have very strict purity requirements after purchasing potions from free cities. Although the Pharmacist Association monopolizes most of the sales, the reason for the monopoly is only because no one else competes with it in the free city. Even if many pharmacists who are self-employed want to open their own stores in the free city for sale, they will often be suppressed by the Pharmacist Association or simply bought by a large amount of money to become a member of the association, After all, the power of the whole Pharmacist Association can not be underestimated in a free city, and its benefits are far stronger than those of individuals working alone. "You don''t have to worry about pharmacists. After we build the infrastructure and equipment here, a group of senior pharmacists will come to the free city." Lu Xiu wasn''t worried about manpower at all. When she learned that the ancient gods of the Arnold mountains wanted a group of ELF pharmacists to go to the free city, Alisa was stunned: "no wonder the alchemy room for dispensing medicine chose such a hidden place, and it also spent a lot of money to customize the protection array, Lord lulushu ~ have these been planned from the beginning?" "Ha ha! I didn''t make this plan specially, but there were several different scripts to choose from at the beginning. I just chose the most appropriate script." A group of fairy pharmacists in audur city have been trained. These frost elves are the first candidates selected to practice as pharmacists. As a system creature, each frost elves has very good qualifications. In particular, they have the command of Yalin and almost forget to eat and sleep in their study. They are crazy to learn the knowledge related to pharmaceutical preparation, In addition, he also received special intensive training from Medea. There are at least three master pharmacists and one senior master pharmacist among the selected frost spirit pharmacists. Information: everyone can mix the purity of medicine to more than 80, and the senior master spirit pharmacist in advanced medicine can mix real medicine without sequelae Agile potion, true Psychic potion, etc! Of course, considering the special identity of frost and snow elves, Lu Lu Xiu built the alchemy room for dispensing medicine in a hidden basement. In some ways, it is like the underground drug factory built by drug dealers in the original world of Yalin. However, fortunately, the AI of frost snow elves, as creatures of the summoning system, will not let them produce negative emotions such as boredom and despair. As long as Yalin gives an order, frost snow Elves will follow the order and will never violate it. Eliza nodded, "in that case, I''m afraid there will be some trouble for the Pharmacist Association." "I know." Lu Lu Xiu showed a strange look that they didn''t make trouble and asked, "it''s just Alisa. Do you know what means they might use?" "It''s probably the old-fashioned means of violence or solicitation. If neither of them works, it probably owes us our neck in terms of materials." Eliza shrugged and talked about the most common methods used by almost all businessmen in the free city. Old fashioned! Lu Luxiu completely ignored this way of making trouble. When the crystal dragon buyani heard these methods, she also smiled. It was a violent means ~ I''m sorry to use this means in front of the two dragons. It was pure death. A pharmacist who has paid heavily to win over each other. It''s a pity that buyani felt that no elf dared to serve a mortal against the will of the White Dragon King, let alone the Pharmacist Association. It''s estimated that she didn''t even have the chance to see these elves. As for the economic means, if the fairy pharmacist can prepare drugs with higher purity, no one in the world will buy defective products at the same price except fools. Not to mention that most of the users of potions are mercenaries who live a life of licking blood with a knife. Who doesn''t want to buy potions with higher purity? They can protect their lives on the battlefield. While pinching her own neck on the material, buyani and lulushu''s eyes fell on Eliza. Eliza smiled confidently and said, "please rest assured, Lord rulucio, as long as you share a small part of the sales of the medicine to my family, I can guarantee that the westfallon family will be absolutely willing to supply you with all the raw materials you need." "What if the pharmacists'' association puts pressure?" "No businessman will harm himself for the benefit of others. Our Westphalian family does not operate pharmaceutical sales because we are afraid of the power of the Pharmacist Association, but because there is no stable supply of goods to compete with it. Even if several pharmacists are trained in the family, they can''t compete with the Pharmacist Association in terms of output. At most, they can only be regarded as family stores It''s just a little commodity decoration. " The westfallon family to which Eliza belongs involves a wide range of industries. This time, after learning that lulushu decided to start in the pharmaceutical market, she won a small part of the pharmaceutical sales right for her family by virtue of the advantage of being close to the water and getting the first month. At the cost of Eliza''s guarantee that her family will provide sufficient and preferential sources of materials. You should know that the profits of potions are very high. Both private mercenaries and the Royal Army will use them in large quantities. The war between the karsermon Empire and the kreises Kingdom has led to the soaring price of potions. The Pharmacist Association took this opportunity to make a lot of money, which is the envy of many people. Even in a relatively peaceful time, potions will still be stored as military supplies, and there will never be a large-scale drop in prices. Not only the westfallon family, but also many businessmen who want to participate in the pharmaceutical market in the free city do not know, but because the Pharmacist Association firmly controls the control of pharmacists, without pharmacists who can dispense drugs, other businessmen can only endure the exploitation of the Pharmacist Association and become lower level sellers. Now, when an opportunity to break the monopoly of the pharmacist association appeared, Alissa naturally grasped the opportunity as soon as possible. Under the condition of ensuring that the interests of her immediate boss were not damaged, the smart businesswoman took some care of her family more or less. Of course, for lulushu, as long as Eliza''s behavior does not damage her plan, she does not need to pour cold water on Eliza''s "enthusiasm". In the final analysis, win-win is the best choice for the career of businessman! To be continued. one hundred and eighteen ... Chapter 462 After some discussion, Lu Lu Xiu''s attitude towards the Pharmacist Association was to simply ignore them, and then a knock on the door suddenly sounded. "President Lu Lu Xiu, your excellency ~ there is a servant outside who wants to see you." A staff member of the chamber of Commerce knocked at the door and came in with permission "Has the other party made an appointment?". "No." Lu Luxiu looked at the employee and said word by word, "then please tell him I''m busy now. If there''s anything wrong, please hand it over to the receptionist for the time being." During this period of time, as a big financier, Lu Xiu suddenly appeared and became a popular person in the social area of some businessmen in the free city. Many people come to visit, spy on intelligence and pull relations every day to the point that they are about to break the threshold. Lu Lu Xiu had to hand over all the visitors who were not identified as future partners to the reception department. Every day, someone would sort out some things worthy of attention and hand them over to Lu Lu Lu Xiu. This time, an invitation was given to the staff. Looking at the employee''s strange look, Lu Luxiu was surprised when he looked at the invitation. The crystal dragon buyani behind him looked at the invitation with bright eyes, because the invitation was not only inlaid with Phnom Penh, but also had a large ruby in the center, It can be said that the cost of making such an invitation alone is about tens of thousands of leans. Spend tens of thousands of yuan to make an invitation. Do you know how to spend it? You know, during this period, some invitations from various chambers of Commerce and nobles will be sent to lulushu every day. Eliza will often help lulushu identify those who need to socialize and those who can choose to ignore. Slowly, ruxiu also learned something from Eliza. Generally speaking, rich nobles and businessmen will make some efforts on the invitation in order to show their wealth and power. Usually, the more expensive the invitation means that the identity of the person invited is more unusual. According to lulushu''s opinion, the most gorgeous invitation he received was also the invitation of zuogerton slave chamber of Commerce. The other party also inlaid Phnom Penh on the invitation and attached a very expensive Ruby feather. However, compared with the invitation inlaid with Phnom Penh and gemstones in front of him, it can be said that it is a big witch to see a small Witch. For a moment, even Eliza came and got interested. She gathered around Lu Xiu and looked at it. This invitation is from a food club. After removing a bunch of polite words, the other party wants to invite lulushu and buyani to the food feast in three days, and attached a list of visitors who will attend the food feast. Alisa looked at the list and couldn''t help but be a little surprised. Many of the hundreds of people on the list were famous people in the free city. "Psychedelic dream food club" \ nlissa whispered the name on the invitation. "Food club! Do you have any impression of this club?". Alisa frowned. In her impression, she seemed to have heard of the name of the club, but she couldn''t remember it because of the long time: "sorry, Lord rulucio ~ there seems to be some impression, but I can''t remember some." "It doesn''t matter. Don''t force yourself to think." Lu Xiu waved his hand to show that it was OK. After carefully reading the invitation, the other party just invited himself and buyani to dinner. The dining address is a private manor in the upper area of the free city. It seems that there is no problem. Besides, Lu Xiu doesn''t care even if he has a problem and is reborn into a black dragon. "Buyani ~ are you interested in delicious food?". Lu Lu Xiu asked buyani half jokingly. The crystal dragon girl was full of interest and said, "of course, after all, as a giant dragon, our life is very long and we need a lot of spices to deal with it. It''s too boring to live. Delicious food is one of my hobbies." "Ha ha ~ really? I thought the dragon would catch some beasts every day and eat them hastily." Buyani: "\\\\\\\\\" Seeing that buyani was suddenly stunned, Lu Xiu noticed that he had inadvertently looked at the dragon from the human perspective and completely forgot that his current identity was also a dragon. But no wonder, after all, before he came to this world, most of Lu Xiu''s understanding of the Dragon came from novels, stories, myths and legends. In these stories, the dragon is almost one-sided. It is described as kidnapping the princess, destroying the Kingdom, and then being killed by the righteous brave. In other stories, the dragon is often described as the top existence of the food chain. Whether it is the beast on the earth or the whale in the deep sea, it is the target of the dragon. Of course, the most terrible description is that humans coerced by the dragon often sacrifice beautiful girls as sacrifices to the dragon, and the final end of these sacrifices can be described as thriller and novelty hunting. However, in this different world, the situation is actually different. At least in buyani''s opinion, the view of ruxiu just now is a little out of date. It''s like an old man from an unknown rural place. "Your Excellency Lu Lushou, generally speaking, our giant dragons are not as bloody and terrible as humans think. In fact, most of the cruel and fierce raw prey are subspecies dragons with no wisdom similar to wild animals, such as dragon lizard, multi headed dragon and bipedal flying dragon. Our giant dragons have wisdom above humans and their own Intelligent creatures of civilization and social structure. Usually when we turn into human beings, we will pursue the quality of food rather than quantity. In fact, our taste of food is no less than that of human gourmets. For example, some races that accept our protection near our crystal dragon territory offer us all kinds of rare ingredients every year, and ordinary people who are good at cooking often act as chefs for us. " Buyani explained in detail that the dragon is not a disordered beast. It has wisdom and has even established its own civilization system. Sometimes the dragon is no worse than human beings in enjoyment and pomp. In the eyes of secular mortals, the dragon is a beast that digs a hole in the cliff as a nest. But as long as you enter the Dragon Cave, you will find that the whole cave is built like the palaces of the gods. Eliza has a deep understanding of this point of view. The magnificent buildings built on the mountains in audur City show that the architectural level of the dragon family is far superior to that of human beings, and the layout of rooms and various facilities are comparable to that of the royal palace. After living in the city of audur for some time, Eliza found that she had read a novel about the study of dragons before. She was the author and researcher who described the dragon as a cruel and savage beast. Now Alisa just wants to say that he must have studied it in dog shit. After listening to buyani''s explanation, Rulu Xiu nodded, then took the invitation card and looked at it: "it seems to be a very interesting party. Alissa, do you have any important arrangements in three days?". "It''s nothing. It''s basically trivial. Are you going to attend this banquet, your excellency ruxiu?". Eliza''s tone was a little worried. In a free city, it''s generally better not to go to dinner without knowing the details of each other. Although Lu Luxiu also felt that there were some problems with this invitation, Lu Luxiu still wanted to see how influential this so-called food club was. He was supposed to integrate into the city as soon as possible, and he could try any opportunity. "It seems to be a very interesting party. Maybe you can go to the party to see the situation. Well, only buyani and I were invited" "Then do you need me to accompany you to the banquet? Dear brother Lu Xiu!" Buyani said in Lucius''s ear in a playful tone like a lovely sister. Lu Lu Xiu replied without answering, "you don''t have to go. It''s up to me and Eliza to go to the dinner." Ah La~ Buyani immediately asked, "but my invitation was invited on the sent invitation?" "As I said, buyani, remember your current status. As a noble girl with strict upbringing, you don''t like to go out to such a noisy party. For you, reading books in a peaceful room is your favorite." Buyani immediately powerlessly buried her head with a depressed smile and repeatedly said that she did not like noisy banquets and endless dances. She only liked to read books quietly in the evening and occasionally fiddle with flowers and pets. She was a pure noble girl who grew up in the boudoir and had no knowledge of the dangers of the world. This setting makes buyani cry bitterly, but it has to be said that this identity has an extraordinary attraction for the children of many aristocratic families. When living in the hotel, many men who think they are handsome constantly come to chat up buyani every day. Although they seem polite, in fact, most men who chat up with themselves are planning to coax buyani to the bed as soon as possible. Now, after moving to the chamber of Commerce, people will send flowers and gifts to buyani every day, or a lot of invitations to banquets and dances. Of course, all the invitations were turned down by Lu Lu Xiu, who was a "brother", and the gifts were accepted by buyani with a rude smile. It is estimated that the flowers are a little unlucky. They were all thrown directly into the trash can by the "flower loving" miss buyani. "Then how about making me look like Eliza with my ring and going with you?" Buyani still pointed to herself with a little begging tone. It seems that she was forced to stay in the chamber of Commerce during this period, which made buyani feel too bored. "There are only two rings and only two people can go. If you can help me identify the identity of the banquet staff, it doesn''t hurt to let you go." In the face of pleading, Luxiu directly let buyani admit defeat completely. Finally, the crystal dragon girl still had to stay in the chamber of Commerce and continue to play the role of an aristocratic girl! (to be continued...) Chapter 463 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit After he decided to go to the banquet, Lu Lu Xiu was not idle. At least the Lord of Yin Liu was ordered to go to the venue of the banquet at the first time to explore the situation. Considering that nobles and big businessmen would take bodyguards when they went out, Lu Lu Lu Xiu decided to let Kenjiro pretend to be a bodyguard to go with him. I have to say that Kenjiro really has a lot of momentum after changing into a luxurious dress. However, compared with most nobles, Kenjiro has a slightly thin body, which has been trained for a long time and is comparable to the figure of a bodybuilder. If such a person walks outside, someone will certainly regard him as a big knight from which country. Gus''s image is a little worse. No matter how dressed, Gus can''t hide the momentum of killing from the sea of blood. Three days later A carriage pulled by two black horses left the Yinyi chamber of Commerce and drove slowly to the seat of the food club. After a coachman "voluntarily dismissed", Lu Luxiu ordered this brand-new carriage from the horse and cart shop. Not only was the carriage box made of top-grade red shirt wood and carved with wind magic array on the outside, It can not only accelerate the speed of the carriage, but also further make the carriage walk smoothly. The interior of the carriage is paved with a red carpet and equipped with magic crystal lights. In addition to two rows of chairs, there is even a long table in the middle of the carriage, which can be used for drinking water or temporarily handling some official business. Not only that, even the two horses pulling the carriage are good horses with blood proof. Such a high-end carriage is at least about one million leans in the free city. After the establishment of the chamber of Commerce, Lu Lu Xiu added a lot of things, including many expensive luxuries. It''s not that Lu Lu Xiu is too wasteful to pave the way, but as a businessman, in many high-class social banquets, wealth is the symbol of your status. If you can show more of your wealth, you can attract more people to cooperate with you. There''s no money! Then who is more willing to cooperate with you? Even if we advocate low-key frugality, we must find out when to be low-key and when not to be frugal. Attend a high-end banquet. When others dress up properly for the banquet, while you run into the banquet hall in sweaty sportswear, I''m afraid the host of the banquet will think you''re here to smash the venue. The world is extremely realistic. Having money and having no money are two treatments. Yalin wants businessmen in the world to do the same. Small businessmen ask their parents to sue their grandmother for loans from the bank, while big businessmen ask the bank for loans. In the carriage, Lu Xiu was sitting quietly listening to the report. Of course, not listening to Eliza''s report or Kenjiro''s report, but the report of the fourth person who is always hidden in the shadow. Lord of Yin flow - robbery! Rob first explored the venue of the banquet. According to Rob''s observation, there seems to be no abnormality. The place where the banquet was held was a very large private mansion. Many detection and protection arrays were arranged in the interior and the large garden outside the mansion. However, when the robber went there, because the banquet was still in the preparatory stage, the array was not opened, which made it easy for the robber to avoid the eyes and ears of the guards and enter the interior of the mansion. Except that a large number of workers, waitresses and attendants are adding tables and chairs to the venue for the banquet, the robber did not find any suspicious signs, and everything looks orderly. After returning and reporting once, the robber entered the residence again the next day for observation. This time, many chefs were sent to the residence, and many cattle, sheep and rare birds were sent to the back of the residence for slaughter. The chefs have begun to prepare for the banquet, and everything still looks very normal. After today''s banquet, rob went to the residence again. This time, the Dharma array of the residence has been fully opened. After observing it, he found that many carriages had driven into the residence before the dinner. After learning that Lu Lushou had set out, rob returned to meet Lu Lushou. "Oh, that''s right! Can you still sneak into the house at the party later?" After listening to the robbery report, Lu Xiu asked. "Easy as a palm" The robber replied with disdain. In the past two days, I have observed the layout of the Dharma array in the whole residence. Even if the Dharma array is opened now, I can''t hide my eyes. Even the urban defense array of the whole free city can''t stop itself. The Dharma array in a private residence is nothing more. I have to say that although it''s a little expensive, the facilities of the carriage are perfect, and the interior is also equipped with a magic guide device that can turn on the sound insulation barrier. As long as it is turned on, the coachman outside can''t hear any voice in the carriage, let alone the voice of speech, that is, doing something he loves to do in the carriage will not be heard. The robber who received the order set out first to the venue of the banquet. Lu Xiu and his party arrived at their destination half an hour before the banquet. At the moment, at least 70 or 80 various carriages have been parked outside the luxury residence located in the upper area. After the appearance of lulushu''s carriage, the luxurious carriage immediately attracted the attention of some guests entering the residence. Obviously, the owner of this expensive carriage may be either rich or expensive. At least now, it is estimated that there are only single digits in so many carriages outside that can compete with lulushu''s million carriage. "I don''t seem to have seen the emblem on that carriage. Which distinguished guest''s carriage is this?" "The silver wing emblem looks familiar!" "Really. Your knowledge is too outdated. That''s the carriage of the silver wing chamber of Commerce!" "By the way, it''s the silver wing chamber of Commerce, which was recently established by the mysterious tycoon, his Excellency lulushu lamperuki." When the carriage stopped, the guests around talked one after another. Many people had come forward to get to know the etiquette of the gold Lord who was recently famous in the free city. The attendants at the gate responded quickly and greeted them first. The attendants in decent clothes and white gloves gently opened the door. Then, under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, a walking stick with a silver top engraved with a dragon''s head fell to the ground first, and then Lu Lu Xiu in a white dress slowly walked out of the carriage. What an elegant young man he is! It has to be said that Lu Xiu''s unique elegant temperament and charm quickly conquered many guests present. You should know that a person''s self-restraint and temperament are not born, it takes a long time to learn and nurture. Real nobles need to learn a large number of etiquette courses from an early age, including all aspects of life, and the etiquette they learn needs to be gradually used in daily life in order to slowly form habits. In this way, every move on weekdays will appear very natural, giving people a temperament that you can know your identity just by looking at it. Some upstarts even have studied etiquette courses for a long time, but they do not have the subconscious habit formed by using them for a long time, which makes many upstarts businessmen and little nobles feel that they have only form but no reality in their behavior. As the prince of the former Brittany Empire, lulushu learned strict court etiquette and was influenced since childhood. Although he was sent by the emperor as a proton and displaced for a long time, lulushu''s aristocratic temperament has not weakened. On the contrary, because the Black Knights gradually compete with the most powerful imperial chamber in the world in zone 11, Let Lu Xiu have more pride in elegance. It''s not the foolish arrogance of some rich noble children who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. It''s a kind of spirit to compete for the world and dominate the world, as if it''s telling people its glory. For a time, some nobles and businessmen could not help feeling a strange feeling in their hearts. The boy who looked only 16 or 17 years old gave people a strange sophistication and maturity. Standing in front of him seemed not to be a minor child, but an emperor who had won countless glory in the torrent and struggle. After Lu Luxiu came out, the person who was not behind the tube stood in place and looked around. This move made the bodyguard understand for a moment. It seems that miss buyani, who is proposed to invite on the list, did not come, otherwise it is already in the interests of the nobility. Lu Luxiu should turn around and lead his sister out together. Next, the appearance of Eliza and Kenjiro can not help but disappoint some people who want to see Miss buyani, who is more beautiful than the fairy in the legend! "Your Excellency Lu Lu Xiu ~ welcome to tonight''s banquet. Please come here." The bodyguard was very conscientious and didn''t ask what he shouldn''t ask. Obviously, as the invitee this time, Lu Lu Xiu seems to have a high status. At least some small nobles and businessmen are still gradually accepting the inspection of the invitation. Lu Lu Xiu and others have directly entered the residence garden through another channel. At the moment, on the balcony on the upper floor of the residence, two people are sitting comfortably on the rattan chair and staring at Lu Xiu with strange eyes. "It looks like a minor kid. Hey ~ if he can keep long hair and change into women''s clothes, it''s definitely my type." The tall man in the dress looked back and forth at Lu Xiu and said. "Damn it, give me some advice. Jefferson, he''s a distinguished guest tonight. The store manager told us not to make our distinguished guests angry." Another person next to Jefferson was a tall and beautiful woman. If Lu luciu saw her, he might still recognize her. When she once attended a dinner at the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, the girl secretly handed Lu luciu a door key. Of course, later, Lu luciu entrusted his attendants to return the key. "I know ~ I know ~ in the face of his'' things'', I know how to treat guests, but then again, did not miss buyani, who is said to be more beautiful than the elves, come?" It seems that the beautiful woman can''t stand the casual companion from time to time: "do you need me to warn you once? Don''t think about our distinguished guests and the people around him before the store manager gives orders." Jefferson shrugged and went downstairs: "if you are angry, your beautiful face will become ugly. I''ll go down and prepare the main course for tonight." (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 464 From Lu Xiu''s point of view, the layout of the residence is quite good, luxurious but not vulgar. Both the layout of sculpture and the decoration of murals can reveal an elegant atmosphere. There is no sense of repetition and crowding, and people will not have aesthetic fatigue. I just don''t know if it is the negligence of the organizer. Although the decorative color of the residence is gorgeous, it inadvertently reminds people of blood and gives people an alternative wild beauty. Now the hall is full of long tables, because there is still some time before dinner. Many businessmen and nobles are gathering in twos and threes to talk about the recent business situation and hot topics. Young and beautiful maids bring wine plates to the guests. After reincarnation as a black dragon, Lu Lu Xiu''s perception has been enhanced a lot. Even in the busy hall, Lu Lu Xiu can accurately hear what anyone says. Boring desire, vulgar comparison, show your wealth, power, women! Most of what Lucius could hear was this kind of thing. No matter in which world the aristocracy was, it was not wrong Quledu.com is like a product carved from a mold. It shows off this kind of thing all day. It''s almost endless. In addition, rulucio also heard many interesting news about the visit of Lawrence, chairman of the free city chamber of Commerce, to Saxony Kingdom, as well as the rumors about croside, the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone. "I didn''t expect so many businessmen to attend this dinner, and many of them are dignitaries in the free city." Alissa, who followed Lucius, observed and muttered around. There were more businessmen attending the banquet than Eliza imagined, but the participation of many big people in free cities made Eliza a little confused, because the banquet itself didn''t even have any relevant information. The westfallon family also has a high status in the free city. If there were such a dinner party for many businessmen, the family would not give up this social activity. When Eliza was puzzled, as the invitee, Lucius was dealing with a large group of women in distress. Just like the last banquet, in addition to the pursuit of many girls of the same age as Lu Luxiu, many mature women also winked at Lu Luxiu one after another. Kenjiro, who came as a bodyguard, also attracted the attention of many women, but Kenjiro was completely ignored and carefully observed around. "Welcome to tonight''s banquet, your excellency Lucius." Suddenly, a warm and charming voice came, and then a beautiful woman dressed like a blooming rose stepped over with light steps. For a time, this woman with all kinds of amorous feelings like a flame almost compared all the women around Lu Xiu. In an instant, the woman immediately attracted the eyes of a large number of guests around, and even many male guests showed a charming look when they saw this charming beauty. Looking at the beautiful woman with the posture of the invader, even Eliza subconsciously compared her with herself. Lu Luxiu fixed his eyes and immediately recognized each other''s identity. The one who gave himself a key in the black stone ring chamber of Commerce quickly thought about it. Lu Luxiu immediately called out each other''s name from his memory: "I haven''t seen Miss Isabella for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you here again after last goodbye." Isabella smiled coquettishly and cleverly squeezed away the two girls around lulushu: "aha, Lord lulushu, you disappointed others last time. Do you have time to have a good chat with others this time?". "I''m very sorry last time, Miss Isabella ~ because there were too many things to deal with when I just arrived in free city, I really couldn''t spare too much time to accompany you." With gentlemanly demeanor, Lu Xiu smiled. In fact, in addition to no time, another important reason is that when he first saw Isabella, rulucio could feel that Isabella''s breath was not like human. This woman really has enough Looking at Isabella''s appearance and tone of voice, Eliza couldn''t help twitching at the corners of her mouth. Although in the past, Eliza would use her beauty and identity to win over some people in the mall, she really sighed that she was inferior to the woman in front of her. At the moment, Jefferson, who is sitting in the kitchen directing cooking and monitoring the hall with a magic guide, looked at the picture with a depressed face. Just now she asked to warn herself not to mess around. Now she ran to entangle the distinguished guests. But Jefferson also had to Isabella''s charm. She really attracted a lot of members to the club through her arrival. This time, let''s see if she can win over the young man who is winning the limelight recently. After chatting with Isabella, Lucius noticed that the other party seemed to be one of the organizers of the party: "Miss Isabella, are you the organizer of the party?". "Ha ha ~" Isabella smiled, "the organizer is not enough. At most, she is a organizer." "But this banquet can gather so many people. I have to say that the host is also a big man in the free city." "Where ~ in fact, at first, it only provided delicious food. Later, when the number of customers gradually increased, it became a gathering place for many businessmen in the business circle. Later, the store manager directly changed his strategy and simply developed the store into a place dedicated to providing dinner and banquet for businessmen of major chambers of Commerce in the free city." Isabella''s profile explains for Lucius. "I didn''t expect to be invited!" "It''s very kind of you, Lord ruxiu. You''ve been a man of the moment in the free city recently. Many craftsmen and alchemists in the free city have robbed you of the goods you brought. Do you know? The two forgers who came to buy the minerals sold in kinsol chamber of commerce almost didn''t fight. And the materials you sold to the westphalon family The material was contracted by the alchemist association when you changed hands. In fact, if you want to earn more, you can directly provide materials to the alchemist Association. I can help you get through your joints here. " Isabella introduced herself with confidence. Lu Lu Xiu held up his glass and drank with a smile. "It seems that Miss Isabella''s endurance is greater than I thought. If so, she may get rid of you in the future." Eliza stood by and watched rulucio chatting with Isabella. In Eliza''s opinion, it has developed from an ordinary restaurant to a gathering place of today''s scale. If it was normal, Eliza had to admire the store''s vision and means, but now the more Isabella said so, the more she felt suspicious. But soon there was no spare time for Eliza to think. Soon the master of ceremonies announced the beginning of the dinner. Lulushu did the guest seat, while Kenjiro and Eliza ate in another place. Isabella didn''t sit down and said hello to lulushu before quietly leaving. Soon, a group of attendants swarmed in with food. The number of at least hundreds of people was similar to that of the sitting guests. After they were in place, the attendants put the food in their hands in front of the guests at the same time. The first course seems to be an appetizer made of caviar and seafood platter. After others began to eat, Lu Lu Xiu also enjoyed it. After being reborn into a black dragon, the general toxin is already a painless thing for Lu Lu Lu Xiu. If you want to poison a giant dragon, you must at least have the grade of emerald green dragon or a subspecies of poisonous dragon. Eliza and Kenjiro are also eating on the other side. In order to prevent accidents, Kenjiro''s space ring is also filled with two bottles of purification medicine and antidote respectively. However, up to now, these preparations seem redundant. Next, the attendants poured in again and gave the guests a thick soup made of unknown birds, vegetables and cream. Then, after the attendants went out, the third main course was also brought up, simmering and baking silver cod and carbon roasted steak. Cut off a small piece of steak and put it in his mouth. In terms of taste, Lucio had to praise that it was really delicious. With the enjoyment, the guests also opened the topic and began to talk while eating. Looking at the dishes being delivered one after another, it seems that this banquet is just a very ordinary dinner. But Lucius had felt the abnormal breath fluctuation. In addition to Isabella, several people in the attendants were also not human. "Would you like some wine, sir?". A maid dressed up behind Lu Lu Xiu asked with a bottle of wine. Lu Lu Xiu was silent for a few seconds, and then nodded. When the girl poured the wine, Lu Lu Xiu turned his head and looked at the girl''s face. The very dignified and beautiful girl looked just like eighteen or nine ears. I''m afraid she was a little inferior to Alisa in beauty. The maid who was suddenly stared at by Lu Lu Xiu seemed a little confused, but the maid still didn''t forget her work. "Hey, Lord Lucius, do you like this type of girl?". After the maid left, she sat beside Lu Xiu. A businessman with a moustache smiled and asked. Lu Lu Xiu shook his head and didn''t answer. The bearded merchant laughed, showing an expression that everyone is a man. Don''t be embarrassed. But he didn''t know that the reason why ruxiu suddenly looked at the maid just now was that the girl and Isabella also had a special breath different from ordinary people. If you want to describe it, it was that the other party had a little similar to human breath, but it was more different from human warmth. It was like a cold-blooded animal. And in the fluctuation of breath, both the maid and Isabella''s power are above ordinary humans. Sure enough, it''s not an ordinary party! Continuing to eat, Lu Xiu thought about what might happen next. He also gained a lot socially today, opening up two backup channels for the purchase of pharmaceutical materials in the future. It''s best if you spend today in such a safe way. If the other party has other attempts \ It doesn''t matter. Lu Xiu also wants to show his skill to see how strong the dragon can be. (to be continued...) Chapter 465 If the situation "allows", Lu Luxiu doesn''t mind showing his skills, but Lu Luxiu was not given the opportunity at the end of the dinner. Except for a few attendants who exude a different breath from human beings, the whole banquet went on normally. All the food at the banquet was exquisite. Although not all the materials used were rare, the chef''s superb skills could turn decay into magic. After a dinner, all the guests are very satisfied! After the dinner, the guests did not leave. Instead, they gathered happily in another hall of the residence. At the moment, the band was playing soothing and beautiful music. Some guests had invited their companions to the dance floor. Many girls also invited Lu Luxiu. In order to get together, Lu Luxiu casually chose a younger girl to enter the dance floor with him, This choice made many failed girls show their jealousy, and some aristocratic young people helplessly looked at the popular Lu Lu Xiu and showed their envy and hatred. What kind of people are dominating. The girl who danced with Lu Luxiu on the dance floor looked like a novice. During the dance, the girl accidentally stepped on Lu Luxiu''s shoes for the second time. The other women who looked at them showed a look of schadenfreude one after another, but Lu Xiu didn''t mind. Instead, he guided the girl with an elegant smile. "Thank you very much, Mr. Lu Xiu. I''m sorry I''m a little too nervous today." The girl said in a shy voice, blushing as if she didn''t dare to look at Lu Xiu. "It doesn''t matter. It''s very simple to dance to my beat." Lu Lu Xiu also patiently taught the girl. As soon as Lu Lu Xiu returned to his seat after a dance, the next girl had come forward to invite him. At this time, Lu Lu Xiu looked around. Many girls looked at their own girls, and even many girls dared not come forward because they were shy, but their parents showed encouraging eyes. It seemed that they were ready to use their daughter as a tool to get close. At the thought of tonight''s double-digit girls preparing to take turns, Lu Luxiu suddenly felt that it would be easier to leave just now. Just as Lucius was quickly conceiving an excuse to get rid of these too enthusiastic girls, the lights in the hall suddenly dimmed. The music of the band also became high, and a burst of women''s songs began to ring slowly. It was beautiful and melancholy, with a strange charm like the Witch of the night. In the middle of the hall, people subconsciously retreated and gave way to an open space, and all the remaining lights were concentrated on the open space. In an instant, the red petals suddenly fell into the petals from the air, and a Miaoman figure had appeared in front of the people. The red gauze skirt thickened the sexual figure, and the female dancer danced like a flame spirit. Lu Lu fixed his eyes on the dancer and determined that the effect made by the transmission array was probably used just now, and the dancer itself was also an existence with a non-human flavor, just like the maid just now. But it has to be said that both the singing and the dancer''s dancing are extremely beautiful, and the singer ruxiu has heard Isabella''s voice. I didn''t expect that the woman who looked like a social flower could sing such a beautiful song. After the dinner, Alisa and Kenjiro also returned to rulucio. Alisa watched the dancer''s performance with the artist''s eyes. Kenjiro saw something else from the dancer''s dance posture. Both the posture and the beating melody showed that the dancer had practiced extremely profound martial arts, Although she looks charming and weak now, if she fights, she may have to spend some effort to subdue the other party. Soon the song stopped gradually, and the dancer''s dance stopped with the song. Applause broke out in an instant, and Lu Xiu clapped his hands. Among other things, it was really a very beautiful dance, worthy of applause and praise. The lights in the hall came on. The singing woman also revealed the truth, just as Lucius judged that it was Isabella. She still wore the red dress and looked at the crowd proudly, as if enjoying applause. The emcee also came to the front desk at this time to liven up the atmosphere a little, and then the dance began again. At this time, the dancer slowly retreated, while Isabella came to ruluciu and solved the siege for ruluciu who was surrounded by the girls. From the situation, there are many girls here who know Isabella and are afraid of her. At least as soon as Isabella comes over and doesn''t even say a word, these girls get out of the way. "What do you think of the party, Lord Lucius?" "It''s very original. If possible, I want you to ask how to join your club." Lucius went on with Isabella''s topic. In Lu''s opinion, Isabella and the food club behind her should have something to look for themselves. They should not be given such preferential treatment tonight and be paid so much attention by a host. Isabella smiled and said, "I will be honored to introduce you." Lu Lu Xiu nodded, but then whispered in Isabella''s ear: "but before that, can you find a slightly quiet place to talk about your heart?". Immediately, Isabella was stunned, then showed a charming look and said, "of course, Lord rulucio, maybe we can have a good conversation in the VIP room upstairs." "Eliza, you wait in the carriage outside first." Before leaving, Lu Lu Xiu made a gesture to Eliza, and Eliza nodded. When Lucius just said she wanted to be alone with Isabella, Alisa was slightly surprised, but then she showed a dignified look. After getting along with lulushu for so long, Eliza knew that the young man in front of her was not the kind who would be confused by women. You know, in the free city, many women took the initiative to send themselves to lulushu''s bed. Besides, as a messenger of a God, how could he be attracted by this vulgar woman in front of him. Both Eliza and Kenjiro know this very well, and they also know the meaning of lulushu''s gesture just now, which represents vigilance and caution. In the residence, Isabella walked up to the second floor with lulushu with a smile. This move provoked many people to whisper, but Isabella didn''t care about outsiders'' eyes, but just led lulushu upstairs. In Isabella''s opinion, she was ordered to test and win over the boy, but in fact, in addition to her task, Isabella also had a good liking for lulushu, with beautiful appearance, mysterious identity and an elegant temperament. In addition, the boy is very intelligent and courageous. You know, she can casually bring more than 5 billion riens of goods to the free city and try to settle here, No matter whether he can gain a firm foothold here in the future, this courage alone is much better than some second generation aristocrats who only know how to eat empty by relying on the family mountain. At the banquet held by the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, Isabella gave lulushu a key. In fact, if the boy really came with the key, Isabella didn''t mind giving him some sweets at that time. After all, Isabella also liked the boy''s appearance and temperament. It''s a pity he didn''t come that day! Today, Isabella also plans to make a real play and have fun before completing the task. Presumably, the store manager won''t have an opinion. However, when he entered the second floor, lulushu did not choose to go to the "VIP room" recommended by Isabella. Instead, he found a conference room for talks and sat down. For a moment, Isabella, who was confused, had to sit down with lulushu. The maid in the residence did not dare to neglect and served tea and cakes on her horse. Looking at ruxiu drinking black tea, even Isabella couldn''t figure out what the boy in front of her was going to do. The beauty invited you to the room, but you ran to the conference room to drink tea. Aren''t you the type that the other party likes? "All right." Putting down the teacup, Lucius stared at Isabella and said, "sometimes we have to say that life is acting. Everyone is an actor on this big stage. He is forced to say insincere words with a mask. Now that there is no one here, I think you can meet me frankly, Miss Isabella." As soon as this sentence came out, Isabella was stunned. Although the situation became a little higher than Isabella''s prediction, Isabella quickly judged the situation and replied, "Lord ruluciu, what do you mean by ''honesty''?" Lucius ignored another meaning in Isabella''s words: "well, of course, Miss Isabella, what do you want from me?" "You mean..." "I think Miss Isabella, your club will come here. It should not just invite me to a delicious meal and then add a member." As I said before, I just arrived in the free city and had too much free time. Instead of such a slow temptation, we might as well meet directly and honestly, so that we can save each other some trouble Isabella''s charming smile slowly converged and replaced by a dignified look. It was no longer interesting to explain. The boy in front of her had seen through everything. The result of continuing to pretend was to make herself look stupid. PA ~ PA ~ pa~ Suddenly there was a clapping sound. Lu Lu Xiu looked at the past with the sound. A tall and handsome man dressed like a playboy came over while clapping. (to be continued...) Chapter 466 "Not bad! Lord Lu Xiu, you are cool, fast and courageous. I like your character." Jefferson came in and appreciated and said to ruluciu. At the moment, Isabella didn''t show any blame to Jefferson. Anyway, ruluciu has seen through some things and it''s no fun to continue acting. Since the noble boy wants to talk frankly, it''s not as he wants. On reading, Isabella called a maid and ordered a few words. Soon, a middle-aged man in a robe came in and quickly arranged a sound barrier in the room. After that, the mage left again. Although he didn''t wear the badge about the mage''s magic level, Lu Xiu could roughly feel that the mage''s level was about level 10 or more. He immediately called a mage to instruct him as a servant. This mysterious force calling itself the "food club" was stronger than he thought. In addition to Isabella and another member of the free club, there is a fourth person. Isabella and others were unaware of the existence of this man. Isabella and Jefferson, who knew nothing about it, also admired ruxiu''s positive performance and secretly exchanged a wink. Before simultaneous interpreting the two people''s opinion, whether he is behind is really a powerful force that is unimaginable as rumor has said. It is worth holding him to be able to be so calm and calm in such an occasion. You know, sometimes no matter how strong a person is behind, if it has not been really confirmed, then everything is just a month in the mirror. Who knows whether you really have strength or bluff, maybe someone will not be afraid of evil to try you. With the power of the ring of "sincere deception", in the eyes of Isabella and Jefferson, ruxiu is just an ordinary human, without any power or magic fluctuation. What I have to say is in some aristocratic families on the mainland who only know how to cultivate the force and magic ability of family descendants. Lu Xiu must be 100% waste in the eyes of the owner. Fortunately, the young man seems to have been born in a family that pays attention to business, and from his performance in the free city, his talent is affirmed, and should be paid great attention in the family. Otherwise, no family owner will let the child go to the free city alone with valuable goods. "Well, since everyone wants to have a frank meeting, won''t miss Isabella introduce such a gentleman around you?". "Aha ~ I almost forgot! Come on! Let me introduce you to Mr. Jefferson, one of the chefs of the club!" Isabella introduced with a smile. Jefferson nodded, very proud, but without any conceit, greeted lulushu and said, "nice to meet you, Lord lulushu." "Chef?" Ruxiu looked at Jefferson with inexplicable eyes: "so you prepared the dinner tonight, Mr. Jefferson?" "I wonder if it suits your taste?" "Very delicious." After saying some polite words to ease the atmosphere, Lulu cleared his throat and began to get to the point: "Miss Isabella, please tell me what you want from me, and what can I get in return from your club?" Isabella quietly pointed Jefferson to stop talking. Jefferson, who knew he was not good at negotiation skills, calmed down knowingly, Isabella thought about it quickly and said, "since your excellency lulushu wants to know, I''ll tell you straight. Among the goods you brought to the free city, there is a very rare medicinal material that we urgently need. Our club hopes to buy a large number of this medicinal material, and the price is guaranteed to satisfy your excellency lulushu." "Medicinal materials? What kind of medicinal materials?" Isabella was a little embarrassed for a moment: "in fact, I don''t know the exact scientific name of this medicinal material." Lu Xiu couldn''t help but be stunned. With a slight smile, the other party actually wanted to buy Herbs whose name they didn''t even know. Jefferson also twitched at the corners of his mouth. He got up and motioned for a while and quickly went out. Soon, in less than five minutes, Jefferson came back with a plant that showed light blue from roots, leaves and flowers. After putting it in front of lulushu, Jefferson sat back with Isabella. Lu Xiu picked up this medicine and looked. The whole plant showed a strange cold feeling. Holding it in his hand was as magical as holding a piece of cold ice. When we set out from the city of odur, we carried many kinds of things. Lu Xiu, who had just arrived in a different world, could not understand all the things he carried. At best, he hurriedly browsed the report provided by Yalin. I have a preliminary understanding of the estimated price of various goods, and I only know a little about the function and efficacy. However, from the herbs brought by Jefferson, ruxiu could feel the strong frost smell in the herbs, which really only belongs to the misty forest. "It''s this kind of herbal medicine, Lord lulushu, but so far we haven''t been able to find the scientific name of this plant. I don''t know if it''s a new species," Isabella said to lulushu. New variety! Isabella did guess right, The origin of this plant is the talent of Yalin [gift of the king of the white dragon] is a plant that mutates under the influence of. Many animals and plants in the misty forest have been affected by this. Because the emergence of new species has brought some unprecedented new power, the fur of some animals and various plants have become new pharmaceutical materials and forging materials, resulting in a sharp increase in the demand of many pharmacists and forgers It is precisely because of this demand that the kingdom of Saxony has repeatedly banned the poaching and poaching of external mercenaries and adventurers in the misty forest. On the contrary, the more it is prohibited, the higher the market price and attracted more adventurers to take risks. In the city of odur, Yalin has already asked the fairy pharmacist to collect many new plants for experiments and record classification. Some herbs excavated by external adventurers and mercenaries are only plants that have been slightly affected in the periphery of the fog forest. Plants in the depths of the fog forest, especially in the crystalline forest land, have been most affected. Due to too many kinds, the fairy pharmacist can''t finish the experimental records for a long time, To this end, Yalin simply took advantage of Lu Lu Xiu''s trip to the free city to get a lot of samples for Lu Lu Xiu to take with him to see how these new plants reacted in the secular market. Putting the herbs back on the table, Lucius asked with a trial inquiry, "so, Miss Isabella, what price are you going to pay?" Isabella smiled confidently: "if your excellency rulucio is willing to provide supply, the club intends to buy it at this price." It has to be said that Isabella has indeed offered a price that lulushu is very satisfied with. At the same time, Isabella has given lulushu more attractive guarantees. Being the most senior member of the food club can not only enjoy the latest market intelligence news, On the way, Jefferson also implicitly said that the maid who lulushu loved very much at the dinner party just now could also become lulushu''s private property. Of course, in addition, Isabella and Jefferson have a heavyweight card. If rulucio can show greater value in the future, they may also play this card. All conditions are very attractive, but for Lu Lu Xiu, this is not what he needs now. Well, the only useful thing is probably the sharing of market intelligence. However, according to the situation of this club, when enjoying other people''s intelligence, he should also share his own intelligence. For Lu Lu Lu Xiu, who likes to hide in the dark and rely on strategy to defeat the enemy, this is not very comfortable. "I have to say that Isabella and Mr. Jefferson, the terms you offer are very attractive, but I''m sorry I can''t promise you for the time being." Isabella and Jefferson were not in a hurry, but continued to listen to ruxiu patiently. Lu Lu Xiu continued in a euphemistic tone: "first of all, the medicinal material I brought is only a sample. The purpose is to put it on the market to see the effect. Now I have no goods in my hand for the time being." "You have achieved the desired effect, your excellency Lu Xiu! I can guarantee that our food club will purchase a large number of this medicinal material. At the same time, we can also help you publicize the surplus part, so as to help you open the sales channel." Isabella said with a smile. In fact, according to a series of experiments, this kind of medicinal material contains a certain effect. It is a material urgently needed in the club. The "store manager" has said that no matter how much it is, even if it can''t be used up for a while, it should store a large amount of this medicinal material as a way to meet the urgent situation. Gesturing to Isabella to continue listening to herself, Lu Lu Xiu opened his mouth with an elegant smile: "secondly, there is another thing, that is, the purpose of my coming to the free city is to take root here and establish my own foundation. All the goods I bring are just the principal for entrepreneurship. Selling a large number of these goods is not my main task, so please understand." Isabella and Jefferson frowned when Lu Luxiu said this. This medicine is what the store manager wants. Even if Lu Luxiu can''t provide it, he must find out the source of this medicine and can''t buy it from Lu Luxiu. Then negotiate directly with the mysterious forces behind Lu Luxiu. (to be continued...) Chapter 467 Rulu Xiu saw through what Isabella and Jefferson were thinking at a glance. In fact, Rulu Xiu did not intend to directly refuse. If possible, it is not a bad thing to have more ways to make money, but because of the particularity of audur City, it is not possible to transport goods in large quantities to the free city, After all, if someone retraces to the yanold mountains, it will expose everything. However, if the quantity of a single commodity is not too much, Lu Xiu also hopes to ask for Yalin''s opinions, which may work. Now Lu Xiu just wants to hold the other party down for a while: "Of course, I hope you two understand that as a businessman, my goal is naturally to make money. No businessman is willing to give up the current business opportunity and let it slip away in vain, but I have to spend some time in contact. Miss Isabella, why don''t you tell me the quantity of medicinal materials you need first, and I can only do my best." ¡£ "Then I''m waiting for your good news, Lord Lucius!" Before leaving, Isabella personally sent ruxiu to the door. "I can only try my best. I hope I can have good news for you, Miss Isabella." Some guests who were also about to leave the table were surprised at the personal delivery of Isabella and Jefferson. Many people watched rulucio whisper. Everyone was wondering what Miss Isabella and rulucio had talked about just now, and what could make miss Isabella and Mr. Jefferson send the boy out in person. Jefferson snapped his fingers and magically pulled out something, He said to Lu Xiu with appreciative eyes: "Your Excellency lulushu! You are a real noble, with insight, courage, and more detached temperament and demeanor. Here is an invitation letter for the club to hold a banquet next time. Please be sure to come! Of course, if possible, your excellency lulushu, please be sure to invite Miss buyani together. I''ve always wanted to see what''s said Your daughter, who is as beautiful as an elf. " Isabella''s face changed slightly when she heard the invitation to the so-called "next party", but then she smiled calmly and said, "I can tell you a little secret, Lord rulucio." "Money, beautiful women and rare treasures may be just ordinary things picked up by sex in your eyes, but there is one thing you can''t buy with more wealth, Mr. Lu Xiu." Isabella put her head to lulushu''s ear and said softly, "no matter how much money you have. In great power, once you grow old and die, everything will come to naught. Lord lulushu, do you want to have endless life?". Endless life? Lu Luxiu was stunned and quickly thought about the meaning of Isabella''s words in his mind. Sure enough, the so-called "food club" is by no means simple. I''m afraid the businessmen and nobles who came to the club to meet have another purpose. "Stop miss Isabella!" After a quick thought, Lucius looked directly at Isabella and whispered, "I''ll come to the next party on time. Please tell the young lady when we''re alone." Isabella smiled more charming about lulushu''s wit and caution. Jefferson also thought with a bright smile that lulushu would find a way to get what the club wanted. Alisa and Kenjiro had been waiting for a long time in the carriage. When Lu Luxiu sat behind the carriage with a faint smile, he said calmly to the coachman, "go back to the chamber of Commerce." Lu Xiu, who opened the sound barrier along the way, explained what had just happened. Alisa frowned. This food club is really weird. What makes people feel helpless is that they don''t have any news about each other. When she heard that Miss Isabella, several bodyguards and waiters in the club were not human, Alisa shivered. "The other party is not human, so do we still make this deal with them?". It took a while for Eliza to ask with some worry. Lu Lu Xiu smiled and said sarcastically, "I''m not human now, but I''m not doing business with people in this city as usual." Suddenly, Eliza scolded herself for being dizzy. Now the immediate boss sitting opposite her is not human. She even asked such a question. Isn''t this a fight? "Whether the transaction with this club will continue or not, I have to contact Yalin and my brother in odur city. To be honest, I don''t like to involve too many relationships with this mysterious club. It''s just good if it is simply used as a channel for goods sales. It can provide an additional capital channel for the operation of the chamber of Commerce in the future." Lu Xiu said after looking at the night scene outside the window. After thinking about it, Lu Xiu said straightly, "rob ~ try to collect information about the club, especially to find out what their purpose of purchasing these herbs is." The black smoke of the Lord of Yin flow suddenly appeared in the carriage. For the robber, killing is his favorite job than collecting intelligence and surveillance tasks. After coming to the free city, except for the poor little gangster, the spider blade in his hand has not been moistened by blood for a long time. "The black rose power of leflea is not enough. It''s probably very difficult to get into this organization. Now you can only do some chores for the time being, but be careful." "Hum ~ you overestimate those people. I''ve been watching them all the time without noticing. Compared with your excellency Yalin, they are just insignificant mole ants." The voice of the robber was rather disdainful. Lu Xiu nodded: "caution is never a bad thing." "I see. Leave it to me!" After saying that, the robbery was like a mystery when it appeared. The whole body turned into smoke again and disappeared from the carriage. While preparing to return to the food club to continue collecting intelligence, a small meeting is also being held in the secret dining room of the food club. In addition to Isabella and Jefferson, the mysterious store manager of the food club was also present. "That''s the case. So far, everything has been going well. I''m afraid we''ll have to wait for the response of our distinguished guests." Isabella concluded after briefly explaining the situation. "By observing, what kind of person do you think the distinguished guest is?" Jefferson frivolously snapped his fingers and said with appreciation: "whether it''s courage, courage and bearing, his birth must be either rich or expensive. At least I''m sure he''s not a royal member of that country or a descendant of that great family. In a word, he can''t be an ordinary commoner." The store manager nodded. Jefferson''s eye is higher than the top in the club, which can make him make this evaluation. The mysterious boy named ruxiu is really not simple. However, if at first I was more concerned about whether Lu Xiu''s identity and wealth could be used by the club, now that I have obtained the unknown medicine, my only concern is whether the supply of this medicine can be guaranteed. "It would be great if our distinguished guests could provide us with sufficient supplies, but I also want you to prepare for the worst. If Lu Xiu can''t get these herbs from the forces behind him, what should he do next? I hope you''d better make a plan." Considering the best situation, we should also consider the worst situation. This is the requirement of the store manager for two people. Jefferson said confidently: "Isabella and I have also considered this. If it doesn''t work, we can bypass lulushu and find a way to trade directly from the forces behind him. No matter what forces, if their purpose is to desire a share in the free city, they won''t be difficult with money." "Sir, I''d like to ask, do you have any clues about Lu Xiu''s identity investigation?". Isabella suddenly asked. The ''store manager'' who always had a poker face was like swallowing bitter water in the face of this problem. After a moment of silence, the store manager shook his head and said that there was still no news worthy of deliberation in all investigations. As long as Lu Lu Xiu''s identity is not found out, it feels like a lump in his throat. Although many people think that the teenager is just bluff recently, when they want to move him, they have to hesitate whether they will kick him on the iron plate. Now, some other forces only dare to move the external forces to test the strength of Yinyi chamber of Commerce. For Lu Luxiu himself, no one dares to do it directly for the time being. Everyone is waiting to see the situation, hoping that someone who is not afraid of death will try the poison first. "Lu Lu Xiu''s identity is still under investigation. If there is any exact information, it will be handed over to both of you at the first time, so before there is no news now ~ Jefferson, you must be careful to contact the forces behind Lu Lu Xiu. If the other party is just bluffing, it''s good. What you fear most is that the forces behind Lu Lu Lu Xiu are a dragon rather than a sheep." Jefferson nodded. "Of course! I know that, sir." "By the way, Mr. store manager, we have invited ruxiu to attend the next ''ceremony''," Isabella suddenly added at this time. The store manager was stunned, but then asked, "you can invite him to the ceremony before you know his identity!" Isabella nodded slightly and said, "Sir, we really don''t know his identity, but at least one thing is certain that he is just an ordinary human, so I don''t think we need to worry about it." After a long silence, the store manager finally stopped questioning. This attitude tacitly accepted the actions of Isabella and Jefferson. (to be continued...) Chapter 468 After returning to the Yinyi chamber of Commerce, Lu Luxiu didn''t worry about it, because even if he was worried, it was useless. The communication from the free city to odur city is now semi interrupted. After all, the distance between the free city and the yarnod mountains and the distance between Saxony and the yarnod mountains are two different things, Even the best communication wizard developed by odul city can''t pass. The letter was delivered through the intelligence personnel belonging to the Saxony kingdom in the free city, but it was too time-consuming. Therefore, Lu Lu Xiu''s previous words were completely a delaying plan, which could be delayed day by day. Is it difficult to find the reason? Internal disputes, price disputes and the destruction of their competitors. Anyway, excuses will never worry. However, Yalin, who is far away in odur City, also understands this problem. After all, letting Lu Xiu go out in this way gives him high expectations, but he can''t keep in touch with each other for a long time. Otherwise, if there are some troublesome things to deal with, it''s really difficult to do at that time. Quietly repairing communication devices in a country''s embassy is both confidential and safe. This is what Yalin thought of from the act of a lighthouse country in the original world installing monitoring instruments in his embassy. The Saxony royal family quickly agreed to Yalin''s request. For the Saxony royal family, this is just a small effort. Anyway, a communication transmission device is not a dangerous magic guide, and its volume is not large (about the size of a freezer). Just find a place without magic border. Because the cooperation with Yalin needs to be kept strictly confidential, the Saxony Kingdom agreed to this and began personnel transfer afterwards. The ambassador stationed in the kingdom of karut was sent back to China and replaced by a loyal confidant. After taking the instrument to the kingdom of karut, Yalin also entrusted the kingdom of Saxony to transfer a new communication wizard to rulucio in the free city. Yinyi chamber of Commerce Lu Xiu is busy handling the handover of the last batch of alchemy equipment. Sometimes high popularity will bring great convenience, but it will still make people feel a little troubled if it is too high. For example, the number of spies wandering outside all day and the number of spies trying to squeeze into the chamber of commerce is really annoying. For many forces in the free city who want to covet Lu Lu Xiu''s wealth, Lu Lu Xiu''s troubles are also their troubles. At first, when the silver wing chamber of Commerce was just established to recruit, a large number of spies and spies were placed to control almost all important departments. However, after such a long time, the spies and spies who were placed in couldn''t send back any valuable information, and occasionally some were irrelevant or even wrong information! This situation has continued. Many forces in the free city have been thinking about whether the confidentiality means of Yinyi chamber of commerce are too superb, or whether sending past spies by themselves is too useless. On the third day after the meeting with the food club, buyani suddenly ran back mysteriously and pestered ruxiu: "are you free now, brother!" "No \ In the face of the entanglement of "sister", Lu Xiu didn''t raise his head and focused on his work. Although buyani was not allowed to run around during this period, which had avoided damaging her image as a pure aristocratic eldest lady, he couldn''t stand buyani changing her appearance with a ring to hang out. For the crystal dragon, it was not easy to return to the city full of treasure. If you don''t get some extra money, it seems that you are too sorry for yourself. In particular, "sincere deception" can not only change the shape, but also hide the breath. In some ways, it can even completely eliminate all the breath of the wearer, so that any protective array can''t detect it. In addition, the magic immunity and space talent of crystal dragon Tiansheng are often successful in buyani. During this period, the urban security team in the free city has been overwhelmed by buyani. It is even suspected that a large-scale theft group has infiltrated the city and is conducting a large-scale investigation. Fortunately, buyani also knows how to be measured. Every time she commits a crime, she chooses an area far away from the silver wing chamber of Commerce, and will never start a second time in the same place. At the same time, she avoids provoking some too strong chambers of Commerce and forces. The continuous change of places makes the security team tired of running back and forth. "I found some interesting things today. I think brother Lu Xiu will be interested in seeing them." Put your arms around Lucio''s neck. Buyani said in Lucio''s ear with an intimate look. After putting down the pen in his hand, Luxiu could hear that there was a rush in buyani''s tone. It seemed that buyani might have found something. Soon the two "brothers and sisters" wore rings on each other. Buyani directly used her space talent to transmit herself and lulushu together. After the space transmission, the two had come to a military camp near the city guard in the north of the free city. On a slope grass in the distance, lulushu half squinted at a huge stone pillar standing in the center of the military camp in the distance. This huge stone pillar is at least 300 meters high by visual inspection. Compared with the low buildings around it, it seems to stand out from the crowd. The whole stone column is black gray, inlaid with many engraved lines with silver brilliance in the middle, rotating slowly. Countless strange forces are spreading around the stone column as the center, and with buyani''s gesture, lulushu can vaguely see the same stone column in the distance. The huge stone pillars more than 300 meters high can be regarded as amazing buildings in this strange world. But it''s nothing for rulucio, who has seen too many magnificent buildings in the Geass world, that is, the large buildings in odur are far better than this pillar. But the power emanating from the stone pillar had to be valued by Lu Lu Xiu. It was a powerful force with depressing effect. The closer he was to the stone pillar, Lu Lu Xiu felt his body as if it had been filled with lead. "This stone pillar seems to be the center of a huge Dharma array used to protect attacks and limit the enemy. Lord Lu Xiu, when I tried to get close to the stone pillar before, I found that my space ability was shielded by the stone pillar. I couldn''t use space talent within 300 meters of the stone pillar." During this period, buyani''s address to ruxiu returned to normal again. "The power of the dragon will also be limited, which is a great discovery." Nodded, Lu Lu Xiu had to pay more attention to the details of the free city. The city could survive in the gap between the gods and countless powerful beings outside the secular world. Sure enough, it was a bit of a doorway. Buyani also stared at the stone pillars in front of her, pointed to the stone pillars in the distance and said, "I have been collecting information about these stone pillars these days. So far, I have found that there are a total of 12 such stone pillars in the free city, which have been scattered in the city in this form." As she spoke, buyani took out a map of the free city and unfolded it. Twelve red circles were drawn on the map, and each circle represented such a stone pillar. From the expression, these stone pillars look like a circle, covering the upper and middle-class areas with the whole degree of freedom. Only some middle and lower handicrafts and fields outside the city wall are outside the scope of the stone pillars. "Is it really a Dharma array for urban protection?". Lu Lu Xiu carefully observed the map and whispered, "is there any other news about the stone pillar?". Buyani spread her hand: "it''s not easy to inquire. There are many guards stationed under each stone pillar. These guards are very tight. Moreover, the stone pillar seems to have the ability to weaken all different forces. It seems that not only space transmission, invisibility and illusion will lose effect immediately when it is close to the stone pillar." "Well done, buyani ~" Lu Luxiu nodded with satisfaction. Buyani''s news is very important. If the free city has the means to suppress the dragon, we must not underestimate the power of the city in the future. "I don''t know who built the stone pillar and what its main role is, but I have some eyebrows about the daily maintenance and management of the stone pillar!" "Who?" Buyani cleared her throat and said strangely in her eyes, "there is a magic research institution in the free city, and the person behind this institution is yunojia mentioned by Eliza before, one of the three giants in the free city." Lu Luxiu closed his eyes and thought for a while. Although it always makes people feel strange, this is not the time to delve into this matter. His task when he came to the free city is to establish a stronghold rather than explore secrets. After talking with buyani for a few words, Lu Xiu motioned to return to the chamber of Commerce first. When buyani left with lulushu with her space talent for less than ten minutes, a figure in a black windbreaker broke into the barracks under the stone pillar. With a mask on his short face, he looked like a teenager''s physique. However, when the teenager stepped into the military camp, the guards guarding the door and the guards practicing inside did not know. Generally, the teenager was allowed to approach the stone pillar. After walking under the stone pillar, the boy looked at the huge stone pillar in front of him and took out the necklace worn on his neck. At the front of this ordinary looking necklace, there was a gem emitting this strange luster. The brilliance of the gem was directly on the stone pillar as if it were alive. Before, buyani claimed that it could break all the different stone pillars without any reflection, On the contrary, in the eyes of the youth, there are rows of words under the lines of slow rhythm and rotation. Strangely, the strange appearance was still not found by the nearby soldiers. Even a mage responsible for maintaining the operation of the stone pillar walked out and walked away from the boy ignorant, as if he completely ignored the boy who was copying the text of the stone pillar with paper and pen. (to be continued...) Chapter 469 Human language, elf language, and even the legendary dragon language! The mantra formed by various languages on the stone column are cleverly intertwined and exist with each other, forming a complex pattern of Dharma array. The young man quickly recorded each paragraph of text displayed on the stone column with notes. As long as many words are swept into the eyes, thousands of words and short sentences will emerge in the young man''s mind, constantly arrange and combine and quickly understand their meaning. "Space blockade, super order suppression, anti Magic Protection" the boy kept muttering, while recording these sentences on the paper with both hands. Ticking~ Suddenly, a drop of red liquid dripped down and just landed on the manuscript paper in the boy''s hand. In an instant, the manuscript paper was stained with a red spot. It''s like the artist who is still in the process of creation was interrupted by violence. The young man fiercely stood up and covered his nose. The red liquid is his own nose blood. Now the nose blood is falling drop by drop like Jue ti. With the drop of nose blood, a strong sense of dizziness also followed. After rushing out of the military camp, the boy immediately turned into an uninhabited alley. Until then, the boy finally breathed a sigh of relief, as if his whole body was paralyzed, leaning against the wall and slowly sliding down to the ground. "Damn! Damn! Why? Why am I so weak and incompetent?" Looking at the darkened sky, the young man''s eyes were full of resentment, anger and hatred for himself. After a short rest, when the nosebleed stopped flowing and the feeling of dizziness disappeared, the boy took out the necklace and looked at the lost gem. Holding the gem tightly, the boy stood up with his weak body and walked to his hiding place step by step. It''s in an underground waterway somewhere in the lower part of the free city. Because of the original construction, it is just under a bridge, which is very hidden, and the complex structure inside is difficult to find. After walking in the waist deep waterway for more than ten minutes, the boy pried open a fence and turned in. Then he restored the fence again. At this time, the boy finally relaxed completely. Climbing through the small passage, the boy finally returned to his hiding place. In the waterway, there was an abandoned room that had been placed for many years. At first, judging from some things left in the room, this room should be used by the workers who built the waterway to store building materials and tools, After the waterway was built, it was completely abandoned. I don''t know how many years no one has been here. Now a simple wooden bed has been placed in the abandoned room. A bookshelf full of books, a table and an oil lamp. In addition, on the other side of a table, there are scattered instruments and materials for magic experiments, as well as a huge skull that has been turned into white bone. "Longjia ~ I''m back." The boy lit the oil lamp and saw the dark and terrible head on the table at the first sight, but the boy didn''t have any fear. Instead, he gently called the original name of the head with a gentle and missing tone as if he had seen a close relative. Claire! This is the name of the youth. Once this name was a little unknown existence, but now this name is almost resounding in the whole free city, because the youth carries a reward worth millions of leans! The city security team, the big businessman filibus, the arena champion gerkate, and almost everyone who offered a reward to catch the boy were frightening beings in the free city. And that''s why. For the sake of money and power and the upper class who can be handed over to the free city, almost all bounty hunters and mercenaries are looking for the trace of the boy with red eyes. After taking off the mask, he revealed a face that was almost half rotten and ferocious. The half face was like a black honeycomb, full of holes. The broken jaw showed dark teeth, and the eyeballs almost burst out of the eyes! It can be said that if anyone sees this face, there will always be a new nightmare in his dream in the future. Claire took out the necklace and fell on the bed to rest. The beautiful gem on the necklace exuded mysterious power to lure her soul. Claire''s mind involuntarily reappeared what had happened before, and her fate had brought unimaginable changes because of this gem. I know I still remember that night. Longjia''s last roar seemed to echo in his ears. At that moment, Claire felt how sad she was in this world! In this way, I stood quietly under the stage and watched those well-dressed nobles and rich people hang Longjia''s head on the overhead for public display. Watching gelkat, who killed Longjia, receive his reward, at that time, he could only silently watch all this, and could only choose to escape a person and bear the pain quietly. Only after Longjia''s head stinks due to decay and has to be buried can he quietly run out of the city late at night to dig out Longjia''s head. One night, Claire cried in the cold wind with her rotten and shapeless Orc head, but the tears could not flow out of her burned eyes. From that moment on, Claire''s heart was filled with hatred and anger. She forgot Longjia''s last entrustment and her fear. Claire made a vow of revenge and vowed to destroy Phillips, the big businessman who enslaved himself and Longjia, gelkate, the champion of the arena who killed Longjia, and this city full of distortion and cruelty! Claire''s only dependence now is the gem in her hand. However, each of the enemies they have to face is beyond imagination. Gemstones have unimaginable powerful power, which can strengthen their physique, create things out of thin air and crack spells for their holders, but this power can not be accommodated by mortals. Claire knew very well that even if she could use the gem freely now, even the powerful longga could not bear the power of the gem, and finally lost to gerkate. As a small human, she dared not expect the gem to strengthen her body beyond gerkate. What longa said was always in Claire''s ear. Unable to defeat each other physically, Claire had to choose another method. The power of gemstones can strengthen people''s physique. Can it also act on the brain? Claire took herself as a test object to activate the power of gemstones bit by bit. When the streamer from the gemstones rushed into her mind, Claire felt that her brain thought was like a cleaning, with an unforgettable memory, accurate and rapid interlocking thinking ability, and compared with the huge burden brought by using gemstones to strengthen her body, The strengthening of thinking seems to be much smaller. With the help of the power of gemstones, Claire hid her figure and trace, sneaked into the city library and stole many books about magic. In the process of reading, Claire also found a strange power possessed by gemstones, that is, it can decipher and help the holder understand all kinds of knowledge. It has to be said that this discovery made Claire look at the gem again. This power has shown that the gem itself may store a huge knowledge principle. Only with the will of the holder, the knowledge inside can be mobilized for the use of the holder. It''s just that it takes a long time to understand many unlearned knowledge with the help of gemstones. That is, the brain will gradually become sleepy, sometimes accompanied by mild pain. After witnessing Longjia''s last death, Claire knew very well that although the strengthening of thinking was not as heavy as the strengthening of the body, over time, she would surpass the limit of her body one day, so Claire would try to use the power of precious stones less than necessary. Meditation, eating, learning and sleeping have become Claire''s daily life. The teenager has learned everything he can use at an amazing speed. To kill filibus and gerkate, he can not only rely on powerful force, spell and poison, but also become a means to achieve his goal. If you can''t compete with it physically, then surpass everything in the field of magic and defeat them. After living in the waterway for such a long time, Claire studies during the day and steals some necessary living materials, clothes, food, drinking water and some materials that can be used for magic research at night. In order to avoid suspicion, Claire always chooses some small businessmen to do it. Until recently, Claire finally completed a simple illusion barrier and completely blocked the entrance of her room. At the same time, Claire also learned several primary magic. Although they are level 1-3 magic, it took Claire only about a month to achieve all this from a slave who has no magic knowledge to a mage who can use magic freely, If you are an ordinary person, even if you are born in a magical family and have good blood lineage. In addition, you have started magic theory education since childhood. It will take at least ten years for a human to get rid of the name of apprentice and successfully use the first level 3 magic. Among the recorded mages on the mainland, the youngest can successfully use level 3 magic, It was also a master who completed this record at the age of 11, and this mage is now the leader of the tower of sages, the great mage Farron! (to be continued...) Chapter 470 In a month''s time to reach the current level, what Claire has done is miraculous in the eyes of the world, but Claire doesn''t feel proud at all, because she has always relied on the power of foreign objects. Without this precious stone, she would be nothing at all. Let alone revenge for Longjia, I''m afraid I''ll die in the hands of the armed guard that night. "The perception of elements depends on each mage''s own personality, but those with strong magic can force the six elements by magic. Daily meditation helps mages gather more elements in casting spells. The power of magic of the same level in the hands of mages with different magic sizes is also different." Learning makes Claire almost forget time and space. Every time Claire gets back a lot of food and water. Claire won''t go out to collect something until she runs out of food or needs new spell knowledge. "Besides meditation, some advanced potions can also speed up the magic growth of the mage \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. After stopping to study, Claire sorted out the empty bread bag and some garbage, took it to the open space outside the room, whispered a spell, and a fist sized fireball appeared in Claire''s hand. After throwing the fireball into the garbage and burning it. Claire returned to the room, picked up the mask again, put it on, and took a small cloth bag out of the drawer. "Longjia ~ I''ll go out for a while and come back soon." Even knowing that the orc''s skull can never answer itself. But Claire used to say hello every time she went out and returned, because if she didn''t, Claire would feel that her spirit would collapse because of loneliness and pain. It was late at night after she came to the ground. Claire was wearing a windbreaker and a mask and walked carefully along the path. She didn''t want to meet the patrolling city guards. No matter whether there was a crime or not, she wandered back late at night. She was either an assassin or a thief. Once caught by the guards, she would be beaten up and thrown into prison. Then you have to wait for money to redeem people. If no one takes money to redeem people, you need to be a living sandbag in prison for a few days. Walk along the path to the lower area in the west of the city. After turning a path, Claire came to an alley crossing guarded by several people who looked like gangsters. Watching Claire in his cloak come over, several gangsters who were chatting stood up and watched carefully. Claire also kept walking to several people, took out a hundred leans and stuffed them into one of them. "Bayti''s grandfather." After saying a secret signal, several gangsters immediately nodded and looked around. After confirming that there were no outsiders, several gangsters immediately opened the door and motioned Claire to go in quickly. Claire didn''t say much and went straight in. The whole roadway was dark, and only sporadic lights barely lit up the direction of the road like ghost fire. In this almost dazzling darkness, Claire was familiar with walking in the maze like alley. The light came on gradually after entering a deeper part of the roadway. There are more and more pedestrians on the road. But most of the pedestrians here are strong men with ferocious faces, or people who are thin and short but have a treacherous face. Of course, in the houses on both sides, weak female gasps and male roars are constantly coming from some dark lit huts, and some prostitutes - women wearing translucent gauze skirts or directly semi naked upper body stand in front of the door and flirt with every passing man. "Which little brother, don''t you come to play with your sister?". "It seems that your body is very tight. Maybe I can let you relax." Ignoring the call of the prostitute, Claire, who looked short in the crowd, walked straight forward. This is a black street in the free city. As the name suggests, it is a gathering place for criminals and smugglers. Here, it shows another different dark side in the free city. As long as you have money, you can buy anything here, including drugs, weapons, women and even children. At the same time, there are many acquisition shops here. Accept all stolen goods. After arriving at a shop, Claire kicked open the drunkard sleeping at the door of the shop, walked into the shop, and the gray old man immediately put down his things. Seeing that Claire came here, he immediately put on a flattering smiling face and said, "haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you still come to sell some things today?". Claire didn''t answer, but just took off the cloth bag and poured out the contents: "how much is it worth?" The old man took a breath of air-conditioning. Claire poured out a few gold coins and some jewelry. The largest sapphire was outside, and the price was at least tens of thousands of rihn. These are nothing. The most exciting thing is to take three high-grade magic crystals emitting magic brilliance. I''m afraid the price of these three magic crystals alone is about 100000 lien. "Sorry, please wait a moment. I''ll help you estimate the price right away." While talking, the old man took out his glasses and put them on. He began to carefully check the jewelry. Claire was also worried and sat down casually in a chair. The old man looked very carefully. After all, jewelry is good if it is low, but it is definitely a loss. While watching the old man, he calculated the price with a pen. At this time, the door of the store was pushed open again. A tall mercenary came in with two thin men. The two thin men took out some small pieces, mainly rings, gold coins, medals and other things, and piled them on the table. It seems that they also came to sell the stolen goods. "Wait a minute. I''ll read it for this gentleman first." The three nodded, but they immediately noticed what the old man was checking, especially when they saw those beautiful jewelry and three magic crystals, their eyes showed greedy eyes. I''m afraid it would be nice to know that these little bits and pieces can be exchanged for more than 10000 leans, but the pile of jewelry, especially the three magic crystals, is worth at least more than 100000. Suddenly, a thin man noticed Claire sitting beside him. For a moment, the man recalled some news from the free city recently. Several jewelry stores and magic stores subordinate to the chamber of commerce were stolen one after another. The criminal''s means of committing the crime was very abnormal, leaving no trace at the scene, Even the protective array in the store did not play any role. Recently, the security team in the city even offered a reward of 50000 lien to collect clues to solve the case. Isn''t it this guy? This idea flashed through the man''s mind. After all, only the stolen goods went to the black street to buy things. During this period of time, it was specially indicated that many expensive high-grade magic crystal stones were stolen. Isn''t it the magic crystal stone in front of him now? However, in fact, he guessed half right. Several of the recent thefts in the free city were done by Claire, but more cases were done for a "noble lady" who was busy accumulating wealth. Through magic learning and meditation, Claire''s perception also increased a lot. The man''s eyes were detected instantly, and even Claire could judge what was going on in the other party''s heart. At this time, the old man finished estimating the price, because the price was too high. The old man put the things in the safe first, and then motioned Claire to come behind the counter. 150000 leans! The old man gave the price, and Claire nodded indifferently. In fact, Claire might get more if she was willing to bargain. But for Claire, who originally came to sell the stolen goods, it doesn''t matter if he is less or more. After all, he is not short of money now. For himself, money is only used for information. For Claire''s cheerfulness, the old man was naturally very happy and quickly took out the cash and handed it to Claire. When Claire opened the door and left, a sneaky shadow also ran out of the stolen goods store and quietly followed Claire behind. Looking at Claire''s short head, the man pulled out the dagger around his waist and was already considering waiting for a place with few people to do a big deal. If it''s done, the other party''s cash should be enough to play happily for a long time. On the way, he found that the target in front of him began to turn into a roadway. As a person who has lived in the black street for more than ten years, the man knew very well that there were few people in and out of the roadway in front of him. It was a good place for strong x, robbery and murder. He immediately followed up. After turning the corner, the man was stunned because the lane was empty. The target you track is like disappearing into the roadway. "Shit! It''s impossible. He really turned around!" When the man scolded secretly, suddenly he found that there was a dazzling light source on his left side. He just turned his head and didn''t have time to see what the light source was. The light source instantly moved and some of it rushed into the man''s mouth. The intense pain caused by the burning immediately rolled over his mind. The man almost fainted because of pain in an instant, but the burning did not end. Instead, it became more and more hot, which activated the brain that had just started the "coma" protection mechanism. Before the man could make a scream, flames began to spray out of his mouth, nose, ears and eyes, The whole head is like a burning scarecrow, which immediately turns into coke. When the smell of paste began to fill the air, the man whispered on the ground. Claire came out of the shadow at this time, looked at the man lying on the ground, bent down, untied his waist bag and took away a few hundred leans. By the way, the dagger became a booty. Then Claire accelerated again and quickly left the scene. (to be continued...) Chapter 471 Killing is as common as eating and breathing for Claire. The bloody battle when he fled with the orc longjiayotong has made the originally thin slave child accustomed to blood and killing overnight. After solving the ill intentioned people who followed her, Claire didn''t even cover up and hide the body, because there was no need to hide the body in the black street. There were dead people in this lawless place all the time. Robbery, murder, abduction and other crimes filled this dark corner. No one would take time to look at a body on the ground. He handed it to ten leans, the doorman, and Claire went straight down. Black street is a wonderful place in the free city. Even the security forces in the free city are not interested in taking care of things here. First, black street is located in the lower area and will not threaten the safety of the rich in the upper area. Second, black street will hand over a large amount of filial piety to the security forces every year to ensure its continued existence, This is one of the reasons why black street can exist for a long time in a free city. The last time the security team focused on searching and arresting in the black street was not long ago. In order to arrest Claire, under the pressure of the upper class giants, the urban security team did not dare to perfunctorily send a large number of personnel to conduct a comprehensive inventory of the black street. In fact, the security team did not need to start at all. After Claire''s reward came out, Gangs large and small in the black street have been searched all over the street stimulated by the high amount of money. Of course, for the nearby residents outside the black street, this is exactly purgatory. Robbery and murder emerge one after another every day, but for some bankrupt and penniless people, black street is also the only place they can live in a free city. According to the regulations in the free city, any bankrupt who cannot pay taxes will be directly beaten as slaves, and escaping into the black street has become the only way for these bankrupt to avoid becoming slaves. Of course, once they come in, they may never step out of the street. Although black street is such a strange way to exist in the free city, it has become the only place for Claire to integrate into the crowd. Claire opened the door of a hotel in the underpass. It''s only a superficial phenomenon that this store manages drinks. In fact, this hotel is an information trading station. Its owner is finrichmond, a famous gang leader in the black street! He is specially responsible for exploring and selling all kinds of secret intelligence, including market information, information about black street gangs, information about urban security forces, and even some information about the upper part of the free city is occasionally collected by finrichmond. Although Claire has been living a low-key and almost secluded life in the underground waterway, Claire has not stopped collecting information about the upper area, especially about Phillips, the big slave merchant, and golkate, the champion of the arena. Once before, Claire had a chance to successfully connect with the largest intelligence trafficker in the black street. Under Claire''s heavy money offensive, fenriseman finally determined that Claire was not an undercover of the city security team or other gangs. He gradually relaxed the restrictions and began to supply Claire with all kinds of news. Intelligence is also an important resource in the free city, but the information is also divided into three, six, nine and so on. At most, some small gang members get some market information in the lower area and insider information between gangs. The information about the big people in the upper area has always been the most difficult to get. After all, the upper area is a place where only dignitaries can enter, Not to mention those people in the black street who might be thrown into the slave market if they were caught out. Even some small nobles and businessmen did not have the opportunity to step into that field. There is no way for Claire to inquire about the two "intelligence rats". One is one of the three giants of free city. One is the invincible champion in the arena. Any one is a big man who can kill himself as easily as strangling an ant. No matter how much money Claire gives, fenriseman doesn''t dare to let people openly collect their intelligence. At best, it''s just playing a side ball. After entering the hotel, Claire suddenly found that the atmosphere in the store today was somewhat different. There were no customers. Even the handyman waiter and bartender did their own things quietly and didn''t dare to say anything. "We don''t do business today. Come back every few days." A bartender came up to Claire and said. "I''m looking for a mouse." Claire said, and the bartender naturally knew what it meant. For a moment, his face became a little embarrassed: "not today. We don''t do business. Go out quickly." "You''re not an internal affairs officer" "I said there was no business here today. Leave now." Claire, who has been here several times, is very clear about the rules of fenliseman. On the surface, the bartender and waiter in the hotel are foreign affairs personnel, who are responsible for serving ordinary customers. Foreign affairs personnel are not qualified to receive special customers who want to buy information. At the first time, the foreign affairs personnel must immediately notify the internal affairs personnel to receive. If the foreign affairs personnel receive and make decisions without permission, the end will be very miserable. Today, Claire felt wrong. When can a foreign affairs officer take charge of the internal affairs officer? Claire didn''t want to argue. Since she knew that something had happened here, Claire didn''t want to stir up trouble, When he was about to leave, suddenly a man wearing a black dress and a black mask that only showed below his nose came down from the second floor. When the bartender saw the man, he immediately lowered his head and stepped aside like a mouse who saw a cat. "Are you a visitor to finrichmond?". The man said directly to Claire without looking at the bartender. "No, I''ll leave now" With that, Claire was ready to run away. It seemed that something big had happened here. "Please wait!" The man in black dress immediately said, "if you want to buy information, please come here. There are some personnel changes in our store today, but the business still needs to be done as usual." Claire stopped and hesitated. To be honest, except for fenrisse, who occasionally took the line, Claire was in the same situation as a rootless duckweed in the free city in the black street. There was no contact to help Claire catch up with another intelligence dealer. If you choose to leave now, then the next step must be to completely break the relationship with finrichmond. Seeing Claire''s appearance, the man made an invitation: "don''t worry, our host also hopes to know more guests, expand contacts and call our name by the way. As long as you pay enough for the information you want, I guarantee you won''t be disappointed." Claire thought slightly. Judging from the man''s words, finrichmond was estimated to have stepped down, and the store had fallen into the hands of another group of intelligence traffickers. But for Claire, it doesn''t matter who the intelligence trafficker is, as long as she can help herself get the right information about Philebus and gelkat. At the invitation of the other party, Claire chose to go upstairs. Even if there was an emergency, Claire was not afraid, because she still had the greatest dependence. The power of that mysterious gem could not be stopped by the urban protection array of the whole free city. The price of using the gem was to spend more time hiding in the waterway to recover her body. On the second floor, Claire found that the second floor was full of people. On one side, there were men in black dresses and masks, and on the other side, there were the former men of finrichmond, but they all looked uncertain and somewhat frightened. At this time, Claire also noticed that the men in black dress wore a black rose badge on their chest. In the next second, Claire''s eyes were instantly attracted by a woman sitting in the center like the stars and the moon. She was a beautiful woman with an unusually flirtatious and charming look. Her clothes were very exposed. A pair of plump double hills protruded from her chest as if she could open her clothes, but the woman''s whole body exuded a suffocating sense of oppression, Although she looks young, her eyes seem to have seen through everything in the world, full of vicissitudes. "Relax, Mr. missay. We just have a personnel change here today. It doesn''t affect our business." The name of missay is a pseudonym used by Claire. After all, the wanted for Claire has not been revoked so far. Even if the crimes committed by Claire have been revoked, it is impossible to continue to use the original name. "As long as I can get the information I need, who is the master here has nothing to do with me." Claire immediately indicated her attitude. The woman played with a gold coin in her hand, looked at Claire with a meaningful smile and said, "then let me introduce myself first. I''m leflen! The owner of black rose! From today on, I will also be the new boss of this intelligence trading station. If your master needs any more information, please continue to enjoy it in the future." "I said you could get information about the big three of the free city?". "Of course!" Lefleur replied confidently, "the purpose of black rose is never to disappoint rich customers! As long as you can pay enough price, there is no news we can''t get." (to be continued...) Chapter 472 Sitting in front of Claire was the trickster, Jill Fulan. ¡ñ - apex novel, www.23wx.com com During this period, leflea has quietly and gradually become the black rose, just like when she was in Knox, a secret organization completely hidden in the dark. She doesn''t need to show up. She just needs to control the situation and become the dominator behind the scenes and the witness of the contract. In the future, the whole free city will fly with the fingers of the black rose, Countless people and potential have danced their will like puppets. Of course, the ideal is plump, and the reality is the backbone. At least the black rose, which has just been established for a long time, is like a fragile seedling that has just sprouted. It needs a lot of time and energy to cultivate and care. At first, the tramps and gangsters in the black street were called as their subordinates, relying on their own strength, beauty and ruthless means, and the silver wing chamber of commerce with lulushu secretly provided funds for leflea. Leflea put her own black rose in place in a very short time and attracted many small gang members in the black street, After accumulating enough strength, leflea can''t wait to selectively devour the gang, and the intelligence station that devours the intelligence mouse fenliseman is a major event recently planned by leflea. Intelligence is the foundation of Black Rose''s foothold in this city. From the beginning, leflea decided to monopolize this business in the dark world. Since it is a business, we must have guests. Moreover, during this period, the actions of black rose have been silent, avoiding the eyes and ears of the world. After having a certain strength to resist some storms, the new black rose also needs some fame. So for the former fenrichmond guest, leflea plans to meet each other in person. After all, in addition to the first two factors, the guest named missai is also a big guest in fenriseman''s records. "The purpose of black rose is never to disappoint rich customers" Claire likes it too! Never ask more questions about money collection. Such a black street businessman is the object that any guest likes to patronize. He took ten thousand leans out of his pocket and put them on the table. Claire looked at leffland and said, "if you can tell me something about the upper area now, this money is my first deposit. It also symbolizes that we can continue to cooperate with each other in the future." Looking at the whole bundle of Ryan, lefleur nodded and asked, "what do you want to know?" "As long as it''s news about big businessmen Philips and gelkat, anything can be." Claire said without hesitation. A trace of hesitation flashed in leflea''s eyes, but in a moment, the tricky witch skillfully covered up the hesitation. After snapping her fingers, all the former fenriseman''s men immediately withdrew. Half an hour later Claire left a deposit and walked out of the intelligence station. After putting on his cloak, the boy quickly hid into the dark. The new organization called black rose in the intelligence station just now is far more powerful than the previous fenriseman. Their intelligence collection in the upper zone is very detailed. Now what they have to do is to slightly confirm the authenticity of these intelligence. Claire is not worried about whether it is a trap. With a gem in hand, Claire is confident that no one can find his whereabouts. After Claire left, lefleur still played with the gold coins in her hand on the second floor of the hotel. This gold coin with strange shape and carved dragon head was brought out by lefleur from odur city. It is the deposit given by Yalin after leflea was summoned. It is of great significance to leflea, just like her own lucky gold coin. In fact, this gold coin did bring her luck. Leflea couldn''t help laughing with a charming look when she recalled the scene just now. Missay! The information the guest wants is amazing, but it''s easy for Loveland to get information from the upper area. As the president of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, Lu Luxiu has recently been a hot figure of the upper rich class. The news from the upper area is being fed back to lefulan through Lu Luxiu, and lefulan is responsible for the intelligence of the lower area of the hall. After understanding the class ladder and operation mode of the whole free city, leffland knows very well that even the big people at the top should not ignore the threat from the bottom The extreme disparity between the rich and the poor and the injustice of the law have made the people in the lower class a huge powder keg, not to mention those who were demoted as slaves. Don''t look at the fact that these slaves have been tortured to numbness. As long as they are stimulated a little, they can quickly turn these slaves into man eating beasts. Moreover, some large and small gangs in the lower area have also become the tools used by the upper area to attack their opponents. Although there are laws in the free city to prohibit the upper businessmen from vicious competition, they have avoided causing too much loss and losing the high-pressure situation against the lower level. But the law is dead and people are alive. Someone can always find loopholes in the law to take advantage of. Many gangs in the lower level are outlaws. As long as a little sweetness is given to them, it is enough to tempt this ie man to become his own private thugs and tools, and it is a cheap consumable that can be used without heartache. Using outlaws in the lower zone to attack and kill competitors is a common thing in the free city. Anyway, no matter whether the task is completed or not, as long as the gangs in the lower zone are cut and the evidence is destroyed, no one can say anything in the free city. Although missay is very generous, the identity of the other party makes leflea suspicious. The main reason is that missay''s body is just a child. If adults came to buy information about the big three and the champion of the arena, Loveland would never think more. After all, there was a slave riot in the free city, which caused great damage in the upper area of the free city. Although the riot has been suppressed, there is still a child at large among the slaves of the riot. Up to now, the official The security team and the split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment are offering a reward for his arrest. Missay is the wanted slave child Claire? This idea also appeared in leflean''s mind. After all, in the previous riots, slaves tried to hijack the big businessman filibus, but unfortunately met gerkate who was a guest at filibus''s residence. In front of the terrible combat power of the arena champion, the riot team was quickly suppressed. It makes sense that missay is Claire. The reason why she wants to collect information from the upper area is probably to plan revenge, but a wanted slave child challenges two giants in the free city without backup. Leland has to say that this is not courage, but recklessness and overestimation. Shouldn''t be!? After thinking about it, leflea finally ruled out the possibility that missay was Claire. Although missay was wearing a mask, the wanted notice clearly indicated that Claire had broken an arm. Missay obviously had both hands alive when he took out the money. Secondly, Claire is a slave and has not learned any magic knowledge. Just now, missay obviously has a smell of magic. Although he is not strong, it can be judged that he is a mage who can use magic. It''s only about a month since the riot. Even if Claire is learning, she can''t become a mage who can cast spells from a slave who has never been exposed to magic. Even the first level of magic is impossible. Otherwise, it would be so easy. Mages in the whole continent would have been flooded. "It seems that I''m really worried." Leflea muttered to herself. At this time, a man with bandages on his hands came out of a guest room on the second floor. He was not very tall, but his appearance and temperament were good. But now he looked a little decadent and depressed because of his wounded appearance, and this man was the last owner of the intelligence station - the intelligence mouse finricheman! With a stack of documents, fenriseman came to leflea and put the things on the table with trembling hands: "this is all the contract documents, including all the funds in the bank''s book." Leffland casually picked up the document and looked at it. "Good! Mr. Simon, when these contracts are confirmed to be correct, I will wear a black rose for you myself." "Thank you very much, Miss Loveland." Finn Richmond, who had also broken the weight in the black street, said bitterly with his head down, but now everything is meaningless. As long as today, everything he once established will no longer belong to himself. I knew it would be like this. I shouldn''t have listened to Robert''s advice to deal with black rose. I thought the other party was just a weak Gang just established, but I didn''t expect that the expected rabbit didn''t catch it, but pulled the wolf''s tail. Black rose is indeed a very weak new gang, but the owner of this gang, leflea, is really an unimaginable strong * * Division, and not only has high strength, but also seems to see through everything. On the night of the sneak attack on black rose, fenriseman and Robert both fell into the trap, not only being ambushed, but even some of his men directly rebelled on the spot, Then a series of bad news kept coming. The nest caught fire, Robert was killed by his own men, and even the guild funds were taken away. It can be said that leflea fully mastered the trend of the whole situation, and every step and next plan of her side were in her expectation. It was like he had already written the script and he was a puppet who was performing completely according to the scheduled script. Finally, finrichmond even began to doubt whether it was the plot that the terrible woman had arranged for Robert to instigate himself to deal with the black rose from the beginning. It''s no use thinking about this now. Finrichmond sighed secretly. Compared with Robert, who has become the food of mice and maggots in the waterway, he is very lucky to survive and have the chance to be a member of the black rose. (to be continued.) Chapter 473 Leflea asked fenliseman for some details about Misai. Now fenliseman, who has stood in line again, naturally explained the reasons for his initial understanding with Misai. In fact, fenriseman initially had this idea about whether missay was a fugitive wanted Claire. However, fenriseman also considered that Claire''s biggest feature was that she had a broken arm and how a helpless slave child could get so much money to buy intelligence. "Shall I send someone to investigate?" In order to please the new boss, fenriseman volunteered. "Don''t scare the snake for the time being. He will continue to cooperate with us for a period of time. Let me carefully observe the situation and say, do you understand?". "Yes, yes, Miss Loveland." Busy. For this intelligence station, leflea immediately began a major rectification, dealt with a group of useless personnel, and installed her confidants in the key parts. Considering the things to be faced in the future, leflea''s requirements for fenliseman will focus on collecting information about the black street gangs, especially the financiers behind these gangs, who must find out. Just like Luxiu''s silver wing chamber of Commerce secretly supports behind the black rose, there are also many people in other gangs supported by nobles and businessmen in the upper class. Leflea needs to find out the power behind these gangs before making plans to gradually weaken and annex each other. When Le Fleur completed a scheduled annexation plan in black street, the silver wing chamber of Commerce in the upper area also welcomed a special visitor. A tall man who looked like an ordinary peddler walked into the guild hall of Yinyi chamber of Commerce. When the staff of the chamber of Commerce received him, the man directly said that he wanted to turn over a batch of Kyanite and hoped to negotiate directly with President Lu Lushou. After learning about this, ruxiu immediately understood that this man was an agent of the Saxony kingdom. According to the cooperation between Yalin and the Saxony kingdom. Saxony kingdom will provide personnel to temporarily act as the information contact between odur city and free city, mainly to provide information and carry out some cargo transportation for lulushu in the future. For example, the next batch of frost and snow spirit pharmacists will need the assistance of Saxony kingdom to quietly arrive in free city. After seeing Lu Luxiu, the spy didn''t say anything, but solemnly handed Lu Luxiu a black box and left without saying a word. The box is made of special materials and carved with a disposable sealing array. Once this array is opened, it cannot be restored. Moreover, if you try to forcibly open the box without knowing the opening method, you will enjoy a triggered explosion. Lu Xiu, who had known the opening code long before he came, quickly opened the box. There is a magic guide for communication in the box. Obviously, the magic guide was sent to the free city from the yarnod mountains thousands of miles away, which only means one thing. The communication relay station connecting the free city and the city of odur has been built. "Now I have something to deal with. Don''t let anyone disturb me for the time being." After returning to the study, Lu Xiu gave a direct command to the maid. The latter immediately nodded, withdrew and closed the door. Then lulushu activated the magic guide with magic. The magic light surrounded the magic guide for a long time. A slightly blurred image was projected into the space. Yalin''s face began to be clear and appeared in the image. It seems that because of the distance, perhaps the technology is not yet mature. Yalin''s voice always feels delayed and hoarse. But Lucio could hear more or less clearly. Seeing Yalin, who had not seen him for a long time, Lu Xiu said happily, "you can see it, but your voice is still a little vague." The picture suddenly blurred again. Yalin in odur city was constantly adjusting the operation mode of the magic guide with magic. Soon, both Yalin and lulushu could hear each other''s voice clearly. Yalin didn''t say much polite words. After a little greeting, he went straight to the point. Lu Xiu is not the kind of person who likes to talk nonsense for a long time, He felt comfortable with Yalin''s outspoken remarks: "the China silver wing chamber of Commerce has been officially established in full accordance with the scheduled plan. Now the preparations for the second part of the plan are under way, and the construction of alchemy and pharmacy workshops has been started. It can be ensured to be completed within the scheduled time, and then wait until the pharmacist comes." Yalin nodded and was very satisfied with lulushu''s progress. The city of odur is also stepping up the deployment of manpower. The first batch of six elf pharmacists will go to the free city with safiros. In fact, there is a new companion. Yalin is also considering whether to send him to the free city to assist lulushu. Just now I talked with Lu Luxiu and found that Yinyi chamber of commerce is still short of manpower, although Lu Luxiu controls a group of people with Geass. However, if we do not cultivate a group of confidants, it is absolutely not enough to rely on Geass alone. After all, God knows whether there is a way to break the power of Geass in this strange world. "New companions ~ are welcome, of course. I know they are also very short of manpower. Especially after the pharmacy workshop is built, a special person needs to be responsible for the maintenance and operation." The new companion in yalinkou was only recently summoned. Some time ago, there were two free random special character calls in the rewards after the law district was opened. Later, because things were too busy, Yalin forgot to use it. He didn''t recall it until he was reminded by Nemo recently. However, the two characters summoned by them make Yalin embarrassed. Although he is gradually gaining a foothold in the free city as planned, lulushu has also encountered many problems, such as who suddenly ran to the free city. At the mention of seratia, Yalin''s look changed. Obviously, the name of seratia is far more familiar to Yalin than croside. During the dragon war 10000 years ago, seratia was born. Her mother was not only the first spouse of the Black Dragon King, but also a fanatical researcher. At that time, Yalin also cooperated with her in a surprise battle against the emerald green dragon. "Yes, I also wanted to avoid too much contact with croside." Lucius agreed with this. He didn''t want to participate in this kind of thing. In particular, croside is playing a fierce game with the top of the free city recently. It has been stirred up by the strength of the silver wing chamber of Commerce, which is completely self destruction like a moth to the fire. When Yalin asked about Alissa, she learned that the young girl from a merchant family cooperated well with lulushu during this period. After helping Alissa to keep her mother away from danger in Jinsui territory, Alissa obviously believed more in Yalin''s commitment to her. After arriving in the free city, Alissa has been working hard, Although I occasionally take care of my family''s chamber of Commerce, I still put the interests of Yinyi chamber of Commerce in the first place. Next, Lu Luxiu brought Yalin a piece of heavy news about the task of finding the soul stone. Lu Luxiu, who originally thought he would look for a needle in a haystack, was lucky to find something recently. "Some news of concern came from the guards who had participated in the suppression of riots!" The orc leader in the riot team had incredible changes in his body during the battle with arena champion gerkate. No matter how many times he was hit, the orc''s body always flashed, and then recovered from the fatal injury. In the end, the orc had fought for serious injury and escaped with a boy. Yalin''s tone became excited. "There is no news at the moment, but the wanted for him in the free city has not been revoked. Obviously, he has not been arrested, but I don''t know whether he has left the city." Lu Xiu shook his head and said. Yalin looked at the location of the soul stone on the summoning system. Obviously, the soul stone still showed that it was located in the free city, and there was no obvious sign of movement. Although he was not sure whether the wanted boy really held the soul stone, now there is more or less a goal to pursue, which is much better than letting lulushu blindly look for it in the free city. But in addition, Lu Lu Xiu took out a piece of drawing paper and put it in front of Ya Lin. on the drawing paper was the strange black stone pillar found by buyani before. When Yalin saw the stone pillar on the drawing paper, his eyes couldn''t help wondering. However, when he heard lulushu''s explanation of some incredible power of the stone pillar, Yalin also showed a very surprised look. (to be continued...) Chapter 474 There is no reason why Yalin is so surprised. Fan lock! It is a very special protection array. Different from the general protection array used for large-scale defense, mislock is a protection array specially for special creatures and special abilities. It can also be said that it is a suppression device specially designed by mortals to resist the powerful existence beyond the secular world. It specifically suppresses the power of extremely powerful creatures such as dragons, Titans and demons, which has enabled mortals to compete with them. However, because of this particularity, the green dragon coalition, as the victorious side after the dragon war, should not spread this technology to human hands. The black dragon clan is even more impossible ~ Viktor hates human beings most. How can he spread this threat to himself. Knowing the particularity of miso, Lu Luxiu''s face also changed suddenly. The existence of miso is equivalent to weakening the status of herself reincarnated as a black dragon and buyani in the free city. Obviously, this should also be a means for the free city to maintain her transcendent status on the mainland. It is no wonder that the Black Dragon Prince Clyde would endure his status as a businessman and fight in the free city with the power of money, rather than directly control the city. It seems that in addition to croside''s dissatisfaction with his father and clan ideas, the existence of mislocks should also be a reason to restrict croside from acting rashly in a free city. Yalin looked at the drawing again and looked very distressed: "OK, I''ll send someone to do it right away." It''s very important. Lu Luxiu immediately called the crystal dragon buyani, and then gave her the ring and a record crystal. Buyani took two things and quickly turned to go out. Obviously, it''s not interesting to stay next to the fan lock for a day to see the scenery. But buyani, who was well aware of the horror of the mystery lock, also quickly transferred to the mystery lock she first saw with space force. Next, Yalin got a lot of news about the free city from Luluxiu. At the same time, he also learned that Luluxiu was invited by the so-called food club to trade rare medicinal materials. The medicinal materials wanted by the food club are the plants in the Arnold mountains, which have some variations under the influence of the forces of Yalin. As for the amount of this plant in the crystalline forest land, if it is sold, Yalin will not be distressed, but the transportation is more troublesome. After all, the road is too far and the cost is very high. Moreover, there is another troublesome thing. Even if the food club can afford to pay a high price, if the demand is too much, the food club will never let Lu Lu Xiu earn the price difference. The other party will try to find out the source of medicinal materials. It must be another pile of trouble if they find Saxony. Why don''t you let the kingdom of Saxony carry it for yourself. After thinking about it, Yalin replied to Lucius: "No problem, as long as I have the first batch of herbs to deal with." Lu Luxiu looks confident, but he is more wary of the food club because of his obsession. Obviously, even if there is the power of a dragon in the free city, he can''t act too rashly. I''m afraid Lu Luxiu should think carefully about the invitation to the next banquet of the food club. After talking with Lu Luxiu, Yalin motioned to Lu Luxiu not to close the communication for the time being. Then Yalin got up and gave up his position to another girl. When the girl''s face appeared on the image, Lu Xiu couldn''t help being happy. "Nana Li ~ long time no see. I miss you very much." Watching the brothers and sisters chatting happily, Yalin didn''t want to continue to be a light bulb. At this time, he flashed out. During the period when Lu Luxiu left, nanali, whose legs have been treated, has been undergoing rehabilitation training. Fortunately, nanali has been well cared for by Shinozaki Shizi, and her leg muscles do not shrink too seriously. Up to now, after treatment and training, nanali has been able to walk alone on crutches. She should be able to recover completely in a period of time. Walk down the aisle. Yalin browses the information in the call system and thanks panda for adding a lot of GALGAME to him last time. Now there are a lot of GALGAME icons in the random call, and it seems to suppress the normal animation in quantity. As a result, Yalin feels that the random special character call has become a little chicken ribs. What I need now are combatants and administrators, but I don''t need a lot of girls who can only be used for xxoo. Moreover, he had a little more luck. For example, he summoned goods such as "x-work", "Bi Liangban longer" and "village Yuejin Tai". Yalin probably had no better choice but to solve them on the spot. However, the majority of the random characters call the children. The animated characters that arin hope to appear is hardly called. The only time awesome is that the grand prize has summoned the Lich King Alsace, but the thought of Arthas''s passion for "purifying the world" is very important. Yalin felt that it would be an arduous task to get along well with the Lich King in the future. When he first came to the different world, Yalin can choose some favorite animation characters to summon from time to time. However, with the development of odur City, more and more people are needed, most of the important soul energy is used by Yalin to summon elves, dwarves, Tauren and other creatures, and the special summoning characters, let alone summon a group of animation beauties to open the harem, It''s to call a group of men to be workers. It''s painful to call Yalin. "Hey ~ now the situation is difficult enough. Panda, that funny guy, continues to make trouble for me." Yalin looked helplessly at the mall interface popping up from time to time in the calling system. A large number of animation beauties either don''t dress well, or they are in attractive posture. Various activities such as price reduction, big gift, buy two get one free, group purchase discount and so on float across the system interface from time to time, making Yalin a black line. The two random special characters summoned by this reward, Yalin has felt very lucky, although their identities make Yalin embarrassed. But at least two people are characters from the normal animation world, and they are still available characters! It''s a miraculous probability to stand out in thousands of galgme. Black deacon! The first random special call character in the two awards comes from this animation, but Yalin feels that his luck has always been very bad. Random calls rarely call the protagonist. Basically, most of them are supporting actors, and the characters from the animation world of the black deacon are naturally not the handsome devil deacon Sebastian Micaris. But a major supporting role in this animation - Liu Tao! As an animation with a slightly yooo nature, Yalin is completely jumping to see the animation of the black deacon. Instead, Yalin prefers Liu Tao as a supporting role to Sebastian and Charles, which makes countless rotten women scream and cheer. After all, he also comes from a country. After all, he is surrounded by a beautiful three no sister, and his style and life experience are all settings that Yalin likes. In short, it''s better to watch two men have a passionate conversation ¡á Learn to communicate. The leader of the famous "Green Gang" in Chinese history is also the manager of the British branch of the trading company "Kunlun". He always smiles and wears a robe. He is good at Kung Fu. And his character is black, although sometimes he likes to pretend to understand. But just looking at the first two life experiences, Yalin felt it was time to throw Liu Tao into the free city to practice. In fact, after Liu Tao was summoned at first, Yalin was also very interested in this "native" compatriot. He also specially talked with him for a long time. Even the blue cat, who loved his house and Ukraine, summoned him. They did not have a memory connection. After learning that he had come to a different world, Liu Tao seemed to have come to an end. He said, "I don''t know if Zhou''s dream can be a butterfly, I don''t know if Zhou''s dream can be a butterfly." it seemed that all this was like a dream. Even half jokingly asked Yalin to pinch his face to see if it would hurt. Then, after the blue cat came, Liu Tao finally accepted all the reality, but chatted with Yalin and said something. When he told Liu Tao that he was from China more than 100 years later, Liu Tao immediately pestered Yalin in high spirits to hear what China would be like 100 years later. Fortunately, the calling system brought some video data to Yalin. After Yalin accepted the data, he had the magic condensed on the projection magic guide and played it to Liu Tao. However, Liu Tao saw that the dying country that he had lived in and was trampled on by foreign powers was rejuvenated a hundred years later. Although there are still some flaws, in any case, the country and nation that were once slaughtered stood up again and defeated one opponent after another. Until there was only one world overlord left in front of him, Liu Tao couldn''t help shaking his hands excitedly! Especially when he heard that the British Empire, which had invaded his motherland, had now become a country with more generals than tanks, and that the naval parade was about to become a rowing competition, Liu Tao couldn''t help laughing and sighed that the world was changing, Feng Shui took turns, 30 years east and 30 years West! The blue cat stared at the projection screen and watched it over and over again. The cross sea bridge, the Three Gorges Dam, the Rockets spewing dazzling flames into the sky, and the figure of astronauts waving national flags in space made the blue cat intoxicated. In particular, the warm smiling faces and peaceful life scenes in the picture make the blue cat who lost his family in the Opium War touch the picture from time to time, as if he wanted to be in the era in the picture. Although there were no tears in his eyes, Yalin felt the passion and joy burning in the hearts of Liu Tao and blue cat. After all, who doesn''t want his nation and motherland to prosper? (to be continued...) Chapter 475 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Green Gang! The oldest guild in China, It was founded by Weng Yan, Qian Jian and Pan Qing in the fourth year of Yongzheng of the Qing Dynasty (1726). In the past, all disciples used to work in water transportation, so it was called the grain boat gang. There were many people joining the gang from north to south. The Qing Gang was one of the most popular and far-reaching private secret associations since the early Qing Dynasty. It was also one of the three major folk Gang organizations (the Qing Gang, Hongmen and the elder brothers'' Association) in the late Qing Dynasty and the Republic of China. In Yalin''s memory, as long as there are films and TV dramas describing the old beach during the period of the Republic of China, the youth gang will certainly appear. Huang Jinrong, Du Yuesheng and Zhang Xiaolin, the three tycoons of the Shanghai Youth Gang, have become well-known figures in the whole of China. Well, I almost forgot that there is also a leader famous for the transportation industry, who is also a disciple of the youth gang. "Is the Green Gang still there more than a hundred years later?" Liu Tao is also a leader of the Green Gang, but because he is an overhead character in the animation, Yalin can''t find out if there is really a leader of the Green Gang named Liu Tao. But Liu Tao was excited to learn that his guild could become a big gang known to all in China in decades. However, Yalin showed a meaningful smile and told Liu Tao that more than 100 years later, the youth gang did often appear in TV dramas and novels and was talked about by people, but the youth gang itself was dead. Because a more powerful super gang has emerged in future generations, directly crushing the whole of China. Liu Tao was quite surprised and wanted to hear what the gang that is said to have rolled up the whole of China in 30 years came from. Yalin smiled and briefly explained it. The gang forces are all over China, and its members are more than 80 million, including Beijing, Shenyang, Jinan and Nanjing. Lanzhou, Chengdu and other seven lobbies are gathering places, with 3.5 million professional thugs, of which 200000 younger brothers are responsible for maintaining China''s underground order, 900000 younger brothers are responsible for sweeping away the larger local mole ants, and the last more than 2.3 million red sticks are not dispatched at ordinary times. As an ace deterrent, once foreign forces appear, this super gang will rise up and fight, and its name is the famous sickle hammer Gang! After Yalin said the taboo name, Liu Tao covered his forehead and smiled. Liu Tao didn''t look sad and sad about the disappearance of the Green Gang, but took a sip of green tea. In Liu Tao''s opinion, the alternation of life and death, prosperity and decline are just passing by. If the Green Gang really forgets all the rules and Ten Commandments in a few decades, as Yalin said, it will become a gathering place full of demons, monsters and heretics, It''s better to kill it. So as not to continue to harm the world and humiliate our ancestors. For the famous sickle hammer Gang, Liu Tao smiled and pointed to himself: "can I join the gang?" "If I don''t make it, you may have no hope, and the premise is that we have to go back to the original world." Yalin shrugged helplessly. After chatting for a while, Yalin quickly cut the topic back to the topic. Liu Tao nodded and agreed that Yalin wanted Liu Tao to go to the free city to help Lu Lu Xiu. Instead of any dissatisfaction, he looked eager to try, and the blue cat was even simpler. As Liu Tao''s sister, she follows Liu Tao wherever he goes. Finally, Yalin decided. When the frost snow spirit pharmacist was sent to the free city, Liu Tao and blue cat went with safiros, and the medicinal materials needed by Lu Luxiu also arrived. After Liu Tao is here, Yalin gets up and says goodbye. Looking at the snow in the distance on the outside road, Yalin sighed at the moment. Even the intoxicating beauty created by nature''s uncanny workmanship will make people feel bored after watching it for too long. Many anime characters who were summoned were also full of curiosity about the new world at first. When the magnificent landscape of the Arnold mountains and the special exotic architecture of the city of audur appeared in front of them. Almost everyone will sigh and deeply attracted. But for a long time, no matter who is, there will be some aesthetic fatigue. Not to mention being bound by the seal in Yalin, which cannot be left in the yanoder mountains. During this period, Yalin feels that he is going to be moldy. He really wants to leave here and travel on the mainland. He really wants to see the different beautiful scenery and customs all over the world. But which damn seal trapped himself in this damn place. I can only see the portrait in the recording crystal every time. However, some people are not tired of seeing the scenery of different worlds, or that is his childhood dream! After walking out of the outer Road, Yalin looked at the figure wearing fire red armor on the opposite open-air platform. Every time he saw each other, Yalin always sighed. Yalin really felt a little too forgetful about his luck. The second random special Summoner came from the animation "sword God domain", a very popular masterpiece. When the icon selected "sword God domain", Yalin even clenched his fist excitedly Even the names of Asina, Tongren, Shinai and others came to Yalin''s mind. When the icon began to turn, Yalin suddenly realized one thing when he was excited. The main plot of "sword God domain" takes place in the virtual online game world. No matter how powerful Tongren or yasina are in the game, once he leaves the virtual online game, he will always be an ordinary person, That is to say, the work "the realm of swords and Swords" should be strictly classified into the potential level of "peaceful world" by the calling system. According to Nemo''s estimation, the real potential of tongguhe people (Tongren) and Jiecheng tomorrow NaI (yasina) is estimated to be within the range of e, and the highest estimation is probably a level of D. When Nemo said this, Yalin''s originally high enthusiasm immediately poured cold water on him However, Yalin had to admit that, anyway, he still had several lineages in his hand that could be replaced by new companions with low strength. Now the only hope was not to call too disappointing roles. You know, there were a lot of supporting roles with names in the first Sao. It''s best to call the male and female protagonists, or call the supporting roles closely related to the protagonists. The last thing Yalin wants to see is to summon some useless supporting roles, such as the neurotic kratier and the self righteous tooth king in Sao, and the role of Xuxiang Yanzhi is even on Yalin''s must kill list. However, the calling system made a joke on Yalin. When the character was selected, Yalin was surprised and could hardly close his mouth. Yalin had considered any role that might be called, but he was completely forgotten by Yalin. "Don''t you get tired of seeing the scenery here for so many days?" Yalin sighed and walked over while greeting. "From a very young age, I was entangled by the fantasy of a castle suspended in the air... The situation in the fantasy, no matter how long it took, remained clearly in my mind. As I grew older, the image became more and more real and expanded. I flew up from the ground and went directly to the castle... For a long time, that was my only wish. Until I became a man Years later, I still believe that in a certain world, there is really that castle, that world exists \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ The middle-aged man in red armor said in a steady voice, but his tone contained uncontrollable excitement, Like a child whose childhood dream has come true, he said with thousands of feelings: "however, now my dream has come true. Once the world in my dream is real, not fantasy, not virtual, real, completely real!" Kneeling on the ground and touching the smooth steel jade ground, the man looked up at the huge crystal column suspended above his head, with tears in his eyes like watching his beloved relatives. "In fact, I used to fantasize about this strange world, castles floating in the sky, dragons flying in the air, beautiful elves, strong dwarves, terrible demons... Sometimes I always fantasize about becoming brave and taking risks with many companions in such a strange world, but I didn''t expect that one day my dream would come true." The man''s words resonated with Yalin. His dream was not exactly the dream he had, but his dream gradually faded away with age, but he always kept it in his heart and did not hesitate to do anything to realize his dream. "Really? Once you were like me!" "Will you regret coming to this world?" Yalin suddenly asked, "dreams are always beautiful, but only after dreams become reality can we find that sometimes ordinary life may be better." "Regret?" The man shook his head and smiled, as if he heard the most ridiculous joke: "in order to pursue my dream, I even did that evil at all costs. Do you think I will regret it?" "It seems you won''t." Yalin said faintly. "Don''t you hate me? Imprison you in the game world, let you face the threat of death, and force you to struggle and fight." After glancing at the man, Yalin''s eyes became sharp: "may not be you? Do you know how many people you killed in order to experiment with your own dreams? But now is not the time to hate you, because next, you and I have to face a real game that is 100 times more difficult than the game you designed! This time, I don''t have GM permission to use it for you." "It doesn''t matter, or this is the most real dream world I expect." With a sigh, Yalin went to the man''s side, looked at the distance and asked, "then you can tell me, now should I call you Mao Chang Jingyan or his Excellency Heathcliff, head of the blood League knights?" Hearing the two names, the man smiled, stood up and said to Yalin without hesitation: "the former Maochang Jingyan is dead. Now standing in front of you is Heathcliff! Yalin ~" (to be continued...) r1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 476 Name: Mao Chang Jingyan (Heathcliff) Race: Human Occupation: Researcher (soldier) Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 50 / 50 Strength: 213 Agility: 175 Spirit: 116 Wisdom: 211 Constitution: 252 Favorability: friendly 2 / 100 Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) commander (leadership ability improved) integration of attack and defense (damage and defense ability increased simultaneously) cross Holy Shield (all damage reduced by 50% when attacked) support (can resist an attack for the target) accelerated thinking (learning speed increased by 15%) Growth potential: B Special Summon resurrection needs: 8400 It has two identities and two names, and from all aspects of attributes and special abilities, it is shizicliff, the head of the blood League knight with almost unbeaten record in the game world, rather than Mao Chang Jingyan, an ordinary researcher in the real world. For this phenomenon, Nemo immediately checked the system and quickly gave Yalin''s answer. Similar to the virtual online games such as sword realm, accelerated world and recorded horizon, which have set the protagonist to have two sets of identities, all Special Summoned characters are also divided into different forms of identity summoning. For example, Mao Chang Jingyan, who is fighting Heathcliff, has a researcher version of identity in the system, But the potential level of this version of Mao Chang Jingyan is a poor D. Moreover, since Mao Chang Jingyan is now summoned by the posture of Heathcliff, the head of the blood alliance knight, another researcher version of Mao Chang Jingyan is now in a gray locked state, which is not summonable. This phenomenon is similar to the golden saint. A saint in holy clothes can''t summon the characters of the next generation when he calls the characters of the previous generation. The summoning system does not allow two Saint fighters from different times wearing the same holy clothes at the same time. After a careful reading of Yalin, you will find that the male and female protagonists Tong Ren and yasna in the realm of swords and swords have four different identities to choose from, and each identity has its own price difference according to its potential. Among them, the identities of Tong Gu and Ren and Jiecheng tomorrow Nai are systematically counted as peacetime characters. The price is the cheapest, and of course, the attribute is the most tragic. When he got here, Yalin sighed that it was dangerous. If he randomly summoned and selected the researcher''s version of Mao Chang Jingyan. Yalin may need to spend additional soul energy to strengthen the lineage and attributes of Mao Chang Jingyan, otherwise he will have to kill the other party and summon again. The calling system has no time to investigate the identity allocation of animation characters. Since Mao Chang Jingyan has been summoned by Heathcliff''s posture, and the other party will not cause infighting in odur city like some scum and some too disharmonious characters, Yalin can only find a way to appease the big boss. However, what Yalin didn''t expect was that the other party was almost excited when he learned that he had come to a different world, but when he found that he still maintained the appearance in the game, Mao changjingyan once thought it was just a new game. In order to make sure that this is not a virtual game, but the real world as mentioned in yalinkou, Mao changjingyan stabbed himself directly with his sword and looked at the blood flowing from his thigh and the pain coming into his mind. Now, the original crazy researcher who usually fantasizes about a different world finally determined that he really crossed into a new world. In a world of your dreams! Because his dream came true, Mao changjingyan didn''t have any dissatisfaction at all about becoming this uncle''s face. Instead, he was interested in studying the changes of his body, which could only be attributed to unknown molecular reasons. At present, Mao Chang Jingyan''s attitude towards Ya Lin is also very strange. In the identity set by the calling system, Ya Lin is a player in the Sao death game designed by Mao Chang Jingyan and a player who was successfully saved after the game was broken. For this reason, Mao Chang Jingyan initially had an unprecedented coldness towards Ya Lin, Until Yalin slowly explained to him that he had come to a different world, Mao Chang Jingyan''s popularity finally reached a friendly level. Because of his dream, he imprisoned more than 10000 people at all costs. And eventually killed more than 4000 innocent people! Yalin had to "praise" Mao changjingyan. His great achievement was enough to make many partners with excess sense of justice in audur have a gall for him. How to deal with Maochang Jingyan is an extremely difficult problem for Yalin. "What are you going to do now?". On the terrace, Arlene inquired about Heathcliff in front of him. "Although I really want to set out now to have a good tour of this new world \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Heathcliff''s first sentence hit the point of Yalin. He really wanted to tell him that he wanted to leave here and visit the whole continent more than he did. But then Heathcliff looked at the city of audur in the distance and said in a changed tone, "but I decided to stay for the time being to help you through the difficulties. It''s also an apology to those who once trapped you in Sao." "That''s very dangerous." The current situation of odur city and the crisis to be faced in the future, Yalin told hizcliff that even if the whole territory has been fully fired and has been developing for less than a year, it is difficult to develop enough combat power to resist the Dragon coalition army, Let lulushu run to the free city to establish a stronghold, also in order to transfer some people who are not good at fighting to the free city for refuge in the future war, and leave some seeds for the revival of odur city. Now the body of the king of the white dragon, Yalin is confident that he will not lose to any enemy in the world, whether it is the queen of the emerald dragon, the gods or the demon masters and kings in the abyss. No one can beat himself one-on-one. However, to defeat oneself does not mean to completely destroy oneself materially. As long as the other party finds that he cannot leave the yanoder mountains, sends troops to destroy the city of odur while being entangled by others in the battle, and then blockades the whole yanoder mountains, the game is tantamount to failure. In terms of strength, Mao Chang Jingyan, who has appeared in the posture of shizicliff, is a standard MT, and most of his special abilities are mainly defensive. Especially for the shield that reduces damage by 50%, Yalin has done experiments. The characters from the summoning system say that the damage can be reduced by how much. A sword wielded by an elf can reduce the damage by as much as ten. For example, the attack power is reduced by only five when it is ten, while the attack power of a giant dragon can be reduced by 50 when it is 100, Equivalent to the attack effect of ten elves. Yalin believes that even his full strength attack will be forcibly weakened by half. It has to be said that the damage reduction ability of some special summoners is completely like a bug, and will never have different effects due to the strength of the opponent. However, Heathcliff''s attributes and potential are still too low. He may be a first-class player against secular mortals, but against the secular existence of giant dragons or demons, even if he has the special talent of reducing damage by 50%, he will reduce damage by 50%, Even if the damage is reduced by 99%, the remaining 1% can make Heathcliff die! And the real world doesn''t have GM permission for Heathcliff to use it Unfortunately, if this shield that can reduce damage by 50% can be used by himself, Yalin believes that he will be invincible even against several powerful opponents of the same class. However, once the weapons and armor carried by the special Summoner are out of his control, it will become a common equipment. "I''m a programmer and a quantum physicist, but I don''t think my knowledge can be used here for the time being." Heathcliff shook his head and looked helpless: "if I knew that one day I would cross into a different world ~ when I studied in Waseda, I would choose mechanical engineering." Lin looked at Heathcliff, who was rarely funny: "but you are still a good leader, aren''t you? Although you have made a few small mistakes." Heathcliff closed his eyes slightly and saw what Bai Yalin meant: "do you mean to let me continue to be the head of the knights?". Admittedly, Yalin does have this idea. The military system of odur city needs a large number of officers with practical combat experience and leadership ability. Although president Jin Bradley has promoted many elf officers, generally speaking, their quality is not very high, and the most important thing is the lack of practical combat experience. In the game, Heathcliff established the blood alliance Knight Order and built it into the strongest trade union, leading the team to the 75th floor. Heathcliff has no shortage of practical combat experience and command experience. "I''m not sure whether you can assume the responsibility of an officer. You should know that this time you will lead the army rather than a trade union. Commanding a large-scale war and commanding a team to play a game boss are two different things." Yalin also has his own considerations. The duties of the officers commanding the battle on the front line are different from those of the generals in charge of strategy in the rear. If the former loses a battle, it will not affect the overall situation, and if the latter loses once, it may lead to the destruction of a country, Yalin is not stupid enough to think that the boss can be competent for the role of general after Heathcliff leads the game players to play some games: "so I need to see your actual ability before I can make a judgment." "Think very carefully ~" Heathcliff nodded, but looked at Lin with appreciation: "so how do you need me to prove it to you?" "Don''t worry ~" Yalin opened the projection map, pointed to the area around the fog forest near belika fortress and said, "just recently, some ''kind-hearted'' people can help me verify the construction of the army in odur village and go to the front line to win a battle to prove it." (to be continued...) PS: PS: to commemorate the July 7th incident, entertainment belongs to entertainment and life belongs to life~ Chapter 477 Outside the misty forest, near the Saxony border fortress belika, the cosmic Knight Goddard is listening to the report sent back by the elf scouts at the outpost. A mercenary regiment from the free city, together with the private guards of some slave merchants, arrived at the periphery of the misty forest. The Saxony kingdom made many diplomatic efforts and failed to stop these greedy businessmen. After the free city issued the certificate, the Saxony Kingdom chose to release it at the instigation of Yalin, However, the royal family took this opportunity to blackmail these businessmen for a high price. "The first mercenary is the Xiangying mercenary regiment. The number is about 300, including six mages, but only one is above level 10, and the number of private troops of slave merchants may be more than 200. Now the mercenary regiment has set out for the forest first. According to the news from belika fortress, it is estimated that they will arrive in our area at noon tomorrow." These weapons are made by craftsmen and mages in the forge hall and the researcher''s tower to improve their skills. Over time, a large number of equipment at various levels have been accumulated. After being collected, low-level and intermediate equipment are ready to be sold to the inhabited high elves, while high-level and excellent equipment are used to give priority to arming the legitimate forces, Occasionally, several pieces of excellent equipment are naturally divided up by small partners from the animation world. After thinking for a while, Goddard said, "more than 500 people are a small Legion!" "Moreover, there are mercenaries gathering in the Saxony kingdom. It is said that even the famous black wolf mercenaries in the free city will come. The number of mercenaries alone is more than 1000, and the overall strength is also very strong." The elf scout continued. Mercenaries who dream of becoming rich keep stepping into the fog, but these mercenaries probably never dreamed that they had been betrayed when they entered this country! The details of the number and equipment of the mercenaries reported by the mercenaries were quickly communicated by the country''s officials to the enemies to be faced. So far, the intelligence agencies of the kingdom of Saxony have collected the information of each mercenary regiment and continuously sent it to Miriya and others through hidden channels. It was conveyed back to the city of odur by Miriya and Didier. The belika fortress close to the misty forest, which is now the largest trading port with odur City, constantly monitors the mercenaries stationed outside the town of belika, and sends their actions to the frost snow elves of the misty forest at any time. "Cut ~ no matter how much you want, just kill it all." The flying shadow sitting on the chair with his legs crossed said with a tut. After the injury has completely recovered, the flying shadow volunteered to run to the front line again. Obviously, the battle with the black dragon Rogge has stimulated the flying shadow. Now the flying shadow is full of ideas of fighting, fighting and fighting! You should be able to quickly improve your strength. At least the next time you face the dragon, you can''t be so easily suppressed by the other party. "It''s easy to kill them, but we have to consider our losses and the diplomatic affordability of the Saxony kingdom." At this time, under the leadership of an Elf Ranger, Heathcliff came in and heard the words of too direct flying shadow. Heathcliff reminded him a little. Obviously, Heathcliff, who has led the team, will consider the casualties of the team when commanding the battle, and can''t care about killing the enemy on the battlefield. Obviously, Heathcliff was dressed like many mercenaries, which attracted the attention of Feiying and Goddard. Feiying looked at Heathcliff up and down and asked, "who is this guy? The prisoner just caught!" "Obviously," Heathcliff took a badge out of his pocket. "I''m not." "Cut ~" Originally, he was about to try his new knife with Heathcliff. When he saw the emblem, he turned his head and ignored him. Goddard wanted to be calm and took the initiative to shake hands with Heathcliff and invite him to his seat. Now the front-line outpost has been expanded a lot, and the whole outpost has been excavated into a huge underground fortress. It also built living facilities, material warehouses, weapon depots and cells that can accommodate hundreds of people. The original transmission method array was also built into a portal. Although it is a small portal, it can also pass through more than 50 people and more than 100 tons of goods at one time According to the long-term plan, Yalin plans to build this outpost into a front-line base. In the future plan, tulliarin will directly turn the whole forest of fog into his own sphere of influence. This area is almost the size of Taiwan Island in Yalin''s original world. If it needs to be defended against the holy capital and the holy see in the future, Then there are several necessary entrances and exits that need to be fortified. Now there are a whole hundred ice front shooters and 50 Tauren soldiers arriving with Heathcliff. President Kim Bradley, ice shooter ashy, and major Alex, a famous alchemist, also arrived later. After the gathering, they met each other. Then he left and began to analyze the situation and immediately began to formulate the operation plan. As commander, Kim Bradley is naturally responsible for the overall strategy in the rear. The front-line battle will be commanded by ash and Heathcliff, while major Alex and flying shadow are arranged in the team as combatants respectively. Ash and flying shadow are a team, while Heathcliff is a team with major Alex. The last cosmic knight, Goddard, has made random judgments according to the battlefield conditions because of his flying ability. "This mercenary regiment is different from the previous one. They didn''t come here to dig some herbs and catch the split toothed wolf, but to try to catch the frost snow spirit." After analyzing the information, Kim Bradley immediately began the tactical arrangement: "first of all, considering that they don''t have much information about frost and snow elves, nine times out of ten they will send spies to open the way first. If possible, I want to set up a trap and try to lure them here!" On the topographic map presented by magic. Kim Bradley pointed to the place about ten kilometers to the west of the current location, where the flying shadow fought with Rogge. Because the aftermath of the battle between the two led to a large area of forest being leveled, there were almost no obstacles. If there was a mercenary regiment ambushed, it would be 100% finished. Ash nodded but asked, "it''s a good idea, but how can we lead them? We can''t let some elves wave to them and take them." This is a large-scale mercenary regiment. Although they have the same interests, they are different from those scattered mercenaries. The other party can''t catch all of them in order to catch one or two elves, but if they want to go out on a large scale, it must be a fierce battle. Moreover, even if the other party wants to catch up, he will certainly send scouts to explore the way. It is impossible to fool to catch up with a blank flat land. That is a fool who knows what will be inside. Kim Bradley showed a very ''kind'' smile and said confidently, "don''t worry, since they came to catch elves, they must hope to find their habitat, and that''s where they''re looking." Small group mercenaries want to catch elves and dwarves and hope to meet lonely ones. If they accidentally meet a group of elves or dwarves, it''s not certain who will catch who at that time. The favorite of large-scale mercenaries is to catch the lonely elves and torture the location of villages and towns from their mouths, According to the situation, the mercenary regiment will pack up and attack the whole town in one breath, so as to capture more slaves. In the kingdom of karut, a recently targeted elves town is a large-scale town with nearly 5000 people. At that time, a mercenary regiment who did not know the situation attacked where carelessly. As a result, it not only almost destroyed itself, but also startled the snake, causing those elves to give up the town and start to flee, Finally, it evolved into a big chase from the kingdom of karut to the kingdom of Saxony. Finally, some elves escaped the pursuit of mercenaries and slave teams and entered the holy capital. "But it''s just flat now." AI Xi probably understood the other party''s meaning: "I''m afraid it''s too late to decorate now. You know, the other party will enter this area at noon tomorrow. We don''t have much time." "No ~ we have plenty of time, even enough to set up a lot of traps." Kim Bradley said and glanced at major Alex: "major! It''s time for work. Try to be decent. Don''t let the other party see any flaws." Alex patted his chest and said boldly, "don''t worry, sir. I''ll decorate it right away." "The two brothers are already busy. Go and help them finish the project as soon as possible." In the open space more than ten kilometers away, the light of refining array is constantly shining. Piles of wood and stone are rapidly changing into houses. Not only that, paths, pools and gardens are also taking shape rapidly. "Brother ~ the shape of that house is wrong. Didn''t you say to build it according to the shape of the design drawing?". "I''m just adding a little creativity. It''s just a room that doesn''t matter." Alphonse looked at a house that had become like an evil spirit castle and corrected it. Edward, who built the house, looked very unhappy. He had to use Alchemy to modify the shape of the house again under Alphonse''s supervision, so that the house had the style of the elves in the different world. (to be continued...) Chapter 478 Using Alchemy to quickly make a town set is the task that jinbrad gave to the two brothers. There are forests nearby, and there is absolutely no shortage of wood. Stone has also been transported by the mountain giants. Under the alchemy of the two brothers, an elf style town has been quickly established. " Vertex novel, www.23wx.com com Considering that it is necessary to lure the whole mercenary regiment to come to the whole town, the whole town must have a considerable scale, so in order to save time, all kinds of buildings made by the two brothers through alchemy are just empty shells. For example, the town hall just built by Alphons looks beautiful and full of art, But as long as you walk in, you will find that it is empty without any furniture and furnishings. The interior is completely like a model pasted with cardboard. "There are still some trees to be planted on the drawing." Alvons looked at the design drawings and muttered. Arvons armor whose body has been restored is still the same as before, but this time Yalin plated a layer of secret silver on the surface of Arvons armor, which can bring more magic protection to Arvons in the future. Edward shouted discontentedly, "don''t worry about those trees. Anyway, it''s just a set. There''s no need to be so meticulous." While the two brothers were busy making scenes with alchemy, some frost and snow elf Rangers began to decorate the built buildings with some details, and also arranged various traps in the room. "Edward and Arjun, I''ll help you!" While the two brothers were busy, major Alex came over with Heathcliff and others. "Ah ~ major Alex!" Al said hello politely, while Edward, who was tired and a little weak, waved to the major. "It seems that there should be no problem." Ash observed the rapidly established model town, took out the map, pointed and said, "then we''ll ambush the next batch of people here and launch an attack immediately after the other party enters." "What if the other side chooses to break through? More than 500 people are much more than us, and our scouts and soldiers add up to only about 200." Heathcliff considered the gap between our numbers. Even if the first wave can hit the other party hard, the other party can still maintain the same strength as his own. If the other party tries hard to break through, it is absolutely impossible to stop them all. In the Sao game, Heathcliff also led several battles against the smile coffin of PK''s red name trade union. Although there were several attacks, the trade unions of the major strategy groups with the dominant number were still able to fight against each other. "You are new here. You probably don''t know that everything in this forest is our ally, including the flying wind and snow." Ash smiled and pointed to the sky. Kim Bradley, who knew the power of Yalin, nodded but said cautiously: "however, we should also ensure that there are no missed fish. If these mercenaries leave and spread the news in the forest, the Saxony kingdom will bear considerable diplomatic pressure. Your Excellency Yalin doesn''t want to see such a thing, and we should also ensure that it doesn''t happen." "If we are sharing some manpower, the attack effect will also be reduced. At that time, the other party may not retreat and will rely on the advantage of numbers to fight directly with us." Ash opposed the transfer of troops that were not many. "Can you ask Yalin for more staff? I don''t know what strength the mages in this world have. Can they use spells such as teleportation like in games and novels?" Heathcliff''s remark made Kim Bradley nod and say, "well said, this point should also be taken into account." Twenty minutes later. Four mages and a white dragon bodyguard came from the city of odur. For the increase of staff, Yalin gave these five people, but if the strength of the dragon is calculated, the white dragon bodyguard alone is enough to fight all the mercenaries. However, in this way, Yalin can''t test the military training, so the task of the White Dragon Guard is only responsible for cutting off and intercepting. Since there is no need to worry about interception, ash and others devote all their energy to ambush. If possible, it is best to directly defeat the mercenary force in the ambush. For this reason, the wizard mages set up a large number of triggered frost arrays in the set town. At the same time, with the alchemical power of major Alex and the two brothers, a tunnel was built around the town to hide the ambush. When all the arrangements were completed, the ice front shooter and ranger quickly hid in the forest around the town. The Tauren soldiers began to be familiar with the structure in the tunnel and did not make final preparations for tomorrow''s battle. While everyone was busy. Edward, who had finished his work, was sitting on a stone bench drinking hot drinks and resting. After watching a group of people pointing at where with maps and saying some unknown words such as ambush, interception and heavy damage, Edward finally heard from an elf that there would be a battle against slave traders and mercenaries tomorrow, Xiaodou came at once and wanted to participate. However, the proposal was immediately rejected by Aishi and major Alex, for the simple reason that children should not participate in such a bloody war. "Why can this guy join?" Angry Edward glanced aside and shouted at the flying shadow who was also eating bread and drinking juice. Isn''t this guy with a hedgehog head in a black windbreaker a child? Inexplicably, the flying shadow of the lying gun glanced at Edward. Then the flying shadow suddenly saw Edward as if he had found the new world. Then he compared his head with his hand in Xiaodou''s eyes of "what do you want to do". Then, in Edward''s eyes, which turned red as if he had been greatly insulted and almost violent, the corners of Feiying''s mouth tilted slightly and left by whistling. "Asshole!! what did you mean by that expression just now? I''ll kill you!!" If Alfonsi hadn''t caught the little bean that was directly fried by Feiying, it would have rushed up to fight Feiying for 300 rounds. "Well, brother ~ don''t be angry. Things here are finished. Let''s go back to the city first." Alphonse put Edward under his arm and walked back. Until a long time later, the people vaguely heard words full of resentment, such as "what''s arrogant about being a little taller than me", "you paralyzed hedgehog head". When the two brothers left, Heathcliff shook his head with a smile and said, "they are really interesting brothers." "Isn''t it! They are the living treasures of audur." Ash smiled a little, then went on talking and focused on the map. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the frost and snow elves are preparing for the arrival of the mercenaries, the mercenaries gathered in belika Town, Saxony Kingdom have also prepared sufficient supplies and began to enjoy a hot meal. Then the mercenaries will set off for the misty forest. Due to the mutant cleft toothed wolves and various rare variant medicinal materials in the misty forest, many poachers and smugglers gathered near belika town. In addition, the whole town has been greatly expanded under the guidance of the royal family in order to buy medicinal materials and animals. For example, a small town with thousands of people has quickly become a large town with a population of about 10000 in a very short time, In other words, based on the population of Saxony Kingdom, belika town has qualified to be named "city". Due to the build-up of mercenaries, the town''s security forces and militia are understaffed, and the garrison near belika fortress is also ordered to monitor the mercenary regiment stationed outside the city. Although the arrival of the mercenary regiment has brought a lot of extra income to the residents of belika Town, many townspeople and soldiers are dissatisfied, After all, being sent to a sovereign country by mercenaries in a self-made city like this is temporary, but it is also a humiliation for many Saxons. Especially Prince Rost is most disgusted with this situation! After the mercenary regiment and the slave team arrived in belika Town, Prince Rost left all the negotiation work to other officials to deal with. It can be seen that the prince hates such a situation very much. His country is like a restaurant. People can go in and out whenever they want. Why can these slave traders come here at will and plunder the resources belonging to the Saxony kingdom! The so-called fugitive elves in the fog forest is a rotten excuse. Prince Rost knows that these slave merchants came for the silver haired elves who are the servants of the ancient gods in the fog forest. These fat and greedy slave traders are really a group of disgusting garbage. They have never had such things as human nature and conscience in their mind, only interests and money. "Your Highness, the town affairs officer sent a message. The Xiangying mercenary regiment stationed there has set out. Together with more than 500 private slave teams with slave traders, it is estimated that we can reach the periphery of the misty forest tonight." A bodyguard reported the news he had just received. Rost nodded and motioned the other party to step down. There are not many mercenaries and slave captors with more than 500 people. The garrison of belika fortress alone can easily eliminate them, but the diplomatic pressure of the free city is definitely beyond the capacity of the Saxony kingdom. Only a Lawrence royal family finally sent him away, and could not make more excuses for interference in the free city before the minerals began to be put into normal production. With a heavy heart, Rost knew that the royal family must continue to endure for some time. Now the only hope is that the ancient god would better kill all these mercenaries and slave traders. (to be continued.) Chapter 479 Xiangying mercenary regiment is a medium-sized mercenary regiment in the free city, although it has participated in some tasks such as escorting caravans, encircling and suppressing bandits and hunting powerful demons. Www * xshuotxt / COM but compared with the strongest split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment, which was directly involved in large-scale wars between countries and hanged monsters such as Cyclops and scorpion lions, the Xiangying mercenary regiment is still a little inferior in terms of seniority. Although the Xiangying mercenary regiment also participated in the hunt for the fugitive elves last time, not only the strongest split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment, but also the second black wolf mercenary regiment participated. Medium sized mercenaries such as the Xiangying mercenary regiment were basically fighting and sweeping the battlefield. Most Elves were caught by the two mercenary regiments of split tooth Tomahawk and black wolf. Xiangying mercenary regiment doesn''t even have a chance to take a look at the elves. In terms of strength, the eagle mercenary regiment is not weak, but most of its members come from warm areas in the south. After receiving the task of chasing the fugitive elves, they thought they were only operating in the kingdom of karut, but they unexpectedly caught up with the kingdom of Saxon in the far north. Due to inadequate preparation, lack of warm clothing, and many mercenaries from warm areas in the south, they were extremely unfit to the climate in the severe cold zone. Only then did the whole mercenary regiment become a passer-by in the operation. In the mercenary garrison in belika Town, many mercenaries are busy checking their gifts. Once they enter the misty forest, people who are not fully prepared will end up miserable. In the mercenary world, which is dominated by money, it''s best not to expect Companions to share materials for free. It''s going to cost a lot to get necessary life-saving materials at that time. "Is everyone ready for the cold?" The captain of several mercenary regiments in the garrison was making a final inspection. After confirming that the materials had been prepared, the team leader immediately reported to the leader ganat: "they are all ready, leader." Ghana nodded and rode on his horse. The reputation of the Xiangying mercenary regiment fell sharply in the free city because of insufficient preparation last time, and garnet, the leader of the mercenary regiment, was particularly embarrassed, hoping to have the opportunity to restore the reputation of the mercenary regiment. After a period of silence, Garnett ushered in a good opportunity. There was a rumor that elves appeared in the misty forest. Some slave traders who did not get any "source of goods" in the last operation immediately acted like sharks smelling blood. After a long struggle with the kingdom of Saxony, the slave traders finally got the guarantee and supporting documents issued by filibus, a big free city businessman, and were able to enter the country. This time, because the big merchant filibus seemed to have little interest in the elves in the fog forest and did not participate, they lost filibus, the big gold owner. These slave merchants could not afford to hire top mercenaries like the split tooth Tomahawk, so they had to retreat and hire their own flying eagle mercenaries first. Garnett has made up his mind to seize this opportunity and do a good job. In particular, it is said that the slave traders also hired the black wolf mercenary regiment because they were worried about insufficient manpower and combat power. Faced with another top mercenary regiment second only to the split tooth Tomahawk, Garnett knew that if they couldn''t get things done before they arrived, then the Xiangying mercenary regiment might have to clean the battlefield again. "All right! Let''s go. Today we are scheduled to arrive outside the misty forest before dark. Everyone cheer up and don''t fall behind." Garnett roared after fixing his two handed sword at once, and the mercenaries burst into cheers. Although he heard some strange rumors about the fog forest in belika Town, especially some scattered poachers and adventurers lost their tracks after entering the fog forest, In addition, the occasional returning adventurers shouted in horror that there were demons in armor in the forest, which made the operation seem to have some unknown dangers. However, in the eyes of most mercenaries, this operation is still a very simple task. Elves are not suitable to live in the far north. If possible, they are the loners who had to stay in the forest because of wind and snow. Those scattered adventurers and poachers were probably killed by sneak attacks, but this time it was a large army operation with a number of up to 500 people. Even if there were the so-called armor devil, more than 500 people rushed up, even the Cyclops would definitely be finished, not to mention several noble magicians in the team. No one thinks that this action will be too dangerous. In the eyes of many mercenaries, they only hope to catch an elf and sell it to the slave merchants who follow them, or they can enjoy these beautiful elves that are called men''s favours by those dignitaries before selling them. Although most people have some ideas of belittling the enemy, as a mercenary regiment, Xiangying mercenaries still arrange the marching team in a cautious way, led by Scout cavalry. In the back, a large prison car was arranged to hold prisoners. The horses pulling the prison car were also replaced with long wool cotton boll sheep, a specialty of Saxony Kingdom, early in the morning. The most important convoy loaded with materials and supplies was closely protected in the middle of the team. Several archers who were good at observation were sitting on the car and looking around vigilantly. After the mercenary regiment left, a soldier on duty on the wall immediately made a gesture to his companions. The other party understood the meaning and ran down quickly. Ten minutes later, Prince Rost in belika fortress received the news that the mercenary regiment had set out, and half an hour later, the news was sent to the frost spirit scouts through hidden channels. Everything is under surveillance! But not long after the mercenary regiment left belika Town, four strangely dressed travelers came to the town. A combination of a man and three women, one of whom looks as if she is only 15 or 16 years old. She looks arrogant. She is obviously the leader of the team, and the remaining three are dressed as soldiers. But the man''s tall figure like an iron tower and the terrible momentum of strangers were frightening, while the other two female soldiers followed silently in hooded windbreaker. It looks like an aristocratic lady and escort on a trip, but the reason why people think their dress is strange is that the four people don''t wear any warm clothes at all, and even men and women wear metal armor that is not suitable for the extreme north. If the burly and tall male soldier has enough strong physique to resist the severe cold of more than 30 degrees below zero, the beautiful noble girl headed by him doesn''t look like a trained soldier. She is wearing only a luxurious black gauze skirt, Even from the translucent skirt, you can vaguely see the slender legs that make men''s blood expand like curd white jade. Although the gauze skirt is made of high-quality materials with high value at first sight, and the careful design supports the charm of girls, except for luxury and beauty, this gauze skirt has no ability to resist the cold at all. Such a dress really makes people wonder whether the girl in front of us will be frozen by the cold in the far north? Want to return, but no one caught up with the "kind" to remind the girl that the tall male guard almost put an end to everyone''s unreasonable thoughts. But for many local residents and foreign adventurers in belika town. The black haired girl''s dress is addictive. You know, in this ghost place, even the most beautiful girl has to wrap herself like a cotton bag when she goes out. The cool dress like a girl is naturally dazzling, not to mention that the girl has a perfect charming appearance and sexy figure, especially the tall and straight plump on her chest. I''m afraid even some mature women are inferior in size. "Quietly, the big babies must feel good holding their hands." "Hey ~ if I can come with this girl once, I''ll pay all the Commission this time." "Don''t be silly! You are a toad and want to eat swan meat. You can see from this temperament that the identity of this girl must be very important. You are daydreaming." "But she doesn''t seem to be a native of Saxony?" Some townspeople and adventurers around talked about the girl one after another. There was no lack of some dirty mercenaries in their minds, thinking how ecstatic they would be after holding the girl to bed. However, the girl turned a deaf ear, just talked to the guard on one side, and then entered the Xueyuan House Hotel under the attention of everyone. "Your Highness seratia ~ the room has been booked. You can have a good rest. We will leave early tomorrow morning. I believe we can reach the yanoder mountains in two days." The Black Dragon Guard gallodus took the key and went to silatia and whispered. "OK ~ it''s really tiring to drive continuously these days ~" Seratia stretched her waist contentedly and showed her beautiful figure, which immediately made many men in the hotel hall unable to take their eyes away. After starting from the free city, in order to save time, instead of choosing the slow airship in the eyes of the black dragon, silatia and galrhodes directly returned to their original appearance and flew to the territory of Saxony kingdom. Even the black dragon felt a little tired after several days of high-speed flight, Now that she has finally reached the periphery of the misty forest, silatia is ready to take a rest and get up to the yanold mountains. After enjoying some delicious food, seratia played with her spoon and asked, "are all the gifts ready? I don''t want to offend the White Dragon King by breaking in so rashly." "Don''t worry, your highness, it''s all ready." Said galrhodes with certainty. In the etiquette of the dragon family, when a dragon visits another dragon''s territory, even if it is just passing by, it should prepare more or less gifts to the other party. It has proved that it has come from a peaceful destination. Otherwise, it will be regarded as an enemy to compete for territory, and a fight will break out. Although the White Dragon King was not interested in ordinary gold and silver treasures ten thousand years ago, seratia, who came on behalf of the black dragon clan, did not dare to lose etiquette. When it was confirmed that she was going to return to her room to have a good rest, she suddenly heard some interesting news from the adventurer. To be continued. one hundred and eighteen ... Chapter 480 The mutated cracked toothed wolf, the mutated precious medicinal materials, some elves with silver hair appeared in the forest, and the mercenary regiment and slave team just set out to catch elves in the forest. www/xshuotxt/com There is some interest in the first two, and there is great interest in the latter two! Silver haired elf! For the princess of the black dragon clan, seratia knows the identity of these silver haired elves. The frost elves who served the king of the white dragon in the dragon war ten thousand years ago were almost dead and injured after the dragon war. Even if most of the remaining were forcibly demobilized by the Dragon coalition army, their blood vessels were integrated into the secular country, But I didn''t expect these elves to reappear in the yanold mountains for so many years. And now a group of slave traders want to catch frost snow elves Seratia smiled for a moment, provoking a group of people who didn''t know why to look at the smiling girl who was very charming. In seratia''s view, human beings are really an ignorant and fearless race. These poor insects probably don''t know what terrible existence they are about to face? As long as you have a little interest, you can deceive the eyes of these insects. As long as you have a little interest, you can let these insects sell their souls. You don''t investigate the situation at all, and don''t consider the consequences of doing so. It''s just like foolishly touching the inverse scale of the king of the white dragon during the dragon war ten thousand years ago, This kind of race like a combination of recklessness and stupidity should be eliminated. Unfortunately, my father failed to achieve this goal ten thousand years ago, but let these bedbugs multiply all over the world. "Your Highness, do we need it?" "Don''t worry." Seratia waved her hand and said, "these insects have just started. They can''t reach the periphery of the fog forest until tonight. They shouldn''t rush into the forest at night. Let''s have a rest today and start tomorrow morning." Gallodus nodded and stepped aside. Sailatia then got up and went upstairs. Just before she came to her room, sailatia seemed to think of something. She took out something from the space ring. Dozens of red pills in glass bottles directly threw the bottles to the two female soldiers behind her, motioning them to take one each. "Come here." Seratia pointed to one of the female soldiers with her fingers and said that the female soldier came to seratia mechanically like a soulless doll. Between them, seratia drew a strange symbol in the air, and then inserted her finger into the right eye of the female soldier. The eyeball burst in an instant, and the aqueous humor flowed down with blood. But the female soldier still stood where she was, not to mention the pain, but she didn''t even frown. Obviously, she couldn''t feel the pain at all. After doing the same for another female soldier, seratia took back her finger and wiped it with a paper towel and ordered, "go and keep up with those mercenary regiments and slave teams to monitor them. Don''t be found. In addition, don''t act without authorization before receiving my order." The two female soldiers nodded and then turned away. What is surprising is that the injury of the female soldier who was the first to be pierced has completely recovered in just a few minutes. It is hard to believe that her eye was pierced a few minutes ago if there were no traces of blood left in her eyes. At this time, seratia returned to the room to take a bath. Then the girl had been lying in bed and rested, but different pictures appeared in seratia''s divine consciousness. The galloping horses and the roaring wind and snow are like observing the scenery of another place with first person vision. Before, the magic used by seratia to her bodyguard was a kind of magic for perception and sharing. All the sights and sounds seen and heard by the two female soldiers will be transmitted back to seratia''s mind. Although the mercenary regiment and the slave team walked for a while, the huge team naturally did not travel as fast as the two female soldiers alone. Soon, the two female soldiers caught up with the mercenary regiment and the slave team. As silatia ordered, after catching up with the mercenary regiment, the two female soldiers did not try to contact each other, but watched from a distance. In the hotel, seratia looked at the team of at least four or five hundred people and showed an unimaginable smile. Then the girl turned sideways and closed her eyes. After a few hours When the night has completely fallen, and the surrounding has become a dark night where you can only hear the sound of wind and snow and can''t see your fingers when you leave the torch, the Xiangying mercenary regiment and the slave hunting team finally arrived at belika fortress within the scheduled time. After arriving at the garrison, ganat, the leader of the Xiangying mercenary regiment, immediately began to count the number of mercenaries. Good luck! This time there was no fool left behind. Although this ghost place came for the second time, people couldn''t adapt to the snowstorm and cold. As the strongest fortress of the Ogg barbarians used by the Saxony kingdom to defend the wilderness in the far north, belika fortress does not welcome these uninvited mercenaries and slave teams. In addition to providing some wood for fire, the gate of the fortress has not been opened to the mercenaries. Mercenaries and slave teams who can feel the hostility of the garrison are also very interested in resting outside the fortress against the wind and snow. No fool dares to make trouble in such a place. In the face of the regular garrison, it is still an elite legion of the country. In addition to a few top mercenaries such as the cracked tooth Tomahawk and the black wolf, the mercenaries in the free city, No mercenary dares to directly confront the regular garrison of a country. Prince Rost, the current supreme commander of belika fortress, stood on the wall and looked down at the campfires rising below. Prince Rost, who had studied at the Royal College and mainly studied military courses, was judging the strength of the mercenary through the garrison planning of the Xiangying mercenary regiment and the interaction between the mercenaries. After looking at it for a while, Prince Rost couldn''t help sighing: "if the garrison in the fortress launches a raid, they can be destroyed in about half an hour." "Maybe it could be faster, your highness ~" the level 15 Fire Mage kleister standing behind Rost also observed the mercenary group outside the city and said: "Among those mages, the highest level is only a mage of level 12. Judging from the element breath, it should be a mage who has specially practiced earth magic. The rest are mages who haven''t reached level 10. It''s not a worry at all." Rost sighed helplessly and said with self mockery: "a mercenary is stationed outside the fortress so swaggeringly. Our soldiers can''t drive them out, but have to provide them with some materials. It''s really £¬" "Your Highness, I believe that one day no one will dare to break into Saxony again." Kleister comforted softly. "Hehe ~ forget it, I don''t care about these dying people. Now we should consider how to minimize the diplomatic pressure from the outside." Prince Rost withdrew his eyes, turned and began to return to the fortress. According to the regulations, when the mercenary regiment authorized and guaranteed by the free city performs its tasks in other countries. It is important that no country concerned maliciously takes the initiative to attack the mercenary regiment, and the losses suffered by the mercenary regiment during the operation are borne by itself and the employer. But sometimes there are exceptions. For example, golkat, the famous mercenary king who came to belika town before, has his reputation and fame. If he falls in the Saxony Kingdom, there will be high-level officials in the free city to take the opportunity to put pressure on the Saxony kingdom, Of course, businessmen and officials in the free city will not track down why gelkate died, but use it as a bargaining chip to extort interests from the Saxony kingdom. Rost believes that those businessmen will definitely be able to do such a thing. After all, looking for all opportunities to make profits is a compulsory course for those greedy businessmen in the free city. The same mercenary regiment was completely destroyed in the fog. Even the Xiangying mercenary regiment, which is not very famous, would be enough for businessmen in free cities to take the opportunity to press for benefits under the guise of investigating the truth. At that time, regulations and other things would be a piece of paper. Fortunately, however, the mercenary Corps is not very famous. As long as they are really destroyed and no one comes out alive, the Saxony kingdom can resist the diplomatic pressure of free cities. After all, the cooperation with the ancient gods these days has given the Saxony Kingdom some ability to resist risks, which is no longer as weak as before. Now, instead, Rost is afraid that the mercenaries and slave teams entering the misty forest are not dead. If some of them escape and spread the things in the forest, let alone Yalin in the external secular country, the ancient God alone is enough to make the Saxony Kingdom uncomfortable. You know, the ancient god Yalin doesn''t seem to want to get involved in the secular world, The royal family is also pleased with the attitude of the ancient gods. After all, as a member of the secular world, the Saxony Kingdom has no courage to run to participate in the game among the gods in the world. If it is not for the slave merchants who have nothing to do to run here, the Royal family wants to maintain peace and further strengthen cooperation with the ancient gods. It is precisely because of the trouble brought by these greedy businessmen that Rost wants them to die in the fog! At this time, another pair of eyes are quietly monitoring all this. In the roaring wind and snow, the two close female soldiers of Black Dragon Princess seratia are standing in the wind and snow like sculptures, like unintentional machines. Their eyes are firmly staring at the whole mercenary regiment without any relaxation. When most mercenaries fall asleep, many people probably don''t expect that what will happen tomorrow will be an experience they will never forget! To be continued. one hundred and eighteen ... Chapter 481 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit On the morning of the second day, seratia woke up after a beautiful sleep in the College Hotel in belika town. Although she was sleeping, the two female soldiers sent by her to monitor were sending back all kinds of information all night. When seratia opened her eyes, she found that the mercenaries had entered the forest of fog. "Start early in the morning? Really ~ lack of sleep is the natural enemy of women''s appearance." According to the time, silatia fell asleep after dinner yesterday. She has slept for 11 hours now. Moreover, the Dragon didn''t need to sleep every day. It''s appropriate to sleep for about ten hours a week, but sleeping every day seems to be a habit that silatia has developed. "Your Highness ~ would you like breakfast?" Garrodus, who guarded at the door, was very conscientious and did not sleep all night. The still energetic Black Dragon Guard inquired immediately after finding that silatia got up. "Yes, we don''t have to hurry anyway. We''ll take action after breakfast." Said seratia, as she dressed, as if she had no regard for her half naked body being seen by gallodus. With this unprepared gesture of the noble clan princess, gallodus seemed to have been used to going downstairs and telling the hotel waiter to prepare breakfast. £¤¡Þ After enjoying a sumptuous breakfast in a gauze skirt, seratia and galrhodes left belika town in no hurry. When they came to a remote hill outside the town, galrhodes'' muscles expanded rapidly, the surrounding dark elements filled the surrounding space in an instant, and even the originally dense water elements were swept away, When a pair of huge dark dragon wings spread out like metal texture, gallodus has completely incarnated into a huge black dragon more than 40 meters long. The black dragon''s claws were buried in the ground. The ice and snow disappeared in an instant, and some vegetation such as lichen withered in an instant. The whole ground seemed to be soaked with ink and turned dark. This is a trace of the intrusion of a large number of dark elements. At that time, if the ground is not treated with element dispersion, there will be no grass due to the influence of dark elements for more than 100 years. The huge black dragon turned his head and looked at seratia, who had become like a little ant below. The next moment, the black dragon lowered his head until he touched the ground: "please come up, your highness ~" Selatia jumped onto the head of the black dragon several meters high and sat down casually. Gallodus raised his head and his wings quickly stirred up for a moment, which soared into the sky at an incredible speed like a ignited rocket. "Those mercenaries are moving northwest in the forest. Don''t be found by them until I see the situation." "Yes, your highness." After giving an order to gallodus. Seratia lay down comfortably, enjoying the sound of the wind whistling past her ears, and closed her eyes. When a powerful black dragon was catching up from behind, the Xiangying mercenary regiment, which did not know what terrible fate it would face, was still moving towards the depths of the forest. Today, after the mercenary regiment and the slave hunting team left the fortress and officially stepped into the fog forest, the mercenary regiment leader garnet was pleased to find that the roaring wind and snow had rarely stopped. Without large snowflakes and the cold wind whistling in their ears all day, everyone felt that the temperature seemed to rise a little. This is a good sign! Gartner is very satisfied with this weather. If it can be maintained all the time, the whole mercenary regiment can not only explore in the forest for a longer time, but also reduce the consumption of various materials. Seeing the rare sunshine, after the trees fell on the earth, Garnett quickly organized scouts to take this good opportunity to quickly go to the front to inquire about the terrain. Although he has a forest map purchased from the citizens of belika. However, it is not enough to rely on the map alone. After all, the map is made by the villagers themselves, and the signs will inevitably be different from the actual situation. It is necessary to determine the representation on the map before marching according to the signs on the map. Otherwise, once you get lost in the forest or the snow forest in the extreme north, the whole mercenary regiment may be buried in terrible extreme weather. "According to intelligence, this should be the place where I first witnessed the emergence of elves!" Garnett held a map and watched around with several slave hunters. Garnett was confident in the battle, but if it was about tracking through some clues, only the senior hunters in the slave team had this ability. The hunters of these slave hunting teams have participated in the capture of elves or dwarves many times. Therefore, they are well aware of the habits of the elves. No trace can escape their eyes. But this time in the snow, the work efficiency of these hunters has been reduced a lot. Because it always snows heavily, it will bury any trace in a few minutes. "There''s no trace ~ there''s nothing. Maybe we should move on. If those adventurers really encounter elves here, those elves can''t go too far." An old hunter who looked 50 or 60 years old shook his head and said. The whole team quickly adjusted its direction. Although no trace of elves was found along the way, many people in the team had already gained. Recently, a newly recruited mage found several rare blood berries, and there were still blood berries with variation. The mage carefully put these precious herbs into his pocket. You should know that all kinds of medicinal materials produced in the misty forest are popular in the eyes of various pharmacist associations on the mainland. Just before this time, a team of scouts sent out suddenly returned. When they saw the signs of the scouts, they seemed to have found some useful clues. "Chief! We found it under a tree not far away." The scouts dismounted and brought a broken sword to garnet''s eyes. "That''s it?" The scouts quickly explained that the remains of the owner of the long sword were also lying under the tree, but only the long sword attracted the scouts'' attention. Garnett looked a little puzzled. Before, many poachers and scattered mercenaries came to the misty forest with a dream of making a fortune, and many of them never came back. It''s no surprise that someone died in the fog. But when the scouts showed the cross-section of the broken sword to ganat, the leader of the mercenary regiment was stunned. Not only that, but even a mage on one side looked dignified. The broken cross-section is as smooth as a mirror without any grooves and pits. You know, if a long sword is broken or cut off in battle, the broken opening must be uneven, but the sword is almost cut off like tofu. After a hesitation, Garnett asked the scouts to take the long sword, and then took out his double handed epee. A very accurate sword once again turned the long sword into two sections. But when he picked it up to check, Garnett reluctantly shook his head. Although his sword cut off the long sword, the fracture surface could not reach the feeling of smooth as a mirror. "To reach this level, it is estimated that it needs excellent weapons, and the sword holder must at least have the strength of a great knight." After observing again, Garnett made a preliminary judgment. "Wind magic can also achieve the same effect, but it can only be done by wind magic above level 7." The one with the highest magic level among several mages also made his own judgment. Elves are a race with magical perception. It can be said that every elf is a natural magician. Even some young elf children can display some low-level magic at will. If there are elves living in this forest, there should be at least one Elven mage above level 10. Although finding a broken sword doesn''t mean anything, at least one thing is certain, that is, there should be something in the forest, whether it''s an elf or something else. Several experienced slave hunters immediately went to the place where they found the remains under the leadership of the scouts to see if there were any other traces. At this time, the mercenary corps and slave hunting team also strengthened their vigilance. There were the remains of adventurers and obvious signs of being attacked. Obviously, they had entered the combat area. It''s always good to be more vigilant. In fact, what the Xiangying mercenary regiment doesn''t know is that the remains are specially arranged there for them to find. Before, most of the adventurers and mercenaries who entered the fog forest were captured alive and sent to odur city to serve as labor. Now, after a large number of human slaves were sent, These captured mercenaries and adventurers were also thrown into the crystalline woodland to "reserve". Even some people who were killed by the combatants were well cleaned up by the elves afterwards, and the remains would not leave any trace for these mercenaries to look for. The remains were deliberately left here to attract the attention of these mercenaries. At the same time, further clues were cleverly arranged. Only when these mercenaries were smart, they were smart and mistaken. Soon, the experienced hunter found some clues around the remains. After consultation, the mercenary leader garnet began to turn the team forward. At the same time, garnet also carefully asked the scouts to be responsible for investigating the situation in front. However, what every mercenary doesn''t know is that they think they are hunters. They are being lured into the abyss of death by the ''prey'' they are looking for. Shortly after the team left, several frost and snow elves flashed out of the branches. Looking at the leaving mercenary team, the elves whispered with a communication magic guide: "the target is walking to the town as expected." (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 482 In the misty forest, the frost and snow spirit can perfectly hide in the forest with the help of its own characteristics and the talent given by Yalin. For such a long time, only princess Luo Jiean, who also has a little white dragon blood, and Rogge, a black dragon beyond the secular existence, have noticed that no mercenary or adventurer can see through the disguise of the frost and snow spirit. WWw.YaNkuai. com Along the way, the frost and snow spirit easily followed behind the mercenaries, and there were only a few mages in the whole team who needed to pay attention. However, in order to save magic, the mage did not use a wide range of detection spells, but only applied a little protective magic to himself. Although the mage''s perception is amazing, the frost and snow spirit scouts acting at home can easily cover the mages'' ears and eyes. However, after following the mercenary regiment for a while, the scouts suddenly found that it seemed that it was not just the people on their side who followed the mercenary regiment. While following the mercenary regiment, an elf scout found that two women dressed as soldiers had been following behind the mercenary regiment. The discovery was quickly reported back. If this mercenary regiment is followed by some scattered mercenaries ready to pick up the leak, it needs to be rearranged. After receiving the new order, the elf scout immediately began to investigate whether there were other people behind the two female soldiers. However, after waiting for a long time, he did not find any follow-up personnel. It seems that there are only these two people from beginning to end. Finally, Kim Bradley, who was in charge of the commander-in-chief, decided to continue to ambush the mercenary regiment according to the scheduled plan, and the two female soldiers followed couldn''t let go, no matter what their purpose was. At the moment, the Black Dragon Princess salatia has not noticed that her men have been found. Although the strength of these two female soldiers is very special, most of them are used in combat. Just as salatia promised in front of croside, they are just dolls without souls, Therefore, the two female soldiers who lack partial self-awareness are very poor in perception. If seratia was also present, relying on the strong divine knowledge and perception of the black dragon, the frost snow demon scout could not hide seratia''s eyes and ears. But now seratia is still far away. Although perceptual magic was applied to the two female soldiers, the magic can only be transmitted back to the painting and sound so that seratia can see and hear, As for perception with divine consciousness, it can''t be done. It wasn''t long before Kim Bradley decided to add two subordinates of salatia to the attack. The Xiangying mercenary regiment and the slave hunting team finally found some important clues, some evidence enough to prove that there are elves living in this forest. This makes the mercenaries and slave teams who thought it would take many days to search very happy. You know, staying here for one more day will cost more, and the ghost weather here is really uncomfortable. Although the snowstorm has miraculously stopped now, who can guarantee such good weather tomorrow. Under the leadership of the old hunter, the scouts followed them to search for places where elves may inhabit. Finally, good news came at 10 pm. The scouts found the habitat of elves, and it is still a large town. "Are you sure? How many people are there? Are there any defensive forces?" Garnett inquired at the first time like a string of shells. According to the Scout''s report, the location of the town is a relatively open area. At first, he tracked an elf to reach that location, because the whole town seems to be shrouded in an illusion barrier, and he can''t see anything from the outside. The population was too hasty to pay close attention, but according to the size of the town, it should be roughly equal to the team on its own side. "There is an illusion boundary!?" A mage looked a little dignified: "it seems that these elves are not left over from the fugitive elves. They should have lived here a long time ago." "Of course, the hair of these elves is really silver!" The scouts who went to the town to investigate together said excitedly that every time they thought of those beautiful, tall and white haired elves, the scouts felt a sense of dryness and heat in their lower body. Those silver haired elves who look cold and beautiful. I don''t know how cool it will be to press them on and listen to their cry. "You haven''t been found?" "Of course!" Garnett thought for a moment and immediately ordered the team to stop and hide. Because he was worried, Garnett decided to check it himself and make a final decision. The mage with the highest magic level said that they were traveling together. Under the leadership of the scouts, they quickly touched the location where they found the town before. In order to prevent getting lost, the scouts quietly marked it with branches and stones. Even if the town is shrouded in the illusion border, they can roughly judge the location through the marks. All of a sudden, just like passing through a thick transparent gel wall, the dense forest immediately disappeared but replaced by a vast open space and a town with obvious elf style. Due to the need for low-level investigation this time, the following mage immediately performed invisibility and anti detection for everyone. At the same time, the mage also began to study the phantom enchantment just passed, and has determined the magic level and probably needed manpower of the Elf Mage who created the enchantment. After that, he may have to face the opponent who is also a mage in the next raid. Then the stealth ability quietly climbed up a big tree, and garnet looked down at the town. Sure enough, the streets are full of walking silver haired elves. Many elves are still wearing leather armor and carrying bows and arrows. Obviously, they are excellent soldiers who are very used to fighting. In terms of the number of people, Garnett can also be sure that, as judged by the scouts, there are about 400 or 500 people, which is equal to the number of mercenaries and slave teams, but everyone in the mercenaries and slave teams is a soldier, and the elves in this town should exclude some old and weak women and children. Probably only about 200 people can be mobilized. More than 200 people! No wonder so many adventurers and mercenaries will never return after entering here. Garnet feels that he has found the reason. God knows that there will be a town inhabited by elves in the forest of the far north. Garnett looked again and promised not to make a wrong judgment, but then again, with the delicate mind of the elves and the pursuit of beauty, every building they built can be described as the crystallization of art. Because many nobles like to buy these things at a high price, when slave teams looted elf towns and villages, even carved windows and doors would be taken away and sold for money. But this time, Garnett always felt. Although these buildings have a unique style of elves, there is no carved decoration on them. It''s just like building them with bricks. Maybe these silver haired elves have no time to get these things because they have been fighting adventurers who break into the forest for a long time. Garnett didn''t care much about such small details. He probably didn''t know that it was not that these elves didn''t like fine carving, but that a little bean thought it was too troublesome. In order to avoid being found, Garnett and others quickly returned to the team. After learning that an elf town had been discovered, the whole mercenary team and the slave team were excited, but the leaders led by Garnett were not as excited as the mercenaries below. The elf town with 400 or 500 people was not so easy to be attacked. There were at least 200 people who could fight, and there must be mages among them, Even if it is a surprise attack, I''m afraid it will be a fierce battle. The most important thing is that they are here to catch Elven slaves, not to fight. If they really fight, they can win, but no one will buy a pile of Elven bodies back. "We can''t watch a mountain and return empty handed!" "Viscount! I didn''t say not to attack this town, but we need to make some arrangements, otherwise we will lose a lot even if we can capture the elf town." Garnett was talking to the leader of the slave team, a Viscount named damilli, a descendant of an aristocratic family in the kingdom of karut. It seemed that he was forced to serve as the president of the family slave chamber of Commerce in the free city because of the exclusion of family members, The Viscount damilli was bent on "making big news" so that he could get the capital to return to his family. Now the Viscount hopes to capture the elves at all costs when he learns that he has found the elves Town, and quickly returns after catching a large number of elves. The Viscount doesn''t care about the lives of his men, but Garnett has to care about whether his mercenary regiment will lose too much because of reckless actions. You know, if a mercenary regiment loses too much at once, it can''t be compensated with money. Many bones in the mercenary regiment are Garnett''s confidants. If they are killed in battle, Garnett''s leadership will be affected, There are also veterans in the mercenary regiment. If the number of veterans killed is too large, even if they make up for the recruits, the mercenary regiment can not recover its strength quickly. Without the guidance and leadership of veterans, the running in period and adaptation period of recruits in the mercenary regiment will be greatly prolonged. Of course, Garnett doesn''t want to wait until the black wolf mercenary regiment comes here to rob him of meat. Although there are more than 1000 black wolves, it''s absolutely no problem if they can help capture the town, but if the black wolf comes, his Xiangying mercenary regiment will only have soup, and maybe he doesn''t even have soup. He didn''t want to give in to the huge interests at present, but also considered that the losses of his men could not be too large. Garnett was a little distressed for a time. "We''ll attack at night from three points at the same time and try to catch some elves." Garnet drew a rough topographic map on the snow and studied it with several team leaders. Obviously, garnet didn''t intend to catch all the elves in the town. (to be continued.) xh118 Chapter 483 ?? "Wait ~ don''t those elves still have a point to escape?" Damilli looked at Garnett''s plan and asked in surprise. Obviously, although damilli is not a professional soldier, he can see some problems. Garnett plans to leave a point for the elves to escape, so as to prevent them from fighting hard when there is no way out. "That''s right, viscount ~ if we completely surround them, these Elves will fight with trapped animals without retreat. Even if we can defeat them at that time, we will suffer heavy losses." "Listen to me ~ I don''t care what loss, I just want you to catch those elves and catch them all, all and nothing left!!" Damilly pointed to Garnett and said word by word. Garnett looked at the Viscount who began to look a little grumpy. Did he want to sacrifice more people for catching more elves? According to their own tactics, even if they will let the elves escape, they can catch at least hundreds of elves. This is enough, and the most important thing is that the plan can minimize the loss. Obviously, in order to recover his position in the family, viscount damilli pressed most of his chips on this action. The price of an elf in the free city is at least one million lirn, and this price can recruit at least four or five mercenaries to become a private guard. If we do some preliminary work for the auction, plus the elves this time are still some silver haired elves we have never seen before, it is estimated that each elves can sell at least about 45 million riens. It is precisely because this kind of interest can be described as profiteering. Damilis doesn''t care about the loss of her men and Xiangying mercenaries. Anyway, as long as she catches all these elves, it''s a sure business. Garnett quarreled with damilly. Damilly tried to suppress Garnett as an employer, but the result was of course useless. Because there is not only damilly''s chamber of Commerce in the slave team, but also the slave teams of several slave traders have paid employment money. Although they are not as much as damilly, they also check and balance damilly''s arbitrariness. Although these small-scale slave traders also hope that the more spiritual slaves they can catch, the better, they don''t want to fill in all their subordinates, The scale of the chamber of Commerce behind them is already very satisfied to catch a few elves. So there''s no need to be so urgent to damilly. "Make it clear to me, sir! I''m responsible for making decisions about the battle. It''s clearly written in our contract documents. You have no right to command my men here!" At last, Garnett finally got angry and put the contract directly in front of viscount damilli. Unless it was a special case of large-scale team action, as the leader of a mercenary regiment, no one wanted his men to be commanded by others. Needless to say, he was still a layman who had no practical experience. By Garnett. In addition, other slave teams obviously showed no intention to cooperate. Finally, damilly had to bite his teeth and leave. "Keep an eye on that guy and his men. If he shows any signs of recklessness, report to me at the first time." When damilly left, Garnett called in a confidant and whispered in his ear. "I understand ~ chief!" Conflicts and disputes have occurred during the mission, and it has not never happened that employers and mercenaries pit each other. There are many such cases in the archives of mercenary trade unions in free cities. Looking at the gnashing of teeth when damilly left, Garnett always felt that the bastard would lose his mind and do some stupid things because of anger. After deciding on the action plan, the mercenaries quickly took action to prevent being found that there was no fire to cook. Everyone ate cold dry food and made do with a cold dinner. Until the sun began to set, the wind and snow seemed to increase again. However, for garnet, the wind and snow came at the right time at night. The wind and snow can help him cover his footsteps and figure, and achieve better results in the raid. Thinking of this, garnet lay under a big tree and pulled the wind jacket behind him. You''d better conserve your energy now for the action at night. But ganat never thought that his action plan had all fallen into the eyes of the watchers in the forest. The mercenary regiment and the slave team divided two teams to advance to the northwest and northeast of the town, and the main team still remained stationed, probably planning to make a sneak attack at night. The report of frost spirit scout was quickly sent back to Kim Bradley. Looking at the direction of the other two teams, it was obvious that the other team was ready to encircle and annihilate, but there was still a hole left. "Ha ha ~ I see!" Kim Bradley saw through Garnett''s plan at a glance: "afraid of losing too much, so leave some room for us to break through?" "The brain is quite clever." Ash also saw the situation and said with her head tilted. Kim Bradley shook his head regretfully: "it''s a pity that they don''t know that we''re also thinking about it. At that time, we''ll follow their plan and start from here." Pointed to several places on the map. Kim Bradley slightly adjusted his previous deployment and promised to catch all these mercenaries and slave teams at one time. At this time, Heathcliff came in and brought some reinforcements. Four tall mountain giants, wearing heavy refined steel plate armor and carrying a war hammer, followed Heathcliff step by step. After bringing them, Heathcliff also looked at the mountain giant with great interest, as if comparing the mountain giant with the giant in his Sao game. "Then it will be like this. Let''s prepare ourselves and wait for the night!" After arranging the mountain giants, Kim Bradley said. As time went by, the mercenary regiment, which had been lying in ambush for a long time after night fell, finally began to act. After the scouts were dispatched for the first time, there was a quiet news in the town. It seemed that most elves had fallen asleep, but some sporadic sentry lights were still lit. A mercenary with a special bow and crossbow quietly touched the position closer to the sentry under the cover of his companions. After loading the arrows, the mercenary aimed the bow and crossbow at the seemingly sleepy silver haired spirit on the sentry. "It''s a good thing it''s a man, or I''ll have a bad conscience if I kill a beautiful fairy girl like this." The mercenary muttered and then pulled the trigger. The arrow flew out of the string and hit the ELF''s forehead accurately. The next second, the elf fell on the sentry post without saying a word. What''s the matter? Were you dazzled just now? Put down the bow and crossbow, the mercenary was confused. At the moment when he shot the elf, he seemed to see that the arrow seemed to completely penetrate the ELF''s head and fly out. It didn''t feel like the effect after hitting the flesh and blood. However, the spirit falling on the sentry made the mercenary unable to check the situation. "Well done! Let''s go, be careful and keep quiet." One of his companions patted the mercenary with the bow and crossbow very satisfied. The mercenary who was interrupted was slightly stunned. Then he didn''t think much. He quickly picked up the bow and crossbow and walked forward with his companions. Divided into three teams, after solving several elves responsible for standing guard, they quickly used special phosphor to signal to the large forces in the rear. For a time, the footsteps quickly approached the town under the cover of the howling sound of the cold wind. "Listen to me clearly. First create chaos and then catch people. Who dares to start first? I can''t get around him!" After approaching Elven Town, Garnett told his men and other slave teams for the last time. Each mercenary quickly nodded his head, and the people of the slave team did not dare to disobey and nodded yes. "Remember not to hurt women and children. That''s the most valuable!" Bypass the sentry that has been solved. Dozens of mercenaries have sneaked into the town late at night. Everyone walks carefully under the corner with their heads down for fear of being found. In order to occupy the favorable terrain, an archer quickly climbed up the sentry. However, the archer found that there was no body on the sentry, and the magic array was carved on the wood under his feet. The body probably fell. The archer hesitated a little, but soon the well-informed Archer immediately ignored this small problem, quickly took out the bow and arrow and prepared. Once the action starts later, the escaping elves don''t care, and any elves who dare to try to resist must be shot at the first time. But the archer didn''t understand one thing. If the magic array he couldn''t understand was placed in front of the mage of the mercenary regiment, the mage would recognize it as the advanced illusion array! "Everyone sneaks into a good position and waits for my signal to start action!" Garnett also bent over and ran to a warehouse, said his opponent. The two men nodded and were about to go out to inform their team. Suddenly, a scream and a fight came from a distance. Suddenly, Garnett''s face was on one side. Has anyone been found. blamed! Garnett scolded secretly and hurriedly signaled to start at once. However, a mercenary hurried in at this time and said to Garnett with a surprised look: "leader, there are two strange women attacking us!!" "Woman!? is it an elf? There''s no way. Do it now!" Garnett roared. Even if it wasn''t finished, it''s too late now. "No! It''s not an elf. It''s a woman dressed up as two mercenaries. It seems that she is also human." what!? For a moment, Garnett was stunned, human!? What''s going on? Before Garnett could recover, a huge explosion exploded from the sky in an instant, and the light almost turned the four weeks into day. (to be continued) Chapter 484 What the fuck is going on? Garnett stared blankly at the sky, which turned into a daytime sky. He opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word for a long time! Why did this happen? Did someone in his team deliberately convey the news to the elves, or did the elves react differently? Garnet''s mind was confused for a moment, but within half a minute, another small captain of the mercenary regiment anxiously ran to garnet. [ads: we have a new website. Shorthand method:... Com] "Chief! It was the two women who sent the flare. We''ve all been exposed." Even if there was no need for his confidants to say so, Garnett knew it was over. Although the dazzling light only shone for a while, the illuminated mercenaries looked at their companions inexplicably and surprised, because it was different from the good code originally said. For a time, the mercenaries didn''t know what to do now. "Damn it!" Garnett cursed and shouted, "start now ~ you can''t control so much now." "Yes, chief." After the huge light disappeared, several mercenaries in charge of playing the code quickly launched the signal bombs into the sky, but these three red signal bombs are simply fireflies compared with the previous light source that turned heaven and earth into day. After the signal bomb was sent out, all the mercenaries started immediately, and the cry immediately suppressed the roar of wind and snow. Several mercenaries hiding behind a house immediately smashed the door with a war hammer. The two mercenaries immediately pulled out their long swords and went in. They had made up their mind about the elves that might live in the room. All the men were killed, leaving only women and children. However, when they rushed in, they suddenly froze. In the puzzled eyes of their companions in the rear, they subconsciously stepped back. It was not that there were elves or other terrible monsters in the house, but that the house was completely empty without furniture, decoration and residents. What''s going on? For a time, they face each other, and a bad feeling has quietly climbed into their hearts. On the other side, garnet didn''t know that his men were at a loss because they broke into empty houses one after another, because there was a big problem bothering garnet. Dozens of fragmented mercenary bodies were lying on the open space, and the look on each body remained extremely painful and afraid. The culprit of all this is the two female soldiers who are still killing with swords. The seemingly weak wrist waved a double handed heavy sword that was about his height. The blade roared so fast that even the air could cut it. It was easy to tear off the leather armor worn by the mercenaries and cut it into two parts together with their bodies. The two female soldiers seemed to be tireless and frantically cut and kill the nearby mercenaries. Fifty or sixty mercenaries, facing this unconventional fighting mode, had nothing to do with the enemy who had only two people in front of them. In front of the huge sword that seemed to cut everything in the world. No matter what weapon or shield it is, it can''t hold on for a second in front of the fast wind blade. For a time, the war dramatically appeared a strange state of one-sided. It was not so much that the female soldiers were fighting with mercenaries as they were slaughtering unilaterally. "Damn monster!" The mercenary holding the bow and crossbow aimed at one of the female soldiers, and the arrows that flew out could not break through the two handed giant sword waving like a high wind under the other party''s excellent nerve reflex. Even if one or two arrows can hit the female soldier occasionally, the other party is completely like he doesn''t know the pain. Without even frowning, he continued his killing. After hearing the news, a level 9 wind magician from the mercenary regiment rushed over and saw the unstoppable killing of female soldiers. The magician who had seen some of the world was stunned. However, in surprise, the mage quickly gathered multi-layer wind blades in his hands. The speed and strength of the other party were so amazing that almost no one could get close to them by one meter. Now he had no choice but to take long-range attack. "Good chance!" When the female soldier pierced a mercenary''s chest with a huge sword, the mage released all the level 7 wind system attack magic in her hand. The cutting power of these wind blades is enough to cut gold and iron. Even if the female soldiers wear helmets, the mage is confident that she can cut each other into pieces. It seemed that she was aware of the attack from behind. The female soldier lifted the body of the mercenary stabbed on the huge sword and threw it at the flying multi-layer wind blade. In an instant, as the mage expected, the body of the mercenary was immediately broken into pieces, and the thick blood almost covered the mage''s sight. However, the mage knew that the body of a mercenary alone could not resist the power of the wind blade, and the remaining wind blades were enough to kill the other party. The sound of breaking the air suddenly sounded. In an instant, the mage was stunned to see the heavy sword cut from above. The female soldier jumped high and launched a fatal attack on herself at the moment when the wind blade cut the mercenary''s body. The mage was flustered. Although he was aware of the need to use physical protection magic, the mage couldn''t calm down at the moment of life and death. Instead, he couldn''t make any of the relevant spells and gestures in his mind. He could only watch the fatal blow fall from the sky! finished! The last thought flashed through my mind. The mage closed his eyes and only hoped that he would not die too painful. It was best to kill himself with one blow, but luck seemed to favor the mage. With the friction sound of metal intersection and deafening roar, the mage opened his eyes and was surprised to find a tall figure standing in front of him. Ganat, the leader of Xiangying mercenary regiment, was holding a double handed sword to block the fierce blow at the critical moment! "Woo, what kind of power is this!!" Garnet, who blocked the blow of the female soldier, turned pale. The heart was filled with all kinds of horror. The power of this blow was far beyond garnet''s imagination. Garnet felt that he was cut by a giant with a sword. The huge power shocked garnet. He only felt that his arms would be completely paralyzed. Even his hands holding the handle of the sword split and shed blood. However, Garnett had no spare time to think. The giant sword of the female soldier''s hands had been cut like a hurricane that destroyed everything. Each attack left a gap in garnet''s two handed sword, and each attack branded a feeling called fear and despair in garnet''s heart. "Damn!!" Garnett tried his best to resist the attack of the female soldier and shouted unbelievably: "who are you? Why attack us!!" However, the female soldier remained silent in the face of garnet''s cry, but mechanically continued to launch a fierce offensive, trying to quickly cut the other party under the sword. Just when the slave team and the mercenary regiment became chaotic, Kim Bradley in the outpost couldn''t understand the current situation. He witnessed the whole process through the magic of surveillance. Originally, the mercenary regiment had to enter the town according to the scheduled plan, but I don''t know who sent the signal bomb to stop the whole mercenary regiment. The other party found something unusual? When a haze flashed in Kim Bradley''s eyes, he suddenly found that the mercenaries didn''t retreat, but looked at a loss. Then several signal flares rose and the mercenaries attacked. Kim Bradley couldn''t guess what they were doing for a while. However, the most worrying thing is that almost half of the mercenaries have stopped and did not continue to rush to the predetermined siege. If they launch an ambush now, the effect will be greatly reduced. The magic picture projected two female soldiers who were killing in the mercenary team, which completely blinded Kim Bradley! It seems that the people sent by Lord Yalin don''t have these two women in their hands, do they? After thinking, Kim Bradley found that some mercenaries retreated in panic after breaking into the set houses. At this time, the president knew that it was impossible to hide it, so he had to order them to do it directly. The elves and Tauren hidden in the forest and in the tunnel of the setting town received the order at the first time. Considering the difference in the number of people, the first wave of attack was a small composite frozen field array buried in the town. This small trigger array showed great power when facing the violent animals manipulated by the Ogg barbarians, This time, the method array has been further improved. After activation, the town ground shines at least more than 20 method array nodes at the same time. At the moment, the mercenaries are not familiar with magic and know what it means to suddenly appear a magic array at their feet, that is, it is a trap to ambush themselves, Everyone ran away regardless of everything, but it took only a few seconds to activate the Dharma array to break out. This time is not enough for a person to run a few steps. The next second, the snowflakes flying in the sky suddenly gathered together to form a white light curtain. The light curtain swept around with amazing cold. Everywhere it went, it was full of spreading ice crystals, freezing everything. Even some mercenaries saw their bodies wrapped by ice crystals, and the last five senses completely returned to the darkness. Howls and screams rang through the whole forest. In the face of this powerful attack magic, if there were no special defense methods, the skin armor and shield close to the body could not resist the pervasive cold. After the ice crystals spread, the whole town seemed to be quiet. However, the people frozen in the icicles in this set town constitute a spectacle here, as if it were a mythical cold hell, which makes anyone shudder when watching it. The first to see this hell painting that even the most curious artist in the world can''t draw is those mercenaries who are lucky enough to not be in place. Everyone stared at all this, like losing the ability to think, showing an incredible look. They wanted to know what had happened, but the arrow rain was like a signal to remind them that the nightmare was not over, but just the beginning. (to be continued.) xh118 Chapter 485 Xiangying mercenary regiment and slave hunting team were in chaos, and everyone was puzzled by what happened at the moment. The first person to read the novel is recommended to read quickly, and Jin Bradley in the outpost also looks at the magic projection screen with a warm and angry face. Obviously, Jin Bradley has vaguely understood the situation. Obviously, a third party is mixed in the mercenary team. The signal bomb raised for the first time is obviously launched to destroy the mercenary''s raid, However, the identity of the third party is still a mystery. The other party may be a mercenary who has a festival with Xiangying mercenary regiment, or for other reasons to destroy the action of the slave team. Kim Bradley couldn''t guess the situation for a moment. Now that he has been made like this, he can only take one step at a time. However, the culprit who created this chaos is still in high spirits at the moment. In the fog forest, the researcher a mutated medicinal herb. He has no idea that his order just issued has brought most chaos to the two sides fighting in the distance. A few hours ago "The element density is beginning to change significantly, which is really an amazing phenomenon." After sailatia rode on gallodus and entered the forest of fog, the concentration of water elements in the surrounding space began to rise sharply, which surprised the Black Dragon Princess. Because of some special "hobbies", sailatia even asked gallodus to stop temporarily and began to check the reasons for the change of element density on the ground with interest. Especially after finding a mutated medicinal material, seratia devoted herself to the study of medicinal materials. But soon, what the two female soldiers observed made seratia care. The mercenaries found a town where the frost and snow elves lived. In the past, frost and snow elves didn''t all live in the forest near the Arnold mountains. When did they come so far to live. Seratia didn''t want to think about this, but mercenaries and slave traders planned to sneak into the elf Town, which made seratia feel whether she should do something. Although I don''t think the frost and snow elves with the protection of the king of the white dragon behind them will lose, should they help each other when their allies are in trouble? When the mercenaries began to sneak into the town, seratia directly gave an order to her two subordinates to frustrate the plans of these desperate mercenaries, and then killed them all. After the signal bomb exploded and sent out a huge sound and dazzling white light, when the mercenaries were stunned and seemed at a loss, seratia was relieved to focus on the research on the mutant plants in her hands, although the scene of the killing of the two female soldiers would be conveyed back to seratia''s mind in real time. But this memory has basically no impact on the black dragon who has lived for unknown years. On the contrary, seratia is still using it to evaluate the actual combat efficiency of her subordinates. One of them seemed to have some strength. The mercenary who should be the leader of the mercenary regiment could stand in a stalemate with the female soldier for a while. It was a pity that although yankuai was still strong, he was too old. Otherwise, he should be a good material for fusion experiment. Seeing that the mercenary fell down quickly, it was estimated that he would be cut off by the sword in a few times. Seratia didn''t pay much attention to him anymore. He was proud to be a mortal who could stand off with his subordinates for so long. "Strange?" Suddenly, seratia stopped her work and said something inexplicably. "What''s the matter, your highness!" Seratia showed a puzzled look: "why is this town so quiet? Those frost and snow elves who serve the king of the white dragon have gone there." His subordinates made such a big noise, and the whole town still maintained a strange silence. This abnormal situation made seratia wonder. Even if these frost Elves were slow, they should notice that the situation was a little wrong. However, when the magic array suddenly appeared on the ground and the amazing force of frost suddenly froze the two female soldiers, silatia finally found that the situation seemed to be wrong. Judging from the initial situation, for a moment, seratia felt as if she had done something wrong with good intentions. As soon as she threw away the mutated plants, silatia pulled her collar and couldn''t wait to blow, prompting galrhodes: "hurry up, galrhodes, we must get there right away." "Where? Your highness ~" asked gallodus, who did not know the situation. "There''s an elf town ahead. Hurry up and follow me." Anxious, seratia didn''t have time to wait for galrhodes to return to the dragon form to carry herself in the past. Instead, she rushed into the sky and flew directly to the elf town not far in front. Although seratia is not a soldier who often appears on the battlefield in the black dragon clan, seratia is also very aware that she seems to have screwed up an ambush set by the frost spirit. Obviously, the reason why the mercenaries were so easy to kill the sentinels and enter the town was obviously the bait arranged by the elves. If all the mercenaries entered and combined with the attack that might be a trigger method array just now, I believe that all four or five hundred mercenaries will be buried in the town at one go. But now, because of their misjudgment, a large number of mercenaries and slave teams have not entered the ambush circle. Next, mercenaries and slave teams will bring great trouble to these elves whether they escape or continue to attack. And the most important thing is that the king of the white dragon learned that he screwed up the ambush, so the audience was really very bad. "Gallodus! Kill the mercenaries and the slave captors, and leave none alive." At the thought of the worst that might happen, seratia couldn''t help but order galrhodes anxiously. The black dragon bodyguard was still a poker face and nodded calmly: "yes, your highness!" Around the set Town, the mercenaries and slave captors who were ambushed had long lost their will to continue fighting. Everyone can''t believe that these silver haired elves are completely different from those weak compatriots on the mainland. They not only ambush a huge trap, which makes the whole team lose half of the people in an instant, but also extremely bloodthirsty surround themselves and try to encircle and annihilate them, Hundreds of mercenaries are running away in the forest. Because they chose to attack at night, the mercenaries who were encircled and suppressed found that darkness had become their biggest enemy at the moment. The forest at night was an environment where they could not see their fingers. Trying to light a torch or other ways of lighting was tantamount to exposing themselves to the vision of archers. All Elf archers gave priority to any mercenaries who dared to light up the light source, The mercenaries who found that the situation was wrong could only run desperately in the dark in the forest, but delayed their escape. "Damn it, let''s go." "Good pain ~ help me!! please help me!! I got an arrow in my knee!" Some mercenaries dragged their companions to escape to the depths of the forest. The heavy snow on the ground made it difficult for them to walk. Many people stumbled on the ground by the roots buried in the snow in a hurry. If they didn''t get up in time, they would be trampled by a mercenary who was busy running away. After the plan was launched, the first group of ice front shooters poured down the arrow rain, and the mercenary team quickly became chaotic. Although nearly half of the number was lost, the number of mercenaries was still equal to that of the elves, but sudden changes and the night could not identify the enemy, The arrows flying around and the screams of the wounded made others think that they were surrounded by several times or even dozens of times of the enemy. In addition, garnet, the leader of the mercenary regiment as the commander, and the captains of all teams were completely destroyed in the town. Without command and coordination, the mercenaries had only choice is to escape. Even if one or two people, spurred by courage or fear, holding crossbows and arrows like shooting indiscriminately in the dark, quickly fell under the incoming arrows. The ice front shooter has a good night vision ability and can see the surrounding situation clearly in the dark. However, compared with the arrows shot by the elves, the most frightening thing for the mercenaries was the tall figures who came out with heavy steps. Almost all of them were behemoths two meters or even close to three meters high behind them. Every mercenary was shocked. A large group of Tauren armed to the teeth! These Tauren are wearing heavy steel armor and carrying ferocious weapons that are heavy to death. They have axes, hammers and halberds. When the Tauren waved these terrible weapons and rushed over, even the most courageous people were frightened, At ordinary times, perhaps the members of Xiangying mercenary Corps can cooperate with each other to fight with these tauren, but now the mercenaries who are no different from the rout soldiers dare not resist at all. Everyone has only one idea, that is, to escape this nightmare quickly. Frost snow elves and Tauren achieved very fruitful results in a very short time, while only more than ten people were injured, and even the death has not yet occurred. However, even though the results were remarkable, it was still unable to recover the worst result that some mercenaries fled into the forest. Next, Kim Bradley had to send people to search the forest, which would be an extremely long and painful work. "Two of the three mages have been determined, and the remaining one has not been determined yet." Instead, an elf attendant reported after the outpost that the three mages in the Xiangying mercenary regiment had been identified as priority objects from the beginning, mainly because before, Gretel finally put Yalin together with a transmission magic guide, which impressed everyone. Therefore, the city of odur paid special attention to the blockade of space transmission when encircling and suppressing the enemy. Especially magicians, as long as the magic level reaches 10, most of them will learn this life-saving magic. Therefore, at the beginning, Kim Bradley specially asked the elf shooter to give priority to identifying and shooting magicians. "Quickly let all departments identify the remains of mercenaries and let the captured people identify them to see if they have killed them in the scuffle. Make sure that no mercenaries, especially magicians, escape!" After learning the situation, Kim Bradley said. (to be continued.) xh118 Chapter 486 In the forest, the fighting continued. Although most mercenaries fled because of panic, a few people chose to fight in despair. Where are you going to chase a novel For example, a group of mercenaries of more than ten people in front of Heathcliff is a special case. These mercenaries seem to be a small team. After meeting, they intend to concentrate on breaking out. As a result, they were badly hit by Heathcliff and major Alex. The first thing we met, the major directly blocked the retreat of these mercenaries with alchemy, and then persuaded them to surrender in a military tone. Then these desperate mercenaries ignored the muscles in front of them, and brother GUI directly pulled out his weapons and began to resist in a corner. For Heathcliff, since the other party wants to give himself a chance to practice, it''s better to play with them and see how strong the body he set for himself in the game is after coming to the different world. Various skills in the game have been transformed into memory and experience, and the character data has been materialized into various physiques of the body. Shizicliff, the former Mao Chang Jingyan, has constantly adapted to the new body and enjoyed the stimulation brought by the real battle. He has matched the sword and shield with the battle mode of both attack and defense, combined with the memory and experience obtained from the game Tactically, the current Heathcliff can definitely be regarded as the top soldier in the mainland. During the battle, Heathcliff had blocked the mercenary''s axe with a cross shield, and the long sword directly pierced into the opponent''s lower abdomen from the gap below. With the blood coughed up from his mouth, the mercenary staggered and covered his abdomen for a few steps. After hitting the opponent hard, Heathcliff immediately gave up his immediate goal and stared at another mercenary waving flail to try to avoid the Tauren warrior. In the battle just now, Heathcliff really enjoyed the stimulation called real. Sure enough, the best game always has some defects compared with the real reality, When the blood in the mercenaries splashed on Heathcliff''s face, the warm and fishy smell began to strongly stimulate the palace''s perception. "Damn it, go to hell." When the mercenaries who were forced to retreat by the Tauren saw Heathcliff rushing over, the flail in their hands waved like a whirlwind. As long as the cross shield has resisted no matter how strong the attack, even the gods can reduce 50% of the damage. This special ability, which can be called a bug, made the mercenary''s flail power become like a feather falling on the shield. Turning back, Heathcliff directly hit the mercenary''s face with the shield, which directly made the poor guy lose two front teeth and faint. "You fought bravely ~ it seems that you should have had a lot of combat experience before." Major Alex, the great alchemist, said to Heathcliff with appreciation. Alex could see that Heathcliff was not a recruit on the battlefield for the first time. "Ha ha ~ in fact, in a real sense, this is my first time on the battlefield." Heathcliff smiled helplessly and said combat experience. When he once designed the Sao game, as the main designer, he had to log in the game from time to time to test the attacks of various NPC monsters. After the normal operation of the Sao game, he trapped tens of thousands of players in the game and lived with them for two years. Among them, he didn''t know how many monsters he had killed. But all this is virtual. And this time I was the real battlefield. After hitting several mercenaries, the remaining people were either killed by Tauren tactics and ELF archers, or abandoned their weapons in despair and chose to surrender. Together with major Alex, Heathcliff continued to move towards the town to search for hidden mercenaries. Along the way, Heathcliff still remembered the feeling of the battle just now. In killing and fighting, Heathcliff felt that he had no problem. He would not be like those who lived in peace for too long. It takes a long time to blame yourself just for killing someone. After all, although it was indirect in the game, Heathcliff also killed more than 4000 players. Since Heathcliff could support playing the whole game in the end under the torture of conscience at that time, killing an enemy is not a psychological burden for Heathcliff at all. When he was a child, he dreamed of becoming a brave man to defeat the demon king. Now when his childhood dream came true, he really came to the different world. Not only that, he also became an excellent soldier in the game he designed. Heathcliff had only great joy in his heart. If he said that he would eventually lead to death one day, Then Heathcliff hopes that he can leave his own legend in this strange world and die like countless heroes! In this way, even if you die, you have no regrets Half an hour later, the battle was over. There was no noise in the forest around the town. The ground was strewn with the bodies of mercenaries. Thirty or forty lucky mercenaries were driven to the center of the set town and taken care of. Almost all the wounded mercenaries lowered their heads and looked at the frost snow elves and Tauren with weapons, Some mercenaries who have captured many slaves have tasted the taste of becoming prisoners this time. No one knows what kind of fate they will have waiting for themselves. "Take all the prisoners to the outpost first, and then gather together and send them to the yanold mountains." Aishi and others are still chasing down the escaped mercenaries on the front line, and the disposal of the prisoners can only be coordinated by major Alex for the time being. "Lord Alex, what about the mercenaries frozen in the icicle." Asked an elf scout. Alex touched his chin and said, "check if there are any survivors inside. If so, thaw them and escort them to the outpost." The small-scale compound frozen field array has been weakened in power because it deals with humans. What Yalin requires is to capture as many people as possible as a reserve labor force, so as to avoid confrontation with the Dragon coalition army after the novice protection period, and the labor shortage after obtaining population resources from elsewhere. Although it has reduced its power. However, many mercenaries were killed by the cold at the first time and failed to enter the state of suspended death, but there were also lucky people. During the inspection, the frost spirit found that there were three icicles in an open space in the barn, and one of them was ganat, the leader of the Xiangying mercenary regiment. The other two were young women dressed as soldiers. They looked just in their early twenties. Their facial features were correct and their faces were beautiful. Their exercised figure showed a strange temptation like a female leopard. But the situation around these three people is somewhat different. The ground was covered with the bodies of mercenaries, most of which were killed rather than frozen to death. It was obvious that there had been internal strife here before. "What the hell is going on? Is there a civil war among these mercenaries?" Major Alex, who had been hiding in the tunnel since just now, didn''t know what had happened, but soon an elf scout brought Kim Bradley''s order to thaw the two female soldiers quickly and take them back to the outpost. Obviously, the president who was put together by the two is very angry and ready to ask something from the two female soldiers. With the magic guide, when the elf scouts just came forward to thaw one of the female soldiers, the icicle suddenly produced many cracks from the inside. As soon as the elf scouts saw it, they immediately retreated vigilantly and pulled out the dagger around their waist. Some busy elves and Tauren also quickly took out bows, arrows and weapons and pointed them at the increasingly cracked icicle. Originally, Heathcliff, who was still looking at the dress of the female soldier in the icicle, immediately raised his shield in front of him, retreated and said, "everyone stay away, be careful!!" As soon as the voice fell, the icicle burst, and the flying ice shot in all directions like bullets, causing great harm to the elves and Tauren around. When one of the ice pieces concentrated on the cross shield in Heathcliff''s hand, he retreated fiercely for several steps to stabilize his body. At this time, Heathcliff felt that even if there was a shield against his arm, it was still aching. It can be seen how terrible the speed and strength of the ice just now! The frozen female soldier came out with a low roar like a resurrected devil, and the next moment, the female soldier in another icicle broke free and walked towards the people step by step with a huge two handed sword almost as high as herself. There were frostbite and some ice left on her body, but the female soldier seemed to be unaware. She just looked at the people around like a beast driven by primitive instinct. "Archer in position!" This time, Heathcliff ordered major Alex, who was hurt by the ice. The two female soldiers in front of him didn''t look like human from any point of view. The terrible smell from them made hizcliff feel the cold hairs all over his body stand upside down. The instinctive response of creatures to danger made Heathcliff''s mind breed the idea of killing them in an instant!! Otherwise, one side will die! After the ice front shooter put the arrow solidified from ice crystal on the bow string, Heathcliff gave an order without violating his will: "release the arrow!!" A shower of arrows flew out like a raging wave, but the two female soldiers made an amazing move. They not only didn''t have any defense, but even put down their swords and let the arrows stab into their bodies. In an instant, their bodies were full of arrows, and some of them even stabbed into their eyes, However, even so, the female soldier still maintained a strange calm, but stood still without any action. what!? What the hell is this Heathcliff, who was preparing for defense for a time, didn''t know what to do. (to be continued.) xh118 Chapter 487 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Heathcliff, a former Sao game designer, has also read many RPG Games. Elves, dwarves and dragons are bound to appear in the fantasy world. However, some interesting inorganic creatures such as puppets, puppets and elements also often appear in the fantasy world. The two female soldiers had no pain, their eyes were godless, as if they lacked even their soul. This strange gesture made Heathcliff wonder whether they were controlled puppets. For the two female soldiers surrounded by groups, they just quietly pulled out their arrows, and then stood in place like robots without instructions. After learning the situation, major Alex immediately ordered everyone to withdraw to a safe distance. Then major Alex took the initiative to try to communicate with each other. "Can you hear what I say?" However, no matter what major Alex said, the two female soldiers stood in place as if distracted. When the major took a few steps forward, they pulled out the huge sword behind them as quickly as they were stimulated. This move immediately made the elves around nervous. "Be careful!" Heathcliff came up behind major Alex with a cross shield and said, "they don''t seem to have self-consciousness. They look like dolls manipulated by others." "Indeed ~ and it doesn''t look like human." Seeing that the dense wounds on the two female soldiers shot by arrows have begun to heal, and even the pierced eyes have grown again with the naked eye. This amazing recovery rate has led major Alex to directly exclude the two from the scope of mankind. When major Alex retreated a few steps, the female soldier mechanically took back her two handed sword again. Although they were not attacking, they seemed to have a self-defense mechanism in their consciousness. When someone tried to get close to them, they would still make a passive counterattack. Major Alex and Heathcliff looked at each other. Now they don''t know how to deal with the current situation. According to the terrible power that broke out when the female soldiers broke away from the icicle just now, I''m afraid they can only be dealt with by soldiers of the level of cosmic Knight Goddard or flying shadow. However, soon President Kim Bradley issued an order to keep the two women soldiers away from each other. The white dragon bodyguard will come to deal with the matter in person. There was a strange confrontation in the town, and a big search was going on in the forest outside the town. The mutant cracked toothed wolf, who has been tamed and become a companion of the Elf Ranger, is showing the unique talent of the wolf family and helping his partner track the fleeing mercenaries. The simultaneous interpreting of the wolf howl and the mercenary scold of mercenaries in the forest followed by the sound of battle mixed with screams. "Oh, let go of me, you beast!!" A mercenary who was thrown to the ground by the cracked toothed wolf tried to carry the big mouth bitten on his arm with his hand. The bite force of the upper and lower jaws of the cracked toothed wolf was enough to wear ordinary through lock armour. It was once the last beast that hunters in the far north wanted to meet. Now with the power of frost, the strength of the cracked toothed wolf is even stronger. In the past, the lightweight leather armour worn by the mercenary can''t stop the sharp teeth in the wolf''s mouth. The pressed arm kept gushing blood. Under the increasing pressure of the cracked toothwolf, the mercenary felt that the bones of his arm were about to break. The sharp pain made the mercenary struggle frantically. His long sword fell in the distance when it was knocked down by the cracked toothed wolf just now. Stimulated by the sharp pain and death, the mercenary quickly pulled out the dagger carried by his waist and desperate to pierce the cracked toothed wolf''s neck. once! Two! Three! After three stabs, the mercenary was frightened to find that the fur on the cracked toothed wolf was as hard as solid ice. The dagger could only pierce the fur a little, causing a little skin injury to the cracked toothed wolf, and the worst thing was that every time he stabbed his hands, they were paralyzed by a strong cold current. Although the mercenary''s attack only caused a slight flesh wound, the pain still made the split toothed wolf fierce. Looking at the rolling and Howling human beings below, the split toothed wolf immediately opened his mouth and bit the mercenary''s hand holding the dagger. After the mercenary lost his last weapon, the split toothed wolf looked fiercely at the neck of the prey under him, He stretched out his long tongue and licked the blood at the corner of his mouth. Then he opened his mouth and prepared to take a bite to directly eliminate the prey in front of him. Toot ~ toot~ A slight whistle came suddenly, and the cracked toothed wolf stopped immediately as if he had received an order. "OK ~ come back." A fairy word came. The cracked toothed wolf raised his neck and looked at the Female Elf Ranger running not far away. For a moment, the originally fierce cracked toothed wolf immediately seemed to see the master''s loyal dog, left the mercenaries and ran to the Ranger happily. After patting the hairy head of the toothed wolf, the Elf Ranger pointed his sword at the mercenary and gave him a choice, surrender or die? For mercenaries, this is a choice without choice. It''s better to live than to die. The escaped mercenaries are now some routed soldiers and have no idea of resistance at all. But now, compared with catching some ordinary mercenaries, Aishi, who leads the team, hopes to quickly determine the exact location of the last mage. It has been reported in the set town that only two of the three mages can be found, So far, no trace of the last mage has been found in the news from other capture teams. Since he was sent to the pit by Gretel''s magic guide for the first time, Yalin has been particularly sensitive to the mages entering the fog forest. Now he can''t make that kind of mistake. When building the set Town, considering that there are mages in this mercenary regiment, the wizard mage has arranged a Dharma array to interfere with the transmission in the town and the nearby forest, but a large group of mercenaries have not fully entered the ambush circle due to previous accidents. If the mage is also among them and escapes from the scope of interfering with the Dharma array, it will be troublesome, If the other party has a magic guide for transmission or can transmit spells, he can directly run to a safe area hundreds of kilometers away. At that time, it will be troublesome. "Wait!!" Suddenly, ash suddenly signaled the archers behind him to stop, because the terrible scene in front of her made the queen who had fought in freldrod feel creepy. The ground and branches were covered with broken limbs and arms. The body of each dead mercenary seemed to be broken by strange forces. Many twisted and deformed terrible bodies were lying on the ground. The internal organs and blood almost dyed the neighborhood into a bloody slaughter ground. For a moment, even the flying shadow following ash could not help frowning. It''s not that I haven''t seen the flying shadow of murder. It''s just that the scene like this is completely sadistic. It''s really unbearable. "Who were these mercenaries?" Aishi murmured. It was obvious that the wounds on these mercenaries were not caused by elves, and it was impossible for tauren and Mountain Giants to do so, because it could be seen from the broken leather armor and twisted body of the mercenaries that the other party tore them apart with bare hands and empty fists. Suddenly, a scream came from a distance. The fastest flying shadow rushed out at a brisk pace. Ashy immediately stamped his feet: "Damn it! Don''t be so impulsive!" It''s too dangerous for Feiying to leave the team in the presence of a third party. In desperation, ash had to order to strengthen the alert and move forward like a scream. After crossing the trees, the flying shadow in front finally stopped in front of a tall figure. At the moment, the other party was facing the flying shadow with his back, holding a person''s head tightly in his hand, and the person who was held was obviously wearing a robe, but his lower body had separated from his body and fell to the ground weakly, The intestines that slipped from the abdominal cavity hung bloody in the air and swayed with the cold wind. And around, there are several mercenaries who are also dead and miserable. Everyone''s expression is full of extreme fear, as if they saw the devil from hell. This guy!? The moment I saw the tall man in front of me, the muscles of Feiying''s whole body tightened up. The man had a very familiar breath. That''s right! It was the same breath as the black dragon Rogge who was fighting with him at that time, but the breath emitted by the man in front of him was not as obvious as Rogge, but as long as you feel it carefully, you will find that this breath was very strong, which can be said to be a more accurate control of power. It is obvious that the other party''s power can be far above the original Rogge. "Human? No! It tastes a little different. It''s a bit like a devil in the abyss, but it''s not exactly \ The man threw half of the mage aside, turned around and locked his eyes firmly on the flying shadow. I really have fate with the black dragon! Feiying has judged the general identity of the man. He is also a giant dragon with human appearance, and should be the same black dragon as Rogge. Thinking of this, Feiying sneered and touched his Taidao. "Legendary weapon? It''s just the first time I''ve seen this style of sword." In front of the flying shadow is the black dragon bodyguard galrhodes. However, galrhodes is more interested in the weapons in the flying shadow''s hand than the take-off shadow galrhodes. Just at a glance, galrhodes recognized that the strange long sword (Taidao) that is not amazing has reached the legendary level. The flying shadow looked at each other coldly and said, "so who are you? Black dragon?" Galrhodes looked bright and nodded noncommittally. Then he ignored the flying shadow and secretly informed silatia not far away. Since the other party knows that he is a black dragon, he must be different from these stupid humans. Maybe he is a subordinate of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, but his breath is too strange for people to judge his real identity under the human appearance. "Enemy? Friend?" "It''s not up to me to decide, just as you can''t decide instead of Yalin, the king of the white dragon." Compared with black dragon Rogge, gallodus knows his identity better and has no intention of overstepping. These words also made Feiying difficult to start. At least Feiying didn''t want to help add enemies to Yalin. However, galrhodes showed a proud look and looked at Feiying and said, "but I''ll try your sword and try your strength by the way." The flying shadow frowned: "do you still want to fight in the end?" Galrhodes said with a subtle expression: "it''s not necessary. My Lord will arrive here in a few minutes. You can attack at will during this time. I won''t fight back." Attack yourself and don''t fight back? For a moment, Feiying felt that it was more insulting than Rogge''s unreasonable trouble at first. These black dragons may have a talent, that is, to make themselves evil to them as quickly as possible! R1152 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 488 The black dragon who has conquered and plundered has a bellicose blood in his bones. He fights with powerful enemies, constantly becomes stronger and defeats each other. For most black dragons, fighting is as important as eating and sleeping! After coming to the secular world, gallodus felt that his body was going to rust. The secular mortals were too fragile. Even the so-called great knight and high-level mage were vulnerable in front of him. I will tell you that the fastest update of the novel is the eye Fast? Gallodus has always been eager to fight with powerful opponents. In the free city, gallodus deliberately said a word to stimulate croside. In fact, at that time, gallodus wanted croside to get angry directly, In that case, you can personally experience the powerful power that the prince can defeat all black dragons without even restoring the body of the dragon. It''s a pity that kloside disappointed galrhodes! After arriving at the misty forest, silatia''s order made galrhodes very happy, but the only regret was that human mole ants were too weak. Facing these mole ants was not a battle at all, but a one-sided crushing. Therefore, gallodus played with these escaped mercenaries to his heart''s content, hoping that they would burst out unprecedented strength in extreme fear and despair to please themselves, but in the end, the black dragon bodyguard found that human potential was always limited. Until the flying shadow appeared, gallodus found that he seemed to have finally found an opponent who could let him play. Of course, as the bodyguard of the Black Dragon Princess silatia, gallodus dared not overstep his identity and disobey silatia''s orders. Although extremely bloodthirsty and belligerent, gallodus is not as reckless as Rogge. There is no doubt that Feiying''s identity is hostile to these mercenaries. Considering the existence behind him who once kept pace with the king of the black dragon, gallodus naturally did not dare to make trouble for silatia at this time. However, the nature of the black dragon made gallodus feel restless. He really wanted to see the power of this strange little ghost. Since he can''t attack each other, let the other attack himself. In the eyes of ordinary people, gallodus''s request must be unreasonable, but there is also a bellicose blood in his body. During this period, he has strengthened his strength and taken his responsibility. It seems that since the other party has said such insulting provocative words. If you still keep silent and don''t answer, you are really a loser. Feiying slowly mobilized the dark inflammation of the demon world in his body: "it''s very interesting. Then I only have three moves. If you can take it, let me have a look." "Very good ~ don''t be merciful, do your best!" Gallodus stood where he was, but he just put on a defensive posture. The strange power breath in the flying shadow had stimulated the blood of the black dragon to boil. At the moment of leaving the body, the shadow of the Taidao in his hand has disappeared from the original place. Gallodus'' pupils contracted violently. With an excited expression, he crossed his hands fiercely and turned upward to resist the past. The next second, the Taidao with dark and ominous light on the blade had fallen like an illusion. Gallodus could feel it at the moment of concentration, From this weapon, there is a strange force full of resentment and pain, which is constantly trying to penetrate into his own body. This force is like a monster who chooses people and eats them. It wants to corrupt flesh and blood and devour everything. Garr Rhodes''s eyes waved fiercely, and the huge force made the shadow fly out of control, but soon the flying figure was adjusted in the air and the posture fell lightly on the ground. Not far away, gallodus did not pursue the victory, just as he promised to defend without attack. "Sixteen times in total. In terms of speed, it''s commendable!" Gazing at the flying shadow with appreciative eyes, gallodus showed his hands. In fact, the attack that seemed to have only one knife just now cut sixteen knives continuously at a speed that could not be recognized by the naked eye. Although he successfully broke through the armor of the other party''s arm at the seventh knife, all the subsequent attacks could not cut through the yankuai of the black dragon, Just like Rogge before. The hardness of the black dragon''s scale is enough to stand out from most of the metals in the world, not to mention that gallodus still maintains a human posture, which is much stronger than Rogge before. Suddenly, the arm muscles of gallodus expanded fiercely. The black dragon bodyguard squeezed his fist fiercely, and a powerful force gushed out of his body, forcing the strange smell penetrating into the flesh and blood out: "your legendary weapon is really very interesting, and the strange power that can penetrate the black dragon scale is really great." Feiying didn''t say anything, but blindly adjusted his breath and attached the black inflammation of the demon world to Taidao. When Feiying first came to the strange world, his own Taidao was damaged in the battle with violent beasts, and the second Taidao made by an ox head craftsman was destroyed in the battle with black dragon Rogge. He broke his weapon twice in a row in high-intensity combat, which made Yalin have to consider getting a guy to weigh his hand for the flying shadow. Because both battles were faced with unusual and terrible opponents, considering that in the future, the city of odur may face an existence beyond the secular world, it is difficult for ordinary swords to hurt enemies of this degree. To this end, Yalin directly used the summoning system to select a legendary Taidao for Feiying. Taidao, which has been melted and forged from the bones of ancient exotic animals, is shrouded in the eternal fire of resentment of exotic animals. Every time you attack the enemy, you have a certain chance to penetrate the fire of resentment of exotic animals, corrode each other''s flesh and blood, and have a certain chance to cause fear effect. Any fire and dark spells and skills of the holder can resonate with the fire of resentment. The damage has been increased by 30%. Killing the enemy can absorb the enemy''s flesh and blood to replenish the holder''s physical strength. At the same time, the damaged blade can repair itself. The holder can strengthen the resistance to fire and dark magic, but he needs to feed the weapon with his own blood every week, which has calmed the resentment of exotic animals. In terms of attributes, this Taidao has actually reached the quasi legendary level. The special effects to strengthen the damage of fire and dark magic have black inflammation that can match with flying shadow. Although flying shadow didn''t say anything after getting this Taidao, Yalin can see that flying shadow already loves this Taidao. As for raising the Dao with blood every week, it can be ignored. Flying shadows used to fight and kill in the demon world almost every day. It''s strange to be able to shed some blood without being hurt for a week. After getting the new knife, Feiying went to the front with great interest to test the knife with many adventurers and mercenaries. However, the mercenaries with weak strength made Feiying unable to give full play to his full strength, and the powerful black dragon he met now made Feiying''s war spirit boiling! When the black inflammation of the flying shadow rose, gallodus grinned, as if he saw something extraordinary. The black flame not only integrates the two elements of fire and darkness, but also has another power that he doesn''t even know. This opponent dressed in the appearance of human imps is indeed a rare existence. Evil king Yan kill sword! One of the most famous skills of flying shadow shows its great power when dealing with Rogge. This time, the black inflammation of flying shadow also integrates the power of the core of red inflammation. Coupled with the resonance of resentment fire in the blade of "Youyan", the momentum of the evil king Yan''s sword is enough to attract galrods'' attention. Without using the fast separation and the sword skill of Huaqiao, this flying shadow just poured all the power and dark inflammation of the demon world into the blade and cut it to gallodus in the most primitive and barbaric way. The Taidao bound with the dark inflammation of the demon world exudes a terrible smell like the devil returning from the depths of hell. The flame power of the dark inflammation and the red inflammation core of the demon world are glued to each other. It''s strange. Gallodus doesn''t continue to show off his strength to maintain the human posture this time. His arms have been covered with dense black dragon scales with metal texture, When the blade fell on gallodus'' arm, a deafening sound of metal friction broke out. "What a power!!" Gallodus''s eyes had recovered into red dragon pupils. Suddenly, his momentum soared, and an invisible black wave broke out all over his body. In an instant, he strongly opened the evil king Yan''s killing sword. Damn!! After the bounced flying shadow fell to the ground, his eyes turned red and looked at the black dragon not far away. Even he felt that he had exceeded his play, but even so, he couldn''t beat a giant dragon! Is the dragon family in this world really an obstacle that the monster can''t overcome? Feiying''s heart is full of reluctance and anger, while galrhodes''s heart is full of shock and war! After looking at his hands, the black dragon scales have been forcibly melted a lot. The scar of seeing blood makes the black dragon feel incredible. The black dragon has the most outstanding defense ability among the five dragons, but now it has suffered a lot of injuries! If the other party is also a dragon, this injury is really nothing, but the other party is obviously weaker than the dragon in all aspects. Relying on the black flame can melt the Dragon scales of the black dragon and even hurt himself! If the kid in front of us is an unknown race, this special ability that can hurt the black dragon with one person''s power, if there are many like him, it is definitely a threat that can not be ignored. "Last move!!" The words of the flying shadow made gallodus come back to his senses. Now is not the time to think about the real identity of the kid. The last move should be the kid''s blow with all his strength. Then let yourself see how strong you are! When he was preparing for defense, gallodus suddenly felt something. Suddenly, he turned around and a huge ice arrow was flying from the rear! A little stunned! Gallodus immediately stretched out his hand to stop the blow first. (to be continued.) Chapter 489 After the flying shadow ran to the location of the scream, ice shooter ash had to bite the bullet to chase the rebellious child with serious problems. [ads: we have a new website. Shorthand method:... Com] In terms of speed, the flying shadow is far above AI Xi. It is soon found that AI Xi, who has no shadow, can only worry in situ. However, the smell of flame coming from the forest quickly points out the way for AI Xi. I''m afraid there is no second flame mixed with strange dark forces except the flying shadow. And the flying shadow erupted such a powerful smell of fire that it was obvious that he was facing a very powerful enemy. Anxiety and worry made ash rush over quickly. However, after breaking through the obstacles of the woods, it happened that gallodus shook open the scene of the evil king Yan killing sword. Although Feiying''s character is a little awkward, which makes ash feel headache all the time, there is no doubt about Feiying''s combat strength. The attitude of Feiying when fighting with violent animals is still branded in ash''s mind. If it''s a one-on-one battle, ash has to admit that he is not the child''s opponent! However, now the flying shadow that can cut and injure the violent beast is forcibly shaken away by people. It can be seen how terrible the other party is! Without knowing it, ash immediately raised the ice bow and shot an arrow at galrhodes with all his strength. The arrow was condensed into a magic crystal arrow by great magic in the process of flying. Under the acceleration of magic, the crystal arrow was like a shell fired from a cannon. Ash believed that if the other party hit the arrow, even the iron body would not be able to bear it. However, gallodus''s next move stunned ash. The other party just raised one hand and caught the crystal arrow. The huge burst sound suddenly rang through the sky, and the strong shock wave even made the nearby ground shake slightly. However, after the cold air filled in, the crystal arrow that could repel the huge beast and stun could not shake the other party, Although galrhodes'' right hand to block the crystal arrow has been completely frozen, galrhodes did not even step back under this huge impact. ¡°©­©­©­©­©­¡± Gallodus looked at his frozen right hand silently at the moment, as if he didn''t pay any attention to the emergence of Aishi. A moment later, the black dragon bodyguard made a fierce effort, and the solid ice on his right hand was quickly filled with cracks. Then it was dispersed into ice debris and disappeared into the air. "It''s another legendary weapon. I didn''t expect to see two legendary weapons in one day." Compared to ash himself. Gallodus seemed to pay more attention to the ice bow in ash''s hand with the blessing of the ancient queen of freldrod. The sudden change forced Feiying to stop the third move. At this time, ash raised his bow and arrow again and shouted, "I''ll cover you and escape from where quickly." As soon as the voice fell, seven ice arrows flew out of the ice bow, and each arrow had spiraled to block all the retreat routes of gallodus. However, gallodus did not intend to retreat. He just reached out and quickly grabbed three arrows at a speed that could not be recognized by the naked eye. However, these arrows that seemed to be condensed by ice and frost erupted like activated bombs when gallodus caught them. For a time, the strong cold froze gallodus''s right hand, which had just recovered, But this time only frozen the position of the fist. It may not be much for the black dragon. But the cold on the arrow is enough to make it difficult to move. At this time, Aishi found that Feiying stood aside with Taidao and looked at himself with dead fish eyes. It seemed that he had no intention to escape from just now. What''s going on? For a time, AI Xi was completely confused, and then the ice front shooters and Rangers behind him rushed over. When gallodus saw the frost elf shooter, his eyes lit up, then turned to the flying shadow and said, "well, I think we have to stop now." "Cut ~" The flying shadow tutted, then showed a look as if others owed him millions, put away the Taidao, and gallodus didn''t pay more attention to the flying shadow. He moved his fingers slightly and opened the ice on it. AI Xi finally couldn''t help but ask, "what''s the matter! Feiying ~ who''s this guy?" The flying shadow with serious rebellious character was bored because it was unable to break through galrhodes'' defense. He ignored ash. Galrhodes was ready to explain the situation. At this time, a slightly hoarse but charming voice came from the sky. "Let me explain the situation." Wearing a luxurious black gauze dress, Black Dragon Princess seratia. Falling slowly from the sky like a demon in the dark night. After seeing AI Xi and the frost and snow elves, silatia saluted slightly: "Hello, Messenger of the White Dragon King, I am the princess of the black dragon clan of silatia!" Seratia first told her identity. For the name of the black dragon clan, Aishi also learned from the information about the power pattern of the different world provided by Yalin. One of the five dragon gods was once an ally fighting side by side with the white dragon clan during the dragon war ten thousand years ago, and now Yalin even lies in the black dragon clan''s Prince croside making a deal. "Well, it seems that we have a little misunderstanding with each other." Aishi also put down the ice bow, but still looked carefully at the Black Dragon Princess seratia, a girl who looked only 15 or 16 years old. Silatia glanced at gallodus and then looked at the flying shadow. Her eyes sank, as if she had noticed something, However, seratia didn''t ask anything, but directly cut to the point: "today ~ I came to visit the Great White Dragon King Yalin on the order of my father Viktor, the Black Dragon King. Seeing these mole ants, they seemed to be ready to offend the majesty of the White Dragon King, so I asked my bodyguard to teach them a lesson." Looking at the broken limbs and arms all over the ground. Ash gasped and nodded, "I thank you for your assistance, and I''m glad it''s not your enemy." "Then can you convey my intention to the king of the white dragon? My father hopes that the alliance between our two races will remain strong after ten thousand years." "I''ll convey it to your majesty Yalin right away, but before that, we need to hunt down these escaped mercenaries. Only please take a break in our outpost for a while." Ash nodded and said. Whether the other party is an envoy from another clan or has arrived as a princess, this major diplomatic event is not something you can decide at will. Ash immediately arranged the frost snow Elf Ranger to take salatia to the outpost, and he still had a task to complete. Selatia volunteered to ask galrhodes to assist in the pursuit, but AI Xiwan refused selatia''s kindness. After all, as the queen of freldrod, AI Xi knew very well that no matter what happened, she could not show weakness in front of outsiders. Even former allies, this is related to the dignity of a nation and a country. On the way to the outpost, seratia recovered her two subordinates by the way, which was the end of the long confrontation between the two sides. In the station, an outwardly kind but inwardly cruel person made the people send the hot tea and cakes to the people of sage, and then, by the way, he knew the situation of the princess of the black dragon clan, and finally learned that the princess was convulsive after his kindness. Although strictly speaking, seratia has no malice and wants to help her side avoid losses, Kim Bradley is always very upset that the ambush that has been disrupted is now like this, because this battle plan can be regarded as the president''s maiden show. Anyone will feel uncomfortable when she is smashed by others on the stage for the first time. Silatia is very leisurely. The Black Dragon Princess is looking at the people in the room with interest with a teacup. The black dragon bodyguard galrhodes keeps the shape of facial paralysis and stands motionless behind silatia with two female soldiers. In seratia''s opinion, except for a member of the white dragon clan, only the hedgehog headed imp named Feiying and the tall soldier named Goddard in green armor deserve a little attention. "Then your highness, please forgive me." Said Heathcliff at this time. "Please?" Sailatia smiled and changed to an ordinary human. Sailatia may not be interested in talking to each other, but this time the humans in this room are all subordinates of the White Dragon King, so it''s another matter, not to mention that she accidentally did a bad thing. Looking at the young yankuai princess, Heathcliff pointed to the two bodyguards behind her and said, "are they ~ human?" "It used to be, but it''s not now." Seratia said directly, but she refused to disclose more information. Before long, an Elf Ranger came to the room and told Yalin that he wanted to see silatia. At this time, silatia, who felt that her state of mind had been almost adjusted, immediately got up and left. Under the leadership of the Ranger, she directly crossed the distance of nearly 1000 kilometers through the portal set up in the outpost and arrived at odur city. Silatia looked around the whole city of odur, showing a rather nostalgic look, while galodes kept a close eye on the pivot rosefinch who came to meet them. Obviously, galodes was interested in the power shown by the highest and strongest rosefinch in the white dragon. "Your Highness salatia ~ your majesty Yalin has been waiting for you in the frost wing hall. Please follow me." The rosefinch ignored galrhodes'' eyes and said directly to the Lord. "Frost wing hall ~ this is really a place to miss." Shumu rosefinch heard some implication: "have you been to odur before?" "Of course!" Seratia sighed and said, "I''m afraid you weren''t born when I came here, young white dragon! At that time, the city wasn''t called odur." A young girl who looks younger than herself is called young. For a long time, the wood dragon rosefinch feels that the long live and illusion ability of the dragon is really a reflection of three views. Obviously, the age of the princess''s highness is still conservative. Chapter 490 ?? Qi dragon''s age is special. For example, the young and beautiful girl in front of him is actually a monster who has lived for thousands of years. No matter who knows the truth, he will always feel cheated. Of course, Shumu rosefinch didn''t dwell on this issue for so long. Instead, rosefinch thought of Youfei and chose to reincarnate into a giant dragon. According to his majesty Yalin, his life will be very long, but Youfei is still an ordinary person and he is destined to be a passer-by at no longer a time point with her, If Youfei''s life comes to an end in a hundred years, then she is left to live alone in the world Shumu rosefinch has considered a lot. Although the main goal at this stage is how to make odur city face the difficulties of countless powerful enemies in the world after one year, when the difficulties become stable, do you ask your majesty Yalin to turn Youfei into a giant dragon, and Youfei is willing to abandon her human identity? "Hey ~ rosefinch! Who is this beautiful woman behind you? A new companion?" Suddenly, Lancer kuchulin, wearing a blue tights, came down the aisle with a spear piercing dead spines, and kuchulin was also carrying a long gun, but her scales were a little ragged. It seemed that Princess Luo Jiean had just experienced a battle. Recently, Princess Luo Jiean has been learning marksmanship from kuqiulin. Kuqiulin, who was easy-going and liked strong girls, immediately agreed to Princess Luo Jiean''s request. For kuqiulin, it is a very fulfilling thing to cultivate a student who has inherited his skills and let his marksmanship take root in this new land. If he had not become a hero after his death, his beloved magic gun would have become a treasure representing his identity and could not be separated. Kuchulin didn''t mind passing on the magic gun to Luo Jiean after she had achieved something. Princess Roxie was standing in a certain way. The royal highness of the princess with white dragon''s blood could feel the overbearing momentum of the black dragon. However, after living so long in Odul, Luo Jiean, who had done a lot of knowledge, knew that the two black dragons in front of him were all allies of the white dragon. Since the other party came here, there must be something important to talk about. Would Mr. kuchulin''s frivolous tone be a little rude to the visiting messenger? For kuchulin''s rather frivolous tone, galrhodes looked at kuchulin deeply. And Shumu rosefinch immediately explained, "this is the messenger of the black dragon clan of your highness seratia!" "Black dragon!? ha ~" kuchulin looked at seratia curiously: "very strong! Although it looks like a little girl, it can be felt that this power is really great." After that, kuchulin turned his eyes to galrhodes and two female soldiers behind silatia. Kuchulin frowned slightly at the two female soldiers, while galrhodes made kuchulin''s eyes dignified. "Epic weapons! No ~ it''s very close to the level of sacred vessels, which is really surprising!" ¡£ Seratia is not interested in kuchulin, and even her tone of offending kuchulin seems indifferent, because seratia feels that kuchulin''s power is different from ordinary people. Although he is still his opponent of the black dragon from time to time, it may take some time to destroy him. But compared with kuchulin''s own strength, the dead thorn gun on his shoulder is more valued by seratia. As a giant dragon, she has rich knowledge, not to mention her special status in the black dragon clan. She has read many important documents and materials and is knowledgeable about all kinds of knowledge. Therefore, she recognized the strange power and breath contained in the dead spine gun at a glance, which has far exceeded the level of legend! The long gun must have been born in the distant past, perhaps even farther than the dragon war. Being gripped by countless soldiers and drinking the blood of countless enemies, each of the so-called epic weapons has had a most brilliant experience and story in the past! For the holders of epic equipment, what they hold in their hands and wear is not only a weapon forged by metal mixed magic, but a powerful belief condensed from the lives and blood of countless people, which can enable the holders to win one victory after another subconsciously inspired by this belief! "Since it''s your Majesty''s guest, I hope you don''t mind, your excellency." "Of course ~ I just don''t know if I''m lucky to know your name. You must not be a layman to hold an epic weapon." "Name ~ really, you can''t protect your real name according to the rules. But forget it, no one will know my story anyway." The servant called out in the Holy Grail War can only let the master know his real name and identity. The reason why he hides his identity is whether the opponent will find his weakness from relevant documents and materials after knowing his real identity. But now kuchulin doesn''t think it''s necessary. He is a hero in the Celtic era in the original world, but who can recognize himself in the different world? No matter how famous Ireland is on earth, the news can''t spread to other worlds. Now, even if it is said, the residents of different worlds will not know their secrets. Kuchulin sighed and read word by word: "my name is kuchulin ~ the soldier of Ulster red branch warrior regiment." "Ulster Chizhi warriors" sailatia silently read it and quickly searched for the name in her mind. It''s a pity, however, that silatia found herself in vain. "Don''t waste time thinking. You can''t find any information about me." Kuchulin said with a subtle expression as he walked, and waved to Princess Luo Jiean to follow. If there are any other important figures and organizational forces that seratia does not know, either the other party is too unknown or too old. Obviously, I can only use epic weapons, and they are still very powerful epic weapons. The man called kuchulin can never be an unknown pawn. If it is because the age is too old, in the eyes of seratia, who is a black dragon, this age may be traced back to the second generation of gods. But how did the other party survive from which era to today? Shumu rosefinch showed an apology: "sorry, your highness salatia, kuchulin''s character is like this, "Ah! It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind such a small thing." "Please follow me. The portal is right ahead." In front of the portal, silatia motioned galrhodes and two female soldiers to stand by. As long as Yalin saw silatia alone, the Black Dragon Guard and two female soldiers were quickly guided to the lounge by the frost snow fairy maid. With the brilliance of the portal, silatia was directly sent to the frost and snow hall. At this time, the door of the ice crystal hall has been slowly opened to silatia. For this magnificent palace, which can be called a miracle, it was filled with a dead atmosphere. Seratia seemed very indifferent. It should be said that ten thousand years had been like this. She was lucky to meet the Dragon King with her mother on a visit to the yanoder mountains. At that time, the cold of the White Dragon King could not be controlled by him, No life dares to approach the Dragon King except as the son of the star of the extraordinary. After stepping into the throne hall, Yalin still used the same welcome method, just like receiving buyani and Rogge, so that the recorded soul image frightened silatia. However, compared with the crystal dragon buyani and Rogge who broke in rashly at the beginning, silatia''s mind is much better, After a little surprise, she looked at the fully crystallized dead bones bound on the stone pillar with great interest. If it were not for that Yalin was still waiting on the throne, it is estimated that seratia would study these crystallized dead bones with great enthusiasm. "Seratia, the eldest daughter of Victor, the king of the black dragon, greets you, the great king of the white dragon!" When Yalin revealed her birth form, seratia immediately saluted respectfully. "Raise your head" Seratia was slightly stunned, but she immediately did so, raised her head and looked at Yalin. Yalin looked at seretiya with a cold expression. In fact, Yalin was embarrassed at the moment. When these former allies visited for the first time, Rogge wounded and killed some frost elves, and the second time, seretiya was kind enough to do bad things and ruined the president''s ambush plan. As a result, although the search for mercenaries is almost over, However, eight Elves were killed and more than 20 injured. For Yalin, every loss of these direct troops born in the summoning system will make him feel heartache. The original plan should be to end the battle with zero casualties as far as possible. Yalin really wanted to ask loudly! Are you black dragons and I born to rush? I have to say that seratia''s face value is really high. She absolutely explodes all the goddesses in the original world of Yalin. Moreover, as a black dragon, her unique arrogant temperament adds a little charm to her. Of course, the pair of breasts in seratia''s chest, which is probably second only to the moon sea, with her face, is a model of children''s giant breasts. "You are very much like your former mother ~" "My mother has always been my pride, and I have always been looking for my mother''s back." Yalin nodded. "It''s true! Not only your appearance, but also your interior, like your mother, a cynical scholar." Seratia didn''t answer this time. She just showed a meaningful smile and stared at Yalin quietly. "You have brought some interesting things. It seems that you inherited the inheritance left by your mother in the black dragon clan?" "Yes!" Yalin was silent for a while. Seratia''s mother was not only the spouse of Black Dragon King Victor, but also a leading researcher in the development and application of weapons during the dragon war. The weapons she studied were not ordinary things such as magic crystal cannon, magic and airship. They were weapons used to make up for the shortage of high-level combat power between the belligerents, Seratia not only inherited her mother''s legacy, but also successfully recreated this weapon. With a sigh, Yalin didn''t ask more about this matter: "I don''t want to take care of things in the past. Now explain your intention!" (to be continued.) ... Chapter 491 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit With Yalin''s thoughts, a chair made of ice crystals was formed out of thin air. Then Yalin waved to silatia to sit down. Seratia is the daughter of a former ally. Her attitude towards her is naturally different from that of buyani and Rogge. Seratia nodded casually and sat down: "then forgive me for cutting straight to the point \ "Say it!" Yalin nodded. He was also a person who hated to say polite words for a long time. "Your Majesty Yalin, I would like to convey my father''s words. Does the covenant between the black dragon and the white dragon clan still exist?" Selatia said straightforwardly. Yalin was slightly stunned, and then opened his mouth and replied: "according to the situation of both of us, this covenant started from the war, and now the dragon war has already ended." Yalin''s answer obviously disappointed seratia''s expectations, but the Black Dragon Princess didn''t think that the famous Dragon King ten thousand years ago would easily make a superficial decision. "Tell me? Is Viktor going to continue the war in ten thousand years?" Silatia thought for a while and said, "I can''t guess what my father means, but according to my understanding of my father, I believe my father is not willing." If he is willing, he will not be Viktor, the king of the black dragon! Yalin, who was once a comrade in arms as a daughter, knew more about the character of the Black Dragon King. Before the white dragon clan participated in the world war, the black dragon clan was very passive under the fierce attack of the Dragon Alliance. However, in this case, viktom still led his clan to fight without admitting defeat! Even if his own side was undoubtedly defeated in the later stage, Viktor was still crazy to make the last fight with the help of black nuclear crystal. If sigma, the wise man of the blue dragon clan at that time, hadn''t designed to hit Viktor hard, so that the black dragon finally had the opportunity to take the seriously injured and unconscious Dragon King away, otherwise Viktor would have fallen into that war. "After the dragon war 10000 years ago, the whole world has come to today''s pattern. Although we are unwilling, we have to admit that now the whole world has entered the worst situation." Seratia straightened up and said, At the same time, he took out a magic guide and displayed a map of the division of the continent in front of Yalin: "The war is over, but it does not mean that our two families have no threat. The green dragon and the red dragons are still tracking the traces of our clan. The expansion of the holy city and the Holy See has made our two families can''t do anything in the mainland. Once our dragon could fly freely above the sky, but now it must avoid the holy place and the Holy See''s Eyeliner like a mouse, but his Majesty''s king Lin. Your white dragon clan is located in the Arnold mountains, just at the junction of the two forces. I believe you have demonstrated your strength. Whether it is the five supreme gods affiliated to the Dragon Alliance or the only Lord in the world of the Holy See, they will regard you as the greatest threat, even more than their opposition. " I have to say this just goes to the heart of Yalin. As seratia said, once the novice protection period ends, odur city is expected to be caught between the two sides as a target! Moreover, the former king of the white dragon was so crazy during the dragon war that Yalin could not beg for mercy now. When the other party knew that he could not leave the yanoder mountains, he would try his best to kill himself. Even if he could not kill himself, he would tightly block the whole mountains and cut off all material transportation. Now he was really a complete game over! War is inevitable. Adding a strong ally is naturally a good thing, but Yalin also has some scruples! First of all, the Black Dragon King Viktor is too strong and extremely hates human beings. Once the war starts, he will never stop until he uproots the whole human beings from the ground. Viktor did so during the dragon war. If you join hands with the black dragon clan, once the other party starts to carry out the genocidal genocide, let alone whether Yalin can withstand this extreme tyranny, at least a group of his little partners will never sit idly by. Secondly, if the black dragon with the concept of conquest and plunder can prevail, it will certainly set off war after war in the world. To be honest, although Yalin is trying his best to expand his military strength, in fact, Yalin doesn''t want to fight. As Yalin once said, compared with fighting every day to rule the world, rob other people''s women, and being a God and king, in the final analysis, Yalin came to the different world to become a passenger, To visit this new world and appreciate its unique customs, I''m not an alien to invade, and breaking the whole world into scorched earth is not what I want to see! Although some evil creator has set some tasks for himself, at least this task is not to conquer the world. After completing the task, Yalin is not in the mood to continue playing war games with victor! Finally, the world itself can''t afford a large-scale war, because a group of uninvited trouble guys will take this opportunity to rob by fire! Yalin is naturally willing to continue the covenant. If both sides just want to preserve their ethnic groups from aggression, it''s OK, but if the black dragon clan is allowed to burn the war to the whole continent, there will be no safe area in the whole continent for the small partners who are not good at fighting in odur city. Perhaps the former White Dragon King will reconsider and continue to fight after receiving the proposal of seratia, but now Yalin still hopes to find an opportunity to resolve the hostility with the Dragon Alliance. Now, unlike the former White Dragon King, Yalin is unable to control his power and is regarded as a threat by the emerald green dragon, In short, as long as we don''t fight, all conditions are easy to talk about. But if they are now tied to the chariot of the black dragon clan, I''m afraid there''s really nothing to talk about. "Salatia ~ in your personal opinion, do you want the war to continue?" After thinking about it, Yalin lost a question. "I''m afraid you won''t believe it even if I say I don''t want to fight." "In fact, I really don''t believe it." Seratia said with a bitter smile that the concept of black dragon conquest and plunder is too popular, not to mention that the black dragon clan is also the initiator of the dragon war. Although mankind is the fuse of the war, it is undoubtedly the first hand of the black dragon clan. "Times have changed!" Yalin continued: "whether we are willing or not, mankind has come to the forefront of the world. In the rules of the new era, if we are setting off a war, then we will face more than the Dragon Alliance and gods. You should know what a bloody war will attract." Seratia lifted her lips and said with a rather complicated look, "the devil in the abyss \ Yalin nodded. War and disaster will undoubtedly bring a large number of deaths and accumulate huge negative feelings. You know, the number of innocent people sacrificed by demons in the altar is nothing compared with the deaths and injuries caused by war and disaster. These huge negative feelings and degenerate souls will unite and distort the law of the interface into a huge intersection, so that the devil can enter the main material level. The city where grazite believers sacrificed hundreds of thousands of people has successfully crossed the border to the main material level, and the scale of the dragon war has reduced the number of creatures in the whole world by one third, That''s more than a billion lives! Ten thousand years ago, soon after the second generation of gods fell, the devil pattern in the abyss also changed greatly. Three devil kings fell and two newborn devil masters began to fight each other for territory and power. It is precisely because this special period, the dragon war did not attract these devil masters competing for power and profit to rush into the main material plane at one breath, However, some of the remaining low-level demons also wreaked havoc in the main material plane like locusts, so that the Dragon coalition, as the winner, had to fight a small-scale war with the demons. Now, if it is easy to launch a large-scale war, the last laugh must be the demon masters in the distorted void. The negative feelings accumulated by so many lives, not to mention grazit alone, is the phenomenon that all masters in the distorted void can come to the main material plane and even form the reversal of the law of the interface. Nemo, the assistant of the summoning system, once explained the rules of the world to Yalin. The so-called reversal of the law of the interface means that the rules that once suppressed demons will reverse the suppression of life outside demons, gods, dragons and all secular existence will be weakened, and evil demons will be strengthened in the main material plane in turn, Then the end of the world will really come. No wonder the holy capital and the Holy See have maintained a tacit understanding despite their serious opposition. They will never blindly incite believers to wage war. I believe both of them are well aware that this is a complete suicide. "I don''t think Viktor didn''t even consider this! Even if we can win the war by luck, it''s just suicide. Moreover, we should be very weak and have no strength to start a large-scale war." Yalin glanced at seratia and asked, "or has the black dragon clan, beyond my expectation, regained its preparation for launching a large-scale war after ten thousand years?" Seratia shook her head and looked helpless: "I think you misunderstood your majesty Yalin. The black dragon clan has only recovered part of its vitality, but it is far from reaching its peak strength before the dragon war. Although my father is a little radical, he also knows that the current situation can not easily start a new war, but my father is not willing to give everything away, so we continue in another field Fight the emerald green dragon "Go on!" Yalin noticed that silatia was observing her face and motioned her to continue. R1152 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 492 This is a world where power is respected! In front of dragons, gods and demons, secular mortals are vulnerable and vulnerable. Sometimes don''t imagine the gods too beautiful. The so-called strong should protect the weak. From ancient times to now, they only exist in the world outlook of middle school girls. The strong should squeeze the weak and enslave the weak. This is the eternal theorem, Sometimes some people always shout the slogan that everyone is equal, but the strong are equal to the weak, which is equal to the inequality of the strong. wwW.yanKuAi. It is absolutely unfair for the former that one person has made efforts and paid the price to achieve the current strength, while the other person requires each other to enjoy the success equally without doing anything! The reason why gods want to protect mortals and the reason why demons attract mortals to become their own believers are all achieved in the form of exchange driven by interests. But if judging by common sense, why choose a very troublesome way of exchange when a strong person can easily plunder all of a weak person? There is only one reason, that is, the world is maintained by a clever rule of the creator. Although the gods are powerful, they need the belief of mortals to continue to maintain. Without the belief of mortals, even the gods themselves will lose the meaning of existence and fall down. Precisely because the gods need the belief of mortals, countless powerful beings beyond the secular world are equal to being enemies with the gods when they want to enslave mortals and destroy everything, For the gods, the reduction of faith is the most intolerable thing, because it is related to their own life and death! It is precisely because of the covetous surveillance from the gods that many beings beyond the secular world have to converge and try to maintain their own existence in a peaceful way. Even if all the people who transcend the secular world join hands to try to enslave and crush all mortals, they must also consider the threat from the demons who distort the void. The great negative feelings of mortals will become the cornerstone of laying the road for the demons to enter the main material plane! The world is like a huge magic ring. Under the ingenious maintenance of rules, the transcendent and the secular are in a strange symbiotic way of dependence and existence, and no one can leave anyone! Those who try to break the rules end up killing themselves! It is precisely because of this rule that Viktor, the Black Dragon King, dare not blindly expand the war and burn the war to the whole world if he does not have the mentality of dying together. Under seratia''s explanation, Yalin understood that even the black dragon who had conquered and plundered had to change a more "gentle" way to continue to practice his ideas and values under the constraints of the world rules. "I see. Is Viktor ready to fight an agent war with the emerald green dragon?" "Agent? According to our black dragon, it should be a puppet." Seratia told Yalin about the general plan of the black dragon clan at the present stage, that is, carefully infiltrating forces throughout the mainland, using the contradictions between mortals to intensify each other. If possible, it''s best to cause a huge civil war between mortals, so as to separate the holy capital, the Holy See and the gods supported by them. At the same time, it can also help the black dragon clan reduce the pressure from the Dragon Alliance. The current situation of the black dragon is even worse than that of Yalin. You know, after the dragon war, compared with the black dragon clan that had to flee, the White Dragon King, who was furious because of the death of Tiffany, the son of the star, chose to fight with the Dragon Alliance. It was precisely because the king of the white dragon made a reckless decision driven by anger that the whole white dragon clan was almost completely mutilated. After Yalin was finally sealed in the yanod mountains by the three goddesses, the emerald green dragon encircled and suppressed the remaining white dragons again because he supported galseric, This time, Yalin had to choose to dismiss his clan, which had saved the last blood. In the next two thousand years, the whole white dragon clan almost completely disappeared. It can be said that when Yalin first came to odur City, it was a ruin without any sign of life. If it were not for the plug-in of the calling system, how to call people to repair the city of odur at first, Yalin would have no choice. For the Dragon Alliance, several dragon gods don''t think that the white dragon clan will revive again. I''m afraid the only thing to pay attention to is a white dragon king who has been cut into a bare pole commander. Therefore, in addition to the Jade Dragon Queen who has a deep hatred with the king of the white dragon, they have more or less relaxed their vigilance to the yarod mountains that have been turned into ruins. The black dragon is different. It was the culprit of the dragon war, and the Ju clan has accumulated considerable strength after fleeing. According to Viktor''s character, if it is allowed to develop, it will never roll the soil. To this end, the Dragon Alliance is tracking the trail of the black dragon clan all the time and doing everything possible to eliminate its effective power. It is for this reason that although the black dragon clan has changed its way to compete with the giant dragons, the black dragon clan has been unable to build enough intelligence networks on the mainland to avoid the surveillance from the holy city and the dragon eye. Even the task of finding the son of the star made seratia have to turn to her brother who ran away from home. "So the black dragon clan should have infiltrated into many countries and forces?" Yalin asked with a smile. "Yes, your majesty Yalin!" "Including the kingdom of Saxony?" Seratia, who was very confident, looked a little stiff. Obviously, Yalin''s words hit the heart. Under Yalin''s fierce eyes, silatia nodded without denying it. In fact, when he learned about seratia''s visit, Yalin thought about who leaked his news. The matter in the misty forest was strictly blocked by the Saxony kingdom. Although many news about the continuous snow spread, it never attracted much attention on the mainland. The black dragon clan who has fled to unknown places cannot get information about themselves so quickly. Even if they get some vague information, they should spend some energy sending spies to the yanoder mountains to determine whether it is true. God knows whether it will be a trap laid by the Dragon Alliance. But silatia came this time and prepared a lot of gifts, which means that accurate information has been passed on to the black dragon clan. Black dragon Rogge has signed a soul contract with himself, and it is impossible to sell the news about himself. Kloside is obviously full of resentment against his father Viktor, and even to the extent that father and son will hurt each other when they meet each other. Kloside is impossible to disclose the news of cooperation with himself. Not to mention that kloside also received a box of orihakam magic metal. If the Black Dragon King knew about it, kloside would have some trouble. Since the two most likely channels have been denied, the only force that still has its own exact information is the Saxony Kingdom, and it is also an important Royal member of the royal family who participated in the negotiations. "Saxony kingdom is the back garden of the white dragon clan. Do you understand?" "I understand, your majesty Yalin, but just as if we had an envoy somewhere?" Sailatia said with a charming smile. Nevertheless, there are some signs of weakness in her words. It is obvious that she has recognized Yalin''s attitude of "the back garden of the white dragon clan". Even if you don''t recognize it, now the black dragon clan can''t reach too far. Yalin''s mouth tilted a subtle range: "it depends." Obviously, if the "emissary" in the Saxony royal family makes a special move, Yalin doesn''t mind cleaning him up. Selatia is also very interesting to sell her teammates and tell Yalin who is lurking in the Saxony kingdom. A man who surprised Yalin. Seratia spent a lot of time explaining the current general plan of the black dragon clan for Yalin. According to the situation, the black dragon clan mainly shifted its energy to the East. After all, the holy capital and the Dragon Alliance in the west of the mainland made it difficult for the black dragon clan to move. "If the black dragon clan really changes its means, then I think we have the same interests with each other." "Then ~ your majesty Yalin! Can our two peoples continue the great covenant?" Yalin''s attitude changed, which made seratia happy. "But I need time to confirm something, so I can''t give you an answer yet." Seratia nodded, "of course, I can wait for your reply." "Can you make decisions on behalf of your father?" "Of course, your majesty! My father has authorized me to make the final decision." Yalin stood up and said, "I will give you a formal reply in five days. As long as what you said is true, I am in favor of continuing our former covenant. During this time, you will have a rest in odur city for a while!" "It''s my pleasure, your majesty Yalin!" Seratia also stood up and said with a charming smile, but suddenly seratia''s eyes turned and seemed to think of something and said, "Your Majesty Yalin, I have another news here. Maybe you will be interested to know." "What news?" Yalin stopped and looked at seratia and asked. "It''s about your clan member, the whereabouts of a white dragon!" Seratia narrowed her eyes and spoke slowly with an attractive tone like incitement. The whereabouts of a white dragon!? It was not the white dragon born in the summoning system, but the real clan member of the king of the white dragon. Yalin''s eyes became dignified and motioned seratia to continue. (to be continued.) Chapter 493 Reincarnation became the queen of the white dragon. Through the summoning system, Yalin summoned a total of seven white dragons and a young young dragon. Shumu rosefinch and sunezer were reincarnated into the white dragon through blood transformation. Now there are only ten white dragons in the whole yarod mountains. Compared with the most glorious period, there are nearly a thousand white dragons living together in the yanoder mountains, which is very sad. The white dragons born from the summoning system are all outsiders. Where are the real clans that originally belonged to the king of the white dragon? Yalin once browsed the relevant memories of the White Dragon King, but he didn''t find any clues. After the dragon war, the white dragon clan suffered heavy casualties. When overlord galselik established the perlas Empire, Yalin sent a few white dragon members in the yanod mountains to help galselik win the war, But in the end, facing the strangulation of the emerald green dragon, the king of the white dragon can only order to demobilize his compatriots. The surviving white dragons disintegrated and fled to the most hidden corner of the world, inhabiting and preserving the last kindling of the whole ethnic group. As for whether these white dragons hid there after more than 2000 years and whether there were any survivors, Yalin is still unknown. For these separated white dragons, Yalin doesn''t want to find them, but first of all, he really doesn''t have any clues. At the same time, he is trapped in the yarod mountains. The shortage of manpower in odur city makes it impossible for Yalin to specially arrange personnel to find these separated people all over the world. Besides, there is another thing that makes Yalin a little difficult. Will these separated people find that the Dragon King they once loyal to has been replaced? If the other party finds out this situation, according to the loyalty of these clan members to the White Dragon King, it is difficult to say whether there will be direct infighting at that time! It was because of the irresistible factors that Yalin had to give up looking for the lost people temporarily. With the help of the cheating device of the summoning system, over time, Yalin completely forgot this matter after more and more white dragon members. "Thirty four years ago, two white dragons visited the black dragon clan. They came to exchange some things." "Then they left?" Yalin guessed the next thing. If the two white dragons were still in the black dragon clan, seratia would certainly take them this time. "Yes! But they gave us some information before they left." Seratia nodded and continued: "originally they had a companion, but they were ambushed by Jinlong and the Holy See and captured. Although they stood out from the siege, their injuries were also left when they were pursued, so they fled into the territory of the Heilong family by chance." Captured by Jinlong and the Holy See? If the Holy See wants to rescue, it is not a simple thing. Although there is no Dragon Alliance, the goddess ishutar, the only Lord in the world, is not easy to deal with. In terms of strength, ishutar should still be above any of the five supreme gods. After all, she can absorb the faith power of half a continent alone. In addition, an angel has become her family Suddenly, Yalin found something strange in what salatia had just said: "Jinlong and the Holy See ambush together! When did Jinlong start to cooperate with ishutar!!" "Hahaha ~ I''ve been sleeping for more than 2000 years. Your majesty Yalin, you probably don''t know that there is another rebellion in the holy capital!" Selatia''s beautiful eyes opened with a charming laugh full of sarcasm: "the era of overlord fell behind, and ishutar occupied half of the mainland, and lesavi, the king of the golden dragon, was bewitched by ishutar at that time, betrayed the Dragon Alliance and became the running dog of the goddess!" When it comes to lesavi, seratia''s expression is full of contempt and hatred. No wonder! Before the dragon war, the relationship between the Golden Dragon and the black dragon had been very stiff because of the opposition of ideas. During the dragon war, Victor, the Black Dragon King, executed all the captured golden dragons. At the end of the war, after the defeat of the black dragon clan had been determined, lesavi, the king of the golden dragon, led his clan to take this opportunity to completely destroy victor. For both sides, they had a deep blood feud. Although Yalin still maintained a cool look on the surface, he was quite surprised in his heart. The golden dragon is one of the five dragon gods. It has the physical defense ability second only to the black dragon and can be immune to most negative states. At the same time, the Golden Dragon has good power and can use all kinds of magic except the dark undead and other evil systems, especially the spells of light and fire. If the black dragon is known for its outstanding physical ability and defense, it would be like a soldier if it changed its profession. Then the golden dragon is a paladin who can resist, fight and add. Not only is his ability outstanding among the dragons, but also in his character, Jinlong is peaceful and strict in order. Fairness and justice will never tolerate evil deeds. Because of excellent blood ability and fair and meticulous character. Among the five dragon gods, the Golden Dragon has always occupied the leading position, and the king of the Golden Dragon lesavi is even higher than the emerald Dragon Queen isera in reputation. If the memory of the White Dragon King is correct, Yalin actually has some good feelings for lesavi. After Tiffany''s death, lesavi came to the yanold mountains as a representative of the Dragon coalition army to try to appease the White Dragon King from getting involved in the war. At the end of the dragon war, the Dragon King also defied all opinions and insisted that the king of the white dragon choose to surrender to preserve the fire of the ethnic group. Moreover, for the black dragon who had executed his own people, lesavi did not aim his anger at the whole black dragon clan, but only at Victor, the Black Dragon King, who was the primary war criminal. "This is really unexpected!" From Yalin''s point of view, lesavi is indeed a magnanimous and wise leader. At the same time, as a strict quasi defender of order, it is incredible that he will choose to betray the Holy See, which has put human interests first. "In fact, there''s nothing unexpected. After all, the original golden dragon''s idea is a hypocritical act of affectation. The essence of the world is the law of the jungle. After the dragon war, our two clans were described as evil dragons, evil dragons and blasphemers by those stupid guys. In fact, we just act according to our inner instincts. Those giant dragons who think they are just Race and mankind are both virtues. Obviously, it is to plunder resources, but it should be beautified as guarding the homeland. Obviously, it is to invade and kill, but it should pretend to be liberation and redemption. No matter what kind of evil deeds human beings do, they are used to finding a legitimate reason. Otherwise, if they don''t do so, they will feel uneasy. " Seratia''s eyes became sharp, full of disdain and contempt. "But we black dragons are different. We don''t need those hypocritical costumes. We conquer and plunder only for the simplest reason. We have made every effort to open up more living space for our own ethnic groups, so that we black dragons can stand out in the competition of all things in the world and become the last winner." Yalin was speechless for a moment. Even xiunaizel, who was listening to seratia on the other side, didn''t know how to refute. It was very simple to refute seratia if he wanted to speak good words of righteousness, but even xiunaizel didn''t dare to say that seratia''s idea was absolutely wrong if he wanted to follow his heart''s will. Even if a civilization how to keep, but if submerged in the trend of biological competition, then everything will be meaningless. The five dragon gods have their own ideas. The idea of the black dragon seems to be conquest and plunder now. However, Yalin learned from the data provided by Nemo that the idea of the black dragon was originally defined as competition by the creator, and all things need competition to flourish. Otherwise, like a stagnant water, all species and civilizations remain static, Then there is no difference between such a world and death. Jinlong''s idea is order. When the competition reaches a certain level, a race needs order to restrict the competition, so as to maintain the sustainable development of its race. Otherwise, excessive and unrestricted competition will evolve into self destruction. Blue Dragon''s idea is wisdom. Wisdom and knowledge are an indispensable force for all creatures forever. Creatures without wisdom cannot promote the progress of the world. The concept of green dragon is balance. It is the mission of green dragon to maintain the balance of the world''s long-term development and avoid the serious imbalance between the world''s resources and population caused by excessive exploitation and waste, which will lead to the destruction of the whole world! The concept of red dragon is life. This is the simplest concept. Without life, there is nothing. Life is the cornerstone of all the concepts of the five dragons! After the rules of the new era were established, the five dragon gods gave new ideas to promote the progress of the world. However, it is a pity that after countless years, each dragon''s ideas have been mixed with impurities and are no longer pure. Yalin looked at seratia with a complex look and finally slowly asked, "so seratia, if one day the black dragon ushered in the day of destruction, will you still maintain this attitude?" "Yes, your majesty arlin!" Seratia replied quickly without changing her face: "if there is a day, we will not resent those who destroy ourselves, because that can only mean that we have fallen behind and should be eliminated!" Terrible race! Yalin couldn''t help looking at seratia. Many dictators and tyrants like the black dragon clan were born in his original world, exterminating other nationalities under the slogan of survival of the fittest, but these people never mentioned what their nation would do in such a situation, In fact, anyone who calls the "Darwinian idea" a resounding person will immediately change his mouth to denounce each other''s evil deeds and disguise himself as an innocent when he finally waits for his own destruction. I''m afraid there are not many people in the original world who can express their attitude directly like seratia. (to be continued.) Chapter 494 Yalin asked the fairy maid to prepare a residence for silatia and galrhodes. Considering silatia''s status as the Black Dragon Princess, Yalin no longer randomly arranged her to live in the internal hall, but chose a elegant residence in the city of odur for silatia to stay temporarily. You have to be quick to catch up with the mang wasteland. But the two female soldiers who came with seratia stood quietly at the door of the house, like stone statues. In another conference room, Yalin is discussing some things with shinezer and others. At this stage, as long as the black dragon clan is no longer as violent and superficial as before, as silatia said, and maintains its covenant with the black dragon on this hidden front, shinezer also agreed. Just to ensure that they are not shot by each other, the covenant between the two needs a new balance. Once the balance of the white dragon and the black dragon maintained the covenant is a common hatred of mankind. Now that the war is over and the black dragon clan has changed its way of doing things, the balance naturally needs a new one. "I do have a balance" As soon as Yalin turned his hand, a scroll with many words shining blue appeared. This is the equal contract in the soul contract. In Yalin''s opinion, even the most cunning devil in the abyss, as long as he signed the soul contract produced by the summoning system, he can''t play any tricks, of course, let alone destroy the contract by violent means, At least this is what the creator himself created. It''s so easy to be destroyed. Finally, seratia mentioned about another member of the white dragon clan captured by the Holy See. Yalin really has no time to rescue the clan. No one has hands and no time! Perhaps when the novice protection period is over and odur city is out of crisis, Yalin will send someone to investigate the situation. If possible, it''s better to save the people. After discussing the business, Yalin proposed to go to the rooftop for coffee and have a rest. It was late at night when silatia came. After a series of things, he pursued mercenaries in the fog and talked with Yalin. Now it''s dawn. In the distance, the fish belly sky has begun to glow slightly red, and it is obvious that a new day has come. "Your Majesty Yalin. Have you ever seen seratia?" On the open-air rooftop, sunezer raised his coffee cup and asked after taking a sip. "I can''t say I''ve seen it. When her mother visited as an emissary of the black dragon clan, she brought seratia to the yanod mountains, and seratia stayed and studied here for several years." Yalin shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "before, I only learned some news about selatia from her mother. Today is the first time to see her in person." Ten thousand years ago, the king of the white dragon couldn''t control his frost power. At that time, as a giant dragon, she was still in her infancy. She couldn''t resist the frost power emitted by the king of the white dragon. Naturally, she had to stay in the big library to read books and documents and negotiate with Yalin. Yidu was done by her mother. "Ah, Mr. Yalin! And Mr. schneizer ~ did you get up so early?" Suddenly a red figure appeared in front of Yalin. When he looked at Yalin, he found that it was yuanban Lin. But the eldest lady now looks like a cute king who looks a little shaky with dark circles under her eyes, and the same is true of Webber behind her. She even looks worse than Miss yuansaka, as if half of her three souls and six souls have been lost. "Wow ~ what have you done? Why do you look like panda eyes? Didn''t you sleep well last night?" "Actually, I didn''t sleep at all" Miss yuansaka shakily sat down next to Ya Lin, almost shaking her hands and drinking a hot drink. And Weber fell on the sofa, closed his eyes and slept like a bone. "What''s the matter? Shall I send you back to have a rest?" "It''s not the evil taste witch who did it." Miss yuansaka leaned on the table and opened the conversation box. It turned out that last night, cater Medea had a long mental training for them. On the way, she also asked yuansaka Lin and Weber to drink a potion that she personally prepared, which is said to keep the spirit active. It is this potion that makes yuansaka Lin and Weber''s spirit have been in an unusually active state. Even now they are sleepy, they can''t sleep. Yalin looked at them with a fierce face, and they took two bottles of intermediate purification medicine from the exchange office of the calling system for yuansaka Lin and Weber to take. After a few minutes, it seemed that the purification medicine finally offset the effect of the medicine prepared by Medea. Weber seemed to have been liberated, gasped and said, ''finally saved'', and then slept like a dead pig. Yalin had to send Weber back to his own room by reverse transmission. But miss yuansaka chose to sleep here for a while. Yalin couldn''t endure it, so she had to let Miss yuansaka sleep beside her. Looking at miss yuansaka who seemed to have fallen asleep, xiunaizel did not mind and continued to ask, "Your Majesty Yalin ~ you said that seratia inherited her mother''s'' inheritance ''. I''m curious about this. Can I know?" "Are you sure? I bet you''ll regret knowing what her mother left behind." Yalin looked at sunezer with a bitter smile. Obviously, Yalin''s expression now shows some things. I''m afraid that seratia''s inheritance from her mother is quite terrible. Sunezer''s eyes became a little subtle: "I think I can guess some! Your majesty Yalin!" "Oh ~ tell me!" Before sunezer could speak, the blue magic had condensed into a human shape and appeared on the roof. It was Lancer kuchulin who came. Looking at some hesitant yurin collyling, he said directly, "the two women guards brought by that Royal Highness are the heritage, right?" After that, kuqiulin waved to miss yuanban. Of course, miss yuanban, who was in the state of panda eyes and extremely tired, ignored kuqiulin''s greeting. Yalin nodded noncommittally: "bingo! But please pay attention. I''m your master!" "Don''t care about these details ~ master!" Kuchulin waved his hand and said with a casual smile, "but what are the two female bodyguards of master? I heard that when they confronted them on the front line, they took ten arrows at the same time, as if nothing had happened." Xiunaizel also added at this time: "I think they should not be human?" After a moment of silence, Yalin motioned kuqiulin to take his seat. After sorting out the messy information in his mind, Yalin slowly said, "in fact, they are really not human now." "Ha! Master, do you mean they used to be human?" Kuchulin was slightly surprised. There was a strange and messy smell on the two bodyguards. It''s like the feeling that many different kinds of breath are mixed together, which makes people unable to judge. "That''s right! They should have been ordinary humans before they died." Ordinary human? It can hit dozens of swords at the same time without death. It can wave the deadly two handed giant sword with a slender wrist. It has the strength to cut three mercenaries into two sections at the same time. Please! Even the saints in audur wear a golden holy coat to resist the sword, and even the golden saints can''t recover from being shot through their eyes in an extreme time. "I should have said that ten thousand years ago, a tragic war broke out in the world. The alliance composed of white dragon and black dragon clan and the Dragon Alliance led by emerald green dragon launched a war that affected the whole world. Seratia''s mother was the spouse of Viktor, the king of black dragon at that time, and she was also a chief scholar and researcher of black dragon clan." "What does she study? Your majesty Yalin!" "During the war, she studied only one ~ weapon!" "What does this have to do with the two waitresses. Master!" Yalin took a deep breath and his expression was a little complicated: "There are many definitions of weapons, including cold weapons and hot weapons. At the same time, weapons do not just mean that what is made of inanimate materials is a weapon. Bacteria, viruses and other living creatures can also be turned into weapons to destroy the enemy. Of course, the science and technology in this world is very backward, and no bacterial weapons can be developed, but it is still possible to turn an ordinary person into a weapon That''s enough. " Kuchulin''s face became gloomy. Only xiunaizel was still waiting for Yalin to continue. "During the dragon war, our two clans faced each other. The four clans were seriously short of combat power, especially in the face of the dragon, so our two clans studied ways to make up for the lack of combat power! The white dragon clan developed the Magic Knight and black nuclear crystal, while the black dragon clan planned and prepared to fight the dragon under the leadership of seratia''s mother And create a biological weapon that can be controlled. And those two waitresses should be the product of this plan! " At this time, Yalin didn''t notice that miss yuansaka, who seemed to have fallen asleep, frowned slightly, but she returned to normal in an instant. "Integrate the blood of the Dragon into the bodies of humans, elves, dwarves or orcs, and turn these people into a kind of half human and half monster war monsters similar to synthetic creatures. In order to counter the power of the dragon, generally speaking, it will destroy the body balance of these monsters, and have reduced their own life expectancy or strengthened their power or power at the cost of some palace energy perception Self recovery speed. At the same time, in order to prevent them from rebelling, seratia''s mother also developed a spell to be implanted into the minds of these monsters, and then controlled these monsters in the same way as manipulating dolls. This is also the reason why the two female soldiers seem to have no pain and self-consciousness. Because from the beginning, they were just string puppets in seratia''s hands. " Yalin slowly told the cold truth! (to be continued.) Chapter 495 "It''s a devil''s act. To be honest, I do regret hearing it. I''ll tell you that the fastest update of the novel is the eye. Is it fast?" Xiunaizel looked helpless and shook his head. "The black nuclear crystal is not as good as the biological weapon studied by latiya''s mother, or even more terrible. Perhaps the only humane thing is to make the enemy disappear in a moment without even feeling the pain." Yalin said faintly. "But I have to say that if you can turn ordinary people into people who can resist the existence of dragons, your majesty Yalin ~ if you can do it, will you conduct such research?" This question puzzled Yalin, but soon Yalin gave a non answer: "no! At least not now, but I can''t guarantee it when the war begins." War is such a cruel thing. After killing red eyes, the belligerents can do anything to break through the moral bottom line in order to win. Once, the white dragon clan and the black dragon clan exchanged some technologies with each other, although they would certainly retain some key things. But for Yalin, the summoning system has the most detailed and even more advanced data of blood fusion experiments. As long as he is willing, Yalin can turn a large number of prisoners and slaves into a fighting machine that can barely compete with the dragon. However, Yalin feels that he can''t break through the moral shackles of this level for the time being. Of course, this is not absolute. Maybe when the situation deteriorates in the future Just as Yalin said to Panda before reincarnation, he is not a saint! Kuchulin tilted his head and grabbed the back of his head: "so those two female soldiers are the legacy left by her mother." "How could it be ~" Yalin shook his head and said: "It has been ten thousand years since the end of the dragon war, and the mother of her mother has also fallen in this war. These war abuses have been weakened at the cost of life, and they have not been able to survive for ten thousand years. It seems that this royal highness continues to carry out this war research after observing her mother''s research materials. I think seratia''s research results have surpassed her mother. The two female soldiers are no longer just puppets who will not take any action without orders. From the situation sent by Kim Bradley, they seem to be able to make some simple judgments and decisions! " "Green is better than blue! It''s just that this kind of thing is too contrary to human relations." "Yes ~ but who will consider human relations and morality during the war? Both sides want to be the winner." When he said this, Yalin suddenly noticed miss yuansaka sleeping on one side. Just now he seemed to find that the corner of miss yuansaka''s mouth twitched and probed it with a little mental force. Yalin found that miss yuansaka didn''t seem to be asleep. It seems that she listened to what she just said. But at this time, Yalin also felt that it didn''t matter, or it was good to take this opportunity to let Miss yuansaka understand something. Yalin continued to talk with xiunaizel pretending not to know. Kuchulin quietly asked for a glass of malt beer and listened to the two people talking. Miss yuansaka also supported her body and pretended to sleep all the time. However, when she heard about the major crisis that the city of odur was about to face in the future, miss yuansaka looked nervous. A year later, a war would roll over the whole yanod mountains, and the enemies would be the most powerful existence in the world. Although she didn''t read comic books very much on weekdays, Lin, who had some knowledge of mythical creatures as a magician, also knew. Dragon is definitely one of the top beings in the world, not to mention ordinary magicians. Maybe even magic envoys can''t guarantee that they can absolutely defeat each other one-on-one. Suddenly, Lin suddenly found that he always told Yalin about this condition and that condition. It seems that he is too petty. Obviously, the senior students have been working hard for everyone''s safety. Lin now feels as if he has no sleep at all. His mind is full of pictures when Yalin asks him to do something on weekdays. If you think about it carefully, everything Yalin asks him to do is for the city. But I don''t know I''m so bad! Lin quietly clenched his fist. However, when Yalin said that he divided himself into non combatants and sent himself to the "Tower of sages" for the reason he had learned before the war to avoid the disaster of war, Lin was a little breathless! Ha ~ non combatants!? For your own safety!? Is he so weak in the eyes of senior students? "Is there any news from Farron? Which great mage has been away for some time." Sunezer remembered the old man with white beard. When he first saw each other, the other party''s dress completely matched the image of a magician in sunezer''s heart, which was impressive. "No, there''s still some time left for the spell seal on Farron. However, recently I got some information about the sage tower from Saxony kingdom. It seems that the great mage finally raised his butcher''s knife." Yalin joked about the recent information. The reformers and conservatives in the tower of sages seemed to have finally torn their faces, and Farron, who was instructed by Yalin, went back and directly and neatly cancelled the professor position of the reformer leader entexius, and then directly removed several bones of the reformers from important positions without hesitation. The tough means seemed to surprise even the Conservatives for a while. While cleaning up the other side, Farron quickly announced some restructuring methods and attracted some mages who were still willing to stay in the sage tower. For the reformers, the sudden change of the situation could not be described by breaking muscles and bones. Farron''s series of combined punches almost broke their spine. The reformist leader entius began to announce his separation from the sage tower after returning to God and incited more mages to leave together, but Farron made entius dumbfounded with just one word. The only level 20 great mage on the mainland directly declared entexius a traitor, and vowed that all mages walking with entexius would not be recognized by the legal level of the sage tower, and the forces associated with entexius would be rejected by the sage tower. This kind of impolite and even arbitrary behavior has made the countries on the mainland remain silent about this huge personnel change. After all, the tower of sages has been led by Farron so far. The great mage''s qualifications and fame are not comparable to those of such speculators as enthughes. Many mages join the sage tower and value the fame of the sage tower on the mainland, but not the so-called reformist leader Professor enthughes. Of course, now that he has lost his professorship, no one is paying attention to him, a level 17 magician! Also offended the current leader of the sage tower, the most powerful mage in the mainland with level 20 magic level! After being forcibly cut by Farron, poor enthus found that the aristocrats and forces of various countries who had contacts with him had changed their attitudes in an instant. Everyone was afraid to offend the tower of the wise and Farron began to see themselves as disaster. The once cooperation and guarantee are like ashes! Yalin couldn''t help laughing when he said here. The various forces that used to cooperate with entius were mainly because there was a sage tower behind entius, because there were many advanced magic technologies stored in the sage tower with a history of more than 2000 years. What people valued was that these technologies were not entius himself, However, enthus seems to have made a mistake, thinking that he is the object of value, and forgetting that once he leaves the tower of sages and loses the opportunity to touch these technologies, he will become worthless. "Ha ~ master! It seems that the world has never lacked such fools with excess self-consciousness." "Then, your majesty Yalin, are you going to send Lin to the sage''s Tower?" Yalin nodded and said, "although lulushu began to establish a stronghold in the free city, we can''t send everyone to one place. If we are scattered, there will always be a safe point to avoid being eaten by the enemy. Besides, I also want to know how much technology the sage tower has mastered." After the end of the era of overlord, the tower of sages collected many important things from the ruins of the Empire, including the evidence that overlord once contracted with the king of white dragon. God knows how many other technical materials they have. When supporting galselika, the king of white dragon sealed in yanod mountains spread a lot of technology to galselika, The purpose is probably to cause technology diffusion, so that the Empire established by galselika can monopolize the whole world for a long time, which has blocked the emerald green dragon and the gods at that time. As a result, galselik did let the majesty of the gods sweep the floor. The king of the white dragon was happy at that time, and Yalin now feels forced! With so many important technologies, the Dragon coalition did not collect them at the end of the galselik era, which was unbelievable to kill Yalin. The data of Magic Knight, airship and all kinds of magic guide technology. Fortunately, the king of white dragon finally left a hand and didn''t spread the black core crystal technology, otherwise Yalin would be crazy! "Master! According to my intuition, I don''t think she will go to that place ~" kuchulin said suddenly. "Not possible, but absolute!" Arlington suddenly moved his eyes to his side. Looking at Lin who seemed to be still sleeping, he asked, "right? Your Excellency, the eldest lady who is pretending to be sleeping!" In xiunaizel''s funny smile and kuchulin''s bad smile, miss yuansaka gently sat up and looked at Yalin with her double eyelids with dark circles. (to be continued.) Chapter 496 Clearly in front of him was a beautiful girl''s face with a warm smile. However, Yalin saw a different scene in his eyes. A red demon with horns was staring at him angrily. [ads: we have a new website. Shorthand method:... Com] "How much did you hear?" "I''ve heard what I should and shouldn''t hear, Mr. Yalin!!" A well gradually appeared on Lin''s forehead. At the same time, he tilted his head and stared at Yalin. Yalin ignored the terrible aura that made Lancer kuchulin swallow his throat: "so what do you think of going to the sage tower?" "Of course!! I \ For a moment, it was like blowing hair. Lin pinched his fist and roared. However, before he finished speaking, Lin thought it was like a deflated ball. "I can''t stand it." Lin covered his forehead and rubbed it. The tone suddenly became soft, which made Yalin a little confused: "I said, senior, do you really think I''m that kind of weak little girl?" "I don''t think I can live alone for nearly ten years and have the courage to participate in the cruel Holy Grail War." Yalin looked up and down at the little red devil. Lin put his hands on his chest and crossed his legs and said, "what do you think of me, senior? What is the strength of the current owner of the yuanban family in this world." "If you deal with ordinary mercenaries, you can easily deal with more than a dozen people. Even if you deal with mages below level 10, I''m afraid they are not your opponent. Even mages at level 13 and 14 may not win you. After all, Lin''s tricks are not more general." Yalin finally said a funny sentence, which made Lin''s forehead have another word "well". The eldest lady immediately corrected, "that''s not a trick, that''s a tactic!" Yalin nodded and agreed: "generally speaking, Lin, your strength is above the middle level in this different world. If you consider your age, you are qualified to be a genius in front of the world." Now the divine knowledge, Yalin can easily perceive the power of miss yuansaka. After learning with caster Medea for so long, Miss Lin''s level has quietly climbed to Lv9. Then, with the magic in the different world and the gem magic Lin is good at in the wish world, Yalin conservatively estimates that Lin may not lose to the other party if he fights with the court mage Gretel who first met with a level 16 magic level. If Lin herself is a person from a different world and her strength has been measured by her current age, she will definitely be regarded as a genius among geniuses by the world. Whether it is money or the title of nobility, it is estimated that it is something at hand. Moreover, Lin is a master without a teacher in terms of combat experience. He can stand up tenaciously to participate in the fifth Holy Grail War when he loses his parents after the fourth Holy Grail War. Yalin has to admit that his perseverance is much stronger than his previous life, No wonder Lancer kuchulin, who originally liked strong gas girls, always had a special liking for Lin. "That''s it. Do you think I''m a ''non combatant''? Ha!" Lin slightly raised his head and asked with quality. At the moment, xiunaizel and kuchulin looked at the good play with great interest. For sunezer, sometimes it''s good to have some interesting episodes after the busy brain is too tired to let the brain rest. For kuchulin, onlooking is an attitude, onlooking is a pleasure, and onlooking is a kind of life. of course! It''s hard for the onlookers! Yalin sighed: "Lin ~ you are really strong, but it''s just strong in the eyes of ordinary mortals, in front of the power beyond the secular world. Your power is actually nothing \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ After thinking about it, Yalin decided to eliminate a relatively rough word. Watching the play belongs to watching the play, but when it comes to business, xiunaizel still helps Yalin say: "Miss Lin ~ since you heard it just now, you should understand that the war a year later is not a trifle." "That''s why I want to stay!" Lin still didn''t give up, put one hand in front of his chest and recommended himself: "I''m a magician, but I''m not the big lady who knows to cry at dangerous times. If I fight, I can be competent." "I admire your courage." In the eyes of xiunaizel, the girl named yuansaka Lin is a good girl. After knowing that the war will come, she has no fear, no fear, and no impatience to leave her companions and escape. Instead, she still chooses to stay and fight with everyone under the threat of death. Whether it''s because of her will or not, she deserves her praise for making this choice. "Hey, Lin! If you were born in the Celtic era, I will pursue you to be my wife." To kuqiulin, whose liking for Lin soared again, he said a word that made the corners of Yalin''s mouth twitch slightly. Yalin really wanted to say a word to kuqiulin. Please don''t say such words with NTR nature in front of his master. Are you moving closer to another lucky e? Praise goes back to praise, but there are some things that sunezer and Yalin have the same view: "but you should know that the enemies we face are transcendent secular existence in the world, and your strength can''t compete with it at all. Not only you but also many people need to withdraw from the city of odur, which is to help the city of odur keep the fire of recovery." "Yuehai, fili, Weber, elulu, alulu and many others, I don''t just let you be a deserter. I hope you can understand Lin." Said Alin from the bottom of his heart. So far, the power of the adult dragon has summoned the system to calculate the potential of at least s level. Against the characters born in the Dragon moon world, let alone yuansaka Lin, is bathermero Loreleia is estimated to be choking, and if the blue dragon who is best at magic and the crystal dragon with magic immunity are right, the magician will really become useless in an instant. Against the dragon, at least Zhenzu level monsters come in the moon world. In the fate series, it is estimated that the glittering can support the scene. Perhaps the Liangyi style and the killing expensive straight death magic eye in the type moon world are very cow B. Although I don''t know whether the straight death magic eye can really do it, that is, "God will kill you too", but just because one of the biggest defects of the straight death magic eye requires the holder''s accurate entry point and line to take effect, the giant dragon flies to the sky and greets you with the dragon breath and doesn''t play melee with you. Then the dead devil''s eye will be abolished. Moreover, this is still an ordinary dragon. In case an enemy like the emerald Dragon Queen, which is at the top level in the world, comes, Yalin doesn''t think that anyone in odur city can compete with the Dragon Queen, and even the Saiya people in seven dragon balls in the animation world should consider the weakening of them by system correction, In short, no matter the characters born in the calling system or the original residents of the world, no one can destroy the world itself. And this is the creator''s first rule! "Understand? Lin ~ I hope you understand. It''s not that I think you''re too weak to use. It''s just the payment request and danger we face this time." Lin fell into silence. Yalin felt that his words should make Lin retreat from difficulties. It was not a shame to evacuate. When you know your strength is not good, you have to attack recklessly. That''s a ridiculous act of exceeding your strength. However, suddenly Lin stood up in silence, and then jumped onto the railing of the roof and jumped out before Yalin could return to God. Dead!! The eldest lady jumped off a cliff and committed suicide!! Here is the roof built on the rock wall. Below is an abyss at least hundreds of meters high. As soon as Yalin changed his look, he was ready to get up and catch Lin. Kuqiulin, who was still drinking beer, immediately responded. Kuqiulin''s body immediately disappeared from its original place, trying to stop Lin''s behavior. The huge impulse made cracks appear on the ground where he was located. However, it seemed that it was too late. However, for a moment, Yalin seemed to notice that miss yuansaka recited a few words silently. He could keenly notice that the wind element was gathering at Lin''s feet. Under the attention of everyone, Lin didn''t fall down, but flew into the sky like a dancing goblin. In the morning sunshine, he looked down at Yalin with a proud look. "Ha ~ flying." Kuqiulin, who had just jumped onto the roof railing, looked at Lin in surprise. "Have you learned to fly?" Said Yalin in a tone of praise. Lin gently sorted out his long black hair dancing in the cold wind: "of course! Although the principle of magic in this world is a little different from magic, it is roughly the same, and it is not difficult to understand." "Congratulations." I really want to congratulate Lin. flying is a human dream and a sign of getting rid of the shackles of gravity. Now miss yuansaka, who can easily fly to the sky, is really proud. You should know that the magic in the fat series rarely involves the ability to fly. Even the heroes, except for the caster rank and a few people with flying tools, most heroes can''t fly at high altitude, such as saber altoria, kuchulin, dilumudo and so on, Red a flies in the night sky from a tall building with Lin. it also moves back and forth on skyscrapers with the help of jumping force. Strictly speaking, it is not a flight. Lin didn''t congratulate and appreciate Yalin, but directly asked, "come out and fight with me, senior!" (to be continued.) Chapter 497 "Come out and fight with me, senior!" Flying in the air, yuanban Lin asked Yalin to duel. Yalin raised his eyebrows and Lin wanted to fight with himself? Please ~ if you really want to, just condense an ice crystal directly behind Lin, and then the battle will be over in less than a second. [ads: we have a new website, shorthand method:... Com] but miss yuansaka will fall into a very long depression next. £¬ Yalin shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "don''t be kidding, Lin. you''d better go back to your room and have a sleep first. I just hope you can understand." When!! In an instant, kuchulin appeared in front of Yalin. The dead spine gun blocked a magic bullet from the sky. It was obvious that the attack came from yuansaka Lin who was holding his finger to Yalin. "Don''t get in the way, Lancer! This is between me and the senior." Lin coldly looked at kuchulin and said. Kuchulin shook his head reluctantly. He stood the red magic gun on the ground and joked: "although there is no reason to fight this Holy Grail War, at least you want to attack my master. As a servant, I can''t watch you attack my master without asking." "Tut ~" Looking at Lin''s grinning face, Yalin knew that it was obvious that the eldest lady was serious this time. With a sigh, Yalin patted kuchulin''s arm and signaled him to step back. Then Yalin also flew into the sky and came outside the roof. "I said Lin ~ you should know how big the gap between us is." "How do you know if you don''t fight?" Yalin wanted to remind herself of the strength gap between herself and her. However, he looked dignified, but one hand crossed his waist without fear. They just floated in mid air and looked at each other. "If your dignity was hurt, I apologize to you." Yalin, who hopes to end the confrontation as soon as possible, said frankly that he has apologized to Lin for the strength and identity of the White Dragon King. If it was ten thousand years ago, the members of the white dragon clan would definitely break their glasses. Since the White Dragon King was born in this world, he has only fought, fought and fought again. Even in the face of demons and gods, the dragon king never apologized to anyone. Apologies mean mistakes! But he is perfect, there is no mistake! This is what the real white dragon king knew about himself ten thousand years ago. Of course, now Yalin will not inherit this seemingly cool but actually very middle two concept. That''s a big husband, okay. "I accept your apology, senior!" To Yalin''s surprise, Lin accepted his apology, but the next second, miss yuansaka clamped eight magic crystals between her fingers like magic: "but I still want to play with you, and I want to prove my strength to you." The two magic crystals turned into dangerous blood red and came to Yalin with an extremely unstable magic riot. Even without special perception, Yalin knew that the magic in the magic crystal stone had been activated enough to burst out a powerful power similar to the level 16 fire magic explosion inflammation. In case of explosion, I''m afraid even the open-air roof not far away will be affected. Level 16 magic is already the housekeeping skill of a high-level mage in the secular world. However, in Yalin''s eyes, it is useless. The special ability of the White Dragon King itself can be immune to all magic below level 17. If you really want to cause actual damage to the Dragon King, you need at least level 20 or more magic. Yalin moved his finger a little. The two gemstones were instantly covered with ice crystals, and the magic that had been activated in an unstable state was forcibly neutralized and calmed down in an instant. The two superior magic crystals with a value of at least 200000 leans outside slipped from the air and fell into the abyss. Lin is very positive. Everything is in his estimation. The senior is indeed an inhuman monster. He thought he was right before and used only two magic crystals. He knew that the senior was so powerful, so he used all eight magic crystals. "I don''t want to fight you." Yalin tilted his head and said. "What?! it''s time for you to say that." Yuanban Lin seemed a little angry and said that the purpose of fighting with the seniors was to prove that he was not that kind of weak and vulnerable girl. Looking at Lin''s angry appearance, Yalin really wanted to tell the big lady with strong self-esteem that he didn''t want to fight with her, but he didn''t want to continue to attack her confidence. But it is obvious that miss yuansaka will never stop fighting. Obviously, what I said just now may have exposed Lin''s inverse scale. Now there are only two choices in front of Ya Lin, either don''t do anything and let Lin beat himself to relieve his anger, or be satisfied to play with Lin and let her vent. He sighed. Although he liked Lin very much before, Yalin said that he was not shaking m and was not interested in letting the eldest lady beat him to relieve his anger. Moreover, it was too humiliating to be beaten by a girl as the king of the white dragon. So Yalin chose the latter, but considering the strength gap between them, Yalin decided to use a more compromise method: "I won''t fight with you ~ Lin! But I can let you fight with them." The dense water elements around the yanoder mountains quickly gathered together, and a crystal transparent monster with a sickle appeared in front of Yalin. Yuansaka Lin''s pupil shrank slightly. This monster was really impressed by Lin. Because when he first came to this world, the schoolmaster used it to tease himself in the palace. "If you want to challenge me, beat my servants to the ground." Yalin looked up at Lin with a smile and said, "if you can beat all my servants, then I will no longer interfere with your freedom." "That''s true." "The big husband is full of words!" Yuansaka Lin suddenly showed a black smile. At the moment when Yalin''s voice just fell, magic bullets had condensed on his fingers, but this time the magic bullets were no longer repressed black, but red like flame and with a strong sense of blazing. When Yalin was analyzing the composition mode of yuansaka Lin''s magic bullet. Three magic bullets have been shot from Lin''s hands. The first bullet directly opened a big hole in the sickle monster, the second one turned the monster''s head into ice debris, and the third one completely disintegrated the sickle monster that had been badly hit into fragments and fell from the air. Yalin looked at Lin in amazement for a long time before he choked out a sentence: "great! It''s really important for scholars to treat each other with admiration on the third day!" This sickle monster condensed with ice crystals is a low-level element creature condensed with water elements. It has no consciousness and is completely a puppet controlled by Yalin. However, it is such a low-level creature that not only used four types of shooting, but also consumed several magic gemstones to dress it up dangerously when Lin faced it for the first time. But today, when facing the enemy again, only three basic magic bullets destroyed it. Lin looked down at Yalin and said with confidence in his tone: "senior! It''s best not to compare me now with me at the beginning." "Then we can change places. It''s too dangerous to fight here." Yalin snapped his fingers and forced the reverse transmission to send Lin and himself to a place far away from the city of audur in the yarod mountains. From here, you can only vaguely see the huge crystal column floating in the sky in the city of audur in the distance, emitting magical brilliance. Yalin fell to the ground, stepping on the thick snow, and Lin saw it slowly fall down. "It''s really convenient to transmit magic ~" Lin hugged his waist with both hands and looked around. Teleportation is the magic Lin has been learning recently. However, due to his strong talent, Lin has vaguely touched the doorway under the guidance of Medea, but there is still some distance from the actual application. Yalin stopped the wind and snow in this area: "then let''s start now." The water element condensed again. This time it was no longer a low-level sickle monster. A giant composed of white jade like ice at least four meters high appeared in front of the cold, holding a war hammer twice as big as the cold body, and the cold frost force was constantly emanating from the giant. Yalin summoned the Frost Giant this time, which is only one level lower than the evelett of the higher-order Elemental creature in the Fire Elemental creature. "This is the frost giant, a water element creature that has reached a high level. By the way, I''m not directly controlling this element creature this time, so do you understand?" After saying this, the figure disappeared temporarily. Yalin''s meaning is very simple. He will no longer control elemental creatures this time. All battle modes are determined by elemental creatures themselves. This will be a real battle and even life-threatening. "It suits me!" Lin looked at the ice giant roaring towards him, and the magic bullet containing the power of fire flew out. The hot bullet hit the ice giant, which had no impressive effect as before. The power of ice emitted by the ice giant was like an invisible shield, which weakened the power of magic bullet to the lowest point. At the moment of Lin''s approach, the hammer in the hands of the Frost Giant has fiercely waved down the solid ice and snow on the ground, as if it had been hit by a meteorite, flying hundreds of meters high. As early as this, Lin had started the magic he had learned before, strengthened his foot strength and jumping ability, and avoided the attack. However, the speed of the ice giant was faster than Lin thought, which was completely inconsistent with his huge and bulky body. The Warhammer waved and his fist came like a storm. Lin almost avoided this continuous attack until a magic crystal condensed into a shield was thrown out to temporarily stop the giant''s attack. Lin finally had a chance to breathe. "Try this." The four magic crystal stones were held in Lin''s hands, and all the stones were activated by the power of fire. At this time, a sound suddenly came into yuansaka Lin''s mind. (to be continued.) Chapter 498 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Although yuansaka Lin and the ice giant are in a bitter battle, as a bystander, Yalin has one person''s strength to deal with the ice giant, which is already a high-level element creature. Miss yuansaka can not only persist for so long, but also fight back, which is commendable. You should know that the defense of the Frost Giant is the second to none in the water element biology, and its strength is no less than that of the mountain giant, especially in the strict area of the yanoder mountain, which is also an area with particularly dense water elements. The overall attributes of the Frost Giant need to be improved, which can be said to be an advantage. Generally speaking, the Frost Giant is now strong enough to sweep a mercenary team. However, when she saw that the eldest lady blocked the Frost Giant''s blow with a shield made of magic spar, some pictures suddenly flashed in Yalin''s mind. Is there something missing in Lin''s fight alone? you ''re right! Miss yuansaka is a magician from the fate series. As a participant in the Holy Grail War, how can she not call servant! At the thought of this, Yalin''s "kindness" reminded me that I should ask your saber to help you. In Yalin''s opinion, even if yuansaka Lin called Nero to fight and win together, it can also be regarded as Lin''s victory. No way ~ Miss yuansaka who did not fight with her own servant is incomplete. Besides, Nero summoned the world because of her, which is not the credit of the summoning system. Why don''t you summon saber The voice suddenly sounded in his mind made Lin hesitate. Facing the ice giant who broke the shield and waved the war hammer, Lin''s eyes changed several times. However, in the end, it seemed as if he had made up his mind. There were two more gemstones in his hand, and six magic crystals that had been activated and glittered with dangerous red luster shot at the ice giant like bullets out of the chamber. Although it is an Elemental creature, the frost giant also has self-consciousness. Seeing that his eyes suddenly become red, and even the cold air around him began to get hot and dry, the Frost Giant immediately realized what might happen. The dangerous magic wave has spread, which is enough to make the ice giant with thick shield feel dangerous. The next second, the ice giant stopped moving hard, and his hands immediately blocked in front of him. At the same time, his two arms began to change rapidly to form a huge shield made of ice. "Disappear!" Lin roared and finally activated the magic crystal. Boom!! The huge explosion was accompanied by the dazzling fire. The power of the explosion made the surrounding mountains vibrate slightly, the hot air rolled away in all directions, and the surrounding snow was rolled up by the hot wind and melted quickly in the air. At the center of the explosion, the rocks on the ground have turned into a dark red emitting amazing heat. At a glance, it looks like a volcanic area just left by lava, which is generally incompatible with the surrounding snow mountain scenery. This power surprised Yalin on one side! Normally, the attribute of yuansaka Lin should not produce such a strong explosion, and the fundamental reason should be the gem magic learned by Lin. as a prop that can store magic and provide energy source for the magic guide, magic crystal has become an amazing bomb under the action of yuansaka Lin''s gem magic, Although Lin''s own magic is not much, he can store the magic in the magic crystal stone day and night. In this way, the magic concentration in the magic crystal stone becomes considerable over time. Moreover, the magic crystal stones provided by Yalin for yuanban Lin are basically high-purity and top-grade products, and the total number of magic that can be stored is amazing. In this way, the magic power generated by activating the magic crystal stone with a large amount of magic stored in ordinary days is comparable to that of level 16 and level 7 magic. If multiple magic crystals are used together to resonate, it may even be comparable to level 20 magic! This is an amazing discovery!! Yalin grinned and had to say that the special ability of gem magic made him have to look at miss yuansaka differently, but there was also a big defect in this way of fighting, that is, it was very expensive. The six first-class magic crystals were worth at least about 600000 or 700000 riens. Such a sum of money made the eldest lady throw it out like fireworks. You know, for ordinary mages on the mainland, the superior magic crystal stones are usually embedded in their most valuable magic guides or wands to store magic for use in battle. If you want to destroy an enemy and throw six magic crystal stones, it will definitely make countless mages on the mainland scold it as an outrageous thing! Yalin patted his forehead and looked at yuansaka Lin who went down to the deep pit to check the situation: "well, it seems that I should directly raise the difficulty." Standing in front of the deep pit to make sure that the ice giant has been completely blown up, yuanban Lin, who doesn''t even have residue, suddenly noticed that the surrounding water elements began to condense again, and this time the concentration of water elements even far exceeded that of the previous ice giant. For a time, the temperature around him dropped rapidly. Lin even found that the severe cold even broke through the resistance of the emblem and eroded into his body. Vaguely, Lin even felt that the space in front of him seemed to be twisted into a channel, and countless water elements were entering the world from the other end of the channel. At this moment, a huge creation has gradually appeared in Lin''s eyes! This is a huge monster like a man and a horse. The whole body is also composed of ice crystals. The heavy armor seems indestructible. The cold of death continues to spread from his body to all around. With the dull roar, a pair of huge ice wings stretch out from behind the Centaur monster. Yuansaka Lin couldn''t help but open his eyes and looked at the behemoth in front of him in disbelief. This posture and momentum, the previous frost and snow giant in front of the monster was like an ant, which was not worth mentioning. Water element Lord! As the highest level Elemental creature that the king of the white dragon can call, Yalin once called a powerful existence when chasing the female mage leilis. "Are you kidding? How is this monster possible!!" Lin''s eyes became unbelievable. The huge element Lord in front of him just showed the result of the battle by his breath, that is, he will be defeated. Yalin kept silent this time and summoned the water element Lord to let yuansaka Lin retreat. You should know that the element Lord is beyond the secular existence in the main material plane. Although the first water element Lord summoned by himself failed to defeat the non-human mercenary named gerkate, the main reason is not the lack of strength of the element Lord, At that time, it was too far away from the Arnold mountains. The magic supply of Yalin was basically consumed by the element Lord. The final outcome was not so much that the element Lord was defeated by gerkate, but rather that the element Lord was forced to return to the element spirit world under the action of the law of the interface. But this time it''s different. In the absence of magic supply, the strength of the Elemental Lord has been restored to the strongest level. Even the mercenary named gerkate may not be able to compete with the Elemental Lord this time. Oh ~ as a result, did the eldest lady still choose to fight? While Yalin was thinking, yuansaka Lin in the open space below had made an attack on the element Lord. This time Lin took out all the precious magic crystal stones without reservation, because Lin knew that the enemy in front of him was an unimaginable terrible existence. He had to go all out this time, otherwise he would never defeat the other party. Looking at the Flying Magic Crystal Stone, the water element Lord seemed to be angered by the small human in front of him. His four hoofs quickly opened and rushed to yuanban Lin at an amazing speed. At the same time, countless sharp Ice Spikes gathered around the element Lord. In an instant, he flew out like a violent storm, and the target was directed at yuanban Lin. The power of the eight magic crystals was released in one breath, and the power of the explosion was even higher than before. The huge explosion made the element Lord roar angrily and jump up like a frightened flattery. "Damn it!!" Seeing that the attack failed, Lin found that ice spikes were flying from the sky, and two magic crystals were quickly added in his hands. With the activation of magic, the two magic crystals exuded different green brilliance. Two huge shields intertwined with magic quickly blocked Lin''s body. The next second, the rain of Ice Spikes and arrows fell down, with crisp sounds, The two shields kept moving to stop the attack of ice spike. When the shield cracked, the attack of arrow rain finally ended. However, Lin didn''t have time to breathe. With the roar of the element Lord, the hammer had cut through the snowflakes in the sky and appeared in front of Lin with endless killing intention. In a moment of panic, yuanban Lin resolutely gave up his plan to use the remaining two magic crystals to make a shield, Because Lin is very clear that under this groundbreaking blow, the magic shield can never stop the other party''s attack. Quickly spit out a few words in his mouth, the magic circuit in his body immediately started and began to strengthen his feet. At the moment of completing the magic, Lin jumped up behind him regardless of everything, and has escaped this fatal blow. However, Lin, who narrowly escaped the hammer, lost his balance in mid air by a gust of wind, and has fallen to the ground in one of the most embarrassing positions. At this time, Lin suddenly realized. The strong wind just now is actually the wind pressure made by the water element Lord with the war hammer. The wind pressure alone has such terrible power. We can imagine how terrible the power of the hammer just now. The element Lord didn''t know that Linghua cherished jade, and he didn''t seem to want to give Lin a chance to breathe. After the Warhammer was held high by the Lord, it had hit the ground heavily. The whole ground shook violently. The surrounding ice and rocks staggered under the impact of power and spread to Lin like spikes! On the other hand, Yalin, who is quietly ready, looks at yuansaka Lin who is in crisis. Although he has released his control over the element creature, Yalin can''t watch miss yuansaka be killed by the water element Lord. As long as there is a real life danger, Yalin will save Lin at the first time! However, at this time, Yalin suddenly felt that a weak consciousness was quietly observing here in the distance, and had detected the divine consciousness. Yalin suddenly found that it was the deformed female soldier brought by the Black Dragon Princess seratia. R1152 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 499 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit In a residence used to entertain distinguished guests in audur City, the bathroom is filled with heat at the moment. A beautiful girl is slowly lifting up without any fat. She looks almost perfect. Her legs gently stir the hot water. Although lying in the bath, the hot water still can not completely cover the pair of amazing plumpness in front of the girl''s chest, The skin like white jade and long black hair constitute the most wonderful match, which makes the girls who originally looked to be minors have a more attractive and charming posture than mature women. "Gallodus ~ can you deal with the Elemental Lord?" While enjoying the comfort brought by bathing, Black Dragon Princess seratia looked at the image projected in the front picture, which was a picture of the powerful water element Lord with the posture of a centaur fighting with yuansaka Lin. "There is no problem, your highness, but it may take some time." On the side of the Black Dragon Guard Garr Rhodes stood upright like an iron tower, facing the beautiful princess''s Royal Highness bathed in the naked body, Garr Rhodes did not have any gaffe at all. He just calmly looked at the fighting scenes in the picture, as if this man who had enough to make men''s blood boil were not as attractive as the water element of the image. The water element Lord is a very strong presence in the spiritual element creatures. Of course, it is one level worse than the giant dragon. Galrhodes is confident that he can overcome the other party with an overwhelming advantage. However, it is located in the yanoder mountains in the extremely cold region, and the density of water elements around is extremely dense due to the king of the white dragon. The water element Lord''s defense Combat and recovery will increase significantly. I''m afraid it will take some time to destroy the other party. As for her bodyguard standing aside, she could even see her naked body by moving her eyes. Seratia didn''t care at all. She just looked thoughtfully at the battle in the image: "it''s really surprising that a human girl who seems to be under age can last so long under the attack of the element Lord." "It is also possible that she is not human, just like the kid who fought with me before." Gallodus added. "No! The power fluctuation recorded by the magic guide shows that the girl is really 100% human. Although she can use some strange spells." "The magic that the girl uses is very special. It seems that she uses the magic spar as a weapon. It''s just how to process it to make the magic in the magic spar form such an explosion. It''s hard to guess. Your highness, do you know this technology?" Garr Rhodes turned around and looked at cerrasia, and asked, though he was also a black dragon, but Gal Rhodes was a soldier who knew only magic, not mastery of it. Now he can only see whether the most intelligent and knowledgeable Princess of the clan knows this technique. Silatia changed her position and lay down by the bath. Just like a mermaid, she is lazily exposing her curved back and elastic hips. She doesn''t care that her body is being watched by galrhodes: "I don''t know. The magic crystal stone in the human girl''s hand seems special. If I can, I''d like to get one or two to study." The shame concept of the giant dragon is somewhat different from that of humans. Although it is transformed into human form, in the original consciousness of the giant dragon, clothes are only external objects used by mortals such as humans, elves and dwarves to resist the cold and defend against swords. The giant dragon has hard dragon scales and doesn''t need these extra things at all, People don''t like to be watched directly because of the shame concept of these clothes, but the dragons have different ideas. Usually, when the giant dragon recovers its huge dragon posture, it is equivalent to * * big. In this case, the dragons will not feel any shame. What is not ashamed is still normal communication and interaction. After turning into a human posture, the dragons will not feel anything wrong, and wearing clothes is just to meet people''s ideas. In some cases, if not for adapting to the etiquette and habits of mortals, many dragons are probably streakers and exposure maniacs in the eyes of mortals. Of course, some dragons will be more or less assimilated by mortals after they have been in contact with mortals for a long time. They begin to pay attention to clothes and don''t like to be looked at directly. However, seratia is the princess of the black dragon clan. She has lived inside the clan for a long time and has little contact with the outside. So far, seratia''s habit of mortals is still very weak "Then I''ll go and capture such a magic crystal for your highness." "No ~ gallodus!" Seratia shook her head and said, "this is the kingdom of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. We are just guests to visit, not enemies to provoke disputes. Don''t do anything bad before reaching an agreement with Yalin." Gallodus immediately nodded and saluted, "I see, your highness ~ I will do as you command." Seratia then focused her eyes on the girl in the image like a flame burning in the cold wind. There are more human beings than expected in the new city of odur built by the king of the white dragon. It seems that the position of the king of the white dragon on human beings has indeed changed greatly after ten thousand years. Seratia was not interested in guessing the reasons for the change of the Dragon King''s position. She just wanted to think about how to deal with the Dragon King''s new position, especially when her father still had no change in his concept of human beings as ten thousand years ago. When the Warhammer of the water element Lord strikes the ground with great force in the image, the formed fault zone spreads to Lin like a poisonous snake. If it is involved, it will be squeezed to the degree of flesh and blood blur by the crisscross rocks and ice. Seratia looked at Lin in the image with interest like watching a movie. I want to see how the human girl can avoid this blow. "Oh, do you know how to use self strengthening magic? It''s really amazing!" Seratia licked her sexy lips and looked at Lin as if she saw her favorite thing. At the critical moment, yuansaka Lin used magic to jump with all his strength regardless of the bearing limit of his body. Under the condition of sudden high-speed jump, Lin felt that the muscles on his thigh began to twitch and give birth to pain. It was obvious that some tendons had been strained. But at least I can be glad to escape this fatal blow! Under Lin, the cracks rolled over and even spread to the mountain wall not far away, and a large number of rocks and snow fell like a landslide. But in the past few seconds, the huge icicle had already arrived as an arrow. The water element Lord is not a turn system. NPCs in RPG Games will never give up any chance to attack. Without the control of Yalin, the element Lord will not stop before killing the enemy. "Shield!" In a hurry, yuansaka Lin threw the magic crystal in his hand to form a shield again. However, the shock wave generated by the icicle hitting the shield made Lin lose his center of gravity in mid air, like a bird with broken wings, screaming and falling into the ground. Seratia sighed and looked rather regretful: "it''s over. It''s estimated that she will be seriously injured if she doesn''t die. I''m still looking forward to whether she can defeat the element Lord." "This is impossible for a mortal." "But for a mortal, a young human girl can fight with the Lord of the elemental spirit world to this extent. Her battle today is enough to be praised by the world." Seratia gently bit her black nails and stared at yuansaka Lin with her eyes shining: "If she wasn''t a subordinate of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, I really want to get her. Look at her fighting posture. Although she is very weak, she is full of beauty and explosive power. The most important thing is that she is still young and has enough room to rise, and the young * * can better adapt to the experience of blood fusion. It can be said to be the most perfect experimental material!" Seratia whispered creepy words. In fact, seratia has conceived the experimental hypothesis of Lin in her mind. Up to now, both her mother and the war monsters she made are physical combat types, and creating war monsters that have magical power and can be controlled has always been seratia''s goal. At this time, Lin, who had been hit in the prediction, suddenly flew into the sky from the snow and landed on a cliff. Lin, with a trace of blood on his forehead, panted and stared at the element Lord below. "It''s impossible!" Seratia frowned and said in surprise that the blow just now could not be unharmed as a human Ling. It is reasonable that even a very strong soldier should be seriously injured. Did someone else help her just now? On a cliff far away from the city of audur A female soldier brought by the Black Dragon Princess sailatiya is quietly observing the battle between yuansaka Lin and the element Lord in the distance. The female soldier is holding a small magic guide in her hand to record the battle picture and send it back to sailatiya. And seratia, who was watching the battle, did guess something right. Someone did help Lin just now. After Lin started fighting, Yalin didn''t set up any barrier barrier barrier. It''s understandable that seratia noticed the breath caused by the arrival of the element Lord. Although she was a little cold about the Black Dragon Princess''s peeping, it seemed that she just wanted to see the situation and had no other intention, Yalin also chose to ignore seratia''s actions and continue to focus on Lin. When the element Lord gathered icicles to attack Lin, Yalin had estimated that Lin would definitely be seriously injured under the attack of this intensity. Although he was just watching, Yalin couldn''t watch miss yuansaka Lin be killed when this dangerous situation occurred, so he had to use his own strength to help her a little and cushion the impact of the fall for her. All right, Lin ~ don''t force it, call saber! > When the element Lord was ready to attack again, Yalin temporarily controlled him and gave Lin time to have a rest. By the way, he also wanted to persuade the proud young lady who sometimes likes to get into trouble. (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 500 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit When yuansaka Lin was knocked out of balance by the strike magic of the element Lord, he realized that he had fallen to the ground in this posture. He was afraid that he would be either dead or injured. However, when his body fell to the ground, he suddenly fell into the snow like hitting a soft air wall, almost without injury, Only his forehead was scratched with flying ice chips. Seeing that the water element Lord who had been attacking constantly suddenly stopped his action, yuanban Lin naturally knew who was helping himself. Yalin''s voice appeared again in yuansaka Lin''s mind. The eldest lady bit her teeth in a fork and still didn''t move. "I refuse! This is my fight. I want to prove my strength. If saber comes to help, even if I win, it is not my victory." After a moment of silence, miss yuansaka gave Yalin a headache reply. Please. Have you proved your strength? If you can fight with the water element Lord alone for so long as you are a mortal, everything done by Li Lin in the secular country is qualified to be recorded in history. "Please don''t perfunctory me with this tone, senior!" Lin suddenly roared as loudly as he was stimulated. Yalin looks innocent. He really doesn''t intend to perfunctory you, miss. Your strength has been proved. But if you don''t want saber to help you fight, you really don''t dare to let the element Lord (continue to fight with you. It''s the limit that mortal power can stand in a stalemate with the element Lord for so long. It''s almost impossible to surpass the element Lord. The absolute gap between strength can''t be made up by perseverance, persistence, exploding seeds and pretending B. There''s no aura called "long Aotian" on your old head. Yalin finally couldn''t help yelling, and Lin was stunned. After coming to this strange world, Lin has never been preached by Yalin in such a severe tone. Yalin''s tone remained the same: "No! Senior! You understand wrong." Yuansaka Lin suddenly shouted, "this battle is to prove my strength. When I get to the real battlefield, I know how to choose." ok Even as a ninth rank teacher, GE muzongichiro needs to cast meidia to strengthen his flesh with magic before rushing to the front line and facing the soul. At least the migrant soldier bazet needs xiao''an to entangle the other party before he can use the reverse lightsaber. Miss yuansaka is ready to surpass the feats of the first two, As a master, even servant is not ready to call. "I just want to prove myself." Yalin suddenly changed his tone and said in a strange tone: "Eh!?" Lin was stunned. He didn''t understand what Yalin meant. Perhaps miss yuansaka Lin doesn''t know that she is the only character who can summon a powerful animation character without consuming the soul energy in Yalin''s hands, although Yalin provides a curse. But hundreds of points of material energy have been exchanged for potential, which is at least level A. It takes tens of thousands of soul energy to summon Nero. This made Yalin ecstatic. "Senior, do you think I can''t win the Elemental Lord without calling saber?" Lin sighed and wiped the blood on his forehead with his clothes. Yalin said in a tone of evil taste: "Then I''ll win and show you!" The eldest lady roared and raised her hand directly. The crescent shaped mantra began to send out a seductive red light. Lin''s strong idea was conveying the past with the mantra as a medium. The brilliance of the magic quickly condensed into an equally fiery figure. The red saber Nero wearing an emperor''s robe and holding the original fire appeared in front of Lin. "I''m so happy, player! Finally ~ player, you took the initiative to call me!" No strange clothes, no shameless hugs and kisses when they meet, no endless pranks and jokes, and Lin''s heroic posture like a burning flame makes Lin feel that this is really Nero who harassed him all day before? Of course, Nero is still the same Nero. But simultaneous interpreting the past with the curse, Nero knew the embarrassment faced by him. So this time, his majesty, who was also arrogant in nature, put down his agitation and chose the most powerful side to appear in front of Lin. In the city of odol, Princess Nero, a princess with a coveted ambition, is watching the sudden appearance of surprise. "Ah ~ player, you''re hurt. Did this guy do it?" Seeing that Lin''s forehead was still a little bloodstained, Nero aimed the original fire at the water element Lord who was still bound by Yalin. "I''m glad you''re finally serious this time." "I have always been very serious. No matter what I do, I have invested 100% enthusiasm to complete it!" Nero watched the water element Lord warily and said that Nero could feel that it was a difficult opponent in the breath of power emitted by the element Lord. "Don''t talk nonsense ~ pay attention!!" In the scream of Lin, Yalin has released his control over the water element Lord. Although the free element Lord was angry with Yalin''s control, he did not dare to direct his anger to summon his powerful existence, but was ready to vent his anger on the two mortals in front of him at the first time. In this case, it can be said that bullying the soft and fearing the hard is the common bad root of all intelligent beings in the world. Although the explosive breath emitted by the Elemental Lord makes people feel as uncomfortable as being slightly stabbed by sharp thorns, Nero, as an emperor and arrogant, does not allow himself to flee in fear when facing the enemy''s first attack. Let alone in front of his favorite player, it is definitely a more intolerable shame than death. Yalin covered his forehead and looked at Nero holding the crooked two handed sword forged by her hand. The original fire directly met the heavy hammer of the element Lord. Although the spirit is much stronger than human beings, whether it is strength, physique and agility, it is second only to the king in the upper spiritual world. Under the gaze of Yalin, the original fire collided with the hammer. The fierce delivery of fire element and water element made the surrounding temperature cold and hot, but it was obvious that the power of the element Lord was better than Nero. The emperor of Yingwu was directly beaten out and then loaded into the snow not far away. There is no mistake! Seeing saber who had just been summoned, she was so "second killed". Even miss yuansaka, who was not surprised, was stunned by the embarrassing look on her face, but the temperature around began to decrease again, which made Lin come back to his senses. The water element Lord set off white waves around him, and a large number of water elements began to condense and rush to the element Lord. At this time, Lin found that the Warhammer in the Lord''s hand was like being cut by the giant''s long sword. There was a significant crack on the hammer body, which almost turned the Warhammer into two sections from bottom to top! While repairing the damaged weapon elements, the Lord is ready to quickly eliminate the last enemy. Lin has no time to take care of Nero. Anyway, the information from the mantra shows that Nero has not been much hurt. Lin holds the four gemstones in his hand. At the moment of activating the throwing, the gemstones have been aligned with the four legs of the lower body of the element Lord in a straight line. In the previous attack, Lin already knows that the Lord is wrapped by a large number of water elements, These water elements can not only repair the Lord''s wounds, but also act as a shield to weaken external attacks. If four gemstones explode at different places at the same time, the sputtering damage caused is not enough to penetrate the Lord''s shield. Not to mention the layer of frost armor on the Lord that looks thicker than the big dictionary. Focus on one point to make a breakthrough, and the four gemstones explode continuously at the feet of the element Lord. The first and the second failed to tear off the Lord''s shield, but the third finally consumed a small piece of water elements around. The fourth gem directly blew up a part of a leg, and the huge and heavy body of the element Lord suddenly seemed to be out of balance. OK! Seeing that he was successful, Lin impolitely took out 20 gemstones from the space ring and was ready to end the battle completely at no cost. But not yet. The loud noise that cut through the air has followed. The huge icicle came straight at Lin with the roaring wind. Facing this move, Lin had been prepared for the move that had suffered a great loss just now. The glory of strengthening magic sounded again. Lin jumped up from a high position and looked down at the water element Lord. The other party only used magic and should not be able to use it in a short time. If all eight magic crystals are smashed down, even if you can''t kill the other party, you can cause \ Eh!? The sound of the wind whipping the wings suddenly sounded. The water element Lord has appeared in the same position as Lin in an unexpected way, which explains a thing for Lin. the thick wings condensed by ice crystals behind him are not just decorations. Lin wants to throw a gem, but the current situation shows that the water element Lord is faster than her. The Warhammer has been raised above her head, emitting a colder momentum than ice and ready to fall. But at the moment, there is another person who is faster, faster than Lin, faster than the Elemental Lord. The long sword burning dazzling flame falls from the sky like a meteor. "Don''t want to hurt my player!" Nero, holding the original fire, jumped down with a roar, and the blade fell mercilessly on the head of the Elemental Lord. (to be continued...) i1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 501 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit The original fire falling from the sky cuts into the head of the element Lord with the power of blazing flame. If an ordinary creature is hit like this, it may have been killed long ago, but the element organism has an element core. As long as the core is not destroyed, the element creature can repair its body over time, no matter how serious the injury is. Obviously, the core of the water element Lord is not in the head. At most, the sword of red saber Nero caused a heavy blow to the element Lord. In mid air, the Lord''s huge body fell to the ground like a broken kite. The head of the Elemental Lord seemed to have been cut off by a giant axe. The whole head was broken in two. The original fire of Nero may not be able to achieve this effect, but after being melted into the core of red inflammation, the powerful fire element contained in the original fire dispersed the water element around the element Lord, as if breaking the defense, allowing Nero holding the original fire to drive straight in, giving the element Lord an unexpected blow. "How are you? Player!" As a spirit, Nero couldn''t fly. After falling on a mountain wall, Nero looked at Lin flying in the sky and asked. "Well done, saber. Now get out of the way and let me finish him directly." Lin grinned. Taking this excellent opportunity, eight magic crystals flew to the element Lord on the ground in a row. Nero immediately understood what was going on when he saw the magic crystals flying in front of him; With anti magic, Nero didn''t intend to stay where he was and accept the baptism of magic. He jumped higher. The Elemental Lord who had just stood up sobbing on the ground had not recovered. Eight light spots in the sky had burst in. Soon, the roar of the Elemental Lord was drowned by the loud explosion. The fireball rising in the air was almost hundreds of meters high. Even Yalin who was watching could feel a strong sense of heat, The most frightening thing is that the explosion directly led to an avalanche on the nearby mountain. A lot of snow rolled down with the rocks, completely burying the Elemental Lord. "Really worthy of my fancy, great player!" In the middle of the air, Nero, holding his wrist and flying in the air, looked at the scene like a disaster film. He was also very excited to see the water element Lord swallowed by fire and submerged by snow again. "That''s not enough to say ~" Lin, who consumed both physical strength and magic, stopped slowly with Nero on a safe cliff and smiled. At the same time, Lin looked at the sky. It seems to be looking for Yalin''s figure and announcing his victory. Yalin''s voice suddenly came and told Lin absolute bad news. The Water Elemental Lord hasn''t been knocked down by her. In Yalin''s view, the elemental lords in the elemental spirit world are really easy to be knocked down, and the elemental kings will not be deadlocked with the gods of the new era for so long in the past war. Lin''s smile suddenly froze: "what? It''s not over yet" Just as in response to yuansaka Lin''s query, the snow below was suddenly lifted by Juli. A huge shadow like blocking the sky broke through the obstacles of the snow and flew into the sky. It seemed to have the shape of a Phoenix, but every part of the body was a creature condensed by ice crystals. Although the appearance changed, yuansaka Lin, who had been fighting with him before, felt it keenly. The huge Phoenix composed of ice crystals in front of him should be the water element Lord buried by snow. "No! Senior ~ it''s not you who summoned new elemental creatures?" Although the breath was very close, Lin still had some incredible qualities. "\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. But now Lin has no time to continue to talk to Yalin. The water element Lord incarnated as a phoenix has rolled an ice storm in mid air. Countless small ice scraps like sharp knives have rotated at high speed, like a death storm. Anything involved in the storm, even hard rocks, will be torn into powder in an instant. "Damn! The eight magic crystals didn''t destroy it. This guy''s defense is too strong." Yuansaka Lin now has no time to listen to Yalin''s explanation. The approaching death storm has left Lin and Nero behind. Nero''s magic has a good effect at this time. The scattered ice debris can''t do too much damage to Nero, while Lin is embarrassed. He can only support the magic shield to block the flying ice debris. Yalin''s words reminded Lin that after being a good student in Medea for a long time, Lin also learned a lot of interesting spells and knowledge about the different world. The Elemental creature Lin also learned that whether it is the original sickle monster, Frost Giant or the current water element Lord, their bodies must have the core of the element as the core. That''s the only weakness of elemental biology. Only by destroying the element core, the water element Lord will die! Yalin still said calmly. The water element Lord, as Yalin said, the whole bird body began to expand rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, followed by the temperature around him, which made Lin feel that his bones were about to freeze. Kernel location!? Although Yalin said sarcastic words in a leisurely manner, which made him gnash his teeth, it was not easy to find the location of the element core from the giant bird in the face of the element Lord flying in the air like a fighter. When the storm made Lin and Nero in a hurry, the element Lord didn''t miss the opportunity. He swooped down with a scream and rolled up bursts of frost airflow that was enough to instantly freeze flesh and blood to attack them. "This big stupid bird, I''ll turn you into a roast turkey!!" Seeing the Elemental Lord swooping down and getting angry by the storm, Nero seized the opportunity to hold the original fire and prepare to cut each other. However, the Elemental Lord seems to have judged that Nero can''t fly. When the original fire is not close, he quickly flies into the sky again, leaving only the amazing cold gas to Nero. "Damn!! how dare you fool me like this!!" The cold current created by the element Lord rolled past, close to the magic of level C. Although it resisted some damage, the low temperature also covered Nero''s clothes with a layer of crystal frost. Facing the Elemental Lord who is unwilling to fight melee, Nero who can''t fly can''t help but be fooled. Although the original fire inlaid with the core of red inflammation has the power to hurt the Lord, no matter how strong the sword can''t touch the other party''s body, it''s meaningless. After a few rounds, Nero''s only successful attack is to throw the original fire at the other party, And the blade also left a scar on the other party''s bird''s claw. Boom ~ boom ~ boom! Three explosions sounded. Yuansaka Rin saw that Nero was suppressed by the element Lord for a moment, and immediately used three gemstones to try to contain the other party. However, the Lord in high-speed flight easily avoided the attack. It is obvious that the Lord has been taking great losses before the attack. When he avoided the attack, the element Lord is like seeing an enemy, Whistling and rolling the mat, the strong wind pounded Lin like an unstoppable meteor. It seems that he will never stop until he kills the other party. Crazy Yalin''s eyes became gloomy and stretched out his hand to aim at the element Lord. A second before the element Lord''s attack touched Lin, Yalin was confident to forcibly send the leader back to the element spirit world. He couldn''t watch Lin be killed here. "See the remaining talents! Hear the cheers of ten thousand thunder! Cherish the glory of those in power! Bloom like flowers! Open the golden theater!" Suddenly, the voice of red saber Nero sounded like thunder. This familiar line immediately surprised Yalin. In front of him, a huge and distorted golden vortex quickly spread and swallowed up the element Lord and yuanban Lin, and the center of the vortex vaguely showed the gorgeous, rich and expensive theater scene, which was like the stage played by the gods. The strongest treasure of red saber Nero is not the two handed sword called the original fire. Nero once built a theater in Rome. However, after the opening of the theater, many audiences left on the way to the first public performance. Indignant at this, she blocked all the entrances and exits during the second public performance, and even no one went out until the end of the performance. Before being an emperor, Nero believed that he was "an artist comparable to Apollo" and "a chariot driver comparable to sol". This is the only way she can complete the absolute emperor circle to achieve her wishes. At the same time, it is also a great magic that exists as her strongest treasure and is specious with the inherent boundary. Zhaodang''s golden theater!! Lin looked at Nero who had used his strongest treasure. If the Gold Theater of zhaodang really had the special effects as in the original book, the water element Lord might be solved by Miss yuansaka and Nero. However, before that, Yalin slightly frowned and looked at the female soldier still hiding in the distance. With an idea of Yalin, a powerful force of frost froze each other. Even as a war freak, the female soldier had no ability to resist, and could only condense into a sculpture under the action of the force of frost! In the city of audur, seratia, the Black Dragon Princess, fiercely stood up from the bath and looked angrily at the suddenly interrupted projection. (to be continued...) i1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 502 It''s like watching a movie that can be called a masterpiece. When it''s at its best, someone suddenly cuts off the power supply. In this case, anyone will be angry. Silatia stood up from the bath, sighed gently, took the bath towel handed by galrhodes and wiped her body. This feeling of being interrupted at the most critical moment is very depressing, but silatia dare not do it in audur city. Even the war freak doesn''t know whether it can be recycled. It can freeze all kinds of war monsters with high resistance in an instant, which at least needs a giant dragon to do, and it is still a powerful giant dragon. However, compared with the war monsters, the whole process of the battle just witnessed, including the last golden vortex in the picture, puzzled seratia. Not to mention the girl who can fight the water element Lord with a strange spell, but also a golden girl whose strength has exceeded that of normal humans, According to the judgment, seratia believes that even the war monsters she created are not 100% sure to win over each other. Obviously, this golden girl is definitely not an ordinary human. There are many non-human monsters with human appearance here. I don''t know where the Dragon King found these subordinates! The golden vortex that finally appeared surprised seratia most. Even if she didn''t visit the scene or witness the whole process, as a knowledgeable black dragon, seratia also learned something similar from some documents and books. She has created her own field with great strength and has occupied a favorable position in fighting by sending the enemy into it. In the hands of the gods, that is the miracle of bringing a part of the divine domain to the main material plane! How is this possible!! Biting her finger ~ anyway, seratia doesn''t believe that the golden girl will be a powerful existence comparable to the gods. Otherwise, how could she be fooled by the water element Lord? You know, only a few people in the world can achieve this ability except the gods. In any case, seratia couldn''t think of this truth! When the Black Dragon Princess felt extremely confused and puzzled about what she had witnessed, the water element Lord involved in the Gold Theater was like a bug in a cobweb. After being involved in zhaodang''s golden theater at first, the water element Lord lost the target of attack at the first time. Miss yuanban was quickly moved to her side by Nero at the first time. As the strongest treasure of red saber Nero, "zhaodang''s golden theater" is not an inherent boundary, but it is an absolute emperor circle that allows Nero to achieve his wishes. Nero''s magic level is C, but in the golden theater, Nero can raise his magic level to a as long as he wants. In addition, all Nero''s attributes can reach the peak of saber level. Even the positions of Lin and water element Lord can be adjusted at will, because this is her stage, and she is the protagonist of this stage, All people and things must dance with Nero as the protagonist! "Is this saber your treasure?" Looking at the magnificent theater, Lin Chi seemed to come from the snow mountain to the most magnificent building in ancient Rome. "This is my stage. Come on, player, dance with my steps." Nero, who used the treasure, seemed inexplicably excited. The flame of the original fire seemed to burn violently to the master, just like a flying fire dragon, and impacted the water element Lord with Nero''s wave. In zhaodang''s golden theater, Nero, who has greatly increased his attributes, is completely two people compared with before. Looking at the flying fire dragon, the water element Lord incited his wings to fly to the sky to avoid this blow, but the element Lord now seems to have a shapeless wall in the sky of the theater, and he can''t leave. The miscalculation in an instant made the element Lord firmly next to the fire dragon. The flaming flame wrapped the Phoenix''s wings condensed from ice and quickly dissolved them. "Oh ~ although I don''t understand what''s going on, it seems very powerful!" Miss yuanban didn''t miss this opportunity. She took out a bottle of medicine personally prepared by Medea from the ring. It is said that it can quickly restore her magic in a short time. She opened the bottle cap and quickly poured it into her mouth. Her head was cold regardless of the stimulation of the medicine. After taking out four magic crystals, miss yuanban threw it regardless of the alignment element Lord of 3721. The explosion made the water element Lord trapped by the fire dragon lose his judgment on the outside world for a time. Nero, holding the original fire, crossed the fire wall. The blade easily tore open the water element Lord''s defense and cut off one of the Phoenix''s wings. The Elemental creature has no concept of pain. It mainly detects the flow of elements around the body to judge whether it has been hurt. Although it will not feel pain, the water elements around the body quickly reduce in the fire dragon and explosion. Coupled with Nero''s sword, the water element Lord can''t help feeling the threat of death. The death of elemental creatures is equal to dissipating into the most basic element, But for kings who already have self-awareness, this is absolutely not allowed by themselves. Waving his wings wildly, he created a large number of water magic, icicle, ice vision, frost explosion and a large number of magic, which almost turned the golden theater into a state of ice and fire. However, in the golden theater, Nero, whose magic has risen to a, completely ignored these spells. Although he still couldn''t directly resist the brute force of the Elemental Lord, he faced this Phoenix with bound wings, Nero has too many opportunities to attack the Elemental Lord from the dead corner, not to mention the auxiliary yuansaka Lin. Outside the golden theater, Yalin has been observing the internal situation of this great magic. It has to be said that the water element Lord is really in an unimaginable crisis. Ben Lin and Nero are forced to do so. If you think about it carefully, zhaodang''s golden theater should be regarded as a kind of treasure, just like the position making ability of cat. In addition to raising the full attributes of Nero to the limit, it can also form an independent space to prevent the enemy from escaping from it. Yalin tried. If he wanted to break into the golden theater, neither the transmission spell nor the projection can penetrate, Only by destroying a corner of this space with brute force can we enter. Presumably, the enemies involved in the golden theater will encounter the same situation! "Ha ~ it turns out that animation characters not from the system also have bug ability, or as long as characters who do not belong to the world will be affected in the world." An independent space also means blocking the huge water elements existing in the yanoder mountains. The water element Lord should have been aware of the surrounding conditions. In this space, the water elements are too scarce to be effectively supplemented by the Lord. Both the spell power and his own defense and recovery have been greatly reduced. In Yalin''s opinion, the Elemental Lord also made a big mistake. At first, in order to avoid being attacked in an open area, the Elemental Lord gave up the Centaur form with strong defense and changed to the phoenix form with strong mobility. Suddenly, he was sent to a narrow space and lost his mobility, The phoenix form with weak defense and slow action on the ground has become a target. If Nero initially sent the element Lord in the form of Centaur to the golden theater, the element Lord may take this opportunity to sweep Lin and Nero. "Ha ha ~ that''s what you mean by being bound in a cocoon ~" Yalin sighed and smiled. However, if you can''t kill the element Lord in this way, the Lord will never die without breaking the Lord''s core, and the Gold Theater of zhaodang can''t maintain the long sword. It''s not easy to find a small core from the huge Lord Suddenly, the situation suddenly changed, and the body shape of the element Lord quickly shrunk down. It was not because he was attacked, but because the element Lord took the initiative to compress the water element on his body, and the huge Phoenix body gradually shrunk to the size of human beings. At this time, yuansaka Lin saw the core of the element at the Lord''s chest, which had been irregularly inlaid in a diamond like a beautiful sapphire. "That''s the core!!" Lin shouted in surprise, but why did the leader become such a form that exposed his weakness. "Ha ha ~ that''s just right. I know you directly with a sword." Nero''s thinking is a little simpler. Since the other party has exposed his weakness, he should never miss this great opportunity. The original fire was shining with dazzling red. At the moment when it rushed to the Lord, the long sword had been aligned with the core of the element wrapped in the ice crystal like the core of a poisonous snake. The next second, Nero''s confident expression was full of shock. The blade was accurately held in his hand by the element Lord, and was forcibly stopped less than a few centimeters away from his body. The fist made of ice crystals hit Nero''s chest like a hammer. The huge force made Nero feel that all the internal organs in his body were squeezed out of his body, and blood gushed out of his mouth with a violent cough. The whole man flew upside down like being hit by the giant''s fist!! ¡°saber£¡¡± "Don''t come here, master! This guy nhhh!!" As soon as he got rid of the slowness brought by pain, Nero felt that his head was fiercely grasped by people. The whole person was uncontrollably pressed on the ground and dragged off running. The hard theater ground was hard ground with a crack. The water element Lord threw Nero up and hit Nero again with a heavier fist than before, This time, the element Lord also specially aimed at Lin who just took out the magic crystal stone to help. Haggard and unable to defend, yuansaka Lin was immediately knocked out by Nero who flew like a shell. The two girls screamed at the same time and fell heavily on the ground. Outside the golden theater, Yalin, who witnessed the situation, frowned! [ [end of this chapter] Chapter 503 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit "Player! Are you okay!!" "I''m fine" The moment he collided with Nero, yuansaka Lin, who was used as a meat mat, almost fainted in pain. Relying on the strong will he developed on weekdays, Lin finally supported it, because Lin knew that if he fainted at this time, everything would be over. The water element Lord''s hands turned into blades and rushed over. Lin endured almost falling apart. He even performed a magic treatment for Nero. Nero, who barely recovered, immediately had the original fire against the attacking element Lord. This time, it was no longer a collision of brute force, but a competition between speed and sword skill, compared with Nero who had only one sword, The body of the Elemental Lord is an amorphous existence. The four sides of the blade can change from any place on the body from time to time and attack Nero as a deadly hidden arrow. The next time, as a saber rank, Nero fell below in the white-edge battle. "Oh, damn it!! how dare you fool me like this!!" When wielding the sword to cut the Lord''s waist, the body of the element Lord was incredibly twisted 180 degrees. It was like a living snake drilling under Nero''s crotch, and took the opportunity to cut two blood holes on Nero''s thigh. Can''t cut in!? Nero, who hung many colors continuously, finally cut the blade into the chest of the water element Lord, but before, he could cut off the huge Phoenix wings with a sword = the original fire. This time, facing the Lord''s body covered with only a layer of thin ice, the blade was like cutting a material harder than steel, even the green veins on Nero''s forehead bulged. But the blade still can''t move forward. The Elemental Lord will not miss this good opportunity. One hand quickly grabbed Nero''s wrist, while the other arm changed from a smooth blade to a hook like saw blade, aiming at the water element Lord in Nero''s abdomen, ready to directly take out the mortal''s internal organs from her body. "Asshole!!" Nero, who found the other party''s sinister attempt, immediately withdrew his sword and tried to retreat, but it was obvious that the element Lord took a faster step, and the saw blade completely condensed from ice crystals attacked Nero''s abdomen like the soul sickle of death. For a moment, Nero''s mind even came up with the picture of his tragic death of being ripped open. Are you going to die here? "Come back to me, saber!!" The voice of Lin suddenly sounded, and then came the power to make the curse powerful. In an instant, the Elemental Lord found that the prey in his hand suddenly disappeared. When he looked up, the Elemental Lord saw only three gemstones that had flown to his eyes and shone with dangerous red light. For a moment, the explosion and flame almost submerged half of the golden theater! Lin looked at the distant explosion with concentration. The shadow standing up from the flame showed that the attack still didn''t work: "it''s really bad. He clearly saw the position of the core of the element, but he couldn''t break the defense of the element Lord." Although Yalin didn''t enter the golden theater, yuansaka Lin, who has a soul connection with himself, can still be talked with his soul. Now the element Lord is like wearing an invulnerable armor. All the attack means of Lin and Nero can''t break through the seemingly thin ice crystal body. Although Lin didn''t hesitate to use the curse to save Nero once, as long as he couldn''t break through the Lord''s defense, Lin and Nero were just passively beaten. "Saber! I don''t have many gems in my hand. I''ll use all the gems this time. You use the fire dragon to attack the chest of the element Lord with me. This time, we have made every effort to directly \ Half said, yuanban Lin suddenly found that Nero was half kneeling on the ground, showing a painful look and covering his forehead. "What''s the matter, saber! Did you hurt your head?" Nero clenched his teeth and his hands holding the original fire were trembling slightly, as if he were enduring pain: "sorry, player!! why did it happen at this time." Headache! Looking at Nero''s situation, Yalin patted his forehead and remembered that this is the most pitiful skill of red saber Nero. It was a curse that Nero inherited from his birth. This kind of chronic headache from time to time will seriously affect Nero''s thinking, and not only the success rate of using mental skills will be significantly reduced. Even the battle will be unable to give full play because of a headache. If Nero was born from the summoning system, Yalin can also use the power of the system to cure this problem for Nero, but Nero is a spirit summoning from yuansakarin. Therefore, Yalin can''t help him. I didn''t think of Nero and this problem before, because Nero never had this disease in odur City, and headache is not an ordinary disease, but a curse inherited by Nero as a spirit, which can''t be treated with ordinary drugs. Zhaodang''s golden theater also began to shake slowly at this time. It is obvious that Nero''s headache accelerated the collapse of the golden theater, which has been running out of time. Once the Elemental Lord is free and comes back to the yanold mountains with plenty of water elements, Yalin feels that the battle can be over. Without the help of Nero and the full recovery of power, miss yuanban can''t defeat the Elemental Lord alone, but the process of this battle is very unexpected. Nero and Lin are proud enough to force the water element Lord involved in the Gold Theater to this extent. "Wait a minute," shouted Lin, who supported Nero, "I want to bet again. This time I bet all the gemstones. I don''t believe in the magic stored in dozens of magic crystals." "How is this possible!!" Yuanban Lin immediately muttered to himself, "focus on one point?" Compress all the magic to one point! Lin was silent. If it was caster Medea, he should be able to do it easily. But for Lin, this is not the power he can master. Moreover, the magic characteristic of yuanban family is that the transformation and force flow are not concentrated, and the gem magic is the magic that has been concentrated for many years to break out at one time to form the effect of big magic, but it has never been involved in this long-term fighting mode. The water element Lord had roared and rushed over at this time. Yalin''s eyes sank and locked on the element Lord. Yuansaka Lin fell into silence. So far, she hasn''t answered. Obviously, the eldest lady still needs some time to put down her self-esteem, so Yalin decided to help Lin solve the problem. It''s hard for you ~ now it''s time to go back to the elemental spirit world. Yalin locked the power of the element Lord, and immediately made the Lord unable to move a penny. Now as long as he had an idea, the element Lord would be forcibly sent back to the element spirit world. Even the gold theater could not stop the power of the White Dragon King. "You know what? Mr. Yalin" Just as Yalin was about to send the element Lord back to his hometown, Lin''s voice suddenly sounded: "in fact, I don''t like to drill the horn, but one of my most annoying things is to easily admit ~ lose!!" With a roar of Lin, more than 20 magic crystal stones rose slowly and surrounded us. Yalin sighed. Sure enough, the proud miss yuanban is the kind of character who doesn''t see the coffin and doesn''t shed tears. Thinking of this, Yalin didn''t repatriate the element Lord and didn''t let go of her control over the Lord. Just allow the element Lord to defend in place once. If he forcibly sends the Lord away, he may have to be blamed by the eldest lady. It''s better to let Lin try and let her completely give up. The power of more than 20 magic crystals should be strong enough. If you want to hurt the Lord''s body, you should have no problem, but I''m afraid you can''t destroy the internal element core. When Yalin began to predict the result, suddenly a burst of dazzling brilliance made Yalin squint. A magnificent red robe suddenly appeared beside miss yuansaka. It was a legendary armor, ''hot blood flame'', which he gave to Lin. at the moment of its appearance, the robe immediately turned into red streamer, wrapped Lin''s body, and Lin wearing this robe grew like a goddess of flame, The radiation of the flame has been centered on Lin and continuously infiltrated around. The magic crystal stone did not fly out, but gathered around Lin to form a huge formation. One by one, the magic crystal stones were connected with each other to form a figure that seemed to have special significance. At this time, yuansaka Lin took off the largest Ruby on his neck! "Watch me, senior! You said I couldn''t have hit the element Lord alone, didn''t you? Then I''ll show you a miracle now." With Lin''s roar, the ruby was thrown at the front end. At the same time, all the magic spars lit up a strange red light at the same time, and the huge magic quickly ran out of them. With the resonance and cohesion between the magic spar and the magic spar, it was finally injected into the ruby, and then a red light like the Buddha sun flashed past Yalin''s eyes. That''s a dazzling sight!! (to be continued...) i1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 504 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Instead of using the magic in the magic spar in the form of explosion, activate the magic in the magic spar, and then control the magic to be emitted in a straight line like a laser. Different magic spars are stacked layer by layer, and finally gathered in the ruby for growth. For yuansaka Lin, this is an attempt to surpass his own limit!! After the huge magic spread, a lot of magic was wasted and could not break through the water element Lord''s defense. However, when concentrated at one point, all magic came together to produce enough power to penetrate the seemingly indestructible shell of the element Lord. The red light beam flashed past, and Yalin released his control over the element Lord, because the element core of the LORD had been penetrated. Although there was only a hole smaller than the little thumb on the core, the high temperature brought by the hot light beam had completely destroyed the core condensed by water elements, For a moment, the Elemental Lord trembled like a twisted doll, and then his body began to fall apart. There is no death in elemental creatures. They just return to the most basic elemental units. After returning to the spirit world from the main material plane, the basic elements will devour and agglomerate each other to form new elemental creatures. However, at the last moment of dissipation, the water element Lord still showed a trace of surprise. Although this battle was extremely unfair to the Lord who was always bound by Yalin, anyway, as the Lord in the element spirit world, he was second only to the element king and was killed by a weak mortal, And the other party didn''t use the magic and holy things given by the gods, so he killed himself only with his own strength. Until the last moment, the Lord still seemed puzzled. Why can a fragile mortal of the main material plane put his power above himself!? The LORD with infinite confusion and incomprehension slowly disappeared, and at this time, the Gold Theater of zhaodang was also maintained to the limit, but Nero, who was still suffering from a headache, was surprised and looked at Lin who had just made an amazing blow. At the moment, Nero''s eyes became a little fanatical. It''s like seeing a rare treasure, because the awe of that moment is as grand as a giant. The player he valued was indeed a different existence. At that moment, the player was as noble as Artemis, the goddess of the moon. Sure enough! The player is worthy of her own woman like Apollo! When someone''s lily is bound to bloom, the magnificent theater begins to disappear, but it is replaced by the vast snow and cold in the yanoder mountains. Lin and Nero, who have returned to normal space, are exhausted. "Won \ ha! See the senior, I I won \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. After determining that the Elemental Lord had indeed disappeared, Lin fainted as if he had exhausted his last strength. "Player ~ player!!" Despite the pain, Nero, who was also entangled by headache, caught the fallen master and held miss yuansaka''s soft body in his arms. Nero hurried to explore Lin''s nose. Fortunately! It seems that Lin just fainted because of too much physical exertion. At this time, footsteps came from the snow. Yalin showed his figure and looked at Lin and Nero who was surprised because of his appearance. After helping Lin take off his legendary robe, Yalin looked around. Yalin picked up the string of ruby necklace that Lin cherished most when it fell to the ground. Because a large number of magic beams had gathered before, at the moment, the metal frame above the gem had been completely dissolved, and the whole gem was as hot as a red soldering iron. Yalin held the gem and gently cooled it. Then the summon system has been restored to the ruby. "You won ~ Lin!" Bring the gem back to Lin''s neck. Yalin whispers to yuansaka Lin, who is still in a coma. "Ya Linqing, have you been watching?" Nero looked at Lin with some dissatisfaction. In Nero''s opinion, Lin''s behavior of sitting and watching his friends move like a mountain is really not very angry. Yalin had to explain the reason for the beginning of the battle, but although he got Nero''s understanding, when Yalin wanted to pick up Miss yuansaka who fainted, Nero was as determined as a calf guard, and took the initiative to pick Lin up regardless of the pain in his head. Yalin didn''t force him to snap his fingers and sent himself back to odur city with yuanban Lin and Nero by reverse transmission. The frost prayer and doctor who came quickly began to treat the injuries of Lin and Nero immediately, except for tendon strain, knife injury, fracture and collision injury. Wailin also had some minor burns on his body. Obviously, this is a side effect of the ''hot blood flame''. It seems that Lin hasn''t completely controlled the flame power of this robe. However, since Lin turned the robe into streamer and put it on her body before, I''m afraid the eldest lady has made a lot of efforts to use this robe. Helpless shook his head. Yalin folded the robe and asked the fairy maid to send it to Lin''s room. Nero''s headache is affected by the curse and can''t be cured by magic. After curing other injuries, Nero can only rest in the hospital bed. "I said to ya Linqing, let two fairy maidens dress me. Although it can''t eliminate my headache, it can at least relieve my pain." Before being sent back to the room, Nero made a condition for Yalin, who seemed to know that there was some disharmony. Service is OK, but it can only be ordinary service, and cross-border behavior is not allowed. It''s over! After returning to the rooftop, Yalin found that xiunaizel and kuchulin were still waiting for him. He opened his chair and sat down speechless. "Has the result come out? Your majesty Yalin." "Someone has gone beyond the limit by virtue of his own will and completed what I thought I could never complete. What can I say now?" Yalin waved his hand and showed a helpless smile. What miss yuansaka has done has proved her will. Next, she can only fulfill her promise. The next day, yuansaka Lin seemed to have consumed too much energy and was still in a coma. After finding that the students were absent and understanding the situation, Medea also kindly prepared some potions for Lin to recover and asked the maid to take them back. In the frost wing hall, sailatia was called by Yalin, Without saying anything, Yalin directly handed a small box to seratia and asked her to take it back to her father Victor, the king of the black dragon. "Don''t forget to take your things back." Before selatiya left, Yalin threw the female soldier still frozen in the ice crystal to her, causing selatiya, who was guilty of theft, to panic in a cold sweat. After leaving the ice crystal hall with the thawed war monsters, silatia finally breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, the king of the white dragon had been watching the battle. I''m afraid the whole yanold mountains could not escape the eyes and ears of the Dragon King. Fortunately, gallodus was not allowed to do irrational things, such as stealing a strange magic crystal. "Um ~" Suddenly, seratia found several figures coming from the garden not far away, a beautiful fairy with bright blond hair and tall figure, a little girl with black hair with tail and animal ears, and the last strange Warcraft with the power of fire incompatible with the palace full of water elements. The three also met seratia. The girl with black hair frequently looked at seratia with curious eyes. Seratia couldn''t help looking at this lovely little girl in terms of human aesthetics. Although she has a tail and ears, unlike the hairy appearance of ordinary orcs, most of the girl retained human characteristics, Isn''t this a hybrid of humans and animals? Seratia, who is good at biological research, suddenly came up with a "bad" guess. In fact, if she didn''t see the owner here, she wouldn''t dare to provoke her. Otherwise, seratia would definitely take the orc girl and the strange Warcraft back to her laboratory. Alulu looked at seratia, who seemed to be a little older than herself. She wanted to go up and greet each other. After all, alulu, who always stayed in the frost wing hall, seldom met outsiders except her sister elulu and her teacher elujer, but Emperor Yan bit alulu''s skirt and pulled her away, And arrogill was holding the little girl, just watching seretia from a distance. Because both know that whoever can come to this palace, whether or not he has been entertained by Yalin, in short, the visitor will never be an ordinary mortal, because from the lessons of the previous son of the star, elojer and Yan Emperor think it''s better to stay away from the girl who looks only 15 or 16 years old for safety. At this time, seretia''s eyes fell on irogel fiercely, but the confusion in seretia''s eyes flashed, her charming face showed a gentle smile, nodded to the three people to show politeness, and then left directly. The portal directly sent seratia and galrhodes together with two war monsters to belika fortress. The master and servant did not use the carriage provided by the fortress, but chose to leave on foot. Seratia didn''t stop until she disappeared into the distance. The look of the Black Dragon Princess didn''t look very good at the moment. An vent punch hit the tree next to her, and the whole towering tree suddenly broke and collapsed. "Your Highness!?" Silatia took a few deep breaths and seemed to calm down: "I''m going to go back to the clan and report to my father. Gallodus, take the war freak and go to the karsermon Empire to bring me the elf girl named Aisha. Remember! Don''t hurt her. Bring her to me intact, okay?" "Obey your highness, Princess!" After taking command, gallodus quickly recovered the dragon and left with two female soldiers. Selatia stood alone in the snow and sighed. You really put it together this time! My dear brother klosed! (to be continued...) i1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 505 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit When she was still in the frost wing hall, salatia felt very familiar when she saw the elf girl at the first sight. Then, salatia instantly thought of kloside''s request that the elf girl named Aisha had a very similar appearance to the elf girl in front of her. Her brother could not spend great efforts to find an elf girl for no reason, Considering that croside has cooperated with the king of the white dragon in advance, Aisha is most likely the person that the king of the white dragon Yalin wants. The neck ornament on arojier''s neck explains the problem for silatia. The neck ornament with the white dragon emblem shows that the fairy girl belongs to the king of the white dragon and can be allowed by the Dragon King to step into the frost wing hall. This palace, which only the son of the star was lucky to have stayed in, must have a different identity, such as spoiling concubines, slaves, playthings Selatia is not interested in guessing the position of arojier in the eyes of the Dragon King, as long as she knows that Aisha must be related to her and is what the Dragon King is eager to get. "It was really put forward by croside." Selatiya is very depressed at the moment. It is obviously a good opportunity to get closer to each other for the Dragon King to find Aisha. Rather than giving Aisha to kloside and letting her brother borrow flowers to offer Buddha to take credit to Yalin, the king of the white dragon, selatiya would like to personally bring Aisha to Yalin as a bargaining chip in exchange for more benefits. But the problem is that the search for the son of the star needs the help of the intelligence network established by kloside in the secular kingdom. If Aisha is taken to exchange benefits for the Dragon King, the cooperation between the clan and kloside will come to an end. This kind of making wedding clothes for others really makes salatia, who is also a black dragon with the idea of conquering and plundering, feel angry, but after being angry, salatia can''t think of a good way to have the best of both worlds. "Hum ~ forget it! The future will be long, my dear brother. We still have a chance to compete in the future." Seratia snorted, and her whole body was instantly surrounded by rich dark elements. The posture of the giant dragon replaced the petite human body. Seratia, waving the huge dragon wings to restore her body shape, flew straight to the sky and soon disappeared into the sky. After the emissary of the black dragon clan left, the city of odur ushered in a short peace. All the planned work is still going on in an orderly manner. The news about the elimination of the slave team and the whole mercenary regiment has been slowly spread. After all, the remaining slave team members and slave merchants have to be suspicious in the face of the long gone team. However, the suspicion belongs to suspicion. Before the arrival of the black wolf mercenary regiment, These greedy slave traders did not dare to venture into the fog to explore the situation. According to the news from belika fortress, the black wolf mercenary regiment will arrive in two days. This mercenary regiment is one of the ace mercenaries in the free city. It is second only to the strongest split tooth Tomahawk. If the black wolf mercenary regiment is also destroyed, the Saxony kingdom may suffer unexpected diplomatic pressure. After getting some information about the black wolf mercenary regiment from the Saxony royal family, Yalin is studying the overall strength and influence of the mercenary regiment. At the same time, he is also dispatching people to prepare things for Lu Luxiu who is far away in the free city. During this time, Liu Tao and blue cat from the black deacon world have been making up for the knowledge of the different world, Safiros seems disdainful to add these gestures. After having a deep "communication" with Yalin, he will lock himself in the phantom arena. He has never come out except when he eats and sleeps. Two days later, the black wolf mercenary regiment also arrived at belika fortress. In order to avoid bringing too much diplomatic pressure to the Saxony Kingdom, Yalin simply asked people to tear down the set town and thoroughly clean the battlefield to ensure that there was no trace left. At the same time, Yalin ordered the elf scouts and combatants on the front line to remain silent. If you can''t destroy the mercenary regiment directly by force, just ignore them. Anyway, in Yalin''s opinion, even if the black wolf mercenary regiment wants to really find elves in the fog forest, it also needs to go to the elves habitat near the yanold mountains. As for the road, it''s the same as the investigation team led by Gretel last time. It can''t be estimated in a month, And it must also be in the fog forest when the weather is better. As long as the black wolf mercenary regiment has the courage to prepare a large number of materials for in-depth investigation. Nayalin also promised to entertain them with the biggest snowstorm in history and let the mercenary regiment die half before reaching the mountains. In fact, if the black wolf mercenary regiment really dares to make a long journey. After all, the Saxony Kingdom has every reason to withstand the diplomatic pressure from external forces and free cities. Otherwise, if any mercenary regiment carries out an expedition, the country will be responsible for the deaths and injuries, Then no one is willing to welcome mercenaries to their country. However, after several days, the front-line secret outpost did not find the news that mercenaries broke into the misty forest, and a news that made Yalin wonder was sent from belika fortress. The black wolf mercenary regiment has not carried out any more activities since they came to belika town. So far, from the supplies purchased by the black wolf mercenary regiment, it seems that they have no plan to enter the fog forest. What the hell are these guys doing? Yalin felt like he was punched in the air. He was ready for all necessary means, but the other party stopped like a slow work. This makes Yalin feel that he has been busy in vain these days. The black wolf mercenary regiment didn''t move, but Yalin moved frequently. The first batch of ELF pharmacists were ready, along with the medicinal materials needed by Lu Luxiu. Safiros and Liu Tao, who were in charge of adding Lu Luxiu, were in charge of escorting with blue cat. Saxony kingdom would also provide all necessary document support for the team on the way, It has been ensured that the team can reach the free city safely. The night before departure, the news came from belika fortress again. The black wolf mercenary regiment stationed outside belika town sent only a few cavalry teams to the misty forest to explore the situation, while the deputy leader Hegel and a female mage named Luna were meeting with Prince Rost in the fortress, The sorceress seems to be asking Rost about the previously destroyed Xiangying mercenary regiment. In the city of audur, as always, before Liu Tao and safiros set out, Yalin still saw them off with a rich dinner. Liu angxing, the little leader, also made a rich meal for the "villagers" with great interest. In particular, he has made several Sichuan dishes he is good at (the little leader is from Sichuan), Mapo Tofu, boiled fish, fish flavored shredded meat, Dongpo elbow and so on. "Well ~ although I have eaten Sichuan food many times in Shanghai, it is not comparable to today''s food. Sure enough, the people in Sichuan make it better by themselves." As the leader of the Shanghai Youth Gang, Liu Tao once ate the most Shanghai food. After he went to Britain, in a country known by later generations as one of the birthplaces of the world''s dark cuisine, Liu Tao even complained to Yalin half jokingly during the dinner that he had eaten jam and bread carelessly during his first visit to Britain, And the blue cat has anorexia. It''s not easy to eat authentic Chinese cuisine today. Liu Tao and blue cat naturally gobble up. In the early morning of the next day, Liu Tao and blue cat, who had gathered a lot of energy, met safiros and directly arrived at belika fortress through the portal. Belika fortress, which had already learned the news, had prepared documents for the three people and quickly provided some camouflage objects, pretending the whole team as an ordinary transportation team, but it was hard for frost snow spirit pharmacists, They had to sit in the carriage covered with black cloth and be sent to freedom as a "slave". In order to ensure that they were safe, Yalin thought that the white dragon bodyguard would also send them all the way, although safiros thought it was purely superfluous. Safiros, who advocates power, and Liu Tao, who has a dark belly, are similar and opposite in character. They also have a bit of black humor in character. A little dark. It''s just that Liu Tao prefers to rely on scheming to win, which is somewhat similar to Lu Xiu''s character. Safiros is a standard soldier. For safiros, force is the best way to solve the problem. The dead won''t complain. Similarly, the dead won''t become their own enemy. "Would you like one of these?" Liu Tao, driving a carriage on the road, handed a small bottle to safiros. Safiros, who was closing his eyes, opened his eyes slightly and found that what Liu Tao handed him was actually a bottle of gum. After taking the bottle, he lost three blue candy pieces into his mouth. The cool smell of mint soon spread in his mouth. "It''s not bad. But it''s strange that this very viscous candy won''t get smaller after chewing." Liu Tao smiled. "Hum ~ haven''t you even eaten gum before?" For Liu Tao''s serious lack of common sense. Safiros looked like a hick. No wonder the real chewing gum was invented after the Second World War. Liu Tao lived in the 19th century during Queen Victoria''s time, when chewing gum had not been invented at all. Because Liu Tao, who sold and opened a cigarette shop in the original book, was more or less opium addicted, Yalin directly asked Liu Tao to quit drugs. Fortunately, Liu Tao''s addiction to cigarettes was not very great. With the effect of a bottle of master antidote, it''s easy to get rid of the entanglement of smoking addiction. In order to prevent recurrence, Yalin directly exchanged a box of gum and threw it to Liu Tao, making him chew and play when he felt that his mouth was tasteless all the way. Blue cat also sat beside Liu Tao chewing gum. Along the way, Liu Tao often found some interesting topics to talk with safiros, and safiros answered a few questions about the topics he was interested in. If you are not interested, you can keep your eyes closed without saying a word. The three people get along quite well along the way. At the same time, Yalin in the city of odur watched one companion after another being called out and soon dispersed all over the mainland. He didn''t know whether he was happy or sad. However, what worried Yalin most was the several Saint fighters going to the west of the mainland. Because of the way, the five people couldn''t contact him until now, The only thing that can know is the soul connection between Yalin and them. As long as the soul connection does not disappear, it means that all five people are still alive. Just when Yalin was thinking, a message suddenly popped up in the calling system. (to be continued...) i1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 506 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Under an idea, the calling system suddenly appeared in front of Yalin. At this time, a system message seemed to jump out as if he couldn''t wait. Unlock human call option? For Yalin, who has always wanted to unlock the human call option, this happiness seems to come a little too suddenly. Yalin can''t help looking more to determine that the information is true, and the soul energy and material energy in the panel of the call system are also rapidly entering the account, Not to mention that the 30 human civilians presented in the room have appeared in front of themselves, half kneeling on the ground and paying reverent tribute. Then a lot of games were unlocked. It took half an hour for Yalin''s ears to finally calm down. I can''t wait to browse the calling system. Compared with elves, dwarves and humans, the attributes of these two races are worse in all aspects, but the overall attributes of humans are the most balanced. It can be said to be a universal attribute. With a little training, we can meet almost all professional needs. It''s a third cheaper than elves and dwarves. "Summon a thousand" While excited, Yalin couldn''t wait to start calling, but for a moment, Yalin thought of something and hurried to stop. Unlocking the human option naturally means that some of the slaves sent to odur city have been sincerely loyal and believe in themselves, which is a good sign. Maybe more human beings will gradually believe in and be loyal to themselves and truly become a part of the city, And croside (where there are tens of thousands of human slaves to be sent in batches, these are a potentially huge amount of labor. In the future, the number of human beings in odur city may reach a high level. Now there is no need to call more human beings. Only the creatures born in the summoning system are absolutely loyal to Yalin. Creatures in different worlds may be loyal to themselves for a time, but these loyalty will change due to time and environment. Therefore, Yalin thinks he still needs some people who are absolutely loyal to him to become officials for management. "Call 200 human civilians, with the age of 20 as the benchmark, and the number of men and women is half and half." After thinking about it, Yalin summoned some humans. Some settings have been made in terms of age and the proportion of men and women. In the future, these people will become important managers and order defenders of odur city. After dealing with the work arrangement of these newcomers, Yalin did not immediately summon randomly for the first time, but immediately arranged personnel to investigate. Among the human slaves in odur City, who was the first person who sincerely chose to be loyal to him? As the lucky one who brought him system unlocking and reward, Yalin decided to give the lucky one a little reward. After the ordered elf bodyguard left, Yalin opened the system and began to use the random call. "Use them together. I don''t want to waste time." If the last time you selected two normal animes from thousands of galgames and summoned Heathcliff and Liu Tao was Yalin''s great luck, then this time Yalin obviously ran out of character. Two icons flashing at the same time stopped on two GALGAME games without exception, and what made Yalin speechless was that the two games were actually produced by the same company. When the next Icon selects the game characters, Yalin has completely petrified in place. At the same time, the two galgames selected are produced by the same company, and the two characters selected are also characters with the same attribute in some ways. Yalin can''t figure out whether his luck is good or bad for a while. When the white light began to condense, Yalin complained to Nemo as if he had burned out: "I said whether Nemo Panda had deliberately tampered with the system. I always think this can not be summarized by luck." "Ah La ~ isn''t this Mr. Yalin?" "Really ~ long time no see." The two girls, uh, the two wives appeared in front of Yalin with a smile. Then they looked at each other, looked at Yalin, and then introduced each other. With long brown hair and clear eyes, the gentle woman who looks up to ten years is Guhe Zaomiao from the world of clannad, while the other woman who combs her long dark blue hair into braids, has a stable and broad personality and always shows a smile is Akiko mizase from the world of Kanon! Two of the two tear gas works of key club and the four kings of dark cuisine were summoned by Yalin! Both Kanon and clannad are daily plots of a peaceful world, and the potential of the characters in them is probably very low. A group of male and female high school students in a peaceful world, Yalin, think they can''t play any role except selling cute. Please! Even neon can''t save the world for every high school student. Moreover, the two beautiful women in front of Yalin are not high school students but wives, although their appearance looks incredibly young. If they wear high school uniforms, they may be able to sneak into the school. "Ah La ~ we have come to a different world. What should I do? If I don''t go back early, Mingxue''s dinner will have to eat instant noodles." "I haven''t left any change for Zhu. There''s nothing to eat in the shop except bread." I said two, that''s not the point! Yalin looked at the two confused wives with natural stupidity in front of him. After many people were summoned, most of them would be surprised and even need some time to adjust their mentality. However, the two mothers were calm, and the only worry was their daughter''s dinner. Make complaints about the relationship between the system, the system seems to set itself into two daughters, gucahu and Minase Namiyuki''s classmates, no time to set up the bad taste of Tucao, Alice quietly opened the call system to check it, indeed, two people''s potential is e level, but just before the emergence of a brother, the son of the autumn has a special ability to quickly enhance the degree of interest of others. Aunt Zaomiao has the special ability to activate the atmosphere and reduce contradictions. They are like a team favor booster, which surprised Yalin. Ding Dong~ When the two wives were struggling for their daughter''s dinner and breakfast, the calling system suddenly popped up two system prompts. Yalin glanced at them, but they were all tasks. However, after a careful look, Yalin''s face became like the bottom of the pot, and the ice and Frost Breath even spread out without depression. "Ya Linjun, do you know you have to go back? Oh, ah sneeze!! why it suddenly became cold." The sudden drop in the temperature around made the ancient river Zaomiao sneeze. "What''s the matter, Yalin? Your face has become so ugly. Have you had a bad stomach?" Wearing a sweater and a long coat, Akiko mizase ignored the drop in temperature. Instead, she looked at Yalin whose face had changed several times. When she was stared at by aunt Qiuzi, Arlington was excited and forced to smile, indicating that she was okay, but there were green veins on her forehead and a smile on her face. Even without a mirror, Arlene knew that her expression was definitely like a funny clown. Because just now, the summoning system popped up a task that almost let Yalin run away. Although Yalin played with many women with money in his previous life, Yalin still insisted on a bottom line, that is, you love me and don''t destroy other people''s families and marriages, and don''t do anything to force good people into prostitution, which is Yalin''s strict requirement for himself. But this task made Yalin a little angry. To what extent did the bastard creator have bad taste? How did he always feel that he was trying to lead himself to the wrong way. Aunt Zaomiao doesn''t say. She is a daughter''s mother and has a husband she loves deeply. Aunt Qiuzi also has her own daughter, um ~ undead ~ well, it seems that Mingxue''s father, which is not explained in the original book, is really dead. But legally, this is not the reason why you can take advantage of it! Summon guhezhu and shuise Mingxue for free! Fuck you. Do I need you free? Yalin opened the character calling interface and browsed it. The potential of the two girls is level E, which is the price of an Elf Mage. Now that he has 10000 soul energy, he might as well call them out, so as not to let Zaomiao and Qiuzi''s wives continue to worry about their daughters. "Why don''t you go and have a rest first, and I''ll see if I can contact Mingxue and Zhu." Lin hurriedly fooled the two wives out and asked the fairy maid to prepare their residence for them. When the two thanked and left, Yalin returned to the room, closed the door and breathed a sigh of relief. "Summon guhezhu!" "OK! OK!" Before the system prompt sound finished, Yalin roared, but the next second Yalin froze. The task of pushing down the ancient river and early seedlings on the system interface disappeared, but a new task appeared instead. As if waking up from a deep sleep, when guhezhu slightly opened his eyes, a roar suddenly rushed into his ears. "I''m going to kill the bastard panda!!" (to be continued...) i1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 507 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Looking at the new follow-up task, Yalin only felt that the last string in his mind was finally broken by some evil interest Creator: "I''m going to kill the bastard panda!!" Yalin vowed that if he could see the panda again next time, whether he was the creator or not, no matter how strong he was, he would strangle him and the guy who had always wanted to lead himself into the abyss of crime. Damn it! As a creator, it''s a little dignified and stable as a creator. Don''t be like an otaku. Your mind is full of such disharmonious ideas. Since you like mother and animation girls so much, as a creator, you can call these girls out by yourself. Why do you have to drag yourself into the water? "How are you, Mr. Yalin?" Behind him, the trembling voice of the girl Nuo Nuo came out. Yalin calmed down and found that Gu Hezhu, who had a very similar face to aunt Zaomiao, was standing behind him. Zhu looked worried like a frightened deer, and the two dead hairs on his head seemed to be shaking in synchronization with the spirit of his master. He quickly turned off the calling system. Yalin quickly waved to the lovely girl in front of him like a small animal: "don''t worry, I''m fine ~ welcome you." "That senior here is" guhezhu seemed confused and kept looking around until the star image projected in the room seemed to attract Zhu''s attention. "Actually, it''s been a long time." The only thing Yalin can do is to let Zhu wait outside for a while, come in to meet Zhu''s frost snow fairy maid, and let Gu Hezhu focus on her sharp ears. After the frost snow fairy maid temporarily took Zhu out, Yalin also began to summon shuise Mingxue, Having a similar appearance to Akiko mizase, Mingxue, wearing a red and white school uniform, soon appeared in front of Yalin. Not surprisingly, the second task also changed directly. Yalin ignored the task of change, and then sent the confused Mingxue out of the door. At this time, guhezhu, who was waiting outside the door, looked surprised at Yalin and Mingxue who came out, because Zhu clearly saw that only he and Yalin were together in the room just now. Where did the girl come from? However, Yalin soon dispelled guhezhu''s doubts when he sent guhezhu and shuise Mingxue to the residential area with the transmission array of odur city. Yalin has roughly explained some things for the two people. After learning that they have come to a strange world full of magic, the two girls behave much more normally than their natural mothers. Guhezhu was completely distracted, and even his tears were wrapped in the corners of his eyes. Although mizase Mingxue occasionally stayed naturally, he reacted quickly this time. After panic, he calmed down when he learned that his mother was here. In a residence in the residential area, this three-story foreign house was arranged for Zaomiao and Qiuzi. Originally, the fairy maid planned to live in the inner hall for them, but Yalin later considered calling Zhu and Mingxue. Just arranged a bigger house for the two families. Zaomiao and Qiuzi, who have just arrived here, are cleaning the house with the fairy maid. "Mom!! (x2)" Seeing their mother Zhu and Mingxue, they were relieved and hurried to the past. When the two wives saw their daughter, they seemed to finally put down their heart and left the cleaning work. Qiuzi and Zaomiao hugged their daughter and comforted each other. "Thank you, Mr. Lin." "I also want to thank you on behalf of my family''s famous snow." As a way of thanking the two wives for entertaining Yalin into the house, Yalin didn''t mind greeting the four people. By the way, he wanted to explain in detail the problems facing odur city. In fact, Yalin didn''t expect them to help the Zaomiao family and Qiuzi family from the relatively peaceful animation world, But I need to find a safe shelter for them in the future. Therefore, Yalin hopes that they can live in odur city for a while. If they are interested, Zhu and Mingxue are also welcome to learn magic. At the end of the rookie protection period a year later, it was decided whether to send them away from the city of odur to avoid the war. "I''m sorry! Thank you for your care during this time." Akiko stood up, bowed and said to Yalin. Obviously, neither Qiuzi nor Zaomiao wants to play the role of white rice. Guhe Zaomiao, who looks like a sister to his daughter, said enthusiastically, "why don''t I help too. Well ~ I''m good at making bread. At least I can help you prepare breakfast and lunch, which can be a little help." Bread!? Yalin''s whole body was suddenly excited. Anyone who has seen the original work clannad knows how terrible the power of the bread made by aunt Zaomiao!! "Zaomiao can make bread! How about I make jam." The other wife seemed to make up for fear of chaos, which made Yalin''s forehead full of cold sweat. Yalin remembers that in his previous life, he saw a video of Mugen''s colleague in station A. It looks like aunt Qiuzi''s jam, but even the glitter of fat was poisoned directly. Now autumn jam and early seedling bread, I say, are you two going to cause massive food poisoning in audur city? Wiping the cold sweat, Yalin said with a trembling smile: "those ~ two really don''t need you to worry. You can live here at ease for the time being. If you need anything, you can apply to the maid." After persuading Zaomiao and Qiuzi to give up making "biological and chemical weapons" of mass destruction. Yalin said that there are still a few chefs in the big kitchen managed by the small owner. If they don''t mind, they can help. Of course, without making bread and jam. After finishing everything, Yalin returned to his study tired. Now that he is well, there are four more people to take refuge outside. All this is really thanks to the panda for adding a lot of inexplicable animation and game works to the calling system. After a break, Yalin opened the system and looked at the dazzling interface of the call system. At this time, Yalin found that in addition to neon animation, the call system also provides various superheroes of manwei and DC companies in the lighthouse country, such as Superman, Batman, Captain America, iron man, spider man, wonder woman, lightning man, Thor, etc. There are not only superheroes, but also super criminals, such as magneto, clown, Dr. destruction, frozen man, dakside, mieba and rocky. "I''ll go! There are ten Chinese heroes!" Turning around, Yalin actually saw the ten Chinese heroes from the DC world. He said that this work is really a wonderful work. When he first saw it, he felt that he was just brainless, but when he saw it, he suddenly found that the plot changed too fast. The Ten Heroes originally described as villains quickly became decent, As a result, Yalin found the reason through online inquiry. The cartoon was originally published by DC company to open up the Chinese market, but the senior management of DC Comics company was mentally disabled and hired a Taiwanese with strong ideology as a screenwriter. The cartoon image design deliberately vilified the Chinese people, so it made a lot of stories of humiliating China and discrediting China. It was not until a staff member from Singapore who was responsible for making the cartoon cover couldn''t read it that he told the DC senior management, "if you continue to do this, don''t say this cartoon, that is, all DC works don''t want to be listed in China." at this time, the DC senior management suddenly realized that he immediately fired the Taiwanese screenwriter, which led to a 180 degree turn in the later stage of the cartoon. Do you want to summon a superhero? This idea jumped out of Yalin''s mind, but heroes like Batman, green arrow and eagle eye, who fight the enemy with skills and high-tech equipment and still belong to the scope of normal human beings, are OK to deal with secular forces. I''m afraid it''s a little bad to surpass secular existence. You know, there is no immortal theorem for protagonists in different worlds, It is even more impossible for countless miracles to revive these heroes in the plot of falling off a cliff, exploding and falling into the sea. The strength of strong heroes such as Superman, flash, hulk and Thor is good, but the price has also increased a lot, especially for characters with divine attributes such as dakside and Thor, which is almost the top of the dragon. However, superheroes such as Batman and iron man, who have been fighting with high-tech equipment, consume little soul energy, but need a lot of material energy. However, the heroes with high-tech equipment have also been rejected by Yalin. This strange world is mainly magic, supplemented by science and technology, whether it is Batman''s various boomerang, flash bomb, hook and claw, It was also a spare part of Tony''s steel war suit, which could not be provided by odur city. The scientific and technological equipment in the summoning system was also limited to the level of World War II. Even Tony Stark used to make the original shape of steel war clothes with a pile of scrap iron in the hands of the Ten Commandments Gang, but at least the Ten Commandments Gang also provided Tony with tools such as welding, cables and tablet computers, which Yalin can''t provide here. We should know that Wenli spent a lot of time to repair Edward''s mechanical armor because of the lack of tools, so she made a completely hand-made mechanical armor. However, according to Wenli, this mechanical armor is too rough to compare with the previous one, but its strength has been greatly improved with the help of new materials from different worlds. "Forget it ~ you''d better bear it." Yalin sighed and turned off the system. In fact, price may be one reason why Yalin can''t work hard on all kinds of American superheroes, and the most important thing is that most American superheroes are also people with excess sense of justice. Except for a very few people, most heroes are persistent and don''t kill the enemy, which leads to the drama of super criminals being caught, jailbroken, being caught and jailbroken. In contrast, some ruthless super criminals may be better suited to survive in this strange world. (to be continued...) i1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 508 Tomorrow is the day to open a shop in the high elf town. [ads: we have a new website. Shorthand method:... Com] After closing the call system, Yalin picked up the work report and looked at it. Louise has been working hard for this matter recently. After all, it is related to the financial problems of odur city in the future. In addition, if there are loyalists in human beings, it is estimated that the civilian population of odur city will explode again in a short time, At that time, it is necessary to completely abolish the current material supply system and completely transform it into ordinary commercial transactions. "Salt, sugar, grain, cloth, these are all allowed. Pig iron ?" Yalin rubbed his temples. As the trading goods to maintain currency credit, salt, sugar, grain, cloth and other daily necessities are traded with elves. Yalin has no opinion, but pig iron has to be considered by Yalin. After all, this thing can make weapons. You should know the ancient times in the original world of Yalin, No matter which country will strictly control the flow of pig iron into the hands of countries and nations that do not produce iron. After all, pig iron belongs to strategic resources in the era of cold weapons. For countries and nations that do not produce much iron, it is tantamount to less weapons and armor against the enemy, which will seriously weaken their combat effectiveness on the battlefield. Even in the Han Dynasty of China, smuggling pig iron to the Huns was a felony. It can be seen how valuable all kinds of metals were in the cold weapon era when the excess productivity was relatively backward. As the administrator of Gasol United Nations, Louise can''t fail to consider this problem, but considering the situation of the whole foreign world, pig iron is too common. What is really stored as strategic materials are more rare mineral metals such as Mithril, orihakam and refined gold. In addition, the population of the high elves is not right up to now. From the initial more than 1000 people and the continuous supplement of some population during this period, there are only more than 2000 people. You should know that more than 2000 people are already the size of a town in a different world, but from Yalin''s point of view, there are almost so many people in his previous middle school~ Let alone the high elves dare to resist themselves. Even if they resist, it is estimated that as long as a white dragon bodyguard goes there, they can destroy them. In addition, recently, the high elves did start to implement the policy of Pro odur city as they hoped. Yalin felt that there was no need to limit the flow of pig iron into the elves town. Finally, Yalin drew a hook on the report: "it''s still allowed." At the same time, two things related to Yalin and the habitat of the world are happening in two remote areas far away from the yarnod mountains. In the silver wing chamber of Commerce in the free city, which has been famous for some time recently and is still hot, Lu Lu Xiu is listening to the report of the Lord of Yin Liu in the president''s room. Since the last dinner hosted by the food club, the robber has been investigating for several days and returned to the chamber of Commerce. Just as Lucius expected, the club with non-human existence was indeed unusual, and the water of the city was more turbid than he thought. "Vampire! Are you sure?" Rob still hides himself in the shadow. Only the ethereal voice sounded in the room from time to time, and Alissa on the side shivered, because what she saw and heard on the day of robbery was incredible. After the dinner that day, rob was ordered to return to the food club and watched Isabella and Jefferson''s Rob for several hours until the whole house was quiet. The two talents quietly opened a secret road in the warehouse. At this time, the robber noticed that a huge underground secret room had been built under the whole residence, and where the seemingly charming and hot Isabella and the gentleman''s informal Jefferson showed their nature. How to sneak into the secret room took some time. The whole secret passage was guarded by many guards. From the smell, it can be judged that these guards are not human. Finally, the form of robbery was hidden in the shadow of a bodyguard before it quietly entered the secret room. However, as soon as it entered the secret room, it was found that the temperature here was like entering an ice cellar. Of course, it was far less cold than that of the yanoder mountains. The scene in front of the robbery was full of strange atmosphere. Many small rooms were divided in the basement. In each room, a person was imprisoned. There were men and women of different ages, but everyone seemed to fall into a coma and sleep quietly. I''m not interested in thinking about whether Isabella and Jefferson have some other hobbies. However, after careful observation of these comatose people, it was found that these people were wrapped with some tubes, which were very slow to extract their blood and put it into a blue container below, and some tubes were constantly delivering some nutrients, which had maintained the minimum life of these people. After a while, someone will come to take away the containers for collecting slow blood. It is hard to imagine that there is a blood production factory under this magnificent club. Next, when Isabella and Jefferson drank the blood sent by the maid, rob was no wonder. Following them, rob saw that an additional banquet was held in the secret room, or it can also be said to be a ceremony. At the beginning of this special ceremony, the robbers hiding on the ceiling chandeliers saw that many nobles and businessmen who had made achievements at the previous banquet ran into the secret room in blood red. At this time, two guards escorted a girl with the slave mark on her arm. Just in front of the robber, Miss Isabella, who was shining at the party, cut the throat of a girl who looked only fifteen or sixteen years old with a golden dagger. In the girl''s convulsion, she filled the blood into a golden cup. Finally, Isabella motioned a maid with non-human breath to cut her wrist and mix some blood into the cup, and then Jefferson poured some strange liquid into the cup. Finally, Isabella gave the cup of blood donation to an elderly noble. The noble seems to be the lucky one today. It seems to have made the greatest contribution to the forces behind Isabella. When the old nobleman happily drank the blood in the fruit cup, he was surprised to find that the black old man''s spots on the noble''s face, which looked 60 or 70 years old, quickly disappeared, and the whole person''s skin gradually became ruddy and full of blood, For a moment, the nobles became as energetic as if they were twenty years younger. The merchants and nobles attending the ceremony showed greedy eyes and stared at the lucky man, and Isabella also took this opportunity to bewitch those who had little fire left. It has to be said that life is limited for those who have money and power. When they grow old and face the threat of death, if there is a chance to rejuvenate, not to mention Isabella, a beautiful woman who seems charming but actually cruel, it is a terrible demon who puts it in front of us with the agreement to burn this unknown flame. It is estimated that these people confused by aging and death will do anything to seize the current price. Rob has a deep understanding of this, because he once robbed the mysterious scroll at all costs in order to reach the peak! After witnessing everything, rob was not busy leaving, but patiently waiting for Isabella and Jefferson to leave. Finally, when there was no one around, rob left and began to collect some useful evidence. As instinctive awareness. The strange liquid Jefferson put into the cup at the ceremony should be an important reason for the rejuvenation of the noble, but the robber searched for a long time and did not find where these liquids were stored. In the most helpless situation, Hou Jie chose to hijack a maid and forced her to explain the storage location of the special body. What she didn''t expect was that these inhuman maids were more rebellious than expected. After being held on the neck by the spider blade, a seemingly weak girl dared to fight hard in this case and tried to subdue the robber in turn. When the maid grabbed the spider blade, the robber obviously found that the girl''s strength in front of him was beyond ordinary people. For a time, I couldn''t take advantage of the competition of power. On reading, I impolitely cut off the maid''s right arm, and then cut off her leg. At this time, the maid finally explained everything in fear. Only Jefferson and Isabella are qualified to touch the special potion, and the maid doesn''t know where to put it. Because it was on the other party''s territory, rob had no time to torture the other party slowly. After the maid explained some useful information, rob cut off the maid''s head without mercy. When the maid died, his whole body was emitting black smoke and turned into black charcoal as if it had been burned out. Obviously, this strange way of death makes rob doubt, but rob has no time or interest to explore this phenomenon. After leaving the secret room, rob cautiously followed Jefferson and Isabella and tried to steal the medicine in their hands. He had been lurking for several days. Even though the maid killed by him had been found, the whole food club was in a search state. It was in this dangerous situation that rob finally found an opportunity to steal a bottle of potion from the secret library! What the robber didn''t expect was that these potions were closely guarded by this mysterious force, and even each bottle was secretly carved with protective engraving. The effect of engraving was activated at the moment when the robber took the bottle, killing two ordinary human bodyguards, facing Isabella and Jefferson and a large number of bodyguards. The robbers who don''t know the strength of the other party have to give up these medicine bottles that not only have protective engraved patterns, but also track engraved patterns. However, before leaving, the robbers impolitely destroyed many medicines, which made Isabella and Jefferson angrily order a large-scale search. It seems that they won''t stop. After listening to the robbery report, Lucius fell into meditation. It turned out that Isabella told herself that the so-called eternal life meant that. Just Isabella, can their method really make an ordinary person immortal? You should know that there is a life prolonging medicine that can only be prepared by a great master in this world. It only prolongs a part of a person''s life, and immortality is still impossible to achieve. And now the highest level of pharmacists on the mainland is just a master. There are only a few people. The great master has almost become the existence in the legend. Lu Luxiu doesn''t think that Isabella and Jefferson are great master pharmacists who can prepare life prolonging drugs. Moreover, even the life prolonging drugs themselves need very few materials. It may be that using some blood and a medicine can make a person rejuvenate. If it is so simple that people can live forever, is it necessary to have life prolonging potions? Thinking of this, Lu Xiu couldn''t help taking out the invitation he received last time. It''s time for the banquet in a few days. Maybe he can find some answers at the new banquet at that time. (to be continued.) Chapter 509 Vampires? Crystal dragon buyani was stunned, then nodded silently: "this is a very old race. According to the literature, these creatures existed in the second generation, but there are few records of this race after the new era. [ads: this site has a new website, shorthand method:... Com]" Although she is a dragon, buyani, who is still young, is not rich in experience, and only knows a little about vampires. At most, she has read some relevant records from books and documents. According to the formal name, this ancient race should be a blood race, just like the literal meaning, a race that lives on blood, Fear of the sun can only live in the dark. "It''s as like as two peas." Luxiu thought for a moment. There are also legends about vampires in his original world, some of which are similar to what buyani said. "Aren''t they undead? I remember reading some records about vampires in some books. It is said that they are all undead without life and soul." For Eliza''s question, buyani smiled, waved her hand and said, "that''s a wrong record that has been subjective by you humans. In fact, the blood family is also a living creature. It knows joys, sorrows and joys, can also feel pain, and will die after being hit hard." Eliza nodded, retreated to one side and stopped talking. As the eldest lady of westphalon family, she has always lived in the love of her parents and family. Sometimes she feels that maybe the world is so ordinary, but since she saw the real devil in Jinhui territory, she found that the ordinary daily life began to leave her gradually. Demons, dragons, gods, and now vampires! Once only the existence in myths and legends appeared in front of her one by one. At this time, Eliza finally found how funny and small her goal was. To know these secrets that even the king of the country may not know, Eliza really doesn''t know whether she should be lucky or unfortunate. "So vampires can make people immortal?" "Theoretically speaking, it should be the first time to embrace human beings to make them become the same kind, but at most, it is just to achieve longevity. Immortality is pure boasting." Lu Luxiu explained to buyani what he saw in some doubt. Buyani also felt that it was incredible that an old noble drank some blood mixed with strange liquid and showed signs of rejuvenation. The crystal dragon girl also thought of something with Lu Xiu. If there is such a simple way to prolong life, the life prolonging potion will have no meaning at all. Over the years, those pharmacists who have been looking for life prolonging potions have been foolishly busy in vain. Besides, buyani also knows one thing from the literature. Even the human beings first embraced by the blood clan have to pay a price when they are transformed into the blood clan to enjoy their long life. They will not be able to walk in the sun all year round and must eat blood every day. At the same time, we have to lose some sensory abilities. In a word, the cost of longevity is not low! Soon there was a brief silence in the room. After being quiet for a long time, Eliza asked anxiously, "then, Lord Lu, do you want to attend the next banquet?" "Although the development of things is somewhat unexpected, I don''t think I have many reasons to refuse!" Lu Lu Xiu put his fingers on the table and said, "besides, as a businessman, I can''t give up a road that may lead to a higher level of a free city for the time being." "Even if I knew that dinner would be a trap?" Buyani said with playful eyes. Lucius was lost in thought. Normally, there was still some disagreement about Isabella and Jefferson, both their identity and what they did. But I also know that even if I know these ugly things, I can''t do anything and change anything for the time being. This city is a deformed city based on distorted ideas. Its wealth and prosperity are all piled up by countless bones and ghosts. It is a city full of sin. I want to change or even destroy this deformed twisted City, just like I once wanted to fight the Brittany Empire, but I can''t change without power. Before accumulating enough strength, Lu Xiu''s only choice is to continue to make a false deal with him. When facing a dinner party that may be a trap, Lucio would probably avoid it carefully before it. But now Lu Xiu has a different choice: "if it''s a trap, it hasn''t been decided who belongs to the prey in the trap. Since the other party wants me to attend a new banquet, I''ll meet their little request." After saying that, Lu Lu Xiu focused his eyes on the Crystal Dragon Girl: "buyani ~ next time you go to a dinner with me." Buyani asked in a funny tone, "can I stop playing a pure boudoir noble lady?" "No! You are still, so be a little shy and reserved at that time. It''s like being encouraged by your brother to adapt to the first social intercourse." "OK ~" buyani said excitedly, "although it may be a little hard, I will try my best to adapt ~ dear Lord Luxiu''s'' brother '' ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± In the face of the "sister" with a sinister tone of voice, Lu Xiu fell into silence, some angry and some helpless. "Keep watching, but don''t scare the snake this time." He answered and returned to the shadow. Lu Luxiu then brought the topic to his daily work: "how is the construction of Eliza''s Pharmaceutical Workshop recently?" "Everything is going according to the predetermined goal. The pharmacy workshop can be completed within the expected time. In addition, the first batch of medicinal materials have been purchased. Now we just wait for the pharmacist to check in." Eliza quickly said after turning over the report in her hand. However, there is a small problem in Eliza''s report that may need to be solved. Although the construction of the workshop is kept secret to the greatest extent, in the free city, a city full of spies and spies. It''s really difficult to keep a secret without leakage, especially when the silver wing chamber of Commerce has not trained a construction team fully loyal to the chamber of Commerce. As long as someone is willing to pay, a lot of money, then some workers will reveal some secrets of the employer. Unless Lucius uses Geass to control everyone one by one, but obviously this is not realistic. Because Lu Xiu really has no spare time and leisure to dare such a thing. The construction of pharmacist workshop by Yinyi chamber of Commerce has been introduced to some interested people, the most important of which is the Pharmacist Association in the free city. According to some news sent by sophistry demon Ji lefulan, recently, many gangs in the lower area have been entrusted by the silver wing chamber of Commerce. Even the black rose established by lefulan has been said to hire them. If a qualified private guard is not set up after the arrival of the elf pharmacist, the secret of the underground pharmacy factory may be exposed. At that time, the mysterious noble boy Lu Xiu had a group of silver haired elves who were good at making all kinds of high-grade potions. Once the news came out, I''m afraid the trouble to find the door was not just the forces in the free city. After listening to Eliza''s report, Lu Xiu showed a disdainful smile: "I have prepared a plan. Sometimes the attitude of being free from worldly strife will be mistaken for weakness by some fools, but as long as they know that the enemy they provoke is not a sheep but a wolf, they will know how to restrain themselves." Since the other party plans to make trouble with the gangsters in the lower area, Lu Xiu doesn''t mind using these gangsters to establish authority. Maybe it will be better to use the people in the upper area to establish authority when necessary. At this time, a maid knocked on the door and heard the knock. Lu Luxiu threw two rings to buyani and Eliza. After the two women took them and changed their appearance, Lu Luxiu motioned the maid outside the door to come in. "Your Excellency lulushiu ~ the representative of westfallon chamber of commerce is here. The other party hopes to discuss cooperation on drug sales." The maid walked in carefully and said respectfully. Are you negotiating!? Lu Luxiu looked at Eliza quite unexpectedly and smiled: "I thought you had talked with the president." Alissa frowned and was surprised. Joseph, the president of the free city branch of her family, knew his character about this big bellied guy. She had already negotiated with him and had grasped his pulse. Alissa really didn''t expect that the other party would let someone continue to negotiate with her, Did Joseph still feel that his price was not enough? Greedy guy!! It''s not easy for me to hand over the lucrative business of selling drugs to my family without damaging the interests of my boss. You know, if I want to find more chambers of Commerce to raise the price, I can at least increase the profits by tens of percent. If this self righteous fool spoils the major interests I have won for my family, Then Eliza vowed that Joseph could go away at the first time as long as she had the chance to return to the family. "Let''s go." Lu Xiu stood up and said, "let''s go talk to the representative." Eliza also stood up and hurried out. At this time, the maid suddenly added, "Lord rulucio, this time the representative of the westfallon family is the family''s wife, Ms. Angelina." Mother!? Eliza covered her mouth and swallowed the two words she almost shouted. His mother, Mrs. Angelina, actually came to the free city, and as a family representative, she wanted to come to the silver wing chamber of Commerce to negotiate in person? For a time, Eliza always felt that it might not be so simple. However, her confused brain caused by surprise and tension made her unable to sort out her thoughts for a while. "Mrs. Angelina came in person, are you sure?" "Yes, your excellency, it is indeed Mrs. Angelina herself." The maid nodded and said definitely. Lu Lu Xiu paused and then looked at Eliza who seemed to be shaking behind her: "come on, let''s meet Mrs. Angelina. Don''t let a lady wait for a long time." (to be continued.) Chapter 510 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit On the way to the free city ahead, when passing through the golden ear territory in the kingdom of belrama, Eliza learned that the succubus king tried to lure his mother, Mrs. Angelina, into the territory in her own name. With the help of lulushu and others, she finally sent a warning signal to her mother, After learning that her mother had returned to the family territory, Eliza finally put down a big stone in her heart and began to wholeheartedly assist ruxiu in her development in the free city. For such a long time, Eliza didn''t think about the safety of her mother and family. During the recent business negotiation with the family chamber of Commerce, Eliza skillfully heard about some family situations from Joseph. Fortunately, both her mother and father were safe, and the kingdom of belrama was also calm, Obviously, the female devil in Jinsui territory did not reach out to her relatives for the time being. Also because she can get information about her family through the family chamber of Commerce in the free city, Alissa has gradually relaxed recently and is no longer worried about the safety of her parents. However, when she is about to adapt to this life and her role, her mother Angelina husband''s personal arrival surprised Alissa. "Are you all right? If you''re too nervous, let me meet Mrs. Angelina alone." Outside the VIP room, Lu Lu Xiu asked, looking at some ethereal Eliza. I have to say that this is the first time Lu Xiu has seen this intelligent girl so nervous. Sure enough, the weight of the mother in the eyes of her children is better than reading novels on the mobile phone? The mobile reading network is so big. Lu Luxiu wouldn''t think there would be any gaffe in Eliza''s appearance now. After all, if he saw his mother Princess Mariana, he might not even be as good as Eliza. After taking a deep breath, Eliza tried to adjust her mood and calmed herself down: "it doesn''t matter, Lord Lu, please rest assured ~ I know my current identity and won''t make any gaffe." Luxiu nodded and gently pushed open the door after Eliza finished sorting it out. In the elegantly decorated VIP room, Lu Xiu recognized a lady sitting on the sofa at first sight. Or it should be said that at the moment of entering the room, Lucius was irrepressibly attracted by her, because she was really very, very beautiful. The silver hair hoop turns the lavender long hair behind her head. The dignified facial features have no defects. The plump figure is wrapped under the emerald green yarn skirt, just like the blooming violets, as if there are thousands of customs. No man will not be attracted by her. This is Eliza''s mother, Mrs. Angelina, the cousin of the king of bellama! Although it has been known from some rumors that the lady Angelina was once famous for her beauty in the whole bellama kingdom. However, Mrs. Angelina, who should be over 40 now, looks as if she is only in her early thirties, and may even give people a smaller feeling. Although Lu Lu Xiu also knows that some women with good looks and skills can indeed maintain their appearance age at an amazing level, the appearance of young lady Angelina is really incredible. It seems that years have only left her mature and charming temperament without leaving any defects on her, If Mrs. Angelina and Eliza stand together, then Lucio believes that many people will think that they must be sisters rather than mother and daughter. "Mother ~" Alisa whispered at her mother sitting in front of her, and then tried to shut herself up under the gaze of Mrs. Angelina. Lu Lu Xiu looked at Mrs. Angelina''s side. In addition to a maid and an assistant, President Joseph, who had seen several times, was standing aside in fear. Joseph''s eyelids jumped violently when he saw the female assistant "HillWay" coming in. It was obvious that miss HillWay had inevitably left a shadow in the president''s heart during the business negotiations. "I think you are Mrs. Angelina?" "Although I have heard that the president of Yinyi chamber of commerce is a young man, you are younger than I thought, Mr. Lu Xiu." Mrs. Angelina has a charming smile, which gives people a feeling of bathing in the spring breeze: "when I was your age, I was probably still fiddling with flowers and plants in the palace, and you have established a huge foundation, which really makes people have to be sincerely praised." "This is not my own credit. Without an excellent team and assistant, I can''t do what I am today." Lu Lu Xiu turned his head, and it seemed that there was still a quiet Eliza behind his eyes. "But no matter how good a team member is, he needs a strong leader to command, otherwise it will be just a mess. No one can deny your talent to lead a team at this age." Mrs. Angelina said with good reason that she was very similar to her daughter Alissa in tone and character, but she was more stable and cautious than Alissa''s sharp edge. Rulu Xiu can now understand why the king of belrama Kingdom has an unreasonable desire for his cousin. This woman can easily make men lose in her gentle hometown. She not only has extraordinary beauty, but also has talent and temperament. For some men, especially those with lofty ideals, Mrs. Angelina is probably the most perfect woman in her mind. "It''s my honor to be praised by Mrs. Angelina of the westfallon family." Lu Luxiu also sat on the sofa, and Eliza continued to stand next to Lu Luxiu as an assistant. "Mrs. Angelina, I wonder what happened to your sudden visit today?" Obviously, Lucius is not the kind of person who likes to greet for too long. After sitting down, Lu Xiu quickly cut the topic to the point. "Recently, I just learned that your Chamber of commerce is carrying out pharmacy trade with our Westphalia family. We Westphalia family attach great importance to this major transaction, so I decided to personally verify the transaction on behalf of the family. By the way, I have a little objection to the price of the pharmacy." Mrs. Angelina also quickly changed her role, following Lucio''s words. Lu Lu Xiu narrowed his eyes: "if it''s the price, I think I''ve distributed a very good profit to the westfallon family." When Eliza calmed down, she began to analyze the current situation. The free city is the commercial hub in the east of the mainland. As long as businessmen can''t have a place in the free city, even if they are not qualified businessmen, even their own families will devote a large part of their energy and financial resources to the development of the free city, But this city is not only a commercial city, but also full of too many of the ugliest things in the world. Usually, the father can never let his mother come to the city alone, because his father really loves his mother. He will never let his mother see these ugly sides too much. Moreover, her mother, Mrs. Angelina, is a noble lady, not a businesswoman. Although she married her father as a businessman, she naturally knows a lot of business under the influence of her ears and eyes, if the family really values the pharmaceutical trade, it is impossible for her still layman mother to negotiate the price. Obviously, her mother must have other reasons to come here. Is it because of yourself!? Eliza''s heart beat faster when she was surprised. For a moment, the girl found that her mother, who was talking with ruxiu, glanced at herself from time to time. "Show Mrs. Angelina the price report of medicinal materials?" Lucius suddenly said to Eliza. "Oh, OK, OK." After a while, Alissa quickly took out the price report of medicinal materials from the file rack, but because she was distracted, Alissa slipped off the folder, and many documents immediately fell to the ground like snowflakes. "Sorry, I''m really sorry, your excellency Lu Xiu!!" Seeing that she had screwed up, Alissa quickly bent down and picked up the fallen documents. Lu Luxiu looked at Alissa and didn''t blame her. She just shook her head and said with a smile: "I''m very sorry, Mrs. Angelina. My assistant is not feeling well today. I hope you can understand." "It doesn''t matter ~ it''s just a little thing." Obviously, today''s Miss "HillWay" is a little out of her mind, which makes President Joseph a little strange. On weekdays, the powerful female assistant who is just like the eldest daughter of the family, Alissa, how could such a gaffe happen today. When Alissa sorted out the documents and put the price statement in front of Mrs. Angelina, Mrs. Angelina suddenly looked at Alissa with curious eyes: "are you miss HillWay?" "Yes" Being watched face to face by her yearning mother, Eliza felt her heartbeat could not calm down anyway. The feelings in my heart constantly urge me to shout for my mother, but I know that I can''t do so now. My current identity is Sylvie, the female assistant of the silver wing chamber of Commerce, and Eliza, the eldest lady of the westfallon family from time to time. Mrs. Angelina smiled gently: "I''ve heard about you from Joseph. It''s said that Joseph can''t even lift his head in the negotiation, and he vowed to tell me that his life will be shortened after a long negotiation with you. Ha ha ~ I didn''t expect you to hold down Joseph who has been in the mall so young. It''s really great." "You flatter me, madam ~" Alisa smiled bitterly and didn''t dare to answer more. "You know what?" Mrs. Angelina''s expression suddenly softened, as if she looked at her daughter and said to Alissa in disguise: "in fact, after listening to what Joseph said about you, I always think you are so like my daughter." As soon as this remark came out, Alisa suddenly froze like a lightning strike. (to be continued...) i1292 The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 511 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit For a time, Eliza''s eyes became complicated. As the saying goes, children know their mother best, and mothers know their children best. But at the moment, as a party, Eliza can''t judge the meaning of her mother''s sentence. Is it an unintentional act spoken by her mother or that her mother has recognized herself. Eliza''s fingers also carry "sincere deception". With regard to the ring given by the ancient gods of the Arnold mountains, which can change the wearer''s appearance at will, Eliza is only understanding the power of the ring. Unlike ordinary illusion magic, the ring changes the wearer''s appearance is a completely materialized existence, not just an illusion to blind her eyes. Just like a thin person who becomes very fat with a ring, even if he is touched, he will find that he is really fat. Not only * * but also his voice, strength and breath can be completely changed. The power of this ring has far exceeded the general magic field, or the effect that can be achieved by legendary magic. When she had the opportunity to use this ring, Eliza, like a little girl, seemed to have been given an incredible toy and changed into various appearances at will. Even the girl quietly turned herself into the appearance of the holy Vatican goddess riishutar. Looking at her ever-changing self in the mirror, Eliza sincerely praised the magical power of this ring several times, If this ring can be sold to the auction house, it is estimated that the whole continent will be shocked by the power of this ring. Because of this, Eliza ¡û never doubted the power of the ring, nor did she think her mother could see through a ring given by the gods. Maybe it''s just that I''m too worried! "You flatter me, madam!" Eliza tried her best to show a calm smile and avoided what her mother noticed. Mrs. Angelina smiled as if she had just said something unintentionally. Mrs. Angelina looked at the report, and Joseph, the chairman of the branch, hurried to explain some matters related to the price for the wife of the owner. Some nervously stood back behind Luxiu, and Eliza took a breath to adjust her mood. However, at the moment, Eliza found that lulushu, who seemed to sit casually, firmly locked her eyes on her mother. This posture and expression were clear to Eliza who had worked with lulushu for some time. Only lulushu would show such eyes when he doubted something. Is Lord Lucius doubting his mother? The current situation makes Eliza dare not ask. He could only stare at Lu Xiu and his mother and secretly hope that there would be no big trouble. In fact, Eliza guessed something right. Although lulushu is still a novice who needs to learn more in business negotiation, no one can guess what others think better than lulushu except shinezer in odur city. In fact, from the conversation with Mrs. Angelina just now, Lucio has noticed some subtle disharmony. Mrs. Angelina is a lady who attaches equal importance to beauty and talent. Lu rushou has no doubt about this, but Mrs. Angelina''s talent lies more in examining the occasion and coordinating words. Try to ease the atmosphere and create the best atmosphere for your own camp. It can be said that Mrs. Angelina is a natural social psychologist. Her smile and tone can make anyone feel good about her in a very short time. But in business, this lady can only be regarded as a novice. She is a novice even more than herself! In the discussion on the cost and price of medicine just now, Lu luciou has noticed that Mrs. Angelina is obviously a layman. She is very astringent about the effective cycle, operation cost and refining cost of various medicinal materials. Joseph, President of the branch, is needed to help deal with many places. For example, if the westfallon family really values this transaction, It''s impossible for Mrs. Angelina to be in charge of the negotiations. Or at first, Mrs. Angelina''s purpose was to get drunk, not wine! Thinking of this, Lu Luxiu couldn''t help glancing at Eliza behind him, and then looked at Mrs. Angelina. Under Lu Luxiu''s careful observation, it was found that most of Mrs. Angelina''s eyes stayed on Eliza. Obviously, Eliza''s female assistant hilavi''s identity might not last long. Lucius was never a luck man. In Lu Lu Xiu''s eyes, there are always only two plans: feasible and infeasible. There is no idea of "maybe feasible" with the element of luck and luck. Whether Mrs. Angelina saw through Eliza''s real identity and how to deal with it after seeing through, Lu Luxiu''s mind has been running rapidly and began to plan a response plan. Different from Eliza''s situation, Mrs. Angelina is a cousin of the king of a country. She is a member of the royal family, and her husband still has a place in the free city. If she uses tough measures against her, she can only be the next choice. Even if you use Geass, you also need to consider Eliza''s position. From lulushu''s personal point of view, Eliza will never be happy to see her mother controlled by some spiritual force. Judging from the performance of some gaffes, Mrs. Angelina has an extraordinary position in Eliza''s heart. If you want to make a choice, Alissa would definitely rather sacrifice herself than see her mother hurt. If she used Geass to Mrs. Angelina, Alissa would certainly block herself regardless of the power of the contract, and the final outcome would be to lose both. Lu Lu Xiu is definitely not a soft hearted person, both outsiders and himself. Although Eliza has assisted ruxiu for a long time as an assistant, ruxiu will never be stingy to use Geass for her if necessary, but ruxiu Yalin was told one thing before she appeared. The reason why the power of Geass may be invalid to Eliza is that the soul contract signed by Eliza covers the spiritual level of the signatory and can force the signatory to complete the task according to the content of the contract. It is a very strong spiritual magic. Once the power of Geass is applied, the contract itself will have a forced exclusion effect, Any control that will cause the signatory to make decisions beyond the provisions of the contract will be weakened or even eliminated. Even if Yalin added a clause in the contract to let Eliza accept the order of lulushu, the soul contract will not allow any external force that can cause conflict with the content of the contract itself to intervene. In some ways, Eliza, who signed the soul contract, has her own spiritual magic immunity. If possible, Lu Luxiu doesn''t want to manage a team with estrangement between members, especially Eliza. She used to be a businessman and the information about free cities she has mastered play an irreplaceable role in the development of the chamber of commerce at this stage. Without her, if she slowly explores by herself, the development of Yinyi chamber of Commerce will suffer a lot. Lu Luxiu frowned slightly. Just now, when discussing the price on the report with Joseph, Mrs. Angelina still focused her eyes on Eliza next to her from time to time. Obviously, she may not be sure, but Mrs. Angelina has clearly become suspicious of the identity of ''Shelvey''. But how did Mrs. Angelina see the problem? Lulushu was a little puzzled. It is reasonable that Eliza should still be in Jinsui territory of belrama kingdom. She was put under house arrest by Miss Sally, the Lord''s adviser, for shielding traitors. It is said that now the second prince and princess raffina of the royal capital are putting pressure on silvado to try to rescue Eliza, Mrs. Angelina once went to Jinsui territory under the calculation of the succubus queen disguised as an adviser to try to bring back her daughter. If she hadn''t happened to be found by her party at that time, Alisa sent a letter warning her mother. Maybe Mrs. Angelina had been controlled by the succubus queen Sally. Alissa''s letter was also read by Lu Luxiu himself. There was no implied statement in the content. Although this letter was handed over by a friend trusted by Alissa, there was a necklace worn by Alissa as evidence. I believe Mrs. Angelina should not doubt the authenticity of the letter. "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu Lu Xiu. I think I''m really worried about the price." After putting down the statement, Mrs. Angelina expressed her apology to Lu Luxiu. It seems that she made a mistake about the price of medicine this time. However, Lu Luxiu doesn''t care. Maybe it''s said that Mrs. Angelina''s behavior is completely within her expectation. The negotiation on the drug price should be a cover from the beginning. Mrs. Angelina''s real purpose is to meet Alissa disguised as shirevi. On the surface, Mrs. Angelina seems very indifferent and doesn''t give people any wrong feeling, but in fact, Lu lutiu can see that when her eyes fall on Eliza, Mrs. Angelina''s eyes will be much softer, as if she had already seen through the disguise effect of "sincere deception". As a mother''s intuition? Lu Xiu inadvertently thought of it. But there was a slight doubt in Mrs. Angelina''s eyes, and it was officially because of this doubt that Mrs. Angelina didn''t call Alisa directly. Although Angelina always kept watching "HillWay" quietly, she didn''t directly say what she thought in the end. When Mrs. Angelina got up to thank her and was ready to leave, she suddenly asked the maid to submit an invitation to Lucio. "Lord rulucio ~ this is the 30th anniversary celebration of our Westphalian family to celebrate the establishment of the branch. If you can, please give me a great reward." "Thank you for your invitation, madam. It''s my pleasure." After receiving the invitation, Rulu Xiu bowed slightly, and Mrs. Angelina left with Joseph at this time. Rulu Xiu and HillWay kept giving Mrs. Angelina a courtesy until she boarded the carriage. Before the carriage started, Mrs. Angelina cast a glance at Eliza through the window, which contained too many and complex feelings, kindness, peace of mind Tolerance and understanding Eliza was shocked. Then the girl quickly bent down and bowed her head to escort the carriage away. At this time, tears were slipping from Eliza''s face. "Sylvie, I have something to discuss with you tonight." When the carriage was out of sight, Lucius turned and said to Eliza as he walked. (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 512 ?readx(); The pendulum of the clock seems to be shaking like never-ending. In a room of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, it is telling a topic called choice at the moment. "Do you understand? There are not many methods I can choose now. I have to do so." Sitting on the sofa, Lu Lu Xiu waited for Eliza''s answer. Originally, there were always countless ghost points and a very intelligent businessman girl was holding her hands uneasily as if she were making a choice between life and death. The visit of her mother, Mrs. Angelina, made Eliza feel confused. Obviously, her immediate boss has noticed some strange things about her mother, that is, her mother has suspected that her disguised identity ''female assistant hilavi'' is her daughter. Not to mention Lucius, even Eliza herself noticed the situation. Now, Lucio has directly pointed out the situation to Eliza. Although Mrs. Angelina is not absolutely certain, it is only a matter of time. How to prevent Mrs. Angelina from determining the real identity of Eliza and spreading the news that the ''Eliza'' in Jinsui territory is a fake, Lu Luxiu must find a way to prevent this from happening. The simplest way is to use the power of Geass to give an order to make Mrs. Angelina keep her mouth shut. Moreover, once the power of Geass takes effect, it doesn''t matter if Alissa recognizes Mrs. Angelina directly. The power of Geass is absolute. In this strange world, except for the existence beyond the secular world like Xiang Yalin, for ordinary human beings, ruluciu believes that no one can break away from the control of Geass by will. For Alissa, anyway, Mrs. Angelina is her own mother. As a daughter, how can she watch others use unknown spiritual magic on her mother? You know, Alissa still remembers the picture of lulushu controlling the staff of the chamber of commerce with Geass power at that time. Spies and spies originally from different chambers of Commerce and forces, under the influence of this force called Geass, suddenly became believers in lulushu. I''m afraid that even the crazy believers of the Holy See and the holy capital will sigh when they see them. And that''s why. Eliza is more afraid of this force. Although lulushu said that she only asked Mrs. Angelina to keep a little secret for her side, Eliza is not sure whether lulushu will directly use Geass to control her mother and the whole westfallon family. "Still worried?" Lu Xiu was not in a hurry, but waited patiently with his fingers crossed on the table. Eliza showed a bitter smile: "I''m sorry, Lord ruxiu ~ after all, that''s my mother." "I can understand your mood." Lu Xiu nodded: "I might as well tell you directly that although the Geass power I have can imply multiple commands, it can only take effect once for anyone. I am not interested in controlling your mother to make her a submissive puppet. I just ask her to promise that she will not broadcast anything about you, and as long as there is the guarantee of Geass power, even if you recognize your mother directly now, I can''t No objection. " ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± "Your strength is indispensable in a free city. I don''t want to see members of my team colluding with each other, and I don''t want to see a subordinate who is loyal to me but full of hatred in private. Do you understand what I mean, Alisa!" Lu Xiu suddenly accentuated his tone. Eliza took a deep breath. Suddenly, the girl seemed to have changed into a person. Her hands jumped up: "I agree. I just hope you can abide by your promise not to hurt my mother." "Of course" For the sudden change of Eliza''s state, Lucio was a little confused. In fact, for Eliza, the main reason for her dramatic metamorphosis is that she doesn''t have many choices. The game between gods and Demons has made Eliza realize the importance of power. As a mortal without power to compete with the existence beyond secular rights, she can only endure what she should endure. The daughter of heaven, who used to be able to call the wind and rain in the westfallon family and even the whole belrama Kingdom, now has to work diligently as a subordinate for her master. Perhaps in the eyes of others, it is an unfortunate fate, but it is her own luck to come here. The rights of mortals are as vulnerable as castles made of sand in the eyes of gods and demons, who transcend the secular existence. This makes Eliza, who almost died in Jinsui territory, deeply feel that she can cling to another God and get the guarantee of God to ensure that her family can survive the game between God and demons, This hard work and price paid now is not worth mentioning in Alisa''s view. "Ha ~" Eliza breathed out deeply: "in fact, at least for such a long time. You haven''t controlled me with Geass power, at least it shows that I can trust you." "Oh ~ how can you be so sure I haven''t used Geass power on you?" Alisa pointed to herself, "doesn''t it mean everything now? If you really control me with that power, will I be so hesitant about your request now? Look at the detectives and spies working here. I think even if you want them to commit suicide now, they will do it immediately." Lu Luxiu looked at Eliza with a smile. In fact, Lu Luxiu wanted to tell her that it was not because of his goodness that he couldn''t bear to use grass on her, but because Geass itself was invalid for her with a soul contract. Otherwise, a obedient puppet is definitely better than a person who still has self-consciousness. "But it''s a relief to see my mother. It seems that my mother has not been poisoned by the devil." Eliza showed a sweet smile: "in fact, Lord ruxiu, I''ve been thinking about one thing \ "What?" Eliza sighed and said with a smile, "if I can persuade my father to let our Westphalia become the vassal of the noble God in the yanod mountains, will the ancient god Yalin accept us?" "I''m sorry ~ it''s impossible!" "Oh, really?" Lucio''s very direct answer made Alisa a little discouraged. "I''m not saying that I don''t want to accept you, the westfallon family, but it''s impossible for the westfallon family to become a vassal of odur in the beginning." "Why?" Alisa was puzzled: "Although our westphalon family has a pivotal power in the kingdom of belrama and a place in the free city, after everything that happened in Jinsui territory, I know that as a mortal, neither I nor the whole westphalon family are small. In the game between gods and demons, even the king of a country is only one on the chessboard It''s just a trivial chess. It will be abandoned as long as it''s at a critical moment. " Lu Luxiu patted his palm: "well said ~ but even if you westfallon family become the vassal of Yalin, Yalin is still the only chess player in this chess game, and you are still just chess. Alissa, don''t you think you will be safe and protected forever after becoming the vassal and believer of the gods?" Eliza shook her head and said firmly: "I was once a believer of the goddess of light. Although the doctrine of the goddess is full of love and dedication to the world, I always believe that God and mortals depend on each other. I would not expect God to protect mortals selflessly and gratis. Similarly, as a mortal, I would never believe in Gods like a crazy believer. When my father was very young It taught me one thing that the exchange of interests between each other is the cornerstone of consolidating the alliance. " "So £¬" "Therefore, after we are attached to the gods, westfallon family will strive to make ourselves the most important chess in the hands of the gods, a chess that can affect the chess game. Only in this way can we not be abandoned and be abandoned prematurely in the chess game. Only in this way can our family retain the next fire in this unprecedented game." Eliza''s words are clear and powerful. In Lu''s opinion, although she is still very young, all kinds of things that have happened in these days, especially when many things that girls originally thought should appear in legends and myths are truly displayed in front of her eyes, the original narrow world outlook is broken, Followed by a clear and broad vision, Eliza, who was originally determined, continued to mature at an unimaginable speed, making her look beyond the eyes of secular mortals and look at problems as a superior. make love! Lu Lu Xiu clapped his hands and sincerely praised Eliza''s words: "I have to praise your courage and determination. You have the qualification to become a home owner, Eliza, but you still have a disadvantage and ignore the most important problem, your own identity!" "My identity?" Eliza was slightly stunned: "in my opinion, no matter what the status of mortals is, they are the same in the eyes of the gods. I believe that even if it is my father, he must have the idea of attaching to the gods if I am in the current situation. After all, whether he is fighting for power or in a noble family, once destroyed, it will be meaningless." Holding out a finger, Lucius waved his hand: "I didn''t mean this ~ Eliza. But you forgot your other identity. Did you forget your mother''s identity?" As soon as the words came out, Eliza was stunned, but then Eliza looked bitter. It was obvious that the intelligent girl had understood the meaning of luciu''s words. (to be continued.) Chapter 513 ?readx(); In the belrama Kingdom, the westfalun family is a merchant family with a long history. Its wealth and control over trade are almost all over the kingdom. In terms of reputation, even if someone forgets the king''s surname, it is impossible to forget the westfalun family''s surname. As the current family, Jason Alissa, the daughter of westphalon, was branded with the family mark as soon as she was born. In addition, Alissa, who also chose to become a businessman, made the people of the whole belrama Kingdom only remember Alissa''s identity as the eldest daughter and heir of the westphalon family, And gradually forget that Eliza has another noble identity The Royal Princess of the kingdom of belrama! Dignified and imposing, Princess ELISA''s wife, Angelina, was once the cousin of the king of the kingdom of Bell Rama. Normally, the princess will follow her husband''s surname after she gets married, but I don''t know why the royal family of belrama Kingdom still retains Mrs. Angelina''s royal title and status. Even after Eliza was born, the royal family quietly population her blood. These unconventional actions have naturally been criticized in belrama kingdom, Considering the influence and financial resources of the westfallon family, some people have to link these Royal actions with conspiracy theory. When Eliza inherited the family property and became the owner of the family, if the royal family can return to the royal family in Eliza through some methods, will the westfallon family and its huge family property change their name in the future? This is a question. "Even if your father agrees with this idea, will your mother Mrs. Angelina?" "Mother ~" Eliza couldn''t say it. She really forgot that her mother had another identity, that is, the princess of the royal family. Although she married her father Jason, her mother still kept in touch with the royal family. Because of the influence and financial resources of the westfallon family, the royal family still very solicited her mother, and the relationship between them was good. Seeing that Eliza''s face became dignified, lulushu added: "your mother, her parents and relatives are the royal family of the belrama kingdom. Do you think she will abandon her other identity in order to protect the westfallon family?" "I don''t think mother will ~" said Eliza faintly In terms of position, Eliza almost forgot that she had another identity. If she wanted to keep the family in the belrama Kingdom, which was about to become a game between gods and demons, it was the best choice to subordinate another God. After all, although the westfallon family has a pivotal influence in the belrama Kingdom, as long as they really encounter the disaster of heaven collapse, they only need to take everything they can and find a new place to take root and sprout. But the royal family of belrama kingdom can''t abandon their country and start again. You know, land can''t be taken away at will like goods and property. "Your mother will only do one thing when she knows everything, that is to contact the whole royal family, and the king will directly send troops to Jinsui territory, and then the whole belrama kingdom can fight the demon army in the abyss." Lulushu now joked with a kind of Leisure: "maybe which goddess of light will directly let the Knights of the Holy See help the belrama kingdom. After all, it is the duty of the gods to deal with the demons. But once the battle is over, whether the gods or demons win, the belrama kingdom will only be a complete loser anyway." Eliza has no doubt about lulushu''s view. The Holy See has always wanted to put theocracy above kingship. If such a war really happens, it will only greatly increase the reputation of the Holy See and overwhelm the voice of the royal family. In the eyes of ordinary people, facing the terrible monster of devil, they can''t protect their king Naturally, the team is not awed by the paladins of the Holy See. "And the most important thing is that the devil will also expose us. At least for now, this is not what Yalin and I want to see." Lu Lu Xiu reminded Eliza: "unless you can convince the whole Royal vassal Yalin, otherwise we can only continue to maintain this state. The less we know about each other, the better." Eliza is confident of persuading her father and other family members, but it is impossible to convince the whole royal family. You know, although the royal family has always made some small moves to the westfallon family, such as recognizing their own blood. However, the royal family and westphalon family have maintained a good cooperative relationship. Moreover, Dean, the second king, is still the heir to the throne secretly supported by the family. Princess raffina and herself are childhood girlfriends and have deep feelings for each other. The westfallon family left the belrama Kingdom and chose to rely on the gods of the Arnold mountains. Naturally, they are relieved, but they can really watch the demons gradually encroach. Watching the infamous idiot king silvado ascend the throne and make the whole belrama kingdom a demon sacrifice, his friends in the king''s capital and princess raffina will not escape silvado''s clutches. Eliza couldn''t help doubting herself. Suddenly, a purple fog filled the room. Alisaton was alert, and lulushu looked at the place where the fog filled. "Is there anything important? Lefflan!" In the diffuse fog, a figure of Miaoman came out, and the trickery demon leflen came behind Lu Luxiu with her charm as always. Since the establishment of black rose, in order to prevent the leakage of mutual cooperation, both the funds of Yinyi chamber of Commerce and the information of black rose were transmitted through special channels, This time, as the leader of black rose, leflea came to see the sample in person, which should be an important thing. "A few days ago, my black rose received some news about some entrustment to Yinyi chamber of Commerce, especially you and buyani." Sure enough, leflea sat down and began to talk about an important thing. After waiting and observing Yinyi chamber of Commerce for a long time, the first batch of people came to try whether the water of Yinyi chamber of Commerce was deep or shallow. Because we can''t find the identity of Lucio and buyani in the intelligence. Some people began to plan to use some tough measures. After all, in the eyes of many people, both lulushu and buyani, who are talented and beautiful brothers and sisters, apart from their wealth and mysterious background, are just young girls with no strength to bind chickens. Now there are not many armed forces in the silver wing chamber of Commerce except two mercenaries and a few bodyguards. As long as you get the brothers and sisters, everything will be easy! "Really? It seems that some people can''t hold their breath more than I thought. Do they have eyebrows?" "Don''t mention it ~ just a group of ghosts who are afraid of death are going to hire a group of cannon fodder to die at a low price. The people who contact my black rose are just agents. They really don''t know where to hide behind the scenes ~" said leflea with disdain on her face. Lu Lu Xiu smiled. It seemed that he overestimated the courage of these people: "so what gangs deserve my attention?" "It''s not true. Some powerful gangs naturally don''t want to be used as cannon fodder. In addition, the whole black street has been disturbed by my black rose recently. Now the leaders of various gangs are fighting each other. It''s estimated that no one will be interested in this kind of thing for a while." Speaking of this, leflea added: "however, some small gangs that are not popular are expected to come to look for trouble, so pay attention to your life safety when you go out in recent days ~" "I understand, so continue to investigate the behind the scenes of these people. I think it is necessary to use them to establish a prestige for Yinyi chamber of Commerce." Le Fu Lan nodded: "of course, if there is any news, I will inform you at the first time." The other party wanted to attack himself and buyani, and Luxiu only felt funny for a moment. Sometimes ignorance is really terrible. Many people always look at the situation from a one-sided perspective. However, when they really know that what they want to catch is not the weak aristocrat but two terrible dragons, what look will these foolish people show? Lu Xiu couldn''t help laughing. "One more thing, I have a generous guest here recently." "What''s the problem?" Leffland shrugged: "the guest hopes to get more information about the upper zone, especially about gerkate and the big slave merchant filibus." Hearing these two names, Lu Xiu immediately frowned. "I know what you''re thinking, boss! I also doubt whether the identity of this guest is the person we''re looking for." Some strange scenes in the riots in the free city have been spread to some extent. Maybe ordinary people in the free city won''t talk about these things, but any unusual and suspicious signs are worth paying attention to Lu luciu, who comes to the free city and shoulders the task of looking for the soul stone, Because according to Yalin, the soul stone is originally beyond all the existence in the world. Any unimaginable things may be caused by the soul stone. For this reason, ruxiu also paid special attention to the slave child Claire who was offered a reward and successfully escaped in the riot! "Sure, isn''t it?" "According to the existing information, it should not be, but I think the guest should have some contact with it even if he is not the person we are looking for. Otherwise, he should not collect information about gerkate and filibus at this juncture." Lu Xiu thought for a moment: "what''s your plan?" "Don''t scare the snake for the time being. Continue to cooperate with him for a period of time to see the situation. If necessary, I will list him as a watch list. If I''m sure, I promise to inform you at the first time." "Very good!" Lu Luxiu nodded with satisfaction. The tricky demon lefleur was good in both strength and planning. Only lefleur was the most worry-free person in the free city for so long. (to be continued.) Chapter 514 ?? In any case, both gelkat and filibus are high-ranking figures in the free city. Even if lulushu''s current identity can get little information about them, most of them come from some relatively public information, and lulushu is powerless for some detailed information. "Black rose is getting better now, but I still need to continue to strengthen the position of black rose in the black street and the lower areas. Especially recently, several big gangs in the black street have fallen into some civil strife under my planning. I must take this opportunity to absorb the effective forces of these gangs as much as possible, or if they later find out that it was black rose''s plan, I will accept it at that time It''s more troublesome to pick it up. " Recently, leflean''s black rose has annexed many gangs, and its strength is growing rapidly. In order to avoid being targeted by the public, under leflean''s planning, black rose assassinated the leaders of several gangs in black street and took the opportunity to blame others. Now some gangs in some blocks of black street are in a fight, The black rose of leflean secretly absorbed some fallen gang members and tried to create chaos and intensify the struggle in the black street. However, there is also a problem that puzzles leflea. Black rose has a lot of staff at this stage, but most new recruits are mixed in loyalty and quality, so they can''t be entrusted with an important task. Although lefflan''s plan is very detailed, if the dispute ends, it will inevitably be seen as a basket, especially several possible objects need to be solved. Otherwise, there will be some trouble in the later exit of black rose. "Need to help you deal with the aftermath?" "No, sir Lucius ~ I can handle it." Le Fu Lan frowned. It was not that she didn''t appreciate Lu Lu Xiu''s kindness, but there was a little personal conflict with rob, which made Le Fu Lan unwilling to use his power. For Le Fu Lan, as the leader of the black rose, what she needed was to use the power of others, not pitifully borrow the power of others. The sound of robbery had also sounded earlier. It seems that no matter when and where to rob, he follows Lu Luxiu and secretly clears away all unstable factors. Although Lu Luxiu seems that it is completely redundant for himself who has been reincarnated into a black dragon. "Shut up ~ only those who dare to hide in the dark!" After saying this, the voice of robbery also disappeared from the room, and leflea tutted very upset. Did he think he was still a little girl who only knew how to be spoiled? During that time in Knox, countless dignitaries and great men were just puppets in the hands of black rose. The leaders of the past dynasties of black rose are the real power behind the political situation in Knox. The dispute of will and spirit is something he abandoned in his mind before he was ten years old! "Well, if you have spare energy, please don''t use it for internal strife." Finally, we had to ask Lu Luxiu to speak to stop them: "leflea! If there is something wrong with your situation recently, we will inform you immediately. We can''t make any mistakes at this stage." "I understand ~ please rest assured, your excellency Lu Xiu." For this, Loveland is still very clear. Very late at night The upper area of the free city is known as the city that never sleeps. Compared with the busy shops during the day, the brothels, restaurants and casinos at night are the time when people indulge in sex. The pot bellied businessmen walked to the hotel with young and beautiful girls in their arms, and some sneaky people recommended various sales to pedestrians everywhere ? Soul gold cave, the bustling streets reveal a distorted and morbid bustling scene. In contrast, the lower area is as silent as death. In the whole free city, the upper area is like a paradise, while the lower area is like an abyss of dead people, only dark, silent and cold. In addition to the entertainment places in the upper area, the free city at night. Slave markets, freight ports and shops have long been closed. Except for the city security forces patrolling around, all these busy freight markets and markets during the day look strangely deserted in the shadow of the tall city walls. In the warehouses in the freight area, a dark figure in a cloak is quietly avoiding the patrolling guards and sneaking into a path. At this moment, the freight area has long been closed. According to the laws of the free city, in order to prevent malicious damage by spies and spies, no one is allowed to enter the freight area at ten o''clock at night unless he has relevant documents. Once someone is found trespassing, he will be severely punished. If they are unidentified, they will be executed directly. Obviously, according to the law of free city, the mysterious comer in a hood may be questioned even in ordinary neighborhoods. Not to mention in this sensitive area. "It''s shift change time. Is there anything?" "Except for a large number of rats and mosquitoes, there are no ghosts here." At the front sentry, several guards opened the protective law array and began to hand over the shift. Obviously, the guard on duty complained about this boring work. Although there were slave riots from time to time in the free city, it basically happened in the slave area and the lower area. In order to ensure safety, the freight area is separated from these areas by several urban areas. None of the slaves in that riot could fight here. Even the slave riot that caused serious losses last time, others somehow went to the upper area to destroy it. Who would come here anyway? The large protection array used for urban protection is enough to resist the magic bombardment of level 18, and the detection array can test the illusion, invisibility and teleportation to ensure that no one can sneak into it. Even guards need to wear special badges to enter, and the badges are personal. Even if they are stolen, they will be instantly recognized by the Dharma array. Besides, two tall steel demons stood beside the sentry. It can be said that the defense here is almost seamless. Not to mention that the warehouses here are full of goods from various chambers of Commerce, with a value of at least tens of billions of leans. Anyone who dares to destroy here is tantamount to stabbing the lungs of businessmen in the whole free city. The other party is the Pope of the Holy See. It is estimated that he will have to walk around without eating. "We''ll change shifts in two hours. It''s up to you." At the moment when the protective array was opened, the mysterious man in a cloak walked past in front of a group of guards. The guards completely ignored this absolutely suspicious figure as if they were watching the transparent man. He allowed him to enter the freight area and quickly disappeared into the dense warehouses. Countless warehouses are neatly arranged here. Compared with the strict guard at the entrance, the guard inside the warehouse is a little lax, but that''s just a little. Dozens of patrol teams in groups of three have been patrolling at fixed points along special routes, which can ensure that each warehouse area will be left unattended for only five minutes. Even a thief can''t open the magic lock on the warehouse door at this time. If he destroys it with brute force, the alarm will be activated instantly, Then the whole warehouse area will be blocked. No one can escape from it. In this supposedly infallible warehouse area, a figure is preparing to break the safety myth here: "six level mystery lock, seven directions and fourteen changes \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ In front of a warehouse gate, a strange blue magic luster is shining. The magic lock on the gate begins to release itself at an unimaginable speed. Originally, this is the encrypted magician himself. It takes at least five hours to unlock it without knowing the password. The magic lock loses its function in less than two minutes, making way for the intruder. "All right!" Before the patrol arrived, the shadow quickly hid in the warehouse. In order to prevent being found, the shadow even deliberately restored the magic lock to normal. The whole process was not found by anyone, even the linkage alarm was not touched. When he found a dark place, the shadow dared to open his cloak and showed his face with a silver mask. "Hoo Hoo Hoo is much better than last time." Claire sat down on the ground panting. After touching his nose, Claire found that there was still a faint trace of blood on his fingers, but the situation was much better than that when the whole person felt like being pulled out of a bone. After sitting on the ground for a rest, Claire soon recovered, lay down at the door and listened to the voice outside. After making sure that the patrol guard didn''t find any abnormal situation at all, Claire finally relaxed and checked the warehouse. "Night vision enhancement!" After revealing several mantras, Claire added a second level magic to herself. Suddenly, the dark warehouse became like day in Claire''s eyes. Looking at the warehouse, there were many semi processed fur, satin, scales and other materials. Moreover, Claire found many rare forging materials in several encrypted boxes, Just like shopping, Claire took out a roll of precious semi-finished leather of deep-sea reef whales. According to the books, this kind of leather is an excellent material for making water defense leather armor. The leather itself can be immune to water magic below level 4. If it is deeply processed, it can even halve the damage of water magic from level 5 to level 9! After throwing the leather into a space Bracelet she stole, Claire found several rolls of more precious dark magic cloth. Similarly, these rolls of magic cloth with a value of at least 78000 leans in the market were also thrown into the ring by Claire. At this time, the boy had to admit that it was a good idea to steal a space ring first, Otherwise, I''m afraid I can only watch a treasure mountain return empty handed when I come here today. When the ring was full, Claire was finally satisfied and began to arrange some magic materials taken from the ring. If the mage was present, he must recognize them. These materials are used for timing magic. From the color of magic crystal stone, they should be used for fire magic. (to be continued.) ... Chapter 515 ?? Claire carefully and quickly assembled the magic guide. With the help of the power of gemstones, she easily slipped into the warehouse area. Up to now, the guards outside know nothing. Therefore, Claire has enough time to arrange the plan. This warehouse was specially selected by Claire. According to the information obtained, this warehouse, together with several large warehouses nearby, belongs to the industry of the big slave merchant filibus. There are at least hundreds of millions of leans of goods stored in it, and she is going to bring a big surprise to filibus and the free city. Tonight will be a signal of her declaration of war on this city! "It''s too simple" After assembling and placing the magic guide, Claire couldn''t help sitting on the ground and having a rest. After taking off the mask and revealing her ugly face, Claire took out the gem in her arms and looked at the treasure that changed her destiny like a miracle, These days, while learning magic, Claire has been looking for all kinds of materials for a moment to try to find out the origin of the gem, but Claire has not got any useful information for such a long time. The description of the goddess ishutar, the only Lord in the world, on the temple of spreading the teachings of the Holy See, which I accidentally saw in a bookstore, is not the best description of this gem, such as mobilizing elements, repairing wounds, creating things out of thin air and the omnipotent miracles of gods! This is something that belongs to God! Claire looked at the gem with charming luster, especially the slowly flowing material like a nebula inside the gem, which was reminding her endless * * every second! take a look! With this gem, you can easily become a magician, and break through level 3 and reach the level of level 4 magician in such a short time. Not only that, the gem can also destroy and analyze any kind of protection array, and help you quickly understand its structure and principle. Even if you don''t become a magician, gemstones can turn yourself into an invisible person who is not known by anyone and detection spells. You can enter any store and take anything you want. Now the city is its own toy box. I can do whatever I want, whether it''s money or power. As long as I can get my hand with the power of this gem, and maybe this gem can confuse people. At that time, I may be able to take the opportunity to become a writer PA!! Suddenly Claire waved fiercely and gave herself a slap, which was very heavy. The boy''s cheeks are still burning and painful. "Damn it!! I \ Claire gasped and looked at the gem from obsession to perseverance: "I will never lose to you. I must avenge Longjia!! I will never lose to you before!" Talking to herself about a gem, Claire''s actions now seem very funny, but Claire''s resolute expression makes no one laugh. The mysterious power contained in this gem is trying to tempt and shake Claire''s mind all the time. I don''t know how many times Claire has been almost confused by the power of the gem, But the orc Longjia''s advice and the last cry of death built a solid shield in Claire''s heart. No matter how much wealth or power, it is meaningless for Claire not to avenge Longjia, before killing gerkate and filibus, and before completely destroying this distorted city. I will never lose to this gem! It doesn''t matter where you come from, I will never lose to you, never!! Holding the gem tightly, Claire said fiercely to the gem. After eliminating the desire in her mind, she took back the gem. Claire quickly got up and began to continue working. These magic guides die of a delayed flame magic. They want to burn down the warehouse here and teach Phileas a lesson. Of course, ignition alone is useless. The warehouse area has strict protective measures, not only to prevent thieves, spies and other outsiders from entering here. At the same time, there is also a set of emergency measures for emergencies in the warehouse, for example, if there is a fire in the warehouse. The protection array arranged here will immediately start to inform the guard. At the same time, several trigger magic will immediately cast several water magic, which has been used to put out the fire. After quietly arranging the magic guide in several other warehouses, Claire found a hub of the protection array with the help of the power of gemstones and began to analyze the operation principle of the whole array. Under the power of precious stones, the originally hidden Dharma array took off her clothes like a obedient beauty and let Claire enjoy it. Of course, appreciation alone is not enough, Claire had to move his hands and feet on the Dharma array to ensure that the Dharma array would not play any role in case of fire: "three nodes, modify here. I think the engraving here should be changed to 17 Bates, so ~" The analytical power of gems enables Claire to modify the connection point of the Dharma array without touching the alarm. After learning with gems for such a long time, although Claire is only a low-level mage of level 4 in terms of magic level, Claire has long been familiar with the operation principle of many Dharma arrays and the way to display magic. Moreover, compared with the complex magical structure on the strange stone pillar, the Dharma array in this warehouse is much simpler now. Claire soon got rid of the Dharma array. After a fire, the Dharma array will overload and lose its function at the moment when it takes effect. She can''t inform the guards or start magic to extinguish the fire automatically. At the same time, Claire would also like to thank the designers who built these warehouses. All warehouses are built very firmly to prevent outsiders from climbing or peeping at the goods inside, There are no windows and vents in the warehouse. Once there is a fire from the inside, it is estimated that it will take a long time for outsiders to find the situation. I''m afraid the goods inside will be burned to ashes by then. "Go to hell, Philebus. Don''t think it''s over today alone. I''ll slowly get back from you bit by bit." After escaping from the warehouse, Claire finally looked back and took a vicious look at the warehouse belonging to the big slave merchant filibus. Unfortunately, Claire didn''t carry much materials and could only place magic guides in several warehouses. If possible, Claire wanted to completely ignite the whole warehouse area and create a grand scene, Let the whole free city tremble under this blow. forget it! The boy put on his cloak and hid his body with the help of the power of gemstones and left quickly. In any case, the goods stored here are not only filibus''s goods, but also the goods of many other merchants. After all, his enemies are only Phillips and gelkat. It''s better not to involve others. Soon after Claire left, the countdown of the magic guide in the warehouse finally ended. Several flames came out of the magic crystal stone and quickly ignited flammable materials such as fur, wood and medicinal materials. In order to ensure the combustion effect, Claire also specially arranged the magic guide next to these combustibles. The ignited goods such as fur, wood and medicinal materials immediately contributed to the fire, and soon the fire began to spread throughout the warehouse. The magic array in the warehouse seems to have detected an emergency, but the passive Dharma array suddenly makes a ~ Bo ~ sound at the moment of magic brilliance, as if it was a short circuit, and immediately dimmed. The raging flame burns freely in the warehouse and ignites everything they can ignite. The most tragic thing is that no guard has found that disaster has come here because it has been completely sealed. "Hey ~ I seem to hear something!" It was not until more than 20 minutes later when a group of patrols passed by that one of the guards with better hearing vaguely felt that there was always a strange whir in his ear. "Maybe it''s the wind. You don''t play too much in Yanji building. You''ve collapsed and appeared auditory hallucination ~ ha ha!" "Fuck you ~ I''m sure it''s not the wind. It''s a bit like the sound of a flame burning." The guard who found something strange vowed that he did hear something strange. After taking a few more steps, he quickly laughed at his companions and shut up, because everyone obviously heard the strange sound in his ear this time. Something''s wrong!! As the duty of guard, the three moved quickly and ran along the position where the sound came. Finally, the three saw a warehouse with faint red light inside. "Damn it! There''s really a fire. Go and inform the guard immediately and call someone to put out the fire quickly!!" The guards in the warehouse area were equipped with magic guides for emergency communication. The leading guard quickly took out the magic guides that had never been used since they were issued and threw them into the sky. A loud noise immediately rang through the night sky with the red light. The guards who were still patrolling around were stunned one after another. Then they immediately reacted and ran to the signal point. However, the guards who arrived at the warehouse found that they had nothing to do with the solid magic lock on the door. The warehouse door was a door made of refined iron, and they could not destroy the door tightly equipped with swords and spears. Dozens of guards who had gathered at the gate of the warehouse could only watch the ominous red light inside the warehouse grow larger and larger, and there was bad news from other patrols. There was a fire in several warehouses near the warehouse. The alarm finally sounded. The mage on duty who managed the magic lock of the warehouse was rudely pulled down from his bed. When he rushed to the burning warehouse, the flame had burned through the roof, and the thick smoke rose into the sky with an unbearable choking smell. However, at this time, the mage dared not come forward to open the warehouse door under the urging of the guard, Because the mage knows very well that if such a warehouse with fierce combustion opens suddenly, the flame inside will gush out in an instant, and the person standing at the door will definitely become coke at the first time. When the alarm sounded loudly in the whole warehouse area and countless guards and urban security teams quickly gathered here, Claire looked at the scene supervised by herself on a watchtower in the distance. This is just the beginning! (to be continued.) ... Chapter 516 After the supporting mage arrived, the water magic began to extinguish the warehouse from above. When the fire was a little small, the warehouse door was opened. At this time, the guards and security team in the warehouse area were finally able to play a role and began to extinguish some dark fires that might revive. ¡Ë top ¡Ë point ¡Ë small ¡Ë say, www.23wx However, nearly an hour has passed. When the fire was completely paved, the person in charge of the warehouse area finally arrived. However, looking at the scene in front of him, the person in charge who was still wearing pajamas almost fainted on the spot. Www. 68mn. Several warehouses of Sir philippes, one of the three giants in the free city, have been completely burned down, all goods worth at least hundreds of millions of Riin have been burned, and even some precious metal minerals stored in the high temperature have melted into molten iron. The whole fire scene can be described as miserable. At the thought of the anger from the great slave merchant Sir philippes, the thought of his instant bankruptcy and even his family becoming slaves, the person in charge almost cried out of control after waking up. There was a fire in the warehouse area for decades, and it caused unimaginable losses. The most important thing is that the warehouses on fire actually belong to filibus. The conspiracy theory spread all over the streets of the free city almost at the moment of the sun rising the next day, whether it is the gangsters in the black street or the nobles and businessmen in the upper area, The fire in the warehouse area immediately replaced the previous slave riots and became a chat topic for everyone after dinner. When the news reached Sir Philebus, the three giants of the free city were unusually calm. They just issued an order to strengthen the security of their residence and quickly find out the situation. As for why such an order was issued, it was actually very simple. As a slave merchant, filibus did not know how many people''s blood had been stained on his hands. It was estimated that the people who wanted to take his life on the whole continent could form an army. The warehouses on fire this time belonged to filibus''s industry. If it was an accident, it wouldn''t make sense. There has been no fire in the warehouse area for decades. How can it be that this time it is all the trick of filibus''s industry. Obviously, this is targeted destruction. If the other party can sneak into the free city and set fire in the heavily guarded warehouse area, will the other party directly find his head next time? Filibus has to consider his life safety! At the same time, the intelligence network belonging to filibus also operated in an instant. This behavior of challenging his Majesty must be suppressed immediately, otherwise his face will knock there! Just as spies and spies began to cover the whole free city. The investigation report of huozhai district is also gradually released. First, the investigators found some suspicious residual substances in the burned warehouse. After analysis, it was determined that there was magic spar and magic spar injected with fire power. Obviously, the fire could be determined that it was not an accident, but someone deliberately set fire. At the same time, an empty box was found in several valuable safes with fire prevention function. The very precious magic materials in it were taken away by the prisoners. The city security team is tracking down according to this clue. The protective magic array used to extinguish the fire, which should have been activated when the fire broke out, did not play a corresponding role. Now the mage trade union responsible for maintaining the operation of the array has sent personnel to investigate and have judged whether the array itself has problems or has been damaged by prisoners. When the investigators conducted a detailed investigation on the fire scene, all the guards on duty that night had been detained by the urban security team, especially the patrol team that found the fire in the first team. From the fire time, discovery time, fire situation, surrounding environment and any details, the security team did not let go. After all, the person who suffered the loss this time is one of the big three. If it is not handled properly, it is estimated that everyone''s head will be difficult to protect. In the headquarters of the security team, the office responsible for investigating the fire in the warehouse area was filled with tension. Because filibus suffered losses in the fire, the security team did not dare to neglect, and immediately invited a legend in the free city - ragvin Lux! The investigator who once solved strange cases and enjoyed a high reputation in the free city. With a national face and a moustache, ragwen, an investigator, sat in the office and was looking at the record picture of the protection array on the day of the fire again and again. There were six roads and six record points in the warehouse area. Ragwen had seen the picture for more than ten times, but still couldn''t find any clues. The picture showed that everything was normal. No suspicious outsiders had entered the warehouse area, and no outsiders had entered at night except for the temporary pick-up of goods by the staff of several chambers of Commerce. After investigation, the staff were not suspected of committing a crime. "Mr. ragvin, please take a break. You''ve been watching it for more than fourteen hours." A maid with a handicap came in and put the handicap on the table. Neither ragwen nor the captain of the security team sitting aside had any plans to rest. They still stared at the monitoring picture of the French array without blinking until the black tea was completely cold. The captain of the public security team, a middle-aged man who was born as a mercenary, hugged his head in pain: "shit! How did the other party enter the warehouse area? Are so many protection and detection arrays all furnishings!! there is no suspicious record!!" The maid standing on one side dared not go out. The fire in the warehouse area has worsened the public security team that has been under pressure recently because of theft. All officials, large and small, in the whole public security team have been cancelled their holidays and sent out to collect clues. Even a few people who stay in the headquarters are anxious to read the data and analyze the case. Looking at the almost anxious one night white headed security team captain, gravin still looked at the picture blandly. It was not until the broadcast was over again that gravin finally lifted up the cold black tea and took a sip: "don''t look at this thing anymore. There''s no clue." "Damn it, what should we do, Mr. Craven? Sir Philebus is the victim this time. If we can''t find the perpetrator, we''ll all be finished." "Don''t worry." Glavin was still calm. He threw out his beard and motioned the maid to change himself for a cup of tea: "I just said there was no clue in the records of the protection array, but I didn''t say there was no clue elsewhere. At least now I can roughly infer some situations." The captain of the security team was like catching a straw: "please say ~ Mr. Craven!" After taking a leisurely sip of the maid''s newly poured tea, gravin took out some documents under the anxious eyes of the captain of the security team, The document prominently shows the contents of the recent theft case in free city: "this is the content reported by a chamber of Commerce a few days ago. The chamber of Commerce reported that several magic crystals had been stolen and some magic materials had been lost. Now these stolen items have appeared at the scene of the fire." Surprised, the captain of the security team quickly picked up the document and browsed it carefully. Glavin continued to put other documents on the table one by one, pointing to them and saying, "these are the theft cases that have occurred in the free city in recent days. Coincidentally, all the stolen chambers of Commerce have lost their protective magic array for security. No magic array has recorded anything suspicious." "Is it difficult to say" "That''s right!" Glavin nodded: "the arson prisoner was also not found by the protective magic array when he entered the warehouse area. I think both the theft case and the arson case are called by the same person. The other party is likely to be a powerful magician and have rich knowledge of the magic array!" Looking at the documents, the captain of the security team finally recovered his peace of mind. Without the interference of anxiety, the captain of the security team also began to think calmly. Obviously, through the methods of theft cases and arson cases, it can be judged that it should be the same person, but the other party is haunted. Generally, there are no useful clues left at the scene, no witnesses, and no pictures recorded by the protection front. It is obvious that finding such a person in a huge free city is looking for a needle in the sea. While the captain of the security team looked at the document, gravin lit his pipe and took a sip: "I know what you''re thinking, but although the other party didn''t leave any clues at the scene, the other party still left clues for me when doing the case." Stand up and walk to the city map hanging on the wall. Gravin draws one small X after another on the map with a pen. Each small X represents the location of the stolen chamber of Commerce and shops indicated in the document. Finally, gravin has circled all the small X''s in a big circle. These days, as an investigator, although gravin no longer works in the security team, because of his past achievements, the security team will ask gravin to help analyze any difficult cases, and the recent continuous theft has a great impact. Naturally, the security team also sent the case information to gravin. "Although the other party will not steal the second time at the same place when committing the crime, the scope of activities of the prisoners will be so far. Especially for the generation of the market at the junction of the lower and upper areas of the Eastern District, several stolen chambers of commerce are very close to each other. Obviously, the prisoners should be active in this area!" The captain of the security team immediately found the treasure: "it''s really Mr. gravin. I''ll immediately send personnel to search here. Even if I turn the ground over, I''ll find him." "Don''t worry!" Glavin called the sheriff''s captain, After looking at the map again, gravin habitually smoked a few cigarettes before slowly saying: "although it can be determined that it is this generation, the scope of activities of prisoners is not small. If a large-scale search is carried out now, it may scare the snake. For the time being, stabilize it to see if the prisoners will continue to move, and there is another doubt I haven''t figured out yet." "But ~ Mr. Craven, we don''t have much time. Where''s Sir Phileas!!" "Explain the situation to sir. I don''t think Sir is that unreasonable person, unless we really can''t find the prisoner!" Gravin continued holding the pen and marking the map. (to be continued.) Chapter 517 Gravin Lux was not born in a free city. According to gossip, this man with noble demeanor is a prodigal son of an aristocratic family in a mainland country. He was expelled from his family because he was keen on all kinds of adventure activities and the detection of suspicious cases because he did not intend to inherit the family industry. After coming to the free city, gravin''s expertise played a great role here, After several murders and suspicious cases were solved in a row, over time, graven gradually became a popular man in the hands of the urban security team and many high-level people in power in the city. Vertex novel, www.23wx.com com For those in power at the top of the free city, they need a tool to find out all the disturbing factors that may secretly threaten their dominance. Gravin is perfectly competent for this job. Various assassination cases against the upper zone have been solved continuously. Some businessmen and nobles trying to squeeze into the upper zone have also been found out and completely lost their status in the free city. In addition to his praiseworthy ability, gravin''s attitude of only indulging in his hobby of solving cases and not taking care of some things that should not be taken care of also reassures the high-level power holders. Each time, the security team selectively invites gravin to assist in investigating cases under the guidance of the high-level, only investigating cases that will threaten the ruling power of high-level dignitaries, And some of the things committed by these big people will not appear in front of gravin. Sometimes some people think that the investigator has actually been bribed to become a running dog, but for gravin, he is not interested in distinguishing right from wrong. His only interest is to crack those difficult cases and pull out the seamless prisoners who originally thought they were from the shadow. When the other party lowers his head in front of him, A strange sense of satisfaction will emerge in my heart! Today, gravin felt his blood boiling all over his body. He had not experienced this feeling for a long time. The last case that made his blood boiling was that two years ago, the holy capital in the west of the mainland tried to destroy the slave area of the free city. That time, the other party''s ring-by-ring strategy and strict division of labor even made him feel difficult, but after all, the other party still lost to himself! "This is a case half a month ago. The golden moonlight jewelry store was stolen, but the magic array was not ineffective, but destroyed \\\\, However, this time the mark is not the previously inferred warehouse arson suspect activity area, which is already in another urban area of free city. Four or five blocks away from the range of the arsonist''s activities. After making the mark, gravin couldn''t help looking at the map and thinking. Although they were all cases of burglary, it seemed that the suspects of arson could not be found by the magic array. In the cases of theft from jewelry stores and banks, the prisoners completely destroyed the whole legal array, which was complete and thorough destruction, The mage in charge of the inspection shook his head helplessly, indicating that he could not find any information from the destroyed Dharma array. You should know that a part of the magic array is destroyed, and the rest can record the destruction. Moreover, the magic array used for store destruction needs to find out each node bit by bit and destroy it to the extent that it can''t be repaired. It''s a very laborious thing. The perpetrator may have leisure to slowly destroy the Dharma array while stealing! And this is another puzzling doubt of gravin! At first, gravin also believed that these cases were committed by the same person, but if you compare them carefully, it should be two people. One can shield the magic array at will and the other can directly and completely destroy the magic array. It has to be said that the commonality of the two prisoners is that they both have rich knowledge of magic array. And they are very bold. They dare to do so many times in a free city. "However, compared with the suspected arson, although the number of crimes committed by the prisoners of jewelry theft is many, they are concentrated for a period of time. Recently, it seems that they have stopped and have not received information about similar cases." Gravin grabbed his hair and analyzed the situation. Now he doesn''t know whether the two suspects are related. From the marks on the map, it seems that the scope of activities of jewelry thieves is incredible, almost covering several urban areas of free city. Although the word teleportation jumped out of gravin''s mind for the first time. But gravin is not sure. If too many things about magic are involved, it still needs to be judged by the legal institution. I just don''t know if the two prisoners are accomplices! At this time, a member of the security team came in from the door. They brought a message. Several high-level magicians under miss yunojia, one of the three giants of the free city, have arrived at the scene and are investigating. The person in charge of the scene invited gravin to listen to the investigation. Glavin picked up the hat hanging on the hanger and put it on his head: "then let''s not waste time." The road to the warehouse area was guarded by heavy soldiers, and the guard force at the gate of the warehouse area was several times more than before. Even magicians kept performing detection magic, and it was determined that even a mouse could not slip in. However, gravin believes that this is purely superfluous. At least today, it is impossible for prisoners to run back to the scene of the crime and hit the muzzle of the gun. Although the atmosphere seemed tense, the warehouse area was as busy as ever today. Even busier than usual. Businessmen, porters, investigators, guards and members of the security team in and out of the warehouse greatly increased the pressure on the staff in the warehouse area. Almost all holidays were cancelled because of the fire. Everyone was busy verifying the identity of the personnel entering the warehouse area. "Don''t worry, everything is safe in the warehouse belonging to our chamber of Commerce." "It has been verified that the fire did not affect the warehouse of our chamber of Commerce." After the news of the fire in the warehouse area spread, many chambers of Commerce worried about the damage of their own goods have sent staff to check the situation. In front of the orderly warehouses, the burned warehouses belonging to Sir filibus have now been turned into ruins. It looks like some ugly scars were accidentally scalded on a beautiful picture scroll. "We have arrived, Mr. craven." Immediately after the carriage arrived at its destination, a member of the security team came forward and took the initiative to open the door. When he got out of the carriage, graven twitched at the corners of his mouth, because there were six high-level mages at the scene at the same time. According to the badges they wore, they were all mages under miss yunojia, of which the highest level had reached level 18. Although miss yunojia, one of the three giants who has long known who is famous in the free city, controls more than 80% of the magic institutions in the free city, people have to admire the lady''s ability to send so many high-level mages to serve. "Master farakent, this is the sheriff''s investigator, Mr. gravin." The old mage gestured to the members of the security team not to disturb himself. Gravin didn''t mind the mage''s attitude, but just stood quietly waiting. After about half an hour, farakent stood up: "in an hour and a half, even if I knew the internal structure of the Dharma array, it took me so long to unlock this lock, and the perpetrator unlocked four locks one by one in less than five minutes each time. Mr. gravin ~ do you know what this means?" "Someone leaked the password, and the management personnel in the warehouse area need to conduct a major investigation." Glavin had lit his pipe and smoked. Farakent shook his head, turned around and said, "it''s no use just knowing the password. You can''t open the magic lock without a special key, and these locks stayed where they should be that night and were not taken away. The other party must have used a new way to unlock the lock without damaging the lock." "But maybe you can also use teleportation and so on ~ so you can''t directly enter the warehouse." Farakent sighed, but there was a strange excitement in his tone: "this has also been considered, but the protection array in the warehouse area should be able to detect the transmission spell. As long as the other party uses it, it will be detected immediately." "The suspect is obviously a master who is proficient in magic array. Maybe he has a new way to use teleportation without hiding from the protection array." "That''s right! It must be so!" Farakent suddenly shouted excitedly, which startled gravin, who was still analyzing the situation: "whether it''s shielding the detection of the magic array or paralyzing the whole protective array without touching the alarm, I think this person must be a genius who has been immersed in the magic world for decades!! a really unparalleled genius!!" "But he didn''t use his talent on the journey. I think master farakent, we should find this genius first and let him be responsible for his actions." "You don''t understand anything!" Farakent shook his head and said excitedly: "His magic talent is priceless wealth. If there is a teleportation technique that can penetrate the protective array in his hand, the loss is nothing compared with the value of the genius itself. We will find him. Anyway, I need to know what method he used to shield the protective array and how he can survive in the world Open a magic lock in a few minutes, or how to use the transmission spell within the range of the protection array. I have too many questions to ask him! " All right ~ Glavin sighed. Looking at the excited look of the level 18 mage like a pilgrim, Glavin knew it was impossible to expect these mages to help him catch people. (to be continued.) Chapter 518 ?? No, lakent''s excited gaffe has all fallen into the eyes of his colleagues, but these high-level mages above level 12 at least seem to be completely familiar, as if they have long been used to it. Magic is a profound knowledge, so profound that even a long life like an elf can''t peep it out. Hillia, the strongest recorded magician on the mainland so far, just stopped at level 21, and the mentor who has become the spiritual trust of mages, marked the road to a higher level in his left manuscripts, It has become a road sign for countless magicians to make pilgrimages. It is not easy to climb the peak of magic. Not every mage can go to the end on this thorny road because of the astringent mantra, cumbersome theory, dangerous experiment and boring meditation. There are too many temptations in the secular world, which makes many mages stop, and the rest exhaust their energy and patience on this road. In order to prevent the pond of their mind from drying up prematurely on the magic road as dry as a desert, high-level mages have their own methods to adjust their mental state, which has kept their mental state at its best. Some choose food, some choose beauty, some choose beauty ? Great joy and someone ? Great sorrow, some people choose to get rid of all the silence, just to let themselves take a few more steps on this continent. Farakent is the one who chose great joy. He is not always silent like some mages. On the contrary, he is famous for his talkative and always showing incredible excitement in law institutions. Some people even counted that master farakent spends more time in excitement every year than he sleeps, It is this kind of behavior that seems too exaggerated and impolite in the eyes of the world that maintains farakent''s spirit and makes him still interested in this boring magic road. "Then I won''t disturb your excellency for the time being." Looking at the mage who began to talk to himself and mutter again, gravin felt he was still talking to several other mages around him who felt more like a mage in words and deeds. Although the other mages did not look like farakent, they still sincerely admired what the arsonists did. In fact, mages are such creatures. In particular, mages who have really entered a high-level level and are obsessed with legal research, whether they are enemies or friends, deserve their praise as long as they do master extraordinary magic knowledge. Among these mages, a tall female mage who looked only in her thirties carefully explained the details for gravin, especially that the other party had paralyzed the means of protecting the Dharma array in a very short time after sneaking into the warehouse. The female mage kept praising the prisoner as she spoke. "Madam ~ I''d like to ask a question. For mages who have such rich knowledge of magic array, only those mages in your memory can do it?" Glavin''s question made the female mage think deeply. But then the female mage shook her head and didn''t answer the question positively: "Mr. gravin ~ at least in my memory, there are only a handful of mages in the whole continent ? It''s just a mage, but I don''t think these great masters are famous in the magic world ? The mage will come to the free city to do this kind of thief, which is really detrimental to the mage''s respect "But someone did, didn''t he?" Gravin''s next sentence immediately made the female mage look ugly, but the corners of the female mage''s mouth twitched and couldn''t speak. Although the mages let gravin know some details, the main problem is that the identity of the prisoner is still unknown. Now the only clue is some materials stolen by the prisoner. Now the members of the security team can only rely on this clue to search. Even the black street in the free city is equipped with informants to stare at the shops that buy stolen goods at any time. As soon as these materials appear, they can lock each other immediately. "Then, in this way, the other party should be at least a high-level magician in his fifties and sixties, and have a grudge against Sir Philebus." On the way back, gravin was still reasoning to get some information from his hand. According to the previous story of the female mage, the prisoner could master this level of Dharma array knowledge, at least in middle age. Moreover, if you want to learn to transmit spells, the other party''s magic level must be at least level 10 or above. Based on various information, it can be inferred that the mage who sneaked into the free city to destroy should be a high-level mage above level 16. In the face of such an enemy, I''m afraid the security forces can''t catch people even if they find them. If a high-level mage of level 16 or 17 really wants to fight hard, he has the basic strength of the members of the urban security team. At least double-digit human lives should be filled in. Maybe three digits will be filled in. At that time, it is estimated that only the mage of the legal institution will be invited to deal with the prisoner. however! Glavin scratched his head. According to the admiration of the mages for the prisoners'' magic skills just now, asking them to deal with and assist in arresting the prisoners may turn into a drama of persuasion and high salary inducement. Glavin rubbed his temples and added tobacco to his pipe: "a mage with at least level 16 or 17 magic level went to the free city to destroy Sir filibus''s industry. He can even meet more destructive actions in the future. It has to be said that Sir filibus''s ability to get revenge must be the first in the world." Obviously. Gravin has judged that the destruction will not be just this once. The other party''s purposeful pertinence and Sir Philips''s notorious reputation abroad, this arson is only the beginning. There will be more attacks on Sir Philips in the next days, and the opposite party may even assassinate Sir Philips. As a slave merchant, felibers was hated by too many people. It is estimated that there are enough people on the whole continent who want to kill him to form an army. In this way, it is impossible to judge what forces will send people to destroy philbers. The holy capital of the western mainland!? This term popped out of gravin''s mind, but soon gravin denied the idea. The west of the mainland is still busy fighting with the dead. It is said that a group of dead from the terrible island of the dead even broke through the blockade and have joined their companions. Now the pressure on the west of the continent has become greater. Although the holy capital in the western part of the mainland has always been accused of Philebus, over the years, the holy capital has not sent assassins against Philebus except for supporting slave riots and escape, and it is even more impossible for the holy capital to send personnel to assassinate Philebus at this moment. At this time, a carriage also roared past the carriage gravin was riding. Suddenly, gravin noticed the silver wing emblem on the carriage. Gravin found that the other party was the silver wing chamber of Commerce, which had recently become famous in the free city. As an investigator, gravin would also pay attention to some external news in addition to the case, A pair of brothers and sisters who were only 16 or 17 years old came to the free city with several guards and a lot of money to try to take root here. I don''t know whether they are brave or stupid. "It''s so late?" Looking at the falling sun, gravin found that it was approaching dusk. At this time, there are businessmen or nobles traveling in carriages, which must be to participate in all kinds of seemingly endless banquets and dances. The residents in the upper middle of the free city live this so-called noble life every day, and no matter what happens, they can''t stop their enjoyment. Even if the last slave uprising even broke into the upper area, some nobles and businessmen in the safe place still held wine glasses and took the battle as an aftertaste. As long as it doesn''t involve themselves, the life and death of others and the wailing in their ears are worthless This city is such a distortion! When he found that he had become like a saint of the sad God, gravin shook his head and ruled out his thoughts. I''m just an investigator. My only interest is to deal with those bizarre cases. Whether the city is evil or good has nothing to do with me. Even if it is a demon city, shouldn''t the gods in the sky punish it? ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ gods! devil! Far away from the free city, in the Lord''s residence in the golden ear territory of the belrama Kingdom, the current Lord silvado is lying in bed and sleeping. Two girls dressed in red and naked are waiting on the left and right sides, holding silvado''s arms. One of them has a collar around his neck, The girl with amazing charm was Mina, the daughter of Prince Jiaohua, the imperial capital of belama kingdom Kainanxi, and another girl has some unique characteristics of orcs, furry ears and tail, but these characteristics do not damage the girl''s beauty, but make her take on the wild nature like a female leopard, so that the men who see her can''t wait to press her under her and subdue her. However, silvado, who was dressed by two beauties, had no satisfaction and joy. The sleeping prince seemed to fall into a nightmare. The expression on his face gradually became painful, as if struggling back and forth in a dream. Silvado made a low cry from his throat from time to time. At the same time, on silvado''s body, some black and red marks flowing slowly like blood are constantly emerging from silvado. who are you? "Who!? who is where!!" In the dream, silvado was delirious and answered. The surrounding scenery was like a boiling sea of blood. In the rising blood fog, there seemed to be countless sounds of war, battle cry, fighting cry, scream and weapon collision. It was as if he were in the center of the most intense battlefield. Countless scenes were constantly pouring into silvado''s mind. Why were you born? The voice appeared in silvado''s mind again. With the emergence of the voice, silvado was like waking up. In an instant, silvado noticed that he was sitting in a palace, holding a scepter representing the king''s rights, and was looking down at the people escorted by the guards below. (to be continued.) ... Chapter 519 Genius 3 seconds to remember the website [pen fan Pavilion] where is this? The palace!? Silvado suddenly remembered in a trance that this magnificent palace is the palace of the king capital of the belrama Kingdom, and now the place where he sits should still belong to his father''s throne. Under the high walls painted with large murals on both sides, there are civil and military officials dressed in gorgeous official clothes and armor, big magic tutors with magic level above level 20, forbidden guards with the strength of Sea Blue Knights. The court guards are holding the long gun tightly and standing straight on both sides like iron statues to guard silvado! "This is ~" Silvado murmured. Everything in front of him made silvado a little confused. It seemed that there was a fog in his mind, which made people unable to seriously think about the situation. But soon the fog cleared away and silvado remembered everything. That''s right! With the help of the devil, he spent several years to finally ascend the throne of belrama kingdom. His father has died, and his two brothers have become his prisoners. He has completely mastered the power of the whole belrama Kingdom, and even the power of the United neighbors to expel the Holy See. Now no one can shake his rights! The feeling called ecstasy instantly drowned silvado''s spirit. He finally got it. He finally became the supreme ruler of a country from a poor prince who was abandoned. Those who once despised and insulted themselves have now become their prisoners. "Your Majesty ~ please judge these foolish and disloyal people." The Guard officer came forward to report. At this time, silvado suddenly regained his mind and looked intently. Only then did he find that the prisoners escorted up looked like a disheveled beggar, but each made himself look so familiar. Especially when his eyes fell on his two brothers, silvado couldn''t help laughing. In silvado''s laughter, the eldest prince and the second prince of belrama Kingdom lowered their heads in horror and trembled all over. In their eyes, it seems that the one sitting on the throne is not his brother, but the most terrible devil! After laughing, silvado looked at the two brothers and showed a fierce light of disdain in his eyes: "all drag down and execute!" Waving their hands, the bodyguards immediately understood silvado''s meaning. At least the bodyguards at the senior level of the great Knight escorted the prisoners down in the wailing and begging for mercy. Soon, everything returned to calm again in bursts of sad screams. Silvado closed his eyes slightly and leaned against the throne. He carefully tasted the wonderful taste of the power to control the life and death of the world again and again. This is the wine called power! No wonder so many people gamble their lives for it! "Your Majesty silvado! The special envoy of the kingdom of karut has indicated to our country that he is willing to cede the land 200 miles south of Sodor territory. Now the largest magic spar vein of the kingdom of karut has been owned by our country." While silvado laughed, the prime minister came out and bowed, saying that his words were full of respect. At the same time, another official came out and reported: "the crusade against the kingdom of Saxony has ended. All its royal members have been arrested and are now being escorted to the king''s capital." "The karlseman Empire sent a special envoy to bring the alliance agreement signed by King Augusta. In order to express sincerity, Augusta is willing to let his sister princess Celine brannis marry her majesty and become a princess." One after another, there was a good news. The army of belrama kingdom was conquering one empire after another at an unimaginable speed. Even the strongest karsermon Empire trembled under the iron horse of belrama kingdom, In order to avoid war, Auguste, who ascended the throne, can only choose to be wronged and seek perfection, and marry Princess Celine, known as the golden gem of the karsermon Empire, as the bargaining chip of the alliance. "Princess lindis of kreises Kingdom has arrived in the royal capital yesterday. Three days later, the kingdom will hold a wedding ceremony between her majesty and princess lindis." Countless powerful countries have collapsed in front of the kingdom of belrama, and those prominent people have knelt down in front of themselves. Those stunning beauties came to their side one after another. Abandoned their pride and dignity. Just to stay by your side and get your own favor. Silvado had a feeling of satisfaction in his heart, and at the same time, the scenery changed in an instant. At this time, silvado found himself lying on a big bed large enough to accommodate dozens of people, and the pink mist was rising outside the gauze curtain of the big bed. A figure with Miaoman was dancing with the playing sound of musical instruments. He quickly got up and silvado couldn''t wait to lift the veil. What came into his eyes was a picture that made silvado feel the expansion of his blood. Dozens of stunning beauties were wearing translucent gauze skirts and dancing seductively. Silvado recognized many familiar people, including Mina and the orc girl tasinia. At this time, silvado was surprised to find that the famous stunning beauties had amazing similarities in appearance, It''s like a pair of twin sisters, but one of them exudes the amazing charm of a mature woman. That''s!! "You two come here." Silvado could not help yelling. The two stunning beauties immediately walked to silvado in fear. At this time, silvado was excited and delighted to find that the two beauties who looked like twins were actually their cousin Eliza, and the other was actually Eliza''s mother and her aunt Mrs. Angelina!! "Your Majesty ~" The mother and daughter knelt down in front of silvado like frightened birds. Silvado looked down from above. The mother and daughter were wrapped in a translucent yarn skirt, and the plump, tall and plump fruits were almost at a glance. Looking at the normally arrogant cousin kneeling humbly in front of him with her mother, silvado only felt that his lust was almost burning through his head. by the way! I remember that after becoming the king, the westfallon family has been killed for treason, and Alisa and Angelina are specially left as pastimes. After that, the mother and daughter will have to bear the crime of treason and make atonement by pleasing themselves with their bodies. Just as silvado wanted to hold Eliza and Mrs. Angelina in his arms and have a good time, the door of the room was slowly pushed open. Princess Celine, the golden gem of the karsermon Empire, and lindis, the white winged Princess of the kreises Kingdom, two beautiful princesses who are famous in the mainland, came in with thousands of Customs in black and gold gauze, One person seems to be a beautiful witch from hell, while the other person seems to be a pure angel from heaven. Two different customs are mixed in everything to form unimaginable charm. For a time, silvado couldn''t help stopping his actions. "Yes! Come here ~ come and serve your master well!" Silvia smiled and waved at the two men. When the two beautiful princesses came near, she found that two of her white hands were dragging a chain, and the two section of the chain was slowly leading up to two beautiful figures. One of them, a beautiful girl with bright eyes and beautiful appearance, with quiet and intelligent temperament, is princess lefina of bellama kingdom. The other girl with long hair as elegant as silver snow, a well-trained figure full of the beauty of life, and a little wild beauty is Princess Luo Jiean of Saxony kingdom. One is his half sister, and the other is a princess from another country who once humiliated himself in the arena and withdrew his marriage! Looking at silvado, the two girls lowered their heads in fear. When they were led to the big bed like pets, silvado hugged Celine and lindis, the former two princesses and now their two concubines, and felt their soft and warm bodies, Looking at the feet of lefina and Luo Jiean kissing the instep of their feet with a frightened look, silvado only felt floating. How satisfied it was. He not only mastered the power of life and death in the world, but now all the famous beauties on the mainland are crawling under his feet. All this belongs to me, silvado Kalenta! "Hahaha ~ Yes! Now I silvado is the master of the world and the ruler of everything!" Silvado hugged the two beauties in his arms and laughed wildly. Suddenly, the voice that came into silvado''s mind seemed to kick him out of his dream maliciously. "Who is it? How dare you be so disrespectful to me as an emperor! Come on ~" Silvado left angrily and shouted. However, the beauties dancing around stopped one after another at this time. Celine and lindis, who had served silvado, also quickly left him. Lefina and Luo Jiean, who had crawled at their feet, stood up and looked at silvado with cold eyes, as if staring at disgusting maggots. Those eyes immediately made silvado shudder. These eyes were familiar to silvado. When he was a child, the whole palace looked at himself with such cold and disdainful eyes. "Come on! Come on! Where are the guards?" Silvado shrunk in horror and shouted like a tear in his heart. However, at this time, a beautiful woman came in again outside the door, with an almost impeccable and beautiful face, as if she were the best of the country. Compared with that, even Celine and lindis were compared by her in an instant. But the woman was dressed in a strange set of black leather armor, and a pair of huge blood bat wings behind her were full of unknown streamers. "Sally Ann" Silvado looked in horror at the incoming succubus queen, whose face showed an expression of abuse. (to be continued.) Chapter 520 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit For silvado, the beautiful and unparalleled succubus queen in front of him was like his most terrible nightmare. Especially when the succubus queen showed her abusive look, silvado recalled his most painful memory. In front of the two dragons, Sharon unkindly revealed the facts to herself. As a chess board for the game between gods and demons, she was just a trivial piece on this chess board. At that time, the eyes of the demon queen explained everything. As long as there was a need, she could give up and pull herself into the abyss of pain at any time. "All right, get out." The demon queen looked at silvado and said to dozens of beautiful women around. "You... You..." Looking at the beauties who were afraid of themselves and scrambled to flatter themselves, they left one by one with a cold look without hesitation. When silvadon felt like falling into the ice cellar. The succubus king Salien looked at silvado with his superior''s eyes like looking at mole ants and said coldly, "it''s time to work ~ slave, have you forgotten your identity? Fool!!" Slave!? Silvadoton was shocked. He was the king of belrama Kingdom and the master of the strongest Kingdom on the continent. Countless kings surrendered to him one after another. Even the Holy See dared not scold him, but now he is called a slave! See? You poor bastard, do you really think you are the dominator and the ruler? You''re just a slave. It''s just a dispensable tool in the devil''s hand!! > The voice of nothingness sounded in silvado''s ear again, as if it had a special power, as if it had directly penetrated the soul. "No! I am the king of belrama, I am the master. And I will conquer this continent, just as the former overlord galselik was crowned Emperor!!" Tell me, your majesty, how are you going to conquer this continent? > The scene suddenly changed again. For a moment, silvado found himself sitting back on the throne again, and countless dignitaries below remained in place like the most loyal servants. Silvado shouted as if he had caught a straw: "quickly! Protect me, protect your king, and destroy that damn devil!!" However, both the officers of the guards and the ordinary court guards below. No one took even one step, let alone heeded his Majesty''s orders. On the contrary, a strange range appeared in the corners of everyone''s mouth. Sarcasm, ridicule, disdain and other expressions appeared on their faces. Suddenly, the original magnificent palace hall seemed to become a comedy stage, and the people below were the audience. Silvado is the funniest clown on the stage. "Why! Why!? how dare you disobey my orders!" As if enraged, silvado beat the ground with his Scepter madly. However, no matter how he shouted, the subjects below laughed more and more wantonly, as if they had seen the most ridiculous comedy performance. You are really the funniest clown! Let me help you see all this and see what your loyal subjects are! > The blood and black fog gradually gathered together to form a human figure. Tyranny, blood and extreme cruelty emanated from the human figure and quietly came behind silvado. The black figure slowly held silvado''s head and covered his eyes with his hands. In an instant, when the black figure released his hands. Silva was like falling into the most terrible nightmare for a long time. His face suddenly turned white, his throat was like a knot, and he kept making a hoarse voice like a choked voice. The court guards turned into black armor. Demons with twisted faces and burning flames! Some ministers became terrible monsters with several twisted faces crying, laughing, laughing, laughing, angry and making chilling sounds, while the Guard officers became powerful demons with outstretched wings, with no aesthetic muscles all over and full of the smell of killing, death and destruction! Countless monsters that only appeared in silvado''s most terrible nightmare stood below and looked at him with harsh laughter. Some demons that silvado had never seen before looked at him with disdainful eyes. The huge swords, tomahawks and halberds in their hands are still dripping with blood, as if they would cut silvado on the throne into meat and mud without hesitation as long as someone gave an order! "Insect" "Self righteous clown" "Sad mortal" "Kill him. Chop him up" "I will devour his flesh and blood" "Peel off his soul and let him suffer forever" Countless demons kept telling the words of the dungeon, those bloody words, those expressions full of ridicule and disdain. Silva was completely paralyzed on the chair in an instant, and even his lower body began to flow out some smelly liquid. Ha ha ~ see clearly, your majesty! There are no ministers loyal to you at all. There are only countless demons from the distorted void. But look at yourself The black figure behind him gave out a dull laugh. Silvado involuntarily raised his hands, but found that his hands were shackled. When silvado just wanted to struggle, he suddenly found that his feet were shackled, and the next moment silvado found that his whole body was shackled on the throne and couldn''t move at all. Should I call you a king in chains or a slave with a crown? > The black figure said cruelly. Silvado screamed wildly and desperately for help at the moment. However, his voice could only echo in the palace with the whispers of countless demons. In an instant, silvado found that this was not a palace at all. He was just locked up in a prison called the palace. No one cares about themselves, no one is loyal to themselves. Everything is false and everyone is deceiving themselves. What''s up? What''s up? Ha ha ha!! Why do you scream so pitifully? > In silvado''s wail and scream, the black figure seemed to see the funniest performance in the world, as if a rising flame rose behind the throne. Behind every wish is a brother Li Sheng called price. There are many mortals who can summon demons, but only a handful of mortals who can really dominate and control demons. Each demon is a materialized symbol of "evil". They are full of violent and chaotic reason. As long as there is a little chance, they will try to get rid of and eat the dominator. Not to mention \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Silvado couldn''t help shouting: "no! I''m the king. I''m the king of the kingdom of belrama. No one can deny it." king? Why did you become king. You have no military power, no loyal ministers, and no strength. Who will admit that you are the king "I have!! I was born the prince of belrama kingdom. I am different from those low-level people!! I can execute them and judge them. No one can judge me. I have this right, but those low-level people don''t!!" right!? Ha ha ha ~ what a misty thing! Let me tell you. You are born with nothing. Your strength and rights are given to you by others. Nothing really belongs to you. > The black figure sent out deafening laughter, constantly tearing silvado''s soul and dragging him into the dark mud. Countless memory pictures, painful, desperate and humiliating, poured into my heart, and countless words sounded in my ears. In a trance, silvado woke up as if he had been stimulated. The whole world seemed to have lost its color. Silvado was lying in the corridor of the palace. In front of him, a thin boy in gorgeous clothes was coming with his head down and without saying a word. Silvado opened his eyes. The boy knows himself, he is himself! To be exact, when I was a young child. Silvado stretched out his hand to touch his young self, but the boy just walked past him without saying a word. It seems that I don''t see the future self with the crown at all. "It''s the annoying little prince who always thinks he''s right." "Last time he pushed the maid down the stairs because the maid didn''t bring him his favorite cakes in time." Countless low voices came from all directions. On the other side of the corridor, some palace attendants quietly gathered together and watched the little prince complain. "Just a child born by a lucky little princess. Is this a prince?" "The princess''s family has no strength to participate in the struggle for the throne. The stupid prince will die sooner or later." "All day long, he looks like a prince in front of us. I don''t think if he wasn''t in the royal family, how could he dare to be so arrogant." A change of scene is in the servants'' lounge. Men and women gathered in twos and threes to talk. Everyone laughed and disdained when mentioning silvado''s name, without any respect. "Idiot prince! Idiot Prince" "Just good luck" "If not born in the royal family" Silvado covered his ears and closed his eyes, but he still couldn''t stop the picture and sound from coming to his mind. He wanted to scream, but he couldn''t make a sound Do you think others are born to obey you? In the final analysis, you are just lucky to be a prince. At most, the sea of souls chose a better body for you when reorganizing your soul into the main material plane. However, in fact, you should know that you are still a powerless idiot, whether it is this territory or this residence, None of the servants kneeling before you, or the power of the abyss you have gained, belongs to you! You are just a beggar who can live on the earth only if you are given alms!! > These words poured into silvado''s mind like an irresistible will, forcing him to accept the meaning of every word! I am just a man who has nothing, a beggar who can continue to live only when given alms, and a slave who is always dominated by others (to be continued) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 521 "Silvado kalenta... That''s the name of my third son." The old and heavy voice rang, and the old king sitting high on the throne said his name. This is the name he gave him. It has no meaning. It''s just a sign that has inherited his blood. Silvado raised his head and looked up at the king sitting in front of him, his father! Because of the surname of ''kalenta'', he became a prince and was given the necessities of survival by the man. He gave away food, shelter, clothes and even the title of Prince. As long as he is willing, the king can take back his alms at any time, and he will lose everything, including his own life, in an instant. The angry king let silvado subconsciously lower his head and tremble. He had heard those words. He once hoped that his father could give him some rights and people, but his father refused him impolitely. When he was angry and said his identity, his father angrily kicked himself out. yes! This is yourself Silvado remembered that this is his real self, not a king, not a king, but a dominator! He is just a poor man who has nothing. In the kingdom of belrama, no plant or tree belongs to him. Everything belongs to the king and his two brothers. Tread~ The sound of his shoes on the slate reached silvado''s ears. In Silva''s multi-faceted predecessor, Eliza, who wore a luxurious evening dress, looked down at him. Eliza''s face looked arrogant and warm anger. In another scene before, she seemed to be completely like an illusion. At this time, silvado found that the scene had changed again. This was the residence of the westfallon family, the brightly lit banquet hall, the band playing beautiful music, and the noble men and women dancing on the dance floor. Eliza and her side are full of young nobles in gorgeous clothes. At the moment, a group of people are centering around themselves and Eliza. "Please respect yourself, your highness silvado. I''m too tired to dance with you." Eliza left a word coldly and turned around. Surrounded by many young heroes, she left. No one in the whole meeting was willing to take a more look at silvado. In the eyes of these nobles, silvado, a guy who holds the title of prince but has no real power or even a sense of existence in the royal family, wants to touch the daughter of Lord Gerson, the richest businessman in belrama, which is like a toad eating swan meat. You should know that even the eldest prince Victor gave very valuable gifts on the day of Miss Eliza''s bar mitzvah, and the second prince Dean also invited his sister princess raffina from time to time to speak well for Eliza, her close friend. A fool who doesn''t have any real power and only knows to eat, drink and play all day dares to have sex with Miss Eliza in private. It''s stupid enough. "Sorry, in my opinion, idiots are not suitable to be kings!" The golden saint manigott also appeared behind silvado and ridiculed him impolitely with the same cynical look. "It''s best to remember that neither you nor I are the chess pieces in the hands of the masters we serve. Only our masters are the chess players in this chess game!" The white dragon Alexis, who has turned into an elf, tells a cold fact with a voice that is hardly mixed with any emotion. This is a chess game between gods and demons, and all powerful beings in the world beyond the secular world. Let alone mortals or dragons, they are just chess pieces on this chessboard. Only those really powerful ancient beings are chess players. Sinking into the darkness, silvado didn''t want to hear anything. I don''t want to see anything. I was born in this world. I''m just a redundant person. No one needs me. No one cares about me. Maybe it''s better if I die. But ~ silvado only feels unwilling. Why can''t he get everything others can get? Once overlord galseric can become an emperor and rule the whole continent. Why can''t you be an emperor. Eliza can look at the paladin differently. Why can''t she throw herself into her arms? Why can two brothers become a battle for power, but she can only become a spectator. There are also those ancient and powerful beings, gods in the sky, demon masters from the abyss, giant dragons that kill gods in the secret realm, and I really want to be as powerful as them and look down on all sentient beings from above. But why is he just a mortal. A pathetic mortal without any power. I hate all this!! The distorted feelings spread in silvado''s heart. Silvado didn''t blame himself for what he suffered. Instead, he just pushed the reason to other factors, because he was born badly, because his fate was unfair and because of others. Even now, silvado still feels that he has no fault, I only want strength, but I don''t want to give too much. The whole person gradually became like a collection of evil, and the distorted feelings began to spread. Like breeding vines, they firmly entangled silvado''s soul and twisted and bound it more. The black flame rose again, and this time the flame seemed to resonate with silvado''s soul. The nihilistic and fuzzy flame began to take shape gradually, and slowly had a real feeling of flesh and blood. A man in a black windbreaker appeared in front of silvado. The man in front of him had a tall figure and his muscles were full of explosive beauty, It is like a stone statue carefully carved by craftsmen, giving people a feeling of ancient and eternal. In terms of appearance, apart from the distorted devil horn on his forehead and the eyes gushing like the flames of endless hell, he has a handsome face that can be dumped by countless girls in the world, but his temperament is far more than any noble or even King, which gives people a powerful courage to control everything. Especially the terrible murderous gas. If the murderous gas possessed by a seasoned general is tempered from the sea of corpses and blood, it seems that his murderous gas is condensed from the killing origin of all creatures in the world in ancient times!! He is war, he is cruelty, he is destruction, he is the embodiment of killing all things in the world!! The first of the nine demon masters who distort the void, the killing master - aleguso!! The secret altar built in the Lord''s residence began to change strangely. The blood pool of the central altar dried up like a whale swallowing water. The enchanted Witch King Sally en, who had just fallen asleep, woke up suddenly. The power of the surrounding abyss decreased rapidly, making Sally en clearly feel the sudden increase of the pressure from the law of the interface, The whole person seemed to be filled with lead, and even moving a finger became very difficult. What''s going on? Tasmania, somebody!! Sally wanted to shout, but the pressure caused by the law of the interface made Sally unable to say a word from her throat. Under the rules of the whole world, the powerful succubus queen in the abyss is like a drowning ant. She gets up from the bed in pain. Sally en goes to the altar in pain. There must be a problem with the altar, otherwise the law of the interface cannot increase!! blamed! How can it suddenly become like this? No one should break into here!! While the succubus king Sarian panicked, aleguso, the master of killing in silvado''s dream, looked at the mortal with strange distorted feelings in front of him and showed a strange smile. The smile seemed to laugh at silvado''s stupidity and his stubbornness, but it was more like a self mockery of himself. "If I have power ? if I am also the master of demons ? if I am also a God ? Silvado seemed to know nothing at all. He repeated the same words like a broken doll. Aleguso''s expression began to twist gradually at the moment, as if angered by the rudeness of a humble mortal, but desperately suppressed the desire in his heart. It was a contradictory expression. Aleguso''s muscles were twitching abnormally. However, a moment later, aleguso seemed to suppress his killing intention. If the succubus king Sarian is here, then Sarian will never believe that the killing master she is loyal to will say such self surrender words, abandon the powerful identity of the demon master and become a humble mortal, which is incredible. Aleguso took silvado''s face and said to him face to face. Around the demon master, a high black flame suddenly swarmed, and the wildly burning flame burned with aleguso''s will and silvado''s soul!! "Uh huh!!!" In his sleep, silvado''s wail suddenly rang through the whole Lord''s residence. (to be continued...) Chapter 522 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit On the big bed, silvado screamed, and Mina and the orc girl tasinia, who were sleeping on the side, were awakened. Mina looked at silvado in panic. Although she looked very painful, silvado''s eyes were still closed and seemed to be entangled in a dream. When the orc girl just wanted to stand up, she suddenly felt as if her whole body was stiff and fell down again. For tasinia, who has been transformed by the power of the abyss, she knows what this means. The power of the abyss around the Lord''s residence is rapidly decreasing. If she is not a complete demon, she may be forcibly driven back to the distorted void. Compared with caring about silvado''s situation, tasinia instinctively cares about the succubus queen Sally en. Now the power of the abyss is so weak. As a weaker demon, she has already felt uncomfortable. As a powerful succubus queen in the distorted void, the situation of Lord Sally en may be even worse. However, when tasinia just got out of bed and was ready to run out, silvado suddenly made a hiss. The powerful force of the abyss spread from his body like viscous ink. Even tasinia stopped abruptly and turned around involuntarily, With a frightened look, he looked at silvado who showed many blood lines between black and red. Those lines seemed to have life, jumping and burning black flames on them. "Master, master, what''s the matter with you?" In the panic, Mina felt that her whole body began to get hot and dry. The temperature around her was slowly rising, and soon reached an unbearable level. The girl finally jumped out of bed and stood with tasinia in fear. She looked at silvado who began to change all over her body in panic. Now silvado''s mouth and nose began to gush flames, However, silvado''s own * * was not hurt. It seems that what the flame burns is not his * * but something else that brings him pain. It''s like breaking through a zero point. The power of the abyss once again surged out from the center of silvado. Both weak Mina and strong tasinia were swept up by this power, as if they were blown on the wall by the strong wind. Although a large number of abyss forces quickly made the orc girl feel much more relaxed, this surging force seemed to be suffocated in gusts of wind and waves. Mina''s face quickly turned pale. Under the erosion of the force of the abyss, the girl''s ears, nose and eyes began to seep blood. Although Mina has been eroded by the force of the abyss, she is still just an ordinary human. A little bit of the force of the abyss, the girl may be able to adapt and absorb it into her own strength. But suddenly being attacked by such a huge abyss, Mina''s body couldn''t bear it and began to disintegrate. Is it painful? > In silvado''s dream, aleguso, the master of killing, looked at silvado, who was ignited by the flames of hell, with a strange smile. For a demon master who occupied a place in the abyss, he had been used to the wailing and screaming of thousands of creatures, and now there was nothing that would make him feel pity, Of course, for demons, the word ''pity'' is a derogatory word at all. Does this make you feel pain? > In the midst of the fire, aleguso opened his hand. The black Inferno flame was also burning the body of the demon master, and the scorched meat that looked dazzling continued to fall off aleguso. However, the powerful resilience of the demon master continued to grow new flesh and blood, and the new flesh and blood helped to increase the combustion of the flame, as if it were an eternal cycle of purgatory. The pain of mortals in * * has limits after all. Only the mental pain is never endless. Now it seems that everything you have experienced is not as painful as imagined! I''m different. I''ve long been used to the pain of * * cutting, burning, electric shock and judgment. On the contrary, only the mental pain torments me day and night, so I can''t get rid of it. > Now surrounded by pain, silvado couldn''t listen to any word said by the killing master, but areguso still said it himself, as if the audience in front of him was just air. You are a poor fool. It seems that my strength can''t be used by you in the end. In the end, your flesh and blood can only be a sacrifice to satisfy my obsession, but I will thank your silvado. You will help me complete a ten thousand year obsession and free me from the damn ''rules'', and you will accompany me to the top again. Everything you hate, hate and fear will disappear forever Aleguso stabbed his hand into silvado''s chest and dug out the beating heart, which quickly turned into ashes in the fire. Silvado, who still didn''t wake up on the big bed, spouted a big mouthful of blood from his mouth. Silvado, convulsed all over, began to lose his anger like a drowning man Now it''s time to take the first step. I don''t think you''ll let me down, will you? > After asking for a question, aleguso once again had a round crystal shining with the pure blue luster on his hand. When the crystal appeared, the rising flames around him became a little smaller. The strong smell of water element constantly emanates from the crystal. The most powerful water element gem among the four elements - Frost crystallization! Just when silvado''s breath became weaker and weaker, aleguso put the frost crystal into silvado''s hollowed out chest. In the real world, silvado''s chest suddenly exploded a flower of blood, just like his heart burst from his body. After the frost crystal entered silvado''s chest, it quickly stopped the loss of blood. Aleguso showed a cruel smile. With a slight wipe of his finger on his wrist, a blood with a deeper color than blood dripped into silvado''s chest along his finger. The frost crystal suddenly seemed to be stimulated. The water element burst out violently, and the blood dominated by the devil continued to penetrate into the crystal, dyeing the original pure blue into a black and red color of despair. Soon, the whole polluted frost crystal calmed down again, and soon the smell emitted by the crystal became different, It has a little smell of water element, but it is mixed with strong abyss force. Good! Good! Very good ~ hahaha! I really have to thank you, Yalin. You really gave me a wonderful baby. > After receiving his own blood, the frost crystal had no trace of rupture, not even a crack. Aleguso, the master of killing, is very satisfied with the quality of this frost crystal. If it is a little bit of frost crystal, it should break at the moment of receiving his own blood. At that time, it is necessary to continuously inject new frost crystals to improve the whole transformation ceremony. It will take some time to enjoy everything slowly, silvado, for you and for me The burning flame began to extinguish slowly, and with the extinguishment of the flame, the figure of aleguso, the master of killing, gradually disappeared. "Uh huh!!" On the big bed, silvado fiercely opened his eyes and gasped as if he had just escaped from the most terrible nightmare. It took silvado a long time to finally get used to it. His eyes looked around uneasily. When he noticed this bedroom full of ''interest'', silvado showed a dull look, as if he didn''t know it at all. "Master ~" Tasinia''s voice came slightly, with a healthy wheat skin, like a female leopard. The orc girl full of wild and wild charm was covered with sweat. When she looked at silvado, tasinia''s eyes were filled with uncertain fear. Silvado turned his head and suddenly asked, "who are you?" This problem can''t help but make tasinia stunned. However, before the orc girl answers, silvado''s eyes shift from to tasinia''s side. Mina is bleeding on the ground and doesn''t know whether she is alive or dead. However, silvado found that when he concentrated, some weak voices were coming into his ears. It was the beating sound of Mina''s heart in a coma. "Master! I''m Tasmania. Have you forgotten?" "Tasmania?" Silvado is not in charge of Mina''s life and death. His memory is still very vague. What happened, why he was here, who the orc girl is and who he is!? Tasinia looked at silvado, who was still covered with blood. With silvado''s strange behavior, the girl slowly retreated: "I''ll tell Lord Sarian, please wait here." After saying that, tasinia started to run out. However, when the word "Sally en" was introduced into silvado''s ears, the whole person was stunned. "Wait a minute! Stop!" Silvado fiercely raised his head and saw the orc girl who had run to the door to open the door. Obviously, silvado had a strong reaction to the name of Sarian. When he just reached out to shout the orc girl who was going out, silvado found that many lines suddenly appeared on his arm, and a powerful force locked tasinia in an instant, The orc girl immediately felt that there was a huge suction behind her, so that she could not resist being taken away by others. "Ah ~ ah!" Tasinia screamed, and the whole person flew out in the air. The scene in front of her also made silvado stop in panic. The orc girl fell down and rolled to silvado''s feet. (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 523 ?? Think... Road... Guest WWW / siluke / info, the fastest updated novel network, no pop-up window! This is me Silvado looked at his arm as if he were looking at a different kind. The black lines were like life at this time. They slowly twisted and disappeared like poisonous snakes, as if they had never appeared on his eyebrows. Looking at Mina, who is still lying on the ground with unknown life and death, silvado didn''t fall on her feet. The fat Orc girl tasinia walked straight past. "Hmm ~" In an instant, silvado suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his chest. With it, a large amount of information burst into his mind. Countless pictures kept emerging and began to be connected together to form a broken memory chain. For a while, silvado knelt down in front of Mina with his head covered. For a while, silvado seemed to finally think of something: "by the way, I''m killing. I''m death ~ no!! no! I''m silvado, the prince of belrama kingdom." With a cry of pain, the confusion in silvado''s eyes gradually dispersed and regained the light of reason. "What''s the matter? Did I have nightmares before?" Suddenly silvado found that his body was full of blood. The whole person looked ferocious and terrible as if he had been dyed with blood. Some people checked his body in horror. Silvado found that there seemed to be no wound on his body, as if the blood didn''t flow out of his body at all. Mina! Suddenly, silvado found that Mina''s heartbeat was getting weaker and weaker, and frowned. Silvado bent down to check Mina''s situation, which even silvado felt very strange. If it was normal, even if Mina was the Duke''s daughter, But with the support of the devil behind him, he will never care about the safety of a female slave who has been domesticated into a female slave without self-consciousness. But now he did, because silvado had an idea in his mind that if Mina died here, it would be difficult to explain to the Duke at that time, although Mina had been secretly imprisoned in the Lord''s residence. But every once in a while, Mina still needs to report peace to his family. If Mina dies and the Duke finds that his daughter has disappeared, if he finds it on his head, he may not be able to keep his identity as a prince at that time. If the king''s army of belrama and the holy see come to the door together, then the succubus queen Sally en and a group of demons can pat their hips and leave, they will definitely be dead. "Tasinia! Go and call sarien. By the way, call the doctor and the mage. Treat Mina right away." After a little inspection, silvado found that Mina''s injury was very serious and had begun to choose between life and death. Silvado quickly shouted to the orc girl on one side. If Mina died like this, it would be bad. The orc girl was stunned and seemed to be a little dull. She hurried out under the continuous urging of silvado. However, as soon as tasinia left Mina, the situation deteriorated rapidly. Silvado was a little flustered, and there was a strong force surging in his body, but this force was full of tyranny and bloodlust. Obviously, it was too reluctantly to save people with the power of murder. When the power of the abyss was injected into Mina, it further reduced Mina''s remaining life and hurriedly stopped, but silvado found a problem. While the power of the abyss reduced Mina''s life, some of it was absorbed by Mina, and these absorbed power of the abyss made Mina closer to the degree of demonization to some extent. Finally, Mina lost her life in front of silvado before the arrival of the succubus king sarien. When the fire of life stopped burning, the soul and body began to contact and connect gradually. It is estimated that it will not be long before Mina''s soul will be inspired by the sea of soul and go into nothingness. Of course L ¨¸ Because the girl accepted the power of the abyss. Mina''s soul will eventually fall into the twisted void, where endless pain lingers until one day it is swallowed by the devil or becomes a new devil. Enchant! devil! When he saw milna''s dead silvadon, he was in a daze, but two words suddenly popped out of his mind, which seemed to give silvadon a glimmer of hope. Regardless of changing clothes, the naked silvado directly ran with Mina to the devil altar in the secret basement of the house. "Sarian ~ Sarian!!" All the bodyguards parasitized by flesh and blood corruption demons lay on the ground. Obviously, with the rapid decline of the power of the abyss, these demons were either expelled back to the distorted void or annihilated instantly under the strong effect of the law of the interface. Ignoring the fear and hatred of the backup ''offerings'' held in the cage in the dungeon, silvado just ran into the altar and saw Sarian reciting some old and astringent spell. The blood pool in the center of the altar full of blood smell has dried up. Under the spell of Sarian, a trace of blood mist finally rises in the altar again. Beside Sarian, the orc girl tasinia was crawling on the ground shivering, and another man in black was standing quietly waiting. "Sharon! Help me ~ well" Suddenly, the man in a black robe next to Sarian came over and covered silvado''s mouth: "quiet! Master Sarian can''t be disturbed now." Silvadoton was stunned. The female voice under the black robe was ethereal and beautiful, which made people unable to believe that it would be the voice of a demon believer. Through the mask, silvado witnessed a beautiful face at a close distance. The light golden bangs half covered the girl''s face, with a golden and black two-color pupil, staring at herself with cold eyes. The woman in front of her should still be a 16-year-old girl. But the momentum emanating from her body was extremely terrible. It was a momentum of fighting from the sea of blood. Fighting and killing seemed to have become her instinct! Facing silvado, who is still naked and full of blood, the girl''s eyes are cold, but there is no special reaction, as if everything will not arouse her interest. Silvado was a little angry. If it had been silvado, he would have been angry with the girl''s rudeness and would try his best to turn her into his prisoner to vent his desire - hope, but now silvado only feels that the girl has delayed her business, and Mina''s soul is inevitably distorted and absorbed in the void, The lifeless body has been unable to maintain Mina''s soul for how long. Seizing the girl''s wrist, silvado wanted to leave the other party, but was stunned to find that the other party''s strength was greater than what he thought Xi Long ng. I just can''t catch up with myself "Get away from me ~" silvado held the girl''s hand and opened each other''s, and the girl''s eyebrows frowned: "Sally, look at Mina right away, hurry up! Mina is dead, and her soul can''t support for long." Suddenly, the girl grabbed silvado''s wrist with her other hand. With a wave of her hands, silvado lost control, and Mina, who was held in her arms, was thrown out. Silvado himself inevitably fell to the ground. At the moment of falling to the ground, silvadon felt that his back was pressed on a soft body. At that moment, silvadon immediately understood that the other party wanted to catch himself. While judging, silvadon''s body seemed to be stimulated by some kind of stimulation, and instinctively began to defend, regardless of the pain caused by the struggling hand, Silvado quickly turned over and kicked the girl directly with his feet. Unexpectedly, the girl subconsciously jumped back to avoid the blow. At this time, silvado stared at the girl. The reason was that the black robes on the girl were scattered just now, and a pair of slender white legs and symmetrical figure were exposed to the air. However, these were not the final reason for silvado''s surprise. The three pairs of wings stretching out behind the girl, as dark as the night, are the root of silvado''s surprise y long! Angel!? Although he has colluded with the devil, silvado has read some holy scriptures before. All the characteristics of the angel of God described in the Scriptures are not what the girl in front of him has, but compared with those angels with white or gold wings in the Scriptures, the girl''s black wings give people an ominous feeling, exuding depression, pain An ominous smell of torture, despair, etc. "All right ~ Sophia! Calm down." At this time, Sally ANN, who found that the power of the abyss had gradually recovered, finally shouted to the girl with a sigh of relief. The girl called Sophia quickly knelt on one knee: "yes, master!" Sally Ann looked at Sophia with satisfaction, and soon her eyes fell on silvado. Suddenly, Sally Ann frowned and stared at silvado with an uncertain look. Sally Ann finally looked at Mina who was thrown on the ground. Seeing that the girl had lost her breath of life, Sally was a little angry. Mina''s death has been informed by tasinia, although the orc girl has repeatedly stressed that this is not the reason why silvado "played too much". But seeing that one of the pieces in her hand was so missing, Charlene, the enchanted Witch King, was still extremely unhappy. "Can Sharon bring Mina back to life?" "I am a devil, not a God. Saving people is not my specialty." Sally Ann shook her head and replied in a cold tone. Moreover, even if the gods want to revive a dead person, they can''t do it 100%. The probability of resurrection is too small, unless there is a long lost resurrection potion here. Otherwise no one can save Mina. Well, I''m afraid the news of Mina''s death will soon be revealed. After all, she is the Duke''s daughter. It is impossible for the belrama royal family to ignore this matter. At present, only temporarily sh ¨ª destroy Mina''s body and rearrange it. If you can delay it as long as possible. But compared to Mina. Sally Ann pays more attention to y ¨¬ silvado. I don''t know why silvado now always gives himself a different feeling. It''s a very subtle feeling, just like some foreign things were mixed into silvado''s soul, but I''m not sure! "Wouldn''t it be bad if Mina died?" Sally smiled coldly. You finally know what a terrible situation is? You useless idiot prince, if you hadn''t made too many mistakes before, you would have made the situation like this. (to be continued...) Think% road% guest www * siluke * info, the fastest updated novel network, no pop-up window! Chapter 524 Now the succubus king Sarian''s mind is very confused. Before, the power of the abyss suddenly decreased and even almost forced herself back to the twisted void. When Sophia helped herself to the altar, she found that the power of the abyss in the whole altar was almost evacuated in an instant. Without the support of the power of the abyss, the devil can''t stand on the main material plane at all. Once all the demons in the whole mansion are annihilated and he is expelled back to the distorted void, everything that is not easy to build will disappear in a moment. And just now when I tried to make emergency contact with the killing master aleguso, the killing master didn''t respond. In the past, this kind of thing was almost impossible. Unless there was a war between demon masters in the abyss, it was possible for the master to be too busy to pay attention to his contact. However, if there was a war, the killing masters should contact themselves in advance. Sally ANN, who was worried about the accident, was still trying to contact the killing master after the power of the abyss recovered. However, the master still didn''t respond until silvado rushed in with Mina in his arms. However, when she saw the friction between her slaves and silvado, Sally Ann had to interrupt the contact and began to deal with the immediate problems first. "Let Mina accept the transformation of the power of the abyss and directly become a devil. In this way, Mina may still be able to live." Of course, living in silvado''s mouth refers to living in another form, but Sharon was surprised. Where did silvado learn this? When the power of the abyss transformed into mortals, Mina did have the opportunity to turn her soul into a devil before she was separated from the body, but compared with it, it needs to use more power of the abyss. Not to mention why silvado learned about it, the succubus queen Sally en directly refused the request: "what if she can live after she can be transformed into a devil. Can you continue to have one more toy?". The devil needs the power of the abyss to gain a foothold in the main material plane. The orc girl tasinia was transformed when she was alive. At that time, the killing master may have considered the usefulness of the girl to make her transformation incomplete, which enables tasinia to resist the expulsion of the law of the interface with the help of a part of the blood belonging to mortals in her body. Now that Mina is dead, the only way to make her live is to completely transform her into a devil. In this way, Mina, like ordinary demons, can''t leave Jinsui territory. Otherwise, once there is no support of the power of the abyss, the power of the law of the interface will annihilate Mina in an instant. If Mina can''t leave Jinsui territory, she can''t cover up when she returns to her home. This is tantamount to wasting a lot of the power of the abyss to add a new toy to silvado. Moreover, the sudden disappearance of the power of the abyss before can''t allow Sharon to make such a waste before she finds out the situation. "Tasinia, help Sophia to sacrifice all the sacrifices. I need more power of the abyss to broaden the link between the main material plane and the distorted void." Sally Ann was not in the mood to continue to pay attention to silvado''s orders. Compared with silvado, a prince with an empty title, both Sophia and tasinia would give priority to Sally Ann''s orders. They quickly responded and walked to the outer dungeon. It was obvious that those innocent people imprisoned inside would become the bait of the devil today. "Wait! I order you to convert Mina, otherwise" "Or what? Your highness silvado!" Sally''s smile became terrible. The idiot prince was a little honest for some time after being taught a lesson by two dragons. But now it seems that some people are conceited and dare to speak to themselves in this threatening tone. Maybe they should teach this idiot a lesson and let him stop for a period of time. Suddenly, a dull voice came from the blood pool. Sharon was stunned. She turned around quickly and saluted: "Lord aleguso!!" After that, Mina''s body floated up and slowly moved to the center of the altar. At this time, the originally dry blood pool quickly gathered blood. The blood seemed to be boiling and bubbling. A large number of abyss forces were coming to the main material level from the blood pool. Silvado looked nervously at the altar. Aleguso in sarien''s mouth is naturally one of the most powerful demon masters in the abyss. You know, even those who have concluded a contract with the master have never heard the true voice of the master. This time, the demon master actually came to the main material plane. It should be my honor to be a mortal. "Thank you for your great killing master." Silvado immediately restrained his last arrogance and hurried to the ground. The power of the master rope seemed to be a world different from that of the demon queen. In particular, the terrible killing intention in the killing master was enough to inspire all life in the secular world to feel the threat and fear of death. The beautiful demon queen standing aside did not say a word. Since the masters have personally agreed to themselves, of course, they can''t ask themselves to refute this request. At this time, Mina''s body sank into the blood pool. The soul that was about to leave the flesh was forcibly suppressed in the body by the force of the abyss. The force of the abyss full of countless negative feelings began to pollute Mina''s soul at an amazing speed. It is estimated that it will not take long for Mina to be cut off from the main material plane by the force of the abyss and completely transformed into a devil from inside to outside. With the voice of aleguso. Silvadon fell to the ground like a puppet doll without a word when he lost his rope. Sharon looked at silvadon and confirmed that he was in a coma. Then she looked at the altar with reverent eyes and said, "Lord aleguso, what happened in the twisted void? Did the hatred master provoke the war again!" experiment!? Sally Ann had some doubts and thought of the orc girl''s report on silvado''s strange appearance in the big bed just now, but Sally Ann didn''t mind what aleguso did on silvado. Of course, if it was some kind of puppet doll that turned the idiot into an unconscious doll, it would be great to save him from causing trouble to himself all day. "Thank you, Lord aleguso. I''ll be happy as long as this idiot doesn''t cause me too much trouble." Sally Ann looked helpless: "his stupidity is really beyond my expectation. Almost every plan will be ruined as long as he intervenes." Aleguso did not go on with the subject. Instead, she asked about the situation of Jinsui territory and the political situation in King belrama. Obviously, the current situation is a little troublesome. Originally, Sally en planned to use the house arrest "Eliza" as a bait to control Mrs. Angelina of the westfallon family, but I don''t know where there was a problem, Mrs. Angelina didn''t come to Jinsui territory, but just sent an envoy to visit Alisa. Considering that the news might leak, Sally en didn''t dare to do anything on the messenger, but simply asked "Eliza" to meet the messenger and inform her that she was safe, and then sent the other party back. After the messenger returned, Sharon found that Mrs. Angelina didn''t seem to be as anxious as before and began to deal with herself slowly, which made the demon queen worry about whether there would be a sudden change in the situation. "Originally intended to control Angelina to take her hand and control Princess raffina, but now this road is also impassable. What''s worse, the Holy See seems to have noticed some situations. According to irarell''s report, the Holy See recently contacted Princess raffina and the second prince dean to try to persuade the king to attend the blessing ceremony by using their strength." The blessing of the Holy See~ The succubus king Sarian thought by knocking her knees and knew that once the old king participated in the blessing, all the arrangements would be revealed. Aleguso had faith in his Archon, a mind snatcher known for his cunning and cruelty in the twisted void. The kingdom of belrama is old and physically disabled. It is understandable to refuse to participate. Although the power of the holy see is great, it does not dare to brazenly coerce a king to participate in the ceremony. Doing so will make other nobles and kings in the secular world angry. "I know this, Lord aleguso, but even if we can delay this time, the Holy See will certainly notice some mistakes and strengthen its vigilance. In this way, it is estimated that some future plans will be difficult to implement." Aleguso was silent for a moment, indeed! It''s been delayed for a while, but it can''t be delayed for a lifetime. Unless we speed up and dare to help silvado to the throne before the ceremony, it''s obvious that there''s not enough time. Jin Hui''s territory hasn''t developed enough military forces, and it''s unrealistic to send its own troops directly under it into the main material level. It''s a great loss to compete with the power of the holy see in the main material level, The goddess ishutar, the only Lord in the world, is not a weak and good goddess. Half a ring later, the murderous voice of the killing master sounded. (to be continued...) Chapter 525 The pain master Mostar caused a lot of riots in the western part of the mainland. Although it was decisively suppressed by the holy capital, recently, a large number of negative feelings gathered together to form a huge abyss because of the sudden emergence of the dead, which reduced the pressure on the pain master Mostar who had lost a lot of abyss. ¨R£¬ Similarly, other demon masters in the distorted void are also paying attention to the sudden emergence of the undead army, especially for the killing master aleguso, their original strength is killing. The fighting and fighting of all living creatures in the world will feed back their strength to themselves. Their fighting between the undead army and the king of the west of the continent has benefited a lot, The power of the abyss originally transformed into silvado for planning has also been supplemented. If it weren''t for the leader of the undead army, a powerful undead knight with at least an epic weapon was too arrogant and refused the opportunity thrown to him by the demon lord, otherwise aleguso really wanted to include the undead army with their leader in his own support. Now that the power of the abyss has accumulated, we can''t let the western side of the mainland be hot and the eastern side continue to sing and dance! It''s the best way to start a war, but the ogres who used to harvest the power of the abyss regularly have become chicken ribs because of Yalin, king of the white dragon. It''s obvious that Yalin has brought the Saxony kingdom into his sphere of influence. It''s not a good idea to let the ogres continue to plunder south at this time. If the ogemans were allowed to go to the west to continue to exert pressure on the holy capital, the distance would be too far. If the ogemans had marched for a long distance according to the chaotic military discipline of the ogemans, it is estimated that a large army would be reduced by half before it reached the west of the mainland. So we need to use some other methods. It''s best not to act alone like Mosta. Hate master - Juliana!! Sally was surprised by the name. Juliana, the master of hatred, was the devil second only to aleguso, the master of killing. Just like the title of hate master, all the demons under Juliana''s command are crazy people blinded by hatred. Driven by hatred, these demons will be driven by hatred to die with the enemies in front of them, whether in the face of powerful enemies or in bad situations. When the second generation fell behind and the new demon master began to carve up the whole distorted void, Juliana was followed by countless crazy demons infected by hatred to attack the city and land. Until today, it has occupied the largest territory in the twisted void. "If you hate the master, please forgive me, Lord aleguso, she is too dangerous!" Sally said with some worry. Aleguso said confidently that there was a reason why Sarian worried about Juliana. As the master of hatred, Juliana herself was also driven by hatred. She hated all life in the main material plane, all things in the world, including other demons distorting the void, and even herself! Even in the distorted void, no demon master likes to cooperate with Juliana. Juliana, the demon master driven by hatred, is no worse than destroying the life of the material plane of the Lord. For thousands of years, after the whole distorted and empty territory was divided, Juliana has been constantly provoking new wars. The flame of hatred makes her never calm. However, the more destruction and killing, the higher the fire of hatred. The demon master who fell into self chaos. For Juliana, the hatred driving her heart will make her wave a blade to her allies at any time. Although the devil advocates chaos, at least he has his own reason, but this demon master who can''t maintain his reason and wisdom for a long time is still far away. "I also have this plan, but Lord aleguso can''t start with Princess rafina for the time being because of the loopholes in the plan. I need some time to revise the plan \\ "Go to the king''s capital together? But Lord aleguso, the king has no altar and can''t support us to stand on the main material plane. Irarell reluctantly stayed there with the help of special methods." Let alone the power directly under the holy see in the king''s capital, it is simply a dangerous place in a dangerous place. It is a well-known fact that the devil needs the power of the abyss to gain a foothold in the main material plane. Although silvado has also undergone the transformation carried out by the master himself, he is still human in essence. The role of the law of the interface does not work for silvado. But as a complete demon. Or the powerful demon queen in the abyss, let alone leaving Jinsui territory or too far from the Lord''s residence, the pressure brought by the law firm will increase sharply. After that, the power of the abyss in the altar was suddenly cut off. At this time, Sally en keenly felt that another place in the whole altar was continuously emitting the power of the abyss. When Sally en turned her eyes away with the feeling, she was surprised to find that the source of this power was silvado in a coma. A human body exudes the power of the abyss! Even the well-informed succubus queen couldn''t help but be stunned: "this is!?" In an instant, the altar restored the supply of the power of the abyss again. The dull voice of aleguso, the master of killing, sounded again. After being surprised, the beautiful face of the succubus king Sarian couldn''t help showing a look of great joy: "I have to praise your great Lord aleguso, this will be a great discovery!" A movable altar with mortals as the carrier means that Sharon can immediately leave this small territory and personally penetrate her tentacles into the center of the belrama kingdom. The restriction of the law of the interface on the devil will be greatly reduced, and the devil will be like being released from the shackles on her feet, With no restrictions on movement, the only thing to deal with is the Holy See. Sharon believes that as long as she can go out in person, she can soon control the royal family of the whole belrama Kingdom, which is much more time-saving and labor-saving than conquering from the periphery step by step. In the future war with the creatures of the main material plane, the master can also directly send the demon army in the distorted void to any place of the main material plane. There is no need to build an altar for every place conquered as before, so as to avoid being destroyed. The whole army will be driven back to the distorted void by the law of the interface. Sally was so happy that she didn''t see the wrong person! Aleguso, the master of killing, is not a reckless man who only knows war. He has power and mind. He is different from those demon masters who are completely dominated by nature, only believe in their own power and despise the power of stratagem and foreign objects! "There''s no problem, sir! I''ll make a detailed plan immediately. I can guarantee that silvado will ascend the throne quickly before the power of the Holy See intervenes." Sally said excitedly, "then we will welcome you personally to the physical plane of the Lord!" Somehow the killing master was a little silent. "It''s my honor to be praised by you." The praised Sally Ann also showed the unique pride of ordinary women. "No! Lord aleguso, my wisdom is not as good as you!" Sally Ann showed a charming smile enough to dry a normal male''s reason: "maybe only this body can make me proud in front of you." Leaving this unknown word, the smell of the killing master gradually dissipated. Obviously, the contact has ended and returned to the distorted void. Sally en was stunned, then smiled charmingly, stretched out her white jade like finger and licked it with her sweet tongue. The surprise said by the master really made Sally en look forward to it? "Really, Lord aleguso ~ always likes to torture my spirit. This surprise is really expected!" Sharon murmured to herself in a languid and seductive tone. At this time, there was a burst of crying outside, accompanied by the sound of scolding and chain collision. Under the pull of the orc girl, dozens of men and women were locked together and forcibly pulled into the altar. Sophia walked in the rear with a bloody head in her hand. Obviously, when someone saw that there were only two women escorting her party just now, it was inevitable to think of taking the opportunity to escape, But Sophia soon dismissed these people. Sally ANN, who was in a good mood, came over with satisfaction: "well, sacrifice them. We want to offer a little gift to the Lord." (to be continued.) Chapter 526 ?? The carriage of the silver wing chamber of Commerce in the free city stopped outside the westfallon family chamber of Commerce. The bodyguard in charge of welcoming the guests immediately came forward and respectfully opened the door. Dressed in a white aristocratic dress, rulucio got out of the carriage, and Eliza, disguised as an assistant ''Sylvie'', immediately followed. "Your Excellency rulucio, welcome to the westfallon family dinner tonight. This way, please." After marveling at the unusual temperament of this young lulushu, the bodyguard immediately began to do his duty to guide lulushu into the main venue of the banquet. Tonight is the 30th anniversary of the founding of the westfallon family branch in free city. As one of the chambers of commerce that can occupy a seat in the free city council, the strength of the westfallon family can not be underestimated. In addition, at this celebration banquet, the wife of the westfallon family, the Marquis Angelina, once the leading beauty in the bellama Kingdom, was also present, Let this should have been a private celebration banquet full of guests. In terms of the number of guests, I''m afraid it''s no less than the banquet of the food club Lu Xiu attended. Eliza, who was behind lulushu, looked very calm. In fact, Eliza felt that sometimes she had to face it. Moreover, this itself was not necessarily a bad thing, not to mention that she could survive the game between gods and demons, which was worth celebrating. "Ha ha ~ welcome to tonight''s banquet, your excellency Lu Xiu!" Joseph, President of the chamber of Commerce Branch of westfallon family, came forward to say hello with a smile when he saw ruxiu coming in. "Hello, your Excellency President Joseph!" "It''s a great honor for our chamber of Commerce to have you here. We have prepared a grand dinner tonight. Please enjoy it." Joseph was very talkative and chatted with lulushiu. However, during the chat, the president who was a little fat always looked aside on Sylvie from time to time. It seems that Alissa, who was disguised as "Sylvie", left a serious shadow on President Joseph during the negotiation. When President Joseph was talking to Lucius. Many invited businessmen also cast their eyes between them from time to time. The young man''s background is really great to be personally received by Joseph, President of the chamber of Commerce of the westfallon family. Lu Lu Xiu Lampe! A 16-year-old boy took root in the free city in a short time. The rare goods he brought have recently caused a wave in the free city. In particular, some rare medicinal materials and refined ores almost broke the head of many pharmacists and craftsmen who hope to be famous in history, especially a quasi legendary armor made by a master blacksmith in the free city using the materials brought by Lu Lu Xiu, And after the auction house of Lord Lawrence, one of the three giants, sold a high price of 47 million Riin, the competition for these materials became more intense. If we want to say why these things brought by Lu Lu Xiu are so valuable, the reason is that the purity and quality of both medicinal materials and minerals far exceed the quality standards set by the free city. According to the words of the blacksmith who forged the quasi legendary armor. The refining purity of a small piece of secret silver from Lu Xiu has almost reached an amazing 90%. You know, the highest refining purity of secret silver on the mainland should be 84%! The higher the purity of the ore, the less impurities it contains. The weapons and armor created by this will naturally be better! According to the current momentum, the chambers of Commerce, large and small, who have previously purchased the goods brought by Lu Luxiu, will basically make a profit without loss. Some chambers of Commerce who have missed the opportunity estimate that they will regret now. However, some smart businessmen have begun to slow down the flow of goods into the market and are ready to hoard these high-quality materials until the price is higher. It''s just that some big chambers of commerce at the top of the free city have another view of Lu Xiu. A lot of businessmen are secretly investigating the sources of these materials compared with those valuable materials in Lulu Xiu, who want to directly monopolize the source of these materials than those from the top level. "Then I won''t bother you, sir." After chatting for a while, Joseph had to entertain other guests, and Lu Luxiu finally got free and had the opportunity to observe the whole venue. Since Joseph, as the president, ran around like a waiter, Mrs. Angelina, Alisa''s mother, should be the protagonist tonight. So far, ruxiu hasn''t seen Mrs. Angelina''s figure. Alissa also looked around for a long time and calmed down after making sure her mother hadn''t arrived. At this time, a servant holding a tray full of good wine came to Lu Lu Xiu: "please enjoy your excellency!" "Thank you." After taking a glass of wine from the top, Lu Lu Xiu took a sip. The whole banquet was a buffet, but there were not many diners. At most, some female guests took some desserts and enjoyed them a little. It''s like a banquet in the Brittany empire. The same is too boring to stand! Lu Luxiu sighed and prepared to find a quiet place to stay alone for a while until Mrs. Angelina, the protagonist of the party, appeared, but it seemed that someone didn''t want Lu Luxiu to leave so quickly. "It''s really your excellency Lucius ~ long time no see!!" A slightly familiar female voice sounded. Lu Lu Xiu looked with the voice. Not far away, a beautiful girl in a black dress came over gracefully. Lucius thought for a moment and immediately recognized the identity of the other party: "long time no see, miss aisis Garrod." "Just call me Isis." The girl who came gracefully gave a lady''s ceremony in front of Lucius and said with some intimacy that this beautiful girl is really Fanke, President of kinsol chamber of Commerce Gaylord''s daughter, Isis Garrod, Lu Luxiu met him on the airship before he arrived in the free city. Lu Luxiu, who was originally prepared to accumulate as many contacts as possible in the free city, also made a deal with kinsol chamber of Commerce. According to the later news, a batch of materials purchased by kinsol chamber of Commerce sold at a good price after changing hands. Isis was like a little girl in love, with a blush on her face, looking at rulucio, and Isis''s father Fanke talked with Joseph not far away. When he saw his daughter talking with the mysterious young rich businessman, the steady middle-aged man was very tactful and didn''t bother his daughter. Instead, he pretended not to see anything and went aside to talk to other guests. "I really want to thank you last time, Mr. Lu Xiu. It made my father happy for a long time after those goods were shipped home and sold." Aisis said with a smile, and looked at the girls who didn''t have time to invite Lu Xiu first. "Ha ha ~ thanks to your father''s care, miss aisis, I can finally raise enough funds for the establishment of the chamber of Commerce in the early stage." Eliza stood aside and looked at ruluciu, who was joking with aisis. She had to say that her boss was really a magnet to attract young girls. The girl named aisis seemed to be really infatuated with ruluciu. She even looked at any female around ruluciu as a competitor. If she hadn''t put her identity first, it was just ruluciu''s help, In addition, the appearance of HillWay can only be regarded as medium. Otherwise, miss aisis probably wouldn''t ignore herself so soon. Isis also took a glass of wine from the waiter: "Mr. rulucio, miss buyani didn''t come to the party today?" "Your sister is a little shy and doesn''t like to attend such a party. I can''t force her to come, so I have to let her stay in the chamber of Commerce." "It seems that miss buyani is a talented and temperament noble lady. In fact, Mr. ruluciu, you can also let Miss buyani get more social contact. If you can, I''d like to be your sister''s Guide." In the face of miss aisis''s enthusiastic self recommendation, Lu Xiu really wanted to tell her something. The shy miss buyani actually wanted to come. Buyani, who has been banned for a long time, has long been bored to death. This kind of party is better for crystal dragon girls to collect money or join the fun than staying in the chamber of Commerce. In order to leave the impression of a "three good" girl who cares about buyani in front of lulushu, AISI chose a lot of words about buyani. However, in order to prevent a large group of followers from waiting for the opportunity to seize power, AISI proposed that the two people go to the viewing balcony to chat. For lulushu, he didn''t want to be surrounded by a large group of girls every time he attended the party, When aisis put forward this proposal, he nodded and walked slowly to the viewing balcony under aisis''s happy smile and the envy, jealousy and hatred of a group of young heroes. After seeing the most outstanding looking aisis and Lucius leave, the other men and women had to look for other prey. When he was about to open the glass door of the viewing balcony, Lu Lu Xiu suddenly noticed that at a relatively quiet small table on one side of the stone pillar, a handsome young aristocrat was pestering a pretty girl and said it was entanglement, because the girl accosted obviously didn''t call the young man in front of him, No matter what the youth said, the girl was indifferent, and even turned around to pretend to watch the band in the middle of the banquet hall. It looks like another man stabbed by a rose thorn. With a slight smile, Lulu revision wanted to leave with aisis. However, with the help of the black dragon''s keen perception and observation, Lulu Xiu suddenly found that the noble young man shook off some pink powder from his sleeve in her glass at the moment when the girl looked away. Then the man raised the glass and seemed to be ready to invite the girl for the last drink. Tread~ Lu Xiu''s face was gloomy and stopped abruptly. (to be continued) Chapter 527 ?? "It''s really the grief of my life that I can''t get your heart. At least finally, please have a glass of wine with me as our last memory. Please, miss karona!" The elegant young nobleman raised his glass and said with great sadness. If he hadn''t put something that shouldn''t have been put in Miss karona''s glass before, maybe he really looked like a infatuated childe to others. Although the noble girl named karona was a little disgusted with the man in front of her, she begged so much that karona raised her glass in noble Etiquette: "well, this is the last time. I hope you won''t disturb me in the future. You''re not suitable for me to find other girls." The noble youth sighed and nodded, but at the moment of burying his head, the youth''s face showed a crafty look: "then I''ll drink first!" After that, the noble youth drank the red wine in the glass at once. Karona slightly closed her eyes and sent the glass to her mouth for a drink. However, when karona began to tilt the glass, suddenly one hand firmly grasped the glass and stopped karona''s action. Aware that the situation was wrong, karona immediately opened her eyes and found a beautiful teenager standing in front of her, impolitely grabbed her glass. Before karona asked what was going on, the other party had forcibly grabbed the glass in her hand. "Mr. Lucius!?" On one side, aisis was surprised to see ruluciu''s almost rude behavior. Just now, ruluciu didn''t know why he suddenly stopped, and then went aside to do this behavior before he could return to his mind. "Hey ~ what are you doing?" The graceful young man asked discontentedly as soon as he saw that good things had been mixed up. Lu Lu Xiu didn''t pay attention to each other, but narrowed his eyes and looked carefully at the wine glass. He put out a finger to touch the wine and tasted it. Lu Lu Lu Xiu frowned, and then poured the whole glass of red wine on the young man impolitely. "Ah!!" One side of karona screamed, and aisis was surprised to cover her mouth. She didn''t know why Lucius did this behavior. Lu Lu Xiu looked at the aristocratic youth who was splashed with wine and said with disdain: "it''s very good. He quietly added delirious drugs to the lady''s wine. Tell me what you''re going to do after the lady drinks it?" As soon as she said this, karona stood up from her seat and stepped back to Lucio''s position. This move clearly shows that compared with the aristocratic youth in front of her, karona believes in the unknown ruxiu. The noble youth looked at karona''s behavior again, and ruluciu was angry: "who are you? You made such a rude behavior, bodyguard! Bodyguard! Drive the rude man out!" By this time, many guests had gathered around. It was obvious that "watching the theater" was a human instinct. This instinct was part of the identity of men, women, young and old. Many nobles and businessmen talked around one after another, but when they saw Lu Lu Xiu, some people showed a slightly cynical smile to which noble youth. It can be personally entertained by President Joseph, and can directly enter the venue without inspection from a specific entrance. Obviously, the young man who has recently become famous in the free city is a VIP invited by the westfallon family. How can the guards drive away the VIP without the permission of the host. Just like the conjecture of the guests around, when the bodyguard who heard the news saw Lu Lu Xiu, he not only didn''t rush, but hurriedly asked what happened to Lu Lu Lu Xiu, and the noble youth who was splashed with wine was hung aside and ignored. Obviously, the noble young man felt very angry about this situation, and his anger soon broke through the limit of his patience. "Is this the hospitality of your westfallon chamber of Commerce? A madman poured wine on me, and you still protected that madman!" While the noble youth was angry, Eliza hurried to lulushu. After seeing the situation, Eliza quickly whispered a few words in lulushu''s ear to explain the identity of the noble youth. "Don''t you know his identity?" Lucio heard an interesting answer. Alisa nodded. Obviously, there is only one situation for people who don''t even know Alissa in a free city, that is, fame and status don''t enter Alissa''s eyes at all. The other party may be just a small chamber of Commerce or a small aristocrat, and it''s not worth remembering her name. Lu Lu Xiu''s words once again angered the noble young man. Seeing that the other party didn''t pay attention to his defense line, the noble young man was angry and waved his fist at Lu Lu Xiu, but several bodyguards on one side immediately came forward and framed him. "You bastard! Do you know who I am? Dare you pour wine on me!" The noble youth who were held by the three bodyguards kept struggling and scolding: "let go of me, is that how you westfallon chamber of Commerce treat guests? He spilled my wine first, you guys actually \ At this time, President Joseph hurried over: "what happened, Lord Lu Xiu?" "Nothing. It''s just that my sense of justice doesn''t allow me to be indifferent when I see someone add something that shouldn''t be added to a lady''s glass." Compared with which noble youth was angry, Lucius Wener''s elegant attitude made people think what he said was more trustworthy than the other party. Aisis also suddenly realized that it was for this reason that Lucius did this behavior. He covered his face slightly with a feather fan. Aisis showed a disdainful look at the noble youth. Aisis, who is also a woman, naturally hates this man who uses indiscriminate means, Lu Xiu is willing to offend each other and make such a just move, which is really more impressive. "Don''t listen to this bastard''s nonsense. He came up to me for no reason and poured my wine. Miss karona believes me. This rude man is setting me up!" After seeing the President Joseph coming, the noble youth also stopped struggling, but the curse was still constant. In fact, as far as psychology is concerned, even if one party is unjustified but can calmly explain the situation after a conflict, the neutral mediator can more accept his statement. On the contrary, even if the other party is reasonable, the dirty words in his mouth continue to abuse, and even his arrogant attitude has repeatedly interrupted the other party''s defense. This behavior will make any mediator be bold about his evil and relatively protect the other party. After all, no one likes someone to create mental garbage in his own ears. Now the noble youth obviously forgot this matter. When he kept making noise, Joseph, as the president, believed in Lu Xiu more. "Well, Mr. ganov, it was just an accident. I hope this little accident will not affect \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "What''s an accident! Are you blind? Don''t you see the wine stains on my clothes? This guy came to provoke me to pour wine on me!" The angry gornoff completely ignored President Joseph''s intention to be a peacemaker. Obviously, his plan tonight has been screwed up by the guy named lulushu. Karona, who has coveted for a long time, has obviously shown an alert look. He can''t find such a good opportunity as today! If this bastard hadn''t broken her business, karona would have boarded her carriage and returned to the house to offer her beautiful body for herself. Joseph frowned. As the branch president of the westfallon family chamber of Commerce, few people dare to scold themselves with this attitude in the free city. Now a hairy boy who doesn''t know from which chamber of Commerce dares not to give himself face. You damn mole ant, do you really think you are a guest, so you can press yourself as the host to dare not speak? The fat on Joseph''s face shook with a smile and said to ganov, "tonight is the anniversary of the westfallon family branch. As the host and the inviting party, I have the obligation to ensure the safety of all guests'' lives and property. Let''s let the master check the wine to see if there is any problem. If there is no problem, then \ Here Joseph took a look at Lucius. With a slight smile, Lu Xiu replied without hesitation: "if I framed the damage to this gentleman''s reputation, I am willing to compensate you one million leans and kneel down to apologize to you." A million leans!? Some guests and nobles of the small chamber of Commerce exclaimed one after another. Although the businessmen and nobles present were gorgeous one by one, in order to maintain their extravagant life, many nobles and businessmen actually couldn''t make ends meet. One million leans is not a big number, but it''s definitely not a small sum of money, At least many people present dare not throw a million leans so easily to bet with others. After Lu Luxiu threw out this sentence, all the eyes on the field immediately focused on ganov. Since the other party had lost such great sincerity, if ganov didn''t dare to take the move, it would be obvious that this seemingly elegant noble youth is actually a despicable person who likes to use indiscriminate means. For a time, ganov panicked and asked the mage to check the drinks. Naturally, he dared not, but the problem is that it is difficult to ride a Tiger now. If he promised, he would expose everything, and if he didn''t promise, he would be exposed. Gossip will probably be communicated to each other in the mouth of businessmen when the sun rises tomorrow morning. I''m afraid I have no face to stay in the upper area in my life. When ganov was in trouble, he suddenly found that karona was looking at himself with anger. It seemed that ganov had been lit. He stretched out his finger and stuttered angrily at Rulu: "you are insulting me! Insulting a noble person. You are completely impolite!" Insult you? Impolite? Mocking laughter was heard among the onlookers around, and a group of people looked at ganov like watching a farce. "I want to duel with you!! you insulted me! You insulted the glory of a noble, the glory of my family!! I want to duel with you, you despicable coward!!" It seemed that ganov, who was incarnated in order to roar the emperor, would no longer roar like he was elegant, and Joseph sneered with disdain, ready to ask the bodyguard to throw the fool out. At this time, lulushu suddenly stepped forward. (to be continued.) ... Chapter 528 ?? "Please don''t change the subject. Now we''re talking about \ "You have insulted me, my reputation and family! I ask to duel with you. Don''t dare to hide behind others like a coward." "I''m already standing in front of you." In order to shirk his responsibility, the roaring ganov has begun to be a little desperate. The guests around him subconsciously stay away from him. It seems that standing with him is an insult to himself. Obviously, ganov''s dare not accept the proposal has explained the root of the problem. Now his funny performance is more like a clown than a noble, The laughter of the guests gradually became louder, and there were some words of contempt. When ganov shouted to lulushu not to hide behind others, lulushu''s gentle answer made everyone laugh. Even aisis and miss karona bent over regardless of the etiquette of ladies. "What family is this fool?" "Ganov? I don''t think he''s from the copper horn chamber of Commerce." "Copper horn chamber of Commerce ~ look at this funny name. It''s as funny as himself." "It''s true that such a person who lowered the standard of the banquet was also entertained." The roaring laughter all around made gornoff blush, but now he can only shout to lulushu to embolden himself. In gornoff''s opinion, lulushu, who is still a minor, absolutely dare not take the duel request. At this time, President Joseph, as the host, couldn''t see it anymore. This damn guy was smearing the vistafallon family. "Enough! Mr. ganov!" Joseph''s tone was already warm and angry: "this westfallon family banquet is not for you alone. Well ~ please send Mr. ganov away for a while and calm down." After the president spoke, the bodyguards who stood by and watched ganov''s farce for a long time got up and prepared to ask ganov to leave the table. Of course, if ganov didn''t want to, the bodyguards would also "ask" him to leave the table by another means. "Wait!" At this time, Lu Xiu stopped the bodyguard: "since you want to duel with me so much, I agree." what!? Perhaps it was because lulushu''s tone was too calm. Both Joseph as president and ganov who provoked the topic were stunned. Aisis on the side was also slightly stunned, and then looked at lulushu with great worry. After all, in the eyes of aisis, ruxiu is just a teenager of his own age. Although aisis, also a young girl, has read some knight novels, which describe the romantic scene of the hero dueling with the enemy for love, But when the real duel was staged, Isis suddenly felt that it was not romantic at all. In terms of age and physique, ruxiu is just a boy of only 16 or 17 years old. He has a slender body. Although he has rich experience, he obviously has not learned any martial arts. However, ganov is an adult over the age of 20. Although not as strong as a mercenary, at least it is much better than Lu Lu Xiu''s weak body. Isis frowned and walked forward with some worry. He whispered in lulushu''s ear, "it''s too dangerous, Mr. lulushu. There''s no need to argue with such unreasonable people." "Don''t worry, miss aisis. As Mr. ganov said, he insulted my family and glory." Lu Lu Xiu answered without any concern. In terms of character, Lu Lu Xiu is not the kind of person who will be easily angered. Lu Lu Xiu who likes to have planned others will hide behind the scenes and manipulate everything most of the time. If it was in the past, Lu Lu Lu Xiu will never be angered by ganov''s words. But after reincarnation as a black dragon, Lu Lu Xiu always wanted to find a chance to try the power of the black dragon. During this period of time in the free city, he didn''t have a chance because the workbench was busy. Now, since someone has a reason to take the initiative to send it to him, why not? Eliza stood silent and knew that her boss was definitely not an ordinary person. Eliza was just going to be a spectator. I''m afraid the poor ganov in front of her will receive an impressive lesson tonight. Joseph, as the president, was also worried. After all, ruluciu was the chamber of Commerce of the westfallon family. When the other party came to the banquet, as the host, he was obliged to ensure the safety of the guests, even if ruluciu asked to agree to duel with the other party, But if Lucio gets hurt, it will discredit the westfallon family anyway. However, lulushu insisted that Joseph could not endure the unanimous applause of the public in full view. Joseph had to ask the bodyguard to send two ceremonial swords for dueling. In fact, it is not uncommon for nobles to duel because of contradictions. Before, Princess Luo Jiean of Saxony Kingdom dueled with the idiot Prince of bellama kingdom because of marriage. It''s just that this little contradiction at the banquet can''t be used to fight with each other. The long ceremonial swords are just decorative swords that have not opened their front. Under the auspices of Joseph, ruxiu took over a sword with a relaxed face. However, ganov, who had only wanted to use the duel as an excuse to excuse himself, was stunned with a black face. For a long time, he had to take over the sword from the bodyguard under the boos and encouragement of the public. However, after ganov looked at ruxiu again, his face showed a relaxed expression. It should not be difficult to defeat such a teenager. Soon, the guests scattered smoke in the banquet hall and left a space for them. Joseph painstakingly asked them not to go too far. Of course, this request was mainly aimed at ganov. After all, Lucio''s identity is different from him. A little explanation of the rules is that the person who stabs the other party''s three swords first will win. If the long sword in his hand is directly picked down, he will be judged as a loser immediately. "Hum ~ pay the price for insulting a noble, you rampant and rude man." Ganov took the sword and made a gesture. Some sharp eyed nobles saw some ways. Ganov should have learned some fencing. It''s not very strong, but at least it has some foundation. On the contrary, Lu Lu Xiu casually took the sword and looked at each other very easily, which gave people a very strange feeling. If he was really an aristocratic teenager who had a duel for the first time, he could not be so relaxed when he really stood on the duel stage, unless Lu Lu Xiu had also engaged in duels before or practiced advanced swordsmanship and martial arts, Otherwise, you can''t be so confident. "Please be careful, Mr. Lucius." Isis was admonishing. "Don''t worry, Miss Isis." Seeing that lulushu still had time to chat with each other in his spare time, ganov''s angry flame was about to gush out of his eyes. Lu Lu Xiu looked at the other party, smiled gracefully, raised his hand and said, "let''s start, Mr. ganov. Out of noble etiquette, although you started this thing first, I can let you do three moves first." As soon as this remark came out, there was an exclamation all around. Some girls looked at Lu Lu Xiu with bright eyes. This temperament, bearing, words and deeds were undoubtedly not the style of a great aristocrat. Even if he was provoked to fight, he was elegant and calm. Compared with the handsome young man, the guy named ganov was just like a street ruffian, which was annoying. Stimulated by lulushu, ganov completely lost his reason and stabbed him without answering. Suddenly, there was a sound of discontent around him. As a duel etiquette, he should draw swords from each other and be prepared before he was allowed to start under the decree of the adjudicator. Ganov''s act of attacking first without saying a word can judge him to lose. Not to mention that as an opponent, ruxiu politely let him three swords first, and ganov''s behavior made the guests around boo constantly, and even someone shouted a direct judgment that ganov lost. What a slow feeling~ This is the feeling when Lu Luxiu watched ganov rush over. When he called the black dragon power in his body a little, Lu Luxiu found that ganov''s every move seemed to be slowed down. He could clearly see every move of ganov, and the long sword stabbed was even slow enough for Lu Luxiu to think about several problems leisurely and make a counterattack. This is the power of the dragon, which is beyond the secular power. Lu Xiu couldn''t help but marvel in his heart. To this extent, not to mention a long sword stabbed by manpower, I''m afraid the bullet from the muzzle can''t escape my sight. As soon as he read it, ruxiu gently sideways to avoid the long sword stabbed by his side. Then he gently stretched out his hand and pulled ganov forward. Then his lower body tripped him like a prank. When ganovton lost his balance under the action of force, he fell out of the mode of first landing on his face with a scream. "Ah ah!!" Under the action of inertia, ganov directly slid to the feet of the guests around him. A woman dressed as an expensive woman screamed with fear. A male companion behind him hurriedly comforted his lover and immediately stepped back. At this time, ganov, who looked at the first foul attack, not only didn''t hurt lulushu, but also fell like a dog eating shit. The guests around him burst into laughter, including the sarcasm of schadenfreudes. "Look at this poor clown. He really should go to the stage and put on a farce!" "This limb fool, your wonderful performance has made me want to make a satirical poem for you. Do you need me to read it to you?" "He has thrown away his sword. Judge him to lose! Judge him to lose!" Some of the hecklers also observed that ganov threw away his long sword when he fell. According to the regulations, ganov should be judged to lose whether he attacked ganov first. Lu Lu Xiu waved his hand at this time and indicated that he had something to say: "it doesn''t matter, Mr. ganov, you can continue and promise you that there are still two of the three moves!" (to be continued.) ... Chapter 529 Embarrassed, ganov got up. Regardless of etiquette, he wiped the blood with his sleeves. After picking up the long sword, he frantically chopped at Lu Xiu, Ganov''s reason has been completely burned out by the outbreak of anger. In particular, the laughter around and lulushu''s indifferent attitude have become the lead to ignite the bomb. Ganov''s surprise and vigilance to danger that lulushu just came to the ground have been completely forgotten by ganov. Now ganov has only one idea, That is to hit the young man who humiliated himself again and again! It''s too slow~ Lu Luxiu calmly dodged ganov''s attack. Under this attack like a slow motion lens, even Lu Luxiu, who was a bitter hand in the original work, could easily escape. His reincarnation into a black dragon brought Lu Luxiu not only excellent nerve reflex and insight, but also a leap in his physical quality, It''s easy for lulushu to avoid ganov''s attack now. It''s true that gornoff knew some swordsmanship, but when he was enraged and lost his mind, he was like a crazy beast. He only knew that he waved his long sword mechanically and tried to hit lulushu. In this way, in the eyes of outsiders, gornoff was immediately belittled as a reckless man who couldn''t know swordsmanship and martial arts at all. Similarly, lulushu didn''t have any martial arts skills, and even didn''t put forward the basic posture of swordsmanship at first. However, now he wandered freely under the attack of ganov like a stroll in court. For a time, some guards and attendants who knew swordsmanship among the onlookers were not sure about lulushu''s strength, However, from the quick skill of teasing ganov as a child, no one will think that lulushu is also a weak aristocratic boy with no strength to bind chickens. At least in the eyes of many guards, it''s very easy to subdue gornov, but I''m afraid I can''t do this to dodge all the attacks of the other party without even using the sword. Some of the onlookers who knew how to examine the situation couldn''t help squinting. Looking at Lu Lu Xiu, his eyes were dignified again. The mysterious noble youth not only had great wealth, but also was a strong swordsman. Although Lu Lu Xiu hasn''t stabbed a sword so far, many people have made up for this situation: "the powerful Lu Lu Xiu doesn''t bother to fight back at that fool with a sword. Now others are just fooling each other for fun! "How handsome ~ Lord Lu Xiu!!" "God, I''m going to be fascinated by him. I didn''t expect that Mr. Lu Xiu is not only handsome, but also so strong." "You know, if Lord Lucius wants to, I''m willing to give myself to him at any time!!" "Don''t stink. Do you think people can see you? Lord Lu Xiu may be the prince of any country!" In the crowd around, some noble ladies and women looked at the elegant posture on the duel field one after another. Under the crazy attack of ganov, ruluciu, who was still calm, was like a brave matador on the bullring, while ganov was a bull teased and crazy by ruluciu, It''s just that the bull is irritable and crazy, but it can only instinctively follow the red cloth in the matador''s hand to attack. Now ganov is like this. It seems that ganov attacks continuously, but in fact, he is completely led around by lulushu. The strength gap between the two sides is too big! This is the common idea of the guests around. However, lulushu immediately proved the correctness of their ideas. After avoiding gornoff''s blow and chopping, lulushu quickly flashed like a ghost and came to the other party''s back. Then, as promised, lulushu didn''t even bother to chop gornoff''s stamina with a direct hit knife, Although he had tried his best to control his strength, the black dragon''s great power still made ganov fly out directly. This time, ganov only felt dizzy and hot pain. He couldn''t stand up for a while and a half. "The second move!" Rulu Xiu accepted the cheers around like a hero, stood behind ganov and said. Isis looked at ruxiu in the center of the venue with joy, and her heart filled with pride, as if she could share the cheers and praise of the guests around her. Alisa shrugged slightly. It doesn''t seem strange that lulushu''s victory. None of the people who came out of the yanoder mountains with him was a soft persimmon. Gornoff, who was taught a lesson by lulushu, calmed down a lot under the stimulation of pain. If it''s an accident that he was tripped by the other side in the first fast break at first, then Lu Xiu can dodge continuously, but he can explain the situation unexpectedly. Ganov, who stood up slowly, suddenly changed his face when he looked at lulushu. He lost enough face today, not to mention that it was a great humiliation to be teased in this duel, and the most depressing thing was the duel or his request. "You have another move." Lu Xiu stretched out a finger and motioned. Cheers broke out from the crowd, and everyone was blowing to promote ganov''s attack. It seems that everyone wants to see how ganov will be teased by this last move. Gornoff, who was already pigliver colored, suddenly shook, then lost his ceremonial sword in full view of the public and ran out like the wind. It is one thing to lose a duel among nobles, and another to fear war. Gornoff''s actions immediately attracted countless voices of contempt and ridicule. Nobles valued glory and dignity. Gornoff lost such a big face to his family at the anniversary celebration held by the westfallon family tonight. Even if he ran home, his father probably wouldn''t spare him. "Look at this timid guy. It''s useless." "I don''t know anything about swordsmanship, but my escape skills are quite first-class ~" "Return gorgonov ~ later, just change your name to coward!" Guests, you belittled ganov''s cowardly behavior one by one and gave a round of applause to lulushu. President Joseph finally breathed a sigh of relief at this time. It''s the best thing that the fool named ganov can get away. Anyway, the westfallon family doesn''t need to cooperate with that kind of fool''s family, Now Lu Xiu, who has a pharmaceutical cooperation agreement, is the great gold owner valued by the family. "Congratulations, Mr. Lucius!" A pleasant female voice came from the second floor. Although it was not very big, it seemed to have magical magic, which made the originally noisy venue quiet for a time. With the people''s eyes gradually focused on one point, lulushiu saw the protagonist of the westphalon family anniversary party. Mrs. Angelina, accompanied by two maidens, walked down slowly. Dressed in a violet dress and long Lavender hair, it looks noble and beautiful, as if it is a stunning beauty with thousands of customs! Although as the wife of Westphalia, Mrs. Angelina usually lives in the territory residence and rarely goes out, let alone comes to the land of right and wrong in the free city. Many of the guests heard of Mrs. Angelina''s gorgeous name, but the first beauty who was once known as the kingdom of bellama is also over 40. In many people''s hearts, no matter how beautiful a woman is, she is getting old at this age. But today, when Mrs. Angelina appeared, many people immediately overturned their ideas. In front of her, Mrs. Angelina looked like a woman over 40. I''m afraid she was only in her early thirties and maybe even younger. That is, those young and beautiful aristocratic ladies present were covered up by Mrs. Angelina''s stunning face in an instant! "It''s so beautiful" A businessman with a short beard muttered to himself, but no one would think that his words and behavior were impolite. Some of the guests present were even worse than the businessman. Even a chubby aristocrat shamefully hardened at the moment of looking at Mrs. Angelina, until people around him found this situation and began to subconsciously stay away from him, The fat businessman bent over in embarrassment and went to the bathroom on the pretext of going to the bathroom. Lu Luxiu quietly watched Angelina with a subtle range hanging from the corners of her mouth. On the side, Alissa also silently looked at her mother. She didn''t know what she was thinking. It seemed that she felt the general sight of the two people. Mrs. Angelina also looked at Lu Luxiu and Alissa. "Today is the 30th anniversary of the establishment of the gawestfallon family branch. Here, I have the identity of Mrs. westfallon and thank you for your participation." After only a brief look at Lucio and Eliza, Mrs. Angelina quickly withdrew her mind and focused on hosting the ceremony. There was a round of applause, and the band played melodious music at this time. Mrs. Angelina''s voice was very beautiful. Although it was not as crisp as a teenager, it was in a mature tone, like honey, so that the listener would be involuntarily silent in that sweet feeling, Even if what Mrs. Angelina is saying is just some polite words to preside over the celebration, some male guests are intoxicated. "Come on, Sylvie. Don''t let Mrs. Angelina wait too long." "I know" Lu Lu Xiu whispered in Eliza''s ear, and the latter nodded gently. Mrs. Angelina did not make a long speech, but briefly and clearly introduced the current development trend of westphalon family and hoped to continue to maintain friendly cooperation with all guests present in the free city. Then Mrs. Angelina gave time to the guests and quietly walked down the steps. The dance music sounded. As a married Marquis, Mrs. Angelina naturally would not dance with other male guests. Instead, some young men and girls stepped into the dance floor, but more people surrounded Mrs. Angelina, and watched closely the first beauty of bellama. I have to say that Mrs. Angelina''s charm is really amazing. In addition to those businessmen and nobles with mature temperament, some young nobles are also obsessed with looking at this lady who is almost as old as her mother, Some people think it''s no wonder that the kingdom of bellama once heard that the king''s majesty had a crooked idea about Mrs. Angelina, his cousin. Even if she is over 40, her beauty is still the same, not to mention how beautiful Mrs. Angelina would be when she was young. (to be continued.) Chapter 530 If it weren''t for Mrs. Angelina''s sudden visit to free city, the protagonist of the 30th anniversary of the branch tonight should be President Joseph. However, Joseph, who has been completely robbed of the limelight by Mrs. Angelina, can only travel around like an ordinary attendant to entertain guests. In fact, many people still want to have a good relationship with Joseph. After all, even if Mrs. Angelina is the wife of the house, she will not stay for a long time. After Mrs. Angelina leaves, the main person here is Joseph. "It''s very kind of you. Don''t worry. I can assure you that the goods will be supplied on time." Joseph looked at the housewife surrounded by people from time to time while saying some polite words with the guests. To be honest, Joseph was still worried. After all, Mrs. Angelina''s identity was extraordinary. If something happened, he could not afford it. He just looked at the nobles and businessmen who thought they were elegant around Mrs. Angelina, Joseph was proud of the charm of his wife, but he was also a little annoyed. Look at these guys. Although they appear to be very elegant gentlemen, they always keep glancing at the wife''s chest. Especially the obscene fat man! Like the president of Accor chamber of Commerce, the dead fat man stood behind the owner''s wife and his eyes didn''t move away from her hips. Seeing the somewhat obscene eyes on the fat president''s face, Joseph could guess what was going on in this guy''s mind, even if he thought with his knees. But now Joseph, as one of the organizers, can only greet each guest with a smile. This situation can''t help it. At first, after the arrival of the housewife, his performance was a little better than these guys. The most shameful thing is that he actually dreamed of Mrs. Angelina in his sleep that night! The goddess ishutar is on! Joseph swore that this was indeed an irresistible factor. He really didn''t mean to desecrate the owner''s wife, although he did feel a little happy after waking up "Mrs. Angelina!" While Joseph was thinking. Lu Lu Xiu has taken the initiative to come forward with Eliza and greet Mrs. Angelina. Seeing Lu Lu Xiu''s arrival, many people are very interested in making way for Lu Lu Xiu, who just played a trick on ganov in the duel. Like a little attendant, aisis has some resentment behind lulushu. After all, Mrs. Angelina of the westfallon family is amazing. In front of Mrs. Angelina, aisis doesn''t even have the idea of competing with her. The gap between them is too big. "Ha ha ~ welcome to tonight''s anniversary. Mr. Lu Xiu." Mrs. Angelina said with a smile like bathing in the spring breeze. "No, I should thank you for your invitation, madam." "But your duel just now, your excellency Lu Xiu, really opened my eyes. I must have worked hard to master such advanced swordsmanship at this age." Mrs. Angelina looked at Lucio with a look of pity in her eyes. As Mrs. Angelina, who was born in the royal family since childhood, naturally knows how much effort the royal family, aristocrats and owners of these seemingly noble identities need to make behind their bright appearance. A noble or rich businessman rarely leaves only one child as the successor, Almost all of these children worked hard for the title of "heir" after they were born. Their childhood was even far less than that of ordinary children. All kinds of disciplines, etiquette courses, fencing courses and so on were almost filled with the schedules of these young men and girls. In the end, only one child can inherit the family property. Otherwise, the result must be the division of the family. Like poisonous insects placed in the Gu, they try to devour each other. Only the strongest winner can get the attention of his parents and ascend the throne of heir. Most of the losers are eliminated by their own brothers and sisters, that is, they are exiled outside the family forever. After all, as a winner, no one is willing to leave some unstable factors. It is not rare for brothers and sisters to maim each other in this cruel world. In Mrs. Angelina''s opinion, ruxiu has rich experience and mature character no less than those big businessmen. In addition, he almost won an overwhelming victory over ganov in the duel. It must be that the mysterious young man has experienced how much training in his family to stand out. There is no happy childhood, no memories worthy of nostalgia, some are just stiff and boring courses and day-to-day training. Only after experiencing these can we create the youth who seems to have experienced many vicissitudes in front of us. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Lucius was silent. The meaning of Mrs. Angelina''s words has been heard by Lu Xiu''s intelligence: "at least I have a ~ obsession that supports me to continue my efforts! Although it''s hard, it''s worth it for me to stand in your face today." Mrs. Angelina''s words reminded rulucio of what had happened in the Brittany empire. Although he was sent to Japan as a proton, he left some memorable memories during his life in the Brittany empire. Perhaps this is my greatest luck as a prince of the Empire! "I''m sorry, Mr. Lucius." Mrs. Angelina apologized softly for the seemingly bad memory that she had brought to Lu Xiu. "Nothing, madam! I want to thank you for your mercy." On one side, aisis looked at ruxiu''s serious look, that kind of steady and seemingly experienced temperament. A person with such temperament, even if he is just an ordinary common people, can do something great with his own efforts. For a time, aisis couldn''t help being deeply intoxicated in lulushu''s temperament. The girl stared at lulushu and listened to every word he said. Watching his every move, everything fascinated Isis. This is the real aristocracy! Real man! Those aristocratic children who only know to eat, drink and play as their parents all day and regard extravagant waste as a capital to show off become as disgusting as maggots in the eyes of aisis compared with lulushu! She casually said some polite words with Mrs. Angelina, and Lu Luxiu skillfully shifted the topic to some issues of private cooperation. Mrs. Angelina also heard the implication of Lu Luxiu, and couldn''t help looking deeply at xilaiwei standing next to Lu Luxiu. Mrs. Angelina''s eyes revealed unprecedented peace. But this is obviously not a good place to talk: "then, Mr. Lu, if you can, let''s talk in the VIP room." "Of course, it''s my pleasure, madam." Lu Lu Xiu smiled mildly and nodded. The guests around him looked at Mrs. Angelina''s initiative to invite the teenager. They couldn''t help talking. Lu Lu Xiu also politely apologized to aisis and said he couldn''t continue to accompany her, The red faced aisis subconsciously nodded. When lulushu and Mrs. Angelina left, she looked at the back that made her intoxicated. Miss aisis, who has fallen into love mode, sighed for a while. After coldly refusing the dance invitation of several noble youth, aisis went to the viewing balcony alone and sighed alone, looking at the beautiful double moon in the sky. In the VIP room, the waitresses quickly prepared tea for Mrs. Angelina and Lu Luxiu, but the atmosphere in the room made these waitresses feel a little depressed. Both Mrs. Angelina and Lu Luxiu just tasted the tea quietly and talked about some irrelevant topics. The originally agreed cooperation talks didn''t talk about a word. After the ladies left the room, Angelina finally put down her quilt: "then we can start formal negotiations." "Is it really all right if President Joseph doesn''t come, madam?" "There are a lot of guests today. As the host, I have been absent now. If Joseph is also absent, the guests will think the vestafaran family is too impolite." Mrs. Angelina smiled and continued, "besides, there are some private things. I think Joseph certainly doesn''t want to know too much." Alisa, disguised as hileveh, was shocked. Did her mother really see through her identity from the beginning? "Sometimes ignorance is happiness. The less you know, the less you worry." "But some troubles also arise from ignorance, right, Mr. Lucius!" Lu Luxiu put down his tea cup and looked at Mrs. Angelina quietly, while Mrs. Angelina just sat up and looked at Lu Luxiu silently. It seemed that there was a special tacit understanding between them. They were thinking about the same thing. They seemed to be waiting for each other to open their mouth first to find out the situation. Alisa looked at them uneasily. One was her mother and the other was her boss! Finally, Lu Lu Xiu bowed his head and seemed to admit defeat: "you won, madam! Can you tell me where you saw it?" As soon as the words came out, some subtle light shone in Mrs. Angelina''s pupils, and then she turned her eyes to HillWay: "I think it''s probably my mother''s intuition." Mother''s intuition!? Lu Xiu shook his head reluctantly: "if so, I can only say that I have no choice. But you know what? Mrs. Angelina!" At this time, Lu Lu Xiu''s tone suddenly changed and said impolitely to Mrs. Angelina with a strange sense of oppression. "You may be making a dangerous gamble!! sometimes even if you know something, you should pretend not to know, otherwise curiosity will kill you." Mrs. Angelina shook her head and said firmly, "of course I know, but I don''t think a mother can do such behavior to her children. I don''t think you want your mother to turn a blind eye to something, Mr. Lu Lu Xiu." For a moment, Lu Xiu was silent (to be continued.) Chapter 531 ?readx(); After a short silence, Lu Lu Xiu made a gesture to xilaiwei. Alisa was shocked. The gesture meant that she could show her identity. Looking at her mother, Eliza trembled and gently took off the ring called "sincere deception" from her index finger. At the moment when the ring broke away from her finger, the plain looking hiliwei instantly turned into Eliza''s original appearance, a beautiful face similar to Mrs. Angelina''s, and a beautiful long purple hair floated gently with Eliza''s head. "Mother \ mother \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. "Sure enough, it''s you! Eliza!" Mrs. Angelina took a deep breath and couldn''t calm down for a long time. However, Mrs. Angelina didn''t make any gaffe, but tried to calm down and face Lu Lushu, because she had a premonition that even if her worried daughter was in front of her now, her daughter didn''t mean she could return to her side. Lu Luxiu quietly observed Mrs. Angelina. What kind of scene would it be when the mother and daughter met? Lu Luxiu had made a lot of calculations in his mind, but Mrs. Angelina could calm herself down so quickly, which was somewhat unexpected: "are you at ease now, Mrs. Angelina!" "Feel at ease!" Mrs. Angelina also looked at Lu Lu Xiu and said in a steady tone as far as possible: "I want to thank you, Mr. Lu Lu Xiu. I finally don''t have to worry about my daughter''s safety, but now there is still something that worries me." "Oh ~ ha ha! I have to say that it is really enviable that Mr. Jason can marry a woman with both talent and appearance like you." Lu Luxiu crossed his hands on his chest. Mrs. Angelina is really a wonderful woman. She can always judge the situation as quickly as possible through the surrounding environment and information in the shortest time. Mrs. Angelina also saw that Alissa''s recognition with her does not mean that she can take her daughter away without worry. "Then can you tell me, Mr. Lucius! What price do I have to pay to get Eliza back to me?" Mrs. Angelina took back her eyes from Eliza and asked directly with a faint smile. "Please don''t imagine me as a greedy person. Alissa is your daughter. She will naturally return to her family." Lucio didn''t answer directly, but made a circle: "just for some special reasons, I temporarily hired Eliza as an assistant to help me deal with some trivial things." Mrs. Angelina looked at her daughter again and couldn''t help thinking. Entrusted by Princess lefina, Eliza, her favorite daughter, went to Jinsui territory as a special envoy to investigate the abnormal trend of silvado. As a result, after a period of time, there was bad news. Eliza was put under house arrest by Lord silvado for sheltering the glado family who had been convicted of treason. Since then, she has been worried about Eliza''s safety. To know what kind of person silvado is, he is very clear. Once at the banquet in Wangdu, silvado coveted Eliza''s beauty, and this time silvado boldly imprisoned Eliza. He knows what he will do to her the day after tomorrow! Although under the joint pressure of Princess raffina and the two princes. Miss Sally, the famous consultant beside silvado, made a concession and said that as long as she or princess rifina came to apologize to silvado on behalf of Alissa in person, she was willing to withdraw the investigation of Alissa''s shielding traitors. However, as a princess, Regina naturally couldn''t take this face. Considering that her daughter was involved, Mrs. Angelina finally decided to go to Jinsui territory to apologize to silvado after discussing with her husband. Because of the sudden incident, before departure, Mrs. Angelina also entrusted baroyas, the heir of the Shamir family, to inquire about the news and determine the safety of Eliza. Soon after Balboas met with "Eliza" and brought back a handwritten letter from his daughter, he confirmed that the handwriting on the letter was indeed written by his daughter, and set off for Jinsui territory. It''s just puzzling that when he was about to arrive at Jinsui territory, Balboas hurried to give himself a letter. Unlike the previous letter, this time, his daughter anxiously asked herself not to go to Jinsui territory to Meet Sally, and repeatedly asked not to take care of her own safety, which is completely contrary to the first letter asking for help. What the hell happened? For a time, even Mrs. Angelina couldn''t guess which one of the two letters represented the real meaning of her daughter. From the handwriting, it should be from the hand of Alisa. However, after carefully questioning Balboas, Mrs. Angelina felt that the information hidden behind the two letters was too big. In the first letter, Balboas said that he had indeed met Eliza and handed it to him in person. The second letter was that Balboas was kidnapped late at night. The other party seemed to have given him the identity of Miss Eliza''s bodyguard, and also gave him a necklace as evidence! On the surface, the first letter written by Eliza herself should be more authentic. But when Balboas took out the necklace, Mrs. Angelina couldn''t help shaking. The necklace was a gift she gave her at her daughter''s adult gift. Being able to send this necklace was enough to prove that the letter was true. Mrs. Angelina thought for a long time. Although Balboas said that Miss Eliza wrote the first letter in front of him and handed it to her, it does not rule out that her daughter had to write it because she was threatened. Moreover, if the letter was really written by her daughter and represents her real idea, her daughter should attach a necklace when sending the first letter. The necklace was sent in the second letter with the opposite content. Obviously, this move shows some situations. The daughter is reminding herself that there is a problem with the first letter. Miss Eliza in the special envoy''s residence is a fake Inadvertently, Balboas did not explain to Mrs. Angelina what the person who handed the letter to her asked to convey. Mrs. Angelina, who immediately got the necklace and became alert, immediately decided to cancel going to Jinsui territory to meet with Miss Sally, the consultant. At the same time, in order to test whether the "Eliza" under house arrest in the special envoy''s residence is true or false, Mrs. Angelina also wrote a letter to pass it on. Then all the news seemed to sink into the sea, and both sides seemed to forget about "Alissa" and fell into a strange silence. If Alissa, who was under house arrest in Jinsui territory, was fake, where is the real Alissa now? This problem has been puzzling Mrs. Angelina and can''t solve it. Since it is true that Alissa can hire someone to write a letter and bring a necklace to remind herself, Alissa can do so at least in a safe environment. However, if it''s safe, why doesn''t Eliza directly return home to explain the situation? With regard to the fact that silvado has others posing as "Eliza" to deceive herself and raffina to go to Jinsui territory, Mrs. Angelina has begun to suspect that her daughter''s shielding traitors is obviously a big problem. It may be a crime fabricated by silvado and the consultant named Sally, There was clearly another plot to deceive herself and princess raffina. If so. Eliza should go home and explain the situation directly. In this way, the westfallon family with the evidence can help the second prince Dean bring down silvado and let him pay for his evil deeds as soon as possible! But the daughter did not come back, and there was no news even after the letter. Until one day, Mrs. Angelina inadvertently saw a routine report sent by Joseph, President of the free city branch, which contained a description of the female assistant of silver wing chamber of Commerce. This familiar description immediately made Mrs. Angelina suspicious who had been worried about the safety of her daughter! After hurrying to the free city, what happened next until now, Mrs. Angelina looked at her daughter and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Her judgment was correct! But there is still one problem to be solved "If you need to develop in a free city, Mr. ruxiu, the westfallon family is willing to provide you with the greatest help, whether it is intelligence, manpower and goods supply." Mrs. Angelina hesitated after lulushu said she hired Alissa as an assistant to help her deal with things. To be honest, Mrs. Angelina didn''t believe that the reason was so simple. Why did the daughter who was originally a special envoy in Jinsui territory suddenly appear in the free city and become the female assistant of the mysterious teenager? Something must have happened to make her afraid to contact the family. That must be a very big thing! After Eliza took the ring from her finger and restored it to its original appearance, Mrs. Angelina keenly observed the unusual place of the ring. Obviously, a ring that can make people change their shape at will, even their height and voice, is definitely a valuable magical object. A teenager named lulushu brought unimaginable wealth after coming to the free city, And its identity is mysterious. I don''t know where it comes from. Obviously, all this shows that there is a huge and mysterious force behind Lu Lu Xiu. His daughter must have been involved in it for some reason. Perhaps it was with the help of the force behind Lu Lu Xiu that he escaped safely after something big happened in Jinsui territory. Although I don''t know what the other party''s purpose is to let Alissa as a female assistant to help her develop in the free city, at least the other party didn''t hurt her daughter. Now both of them are in the westfallon chamber of Commerce. If they want, Mrs. Angelina can call the bodyguard at any time. She has forcibly taken her daughter away, but Mrs. Angelina didn''t do that because the other party can come alone to meet the appointment, and inadvertently let Alissa recover her identity and meet her own desire, This fearless attitude shows that the other party is not worried about everything at all. For whatever reason, Mrs. Angelina dare not make rash decisions. "You''re too anxious, madam. In fact, I think it''s better for Alisa to explain the situation for you now, and then you''ll make a decision." Looking at Mrs. Angelina, Lucio still said with a smile. (to be continued.) Chapter 532 ?? Mrs. Angelina also nodded at Lu Lu Xiu''s proposal, and she really wanted to know what happened behind all this. Originally, Mrs. Angelina also considered whether to try to find out the truth a little. Now the other party asked her daughter to take the initiative to explain it to herself, but it also saved her some energy. Lu Lu Xiu waved her hand and motioned that Eliza could sit down instead of standing behind her as a female assistant. "Sorry, mother, I kept it from you for so long." In front of her mother, Eliza has also returned to her daughter''s identity. Now she is not a smart businesswoman. She is just a frightened and wronged ordinary girl who needs the care of her family and speaks out in her heart. "It doesn''t matter!" Mrs. Angelina gently held her daughter''s hand and felt the familiar warmth: "as long as you are safe, everything is fine." The mother and daughter cared for each other for a short time. Eliza quickly told Angelina about the terrible truth that happened in Jinsui territory. At this time, Lu Luxiu just sat quietly and watched whether someone was eavesdropping outside the door. With Eliza''s narration, Mrs. Angelina''s look was no longer calm. Prince silvado, the Lord of Jinsui territory, was assisted by demons from the abyss. Miss Sally, a famous and beautiful consultant, was actually a powerful demon queen in the abyss, The siege of the Lord''s residence by the glado and punk families should be carried out under Sally''s manipulation. C ¨‹ and judging from the current situation, it is obvious that the demons will not be satisfied with supporting silvado to rule a golden ear territory. Inviting themselves and princess raffina to negotiate in golden ear territory is probably the prelude for the demons to extend their tentacles to the royal family of the belrama kingdom. Facing the existence that should have appeared only in poetry, stories and myths, even Mrs. Angelina was stunned. Suddenly, Mrs. Angelina realized that the rumors of demons raging in the western part of the mainland to which the holy capital belongs may not be groundless. Over the years, the Holy See''s encirclement and suppression of the so-called evil believers who worship demons has not been described as in secular rumors. The holy see is to eliminate dissidents in the name of eliminating evil believers. Oh, my God! Mrs. Angelina just thought what was happening now was ironic. The holy see once hoped to establish a church in Jinsui territory to preach, but the conservative aristocrats and royal family once refused because they were afraid that the power of the Holy See would penetrate too deeply and affect the prestige of the royal family. Now the devil has taken advantage of this loophole to quietly control the whole golden ear territory, and is likely to take this opportunity to spread to the whole belrama kingdom. At that time, it must be a huge disaster. However, as Eliza went on, Angelina husband found that her daughter''s experience was more amazing than she thought! "Demons who can charm and manipulate people''s hearts, etc.! Is it true that his majesty has given silvado so many rights recently?" Mrs. Angelina felt a great sense of unease. In fact, Her Majesty''s recent actions were criticized in the royal family. Just considering that the two princes are now in a fierce competition for the throne, the old king may have made such a bad decision to balance his two sons. No one really wants to go deeper. But now it seems that his Majesty''s action may be Eliza nodded and said with the same dignified look: "when we fled Jinsui territory, we met a demon called Heart snatcher. It is said that this demon can implant a seed called mind demon into ordinary people''s brain, and then gradually replace each other and make it a part of herself." When fleeing from Jinsui territory, Eliza, in a state of soul, witnessed the whole process of the battle between the two golden warriors and the heart snatching demon irarell. Especially when she finally fled with yabaifica, the other body controlled by the heart snatching demon was actually the person she had seen at the banquet at the special envoy''s residence. Then the two mind grabbing demons were destroyed, but the original of the mind grabbing demon was still intact. During the period when she was sent to the city of odur, Eliza was lucky to read a lot of relevant documents and classics about demons. There was a detailed description of the demons. The powerful demons could even sneak into the human body. They had the human body to resist the rule power of the law of the interface, and avoided being annihilated. Where is the subject of the mind snatcher? Eliza thought about this problem in her spare time. After thinking for a long time and calculating many places, Eliza can only come to the most likely place, that is, in the palace of the royal capital, the current king of the kingdom of belrama may have been replaced by the mind snatcher. "If so, then his Majesty''s recent actions can be explained." Mrs. Angelina whispered. Next, Eliza tells about the survivors of the glado family. The second daughter Constance and her escort bonaser were saved by two golden saints. Then, after knowing the truth, he was about to send a letter to Princess raffina, but silvado broke in with the soldiers parasitized by the devil. After a fierce battle, with the help of two golden saints, they embarked on a thrilling escape journey. On the way, they repeatedly leaked their whereabouts because they were parasitized by a devil, which almost led to being surrounded and suppressed by the devil. When she heard this, Mrs. Angelina worried and took Eliza''s hand and asked sadly, "Eliza ~ you haven''t been hurt?" "How to say this ~" Eliza got tangled up and looked like she couldn''t laugh or cry. In order to eliminate the soul bearer face bug in her body, she had to be killed once and come back to life with the help of the resurrection potion. Is this kind of situation an injury? If it''s up to you, it''s really serious. After all, they all died once. If it doesn''t count, it''s right. Anyway, I''m really not hurt at all. When Mrs. Angelina learned that her daughter would choose to be killed once in order to drive away the demons parasitic in her soul, and then came back from the resurrected potion to put out the fire again, Mrs. Angelina also felt that her heart was greatly stimulated for a time. With Eliza''s explanation, Mrs. Angelina also roughly understood the situation. Her daughter was actually involved in a huge game between gods and demons. Now her daughter is also sheltered by an unknown ancient god in the world. It is the God who can call the legendary dragon as a servant. He sent a boy named lulushu and some people to the free city. It seems that he intends to have a foothold in the city. Because Eliza was originally a businessman, she just became the guide of this team and helped ruxiu gradually establish his power belonging to the ancient god in the free city. Mrs. Angelina is not interested in what the ancient god wants to do in the free city. No wonder her daughter has to hide her identity and dare not return home. Let alone being subject to a God, she fled home and left the shelter of the God. Those omnipresent demons may follow immediately. As mortals, even the king of the bellama Kingdom, she is manipulated, The westphalans will certainly be the victims of this game between gods and demons. At the thought of this, Mrs. Angelina''s eyes changed for a moment! The word "divine envoy" jumped out of Mrs. Angelina''s mind. You should know that the description of gods in any fairy tale is very mysterious. Gods generally do not easily appear in front of believers, maintaining dignity and mystery. Those who are lucky to communicate with gods and listen to their will are called "envoys" in the myth, Now on the whole continent, only flora, the saint of the holy capital, and Julian, the Pope of the Holy See, can claim to be an emissary. And now, in front of his own eyes, he is also sitting at the messenger from an unknown ancient god. For a time, Mrs. Angelina only felt funny. Some people in the free city also coveted the wealth brought by Lu Lu Xiu beyond their power, and thought that they could easily crush the newly established chamber of Commerce. Not the children of a mysterious merchant family, nor the prince of a declining kingdom! Lu Xiu, the president of the silver wing chamber of Commerce, who is famous in the free city Lampe subgrade is a messenger of the gods! Although I don''t know how strong the gods behind lulushu are compared with the goddess ishutar, who is known as the only Lord in the world, a God who can call the dragon as a servant at will is already a very terrible existence. Anyway, with such a powerful spirit, lulushu is definitely not the object that ordinary people can violate at will. "I should thank you for saving Eliza, Lord Lucius!" On reading, Mrs. Angelina''s title to Lucio also changed. "Basically, I didn''t save Eliza. What you should thank is the existence behind me. Moreover, I also need Eliza''s help to achieve some goals, so we don''t owe each other anything." The hidden meaning in Lucio''s words is very simple. I need your daughter to do things as a reward for rescue. Mrs. Angelina sat down again and looked at Lu Luxiu with a complicated look, but now she was stuffed with too much information for a moment. Mrs. Angelina just felt that it would take some time to sort out the messy information in her mind. However, Mrs. Angelina can be sure that the cooperation with Yinyi chamber of commerce must be strengthened, especially the pharmaceutical cooperation agreement signed by the two sides. The ancient god can take out a bottle of resurrection medicine to bring his daughter back to life, which means that the ancient god knows how to mix this top medicine that has been lost for many years, The mysterious pharmacists in Lu Lu Xiu''s hands are naturally subordinates of the ancient gods. For these pharmacists who may be the top pharmacists who prepare the resurrection potion, their level of preparing other potions is definitely much higher than those masters in the Pharmacist Association. Secondly, the devil in Jinsui territory may not know that Eliza is still alive. If the devil knows this, he will not stop. Westphalon may have great power in the secular world, but it''s really a little uncertain about the demons from beyond the secular world. Whether it is the interests of the family or the safety of Eliza, now the westfallon family must be careful in front of the silver wing chamber of Commerce. Offending a God is more terrible than offending a king! (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 533 Offending a God is more terrible than offending a king On the contrary, getting the intimacy of a God is even more honored than getting the favor of a king. You know, the bottle of resurrection medicine that Eliza drank can definitely be regarded as something of great value on the mainland. There are no high-weight people on the mainland who don''t want to get a bottle of treasure that can save their lives at a critical moment. ¡÷ for those giant dragons sent by ancient gods as servants, you should know that no matter where they are placed, they can be regarded as strategic weapons. Although the giant dragon has disappeared on the road for a long time, some ancient documents record the power of the giant dragon. Usually, a giant dragon can directly sweep the army of tens of thousands of people, There are even records that some small countries were destroyed by a giant dragon! The gods are great! Is omnipotent! Every myth and poem describes the gods in this way. The gods can give believers huge power, make the poor rich, turn the weak into invincible strong, and make the fool a wise man who attracts worldwide attention! "Lord Lu Xiu, please forgive me for asking." Mrs. Angelina''s tone became cautious for fear of offending Lucius: "are the gods worshipped by the Holy See and the holy capital related to the supreme existence behind you?" Eliza''s heart beat fiercely for her mother''s words. Even in secular countries, the topics about the relationship and identity of royal family members are generally taboo. Even aristocrats dare to discuss these issues in private. No one dares to ask these * * questions. Everyone is like this, not to mention the gods. Every god hides in the fog and brings unknown mystery and dignity to believers. It is really because of this mystery and fear of the unknown that believers become more and more pious with the gods they believe in. It''s a great offense for mother to ask about the relationship between gods so suddenly!! After swallowing her saliva, Eliza hurriedly looked at her mother and prompted her mother to take back this sentence. Mrs. Angelina ignored the eye hint from her daughter. As the wife of the westfallon family, she was also a former royal princess. Mrs. Angelina naturally understood the intention of her daughter''s eyes. However, the current situation makes Mrs. Angelina ignore so much. She is involved in this unimaginable game between gods and demons. Whether it is for her daughter, her family or even the whole bellama Kingdom, she must carefully stand in the right team in this game, Otherwise, let alone the westfallon family, the whole belrama kingdom will be crushed by these great forces from outside the secular world. So there are some things Mrs. Angelina must find out! "If you want to say, it''s probably a competitor." Lu Lu Xiu didn''t feel unhappy because of setting a problem. But Lu Xiu''s answer also seemed ambiguous and uncertain. competitor!? The answer stunned Mrs. Angelina. "Gods are sometimes as annoying as people. They all have different interest demands. Different races and regions worship the gods they believe in. Therefore, the competition between gods for faith is also very fierce." "Aren''t gods omnipotent?" "That''s a view imposed by mortals themselves, and it''s also a lie made up by some weak gods in order to get more faith. Of course, gods are extremely powerful, which is undeniable, but no God can be omnipotent. Like Mars, the former God of war, he may be omnipotent in war, but he is powerless in making money It''s hard. " Lu Luxiu revealed a lot of * * unreservedly, which made Mrs. Angelina think deeply. In Mrs. Angelina''s view, gods are not as easy to talk as mortals. The doctrine of the holy Vatican in the eastern mainland only regards the goddess ishutar as the only real body in the world. The rest of the gods are classified as evil gods and demons who deceive the world. The holy capital may be a little better, at least not so extreme. It only recognizes the existence of one God. Different races living in the west of the mainland have their own supreme gods, but the holy capital does not recognize other gods except the five supreme gods. It''s not so much a competitor as an enemy! Mrs. Angelina said to herself. "Lord Lu, you tell me so many secrets about gods directly. Aren''t you afraid to offend the great existence behind you?" In fact, Mrs. Angelina still doesn''t adapt to Lu Xiu''s talk about gods and even some disrespectful tone in her words. On the contrary, Lucius replied indifferently: "Because you are an intelligent lady. You are not a foolish village woman. I don''t think you will believe those flattery to the power of the gods like rhetoric. And those exaggerated miracles. On the contrary, my Lord is also a very realistic God. He doesn''t like to let believers do meaningless performances and propaganda just to show their strength and achievements." "This is really an unexpected God." A subtle look flashed in Mrs. Angelina''s eyes. "In contrast, our Lord likes equal exchange. How much benefit believers can bring to our Lord, and how much strength our Lord will repay him." "Isn''t that the same exchange as businessmen?" Mrs. Angelina wondered how such gods could gather their followers. "Mrs. Angelina, what should the gods look like in your eyes?" Lu Lu Xiu showed a meaningful smile at this time: "in your eyes, should the gods endlessly meet the requirements of believers, like a generous philanthropist, constantly give believers more strength without asking for return?" "I think this is probably the view of most people with religious beliefs on gods." "But in fact, it is impossible for the gods to give strength to every believer. Even the holy Vatican goddess ishutar has only given enough strength to the Pope and bishop as their spokesman on the holy mountain of the Vatican. In her eyes, the rest are servants who should obey their spokesman. Even if these believers are equally pious, they will also donate property to the Vatican. But these What believers get is only spiritual and spiritual satisfaction, which is a completely unequal return. " For a moment, Mrs. Angelina was speechless, indeed! It is impossible for the gods to take into account every believer. The divine grace received by a pope is always different from that of ordinary believers. "In short, my Lord hates those incompetents who only close their hands and pray that the God can give him everything out of thin air. Compared with those who deserve help, my Lord prefers to help those who are willing to gamble and sacrifice their lives for success! Instead of asking for help from others with a sad attitude, it''s better to make some achievements to make others feel helpful to you Value! " Lu Xiu said forcefully. "In my personal opinion, I agree with the idea of equivalent exchange." The gods who support the strong but not the weak may be heard, which really makes the world feel that it has subverted their understanding of gods. However, as the wife of the owner of the merchant family, Mrs. Angelina has no position to blame each other. After all, in the mall, this is something that every businessman pursuing profit will dare to do. No one will be willing to pay even one lane to invest in the mud that can''t help the wall. But Mrs. Angelina also has her own demands. Now that the westfallon family is involved in this game and can''t choose to quit, only the hardheaded family can participate. Of course, as a secular force, the westfallon family can''t resist the devil and needs strong foreign aid, but as the saying goes, even if you want to hold your thigh, you have to choose the coarsest one. I just don''t know which goddess of the Holy See and the unknown ancient god are strong and weak, or there is no need to judge this problem at all. After all, neither side is the existence that the westfallon family can fight. However, although the westfallon family is not a devout believer, after all, the holy see is deeply rooted in the eastern part of the continent, and its influence can not make Mrs. Angelina make a rash decision. "Can you give me some time?" "Of course!" Ruxiu casually made an invitation gesture. Mrs. Angelina fell into a long thought for a time, and the air in the VIP room fell into a depressing atmosphere. It is reasonable to let the Holy See intervene in this kind of devil invasion to eradicate the demons entrenched in Jinsui territory, but that will obviously further enhance the Holy See''s voice in the belrama Kingdom and even the countries in the eastern continent. You know, it has always been the Holy See''s dream to put the divine power above the royal power. As the wife of the westphalon family and a royal member of the bellama Kingdom, Mrs. Angelina must consider these two aspects, but at the same time, the demons in the golden ear territory must be eliminated as soon as possible, otherwise the demons will spread to every corner of the whole country like a plague. The situation of Eliza is very special. Obviously, from the previous dialogue, Mrs. Angelina feels that the teenager named lulushu and the gods behind him seem to make use of Eliza''s talents. However, in order to preserve her daughter, to some extent, Mrs. Angelina feels that her daughter may be safer under the protection of the divine messenger. "Then, Lord ruxiu, can the ancient god behind you help the belrama Kingdom eliminate the demons in Jinsui territory?" Mrs. Angelina summoned up her courage and finally asked. However, the answer Lu Lu Xiu gave Mrs. Angelina was unexpected. (to be continued.) u Chapter 534 "I''m sorry, Mrs. Angelina, the kingdom of bellama is not a place for our Lord." "I''m also very frightened about the sudden request, but if the ancient god is willing to help the belrama Kingdom understand this hidden danger, I believe that both the belrama royal family and our westfallon family are willing to pay a generous return." Lu Lu Xiu gave Mrs. Angelina a very bad answer, but in Mrs. Angelina''s view, perhaps it was just a pretext that the gods with the concept of equal exchange did not want to be "brave" for free. In fact, Mrs. Angelina doesn''t hate this God who is too "copper smelly". On the contrary, the problem that only needs to be solved by money is not a big problem for the westfallon family. If enough interests can make a god obey his words, there will be no fewer people who believe that the world is willing to pay such interests. But this time Lucius still shook his head: "I think you probably don''t know something, Mrs. Angelina! In fact, I saw you this time because of the contract reached between Alisa and our Lord." At this time, Eliza said with an ugly face, "mother ~ I want to ask you something!" "Go ahead, Eliza." "You value the safety of that side more than the westfallon family and the royal family." After a hesitation, Eliza finally said. Mrs. Angelina''s face became a little ugly. To be honest, it was a difficult question. Because of Mrs. Angelina''s special status, after she married the westfallon family, the whole family remained silent on such a similar question under the order of the owner Jason, No one will find it boring to ask such questions that annoy the owner and his wife. Eliza also knew this from childhood, but under this special situation today, Eliza did not hesitate to say it, because Eliza had learned from lulushu that the devil entrenched in Jinsui territory was probably no small matter. Seeing that her mother didn''t answer for a time, Eliza asked regardless of etiquette: "I know her mother still misses her relatives in the royal family, but this time you must make a choice. The game between gods and demons is a very important existence. If the westfallon family wants to survive in this game, they can only choose to rely on a strong person." "Eliza ~ what contract did you make with that God?" "Protect the westfallon family from demons. At the cost of helping Lord rulucio expand in the free city." He looked straight into his mother''s suspicious eyes. Eliza said like gold and iron. Mrs. Angelina looked at Eliza and saw nothing wrong in her daughter''s firm eyes. Her daughter was not brainwashed or subjected to any mental control magic. These words came from her own will. Mrs. Angelina has no doubt about this. After all, as a mother who watched her daughter grow up bit by bit, no one can know Alissa better than herself. "Just guarding the westfallon family, not the belrama Kingdom ~ right?" Eliza nodded silently. At this time, ruluciu said slowly, "let''s be frank with you, madam. Now the situation in belrama kingdom is very dangerous. You know, it''s not an ordinary devil who assists silvado behind his back this time." From Yalin, ruxiu also learned that the devil entrenched in Jinsui territory is not an ordinary miscellaneous fish role. Aleguso, the killing master who is the first of the nine demon masters. The powerful devil who once came to the main material plane with the Dark Lord grazite and caused great disaster, not to mention facing such a powerful opponent. In the city of odur, in addition to Yalin, the king of the white dragon, even the white dragon bodyguard can''t compete with aleguso. Moreover, now Yalin and aleguso are holding each other''s handle, and no one dare to rashly invade other people''s territory. The most is to do something in the hidden espionage war. It was learned that silvado was supported by a demon master in Jinsui territory. Although it was not clear how strong the demon master was, it was learned from lulushu that the other party even fought with the ice goddess edrama ten thousand years ago. Mrs. Angelina finally understood why the ancient god behind lulushu was unwilling to intervene in this matter, because the price was too high, So high that no mortal can pay the price. "The price of destroying aleguso is too high. The Holy See will pay a heavy price unless the goddess ishutar comes in person." Aleguso has injected a lot of the power of the abyss into silvado. He must be planning big things. It is worth pondering how deep the kingdom of belrama has been penetrated by the killing master, and whether there will be other demon masters to help him act together. It is not difficult to destroy a demon altar, but if you accidentally poke the horse honeycomb, these evil demons in the distorted void and those believers in the main material plane will be as annoying as psoriasis. For example, this is the problem in the western part of the mainland. Although the pain is dominated by the holy capital, the endless vicious attacks and kidnappings also make the societies of western countries in panic, which will bring about the inevitable economic decline. Of course, if Alsace''s scourge Legion had not destroyed and fought everywhere, resulting in a lot of negative feelings, the subordinate demons dominated by pain would have exhausted their strength and could not penetrate into the main material plane. "Lord rulucio, do you mean to let our westfallon family abandon the kingdom of belrama and leave alone?" "Not at all." Lu Lu Xiu said definitely, and Alissa nodded, showing a look of prayer. Mrs. Angelina''s eyes flashed a trace of pain: "but I''m not going to give up hope. As long as I tell the Holy See, no matter how much it costs, the Holy See will never sit idly by." Eliza''s eyes darkened and told the holy see how much it cost. The girl knew that even if the Holy See eliminated those demons at any cost, the power of belrama kingdom would fall into the hands of the Holy See. As the largest merchant family in the belrama Kingdom, the westfallon family is expected to be controlled by the Holy See. After all, the wife of the westfallon family has royal blood. The power formed by the combination of blood and wealth may enable the royal family to regain power. Naturally, the Holy See cannot let this happen. After controlling the belrama Kingdom, it is certain to control or weaken the westfallon family. It is obvious that Alissa, who grew up under the education of her father as a businessman, doesn''t want to see this happen. Why should the westfallon family become the victim of the royal family in the game between gods and demons? In the final analysis, except for the long Princess raffina. There are few people in the royal family who are better friends with Eliza. Even the second prince Dean, who is a little closer to himself, only looks at his friendship with Princess raffina. "But the westfallon family must cut off the interests of the royal family in the matter of mother ~ and even stay away from the land of right and wrong. We can''t get involved too deeply in this game. We must keep a fire." "Eliza ~ I know your mood, but you also have royal blood in your body. Are you willing to leave and watch the devil devour everything? Think of Princess raffina and Prince Dean. The westfallon family has been taken care of by them all these years." "I know ~ but the westfallon family doesn''t owe the royal family anything. Although our family has been taken care of by the royal family for many years, it has also brought rich benefits to the royal family. Moreover, this matter was originally made by the damn idiot Prince silvado. Why did westfallon have to sacrifice for the royal family in the end!" Eliza, a businessman, only wants to protect the westphalon family, defeat the devil and save the kingdom. This is like what is written in the novel. It should be the work of some brave man and God. But Mrs. Angelina, Eliza''s mother, disagreed. Just as rulucio predicted, Mrs. Angelina, who has too many relatives in the royal family, did not want to give up the royal family. If the Holy See intervenes in the royal family, its reputation will inevitably plummet. If the westfallon family chooses to cut interests with the royal family, it can minimize losses, It''s just that the westfallon family is at ease, but the bellama royal family has lost its reputation and the financial support of the westfallon family, so I''m afraid it can''t get rid of the control of the holy see in this life. Mrs. Angelina also hopes to fight hard and try her best to the influence of the westfallon family after the Holy See''s intervention to prevent the royal family from losing too much power. However, in Eliza''s view, her mother''s idea is really a too dangerous gamble. Losing the westfallon family will naturally end up like the Royal family, Even if they win by chance, the family will be greatly weakened, and how much can the belrama royal family compensate the westfallon family at that time? In any case, in Eliza''s view, this is not worth the loss! Alissa, who has been loved by Mrs. Angelina for many years, has never violated her mother''s intention, but today, the girl strongly opposes her mother''s opinion for the first time. Only compared with Alissa''s louder and louder voice, Mrs. Angelina still struggles with Alissa in a stable tone as at the beginning. As early as this time, Lu Lu Xiu arranged a sound insulation barrier in the VIP room. Otherwise, the maid outside must have been attracted by the sound of argument. "Sorry, mother, I can''t agree with you this time." Finally, the result of the dispute between Eliza and her mother is still full of contradictions. Even Eliza does not hesitate to move out her father Jason. In Eliza''s opinion, if her father knows all this, he must agree with her. Although her father loves her mother very much, her father is rational and wise, and her father will never make a wrong judgment because of his impulse. "Eliza, I hope you understand that I will try my best to convince your father. You know, the kingdom of belrama has been established for 400 years. In these 400 years, the Kingdom has experienced too many difficulties and challenges, and the royal family can sustain this disaster." Mrs. Angelina was finally trying to convince her daughter. However, at this time, Eliza closed her eyes sadly. The girl stood up and retreated slightly behind lulushu, hung her head and said nothing. At this time, lulushu, who had been a listener for a long time, opened her eyes and looked directly at Mrs. Angelina. A blood red light was slowly condensing in lulushu''s pupils. (to be continued.) Chapter 535 ?readx(); Eliza''s retreat is a signal that tells lulushu that she can use the power of Geass. Although before, Eliza has agreed to lulushu''s requirements for her mother to use Geass, but Eliza still hopes that her mother can accept the power of Geass after agreeing with her own point of view. In this way, at least in Eliza''s view, it does not forcibly distort her mother''s heart. But now it seems that my last little wish can''t be achieved "You forgot one thing, Mrs. Angelina!" "What''s up ~ Lord Lucius!?" Lu Luxiu stood up and looked down at Mrs. Angelina. The power of Geass was gradually brewing. When her daughter came behind Lu Luxiu, Mrs. Angelina''s heart had raised an unknown premonition. When Lu Luxiu stood up, the premonition began to become stronger and stronger. "The goddess of the Holy See and our Lord are competitors" Mrs. Angelina''s beautiful face showed an uncontrollable look of panic. "For my Lord, it is not a bad thing to let the goddess of the Holy See and the devil dominate a war to damage the strength of both sides, but it may affect the existence sheltered by my Lord." "Saxony kingdom?" Lu Lu Xiu nodded: "you are a wise woman, Mrs. Angelina, but sometimes you still can''t get rid of family affection. This is probably your only weakness and weakness." The power of Geass was integrated into the bird shape in Lu Luxiu''s eyes. Mrs. Angelina stood up in panic. Even without reminding, she knew that the different red light in Lu Luxiu''s eyes would never be a good thing. However, no doubt, Mrs. Angelina painfully found that her daughter hung her head and seemed indifferent, and seemed to have acquiesced in what would happen next. "Eliza" "Let me help you make up for this weakness!" Lulushu said softly, "it has been ordered in the name of lulushu VI Brittany, Angelina." At this time, Lu Luxiu turned his head slightly and looked at Eliza deeply with strange eyes. Then an order was issued: "listen to and strictly implement every order of your daughter Eliza!!" what!? When Eliza raised her head in surprise, the power of Geass had penetrated into Mrs. Angelina''s consciousness, and the powerful power began to distort and reorganize her mind. Mrs. Angelina''s pupils flushed slightly, and her stunned expression seemed to freeze on her face. Lu Lu Xiu sighed slightly after looking at the situation. Now he is reincarnated into the black dragon, and his spiritual power is also advancing by leaps and bounds. When using the power of Geass, you can accurately detect that Mrs. Angelina''s spiritual resistance is even stronger than those spies and spies. If you were yourself, Geass''s power may not be able to control Mrs. Angelina so smoothly. Fortunately, I chose reincarnation. The world really can''t be judged by the past experience. "It''s up to you to decide next ~ Alissa." Lucio walked aside and handed over the power to Eliza. Lu Lu Xiu''s original plan should be to issue a one-time order by himself to avoid Mrs. Angelina''s bad things. Only one-time orders are likely to have loopholes. People controlled by Geass may inadvertently bypass the orders by other means. The best way is still to completely turn the other party into a puppet who obeys, but in this way, Alissa certainly can''t accept it. So just now, Lucius had an idea and changed her mind to make Mrs. Angelina a puppet who obeyed her daughter. And then I just need to pay attention to Eliza''s situation. In this way, it can not only ensure safety, but also minimize the resistance in Eliza''s heart. It can be said to be a way to kill two birds with one stone. Eliza looked at her mother standing in front of her. Now the girl felt very tangled in her heart. Even the anger accumulated by the contradiction with her mother dissipated under this tangled feeling. Looking at the mother standing quietly in front of her waiting for orders like a doll, she turned her head and looked at Lu Lu Xiu. After getting the other party''s consent, Eliza gently gave orders. "I understand that the westfallon family should not sacrifice everything in this game. It was not our family''s fault." "I hope you can understand that, my mother. It''s not that I don''t want to care about the royal family. It''s just..." Mrs. Angelina, who accepted the power of Geass, immediately changed her original attitude. She agreed to Eliza''s request almost without thinking. "How can I blame you, Eliza? You have no fault. You should preserve the family and safeguard the interests of the family. As the heir of the family, you should do it." Mrs. Angelina held Eliza''s hands tightly and said with kindness on her face. Looking at the great change of mother''s attitude as if it were 360 degrees, at the same time, Eliza also had a sense of guilt in her heart. What''s the difference between controlling a person to play with his consciousness so easily and doing so and the devil? But ~ at least he is the only one who can command his mother, and he is different from silvado who abused his power only for his own * *. He just wants to save his family, not to abuse his power to selfish desires. I''m not wrong! Eliza whispered to herself in her heart that her mother is still her own mother and will not change. Finally, Eliza told her mother to keep everything that happened today confidential, and even not to tell her father Jason for the time being. As for the devil in the golden ear territory, the westfallon family, since it can''t afford to provoke, try to avoid it. As for the demon queen, she can''t leave the golden ear territory for some special reasons anyway. No matter how the ''Eliza'' who is under house arrest tries to seduce, the family ignores it anyway. It''s up to the demon queen to do. "Mother, please try your best to persuade Princess raffina not to go to Jinsui territory during this period, no matter what reason the other party has invited." Finally, although she was determined to cut interests with the royal family, Alissa still cared for one of the few friends in the royal family. "I see, Eliza, you must be careful." Mrs. Angelina fondly stroked Eliza''s face. Finally, when she left, Mrs. Angelina said respectfully to lulushu: "messenger of ancient gods. I only beg you as a mother. Please protect Eliza''s safety." Luxiu nodded wordlessly, pushed open the door and went out with Eliza, who had regained her status as hileveh. "You have a good mother, Eliza." In the deserted second floor, Lu Xiu whispered. "From her, I saw my mother''s posture, the same love and tenderness, but it''s a pity that I can''t go back to my mother." With a faint sigh, Lu Xiu sighed. Eliza looked at the sad eyes in front of her. It turned out that being the messenger of the gods was not absolutely happy. He also had his own sadness. "I''ve always been proud of my mother''s daughter and full of gratitude." When lulushu and Eliza returned to the main venue of the banquet, many noble men and women had strolled on the dance floor. However, when they saw lulushu reappear, many people paid tribute. No one knew what lulushu had talked to Mrs. Angelina, but she was personally entertained by the wife of the owner of the westfallon family, This is a great honor for many businessmen and nobles present. Now that things have been done, ruluciu is not interested in staying in the meeting. He finds an excuse to say goodbye to President Joseph and some reluctant aisis. Ruluciu and Eliza get on the carriage and embark on the road back to the chamber of commerce with Kenjiro who has been waiting outside for a long time. The city of no night and the city of silence have really gone to two extremes. Looking at the night view of the city, Lu Lu Xiu couldn''t help sighing that on one side was the lights in the upper area that seemed never to go out, and on the other side was the lower urban area that was already dark as if swallowed by darkness. Extreme wealth and extreme poverty were like the dividing line of the city. In theory, such a huge gap between the rich and the poor should have buried a fire called riot in this city, but the fire could not burn. The world has respected power, and absolute power has stifled all possible signs of unrest. "Oh ~" suddenly Lu Xiu showed a subtle smile. "What''s the matter, Lord Lu Xiu?" "Nothing, just some people are following us." Lu Lu Xiu said blandly. Kenjiro on the side quickly became alert, slightly lifted the veil and looked back through the single-sided reflective glass. Kenjiro vaguely saw an insignificant carriage following behind him. "Turn right at the fork in front, go around the street park again, and then go back to the main road." Lucius quickly gave orders to the coachman. The coachman quickly acted according to Lu Xiu''s order. After circling the park, the carriage behind him still followed closely in the distance. Now it can be determined that the other party was indeed coming for his own side, but the carriage just kept a relative speed and followed. It didn''t seem to mean to catch up. "Just follow us. Do you need me to see the situation?" Kenjiro, whose muscles were already tense, consulted Lu Xiu. Lu Xiu shook his head: "not for the time being. The other party doesn''t seem to have much hostility. I''m afraid it''s to collect some information about me." Eliza also nodded to agree. This behavior is very common. She was the eldest daughter of the westfallon family at first. When she came to the city, as long as she went out, someone would follow behind to collect intelligence. But usually the other party will not act too much. After all, the upper area has the rules of the upper area. People who break the rules usually don''t end well. "But you can''t just let them follow so recklessly. It''s better to investigate a little after you go back." Soon the carriage arrived at the guild hall of silver wing chamber of Commerce, and at this time, the carriage behind finally left. (to be continued.) Chapter 536 After finishing where the westfallon family was, rulucio spent a day in the chamber of Commerce to deal with some matters. Yinyi chamber of Commerce has purchased a lot of alchemy appliances and pharmaceutical materials in the free city, which obviously has explained some things. However, the Pharmacist Association has not come to Lu Luxiu''s trouble so far. In Eliza''s opinion, maybe the Pharmacist Association still despises the current Yinyi chamber of Commerce and believes that it can still test the sales share of the monopoly market and crush each other, Or directly pay a lot of money to buy each other''s pharmacist. For this kind of behavior of the Pharmacist Association, Lu Luxiu still feels that the greed of human nature is hopeless. Obviously, the market is far from saturated, and the drug demand of the whole continent is still large. However, the Pharmacist Association is obviously in short supply, but it is still unwilling to let go of some benefits to others. A bunch of sad guys! Next, lulushiu contacted Yalin and got the required materials and the news that the new personnel were on the way. At the same time, lulushiu also told Yalin some inside information about the food club. When he learned from lulushiu that the other party was a vampire, Yalin was silent for a long time. Yalin told lulushiu something. Vampire is short for blood family, It is a very ancient race in this world, and a large number of blood families have existed in this world in the second generation. However, the number of vampires has been greatly reduced due to unknown reasons after the day of God meteorite. Even Yalin has only seen a few blood families. "I witnessed the process, but I didn''t bring back the sample of that medicine." Yalin''s idea is the same as that of Lu Xiu. If it is so simple, it can make people rejuvenate, then the great master of medicine who previously developed life prolonging medicine can cry and faint in the toilet. The so-called "first embrace" ruluciu also knows what''s going on. After all, there are many legends about vampires sucking the blood of living people in the Brittany empire in the original world, and people bitten by vampires will become vampires, because this ancient legend has broken out in the Brittany empire in the past, large-scale persecution caused by hunting vampires and witches. But the despised legends and superstitions in the original world have become real in this new strange world. "In other words, the so-called endless life is just an out and out fraud?" Some of the vitality brought by overdraft of life is mistaken for rejuvenation. However, doing so has further consumed the few lives already. Those hoodwinked poor people, let alone continue their lives, have also reduced their life expectancy that could have lived for a few more years. Lu Xiu smiled helplessly: "I feel sorry for those people. In the end, I paid money and everything, and all I got was a reflection in a short period of time." "It''s true that humans are such creatures that can''t stand temptation, but the first embrace of blood clan you said can indeed bring long life to humans. On this point, the other party didn''t lie." "Then how do they breed offspring like this? Can such a person live forever?" Yalin was puzzled by the problem of Lucio. "Can undead creatures also breed offspring?" Lu Lu Xiu tilted his head and said that it was Eliza who said it. It seems that vampires are also an evil undead in the hearts of residents in this different world. They are even compared with the undead on the island of the undead many times. "Sucking blood and afraid of sunshine ~ just like those vampire stories I spent when I was a child, are they still afraid of garlic and cross?" Lu Xiu asked half jokingly. After all, I have to go to the vampire''s nest right away. It''s not a bad thing to know more about each other. In the projection, Yalin points to his nose. Blood is not food, just a necessity? To be honest, after talking with Yalin for so long, lulushu only felt that he had completely subverted his previous understanding of vampires. As Yalin said, in addition to being afraid of sunshine and needing blood, vampires are almost like ordinary humans, which is completely like taking another fork in the road of evolution. After talking about some vampires, lulushu also explained the recent situation of the free city. At the same time, he roughly told Yalin the information collected about the mystery lock. Because of the projection, Yalin can only make a rough judgment from some images and lulushu''s oral statement, As for how strong the real power of those mysteries is, we must have detailed sample data. After talking about business, Yalin also joked and chatted with Lu Xiu. "Don''t mention it. It''s good to invite those endless dances and parties once or twice, but it''s really unbearable every day." With a very depressed look, Lucius said reluctantly: "I went to the westfallon family the day before yesterday, and then I have to go to the food club to entangle with those blood families. To be honest, it''s really more mental fatigue than commanding the battle on the battlefield." Yalin also complained like an office worker tired of work at this time. If his body were not the king of the white dragon, Yalin believed that this kind of high-intensity work had made him overworked to death, but the situation of sunezer was similar. After becoming a white dragon, sunezer had not rested for a long time, but sunezer enjoyed it, while Yalin seemed to be in purgatory. Trapped by a lot of things, Yalin is most worried about the team looking for the son of the star led by Scorpio Gold Saint kaludia and Scorpio elsid. Two gold saint fighters and three silver Saint fighters have left odur city for a long time, but no news has been sent back, At the same time, the white dragon bodyguard with the dark elf girl Celian is also like a stone sinking into the sea, which makes Yalin stare at the soul connection of the summoning system from time to time and wonder if they have met something. "Don''t worry, Yalin, say hello to nanali for me!" Lu Lu Xiu nodded, then closed the communication wizard, stretched himself, and called a maid to tidy the room. (to be continued.) xh211 Chapter 537 ?? Did those guys come to camp? Yalin, who had finished talking with lulushu in odur City, looked at the report in his hand. Up to now, the black wolf mercenary regiment stationed in belika fortress had no movement except sending a small number of light cavalry to explore the forest. On the contrary, the garrison in belika fortress was infuriated because it was a large group of mercenaries who went out, The food stored in the fortress could not be transported. It appeared that the whole warehouse had been piled up. Prince Rost has sent someone to negotiate with the black wolf mercenary regiment for the second time. Either go to the forest immediately to finish his task, or go back from there quickly. The black wolf mercenary regiment also played a drag tactic, which made Rost feel very uncomfortable. I don''t know why. You know, thousands of mercenaries spend a lot of money every day in belika fortress. Saxony kingdom is not interested in providing them with food and other materials free of charge, So far, these mercenaries have spent millions of leans to buy supplies from belika fortress. If belika fortress had not stored a lot of food, they might have been eaten up by these mercenaries. "My meaning is very simple, Mr. Hegel. Now there is not much food in the fortress. We can''t continue to provide food to your mercenary regiment, so you must make a decision quickly whether to go to the forest to find the so-called elves." The affairs officer sent by Prince Rost said angrily to Hegel, the deputy leader of the black wolf mercenary regiment, and Hegel just played with the gold coins in his hand as if he didn''t listen. On the other hand, the female mage kept dealing with the affairs officer. Obviously, this time, the affairs officer has prepared a perfect excuse. A word, the female mage was blocked by the lack of food in belika fortress. Now the mercenary regiment can''t buy food even with money. The black wolf mercenaries specially brought more than 1000 mercenaries because of this action to catch the elves. These more than 1000 people not only failed to play a role, but also became a burden. "Miss Luna, let me be frank. It''s useless for you to buy it. Now the food in the fortress is seriously insufficient. We must give priority to ensuring the supply of soldiers. If you don''t leave, you have to stay and starve, okay?" Leaving this sentence, the official left. The female mage called Luna sat down and looked at the tall deputy chief. "Well, what should we do now? Is there any news from the leader?" "Yes. Let''s stay for two days. If there''s still no news about the Xiangying mercenary regiment, withdraw." Luna''s answer made Hegel frown: "what was his mother''s leader thinking? Did we come all the way here to camp? Now we ran back in frustration without doing anything. You know, we spent at least two or three million riens during this period. Even if there is money in the mercenary regiment, it''s not the same way to burn it." "Anyway, it''s someone else''s money. Why do you care so much?" Suddenly Luna suddenly said something that made Hegel feel puzzled. Hegel felt that he didn''t come all the way here to catch the elves. Other people''s money!? Does the leader have something to hide from himself. Hegel could not sit still: "who hired us here?" "I don''t know. Go back and ask the leader." Luna answered and then stopped talking and went out. The flying snow outside all day made the female mage fall into doubt. Can the spirit really survive in such a harsh natural environment? If the female mage''s eyes could gaze into the depths of the fog thousands of miles away, perhaps she would be surprised and speechless. Located in the forest, the town surrounded by snowstorms and crystalline forests is like a green island in the white ocean. There are not only elves she thinks can''t survive, but also nearly 3000 people. But it seems very lively today. A large number of elves are gathered near the portal in the center of the town. They are trading with many newly-built shops, and a large warehouse is being built next to these shops. Many elves transporting grain, cash crops and various medicinal materials are selling there. "What beautiful cloth! There are glassware!" "What a clean granulated sugar! There is no impurity at all. You can just buy some back. You haven''t made a good dessert for a long time. The children will be happy." "It''s great to have pig iron. You can make more iron arrows. The arrows issued before have been almost used." There are a variety of commodities on the shops, from sugar, salt, pepper, star anise and other spices and spices, different colors and cloth, exquisite and transparent glassware to various finished iron products such as axes, saws and shovels. And a large number of pig iron, coal and even magic spar are available. It looks like a huge department store, which makes people involuntarily want to buy. The trading area in the city of audur has been ready for some time and is finally open. On the first day, these daily necessities attracted a large number of high elves to try to buy, but the frost and snow elves who were responsible for coordinating the sale rejected the high elves'' barter trading mode, but were only willing to accept a new currency, and the only way to obtain these currencies was to use their surplus products to trade in one side of the warehouse area. Elves are not people who know nothing about financial and monetary transactions. When they once lived on the mainland, elves also used the main circulating Ryan currency for transactions. Now they have become the original transaction method of barter. The main reason is that they are not rich in products after having a habitat, Now, with the development, the products of ELF town also began to increase gradually. After retaining sufficient food, various by-products are also increasing day by day. And Yalin and schneizer also launched monetary policy at this time, which is naturally very timely. There is not much opposition to the new currency elves. After all, they are still dependent on others. Moreover, the new currency also has a stable credit value. Anyone can exchange equivalent food, salt, sugar and other things in the exchange with the new currency. Soon the elves mobilized and a large number of surplus food and cash crops. As well as the medicinal materials, fur, minerals and all kinds of poultry collected from the forest were sent to the exchange, which was busy for the frost and snow spirit who was responsible for trading in the exchange and luyini who was the commander in chief Shacurie. With her long sea blue hair and big sister temperament, Louise, who always appears calm and calm at ordinary times, can''t help but be in a hurry at the moment: "the sixth and seventh trading areas are responsible for the identification of gemstones and minerals in three hours. Ruling odur City, she will send several gem appraisers to come, and the ninth trading area will give priority to the identification of medicinal materials in 30 minutes." "Miss Louise, the stock of granulated sugar and pepper is only 300 kg. Do you approve another three tons?" "Approval!" "The second warehouse is full. The convoy of transport personnel has not returned yet." "Temporarily classify the goods outside. The population of this town is small, and the quantity of goods produced is not very large. You can deal with it temporarily." As the commander-in-chief, Louise coordinated the smooth progress of the work. After the introduction of the currency, the response of the high elves was more enthusiastic than expected. Every day, many elves sent many kinds of things to exchange currency, such as various carvings, semi-finished leather, various strange medicinal materials, and even some gemstones occasionally picked up by elves in the forest. Therefore, many different people are required to value these things. Because of these gemstones picked up by accident, frost and snow elves also took this as a clue to find an open-pit gem mine with very low mining cost, mainly sapphire and emerald. In the area where the crystalline forest has been North close to the Arnold mountains. Frost snow elves and dwarves have begun to evaluate this open-pit gem mine and will carry out mining operations after planning. Shangyalin, the worker, decided to hire high elves to work as much as possible, first, to make effective use of labor force, and second, to speed up the implementation of money. In the lively trading area, all kinds of cloth and iron products are the most popular things, followed by condiments and spices such as salt, pepper and sugar. On the contrary, most of the elves are self-sufficient in food. With the function of the magic farm in the summoning system, both the food in odur city and the elf habitat have always maintained a very high yield. Except for basic crops such as rice, wheat and potatoes. Limited by the population, the elves did not open up more agricultural areas. Therefore, the food materials of the elves are still very scarce. Sometimes the wild strawberries, apples and other fruits collected by some elves in the forest will become rare. Today, a large number of agricultural and sideline products on the commodity counters have also become the things that elves rush to buy. After all, it doesn''t matter for elves not to eat meat for a month or even a year, but it''s absolutely unbearable not to eat vegetables and fruits for a week. Just as the trading area was busy, the portal began to shine magic again. Now that they are used to the frost and snow elves who come and go through the portal, the High Elves will no longer have a reverent attitude towards the portal as they did at first. When the convoy responsible for transporting goods slowly drove out, the elves in the trading area were still busy with their own business. However, when several figures walked out with the team, some elves still focused their attention unexpectedly. "How lively! It looks much more lively than in audur!" A girl with long pink hair and a beautiful face no less than an elf is looking at the coming and going crowd with a gentle smile. The girl''s side was also followed by a teenager in military uniform and a petite and lovely girl in gauze skirt, which attracted the attention of the elves because they all seemed to be human. However, when some elves noticed the true face of the suspected pet like small animals held by the girl with long pink hair, the elves immediately dared not go out, and everyone almost subconsciously stepped back and tried to keep themselves away from the girl. Because what the girl holds in her arms is not a pet. Although it looks really cute, the spirit with a little knowledge can feel that the creature in the girl''s arms, which is covered with white scales and has a pair of small wings, looks like a lizard, and emits a frightening smell. It is not a pet or lizard, Although small, it is absolutely certain that it is a young dragon belonging to the dragon family! (to be continued) Chapter 538 The giant dragon is a terrible existence that stands at the top of creatures in the legend, not to mention that not long after coming to this habitat, the high elves also witnessed a terrible battle between the giant dragon and the giant dragon. The deafening dragon roar, the power to tear the earth, the dragon breath that makes everything freeze or wither, which was far beyond the imagination of the elves, It can be said that all the battles with human pursuers on the escape journey are not as terrible as that one. The fear of this creature has been deeply imprinted in the hearts of every elf who witnessed the war that day. Now I see the baby dragon carefully held by the girl with long pink hair. Even if the baby dragon is very cute, it looks around everywhere, and the nearby elves can hide as far as they can. How can a human girl who holds a young dragon as a child or pet be an ordinary person, not to mention the young man in military uniform who accompanied her also wears an ornament that shows that he is a subordinate of the ancient gods of the yanoder mountains. "Woo Hoo ~ woo Hoo ~" Bruce Lee, who was still a young dragon, looked around the trading area where people came and went. He kept shouting with joy. Especially when he saw a large number of food materials placed on the shops around, Bruce Lee kept fluttering his small wings and wanted to fly over to eat. "No, didn''t you just have lunch?" "Are you hungry so soon? You''re really a little greedy." Shumu rosefinch couldn''t help smiling at the young dragon held in Youfei''s arms. Looking at youfimia beside her, she comforted Bruce Lee like a mother comforting her beloved child. It was full of maternal tenderness. Shumu rosefinch''s heart couldn''t help but rise infinite comfort again. After losing the Ewing, the rosefinch felt that his life was like losing half of his color, which supported himself and brought hope to himself. As if the princess of the goddess had extinguished what she had seen in her own eyes, she was so kind and clear that she was so gentle. But in the end, she will be infamous because of Lu luciu''s Geass power, and spit on the world population she saved! Once upon a time, when thinking of these, Sumu rosefinch felt that endless feelings called hatred were growing in his heart. Hate ruluciu, hate the power of Geass, hate the Brittany Empire and hate the world itself. However, in those days when I was with Youfei, those beautiful memories became a light to point out a way for myself in the dark vortex of hatred. Because of this light, I was not lost in the vortex of hatred. And all this is a thing of the past. Now Youfei is resurrected. yes! Originally dead eufemia returned to the world and came back to her side. Half of the lost color once again pointed out his world. I vowed to thank all this and Yalin who brought Youfei back. This time, I must protect Youfei and protect the world. I can''t let the tragedy repeat for the second time. Never! "What''s the matter, brother rosefinch?" "Ah ~ nothing, I''m fine, Nana Li!" Shumu rosefinch was called back from her memory by Nana Li''s call. She looked at Nana Li and scratched her head like an older brother. Youfei and Nana Li both came to this world on the same day. Nana Li''s paralyzed legs have returned to normal after treatment. After receiving rehabilitation training, Nana Li can abandon her wheelchair and walk freely. This is an unspeakable great joy for Nana Li, who has lost her freedom for nearly ten years and can only sit in a wheelchair, It''s great to be able to walk freely without being served by others in an inconvenient wheelchair, as if you were reborn. "Unexpectedly, there are so many elves here. It''s like a fantasy world in a movie." Princess ufimia, who calmed Bruce Lee, was like a happy and free bird. In this world, Youfei is no longer the princess of Brittany. Everyone in audur city is equal. Everyone has their own things to do. Youfei MIA doesn''t need to carry those boring rules. No one will nag those old regulations in her ear. After removing the shackles called Princess, it brings unprecedented ease. After staying in audur city for a period of time, rosefinch also took a rare vacation to take Youfei and nanali out for a stroll, because there is no commercial trade, shops, commercial streets and other things in audur City, and there are not many entertainment facilities. After hearing about the opening of the trading area of the elf habitat today, the rosefinch decided to take two people here to have a look. At least it should be more lively than the city of audur. Accompany Youfei and nanali to visit the whole trading area. Looking at the two girls are very happy, rosefinch is also very pleased. It is a pity that such a prosperous scene has not yet appeared in audur city. Almost everyone in audur city is busy working every day, because audur city can usher in a war in less than a year. Now everyone is seizing the time to work and prepare for war. There is really no spare time to do other things. During the time she came to audur City, Youfei met many new friends. The most special friend is probably the white dragon in Youfei''s arms. When she saw the little dragon taken care of by the rosefinch for the first time, when she looked at the little dragon that would only appear in the story, Youfei deeply fell in love with this lovely little guy like a little pet. Of course, although the young dragon looks cute, the rosefinch as a caregiver knows how dangerous the young dragon is. Its upper and lower jaws are strong enough to easily bite the steel. The two front claws that look like Dumeng Dumeng can tear a large piece of raw beef into pieces like tofu. Moreover, Bruce Lee is very sensitive to the smell of blood. It may be because of his instinct that Bruce Lee likes to attack creatures with the smell of blood, Therefore, Shumu rosefinch really dare not hand over the white dragon and juvenile dragon, which seems harmless to humans and animals but is actually a ferocious beast, to Youfei, who is only an ordinary human. At first, Bruce Lee was jealous of rosefinch''s closeness to Youfei, and he looked quite hostile to Youfei. In the young dragon''s view, the rosefinch who has been nurturing and taking care of himself these days has been regarded as the same role as his father. Now there is another person competing with him for his father''s love, and the young dragon naturally has a lot of hostility. Fortunately, Youfei also wore the ornaments given to her by Yalin. In addition, Youfei unyielding learned the rosefinch method to take care of the young dragon. Soon, Bruce Lee''s hostility gradually dissipated. After all, although he has a high IQ, Bruce Lee, as a dragon, is still a baby creature, As long as the other party can release enough goodwill, a baby who knows nothing will naturally accept the other party''s goodwill. After some time, Bruce Lee also fully accepted Youfei. If Yalin guessed right, the still unable to speak young dragon should regard the rosefinch as his father and Youfei as his mother. Even if Bruce Lee is now forcibly held by Youfei and is not allowed to run to steal food, Bruce Lee still looks very wronged and flirts with Youfei. "It seems that the child is really hungry again. Can you buy something for him to eat?" Youfei looked at Bruce Lee with a wronged look and finally softened her heart. White dragons and young dragons are not beasts. They are also creatures with wisdom and self-consciousness, just like humans! This is what Yalin said when he first asked the rosefinch to take care of Bruce Lee. Yalin doesn''t want the rosefinch to keep Bruce Lee as a pet, but hopes that the rosefinch can teach it to give it knowledge and wisdom so that Bruce Lee can thrive. The rosefinch has always raised Bruce Lee as a child. After feeding him every day, the rosefinch will teach him some knowledge. Soon, the rosefinch saw that Bruce Lee was indeed a beast that did not act only by primitive instinct, as Yalin said. Bruce Lee had a strong learning ability and understood many things in a very short time. Although Youfei and nanali initially treated Bruce Lee as pets, careful Youfei soon found Bruce Lee''s unusual wisdom. After gradual correction and education, Youfei has slowly regarded Bruce Lee as a young child rather than a pet. Looking at Bruce Lee''s greedy appearance, the rosefinch smiled and had to take out the new currency just issued in his pocket: "there''s just some money here. You can buy him something to eat." After the rosefinch wanted to take Youfei and Nana Li to the trading area, alinse gave the rosefinch some newly issued coins for him to use, and took a look at the circulation of this new currency in the elf habitat. The money in the rosefinch''s hand is almost as big as the paper money in the original world, but now the paper money named ''Bain'' has a high gold content, because the paper money itself is made of softened gold wire, silver wire and copper wire with a specially treated bark. Its face is 500, 200, 100, 50, 20, 10, 5, 2 and 1 respectively. Among them, 500-100 denominations are woven with gold wire, 50-10 denominations are made of silver wire, and the remaining 5-1 denominations as change are the lowest copper wire. This paper money made of specially treated bark and silk thread of three different materials is not only durable, but also has excellent water resistance. Yalin also refers to the anti-counterfeiting technology of paper and pen in the world where he once lived, and adds some anti-counterfeiting methods that are difficult to imitate in the new currency. Basically, it is difficult to forge these currencies in this different world now. Economy is a puzzle. Money is not only issued, but also a lot of problems such as exchange rate and purchasing power. When the purchasing power is insufficient, the first batch of money issued is not much, but only after a detailed investigation of the productivity and purchasing power of the elf habitat, Considering that a group of human slaves will soon be educated into free people, after the purchasing power increases, Yalin will issue the second batch of currency according to the situation. With the new currency, the rosefinch went to a fruit shop, selected some apples that looked like water and smelled, and handed the new note. "Thank you for your patronage ~" After the frost fairy got back the change, the rosefinch found that he actually had some aftertaste of this feeling. It''s the first time he took money to make a deal after coming to a different world. (to be continued.) Chapter 539 ???? The greedy little dragon was fed with the bought apple. A big apple, the little dragon bit it into pieces in one bite, and swallowed it without even spitting out the core. Nana Li also seems to like the white dragon, which is about the size of a child. From time to time, she feeds it herself with an apple, and this interesting scene makes the elf children look here. Some brave children tried to take a few steps to take a closer look at the naughty and lovely little animal with a pair of small wings in their eyes, but their parents caught them nervously. A giant dragon cub can''t just wait and see. God knows whether the three young men and women around the young dragon will be their parents. Who can guarantee that their human appearance is not transformed by the giant dragon. "Snore ~ snore ~" A whole big bag of apples went into his stomach. Bruce Lee looked at the empty basket and licked the apple crumbs stuck to his mouth. "Ah La ~ so cute." Nanali looked at Bruce Lee with a happy look on her face and whispered with longing, "I really want to take care of such a little guy, too." "Ha ha ~ Although cute, the young dragon is still very dangerous, Nana Li. If you get hurt, I won''t be able to explain it to lulushu and his majesty Yalin." The rosefinch patted nanali''s little head and said. Just then Bruce Lee looked at the rosefinch and nanali''s mouth wriggled. "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo hoo After making a few unknown hisses, Bruce Lee suddenly uttered several accurate pronunciation from his mouth. Nanali and eufiton looked at Bruce Lee in surprise, and the rosefinch was stunned. Nana Li looked at Youfei and asked uncertainly, "sister Youfei, did you hear that just now?" "Well ~" Youfei nodded with certainty: "it seems that she really heard it calling nanali''s name." "Na ~ na na Li, Na Li, Na Li!" Just when the three were still uncertain about whether they heard wrong. Bruce Lee suddenly shouted happily. This time no one doubted his ears. The young dragon really shouted nanali''s name accurately. "Ah! It''s really calling my name!" "Really! I can really talk." At this time, Youfei also seemed to become a happy child. He picked up Bruce Lee and faced himself: "youfeimia ~ I''m youfeimia, can you say?" "UFI MIA UFI Mia!" It''s like parrot learning to speak. Bruce Lee''s head tilted and then spoke happily again, calling Youfei''s name, and licking Youfei''s cheek with his tongue from time to time. After avoiding Bruce Lee''s attack, Youfei said happily, "do you hear Zhu quejun? He''s really calling my name." "Shumu rosefinch! Can you call my name?" The rosefinch also squatted down and watched Bruce Lee point to himself. Looking at the original nurturer, rosefinch, is the closest person to Bruce Lee except for Yalin. He tilted his head and thought for a while. It seemed that after coordinating his pronunciation, Bruce Lee finally opened his mouth and shouted happily: "Shumu \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "What a clever little fellow!" Like the father who was called his name by his child for the first time, the rosefinch smiled and gently stroked Bruce Lee''s head with loving eyes. "Woo Hoo ~" Bruce Lee gave a burst of joy and cheers: "Shumu rosefinch \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ EH ~ the three were stunned. Then nanali and Youfei laughed happily. The rosefinch who was mistaken by Bruce Lee immediately scratched her head with a bitter smile and began to correct: "it''s not mom ~ it''s dad! You know? Dad ~" "Dad, Dad!" Bruce Lee also shouted in a similar way. When Bruce Lee''s eyes stopped turning to Youfei, Youfei quickly pointed to herself and said, "Mom! Call me mom!" "Mom ~ mom! Ufimia, mom!" "How lovely!" Youfei, like a carefree little girl, happily hugged Bruce Lee and smiled. As a reward for being called "mother", Youfei also warmly kissed Bruce Lee on the cheek. Finally, nanali coaxed Bruce Lee to call her sister. As the 7th Royal daughter of Brittany Empire, nanali, who was born to play the role of sister, was also very happy after being called sister by Bruce Lee. Some passing elves looked at the three people as if they were a family, and they couldn''t help showing envy. You know, during the escape journey, we don''t know how many Elves were separated from their relatives. Every time the news that a new elf was sent back to the habitat came, the high elves living in the habitat would pray for their lost relatives, However, some people cry with joy to reunite with their relatives, while others can only stand by and pray for the next time. The rosefinch stood up and looked at the thoughts of nanali and Youfei who teased Bruce Lee. "I wish this moment could last forever! If only there were no next war" Whispering in a voice that only you can hear, the rosefinch looked up at the street and the bustling market in front of you. Will the war that will soon come to audur burn all this? It was not easy to have a peaceful paradise. Can we really only watch this happy land go to destruction? The rosefinch couldn''t help sighing. However, he didn''t know that another supreme existence was standing beside him at the moment, staring at him silently and revealing his regret. Yeah! If only there were no war. But I -- At the highest point of the world, isera, the emerald Dragon Queen on the creator''s platform, silently stared at everything in front of him. After observing the dragon for so long, it was determined that, as the creator said, the awakened White Dragon King was already the soul from another world. Although he inherited the memory and experience of the once White Dragon King, But he did not inherit his hatred and anger. The newborn White Dragon King is desperately building his own city, trying to preserve the kindling of the ethnic group in the future war. Many people from the strange world also stepped into it. However, isera didn''t feel any disgust when he saw the White Dragon King ordering people to study the black core crystal again. At the moment, the queen of the emerald dragon hopes that the black nuclear crystal can be completed as soon as possible, because isera believes that only in this way can she keep her reason submerged by anger. What should I do! Isera followed the rosefinch to visit this fairy town with the three people. Isera''s worry is also isera''s worry, because once Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is defeated in the war, the world will lose its value in the eyes of the creator. At that time, not only this town will be destroyed, but the whole world will be completely buried by blood and bones. "Zhu quejun ~ ha ha! What brings you here." While isera was pondering, she suddenly found that a middle-aged man with white hair came over while saying hello with the fresh medicine he had just picked. Although he is a human, the white haired man''s eyes reveal a strange color of compassion, and his whole body reveals a reassuring atmosphere of peace, like a silver saint, which makes people feel good about him involuntarily. "Long time no see, Mr. Tochi." The rosefinch naturally knows who is coming in front of him. Tuoqi, one of the heirs of Beidou Shenquan who used to teach the fighting skills of frost Elf Ranger in odur City, has learned a lot of useful fighting skills even himself. Moreover, in addition to being a powerful boxer, Tochi is also a man with a compassionate heart like a savior. He is very gentle to everyone. Even the elves who were persecuted and fled by humans rarely accepted him as a human. After helping the elves rebuild their homes, Tuoqi often took care of the slaves working in the mine, and negotiated with Yalin more than once, which has led to the plan to select a group of outstanding slaves to be educated as free people. "Hello, Mr. rosefinch." Behind Tuoqi, several elf children who seemed to help Tuoqi collect medicine timidly hid behind. With Tuoqi''s encouragement, the children came out trembling and whispered greetings to the rosefinch. "Hello." The rosefinch also replied with a smile. Youfei and nanali, holding Bruce Lee, also greeted Tuoqi, and soon both sides found a quiet place to sit down and rest. Youfei and nanali were playing with the elf children, while Tuoqi and rosefinch talked about some trivial things in audur city recently. It was largely around the issue of money and the selection of human slaves as free people. "Your Majesty Yalin told me that the first batch of civilized slaves is temporarily about 500-800. After all, we can''t remove everyone''s slave status for a while. After all, the origins of these slaves are too mixed. Some people are poor people who have been slaves for generations, but some people become slaves because of property destruction, crime or captive trafficking. It''s inevitable that there will be some violent slaves bad element. So we must check the identity one by one. " Tuoqi nodded and said, "I can understand this. If I can, I still hope to give priority to those families with children to become free people, which is at least much faster than screening those single people one by one." "Of course, his majesty Yalin must think so." Having children and parents means that these people may be slaves for generations, or all their families may be slaves because of bankruptcy. Naturally, these people are much better in mind than those who become slaves because of crime, war or other bad reasons. Such people will not resist too much after they become free people. As long as they have the opportunity, they will settle down and live. "So, have you chosen a place for these people?" After talking for a while, Tochi suddenly asked. (to be continued) Chapter 540 ?? After the deal with klosed was concluded, the problem of labor scarcity in odur city has been greatly alleviated. Tens of thousands of slaves have been transported to fill various production facilities. In order to make effective use of more labor, Yalin has continued to upgrade more farms and logging yards, and opened several new mines. However, these cheap labor forces are always engaged in the production of the most primary raw materials. If these people do not have much culture and only know how to use brute force to dig minerals and manage farm slaves for advanced forging, textile, gem polishing and other work, they will certainly not work. Like the United States in the original world of Yalin ? Like the army, Army soldiers are recruiting more. Officials can recruit enough people to fill the vacancy as long as they go to the immigration office and prison. But if Air Force pilots are killed, you can''t let criminals in prison drive fighter planes worth tens of millions of dollars! Similarly, slaves who have not received knowledge and education can only dare to live in the body at the most elementary level. Although it is cheap, in Yalin''s view, it is impossible to make full use of these labor forces. Therefore, in this free people''s selection, in addition to slaves with good work performance, some people with professional skills, such as carpenter, blacksmith, construction and textile skills, can give priority to freedom. However, considering that most of the slaves sent by kloside are the cheapest types of coolies, and even some people have lived as slaves for generations, I''m afraid there are not many people who can have skills, and Yalin is also closely asking the elves to prepare courses, giving priority to cultivating a group of backbone with "cultural level" in the shortest possible time. As for the settlement site, these human slaves had different identities from the elves, and considering avoiding the conflict between humans and elves, Yalin decided to place them in the outer city of odur. Although elves stay in the forest, it seems unfair for humans to stay in the city, in fact, only humans in odur can make it easier for Yalin to monitor their every move. They should be able to manage these people through some restrictive means. "So it is. Lord Yalin also has his consideration." After hearing the brief explanation of rosefinch, Tochi nodded. "Now the list of the first batch of personnel has been preliminarily listed. Most of them are slaves sent by kloside, President of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce. The resistance of some captured mercenaries and adventurers is too high for them to be free." The two chatted casually for a while, and soon the topic shifted to ELF town. Under the secret arrangement of Yalin, the elves elected a leader close to themselves through election. In addition, some insiders lurking in the town spread favorable comments to Yalin from time to time. Now the atmosphere of the whole Elven town is almost developing to the good side. The first high elves allowed to study in odur have been stationed for a long time. Among them, several gifted elves have been able to use level 1 and level 2 basic magic, and a more gifted girl began to pay attention to specialized courses in magic engraving. "Everything is fine. The recently elected leader, Le sheen Zhufeng, is a very good young man ~ HMM ~ ha ha! Judging from our real age, maybe he should call me a young man." Speaking of this, Tuoqi not only smiled dumbly: "he is capable, powerful, flexible and doesn''t like to be conservative. Although his qualifications as a leader are still shallow, his father is an elder in the town, which can help him make up some loopholes." After being elected as a leader, Le sheen also paid a special visit to Tuoqi. After all, firstly, Tuoqi''s identity is regarded as an envoy sent by the ancient gods to the elves. Secondly, Tuoqi''s noble personality has also won considerable praise among the elves. For the pro Yalin faction of Le sheen, the good relationship with Tochi has a direct impact on his leadership position in the town. After talking with Le sheen several times, Tochi had a good view of the "young" elf. Although some places were unfamiliar because of his seniority, his father and the Female Elf named Fiona were helping him quickly adapt to this new identity. For the current situation and future development of the high elves, lehien saw it more thoroughly, and there were no stubborn and rigid old-fashioned habits of some elves. For this point, as far as Le sheen is concerned, those stubborn people who are too conservative are either killed on the way to escape or captured by humans. Even if the rest are conservative, such a hard and embarrassing escape journey is enough to make them smooth. "But I don''t agree with Lord Yalin''s detention of the former leader of these elves." "In fact, it can''t be said to be detention. I think your majesty Yalin is actually \ As the earliest pivot wood rosefinch transformed into a white dragon, it naturally has the opportunity to step into the frost wing hall. To this end, I also had the opportunity to meet arrogill, a beautiful and soul stirring elf girl. The rosefinch also knows that the beautiful sound of the piano on every double moon night comes from the hands of such an elf girl. From the other party''s situation, it is not so much detained as a canary protected in a golden cage, although the rosefinch does not have such a terrible ability to observe words and colors as sunezer, But the rosefinch also found some unusual feelings for the elf girl through some daily chat. Of course, it''s good to know something. Talking nonsense everywhere will cause trouble for yourself, especially in some private affairs of others'' feelings. The rosefinch chose to shut up. "\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "So it is. I really hope their sisters can reunite as soon as possible." Tocci nodded and understood some of the reasons. In the karsermon empire far away from the Arnold mountains, irogel''s sister Aisha is completing today''s learning task and bathing in the bathroom. Like her sister, Aisha is also lucky to be treated by the half Elf Female mage natya Although Shuangyu still retains her slave status, natya treats Aisha favorably in many aspects, but sometimes natya always teases Aisha like a beautiful doll, which makes Aisha feel a little uncomfortable. Now natya holds her in the bath like a child and is gently stroked by her, Asha''s blush of shame was about to spread to her ears. "Aisha, how was your practice of rotating gold coins tonight?" Natya''s soft white fingers gently crossed the shoulder of the girl in her arms and wiped it for her. "You can make three coins rotate." Although natya''s fingers didn''t have a thick cocoon and felt as smooth as jade, whenever she crossed Aisha''s body, Aisha would inadvertently feel an unspeakable stimulation all over her. The maid who was waiting on them to bathe was standing aside with a red face. Although they are all girls, But I saw two other women hugging and caressing each other in the bathroom (in fact, only Turner ya did it) and she is still a beautiful elf and half elf. The young Aisha has a pure and lovely face. Although her young body has not yet fully developed, it gives people a strange green beauty. Not to mention Turner ya, although she is a half elf, Turner ya is no less beautiful than serene, who is known as the golden gem in the Empire Lord, compared with the nobility of Princess Celine, Turner, who practices magic, has a mysterious temperament. She is like a gem hidden in the fog, which makes people eager to peel off the fog and see her reality! It is said that at first, when Turner met Prince Augusta, his highness, who always regarded himself highly, was rigidly attracted by him for several seconds. Seeing Aisha teased by Turner Ya in her arms, the maid of the same age felt that the sweet atmosphere seemed to spread to herself. "Three? Not bad in terms of your talent." Natya was satisfied with Aisha''s learning ability: "should I give my little pet a reward?" Better not!! Aisha shook her head hard. Aisha, who had been rewarded several times, naturally knew what Turner Ya called reward. "It''s really sad that you don''t understand my good \ While teasing Aisha, Tanya suddenly stood up from the bath as fiercely as if she had found something. The beautiful carcass - body with S curve was bathed in the fog, which made Tanya dazzling as if she had just taken a bath. For a moment, the maid was stunned. It had to be said that Tanya''s figure was perfect and almost flawless. However, in Turner Ya''s voice, the maid remembered her duty and immediately brought her bathrobe. Turner Ya''s eyes gradually became dignified when she put on the bathrobe. It seemed that she felt something bad. Suddenly, the half ELF''s eyes opened fiercely and ordered: "contact the nearby garrison immediately and let them all go out immediately and arrive at my house immediately!!" "Ah ~ Yes! Miss Turner!" The maid was immediately jumped by Turner Ya''s expression and hurried out. With a gentle wave of her hand, Ashton in the bath flew up and landed in Turner Ya''s hand. She took ashatna Ya in her arms and strode to a hidden secret room in the residence. That secret room was built by Turner Ya herself and has the strongest protective array. Even more than a dozen magicians above level 16 can''t be destroyed for a while and a half. "What''s the matter, master?" Aisha, who was held in Turner''s arms, said timidly. "Someone broke through the protective array in the valley and quickly moved towards me!!" On the way, Turner Ya finally answered Aisha''s question. The half ELF''s face was full of dignified look. The other party could easily suddenly use the Dharma array for urban protection, and even the garrison did not have time to stop him. Obviously, the visitor was not simple. To be on the safe side, Tanya decided to hide Aisha in the secret room for the time being, which has guaranteed her safety! "Stay where you are, don''t move!" After leaving Aisha in the secret room, Turner Ya also let all the maidens in the house hide in and quickly started the compound protection array. At the same time, Turner Ya also performed anti detection magic. After all this, Turner Ya found that the other party had come to the outside of her house, which was much faster than Turner Ya imagined! (to be continued.) ... Chapter 541 ?readx(); What a fast speed! It took less than a few minutes to fly from the periphery of the valley to his house. This speed is by no means what ordinary humans can achieve. At this time, the detection array outside the residence has fed back the information of the attacker to Turner ya. One man and two women are dressed as ordinary soldiers, while the man is a strong man as tall as an iron tower, with an expression like a knife, and exudes a terrible murderous spirit. "Dragon! And it''s still a black dragon." the knowledgeable Turner Ya recognized the identity of the caller, but the other two female soldiers frowned. The two female soldiers seemed to have no soul, and their whole body exuded a breath of nothingness. According to the investigation, this valley is the place where the karsermon Empire built a secret weapons factory, and there is a luxury house completely incompatible with the surrounding environment, Not to mention that the outside of the residence is full of a large number of traps for protection and attack. The guard ability of the French array is even tighter than those weapons factories. It seems that this should be the target you are looking for. "Hum ~ it''s really easy for me to find." Gallodus snorted coldly and strode forward, completely ignoring the magic trap in front of him. At the moment of stepping into the garden gate, the lightning trap arranged here was activated. The huge arc current turned the flowers, plants and trees around into fly ash in an instant, and the combustibles ignited by lightning quickly burned up, illuminating the dark night sky, However, the lightning trap with at least 14 magic levels only made gallodus tremble, and the Black Dragon Guard continued to move forward as if he had no feeling. The two female soldiers behind him also followed galrhodes forward. Along the way, in addition to lightning traps, there were fire, frost, poison gas, and other traps. However, all these were useless to gallodus. Only one reverse transmission array made gallodus a little nervous. If it was not for the timely destruction, gallodus might have been forcibly transmitted to an unknown place hundreds of kilometers away. When he came to the front and back of the gate, gallodus hit the precious wooden door with an impolite blow. It was the strength of the black dragon, let alone a wooden door. Even the gate made of steel should sink and fly out of the door frame. However, after a trace of cyan ripple flashed on the wooden door, it shook slightly. Galrhodes was surprised. He looked up and looked around. Galrhodes found that the protective array on the door was connected with the whole residence. In addition to the basic defense, it also had a space distortion function. The power that can concentrate the enemy on one point can be dispersed to the whole house, that is, to destroy this gate, we need to destroy the whole house. It seems that the female mage named Turner Ya still has some strength, which makes galrods praise slightly. One arm of gallodus was immediately covered with black dragon scales. His fist fell on the door with the force enough to tear the steel into pieces, and the protective array was activated again. However, the cyan corrugated shield was so hard hit that it suddenly dimmed. Not only that, but also some slight cracks began to appear on it. Under galrhodes''s second punch, the whole French array completely collapsed, and the whole door was torn to pieces by great force, and the door railings on both sides took off. The huge roar even made Aisha and others who were hiding in the secret room hear it. The elf girl and several maids held tightly together with faces and faces and a look of fear. Gallodus, who was just about to approach the residence, suddenly stopped and made a defensive posture. The two female soldiers jumped to both sides at the first time, and the next second, the blue flame gushed in the middle of gallodus with the spark of lightning. The powerful force even made the Black Dragon Guard retreat a few steps before stopping, After the flame dissipated, everything in the front hall of the whole residence had completely melted, and the marble floor had become as hot as a boiling crater. However, gallodus still stands in the suffocating heat. He tore off the half melted armor on his chest and walked in without care. "Although there are not many visitors here, it''s the first time for a rude person like you to break in without saying hello." On the steps of the front hall, Turner, who had been dressed all over, looked coldly at galrhodes entering the house. The other party was safe and sound under a level 17 composite magic. It should be said that it is worthy of being the black dragon with the most excellent defense among the dragons. "Are you Turner?" Gallodus ignored each other''s eyes and said, at the same time, two female soldiers outside also penetrated. "Don''t you quote your name before asking someone else''s name? Or ~ the black dragon who has conquered and plundered has no politeness in his mind." Galrhodes'' eyes changed slightly. The other party seemed to understand some inside stories of the black dragon clan, and the power of compound magic just now was quite powerful, especially in the perfect degree of melting, which is not what ordinary magicians can do: "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Here is a girl I need. If you give her to me, there''s nothing for you." Turner smiled contemptuously, "I have many girls and children here. Who knows who you want?" "An elf girl named Aisha. According to my investigation, Augusta, king of the karsermon Empire, gave her to you." "First of all, the kid is still a prince, not a king. Secondly, he did give me the girl, but what do you want if I tell you I''m tired of playing and sell her?" Tanaya said to gallodus in a tone deliberately like a little ruffian. Although the black dragon''s power breath was amazing, she was so reckless to break in and directly wanted to rob her own things like a robber. Turner Ya was also unknown for a time. For the lonely Turner ya, the power of the dragon is really terrible, but it doesn''t mean that she has no power to fight here. And the reason why the black dragon came to the door was because of the elf girl? No matter what the child thinks, except for some magical talents, he is just an ordinary elf. Even if she is cute, it should not attract a black dragon to fight for her. Suddenly, Turner''s mind remembered Augusta''s plan to return Aisha again recently, and she didn''t hesitate to offer a higher price to trade with herself. Is there really any secret about Aisha! At the thought of this, Turner couldn''t help feeling a little excited. After a long period of calm, the plain spirit was about to decay. Now she was involved in exciting things, which not only didn''t make Turner afraid, but made her more curious. "Then I can only take you back and torture you slowly." Here, the murderous spirit of gallodus is more fierce. If you sell Aisha as Turner Ya said, you will have to waste more time and energy searching for new news, which is a very troublesome thing. And that''s what garrodes, the black dragon bodyguard, hates most. "Well ~" Turner Ya seemed to admit defeat: "she''s really with me now. What will you give in exchange if you want." "What!?" Gallodus felt for a moment that the half Elf Female mage in front of her was mentally ill. At this time, she still wanted to make a deal with herself? Ridiculous! "Of course, take out what interests me. As a dragon, shouldn''t you have your own treasure? If you give it all to me, I''ll consider giving Aisha to you. How''s it cost-effective?" Turner Ya showed a cold look of evil. The hands behind her back have quietly condensed new spells. Obviously, at first, Turner Ya didn''t intend to exchange Aisha, but just wanted to delay the time and tease the black dragon in front of her. "That''s enough! I just need to know that girl is with you." After the black dragon gallodus said this, his muscles tightened fiercely, and the whole man waved his fist and rushed like a bloodthirsty beast. "Hum! That means we''re going to rob ~" Tanya''s eyes were burning with anger, and her hands behind her fiercely waved forward. Suddenly, four spells above level 14 were cast in an instant. The ripples of water color and cyan color merged together to form a shield in front of Turner ya. When galrhodes''s fist touched the shield, it felt like it was trapped in some viscous substance, and the great power contained in the fist was completely absorbed. "The black dragon who only knows how to use brute force, you are still as stupid as before!" At the moment when the black dragon gallodus stopped, the next magic came out one after another. This time, Turner aimed at gallodus'' head. It is well known that any kind of giant dragon has strong defense, but the seemingly indestructible giant dragon also has several weaknesses, of which the eyeball is the biggest weakness, Even the black dragon with excellent defense can''t bear eye damage. The blue magic wave quickly condensed into sharp Ice Spikes in the air. Turner Ya aimed at each other''s eyes and fired. At this time, gallodus also instantly found the other party''s attempt. With a fierce wave of his hands, he directly destroyed the compound magic that imprisoned him, and then knocked the ice spike down to the ground without hesitation. Damn! The power of the black dragon is really not general! Seeing that the other party actually got rid of the bondage magic by force, Turner Ya couldn''t help looking dignified. The power of the black dragon in front of her was much stronger than she expected. The sound of breaking the air sounded at this time. Turner Ya suddenly found that the shadow of the two swords had attacked from the left and right sides respectively. The physical protection magic blessed on her suddenly showed its effect. The blade was blocked before touching Turner Ya''s body, although the protection magic collapsed under non-human power within a few seconds, But Turner Ya has taken this opportunity to transmit magic for a short distance and escape to the safe area. The two women soldiers who missed did not hesitate to catch up. A few meters high steps, the two just jumped up with a gentle jump. Even in the narrow corridor on the second floor, the speed of the blade is still not reduced by a minute. No matter the walls decorated with exquisite reliefs or the railings of the corridor can stop the blade for even a second. Turner took a few quick steps back. Fingers gently drew a shape in the air, and the cold frost immediately spread itself as the center, which made the two female soldiers slow down. In the space of this second, a 16 level chain lightning then shot from the fingertips of the female mage and hit two female soldiers. After the crackling sound, they immediately fell down from the steps. At this time, the air was filled with a creepy smell of barbecue. However, Turner ya, who knocked down the two enemies, did not look happy, because below, two female soldiers who had become coke stood up again. The rotten and blackened face stared at Turner Ya above like an evil ghost reborn from the underworld, as if laughing at the powerlessness of the female mage. (to be continued.) Chapter 542 ?? Whether it''s ice spike, transmission spell, frost spread, chain lightning, so many high-level spells Turner ya have been used in the form of instant, and the female mage still doesn''t feel tired, as if there is inexhaustible magic in her body. "Among the secular mortals, only one human named Ron has reached this level." Gallodus came slowly. Although he looked down at Turner, it gave people a wonderful feeling, as if gallodus was looking at each other from a high position. "The magic you use has exceeded the level of secular power anyway. It seems that you are also a Mage at level 20 or even above." Galrhodes looked at Turner with bad eyes. The scorched wounds of the two female soldiers beside him were recovering rapidly. "Some people are ignorant, or do you look down on secular power for too long." Turner said in a sarcastic tone. Galrhodes was puzzled: "the power you have is not worth working for this country at all. You should get more and greater wealth and rights. What is the reason for your ridiculous status as the general consultant of magic technology in the karsermon Empire?" According to the idea of black dragon, powerful people should naturally be above others. There has never been a truth that the strong submit to the weak in this world. Turner ya, the female mage in front of her, is obviously a mage above level 20, even stronger than Farron, who is now known as the great mage. Farron, who can only use level 20 spells, can become the leader of the sage tower, and even let the kings of mainland countries treat her politely. Turner ya, who is stronger than her, actually works as a magic technical consultant in such a place. It''s just as ridiculous as a giant dragon surrendering to a mole ant. As long as Turner Ya is willing, she can get better treatment anywhere in this continent. As for her semi elf identity, her identity and lineage are not a problem in front of power. In history, I don''t know how many nobles are willing to marry their young and beautiful daughters to win over an old and powerful magician. "It''s just that there are some things that I care about in this country. What! Do you want to win me over?" Turner was half joking and ready for the next attack. "Now that you know what enemy you are facing, you should know the strength gap between us. My goal is only the elf girl. If you give her to me, it''s nothing for you." Gallodus did not continue this topic, but patiently repeated what he had just said to Turner ya. It is no problem to deal with Turner ya. Although the strength of the female mage is very strong, it is not strong enough to beat herself as a dragon. Galrhodes only cares about the garrison of the karsermon empire in the valley. When he broke through the valley Dharma array just now, he has alerted the garrison, and now he has a big fight with Tanya here. Presumably, the army of the karsermon empire is rapidly gathering here. For galrhodes, although the karsermon empire is known as the strongest empire on the mainland, it is only an army built by mortals at best. If you want to leave, no one can stop you, but it will be troublesome to be entangled now. Turner Ya tilted her head, and a murderous opportunity appeared on her face: "as always, be self righteous, black dragon!!" Slowly stretched out his hands, countless light balls emerged from the air. Each one exudes powerful magic power. "You have wasted too much of my time, half elf, kill her!" After giving orders to the two war monsters, galrhodes focused on natya: "your stupidity will kill you today." "Then try it!" Natya said sternly, the light ball immediately spread out, aimed at galrhodes and two female soldiers, and then encircled the past again. After receiving the new command, the two female soldiers quickly spread to the left and right, and their agile skills avoided the attack of the magic light ball. With the sound of explosion, they quickly approached Turner Ya from the left and right sides after breaking through, This time, the two kept a distance, which obviously won''t let Turner repeat her old skill for the second time. On the other hand, the light ball smashed on galrhodes by the other side sent out bursts of explosions, and the skyrocketing fire accompanied by a powerful shock wave almost turned the front hall of the house into ruins. The first sword cut away with the wall. Turner Ya immediately used level 11 magic fossils to make part of the aisle collapse for mud, but when the first female soldier fell into the steps that turned into mud. The second man has stepped on the head of the former into the fighting area. As a half elf, Turner Ya has stronger skills and strength than ordinary mages, but it is still impossible to fight hand to hand with two female soldiers who are obviously not human. A physical defense shield was raised in front of the body. The long sword failed to tear the shield when cutting it. Taking this opportunity, Turner Ya''s water elements gathered around her. However, the blue water soon turned into a fierce poisonous acid with a pungent and rotten smell. Just now Turner Ya had witnessed the amazing resilience of the female soldier, so this time the female mage was ready to completely dissolve the other party''s flesh and bones with strong acid. But galrods is not going to give Tanya the chance. The black dragon rising from the fire hit with his fist, and the aisle on the second floor collapsed completely under the heavy fist. Turner ya, who jumped out of the air, had to aim the prepared corrosive acid at the attacking black dragon. The splashing acid splashed on gallodus like rain. However, although the burning squeak sounded, gallodus even frowned, as if he couldn''t feel the pain at all. At this time, another sword of the female soldier had hit. Unable to defend, Turner Ya temporarily supported a shield, but was shot down by the other party like a shot down bird in mid air. "You have forgotten your identity, half elf! You are always just a mortal." Gallodus, who had rushed out of the acid rain, took advantage of Turner Ya''s body and had not yet stood firm, and his heavy fist had been quickly thrown. However, this fist would look ridiculous in the eyes of the third party, because the distance between the two was still very far away. Gallodus''s arm could not touch Turner ya, but no one would feel ridiculous the next second, The strong wind formed by fist pressure rolled away like a huge drill bit, and all the things it touched were stirred into powder in an instant. Although the shield blocked most of the attacks and acted as a cushion during the fall, Turner Ya was dazzled by the huge impulse for a moment. At the moment of attention recovery, Turner Ya opened her eyes and found that the deadly storm rolled up from her eyes, desperate to support a circular shield, At the moment when the wind pressure concentrated on the shield, he let himself slip away with force. The wind pressure that lost the target crushed one wall after another, almost running through the mansion from beginning to end. "Uh huh ~ ~" Turner ya, who finally screamed, rolled awkwardly on the ground for several times before stopping. Blood was flowing down her arms. It was obvious that she had skillfully bounced off the storm with her shield just now, but she was still hurt. Gallodus walked over and looked at tenaya with murderous spirit: "you have two skills, but your spells are too weak to work on me." "Hoo ~ yeah?" Turner Ya stood up with a soft blue light in her hand and healed the wound with water magic. "It''s too much for you to try to deal with three enemies stronger than you by one person, half elf!" The muscles of gallodus began to swell, and the black dragon scales had spread all over his body. The whole man had begun to break away from the human posture and returned to the appearance of a half dragon man. With this, gallodus''s strength rose to a new level again! Natya stared fearlessly at the black dragon emitting a terrible smell. Her ring dress suddenly changed into a blue robe. The breath of four different elements continued to flow on the robe: "correct again, I''m not alone here." The sound of heavy footsteps suddenly occurred to me, as if a giant were walking here. Soon, with the sound of the broken door frame, four tall steel soldiers came to Turner with cast steel fists. Steel puppet!! Looking at the giant with red eyes, gallodus recognized each other''s identity at a glance. Battle puppets made of steel. These puppets are wrapped all over by strong steel. The blue magic streamer is slowly flowing in the steel. Every magic node drives the joints of the whole body to move. The iron puppet is powerful and has excellent defense against physical attacks. In addition, the cost performance is the lowest of several puppets. It is very suitable for cluster attack on the battlefield. Of course, these terrible war machines in the eyes of outsiders are still despised by galrhodes. There are many better Obsidian puppets in the nest of the black dragon clan: "do you think you can defeat me with the help of a few puppets?" "Of course not, but there should be no problem holding the two women next to you." Turner Ya said coldly, implying that you are my opponent. Under the ferocious eyes of gallodus, a halo appeared in front of Turner ya. The half Elf Mage reached into the halo, and a blood red magic wand with strange and dazzling red light was taken out. Suddenly, galrods, who was going to completely solve Turner ya, couldn''t help stopping, because the black dragon bodyguard had seen it in a war!! (to be continued...) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 543 ?readx(); The blood red staff handle seems to be made of some unknown mineral. It looks as if there is blood flowing in it. The top of the staff has the shape of wings extending to both sides. Only one wing is white and flawless, emitting the glory of life, while the other wing is black and withered, as if hanging from the dead, A red and white gem floats out of thin air, and the center of the wing emits a dazzling red light. The most strange thing is that the liquid like blood drips from the gem to the handle of the staff. At the moment of holding the staff, Turner Ya''s long silver blue hair gradually turned blood red. The female mage''s body exuded a feeling of sadness, just like countless wills praying for the passing of life. "Your expression changes so fast ~ Black Dragon!" After taking out the staff, gallodus looked surprised: "the commandment of life and death ~ why do you have this staff!!" "It turns out that this staff is called the commandment of life and death. It''s really a very consistent name." Turner Ya showed an expression of enlightenment, as if she had heard the name for the first time. For the black dragon galrhodes, this staff once had a one-sided relationship. It was an epic weapon in the dragon war ten thousand years ago, and it was a very powerful epic weapon, even reaching the level of quasi holy objects, and even stronger than holy objects in some aspects. You should know that the so-called holy equipment in the hearts of the world now generally means that it is qualified to be called holy only when it is endowed with power by the gods. The law of life and death comes from the hands of mortals. It has been forged from the materials of the earth, which is no less than a magic wand given by the gods. Such a forging master has gone beyond the level of a great master, and can even be known as a forging master! The master level forgers, not to mention the era when the earth dominated by human beings and even masters are scarce, even in the era when the five dragon gods rule the earth, the master is also one of the few. The ring of life and death of the staff was painstakingly forged by the most famous forging master at that time, and whose name is still spread in the world "Where did you find this staff?" Galrhodes was surprised. After all, after the dragon war, many weapons were damaged in the war, or lost in an unknown place, and the commandment of life and death of the staff disappeared at that moment. Until now, it suddenly appeared in the hands of a semi Elf Female mage. Turner looked at the surprised galrhodes and smiled softly, "why should I tell you!" As soon as the voice fell, Turner quickly injected magic into the staff. The magic wand affected by magic is like a hungry ghost who has been * * for a long time. It quickly becomes active. The wings representing life become more dazzling, and the wings representing death exude a breath of despair. The tip of the staff was immediately aimed at gallodus, and the blazing light beam as bright as a laser converged on the top of the staff tip and went straight out. Gallodus was instantly aware of the danger. After fighting with the female mage, the black dragon chose to avoid the attack for the first time. The light beam almost wiped gallodus''s face, and the heat left even made the black dragon feel some pain in his cheek. The karsermendi * * team, who was gathering in the valley and quickly came to the house, saw the strange red light breaking through the sky. The commander was surprised, and then immediately understood that something must have happened to miss Turner ya, the magic technology director, and immediately whipped up his men to march at full speed. In the mansion, when Turner Ya attacked, the iron statue also rushed at the two female soldiers with heavy steps. The huge iron fist wields the destruction storm with the intention of completely turning the other party into pieces. The female soldiers also waved their heavy swords and fought against each other. An unimaginable battle sound of flesh and blood colliding with steel sounded in the hall. With their agile skills and strong spiritual reflection, the female soldiers swam downstream of the giant fist of the iron statue, However, even the sword blade wielded by non-human forces can not penetrate the iron devil statue, which is like a big dictionary and thick solid steel armor. The iron devil''s huge fist is suitable for facing the enemies of large-scale clusters. For the quick-moving female soldiers, they can''t hit each other for a moment and a half, and the war situation fell into a stalemate in an instant. On the other side, the flame intertwined by different magic flying in the air and the roar of the black dragon have been heard together. After taking out the staff at the bottom of the pressing box, Turner Ya no longer retains anything. After the initial level 16 flame magic is used, there are several magic above level 16 and a lightning magic ''thunder breaking the air'' reaching level 19! An already powerful magic can directly * * the element itself to form a penetration effect. In addition to the crystal dragon that is completely immune to magic, even the enemy with considerable magic resistance can not stop all high-level magic. This strength of magic, coupled with the increase of the commandment of life and death of the quasi holy thing level staff, the original level 19 magic can even exceed the level 21 effect, which is a small magic that even galrhodes dare not do easily. The huge thunder that cut through the sky directly ran through the roof and fell into the position where galrods stood, making everything on the earth form a dark pit under the strong lightning. At the critical moment, galrhodes avoided the lightning and rushed to Turner ya. The mage is always weak no matter how strong the melee is, not to mention the black dragon who is best at melee. The big move failed, and other magic could only briefly block galrhodes. Even if Turner Ya used a short-distance transmission, the Black Dragon Guard filament rushed to the position of spatial fluctuation regardless of some pain caused by the magic on her body, just like the predicted Turner Ya who ended the transmission just appeared in front of her. "Don''t be too conceited. You think you can defeat me with the commandment of life and death!!" The roaring black dragon bodyguard''s heavy fist accurately focused on the female mage who had just appeared. Although the panicked Turner Ya quickly supported the physical defense shield, what she would face was not the heavy sword of the war monster, but the black dragon''s fist of unknown levels. And a black dragon in a rage. Even if gallodus is still in the half dragon state and has not fully recovered the dragon form, this punch is strong enough to kill an ogre more than ten times. The half Elf Female mage flew out like a broken kite and fell into the inner room after breaking the door. Galrhodes looked at the potholes of dragon scales made by magic such as fire, wind blade and petrification, and walked slowly with anger. The punch just now can accurately feel the feeling of concentrating on the waist after breaking through the other party''s magic shield, and the sounds of broken spine and broken ribs have all indicated that the battle is over. Even if the half Elf Female mage doesn''t die in the field, she will never want to stand up. The other party''s arrogance made the black dragon bodyguard very angry. A poor half elf thought that holding a powerful magic wand could reverse the war, and thought that with the help of external forces, he could make up for the huge strength gap between each other. It was ridiculous! But it''s annoying, but it''s over now. After taking away the princess of the princess of the princess of the princess of La, she can also bring the long lost staff to her. Although the black dragon''s natural desire for wealth had made Garr Rhodes have the intention of taking this stick as his own purpose, but as the Dragon Guard war, the bodyguard had been very mature and steady in mind, and his mind was easily overpowered by greed. A stick that could not be used directly was strong enough to be a dead thing, and it would be better to use it to win the favor of the princess. At this time, a blue light suddenly flashed in the dark inner room. The haggard galrhodes was suddenly concentrated by the magic. Suddenly, the ice crystal frozen galrhodes''s hands and half of his body. The biting cold even made galrhodes shiver!! "What''s the matter? Are there other mages here?" Gallodus quickly broke free from the bondage of ice crystals, but the next second, several fireballs with dangerous smell came right into gallodus''s face! Not only the fire magic, the fireball is also mixed with the power of lightning. Obviously, it is a kind of composite magic. When the explosion flame power is concurrent with the puncture force of lightning, even galrhodes finally couldn''t bear to show a fierce color, and retreated several steps until he was pushed down the second floor step by the last shock wave. At this time, the attacker had revealed her true body from the burning corridor. The female mage Turner Ya was dripping blood on the corners of her mouth and looked at gallodus below with a smile. The commandment of life and death of the staff was still tightly held in her hand, emitting a strange light. It was not like gallodus''s previous judgment. The other party was either killed or could not stand up. Galrhodes looked at Turner in disbelief. The blow was indeed hit by her, and it was not an illusion or being cheated by separation, because now the female mage still had traces of injury on her body, the spine of her waist was abnormally twisted, and the outer ring of her ribs in front of her chest was sunken, which was clear even without inspection, The internal organs have long been squeezed by the ribs to the condition of serious injury. However, in this case, the female mage can still use such strong magic, and now she obviously doesn''t care at all. Suddenly galrhodes found that Turner Ya''s injury was recovering rapidly, her ribs were constantly returning to their original position, and her bruises and scratches were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. This speed had far exceeded any recovery method, even the highest purity therapeutic drugs and even magic could not reach this speed! It should be said that the recovery speed can''t be the speed that normal creatures can achieve. If you want to say, it''s just like the recovery ability that undead can have. The dead!? Gallodus noticed the situation. That''s right! The female mage Turner Ya is indeed emitting the negative power fluctuation of undead creatures, and the strong smell of death is constantly emanating from her! But how could this be possible? No matter how she felt before, Turner was just a living creature. She could not become a dead creature in an instant! "It seems that although you know the name of this staff, you don''t seem to know the power of this staff!!" Turner raised the staff and displayed the commandment of life and death in front of the other side. (to be continued.) Chapter 544 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Although gallodus had seen this staff before, he really didn''t know what the power of this staff was. After all, the holder of this staff stood in the black dragon and white dragon clan camp in the dragon war. As an ally in the camp, who would pay more attention to the ability of weapons in the hands of allies, unless the other party was an enemy, he would deliberately collect intelligence before the war. Now the half elves who were supposed to be living beings suddenly turned into undead creatures. Don''t think that gallodus also knew that this should be a special ability of the staff. Gallodus also guessed some from the name of the staff. It seems that the staff should be able to turn the holder into undead, or turn the undead into living beings, Just like its name ''commandment of life and death''! Although Turner Ya satirized galrhodes, the half Elf Female mage was not interested in explaining the ability of the staff to galrhodes. Only a fool can do this kind of self exploding cards. "Undead? Then I''ll beat you to collapse. I want to see if your recovery ability can keep up." Gallodus was also angry. The black dragon bodyguard began to completely liberate the force. No matter whether there will be any traces left here in the future, the huge wings spread out from behind, and all the skin of the whole body has been completely covered by the Dragon scales. Even the head has lost its human form and turned into a black dragon. The dark element has broken the gap between the spiritual world and the main material plane with the black dragon as the medium. It has been centered on galrhodes, as if there was a black whirlwind. Everything, whether stone steps, wood or porcelain, has gradually become rotten under the corrosion of dark elements. In the face of the opponent whose strength has soared another level, even Turner ya, who holds the quasi sacred staff of the commandment of life and death, can''t help but look dignified. The strength of the black dragon in front of her is much stronger than expected, and his identity must have come a long way in the black dragon clan. But Turner Ya didn''t give up hope. If the other party was another dragon, maybe she would have to run away, but the black dragon still had a chance to fight with the special ability of the commandment of life and death staff. Moreover, the army of the karsermon empire is coming, and the weapon they brought should also be useful. On reading, Turner Ya held the staff and aimed at galrhodes. The great magic began to gather at the tip of the staff. Now what she had to do was to delay each other as much as possible. Wait until the imperial reinforcements arrive. Galrhodes'' eyes narrowed slightly. In a flash, the figure of the black dragon bodyguard suddenly disappeared from the original place. Turner Ya was surprised and immediately became alert, and the fist with amazing destructive power came from behind the next second. The speed was so fast that Turner couldn''t believe it. Turner ya, who had just tried to turn the staff, was concentrated in an instant. The power of this punch was much better than before, but Turner Ya was surprised. She just flew out of a little distance and stopped. However, galrhodes was also surprised. That punch did hit Turner ya just now, but she didn''t feel flesh and blood. As if he had just cut through a fog. Undead - ghost!? Suddenly, galrhodes found that Turner Ya''s body became floating. The strange posture was the ghost of the undead, a kind of undead who was good at mental attack and had the highest physical attack immunity. The other party had flesh and blood before, but the next moment it became a ghost who lost his flesh. Even gallodus couldn''t help marveling at the power of the Dharma stick, the commandment of life and death. How dangerous! Turner Ya also shouted that it was dangerous. Fortunately, she became a ghost with the help of the magic wand just now. Otherwise, if the zombie body is hit, I''m afraid the dead will have to die again. And even if he became a ghost, the punch just now has not been completely defended. Now his chest still has bursts of uncomfortable and incomparable pain. After knowing the speed of gallodus, Turner Ya left and launched a counterattack. The level 14 undead magic ''life withers'' flew out with an ominous dark green light, and gallodus who was coming was hit. Although it has been speculated that the female mage can use the staff to perform the Necromancer''s magic in advance, it was unexpected that the staff could enable the living to directly use such strong Necromancer''s magic. The black dragon has strong defense, but in the face of this kind of Necromancer''s magic specifically for the living, Gallodus could not help feeling that a strange force began to gradually break through the defense and invade his body, making his life seem to be passing quickly. But all this can''t stop yourself! Since the other party has become a ghost, if the ordinary attack does not work, then use the element attack. Although the black dragon is not good at other kinds of magic, it has a unique talent for the control of dark elements. A large number of dark elements condensed on gallodus to form an element armor, which absorbed most of the power of the "life withering" magic. For a time, Turner Ya hurriedly tried to distance herself from gallodus. As a knowledgeable mage, Turner Ya knew that she could be immune to most physical attacks in the ghost state. However, they are not immune to the dark elements attached to gallodus''s fist. Although the undead also has natural resistance to dark elements and can even absorb some power that can be transformed into death, the concentration of dark elements collected in the black dragon''s hands is amazing. Even the undead can''t completely absorb them. Turner, who retreated, avoided the heavy blow of gallodus, and the wall hit by the fist collapsed like a paper toy. When it fell to the ground, the wall had even been completely corroded into ashes by dark elements. It can be seen how amazing the power of the blow just now. Physical defense shield - invalid! White bone armor - invalid White bone cage - invalid Banshee scream - invalid Turner Ya was immediately forced by the crazy galrhodes, and no magic could stop the black dragon''s footsteps. The shield couldn''t hold for a while, and the bone cage was broken by a blow, and the Banshee scream that made the creatures afraid to escape was useless. The spirit of the dragon is too strong. Needless to say, it is a black dragon in anger. Only they bring fear to all things, nothing can make them feel fear. Seeing that Turner could not free her hand to fight back, gallodus accelerated again. The sudden acceleration suddenly made Turner lose her calmness, and the heavy fist with dark elements had flown in front of Turner, even if the fist had not been touched, The strong wind with strong dark elements has made Tanya feel as if her spiritualized body would be swallowed up by darkness. Three layers of white bone armor are completely destroyed in less than a second. The physical defense shield can reduce the opponent''s physical damage by 30%, but it can''t reduce the most deadly dark element. Turner Ya clenched the staff, clenched her teeth, and desperate to change her form. At the same time, a high-level undead spell was used. Death ripple!! The level 16 undead magic has been directly increased to level 19 by the magic wand. Turner Ya can''t care about Aisha and the maid who are still hidden in the secret room. Although a very strong defensive array is arranged in the secret room, she may not be able to last long under the bombardment of level 19 magic or undead magic specifically aimed at the living, Because now Turner is a little difficult to protect herself. While Turner Ya''s body flew out, the invisible death wave spread in an instant, the surrounding flowers and trees withered and died in an instant, even the insects hiding underground were not spared, and the earth was like the loss of life. The original fresh soil was transformed into * * substances emitting a disgusting smell, and the dark elements on gallodus were violently agitated, The death ripple scattered many dark elements and began to directly damage galrhodes. Turner ya, who hit the ground, struggled to stand up. Now the female mage has become another form. Her whole body is wrapped in rich dark elements, but her body is constantly decaying and disappearing, just like being swallowed up by her own dark elements. High level undead creature ghost corpse! A high-level zombie shaped undead creature formed after dark element transformation. It can greatly absorb dark elements and convert them into its own strength. Although its strength is not strong, it is really a rare undead zombie that can use dark element magic. Turner Ya vomited some * * substances. Just now Turner Ya gambled that she changed from ghost form to ghost ghost corpse at the moment when her fist hit her. After absorbing most of the physical damage in ghost form, she changed to ghost ghost corpse to absorb the excess dark elements before the dark elements completely swallowed her. This is a very dangerous gamble, A little slower or a little faster, you may either die under a heavy fist or be corroded by dark elements. But it''s good to bet "It''s not a win!" Turner Ya said with a painful look. Now her muscles are being destroyed, and the destructive power caused by the black dragon''s fist is still spreading in her body, destroying important organs in her body. Now that she is in a state of undead, she does not dare to use healing potions and magic. She can only rely on the super recovery ability of the undead to resist this power, But in other words, in this death wave, I dare not restore the living form, and now the injury is so serious that the living person may become a real undead right away. Supporting her body to stand up, Turner Ya raised her wand regardless of her injury and continued to inject magic. The power of the death wave was more powerful, but galrhodes still stood in front of Turner ya like a huge mountain and refused to fall down. The black dragon even came to Turner Ya step by step with amazing momentum under the attack of the death wave. Damn it! Is the strength between yourself and the Dragon really so different? Turner Ya cursed and clenched the staff again. The ominous smell of death rose even higher. Gallodus seemed to feel the increase of resistance and stopped for a while. However, the black dragon''s eyes were ferocious and angry. The next second, a black flame soared into the sky, as if an element storm rolled up around, The huge dark element almost instantly expelled all other elements, and even the power of the death ripple was pushed back. Turner Ya stumbled and almost didn''t fall, and the half Elf Female mage couldn''t help staring. If it wasn''t for the state of the dead, Turner Ya''s forehead must be full of fine beads of sweat. Garrhodes, the black dragon bodyguard, has recovered the shape of a giant dragon and appeared in front of Turner ya. His huge body and huge wings as if blocking out the sky and the sun. His terrible momentum and body shape cast a shadow of despair on all things in an instant. (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 545 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit I haven''t been so angry today for a long time! At first, she was ordered by the Black Dragon Princess salatia to go to the karsermon Empire to find an elf girl named Aisha. After investigation, she learned that a new magic technology director took the girl away. As a former follower of the Black Dragon King Victor, gallodus, who had experienced the dragon war, once thought that this was only a very simple task, The only difficulty is that the investigation process took a lot of energy. However, when seeing Turner find that the other party is a half Elf Mage with magic level above level 20, although galrhodes is a little surprised, he still doesn''t think it will be difficult to take Aisha away from Turner. Magic level above level 20 may be unimaginable in the eyes of secular mortals, But in the eyes of the dragon who transcends the secular world, it can only be regarded as a degree of carelessness. At first, gallodus also enjoyed the battle with Turner ya. He wanted to see how strong the female mage was and how far it was from the subordinates of the white dragon king he met in the fog forest. When Tanya took out the long lost staff of the commandment of life and death, gallodus still didn''t change his mind. In any case, if the holder of a powerful weapon is not capable enough, it is just a dead object. However, now gallodus has to admit that he is really small ¡õ ¨L I looked at Turner, or rather underestimated this quasi holy staff once made by the necromancer. "You fought very well, half elf, but even with the help of this staff, the power gap between us is still absolute!" After restoring the original appearance of the black dragon, galrhodes'' anger calmed down a lot. As a black dragon who survived the baptism of the dragon war, galrhodes still has strong emotional regulation, indeed! She was really forced by Turner just now, but when all the Liberation Forces restored the original appearance of the dragon, the dragon''s unique self-esteem and arrogance made gallodus re-examine the enemy in front of him. Although he is a weak mortal. But being able to compete with such a weak body up to now is enough for me to express my respect. The terrible oppression brought by the black dragon in front of her made Tanya feel her soul trembling. Maybe she really overestimated her strength As a half elf who has lived for hundreds of years, Tanya has traveled in this world for a long time and seen many things, whether it is the country of secular mortals or those beyond secular existence, Tanya has been in contact with. As a mage and scholar, Tanya likes to travel and adventure to explore those ancient relics and lost civilizations. Once, by chance, Turner ya got a staff sealed deep underground, and this staff with this unspeakable power opened the door to a new world. As a mage, tenaya studied the staff for a long time after she got it. Finally, turneya found that in addition to greatly improving the magic level and power of the magic cast by the holder, the staff has a special power that allows the living to turn into the dead in a short time, However, this transformation is not complete and absolute, and can be recovered at any time as long as the holder is willing. However, it is worth mentioning that after being transformed into undead, the holder will also get the special talents possessed by all undead creatures, amazing resilience, no breathing, no food, never tired body and so on. And the most terrible thing is that the living beings who are temporarily transformed into undead can use the undead magic that can only be used by undead creatures without scruples, and will never be eaten by the smell of death. People who practice undead magic will become undead sooner or later! This is the most extreme description of undead magic, but this description is also correct. The death power of undead magic refuses the intervention of life. Whether powerful mages do good protection, when using undead magic, they will inevitably make their bodies attacked by the power of death. Over time, the lives of these mages will quickly lose and finally extinguish the fire of life. However, one thing to say is that the living need great perseverance and luck to transform into undead creatures after death. Even if there is a undead mage, it is not guaranteed that anyone can become undead creatures 100%, but this magic wand exceeds this rule. In the study of the staff, Turner Ya also speculated that if the holder of the staff is the undead, can the undead also turn himself into a living person with its power? Perhaps the undead can also use the magic that can be used by some living people without scruples, such as the light magic that generally exists as a nemesis for the undead. So that the dead and the living can exchange their identities with each other. Compared with the creator of this staff, it is also an extremely powerful figure in the existence beyond the secular world. Turner was delighted that she could get this staff, which became Turner''s ace in life. Especially once in a battle with a powerful chimera in an ancient relic, Turner was seriously injured. Turner, who thought she was going to die here, had an idea to use the staff to transform herself into the form of the dead and recover her injury with the help of the rapid recovery of the dead creatures. Then after recovering the living, Turner found that she had been completely cured. Using the power of death to get rid of death is a great irony. But success is success. In the days to come, Turner ya, the special power of the staff, remained almost invincible. Especially after gradually discovering that the undead can be transformed into many different forms, according to different opponents, tenaya can skillfully use the power of the staff to obtain the most favorable situation to defeat them one by one. "Maybe it''s a miscalculation this time," Turner Ya said faintly, but she still didn''t seem to have a plan to give up in her tone. "Although you annoy me, I can still give you another chance to give me the child and the staff in your hand, and you will be fine!" Calming down, galrhodes decided to give Turner a chance. To be honest, Turner''s combat and tactics are perfect. He is also very skilled in the application of the commandments of life and death, so he has to restore the shape of the dragon. If he can, gallodus really wants Turner to be his servant. It''s a pity that her power is used by secular human beings! "Oh, really?" Turner Ya''s tone was rather playful: "who can guarantee that you won''t choose to kill me directly after I give you Aisha and the staff?" Galrhodes raised his head proudly. Long Tong looked at Turner carefully and said in a serious tone: "I have sworn in the name of my lord Victor, the king of the black dragon, as long as you give me the elf girl and this staff, I will ensure your safety, half elf!" For a time, Turner Ya also fell into silence. The other party was willing to swear in the name of the king of the black dragon. Obviously, she also had some sincerity. To be honest, she has little chance of winning with the other party now, even if there is still a bottom card not used. Although it is not clear whether the other party will keep his promise, this is more or less a chance to live. Just a little "I refuse!!" After several hesitations, Turner Ya''s face suddenly became ferocious, as if she had changed into a person: "you can''t get either Aisha or the staff ~ Black Dragon!!" "Really?" Gallodus moved and looked at tenaya with a look like looking at the dead: "you chose the wrong option, half elf. You shouldn''t doubt my promise. In that case, you have to die here!" The dark elements shrouded under the black dragon''s wings gathered together one after another as if they felt the master''s will, forming a terrible element fluctuation breath, like an extreme black hole to devour everything around. "First of all, I want to tell you something, not that I doubt your promise, but that I still have a card!" Galrhodes'' eyes revealed the smell of destruction. He looked at tenaya quite ''unexpectedly'': "interesting ~ then let me see it." "Secondly ~ I don''t like dragons. Whether it''s black dragons or golden dragons, all the dragons in the world disgust me!!" Turner Ya shouted loudly. Then the female mage raised the commandment of life and death, and a large amount of magic was fiercely injected into the staff. At this time, the staff began to send out a strong death wave. The space behind Turner Ya seemed to be broken, forming a huge black hole, from which bursts of strange and extremely unknown breath emerged, It''s like the avatar of a liberated disaster running out of the sealed Pandora''s box to spread pain, death and despair to the world. That''s!! Gallodus opened his eyes fiercely, and then anger gushed out of gallodus''s mind. Even the huge dragon''s body trembled slightly because of anger, because what protruded from the black hole was a huge dragon''s head, but the dragon''s head had no flesh and blood, only gloomy and terrible white bones, The blue soul fire is burning in the empty eyes. If there is anything in this world that will offend the nerve of the dragon in charge of rage, first stealing the dragon''s wealth is one, and then stealing the dragon''s eggs is one, but the most angry thing for the dragon is to desecrate the dead dragon''s bones and use the dragon''s bones as materials to make weapons or armor, which is the most hated thing for the dragon, Turn the whole dragon''s bones into undead creatures and control them as puppets!! No matter it is the dragon of the clan, no matter what reason and reason, as long as it is seen by the dragon, it is definitely the degree of not killing the other party and never giving up!! (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 546 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Undead dragon!! Among the undead creatures summoned by the undead spell, it is the top existence in the legend. It is a great job to revive the dragon, which was originally known as the embodiment of power on the mainland. For the transformed keel alone, dozens of undead mages must cooperate with each other, and the spiritual power of the dragon with long life is far greater than that of any creature in the world, Even after death, the will of the dragon will remain stubbornly on the dead bones. In the process of transformation, even a powerful Lich may be accidentally swallowed up by the will of the residual dragon. When the transformation is completed, it is not easy to manipulate such a powerful undead creature. The summoner needs to have extraordinary persistence and strength. You know that just providing death breath to the undead dragon is enough to drain ten undead mages above level 12, Of course, the power displayed by a dragon of the dead is absolutely unimaginable. Although the strength and physique of a dragon with strong power will decline after it becomes a creature of the dead, the undead''s immortality is enough to make up for these weaknesses. As long as it fights where the breath of death is sufficient, the dragon of the dead is the embodiment of immortality, The original dragon breath of the dead dragon can''t be used, but it is replaced by a new dragon breath that can make the enemy''s * * age and decay rapidly, which is called "death spit". Moreover, the most terrible thing is that this dragon breath containing a lot of death breath will turn it into a dead creature in an instant when killing any living person. In other words, if an undead dragon appears on the battlefield, the whole battlefield will be covered by undead soon. However, Qiang GUI Qiang, in the new era after the end of the second generation, there are only a handful of undead dragons. In the era when the whole world was still ruled by the five dragons before the dragon war, the dragons had unwritten regulations and closely guarded the remains of the dead people, For the dragon, the most hated thing is that the bodies of their compatriots are taken by outsiders as materials for making weapons and armor, not to mention being made into such a blasphemous undead dragon. Because of this concept, even during the dragon war, although the Dragon clans fought each other, neither the green dragon coalition nor the black dragon clans have ever desecrated the remains of the dead dragon. Yalin, the new king of the white dragon, was most impressed by this. The green dragon coalition army destroyed the city of the white dragon clan in the war, but the emerald dragon, who had a deep hatred with the king of the white dragon, still did not disturb the remains of the members of the White Dragon clan buried in the yanold mountains. Desecrating the dragon''s body is an enemy of all the Dragon clans in the world. After coming to this world, Yalin did not turn the remains of the dead white dragon into material energy. First, he respected the clan soldiers who had been loyal to the king of the white dragon, and second, he did not want to become the public enemy of all the dragons in the world, especially after Arthas, the Lich King, was summoned. Yalin did not let Arthas go to the resting place to transform an army of undead dragons. But now in the secular mortal country of this era, let alone the undead dragon, even the living dragon has no witnesses for hundreds of years. Gallodus'' anger can be imagined, regardless of whether the undead dragon came from the dragon family, but even the dead bones of the emerald green dragon and the golden dragon, who are old enemies. Gallodus also decided to completely destroy the half elf mages who violated the dignity of the dragon. "Correct one thing!" Because summoning the undead dragon consumed too much magic, Turner Ya''s face was a little ugly, but the half Elf Female mage still said in a half joking tone: "this undead dragon was transformed by the creator of the staff and has been stored in the soul plane. Don''t put the name of sin on my head." Turner Ya didn''t want to get rid of the black dragon''s anger, but her character made her say it. However, in his anger, gallodus was not interested in chatting with Turner. The huge dark element had been compressed in his mouth and formed a terrible material like a black hole. Facing this ugly thing that violated the dignity of the dragon, gallodus wanted to wipe out the dead dragon in front of him with her Summoner with the most terrible dragon breath. Feeling the strong life breath and killing intention of the black dragon in front of him, the undead dragon sent out a terrible whistling sound that made people feel sour. It rushed like the loyal dog of the protector. The dragon breath like gray smoke was also contained in the mouth of the undead dragon, and the dark element Dragon breath gushed out the next moment, and the dragon breath mixed with the breath of death hit together. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ On the hillside not far from the house. A third party shrouded in black armor is looking back at the house above and feeling the powerful smell of the fighting between the dragons. "Undead dragon!! he''s really X. unexpectedly, this half elf mole ant still has this card. Fortunately, he didn''t break in directly before. Sure enough, it''s right to let that guy try the water first." Under the black helmet, black dragon Rogge looked at the two huge figures flying into the air with anger and some happiness. The ominous power of the dragon of the dead makes everything wither and die. Even standing so far away, you can feel the horror of this power. However, the black dragon bodyguard commander gallodus still needs to stabilize the head of the undead dragon in terms of power. In the previous dragon breath spitting, the black dragon''s dragon breath has the upper hand and directly tore open the other party''s breath spitting and hit the target, but the undead dragon, as a undead creature, has unique resistance to dark elements, The power of dark elements has been absorbed a lot, but the breath blast wave still breaks the chest keel of the undead dragon. In the fight, gallodus also saw this point, and took a direct first blow and tore open the chest of the undead dragon. If the Dragon gallodus is now facing is a living person, then this blow should have dug out the other party''s heart and won the victory. However, for the dragon as a dead creature, this blow is at most a skin wound that doesn''t get in the way. Compared with digging out his already empty chest. Breaking your limbs can also make you lose combat effectiveness. The black dragon''s mistake in choosing the attack mode made the undead dragon seize the opportunity. The gloomy and terrible White Bone Giant Claw crossed the black dragon''s back like a sharp razor, but this time only left a deep scratch on the black dragon''s dragon scale, which did not cause any actual damage. The figure of battle in the sky also startled emperor karsermon, who had just arrived on the hillside, with his huge body and wings that block out the sky and the sun. That majestic gesture, that terrible momentum, this is a giant dragon that has disappeared from the mainland for hundreds of years. The emperor * * who had just recovered from the chaos stood on the spot. Even the leader of the sea blue knight was stunned and looked deeply at the two figures. The sea blue knight with extraordinary strength in human beings found that he would be so powerless in the face of this legendary creature for the first time. "Well, I should take advantage of that guy to find the person the prince wants when he is entangled. I didn''t expect that this country has made all that stuff. What a ghost!" Rogge glanced at the regrouped emperor karsermon * * and quickly made a detour from behind to the house. As a subordinate of the Black Dragon Prince croside, Rogge was ordered not long ago to investigate a new magic technical director named Turner Ya in the karsermon Empire, and then to bring back an elf girl named Aisha from seratia before she did. At first, when Rogge heard this mission, Rogge hesitated, though he was a poor man at cllosied, but his royal highness to the upper clan was not a good thing to do. Let''s not say that the princess''s own highness was what a displeased bodyguard was on top of himself. However, this time, kloside promised Rogge''s valuable afterwards reward, and Rogge also noticed some things at this time. After trading with Yalin, the king of the white dragon, his highness seems to have gone to the karsermon Empire several times to discuss something. It seems that his Highness has been worried about it since he came back. Is it because of the elf girl named Aisha? Why does an elf girl make the prince care so much? There is only one possibility. This girl is the person that the White Dragon King Yalin wants!! After thinking about it, Rogge was excited. Instead of giving the girl to his Highness the prince, he might as well ask himself to personally send her to the king of the white dragon and have a relationship with the Dragon King who once kept pace with the Black Dragon King victor. Although he has a little "relationship" with the king of the white dragon, that''s not a good thing, That terrible soul contract is still firmly binding on himself. If sending this girl to the Dragon King can win the favor of the Dragon King, maybe he can take this opportunity to make up for his mistakes and let the Dragon King contact the constraints of the contract. Contacting the soul contract and winning the favor of the White Dragon King is a good thing to kill two birds with one stone, which is better than giving the girl to croside. With the goal, there will be motivation. Rogge immediately took the order to go to the karsermon Empire to investigate the news about Turner Ya in detail. After a lot of effort, Rogge finally found the location of the female mage. When Rogge wanted to break in, he found another slow guest, and the bodyguard beside the Black Dragon Princess forcibly broke in at this time. What is the purpose of the other party here? Rogge is very clear. Considering the strength gap between the two sides, Rogge gave up his plan to rob the other party in the front. Rogge, who has been quietly following behind galrhodes, plans to quietly find an opportunity to take advantage of her unprepared to find Aisha first, However, what is unexpected is that the half Elf Female mage named Turner Ya can compete with galrhodes. Up to now, she even has a strong * * stick that seems to be left over from the dragon war. In an instant, Rogge moved his mind. He not only wanted to take Aisha away, but also wanted to take the staff. After observing the fighting between the two sides for a while, it seemed that Turner Ya still had the ability to fight. Rogge decided to let the two fight for a while, and it was best to lose both sides. At that time, he could not only take the staff away, but also kill the unpleasant bodyguard, It can be said to kill two birds with one stone. Therefore, in order to avoid being disturbed by them, Rogge simply created a landslide and stopped the reinforced karsermendi * * on the way. Just looking at the current situation, it is estimated that there is some trouble to solve the captain of the bodyguard, but the female mage with all her cards is the best target. (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 547 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit "Miss Turner, are you all right?" Turner ya, who relieved the state of the dead in the secret room, was drinking several bottles of medicine in order to recover in the shortest time regardless of whether her body could bear it. Although she survived the attack of the black dragon with the help of the posture of the dead, the strength of the black dragon still inevitably left injuries on her body, especially the breath of the black dragon that contained the power of terrible dark elements just now, If Turner hadn''t sent herself back to the secret room with strong protective barrier just in case, even if the undead dragon offset most of the power of dragon breath, the rest would kill herself. And fortunately, he returned to the secret room and strengthened the defense barrier again with magic. Otherwise, this dangerous barrier under the destruction of the wave of death can never resist the dragon breath. "Listen, we''ll all leave together later. When you get out of the house, all of you disperse and try to run to the deep mountains until you find that it''s absolutely safe around. You''ll look for the Garrison for help, okay?" After a recovery, Turner Ya immediately ordered, and several maids immediately turned their faces. No one expected that such an order that the imperial magic director ordered to escape would happen tonight. Turner Ya also felt a headache. Because she fought with the black dragon, she was surrounded by unstable dark element forces. Short distance transmission was good. Once long-distance large-scale transmission was involved, it would become unusable due to element interference. Now she had to leave the magic disturbance area before she could use transmission to escape. "Excuse me ~ what happened, Miss Turner? Was it a raid by the army of the kingdom of kreises?" The maid, who had some knowledge of the recent situation on the mainland, couldn''t help asking. Although this should be the inland depth of the karsermen Empire, it is reasonable that there would be no sudden sneak attack here, the maid couldn''t help thinking of the kreises Royal Army that fought with the Empire not long ago. "A hundred times worse than that!" Turner Ya''s tone and expression made the maid tremble slightly with fear. Once sent to serve the magic director who is the first red man in front of the prince recently. Every girl is still dreaming of climbing the dragon and the Phoenix, but now the high-ranking Director Miss will flee in a hurry. Turner Ya is observing the situation of the undead dragon with the help of the staff. It is obvious that the undead dragon can''t drag the black dragon for long. The undead dragon has been placed in the soul plane for too long, and has completely lost the nourishment of the breath of death and can''t move. If the undead dragon wants to move again, it needs more than a dozen mages to work together to complete it, and Turner Ya is only herself, The half Elf Female mage spent decades to supply the magic and death breath of the undead dragon bit by bit, and reactivated it, which can only be said to be the highest masterpiece of undead creatures. Now all this magic is consumed in the battle with the black dragon. If the magic runs out, the undead dragon will probably fall down in an instant or return to the soul plane opened up by the staff. At that time, Turner is not confident that she can support the magic supply of this "demon consuming family" alone. Once the undead dragon falls. Then he will no longer have any means to compete with the black dragon who has completely restored the shape of the giant dragon, and in the whole valley, only the new weapon just produced in the weapon factory may be able to compete with the black dragon. "Aisha ~ follow me!" After recovering her mental strength, Turner Ya deeply looked at Aisha and shouted that everything that happened tonight was because of the elf girl. A black dragon worked so hard to take her away, and she looked like she would never leave without taking her away. Turner vowed to ask Aisha why as long as it was safe. Aisha was excited by Turner Ya''s eyes, and the girl nodded subconsciously. Compared with the maid, Turner Ya also left a teleportation spell to let Aisha escape to a safe place with herself. She used the instant gap between the dead dragon and gallodus. Turner Ya cast an invisible spell on everyone and immediately untied the barrier. Looking at the magnificent residence outside the barrier an hour ago, it seemed as if it had been bombed continuously, The maids could not help exclaiming. They couldn''t believe their eyes. "Stop arguing and follow me quickly." Turner Ya didn''t have time to sigh with these maids. The half Elf Female mage maintained the invisible magic and led the party around the battlefield where the two dragons fought in front. The collapsed rubble tiles and damaged furniture decoration made it difficult to walk along the way, but the terrible roar from a distance made the waitresses close their mouths to complain, because the cold breath that made people feel chilly from the bottom of their heart was blowing. The mansion was built on a hillside. You can just enjoy the beautiful scenery of the whole valley. Because it is located in the military important land of the karserman Empire, the design of secret roads and escape routes were not considered during the construction, and the road to the residence is only the front road, surrounded by fences in the form of mountains and slopes, so as to prevent someone from falling down. When we came to the rear garden, the beautiful garden, which had been carefully taken care of by the maid and gardener, had become a gray one, and all the trees, flowers and plants withered under the power of the wave of death. Many dead birds and small animals fell on the ground. The most shocking thing is the large damaged traces in the garden, the huge footprints and the deep pit that seems to be hit by the giant''s fist. Turner Ya recognized at a glance that this was the effect caused by the attack of the iron puppet. Where was the iron puppet she called? Was it destroyed by the two female soldiers? Under the impact of the wave of death, Turner Ya doesn''t think there are still living creatures. If the two female soldiers are dead, the steel puppet should return to her side according to the preset procedure. Without taking two steps, a corpse on the ground accepted Turner Ya''s idea. A corpse that was dried up and completely burned into coke. It seems that the double handed Epee falling from the side of the body should be one of the female soldiers. The iron puppet''s body is equipped with fuel, which can spray flame through the palm of his hand. It seems that one such inhuman monster warrior has been destroyed, but where are the bodies of another female warrior and the iron puppet? With the help of Turner ya, they slowly moved down the hillside until they landed in the lowest forest from the hillside more than ten meters high. The two huge remains lying here give Turner the answer. The steel puppets with sword cutting marks on their bodies have lost their power and fell to the ground. One of the steel puppets was most seriously damaged. All the arms made of King Kong were removed, and the power core inlaid with magic spar in the center was completely hollowed out. It''s hard to imagine that this is the damage caused by the two female soldiers with the power of flesh and blood. The armor of the power core of the iron puppet is the thickest. Even the siege crossbow and even the magic crystal cannon may not be able to break through the front armor at one stroke. But the other party actually tore open the armor of the iron puppet with a two handed sword or even bare hands. Step ~ step~ While Turner was thinking. A figure walking slowly in front of them stopped the group. It was a woman like a corpse. Wearing ragged armor and holding the iconic sword. Turner Ya could feel that the vitality in the female soldier''s body had reached the edge of drying up, which was obviously consumed by the previous death ripple. However, as a living person, the other party can be hit by the death ripple without defense, and can escape from the hands of the iron puppet, which is simply!! Living dead!! Looking at the female soldier, Turner Ya couldn''t help sighing. The drying up of the power of life led to complete muscle atrophy. The whole body looked like a skeleton, but even so, the female soldier still moved her two handed sword without knowing it. As if she had found something, the female soldier suddenly stopped and looked at the position of the group. The youngest maid couldn''t help crying. Obviously, the terrible appearance of the female soldier left an indelible psychological shadow in the maid''s heart. "Be quiet ~ she seems to be sensitive to sound." Turner Ya didn''t forget that she and her party were also blessed with stealth magic, but the female soldiers in front of her still came slowly step by step with rigid steps. Just kill her. She won''t live long anyway. On reading, Turner Ya gathered a basic magic missile in her hand and aimed it at the head of the female soldier. In the previous battle, the resilience of the two female soldiers was amazing. Although there was any breath, it was difficult to ensure that they were not a special monster. It was safer to destroy the heart or directly break the head. Just as Turner was about to do it. The female soldier stopped and made a defensive gesture, but this gesture was not facing Turner ya. At the moment when the half Elf Female mage doubted, a black figure had landed behind the female warrior from the sky. The sudden appearance made the female soldier cut off without hesitation. Even if her physical function was about to collapse, the female soldier still used all her strength, because her residual weak self-consciousness felt that the enemy suddenly appeared in front of her was a very powerful existence. Rogge easily grabbed each other''s wrist, then twisted it gently and tore each other''s arm away from his elbow like a broken reed. The female soldier immediately stretched out another hand and tried to strangle the other party''s neck, while Rogge took off the other party''s arm again as before. Rogge smiled grimly and pinched the head of the female soldier and began to increase his strength: "the doll needs a doll like that!" The female soldier who was lifted in the air struggled like a fish lifted off the water, but with the strengthening of Rogge''s strength. The eyes of the female soldier began to protrude slowly until finally, with the sound of skull fragmentation, red blood and white brain mixed and flew out. The female soldier''s body also stopped struggling at that moment, but there was still a last nerve reflex and twitched slightly. "Ha ~ what a broken toy without playing." She threw the female soldiers out like garbage. Rogge looked straight at Turner Ya and others who had been cast invisible magic in front, and showed a crazy smile. (to be continued) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 548 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit "Look what I met, a few poor mole ants, a mage with little magic left, and a baby I''m looking for!" In order to search for Aisha, Rogge had already prepared the "true vision" magic with the magic of seeing through illusions and invisibility, and now he collided with Turner and others who had just escaped. The little blond elf girl next to Turner Ya was stared at by Rogge at a glance. Even there was no need to compare the data. This was the elf girl that kloside was also the king of the white dragon Yalin wanted. Very cute! But after all, it''s just an elf. I really don''t know why the white dragon king wants this girl. Rogge instantly locked her eyes, which made Aisha cold in her heart. The elf girl even subconsciously grasped Turner Ya''s robe, as if this could bring a trace of courage to herself. Turner Ya was even more surprised and speechless in the face of Rogge. The other party actually came to look for Aisha, first a black dragon and then an inhuman monster. Although the female soldier has weakened to the extreme under the impact of the battle with the iron puppet and the wave of death, at least ordinary soldiers have to pay some price to subdue her, The man in front of him killed each other like a crushed insect. If the other party is human, she will not believe it even if she kills herself. What is Asha''s identity? Is it Augusta who captured the princess of the elves, or is she the next saint of the holy capital? "Well, beautiful mage, I also give you a choice. Give me the girl next to you and the magic wand. Of course, you belong to me now. I can guarantee that you will be fine." Seeing has been found by the other party. Turner Ya also removed the Invisibility spell, but Turner Ya couldn''t help laughing: "the requirements are more demanding than before ~" "So you have no choice. I only count three now and make a decision quickly!" Rogge didn''t want to waste time counting: "one to two" "Three!!" Angry Turner Ya suddenly shouted, and then without hesitation raised the commandment of life and death, and cast multiple blades at Rogge. The plural blades made deep marks on the earth and flew to Rogge like the sharpest razor. When he noticed that the female mage was going to die, Rogge showed a ferocious smile and cut terrible cracks in her armor regardless of the wind blade. Like a black comet, she rushed to Turner ya, who was punched and flew out like a doll. The pain rolled all over the body. Turner Ya watched in horror, constantly devouring the dark elements of the body, inexplicable fear, and even lifted the state of the dead regardless of the severity of the injury. Turner ya, who returned to life, immediately used the elements to disperse regardless of her own injury. "Do you want to be a ghost again? You''d better not use the same move in front of me for the second time!" Rogge looked at Turner with confidence and laughed. I''ve seen the battle between Turner Ya and galrhodes before, so Rogge has added a lot of dark elements in advance. Let Turner Ya''s abacus that tried to turn into a ghost immune to physical damage fail. "You are a black dragon" "You guessed right. Desecrate the remains of the dragon. Don''t worry! I''ll slowly teach you how to recognize your identity in the future, mole ants!!" Turner Ya looked at each other in disbelief. The power of the punch just now had explained everything. The man in front of her was also a black dragon. Is it the accomplice of the black dragon just now!? incorrect! Although the target of the other party is Aisha, she just killed the female soldier brought by the black dragon. From a standpoint, it should be hostile to the former. Rogge looked back at Aisha, looked at the fairy girl''s frightened look with tears, couldn''t hide his gratified smile and said, "ha ha ha! Today is really a lucky day. Good! Your majesty Yalin must be very happy! Ah ~ don''t be afraid, little thing. You''re my darling. Don''t worry. No one here will hurt you." But for a child whose mind is not mature, in Aisha''s eyes, Rogge at the moment is more frightening than the human who caught her before. Every time Rogge took a step forward, Aisha couldn''t help taking a step back. Diamond mirror beam! Tenaya clenched her teeth and desperate to cast a spell again. This is a light spell with a low level, but it deliberately increased to level 19 through multiple mirror reflection. Seeing that the other party could fight back, Rogge was upset and wanted to withdraw to avoid, but suddenly Rogge realized that Aisha was right in front of him. If she avoided now, Aisha would be hit. Very unhappy, he stretched out his hand. Rogge resumed some of the black dragon posture and blocked the light beam. But the level 19 Magic also made Rogge''s hands creak like being roasted, and Rogge''s face twitched slightly. It was obvious that he felt a lot of pain. Short range transmission! And just then. Turner Ya suddenly appeared beside Aisha by Rogge''s surprise and picked up the girl. "Oh ~ I''m really ambitious. I still want to protect others at this time. I''m moved to tears." Rogge rubbed his hands, and then there was a mocking laugh. "You seem to have made a mistake." Turner Ya''s hand turned out a sharp blade made of ice crystals and pressed it against Aisha''s neck: "let me guess what kind of expression you would have if this girl died here?" moment Rogge''s derision solidified on his face, and then anger instantly replaced his smile. "You stinky bitch!! dare to threaten me in turn!!" "Ha ~ your face can''t hold your breath!" Turner took a breath and took Aisha back step by step. Then she used a spell on Aisha before the black dragon could do it. Aisha, who was hijacked by Turner ya, did not struggle. On the contrary, the little head of the elf girl leaned against Turner Ya''s chest. It seemed that Turner Ya with a knife against her neck was more trustworthy than Rogge in front of her. "I know the speed of the dragon is very fast, but I think your speed is not as fast as my consciousness. Listen to the black dragon. Now as long as I have a consciousness, Aisha will die immediately, and the magic on Aisha is connected with my life. Once I die, Aisha will die with me!!" As a half Elf Mage who has lived for hundreds of years, Turner Ya is also a person who does everything without leakage. She has blocked any attempt of Rogge by some means. From the attitude of the black dragon before and the guy in front of her to Aisha, Turner Ya is sure that they need to take Aisha away for some reason, and they need to take the elf girl alive, not take a body back. "Damn it, you think you can scare me!" "You can try!" Instead, Turner released her dagger and looked at Rogge with an open look. However, Turner Ya dared to bet, but Rogge did not dare to bet. The king of the white dragon was willing to pay a whole box of orihakam to the Black Dragon Prince croside, not just to buy some cheap human slaves. This girl must also be the bargaining chip between the Dragon King and croside. God knows how much weight this elf girl holds in the heart of the Dragon King, If she dies, the anger of the king of the white dragon is certainly not something she can bear. At the thought of his own body and the contract signed with the White Dragon King, Rogge was even more afraid. The devil knows whether the contract will record everything in front of him and feed it back to the White Dragon King. If he is not fine, but let the Dragon King know that Aisha died because of herself \\\\\, That''s definitely worse than death. No matter how Rogge wanted to hijack Aisha, Turner Ya retreated step by step, and the maid on one side was also very sensible. She hurried to Turner Ya''s side. After she opened some distance from Rogge, Turner Ya felt that the magic around her was slightly stable. She immediately recited the mantra, and a blue aperture suddenly rose. In front of Rogge, Turner Ya left with Aisha and the maid. Left in place, Rogge only felt that there was an uncontrollable anger in his chest that could not be released. However, the next second Rogge didn''t even have time for anger. Turner Ya had quickly recalled the undead dragon after she left the transmission. Without the entanglement of her opponent, galrhodes had rushed over and tried to catch the escaped female mage. Feeling that gallodus was almost as angry as himself, Rogge knew that if he didn''t go again, he might face the anger of the black dragon bodyguard. However, Rogge was not willing to watch the other party tease him and slip away, The anger that could not be released in his chest made Rogge suppress his breath. While fleeing the scene, he began to search according to the spatial fluctuation. Obviously, in this element chaos zone, the female mage could not transmit too far, and soon Rogge found the location of Turner ya, near the Arsenal not far from the entrance of the valley. Try to catch her anyway, and the elf girl! After the transmission, Turner Ya endured the pain and stumbled to the arsenal with the help of the maids. After the patrol guards found Turner Ya and his party, they immediately asked someone to welcome the magic technology director back. Turner ya, who entered the control room of the arsenal, was so anxious that she didn''t even have time to receive the priest''s treatment. Instead, she impatiently ordered: "immediately summon the drivers, fully armed and start all the machines!!" "Miss Turner, your injury." "Didn''t you hear me? Do it quickly, or you''ll all die here later!" Turner Ya almost lost her temper and roared. The head of the Arsenal shivered and immediately ran out to carry out the task. At this time, Turner Ya finally fell into bed, and several priests quickly began to perform healing magic. Don''t underestimate me! Dragon, let me see how strong you are in the face of these weapons once produced to deal with you! Holding her chest, Tanya flashed a fierce look in her eyes. (to be continued) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 549 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit This valley is a hidden place marked off from the map within the karsermon empire. The main reason is that the Empire built an arsenal for producing secret weapons here. The reason why it chose to build this valley is mainly because there is an iron mine of high quality and easy to mine, And there is a big city several kilometers away that can provide sufficient supplies. The mined iron ore can be refined in situ into high-quality steel for Arsenal. After the arrival of the half Elf Female mage Turner ya, the originally heavily guarded Valley raised its alert level again, because now what is produced here is no longer a common weapon on the mainland, but some powerful weapons handed down from ancient times. As long as they can be successfully manufactured and incorporated into the army of the karsermon Empire, Then the whole empire will be able to reproduce the grand occasion of the former overlord galselik''s unification of the whole continent. But today, the arsenal is busy, and the nearby Garrison has received an emergency order. All the garrisons have stationed in the valley and began to prepare for the defensive war. As the strongest power in the east of the mainland, Lidi * * has never been so nervous even in some wars with neighboring kreises kingdom. But today''s enemy is no small matter. Although there is only one enemy, it is a giant dragon that has only spread in myths and poems hundreds of years ago!! "Black dragon \ yes, it''s really a black dragon, and it''s a black dragon that has stepped into the old age!! my God!!" In the arsenal, a mage watched the dragon flying fast through a crystal ball and said in surprise. The giant dragon has been recorded in the secular literature. The young dragon was born from the dragon''s egg at first, and then it will become the young dragon, youth, adulthood, old age, ancient, archaic and ancient. The so-called old age does not mean that the giant dragon is old and the quality of its body begins to decline, On the contrary, old age is the peak of a giant dragon''s power when it enters the new level of "ancient". According to the literature, if the giant dragon can step into this stage and enter the ancient level, its power and life will further soar, becoming a fearful existence that can destroy a country on its own. On the contrary, if the Dragon fails to step into the ancient level, it will gradually age and die in the years to come. Now, by comparing the records in the literature, some knowledgeable mages can determine that the dragon has reached the old age and is striding to the ancient level. Although it has not yet entered this level, its strength has far exceeded the people at the same level. The current commander of the imperial garrison, together with several staff officers, also looked ugly at the moment. In the war with the kingdom of kreises, they all commanded thousands of troops on the battlefield to play with the enemy, but this time the enemy is not the same human. The other party is a dragon powerful enough to sweep an entire army, a living biological weapon. It cannot be countered by ordinary military tactics as in the past. "Are all the magic crystal cannons ready?" Turner ya, who recovered a little from the injury, still asked weakly. "Thirty doors have been prepared, of which 20 have been arranged." The staff officer on one side immediately replied that although Turner Ya was a red man in front of the prince in the karsermon Empire, she was not a general who did not understand military command. Generally speaking, Turner Ya should not be qualified to participate in the scheduling of the war, but from the current situation, it seems that the female magician could escape under the attack of the black dragon. Moreover, he seems to have a good understanding of many characteristics of the black dragon. In this special case, the garrison commander can only turn to Turner ya to help the army deal with the black dragon. Magic Crystal guns are extremely expensive weapons for ordinary small countries. For example, in the economically poor Saxony Kingdom, even if the whole country adds up to more than a dozen magic crystal guns, most of which are still arranged at the border. Belika fortress and the king have been defended. They can take out 30 magic crystal guns at one go. It can be seen that the strength of the karserman empire is indeed very strong, In fact, there are more magic crystal cannons in the arsenal, but the attack speed of the black dragon is too fast. It almost crushed the additional troops going to the residence all the way, and these newly built magic crystal cannons have no time to equip the magic crystal stone and transport it to the launch pad. Turner Ya nodded and stood up with the staff as a crutch. The recovered undead dragon was seriously damaged. The power of the black dragon was too strong. The whole undead dragon broke a front claw, half a head, and even a wing was forcibly broken from the middle. Now the undead dragon who is repairing itself in the soul plane cannot be summoned in a short time. His magic power is also consumed, plus he is injured. Now the only thing he can rely on is the karsermendi * * team to deal with the black dragon. And not only one, but also another is hidden in the dark, ready to wait for the opportunity. To be honest, it''s too dangerous here. Even if all the garrison outside the valley arrive, the whole Legion has reached the size of 7000 people, but Turner Ya still feels insecure. "Asha, come here! I said don''t leave my sight." The elf girl stood in front of Turner and dared not say a word. From what had just happened, Aisha already knew that those terrible dragons should come to catch herself. As her own master, Turner Ya was completely involved in an impeccable disaster. When she arrived at the safe area temporarily, seeing that Turner Ya was seriously injured, Aisha was even more afraid. God knows how Turner Ya will punish herself after this matter is over. Seizing the girl''s hand, Turner Ya took Sarah into her arms. Looking at the girl''s frightened look, Turner Ya asked softly again with doubts: "tell Aisha, why did the black dragon come and take you?" "I really don''t know, master! I swear I really don''t know at all." Facing Turner Ya''s repeated inquiries, Aisha''s voice trembled slightly and looked like a helpless kitten. Turner Ya looked into Aisha''s eyes. Those beautiful eyes seemed to have the temptation of the devil and asked again, "answer me, Aisha, why are those black dragons looking for you?" Aisha''s frightened look disappeared, and she replied mechanically as if she had lost her soul: "I don''t know \\ "Really!" After releasing Aisha, Turner didn''t ask. Enchanting magic has been used just now. Theoretically, Aisha will answer any question truthfully, but it seems that Aisha does not know the reason why she was attacked by the black dragon this time. Now the situation is urgent, and Turner Ya has no time to study the reasons. Of course, the half Elf Female mage is not ready to let Aisha go. She must dig out the secret of the girl, so that the black dragon can arouse the public, and even rob after exposure. The secret contained in Aisha is not simple. "Come with me, you too!" Turner Ya took Aisha and several maids to a portal, which seemed to have just started. From the light curtain formed by magic, seven or eight people dressed as mages were coming out. "What the hell is going on here, Miss Turner." Seeing Turner ya, who was pulling the elf girl, the young male mage with a pair of gold wire glasses immediately asked. "Kid ~ if you don''t want to die now, you''d better leave immediately." Turner didn''t pay any attention to each other at all. She just walked to the portal with Aisha in her arms. From the appearance, Turner Ya is smaller than the male mage in front of her, but from the actual age, Turner Ya is indeed qualified to call the male mage a imp, and the other party has a red face. It seems that she wants to vomit in her mouth and doesn''t dare to vomit. For Leonus, who was already a level 17 Mage at the age of 24, his achievements are also worth boasting on the whole continent. However, facing the half Elf Female mage in front of him, this young mage, who is also the confidant of the imperial prince, is a headache. I don''t know how to communicate with him. Even now he is called a imp rudely. In the face of a great mage whose magic level may have reached level 20, onas only dares to hold back his grievances and anger. "Let the portal start again immediately. First send Asha and my maid to a safe area. I''ll explain to you later." As she spoke, Turner cast some magic on Asha and the maids, some spiritual magic for abstinence. Rionas and a middle-aged mage behind him recognized the spell at a glance, but they had no intention to stop it, even now Turner Ya obviously planned to keep some secret moves. After all, Tanya is a red man in front of Prince Augusta. She is not only a powerful magician, but also a master of all kinds of tools, including forging, tailoring, leather and jewelry. No one dares to offend her. However, the portal was just started, and an official who came here to inspect was sent away. The mages were busy changing the magic crystal stone and cooling the portal. It seemed that the portal could not be started for a while and a half, which made Turner''s anxious eyebrows frown, If I had known what would happen today, I should have personally taught these clumsy guys to build this portal. At that time, Turner ya, who deciphered the portal technology, only lost the drawings and parameters to the mages and researchers of the karsermon empire in order to save time. The portal created according to the drawings and parameters was very inefficient, and neither the starting frequency nor the weight of the transmission unit reached Turner Ya''s estimated value. In addition, there is the official who dares to use the portal to escape first. In Miss Turner''s opinion, his official position has come to an end today! "Miss Turner, can you tell me what happened? Why did the highest level of help signal come?" Leonus watched as she stood anxiously waiting for Turner, and finally couldn''t help asking again. "Do you want to be a dragon slayer?" Turner Ya suddenly asked a sentence that made rionas feel inexplicable. However, the next second, there seemed to be a noise outside the room, as if the whole Arsenal were shouting desperately, and there was a faint loud sound of magic crystal cannon. "Black dragon! That black dragon is coming!! Miss Turner!!" A soldier had shouted to the full house of mages who had no regard for etiquette behind the door. His voice was full of fear of the unknown, and immediately rionas and all the mages who came with him stood on the spot. (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 550 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Magic Crystal cannon is a very destructive weapon equipped by many countries on the mainland. It uses the core made of several magic crystals to condense the internal magic and launch it. In terms of power, it is even stronger than the artillery in the original world of Yalin. Although it is not as far away as the artillery in terms of range, it is more than enough to be used in a different world that still relies on cold weapons, If you want to say a fatal disadvantage, it is that the firing speed of magic crystal gun is very slow. Each shot needs to replace the magic crystal stone that consumes magic, which greatly delays the firing speed. Because of the firing speed, the 20 magic crystal cannons in place could not form an effective fire net to stop the black dragon. For the Gunners responsible for controlling the magic crystal cannon, it is very difficult for the black dragon flying at high speed in the sky to hit the other party, even aiming at the other party, compared with the infantry and cavalry who aim at the ground at a relatively slow speed and in a straight field of vision. &; As for the archers, there is no arrangement at all. No one will think that the arrows that have been shot by human strength can penetrate the black scales that look like they can''t be split even with a battle axe. The arrangement of archers will give people a very stupid feeling. "Concentrate the fire, don''t be too scattered!!" The front-line commander looked at the combat situation fed back by the detection magic and shouted at the top of his voice. In order to pursue lethality on the battlefield, magic crystal guns generally use scattering to shock the enemy, but now the commander has to let the Gunners concentrate their fire. The black dragon flies too fast. In this way, I''m afraid the other party has burst into the Arsenal by firing two guns at most. Just as the Gunners desperately turned the handle to adjust the angle, the black dragon close at hand slowly opened its mouth, almost visible to the naked eye. A purple black light ball began to condense in the blood red and full of sharp teeth, and at the next moment, the light ball was compressed into a light beam and straight out of the giant dragon''s mouth, Even the surrounding air fluctuated violently in an instant. The strong wind almost swept the ground, and the position targeted by the dragon and half of the hillside were directly eliminated. The Gunners and soldiers on the hillside have completely disappeared from the world without even feeling the pain. When the unknown black flame soared into the sky and covered the fluorescence of the moon, the faces of the remaining thousands of soldiers showed a look of surprise and shaking. In the command room of the arsenal, Leonus stared at the picture in the crystal ball. The black dragon''s just blow directly turned a hillside into a deep pit, and the ground completely turned into a rotten mud under the corrosion of dark elements. Today, Leonus finally understands why so many myths and poems always describe the dragon as the ultimate enemy of the brave, why so many poets have been describing the strength of the dragon since ancient times, and finally understands that the novels about the "dragon slaying warrior" are deceptive. A giant dragon can crush a conventional army in power. How can these powerful creatures who are subversive in power in the world be easily hanged by several humans. "That''s why I told you to run away ~ kid" Turner ya, who had just returned from the outside, sounded a little sarcastic. For the performance of Leonus and the mages who came with him at the moment, Turner ya did not feel that they were too ashamed. In the secular world, they were already superior and powerful. After being praised and feared for so long, they must occasionally have more or less self satisfaction and think that they have now reached the peak of power. Now, in the face of the giant dragon that should only appear in myths and stories, the terrible destructive power and overwhelming power will certainly make their minds disordered. To be honest, rionas can escape without being scared and use transmission magic. Turner Ya has admired his courage. "The second position was destroyed" "The third position was also attacked!!" The bad news kept coming. Twenty magic crystal cannons barely carried out three rounds of shooting, and all of them were destroyed under the dragon''s breath. As a result, the landscape near the Arsenal in the valley was completely changed. Only one of the more than 60 rounds of artillery slightly wiped the black dragon''s wings, and then there was no record. In the first round of the offensive, an artillery unit of the karserman empire was completely reimbursed, and the soldiers were killed and injured more than 800 people. Although there are more than 6000 soldiers and more than 20 mages, including Tanya and rionas, no one will feel safe now, even if there is only one enemy. Without magic crystal cannon, the arsenal is now equivalent to losing its defense means. Black dragon seems to recognize this arsenal and ignore some soldiers who survived by chance. He flew straight at the arsenal. At this time, I saw the scene of the murderous black dragon flying from the crystal ball. The mage who came with rionas could no longer suppress his fear: "we must leave here immediately. This is the existence of the black dragon that we can fight from time to time." "Do you mean to let the black dragon tear down the imperial Arsenal into ruins?" The armory in the valley produces powerful weapons lost from ancient times. A large part of the state''s finance, including the compensation obtained for the victory of the war against the kingdom of kreises, is spent here. If you run away now, even if you can live from the mouth of the black dragon, your highness will never forgive anyone. For a time, after being severely warned by rionas, some mages who had wavered in their hearts also summoned up a little courage again. It may be better to fight here and die in the hands of the black dragon than to escape and go back to face the judgment of the Empire and even bring disaster to relatives. "When will the portal be ready?" "Miss Turner, do you want to leave here and run away?" It was not easy to appease these mages. As a result, Turner Ya seemed to think the situation was not bad enough, and said something like adding fuel to the fire, which made rionas finally roar at the half elf who usually made himself afraid and headache. "As the technical director of magic, I''m only responsible for analyzing information and providing it to the karsermon empire. Killing the enemy on the battlefield is no longer part of our contract." When Turner Ya said this, rionas was speechless. "Besides, I didn''t say I wanted to escape, but I had to ensure the safety of my little pet and maid." With these words, Tanya ignored Leonus, opened the mage who was debugging the portal and began to replace the power unit of the portal with a new core. Ordinary teleportation is limited to the transmission distance, and in order to ensure that there is no deviation in transmission, the mage must locate, which will leave obvious spatial fluctuations to be tracked by the black dragon. It doesn''t take too much time to chase the speed of the black dragon. The portal, which has already positioned the transmission location, will not leave too obvious traces, and the extremely long transmission distance is the best way to get rid of the black dragon at one breath. "You should still have a way to fight the black dragon, Miss Turner." At this time, a middle-aged mage with a 17 level magic level badge with rionas came out and bowed slightly and asked. Turner Ya glanced at the other side slightly. He was also a level 17 mage. The middle-aged man was obviously much better at using magic than rionas, but rionas was younger. When rionas reached his same age, when experience and wisdom made up for his astringency, he should be much stronger than the man now. "My name is enthus. I''m a mage from the tower of sages. I was originally invited by Prince Augusta to help Miss Turner, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing." Said enthus calmly, without showing any disrespect at all. "The tower of sages? I''ll meet you later. Now is not the time" Turner Ya didn''t pay much attention to the mages from the sage''s tower, but paid attention to the movement of the black dragon. After defeating the front-line defensive forces, the black dragon had come to the top of the arsenal. At this time, the defensive array around the Arsenal was also started, and the blue light formed a semi-circular shield to envelop the whole arsenal, This is a Dharma array used for the protection of large cities. Theoretically, even the repeated bombing of hundreds of mages can not break the Dharma array in a short time, but now in the face of the breath of the giant dragon that changed the landscape in an instant, no one has much hope for the Dharma array. "Do you think these ants can defeat me? Stupid guy, it''s just delaying the time of your death!!" The roar of the black dragon lingered in everyone''s ears. Many people in the room subconsciously focused on Turner ya. Obviously, even those who don''t know the situation know who the black dragon''s words are aimed at. Leonus didn''t have time to care why Turner provoked the black dragon, but immediately used the sound amplification magic. Since the black dragon can speak, it means that it is possible to communicate with each other. "Please wait, powerful black dragon. I''m a mage of karsermon empire. I hope you can calm your anger. What''s wrong with you?" "You bedbugs and mole ants just need to die!!" The angry galrhodes couldn''t listen to rionas at all, let alone rionas was a human who was most despised and hated by the black dragon. Zhang KaiKou''s breath with strong dark element power has hit the shield hard, and the whole shield suddenly flashes a blue light. However, with the breath of the black dragon, the light began to weaken more and more, and even the shield itself began to show a large number of cracks, which obviously can''t last too long. Sure enough, although this guy was angry, he was also worried about Aisha''s life safety. He didn''t dare to spit out his breath as soon as he came, but slowly tried to weaken the shield. Turner Ya watched the shield break gradually, and the commandment of life and death appeared in the hands of the female mage again. A short-distance transmission made the female mage appear in the huge workshop of the arsenal, which was facing the black dragon spitting dragon breath. Next, let''s surprise the big lizard. Tanya recited the mantra silently. At the same time, some tall black figures also woke up with magical brilliance in the warehouse behind the arsenal. (to be continued...) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 551 ?readx(); Level 20 and level 19 magic are a watershed! After the end of the era of overlord galseric, many of the countless mages born on the whole continent have stopped at level 19. So far, the only mage who has broken through this level is only two, one is hillia, the founder of the once sage tower, and the other is Farron, the active leader of the sage tower. No one can tell why there is such a big difference between level 19 magic and level 20 magic. For the two mages who have reached level 20 magic, this is their powerful secret. Naturally, it is impossible to tell others so easily. As a long-lived half elf, Turner Ya has enough time to make her magic level cross the level of level 20. Not to mention that the current great mage Farron is the former star mage hillia, and Turner Ya also has the qualification to despise them. Turner has mastered a lot of level 20 magic, but it can''t be used casually. There is no most useless magic in the world, only the most useless mage! It''s not that the higher the level of magic, the better. Choosing magic appropriately according to the environment and situation is the quality that a mage should have. It''s the idea of novices who have just released magic to vent the strongest magic in the face of the enemy. Turner Ya held the staff in one hand, and the other hand gently touched the strange gem at the top of the staff with her fingers. A leaping lightning chain was immediately marked on Turner Ya''s fingertips. Although it looked like a trivial spark compared with the previous "chain lightning", it gave people a more terrible feeling, It felt as if the lightning had life. When the dragon breath of the black dragon destroyed the shield, the lightning in Turner Ya''s hand turned into a thunder snake and circled away at the Dragon rushing into the factory workshop. "Dying struggle!!" Gallodus didn''t even have the intention to dodge. For the black dragon, what happened today really made him angry, especially the undead dragon that violated the dignity of the dragon, whether it was created by the half elf or not, but since she dared to call it out, she should know what kind of end it would come to. Not just her! Together with the humble human mole ants entrenched here, I want to completely erase them from the world!! At the moment of approaching the black dragon, the thunder snake suddenly formed one side. After breaking away from the control of the female mage, the thunder snake still bypassed the black dragon''s body like a living creature. He began to circle around the wings of the black dragon and bit on it, Suddenly, gallodus felt a sense of paralysis coming from the right, but gallodus still didn''t care, but recklessly slapped her giant claw at Turner ya, at the moment when the female mage soared into the air. The black dragon''s giant claws tore open shocking scratches on the ground. Even rionas and others not far away felt a huge vibration on the ground. Turner ya, who flew up in the air, pointed at the black dragon with a magic wand. To be exact, it was aimed at the thunder snake formed by lightning hovering on the right side of the black dragon. It is strange that the element that should have no self after leaving the master''s control actually danced with Turner Ya''s ideas like a obedient child, The thunder snake instantly grew several heads, tore and bit the black dragon''s body, and injected tens of thousands of lightning into its body. "Element activation!! it''s the snake of thunder!!" Although not a mage. However, as a well-informed dragon, gallodus recognized this spell for the first time, a spell above level 20, which was originally understood by many mages who entered the extraordinary level. It can activate elements that have no self-consciousness and make them immortal as if they had life. Moreover, after a magic is used, it only needs the caster to use a small amount of magic to control it, and it can continue to attack the enemy all the time. Gallodeston was furious and his wings waved fiercely to drive away the thunder snake attached to him, but the activated magic was like a sticky monster, biting the black dragon''s body tightly, and the dazzling lightning flickered and burned the black dragon''s scales. At this time, the numbness caused by lightning had begun to make gallodes feel that the right wing was unconscious. Looking at the female mage in the sky, the dark elements all over galrhodes suddenly rose. With the wings of the black dragon flying, a large number of shadow arrows shot out like raindrops. These arrows composed of dark elements can decay into ashes in an instant when touching any object. Although the power of breathing is much stronger, the female mage seems to be proficient in space magic. The endless short-distance transmission makes it difficult for breathing to hit her. To this end, it is better to win by quantity and directly block all the avoidance space of female mages with saturated attack. Facing the overwhelming shadow arrows, Turner ya did not choose to use teleportation, but used magic to support the shield, and even added elemental reflection magic. Many of the shadow arrows that hit the shield were reflected, and many of them exploded on the spot. For a moment, the female mage was like a boat in the storm, and could be swallowed up by the black wave at any time. "Clever mole ants, do you think this thing can trap me!!" As Turner resisted the shadow arrow, gallodus saw the machine and bit one of the thunder snake''s heads. Then he twisted hard and broke the lightning snake. Although the thunder snake began to grow a new head quickly due to the activation, the huge dark element immediately repelled the thunder snake from the body. After galrhodes was free, he quickly raised his head and aimed at Turner Ya in the air. The element breath full of destruction and tyranny has been brewing. It''s now!! Turner''s eyes opened sharply. The warehouse next to the Arsenal suddenly rushed out a tall dark shadow. In terms of height and volume, it can even be instantly associated with the mythical Titan, and the giant holding the huge hammer used all his strength to smash the head of the black dragon when the black dragon was unprepared. Gallodus, who was concentrated by the great power, only felt a burst of pain, and the dragon breath just brewing in his mouth dissipated in an instant. Before gallodus recovered, the second blow followed, and the hammer that hit the lower abdomen of the black dragon even made the black dragon stagger back a few steps. The black dragon, who was hit twice in a row, woke up. When the third attack came, the black dragon had caught the hammer. It had to be said that the strength of the Raider was greater than expected, which was comparable to those mountain stone men ten thousand years ago. At this moment, gallodus finally had the opportunity to see each other''s real body. The huge body made of steel is like an iron tower, covered with heavy armor and carved with multiple resistance patterns. It seems like a knight wearing heavy armor. Only his face reveals two blue magic streamers, and the Warhammer held in the giant Knight''s hand is also made of solid, which is conservatively estimated to weigh at least two tons. "Magic Knight ? it''s actually a Magic Knight!!" The pupil of the black dragon shrunk fiercely, which seemed very surprised. What stood in front of him was a weapon that appeared in the dragon war ten thousand years ago, a war machine created by the white dragon clan to make up for the lack of high-end combat power with the Green Dragon Alliance. In other words, the Magic Knight was specially created by the dragon as an imaginary enemy. Gallodus burst into a roar. The black dragon almost jumped up and grabbed the Magic Knight''s arm and threw it to the ground. When the other party was in a hurry, the black dragon had bitten the Magic Knight''s head. Under the huge bite force, the steel head was squeezed to the state of complete damage in an instant. For the internal operator of the Magic Knight, for a moment, he was like a blind man who lost his light. He could only instinctively struggle and try to push away the behemoth. "Everyone else, don''t be afraid! The dragon is not an immortal monster!!" At the same time, five magic knights rushed into the warehouse. These huge war machines undoubtedly did not hold heavy weapons such as hammer, axe and double handed sword, and even the last Magic Knight held a shield and chain yoke. Gallodus bit the Magic Knight under him and threw him aside. The black dragon roared and ignored the abuse of the thunder snake next to him, aiming at Turner ya. At the same time, more than a dozen different dark element magic hit each other like a tide. Tanya fought back and recalled the thunder snake, circling beside her to resist the wave by wave magic attacks, and the magic knights were also very knowledgeable and stopped in front of the black dragon. Although these drivers were strictly trained, when they found that the first actual combat object was actually a legendary dragon, Many people are still unable to suppress the color of fear. "Oh ~ go to hell!" The leading Magic Knight ignored the dark element magic on him, raised his axe and chopped at the head of the black dragon. Gallodus sidestepped away from the Tomahawk, and then the Magic Knight holding a two handed sword carefully wound around the side of the black dragon. The giant sword had fallen with the greatest power. However, the driver with the dream of killing the Dragon found that the black dragon in front of him was like a mountain of steel. The blade could not break the scale at all, but drew a dazzling spark. As soon as he shook his tail, the Magic Knight hit by the black dragon''s tail was immediately beaten out. The huge body rolled on the ground and damaged several facilities before it stopped. Even if he barely stood up, the driver couldn''t help feeling dizzy, and the place hit by the black dragon''s tail was undoubtedly sunken. "Attack his eyes and lower abdomen, where the scales are weak!" Seeing that the attack didn''t work, Turner Ya quickly commanded these magic knights. Although she knew that the physical resistance of the black dragon was second to none among the dragons, she didn''t expect that it would be so strong that even the magic Knights couldn''t cut open for a while and a half. In the room of the armory, all the mages, whether rionas or entseus, were stunned at the battle between the female mage and the black dragon. Everyone was stunned and speechless, and rionas couldn''t say a word of guilt. Among so many mages, only Tanya could compete with the black dragon, but now he can only stand idly by, I should have held Turner accountable in that tone just now. Something must be done! Leo naston looked at the soldiers who had just assembled. (to be continued.) Chapter 552 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit "How many magic crystal cannons are there?" "Lord rionas, there are still many magic crystal cannons, but the magic crystal core has not been filled, and most of the Gunners were killed in the battle just now." The soldier reported a bad news. Rionas couldn''t help thinking quickly. From the current situation, the only threat to the black dragon was the half Elf Female mage Turner Ya and the recently produced Magic Knight. Moreover, from the layout of Turner ya just now, maybe the magic crystal cannon can also cause damage to the black Dragon, The mages here and onas didn''t expect too much. In the battle just now, Turner Ya obviously used more than level 20 magic, but the spell like a living thunder snake can only hinder the black dragon and can''t hit the other party, For this reason, if a group of mages of level 16 and level 7 take part in the battle, they may lose totnaya''s hind legs. "Immediately transport some magic crystal guns out of the factory, take all the magic crystal stone cores that can be carried, and the remaining Gunners come here to stand by." Leonus looked at the map and said anxiously when he found that the fighting outside was becoming more and more intense. The soldiers moved quickly and did not hesitate to use manpower to transport more than a dozen magic crystal cannons, and the mages present had to act as technical workers. After the magic crystal cannons were in place, they immediately began to install the magic crystal core for them. Fortunately, the mages who used to be the tower of sages came with rionas this time, Compared with those mages who were derided by the half Elf Female mage Turner Ya as being from the Royal College of theory, most of the mages present had made some magic guides, and soon understood the operation principle and installation method of magic crystal cannon. "All the others evacuate, too. Don''t worry about the damn portal if you can''t start it." Before leaving, Leonus yelled at the mage who was still busy on the portal. In the Arsenal workshop, there was a lot of noise yesterday, and the busy assembly workshop has now become a mess. Many parts that have not been assembled are scattered on the ground, and huge mechanical arms, bodies, heads and even tall lifting platforms have collapsed on the ground. The two sides that caused these are still fighting. Gallodus flapped the Magic Knight who had just hit his eyes with a chain flail with a sharp claw. Fortunately, gallodus shot the other party in time at that time. Otherwise, gallodus may temporarily lose his right eye. When the knocked down Magic Knight was just about to pick up the weapon dropped on the ground, the breath of the black dragon had followed, and the internal driver witnessed the dark beam with the greeting of the God of death. He raised his shield in horror. A three centimeter thick triangular shield made of all solid steel with a small amount of secret silver was added. In the test, even the magic crystal gun could not completely penetrate the armor. It lasted only a few seconds and dissolved under the breath of the black dragon, The rest of the breath passed through the Magic Knight''s central armor without hesitation, killing the driver inside. Without the driver''s control, the Magic Knight was like a broken puppet. His head tilted and fell to the ground motionless. The third one!! After solving each other, gallodus quickly targeted the remaining two magic knights, but the activation magic of the female mage blocked gallodus in front. The flying thunder snake and the flying Firebird in the sky can use two kinds of active magic at the same time. This talent is comparable to the blue dragon clan among the five dragon gods. "Surround him, burn him, destroy him!!" Turner''s lips lit up. The thunder snake and the Firebird immediately surrounded gallodus up and down according to Turner Ya''s will. The thunder snake with flashing thunder slowly surrounded gallodus. Several heads kept biting the black dragon''s body, trying to break through the airtight scale of this defense, while the Firebird flew down with high temperature that can dissolve even steel, Counteract the black tide of death scattered between the wings of the black dragon. After the third Magic Knight was knocked down, Turner ya, who was calm and steady, began to inadvertently show a look of panic. It is reasonable that the Magic Knight was indeed a weapon that should be specially used to deal with the dragon in ancient times, but why did a total of six magic Knights still lose to the black dragon? Is there any error in the records in the deciphered literature!? Or for some other reason Turner Ya''s decipherment of the documents is not wrong, but these incomplete materials and documents did not tell Turner ya. As the original inventor of the Magic Knight, white dragon did not take the black dragon with the most excellent physical defense ability as an imaginary enemy at the beginning. At the same time, in order to deal with the very hard dragon scale of the dragon, most of the Magic Knight''s weapons were made of extremely solid Obsidian embedded in steel, and the black dragon clan was the largest source of obsidian for the Magic Knight''s weapons at that time. What''s more, the magic Knights made by the karsermon Empire, on the one hand, aim at their fellow humans. Many drivers are trained to manipulate this huge magic knight to crush the small enemy array like stepping on ants, and ask them to deal with an extremely powerful black dragon in the first actual battle, In some ways, it really makes these drivers unable to suppress their fear. On the contrary, garrodes, who had participated in the dragon war, had considerable experience in dealing with magic knights. At the end of the dragon war, the green dragon coalition also created their own magic Knights through reverse analysis of the captured Magic Knight debris. "That''s it? This is your last strength, self righteous mole ants. When you get a little strength, do you think you can surpass the dragon?" The roar of the black dragon was like the sword of Damocles hanging over Tanya''s head. The six magic Knights lost four before and after, and only the last two magic knights could not form an effective encirclement net. They were dangerous under the attack of the black dragon. The thunder snake could bite the black dragon and the Firebird could defend against the attack of the black dragon, but their lack of attack means brought effective damage to the black dragon. The strong and abnormal scales absorb most of the attacks, whether physical or magic, as long as they can''t break the defense of the black dragon, there is absolutely no chance of winning. As soon as she bit her teeth, a trace of decision flashed in tanaya''s eyes. In an instant, a strange ornament appeared in the female mage''s hand. A frame made of secret silver and refined gold was closely wrapped with white scales. When the scales appeared, the temperature around suddenly decreased a lot, and even the female mage''s hands began to turn dark. For two thousand years. The strength of this scale seems to have not diminished at all. Turner Ya knew what was in her hand. It was an evidence that overlord galselik had contracted with a powerful existence in the world. After the collapse of the overlord era, the karserman Empire inherited it. Originally, Turner Ya originally came for the evidence in this legend. Originally, she thought it was just a vague legend. Like the so-called artifacts and sacred objects taken out by countless swindlers and divine sticks, she was an unreliable junk. But after taking such things from the prince of the karsermon Empire, Turner Ya found that the legend was true. This white scale is a dragon scale. Theoretically, it should be a dragon scale belonging to the white dragon, but it''s incredible that the scale has a powerful power that people can''t believe. Especially after Turner Ya completely activated the sleeping power inside the scale with magic, even the knowledgeable female mage can''t believe that this is something inherited from the overlord era, For two thousand years, the frost power contained in the dragon scale seems to have not dissipated at all. To compare, even the sum of ten own magic can''t compare with the power inside the dragon scale. If a dragon scale has such a powerful power, its original owner should have gone beyond the level of the transcendent, and should have risen to the field of ''God''. At the first time, Turner Ya made up her mind to take this dragon scale as her own. You know, such a precious thing that can even be compared with the holy thing lies in the treasure house of a secular kingdom without seeing the sun. It''s a matter of outrage. If you can fully absorb the power of the dragon scale, it will be easy for you to step beyond the current level to a higher level. Even if you can''t absorb such a huge power temporarily, making it into a magic guide and wearing it around you will also have a rapid improvement in your perception of water element and meditation. Turner Ya once tried to extract the internal power of the dragon scale, but the female mage nearly died the first time. The power of the ice and frost swarming out of it almost frozen the whole laboratory into an ice cellar. After learning the lesson, Turner Ya became extremely cautious about this dragon scale, not to mention extracting the power, Even when wearing it, they have specially made a suppressor to limit the power of the dragon scale. But now Turner is ready to gamble!! "Delay it!" After shouting, Turner Ya quickly put the dragon scale on the tip of the staff. As the female mage recited the mantra, the suppressor wrapped in the dragon scale began to open slowly. The frost power inside the dragon scale began to gradually become active from sleep under the magic injection of the female mage, and a layer of crystal frost crystals even began to emerge on the ground centered on Turner ya, Even the rising dark elements around began to gradually retreat. However, Turner Ya''s situation is not good. Although the female mage floating in mid air has added frost resistance barrier to her blessing, when the female mage reads the mantra, she will inadvertently find that her lips are trembling slightly, and even her ruddy face turns white due to the invasion of the cold. Frost power! Does she still want to summon a third activated magic? After the claw tore off the armor on the chest of the Magic Knight holding the battle axe and crushed the internal driver into meat mud, gallodus found Turner Ya''s attempt. Suddenly, gallodus found that the other two active magic that had entangled her had disappeared unconsciously. It was obvious that the female mage had taken back her magic and concentrated her spirit on the new magic. Wait Suddenly, galrhodes was stunned. The power wave from the female mage, the vast and pure power of frost, galrhodes had only felt it in one person. That''s the existence I visited not long ago. That''s the powerful existence that buried nearly one million people of the green dragon coalition army in the dragon war ten thousand years ago!! The power of the White Dragon King Yalin!! (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 553 ??readx; Gallodus would never remember who the master of the frost breath came from, and gallodus also understood one thing for the first time, that is, the half elf sorceress must be prevented from completing the spell. Where is the pursuit of a novel, No matter why the female mage used the power belonging to the king of the white dragon, that power will kill everyone here! As a black dragon, gallodus, the more powerful he is, the more accurately he can feel the terrible power of frost emanating from Turner ya. There is great power brewing in the object emitting gloomy white light at the top of the female mage''s staff, which is extremely destructive and destructive. The female mage may not know yet, But galrhodes knew very well that once the power was launched, she could not guarantee that she could absolutely resist it. Even as a black dragon, she could not resist it. At that time, even Turner ya, who was the initiator of magic, would definitely die. She could not control that power at all. She must be stopped!! Gallodus roared and left the last Magic Knight. The black dragon opened his mouth recklessly, and had tried his best to spit out breath. He wanted to defeat the other party before the spell was completed. Turner Ya in the process of casting spells has found the intention of the black dragon, but now Turner Ya can''t interrupt the spell, and even if she wants to interrupt Turner ya, she can''t do it. The frost force condensed around her is too strong, and she has begun to lose control, and her body has been frozen to the degree of paralysis by the frost force, so she can only continue to throw a single shot. In order to fully release the power in the dragon scale before the black dragon, Turner Ya clenched her teeth and showed her determination to die, desperate to accelerate and inject her little magic left. Because I saw that there was a feeling called fear in the black dragon''s eyes for the first time besides anger! The black dragon is afraid of this power. It knows that this power can kill him. However, gallodus is faster, and the brewing breath is stronger than ever before. Now, facing the threat of death, gallodus can''t care about Aisha''s safety. The black dragon is ready to annihilate Turner Ya and everything behind her with breath. Damn it! It''s too late! Turner Ya''s body has been covered with frost crystals. Under the attack of the power of frost, the fire of the female mage''s life is decreasing rapidly, but compared with the threat of death, the half Elf Female mage reveals a unwilling mood. "Right now! Fire!" Just as gallodus gathered his breath and stopped to aim at Turner, several magic lights flew from a distance and all hit gallodus. One of the shots hit gallodus on the head, and just shot into the black dragon''s right eye. Even the most defensive black dragon''s eyes could not be wrapped with dragon scales. The blood splashed of the giant dragon was accompanied by a deafening hiss. Gallodus subconsciously turned his head away because of severe pain. Under the stimulation of pain, he vomited out uncontrollably, turning everything he touched into ashes like a destructive rainbow. Good chance!! Turner ya did not hesitate to burn her life after her magic was exhausted. The dragon scale instantly emitted dazzling white light. The weather of the whole world seemed to have changed. The roaring snowstorm turned the valley originally full of green and summer heat into an icy snow forest in an instant. At this moment, Turner Ya finally lost her five senses, leaving only one strange feeling, that is, her soul seems to be gradually frozen, conscious but unable to move, listen, speak, see, and everything is wandering back in darkness and chaos. On the mountain, Leonus observed the situation below with magic. The prepared magic crystal gun had been aiming at the black dragon fighting with the Magic Knight just now. Because the black dragon moves too fast and fights with the Magic Knight, in order to avoid accidental injury to the friendly army, rionas has been afraid to order fire, but is waiting for a better time. When it was found that Turner Ya had performed a water magic, and when it was found that the black dragon who was still entangled with the Magic Knight was desperate to leave his opponent and prepare to breathe, even without reminding rionas, it was clear that the black dragon was afraid of this spell, and Turner Ya''s magic might be the turning point of the battle! If the black dragon must stop the magic, then he must help Turner Ya complete the magic, otherwise no one here can stop the black dragon at that time. "Fool!! do you ants know what you''ve done?" The interrupted gallodus became furious. The scales of the black dragon even revealed blood red, as if the blood in the body began to boil and surge up. The most terrible thing is that the black dragon''s body is also expanding abnormally, which soon makes the already huge body bigger again. Blood scale rage!! The unique talent of the black dragon is a terrible talent that can make the strength of the black dragon increase several times in an instant, but the price is that he will lose his mind and become a killing machine regardless of the enemy and ourselves during the period of rage, and once the blood scale rage is over, the black dragon will enter a period of weakness. It can be said that this is the trick of the black dragon to press the bottom of the box. Generally, the black dragon will not use it until the most critical moment. Now is the most critical moment for gallodus. The frost force brought by the flying snow is even strong enough to disperse all elements in the space except the water element. The dazzling white awn is like a white tide rolling a mat. Everywhere it goes, it turns all things into ice crystals. It is not a simple freezing, but directly transforms everything into crystals. Whether it is soil, stone, steel, wood or even flesh, everything touched by the white awn is completely crystallized in an instant. Even gallodus felt the threat of death in an instant. You must run away from the white awn, or you will die!! But gallodus found that he could not fly. His wings had been completely frozen by the frost unknowingly, and more than his wings. The seemingly glittering and beautiful frost was like a monster swallowing everything. It was spreading along gallodus''s limbs, and all the limb feelings disappeared everywhere, Without any hesitation, gallodus immediately started the life saving card blood scale rage. However, it seems that this is not enough. The blood scale rage not only increased the strength of the black dragon, but also instantly increased its defense several times. However, when it was passed by the white mans tendrils, galrhodes still felt that his senses gradually became paralyzed, which was a strange experience. It was as if the body was no longer under its own control. Even when the blood scale was violent, the anger in the mind dissipated under the impact of the white awn, as if it didn''t matter. This is the terrible power that made the green dragon coalition destroy countless soldiers ten thousand years ago, and even frightened the ice goddess edrama. This is the power of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, a monster known as keeping pace with the five dragon gods!! But why, why does a half Elf Female mage master this power. Why does this power appear in a secular kingdom? Why With countless questions, gallodus finally stopped thinking. Not only did the black dragon''s body completely freeze in ice crystals, but it was amazing that part of the black dragon''s body turned into ice crystals, and some even retained flesh and blood, probably due to the blood scale rage and the black dragon''s own defense, The white mans of all the mats finally failed to completely transform the flesh and blood of the Black Dragon into another substance. But everything behind the black dragon is different. Without that powerful life and defense, the forest of the whole valley is transformed into a strange ice crystal forest. The animals living in the forest have also been solidified on the ground and become motionless sculptures. The river has been frozen and the ground has been frozen. If you look down from the sky, you can find that a white fog has fanned around. The original emerald earth is as strange as a silver mirror out of thin air. Soon! It seems that without the magic support of the female mage, the dragon scale began to stop shining, subsided and fell to the ground. However, Turner Ya can no longer pick up this treasure, because the female mage, like the black dragon, has turned into an ice crystal sculpture that can no longer move. The whole earth is like falling into a strange land of time stagnation ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Am I still alive!? On the mountain behind Turner. Rionas opened his eyes with difficulty. The mage felt that his body seemed to have lost consciousness. Looking around, there is a vast expanse of white, just like stepping into the pure white world. You want to shout but can''t make a sound, you want to move but your hands and feet don''t seem to belong to you anymore Without warmth or even cold, the skin seemed to lose all its senses. Even rionas felt that the feeling called pain had disappeared from the body. memory! Meditate! Can''t sleep! With the last bit of strength, rionas bit the skin of his mouth. When the blood with a little temperature flowed into his mouth, Leonus''s Lingtai finally woke up and struggled to get back control of his hands. The mage moved his body bit by bit and tried to stand up, but finally he was stunned to find that his lower body was completely wrapped in ice. "Enthus!! menclair!! Dominic!! is anyone alive Leonus took a breath and shouted, but only his own voice echoed in the air. When rionas inadvertently looked up, he found a soldier lying down beside him. However, the other party''s face was white, covered with frost, and even his eyes turned white. He was lying beside him in a dead posture. Even rionas, who had long been used to death, couldn''t help feeling an inexplicable chill for the expression on the soldier''s face that seemed to be frozen in an instant. He moved his wrist. When he noticed that the space ring had not been lost, rionaston was ready to take out something that could help him get out of his dilemma. However, at this time, a burst of sound of ice fragmentation sounded. Rionas was surprised and surprised to find that just in front of his eyes, a frozen soldier suddenly broke away from the ice crystal on his body. From the look of the soldier mixed with the ecstasy of the last winner, it was obvious that the other party had not suffered much damage. Just when Leonus instinctively wanted to ask for help, he was stunned to find that the soldier''s arms were still holding a little girl carved with powder and jade, and the girl''s sharp ears showed her identity. She was the elf little girl bought by his Highness the prince! (to be continued...) Chapter 554 ? Rionas stubbornly pressed his call back, trying to hide his breath, hoping not to be found by the other party. Turner''s water magic completely subverts the existence of all magic common sense in power, and can even be described as miracles. Even if the back to the female mage was not directly facing the power itself, the vast power still rolled everything. After several mages tried their best to support the shield, they barely survived. However, a frozen soldier seemed to be unaffected, and the other party could not be human. Not to mention that the soldier seems to have specially protected the elf little girl. Why!? "Hahaha ~ hahaha ~" He threw away the fragile helmet that had been frozen by the power of frost. Rogge looked at Aisha who had fallen asleep in her arms and couldn''t help but be ecstatic: "two fools! They fought hard for a long time, and the final result was me!!" Rionaston, who was lying on the side, was surprised. The other party was indeed someone who had something to do with Turner Ya and the black dragon. Rogge carefully hugged Aisha and walked slowly forward in broken steps. Looking at the earth completely turned into white mans around, the power afterwave that had not been completely dissipated and his hand, even Rogge couldn''t help but take a breath of air conditioning. This is the power belonging to the king of the white dragon. The half Elf Female mage actually had some treasure hosting the power of the Dragon King. At the thought of this, Rogge couldn''t help sighing. Fortunately, she didn''t force Turner to a desperate situation. Otherwise, I''m afraid those who are frozen to death here will become themselves. "It''s really dangerous. This force is really worthy of the legendary Dragon King who can kill gods." He said with lingering fear that Rogge was glad that he had chosen to come quietly to find a chance to take Aisha away, which was the right thing to do. If she hadn''t tried her best to protect the girl just now, otherwise the little girl would have become an ice crystal sculpture like others. After moving and expelling the cold on the body surface, Rogge found a blanket to put on Aisha in her arms. The temperature around was at least about minus 20 degrees. Originally, it was still summer. Aisha only wore a thin dress. At that time, the fairy girl who was not easy to get her hands did not die under the force of the terrible frost, but froze to death due to the severe cold, Then I really want to cry without tears. Kill God, Dragon King Rionas subconsciously clenched his fist. Today I seem to have heard some terrible information. "It''s time for my luck to turn next." Rogge turned his eyes to the starting point of the ice crystal world under the mountains. It seems that he is not ready to leave. Even now, Rogge can feel that a large number of water elements and the power of ice are spreading from where the center is. Because the surrounding elements are too disturbed, even their own perception has decreased a lot. However, this also shows that the treasure used by the female mage should still exist. The treasure that can instantly freeze a black dragon must be obtained anyway, not to mention the magic wand in the female mage''s hand. The famous quasi sacred magic wand during the dragon war ten thousand years ago must not be missed. However, it is not easy to get these two ready-made treasures. The aftereffect of the force of the frost just now is still exerting its influence, and the furthest signs of freezing seem to continue to spread from a distance. After putting the fairy girl rolled up with a blanket on the ground, Rogge took out a magic scroll and made a boundary to keep Aisha warm. Obviously, if he held Aisha into the area full of frost power in front, he would kill the fairy girl in a short time. After freeing his hand, Rogge jumped into the silver white world and flew directly to the location of the female mage. When rionas saw the other party leave, he immediately struggled to take out a magic crystal and began to save himself. If Rogge left later, rionas believed that he would freeze to death here. "Come on! Come on!" The magic stored in the magic spar is excited together with the fire element, but the ice frozen on the leg dissolves very slowly. The strong water element and the power of frost around seriously weaken the power of fire element. On the other hand, Rogge, who arrived at Turner Ya''s side, solidified another layer of ice crystals in this short time. Looking at the female mage who was supported in mid air by an ice pillar and turned into a crystal sculpture, Turner Ya''s expression seemed to be frozen in an eternal moment. The female mage still kept the casting posture with her hands open, and the commandment staff of life and death was frozen in the air. Rogge showed a ''sorry'' look. If the stupid woman had not been so brave to submit to herself at that time. Why this end. Next, the thing under the female mage''s feet immediately attracted Rogge''s attention, even more eye-catching than the commandment staff of life and death. At Rogge''s feet was a small white jade like beautiful dragon scale, about the size of half a palm. But this white dragon scale is the culprit of the terrible scene in front of us. "There can be no mistake. This is indeed the power of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. Unexpectedly, a dragon scale contains such pure and powerful \ Half said, Rogge couldn''t help sighing. Even though he usually despises mortals, Rogge, as a black dragon, still admires those who really have power. Black Dragon King victor and white Dragon King Yalin, who shine brightly in the dragon war, especially the Dragon King who killed God in Yalin, are giant dragons, but their strength is so different. If mortals are like mole ants in their own eyes, they are not mole ants in the eyes of the king of the white dragon. The power contained in a Dragon King''s scale killed a black dragon so easily, a black dragon more powerful than itself! Looking at the black dragon bodyguard who has lost most of his life breath and has been crystallized not far away, Rogge''s heart is like overturning a five flavor bottle. He has all kinds of tastes, such as exclamation, envy, jealousy and fear. Why can''t he, who is also a giant dragon, reach the same height as them. Whether it''s doubt or jealousy. Rogge didn''t slow down. He immediately stretched out his hand and tried to pick up the scale that fell to the ground. He didn''t say whether he could use it, as long as he could get it first. At that time, just study the use method slowly. In fact, the once White Dragon King is indeed a monster beyond the specifications specially created by the creator and a special product to break the rules of the world. However, no matter how strong the Dragon King is, his power can never be strong enough to kill a giant dragon just by the power of a dragon scale. Even now Yalin, who has been strengthened once again, can''t do this, But at first, the dragon scale was given to overlord galselik because it contained the hatred of the White Dragon King for the world and his malice for mankind. At that time, the king of the white dragon had been defeated in the dragon war and was sealed in the yanoder mountains. When overlord galseric came to the yanoder mountains and had the honor to contact the imprisoned king of the white dragon, as a proof of concluding the contract, three kinds of evidence were given to overlord by the king of the white dragon. One of them is the dragon scale belonging to the Dragon King himself. At that time, the Dragon King, who had been imprisoned for nearly 10000 years and was deeply hated and angry at the death of Tiffany, the son of the star, had been almost swallowed up by the anger of hatred. He only longed for one thing for the White Dragon King who hated mankind and even the whole world. That is to bury the whole world at all costs and accompany Tiffany with thousands of creatures. The Dragon King trapped in the yanoder mountains has known that his will is about to collapse under the corrosion of nearly 10000 years of pain and anger. Therefore, the Dragon King has spread a lot of data to galseric. At the same time, the dragon scale as evidence has been injected with huge power by Yalin at all costs, even if it is struggling to be sealed to reverse the damage to his mind and personality. The once White Dragon King injected two-thirds of his own power into the dragon scale, and a special carving pattern has suppressed this power into it, making it an extremely powerful bomb. There is a feeling in the carving pattern that when the power belonging to God touches the dragon scale, all the internal power will be released in an instant, Even the gods in the sky can never retreat in the face of this force. In the Dragon King''s plan, when the overlord''s empire really poses a challenge to the gods, the gods will also have to come to the main material position to face the punishment of garserikshi, and then a God will fall. The power released by the dragon scale will also turn everything in a radius of hundreds of kilometers into lifeless ice crystals. This is the last revenge left by the White Dragon King on the world! It is not only revenge on gods, but also revenge on mankind However, everything did not seem to be as expected by the White Dragon King. No gods came to the main material plane to punish the blasphemous demon king in the heyday of the perlas Empire, but when the overlord died, his huge empire was buried in the hands of his subjects. The empire against God finally fell under the sword of mortals rather than the punishment of gods. Maybe it is the will of heaven. The dragon scale containing the last malice of the White Dragon King has been reproduced for more than 2000 years with the end of the overlord era. Until today, galrhodes has become the first victim of this God killing force. Damn it! The power of frost is so strong! Rogge clenched his teeth and held his right wrist in his left hand, trying to make his right hand close to the dragon scale bit by bit. After releasing such huge power, the power in the dragon scale is still amazing. Even as a black dragon, it is very difficult to hold it. The feeling of the powerful frost force invading the body was terrible. The cold seemed to freeze the soul and * together. "Uh huh!!" Bite your teeth. Rogge grabbed the dragon scale with all his strength, but the strange feeling almost made Rogge throw the dragon scale out easily. He seemed to hold the cold source that devours all things, and his palm lost consciousness in an instant, and this feeling was still spreading to the body along his arm. In less than half a minute, Rogge had a plan to lose the dragon scale in his mind, but suddenly found that the power in the dragon scale finally eased down, and the power of frost in it was no longer as active as before, and seemed to slowly return to a state of deep sleep. "Hahaha! It''s finally my turn to turn the corner." Finally, after the strength in the dragon scale was completely restored to sleep, Rogge ignored the pain of numbness caused by the freezing of his arm and carefully watched it with two fingers. This white dragon scale is now more precious than any treasure in Rogge''s eyes, and the dawn is gradually coming. When the sun brings the first glimmer of light to the earth, Rogge, standing in the silver world, laughed wildly like a victorious emperor. (to be continued) Chapter 555 ? After putting the booty into the space ring, Rogge quickly moved his numb wrist, and then aimed his next target at the staff in front of Tanya. The commandment of life and death! The Dharma staff, which can turn the living into the dead, has long been famous in the dragon war thousands of years ago. After so long, it now falls into its own hands so easily. For Rogge, today is indeed a lucky day. He not only found the elf girl the Dragon King wanted, but also attributed all the power left by the White Dragon King to himself. Not only that, he also added a strong * staff of quasi holy level. To be honest, there are many good things here. The dead black dragon gallodus should also have some treasures he collected, and it seems that there are many precious raw materials stored in the karsermen imperial Arsenal. Although they are sealed by ice, they should still be dug up in some time. "Ha ha ~ luck turns. That''s what I mean!" For a moment, Rogge was a little floating, and the stupid captain of the bodyguard who stayed next to the Black Dragon Princess seratia lost his life in such a muddle headed way. But then, when he offered Aisha to ask the king of Bailong to release his contract, he might still be able to take refuge in his royal highness, whether it was this quasi holy object staff or clowside''s intelligence with a whole box of oli Hon Kang magic metal. Just as Rogge was about to reach for his staff, suddenly a vast force shot into the earth through the sky. It is an unspeakable power, as vast as a galaxy. Even a slight feeling breeds the idea of worship. When he was stopped, Rogge raised his head and looked at the sky with an incredible look. The white streamer in the dawn sky cut the sky in half like a giant sword. And a huge consciousness was peeping at everything in the world through the streamer. When the consciousness focused on the silver world dotted with emerald jade, Rogge trembled in an instant. Rogge once felt this power in front of only one person, the king of the white dragon in the yanoder mountains! But obviously, this is not the Arnold mountains, and the strong breath revealed in the streamer is obviously not the power of frost. It is a power of warm imitation Buddha light. Even if it is only illuminated, there will be a sense of satisfaction in my heart. It''s like everything thousands of creatures want most! "God, God!!" Rogge is not stupid, or if he has a little mind, he knows what the abnormal scene is. It was a God in the celestial realm who focused his attention on the main material plane. Although he had not come personally, this force could not compete with it. As a black dragon, he has the strength to temporarily resist a small part of the divine power. Although he is shocked and afraid, it is great that Rogge didn''t kneel down on the ground in front of the divine power. But at the thought of a God, he focused his attention. As a member of the black dragon clan who had been enemies with the gods, even if he thought with his ass, he knew that the so-called tenderness and love of the gods would never be shown like a black dragon! Under the extreme shock, Rogge had only one idea in his mind, that is, to run away immediately before the God''s consciousness noticed him. The desire for survival and fear of gods even overwhelm the greed for wealth! Rogge is here Chapter 556 ? After seeing the dragon and the vision that seemed to freeze heaven and earth, onas seemed much calmer for the appearance of angels. The doctrine of the holy Vatican spread widely in the karsermon Empire, and even Prince Augusta was a believer of the Vatican. Of course, there are some things that Leonus, the confidant of his royal highness, knows Anyway, now Leonard has to thank the three angels who saved his life. If they hadn''t helped, he would still be struggling with the ice freezing his legs. The ice was so hard that it almost consumed up the magic and fire elements stored in the magic crystal stone, and only half of them were dissolved, while the angel quickly melted it and rescued himself with a gentle touch of his weapon. Originally, Leonus had frozen to almost necrotic legs and recovered consciousness under the divine operation of the angel. Only for a while and a half, Leonus had not been able to completely regain control of his legs. "Thank you very much, angel of the Lord!" In love and reason, rionas, even if he is not a very devout believer, sincerely thanks to the three angels who saved him At the same time, Leonus also took the opportunity to quietly look at the three angels. The appearance of these angels is almost the same as that expressed in the teachings of the Holy See. The angel of God with holy wings behind him has a dazzling face and strong strength, which makes people involuntarily grow admiration. In particular, the first female angel, a beautiful angel with four pairs of wings behind, exudes powerful power, which is completely comparable to that of the dragon. As a mortal, Leonus was deeply shocked by this force after looking at her. Then the mage never dared to raise his head again. "My Lord is loving and protecting her believers. Tell me, mage, what happened here. Why did this unknown power of frost freeze the kingdom of my lord?" Fioa did not delay, but immediately asked rionas for details. Rionas nodded, and after finishing his thoughts a little, he explained it roughly. In the face of the existence beyond the secular world, even the once resourceful mage dare not take too much chances, but in some things, the mage''s heart is afraid, because there are too many secrets and taboos in this valley, which involves a historical giant that neither the holy see nor the holy city is willing to mention - overlord galseric! In fact, Leonus didn''t know much. The mage came after emergency notice. The black dragon had begun to attack the arsenal. The mage knew nothing about what had happened before. Hearing this, especially when hearing that the object of the black dragon seemed to be the female mage Turner ya, the angel''s eyes flashed a strange alert. "What is the identity of this half elf? Why is she here!" It is almost a request to inquire about state secrets. Normally, it must not be answered, but rionas also knows that the situation is special. Although the Holy See does not welcome any foreign race other than human beings, it will not ask believers to kill all non-human foreign races, nor will it be angry because a half elf works in the Empire. You know, over the years, many nobles in the eastern countries of the mainland have raised many slaves. Among them, elves and orc female slaves are the most popular. The Holy See must know this, but it doesn''t mean to stop it. It''s a kind of acquiescence. "Turner Ya''s identity is really unknown, and her main job is to develop and apply new technologies." Rionas said in detail. "So this valley" "It is China''s weapon Arsenal, which is built in this hidden place for special reasons." When the female Angel inquired about this place, Leonus hurriedly replied that since the gods can peep into any part of the earth without hindrance, the secret here is no longer a secret. Instead of pretending not to know and causing the suspicion of angels and even gods, it''s better to explain it directly. Anyway, every country will choose a hidden area when building an arsenal and large-scale workshops to prevent spies and intelligence personnel from spying. It is also reasonable for the karsermen Empire to build an arsenal for producing new weapons in this hidden valley. There is no provision in the Holy See''s doctrine that states are not allowed to produce weapons, and angels should not feel anything wrong. As expected, the archangel did not dwell on this issue for too long, but motioned rionas to continue. When rionas explained the battle between the female mage and the black dragon for the female angel, it seemed that the female mage had performed this large-scale water magic, the other two angels also made new discoveries. Among the mages of the tower of sages who came with rionass, the leader enthus and several mages seemed lucky to survive. When one of the angels flew in holding the sleeping elf girl, a strange feeling flashed in rionas''s eyes, and then the mage quickly covered up the past. Fioa didn''t seem to notice the change in rionas''s expression. It was just a little puzzling about why Aisha was still alive: "who is this child?" "Well, this child is a slave to miss Turner." Leonus said somewhat guilty. To be honest, after seeing that the second black dragon seemed to deliberately protect Aisha''s safety. Leonus understood one thing. The real goal of the black dragon may not be Miss Turner, but the elf girl. There must be a great secret about the girl, so big that even two black dragons compete for her. "Don''t try to hide the mage. Cheating under the divine power of our Lord is an unwise choice." "Please forgive me. I do know this. This girl was bought by Prince Augusta. Later, at a banquet, Miss Turner seemed to like her very much. His highness gave her as a gift to miss Turner." Leonus hurriedly explained that although he was afraid of the majesty of the angel in front of him, he was still subconscious in his heart, which had greatly benefited the karsermon empire. Aisha''s secret even the black dragon has to try to compete. Anyway, this is definitely a thing that can''t be ignored. If you tell everything to the angel, Aisha will certainly be taken away by the angel and will only let the Holy See discover her secret in the end. "Then why is it that only this girl will not be hurt in this disaster? As a mage, you are frozen in the ice, and this child is safe to lie aside. Who put on the blanket for her!" Obviously there''s something fioa needs to figure out. "I really don''t know. Miss Turner seems to like the child very much. She took her with her when she fled here, and even told her to send her and several maids away first. It seems that Miss Turner has performed some magic on them, perhaps a kind of protective magic. By the way, the black dragon seems to have found the girl at first Child, I was frozen in place and couldn''t move. It seemed that I saw her holding the girl and saying, "this is his lucky day." Leonus said in some panic. Under the eyes of the angel who seemed to see through everything, the mage had to say everything. Fioya fell into silence. The elf girl had been held in the hands of the angel. After inspection, it was confirmed that the girl was just an ordinary elf girl, not a strange demon. In terms of power, it is also a trivial existence. It seems that she is really an ordinary little girl. If the girl really liked the female mage and was protected by magic, she survived the disaster, but who approved the blanket on her? Is it really the black dragon!? Why does black dragon care about an elf girl? Wait ~ Maybe! Fioa did witness the black dragon searching for something here when she came. Before he left, he wanted to take away the strange magic wand. It was the black dragon''s greed for wealth. A young fairy girl was a valuable commodity in the secular world. The black dragon had reason to take away the girl together. But what if there are other reasons? While fioa was meditating, an angel patrolling around gently flew over: "Lord fioa, there are some new discoveries nearby." "Yes! What!" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± The angel seemed to fall into silence and didn''t answer, while fioa''s eyes changed. When the female Angel turned her eyes back to rionas, the mage was stunned to find that the female angel''s eyes were filled with anger, as if she had found the anger of disrespectful gods. Fioya gave Aisha to Leonus, and then flew away without saying a word. When the figure of the angel disappeared in the sky, Leonus holding the elf girl found that his back was full of cold sweat in this strange cold environment. This is the gap between mortals and those who transcend the secular world Holding Aisha and looking at the girl''s sleeping face, onas couldn''t help falling into silence. On the other side, in the ruins of the collapsed Arsenal, when a frozen solid ice was melted, the huge steel arm frozen in it was exposed. The female Angel looked at the huge arm with warm anger in her eyes. On the other side, there is a tall body like a giant lying on the ground. It is completely made of steel. It is full of traces of dragon claws, which are half frozen in ice crystals, revealing a sad atmosphere like the remains of a giant. "This is the Magic Knight!" Fioa looked at the iron giant in front of her and looked very stunned. (to be continued) PS: the wound has healed a lot. It really hurts when changing the dressing. The update is unstable during this period. Please forgive me. The day after tomorrow, when the wound is removed, it should be able to restore the stable update. Chapter 557 Youyi novel network provides you with the best free novel online reading. For fioa, the Magic Knight is no stranger to this sophisticated and powerful war machine, because the overlord galseric used these terrible killing machines in a series of wars when he established the perlas Empire two thousand years ago. The mere appearance of the tall and terrible Magic Knight on the battlefield is enough to deal a heavy blow to the morale of the enemy, The Magic Knight''s destructive power is like destroying the withered and decaying. It only needs more than a dozen to crush thousands of infantry. Even in the face of a magician, after the corresponding resistance engraving, the Magic Knight can reduce the role of the magician to the lowest point and save himself. It can be said that in the era of cold weapon warfare, the Magic Knight can be called a killing machine for infantry and cavalry. Top novel at £¤ F, It can be said that on the battlefield at that time, whenever there were magic knights, the overlord''s opponents almost collapsed without fighting. After the establishment of the perlas Empire, galseric paid more attention to these powerful weapons. At the peak of the national strength of the perlas Empire, at least 7000 magic knights were in service in the whole imperial * * team. The powerful power of the Magic Knight in the war naturally makes garcerik keep the technology in a strict confidential state. Even close ministers and confidants can only know a little information, and the manufacturing process is completely separated in different areas to ensure that the technology will not leak to the greatest extent. Because of this strict secrecy, even at the end of the perlas Empire, the rebels and insurgents captured only a small number of magic knights to compete with the emperor in a very few major battles. However, due to the inability to effectively analyze and copy the manufacturing technology of magic knights, On more battlefields, the rebel soldiers even had to use flesh and blood to stop these steel monsters, which is why perlasi * * could last so long in the face of a large number of insurgents in the last generation. After the collapse of the perlas Empire, the data of magic knights were destroyed by the remaining Imperial leftovers. Perhaps some private individuals and organizations on the mainland also collected some data of magic knights, but no one has complete data because the data are too scattered. So far, no country in the eastern part of the mainland has any sign of being equipped with magic knights. In addition, the magic Knights used to be the machine used by overlord garseric to suppress and massacre insurgents and religious personnel. The holy see is also very sensitive to this technology, lest there be a second king who uses this technology to dominate, Therefore, this technology is lost under the joint action of various reasons. But now, a Magic Knight appeared in front of fioa, and no matter how you look, it is not an old thing excavated, but just made. "The karsermon empire is secretly producing magic Knights ~ where did they get these technologies!" Fioa''s tone became a little dark. "Do you need to tell the Holy See to put pressure on the karsermon Empire? Lord fioa!" As a religious organization, the Holy See has several important tasks besides spreading the belief of the goddess ishutar, the only Lord in the world. One is to prevent the emergence of a second emperor who dares to blaspheme the majesty of the gods in secular countries. Obviously, it is not a good sign that the karsermon empire began to secretly build a terrible war machine such as magic knights. In addition, the karsermon Empire has greatly increased its strength after winning a series of conflicts against the neighboring kingdom of kresses recently, Obviously, this will affect the binding force of the holy see on the karserman empire. Lord okar! Fioa was stunned. The voice in her mind was the holy angel okar beside the goddess, who was only one of the most responsible angels in the whole Angel Corps. "Your Excellency okar, we have found some unusual places in the karsermon empire. Maybe we should continue to investigate further." "I see, Lord okar!" Leaving Leonus aside for a while, the female angel fioa moved quickly and built a mysterious Dharma array on the ground with two other angels. With the wings slowly moving with the holy radiance, small stones rose from the ground and floated in mid air to form a circular stone gate. The white light curtain soon emerged from the stone gate. Fioa sent the staff and the frozen female mage into the light curtain. The power of the light curtain will send all things submerged into the divine domain of the goddess ishutar at the top of the highest sky. After the staff was sent into the divine realm, it also moved and was sent from the divine realm to fioa''s hand with this short passage. Chapter 558 ? When the mission was completed, the angels also left together, leaving only Leonus and a remnant rock wall, like a frozen desert. Leonus was glad that although she didn''t know why, the female Angel didn''t continue to ask Aisha''s identity. The karsermon Empire mage holding Aisha looked at the lovely sleeping face of the elf girl in his arms with a melancholy face. The expression on the mage''s face changed several times at the moment. Everything happened today is because of this child. After seeing the power beyond the secular world, the mage not only doubts that the power of Aisha can really be coveted by the karsermon Empire? As the special honor of meeting with the messengers of the gods and receiving gifts from the gods, perhaps believers who devoutly believe in the teachings of the Holy See will cry with joy and regard it as the greatest glory of their life, but they are not religious, not even believers. Rionas has only unlimited exclamation. After watching the angels fly to the gap of light that divides the sky, The mage finally took action and began to use the communication wizard to try to inform the garrison in the city near the valley. Fortunately, shortly after the angels left, the originally unconscious enthus and others slowly woke up and looked at the terrible scene in front of them. The earth frozen in ice and snow and the density of water elements that subverted the magic common sense. These geniuses from the tower of sages who thought they were standing at the forefront of magic knowledge and theory fell into a strange silence one by one. It''s no wonder that these mages who usually think highly of themselves understand one thing today. Once they thought that they were high-level mages, they had stood above 10000 people. However, in the face of the dragon''s powerful power beyond common sense, what they have learned is meaningless. The fire that can burn soldiers in armor into ashes or the cold that can freeze into ice. Even through all the lightning can''t cause any damage to the black dragon. In front of the black dragon, all these mages can do is run away in embarrassment. The soldiers and attendants killed by the black dragon who are usually regarded as mortals are afraid that they are really no different from them in the eyes of the black Dragon. Only the female mage named Tanya can compete with the black dragon. Such mages have at least exceeded the magic level of level 20. For many elderly mages, this is a height they can''t climb in their lifetime. Enthughes also looked at everything silently. At this moment, enthughes suddenly remembered one thing, which was the strongest mage in the tower of sages. What Farron, the only recognized great mage with level 20 magic level in the mainland, said. "You don''t know how small you are at all. The power of your opinionated self is just a phantom bubble in front of real and absolute power!" That''s what the great mage Farron said when he returned to the sage tower after his journey. At that time, the great mage seemed to be stimulated by something and began not to ease the situation. Instead, he began to suppress the reformers on his side with an unimaginable tough attitude, and finally the whole reformer was forcibly expelled from the tower of sages. At that time, enthughes ignored Farron''s words and thought that the old mage was just a hidden move based on his high reputation and reputation. He has the support of the people and many young mages and apprentices in the tower of sages. Even if he was expelled from the tower of sages and faced with a series of difficulties, enthughes still believes that sooner or later he can rebuild his own new tower of sages. As long as he can firmly grasp public opinion, everything can be recaptured. But today, enthughes seems to be aware of the meaning of Farron''s sentence. The so-called absolute power is so terrible and unreasonable, but people have to bow their heads. The karlseman empire is the strongest empire in the east of the mainland. After the war with the neighboring countries, it has become the first power in the East and plays an important role in both economy and military. However, this empire has made the countries in the east of the mainland afraid that they must deal with it carefully. The black dragon didn''t have to worry about anything and ignored any rules. In this way, he directly intruded into the important territory of the Empire. And then wantonly cause such a great destruction, that is, in the face of absolute power, all rules and laws are bubbles, and no conspiracy and conspiracy can be done without the absolute power. For a moment, enthus couldn''t help doubting that the great mage Farron also met something beyond the secular power on his way to travel. Otherwise, how could the old magician suddenly defecate and become as open-minded as if at once. "Let''s go. The nearby garrison will meet us outside the valley, leave here quickly, and then quickly return to DIDU to report the situation." Leonus, holding Aisha, shouted to several mages. I have just contacted the garrison in the nearby city. Because of the special circumstances, Leonard only asked the garrison to meet his party outside the valley. At the same time, in order to block the news, Leonard asked the garrison to temporarily block any road entering the valley by virtue of the right given by Prince Augusta. Whoever broke in without permission can be directly executed on the spot. When leaving, some mages also noticed Aisha in Leonus'' arms, but no one asked more, and Leonus didn''t mention the arrival of angels for some special reasons. At the same time, in the divine realm in the sky, ishutar, the goddess representing the root of belief in the eastern part of the continent, is gently touching the staff returned to the divine realm by fioa. Whenever the goddess''s beautiful fingers gently touch the handle of the staff, the staff will arouse a burst of black and white light. The sanctity of life and the uncertainty of death, two opposite breath, spread back and forth gently in this divine domain full of divine power. Whenever the breath of life starts, the goddess''s holy face always shows a gratifying smile. However, whenever the breath of death starts, it represents light, life, order The goddess ishutar, who hopes to wait for all the beautiful entrustment of the world, does not have any aversion. On the contrary, the goddess is very happy that the two breath of death and life can complement each other and the cycle of life. "The commandment of life and death \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ In the divine realm, the beautiful eyes of goddess ishutar reveal a strange color of joy. As a quasi holy staff, the commandment of life and death may be a very powerful weapon in the eyes of mortals and even some extraordinary people, but it should only be a good mortal for gods, As the belief that owns the whole East of the continent, there is a powerful God beyond any of the five Zhigao gods believed in in the holy capital. There are too many such powerful sacred objects in ishutar''s divine domain, such as the staff in the hands of the incoming female angel fioa, which is also a powerful sacred object blessed by divine power. In terms of power, it is still above the commandment of life and death, and the goddess herself also holds more powerful artifacts than sacred objects, But at the moment, ishutar''s expression was like touching his beloved and gently touching the staff. "The legacy work of the former necromancer isolos, for his little wish, made this staff to try to pry into the boundaries of life and death. However, even if it can push open the door of truth, if you stop here and only dare to stand outside and watch, what''s different from those apprentices who have just learned necromancer spells." Ishutar''s eyes were full of regret. "But I have to say that it is commendable for a mortal to reach this step. It is a pity that if I had enough courage to make up my mind early, I might be able to help him go further." The voice of the goddess is just like her holiness, which makes you feel a strange warm feeling. However, there is a regret in the tone. It seems to feel sad for the timidity of the former dead teacher in the last step. "Do you think so?" Suddenly, the goddess lotus step moved gently to the edge of the pool, looked at the reflection in the water and asked gently. However, in the pool of the divine realm, the goddess reflected in the water is not a holy goddess. She has a similar face carved in the same mold and is equally beautiful to the extent of suffocation. However, ishutar in the water reflection is like a trapped fallen goddess. Her arms and feet are tightly bound by golden chains through bones, The red naked beautiful carcass is covered with dark green strange symbols, giving people an alternative evil charm beauty. However, with her sweat all over her body, she seemed to endure strong pain. In the reflection, ''ishutar'' was also looking at another self. The original holy eyes were filled with chaos of pain and curse. Even a little look at ordinary people might collapse their souls. "In the final analysis, an ordinary person can understand the truth, but you are completely confused. You think you can dominate death, but in fact, you may not even know what death is, or even what you are and why you exist in this world." Ishutar looked at his reflection and took the staff to the water: "Look, even as a God, I have things I can''t understand. However, a mortal has solved my doubts for thousands of years with his own wisdom. As a God, I am also not complete, but also a flawed existence. I need to constantly absorb more strength, wisdom and experience to make up for these defects. Do you think you are perfect?" Ishutar in the reflection looked at another self. After all, his red lips began to use gently. With a hoarse voice, he said with resentment: "you are killing yourself. Do you really think you can become a perfect existence?" "If you look at it because you''re afraid, you''ll kill yourself." "I will corrupt your ishutar, and everything you have will become a bait for death!" "Even if this day really comes, I won''t regret it. At least I''ve tried and challenged." With a smile, ishutar stood up and left slowly, and the reflection in the water was closed again because of the goddess''s departure. (to be continued) Chapter 559 ?readx(); In the mercenary camp directly under the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone in the free city, in the private residence of the current mercenary leader, the instructor and leader who used to be as cruel as a devil in the eyes of the mercenaries of the Heiyao mercenary regiment is now lying in bed. There are burning wounds all over the body, and even some dark wounds vaguely see gloomy white bones, and there is a strange golden ripple in the wound. When touching normal flesh and blood, it will even make a squeak for no reason, just like being scalded by a soldering iron. The originally thin right face seemed to have been dug away alive. Even the gloomy gums with blood and broken meat were exposed. With the dripping of blood, it gave people a particularly ferocious feeling. "Damn it! The damn guy became arrogant by becoming the running dog of the * * goddess." Although Rogge looked a little depressed because of his injury, his eyes were still filled with strong anger and killing intention. Whenever he thought of the situation at that time, Rogge even trembled with anger. Claude looked at Rogge with a thoughtful look. In Claude''s opinion, although Rogge was so badly hurt, he was still so energetic. It seems that there should be no big problem. It''s also rare that this guy who always bullies soft and afraid of hard on weekdays would show such strong hatred and unwillingness when facing a strong enemy for the first time, It''s a pity that this guy may be enthusiastic for three minutes. If he can keep this obsession of challenging the stronger, he will never be unable to get along in the black dragon clan. "Then where did you leave Asha?" In fact, kloside didn''t know that Rogge was so unwilling and angry not because he was frustrated by the dragon of his old enemy, but because the cooked duck flew again. It was clear that in the end, the elf little girl fell into her hands. As a result, she threw Aisha to the ground for a moment of greed for property. Let alone find Aisha, Even if Aisha''s life can be guaranteed, Rogge doesn''t know. "Sorry ~ because the Golden Dragon and the running dog of the goddess came suddenly, I really couldn''t fight them at the same time, so I had to run away." Rogge turned his head and said hard. Because of the injury on his face, he felt a little air leakage every time he spoke. "This will be troublesome" Claude took a deep breath and looked very distressed. Originally thought it was just a very simple task, but I didn''t expect to get such a situation that the gods directly sent messengers to interfere with the main material plane. This expansion of the gods even made Clyde a little embarrassed for a time. After being forced by his sister to come to the door and ask for cooperation, the reason why kloside asked to bring Aisha back was that he didn''t really want the black dragon clan to come to the free city. Let Rogge bring Aisha back before salatia in order to destroy the cooperation plan. At worst, it should reduce the clan''s rights in the free city on the grounds that salatia failed to complete her task. It took so much time to leave the clan alone to finally establish everything today. How could croside allow his father to intervene so easily and take everything away from him again. Now I thought it was just a very simple task. The only obstacle to the big deal is garrodes, who is the captain of the bodyguard, but after this situation, croside feels like hitting a hamster but accidentally hitting a dragon. The half elf sorceress named Turner Ya is actually a great mage with level 20 magic level, and can also use magic activation at will. You know, even the elves with a longer life span and even the giant dragon can''t master this kind of magic. "The commandment staff of life and death! Can you turn the living into the dead at will?" "Yes ~ I heard that the bodyguard called the staff like this." Soon Rogge talked about the battle between Tanya and galrhodes, especially the staff taken out by the half Elf Female mage. In battle, female mages can transform themselves into different forms of undead creatures at will, and can also use spells that can only be used by undead. For example, even high-level undead mages such as death ripple can use them, and this may only show a small part of the power of this staff. Commandments of life and death Kloside narrowed his eyes slightly. As the black dragon born after the dragon war, he didn''t know much about the situation in the war. He just knew that the dragon war was a terrible and unimaginable war, and even several gods fell down together. The commandment of life and death, let alone its power, can survive that war and spread to this day. Especially in this era when even forging masters have become extremely rare, this quasi sacred staff is undoubtedly an unimaginable powerful weapon. It''s understandable that the black dragon gallodus insisted on seizing this staff. If he had a chance, he also wanted to get this staff and study it carefully. Rogge didn''t notice kloside''s expression, but still said to himself: "although the magic wand helped, the half elf could not defeat galrhodes, but he didn''t expect that the smelly * * summoned a dead dragon! Really he X! It''s been thousands of years, and there are still people who dare to desecrate our dragon''s dignity." Even though he is self righteous and rebellious, Rogge is also a member of the dragon from beginning to end. The proud pride of the Dragon naturally regards other nations in the world as mole ants. Now a mole ant dares to turn the Dragon into such a blasphemous creature, which is simply provoking his nerve in charge of anger. In fact, more to Rogge''s anger, Turner''s threat made him lose face. The first time Aisha was taken away by the female mage, which led to the next disaster. Not only did Aisha fail to save herself, but she almost died in the hands of Jinlong. "Undead dragon, I don''t think she can transform a dragon alone. Ten * * is transformed by the maker of the magic wand." Croside''s attitude is somewhat thought-provoking. For the dead dragon, which can be said to hit the faces of all dragon clans, croside is completely cold. Instead of any anger, he has nothing to do with his own analysis and went elsewhere. Rogge seems to have noticed the prince''s attitude, but now Rogge doesn''t dare to say anything, but continues to tell the next situation. In order to cover up his mistakes, Rogge directly described the scandal of Turner Ya''s use of Aisha''s counter blackmail as that galrhodes was counter blackmailed, and the female mage took this opportunity to escape. And the next battle in the Arsenal didn''t care much. However, when Rogge learned that the karsermon Empire actually produced a large number of magic knights, klosed was also very surprised for a time. The Magic Knight was a weapon born during the dragon war. It was made by the dragon as an imaginary enemy. The original inventor was the white dragon clan of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. Later, the Magic Knight also appeared on the stage in the era of overlord galseric, but it was lost after the end of the era of overlord, For more than 2000 years, no country on the mainland has seen such a terrible weapon in disputes, large and small. "If so, Augusta is a little more dangerous than I thought, but this time I''m afraid Augusta is \ "What''s the problem? Your highness!" Croside waved his hand and said, "nothing, you go on." When it was finally told that the female mage had directly solved galrhodes with a large-scale freezing magic, croside became suspicious. No matter how strong the half Elf Female mage is, she is only a mortal. It has been calculated by magic. Except for the king of the blue dragon, it is estimated that no giant dragon can kill the black dragon of gallodus level with a magic. The power that Turner Ya finally erupted must not be owned by her. Is there any other weapon left in the dragon war in the hands of the half elf? And a weapon strong enough to kill the black dragon! "Did you investigate?" Claude''s stern eyes fell on Rogge, as if he had seen through something. Rogge gave a thrill and immediately shook his head: "yes, I''m certainly curious about the power to kill the black dragon bodyguard. Originally, I put down Aisha to explore the root of this power, but I didn''t expect that even the * * of ishutar was shocked." In the eyes of kloside, Rogge could not tell the stupid lie that he did not try to covet this power. In fact, the dragon scale of the White Dragon King that caused all this, Rogge had quietly hidden it in a hidden place, and the explanation of the report to kloside was that when he wanted to explore that power, the envoy of the goddess and the Golden Dragon came down. Then he was forced to escape in embarrassment. Both Aisha and the staff of the commandment of life and death were lost in the valley. It was cheap for the messenger of ishutar, and the power to kill the black dragon bodyguard, if it really existed, must have been obtained by the goddess. As far as Rogge''s explanation is concerned, there really is no loophole on the surface. It is understandable that Rogge had to give up Aisha to escape in the face of such a strong enemy. Moreover, the residual power afterwave in Rogge''s injury is indeed the unique holy fire power of the golden dragon, and the Holy fire that softens the light element is just the opposite to the shadow flame that the black dragon softens the dark element, It''s easy to tell. Although everything seemed ok on the surface, I just didn''t know why a strange light flashed in croside''s eyes. "That''s it for the time being. During this period, you should rest in the camp and recover your injury first." Croside closed his eyes and nodded. He seemed to agree with Rogge. Before leaving, he took out a bottle of black medicine from his arms and threw it to Rogge: "this medicine can neutralize the power of Saint inflammation!" After that, croside went straight out. After croside left and went far, Rogge took a breath secretly, opened the bottle cap and smelled it. Rogge then drank the medicine in one gulp. (to be continued.) Chapter 560 ???? "If you had sent me directly at that time, it might not have been so troublesome." After returning to the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone, a dark shadow of nothingness rose behind croside, and a gloomy male voice sounded. "Sasi solik" Croside stopped. "If Rogge hadn''t lied, it''s one thing to send anyone. Can you suppress your greed for that staff?" "For me, the task is always the first. Only after ensuring that the task can be completed will I plunder according to my heart." The man called Sasi solik in the shadow replied in a gloomy tone. "Maybe." Clyde went on to, sent the maid outside the door and returned to his office study: "but now it''s in trouble. I don''t even know whether Aisha can survive. Augusta lost a lot this time. If he knew the important value of Aisha, he would never let Aisha go." "It''s better to fall into Augusta''s hands. If ishutar knows, it''s the biggest trouble." Sasi solik''s words made croside frown for a moment, indeed! Compared with the fact that Augusta got Aisha, if ishutar knew the identity of Aisha, it would be the biggest trouble. At that time, even the whole continent would repeat a tragic war. Although Yalin, the king of the white dragon, was a famous and powerful existence during the dragon war, even his father Viktor once said that no one can defeat Yalin one-on-one. However, over the past ten thousand years, ishutar, as a powerful divine force that monopolized the belief of half the continent, may have long been different. It''s really hard to predict the outcome of the war. As the vice president of the chamber of Commerce, coupled with his cautious character, Clyde has always been used to inferring from the worst situation, excluding Augusta from saying what he would do first if ishutar knew Asha''s identity? Kill Asha! Croside rejected the idea. To be honest, Aisha is just an ordinary elf girl. As a God, ishutar should also be very clear that the only value of Aisha now is that the king of the white dragon wants her. In addition, this girl is of no use at all. Killing Aisha is at best to annoy Yalin, the king of the white dragon. In fact, it can''t have any impact on Yalin at all. Use Aisha! Croside thought this was the most likely thing. Even if ishutar is strong against Yalin, he will never retreat. Even if ishutar can win, it is estimated that he will pay quite heavy casualties. Now the five supreme gods believed in the holy capital of the western continent are still confronting ishutar. If ishutar goes to war with Yalin at this time, it will only be cheaper for the holy capital. Moreover, compared with the holy capital supported by the emerald green dragon, the holy see is not the main enemy for Yalin. Ishutar should also know these situations. If Aisha is really important to Yalin, making good use of this chip to bargain with Yalin is the best choice. After all, there is no endless hatred between the two. Although Yalin was indeed an enemy of ishutar ten thousand years ago, the times have changed and the situation of the whole world has been completely reshuffled. It is not impossible to reconcile contradictions if they sit down and have a good talk. "If so, it''s better than Aisha''s death. At that time, I really don''t know how to reply to the king of the white dragon." Sitting in a chair, croside held his chin in his hand. "Do you want me to inquire about the karsermon Empire?" "The karsermon Empire should be on high alert now. It''s not suitable to stimulate it. Moreover, the situation is very dangerous now. Ishutar will not welcome the black dragon, nor will he welcome you." Sasi solika, who was stared at by kloside, said indifferently, "as long as you pay enough, there is no danger." After thinking for a while, croside waved his hand: "I can''t use your strength for the time being. Recently, I''d better keep an eye on Lawrence. If I can, I''ll pay attention to the new silver wing chamber of Commerce. The karserman Empire still let me find a way to contact and inquire about the news." Sasi solik nodded silently: "understand, then I''ll leave first." The lights in the office flickered. In this short moment, Sasi solik''s figure had disappeared from the room without leaving any trace, as if it had never appeared. The left croside still sat quietly in his chair, meditating. Only the swing of the bell rang regularly in the room. It was not until the hour came that croside slowly opened his eyes after the bell rang heavily. This time, gallodus, the black dragon bodyguard, died in the territory of the karsermon empire. Together with the two war monsters brought by silatia, they died there, which must be a heavy blow to silatia. Since seratia failed to fulfill her request, the request of the clan to cooperate with herself can naturally be delayed for a while. But the fall of a black dragon will certainly make selatia and even her father Victor very dissatisfied with herself. But even in dissatisfaction, it was seratia''s business. She misjudged the strength of Turner and, blindly and hastily sent the captain of the bodyguard to rob Aisha, which finally led to all this. In fact, kloside admitted that even he misjudged Turner Ya''s strength. If Rogge had been sent directly, I''m afraid Rogge would have died somewhere, and he must have died faster than galrhodes. At the thought of this, croside sighed and then took out a communication wizard from the space bracelet. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ It is also in the unloading area of the silver wing chamber of Commerce in the upper part of the free city. More than a dozen carriages were unloading the goods carried on them in turn, and at the other end of the chamber of Commerce, Lu Lu, President of the chamber of Commerce, personally brought people out to contact a group of very special goods. "It''s hard to come all the way. I''m rulucio VI Brittania. Entrusted by Yalin, I''m now the president of silver wing chamber of Commerce." "Oh ~ Lord Lu Xiu, it''s very kind of you to meet him in person." After sending all the bodyguards away in the transit area inside the chamber of Commerce, three people stepped down from the carriage. One of them, a handsome young man with Oriental temperament, half narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. In the other two, a beautiful woman dressed in a beautiful figure was standing motionless behind the man and looking at Lu Lu Xiu. Finally, a tall silver haired man. He looked around fiercely and swept over lulushu, Kenjiro, Gus and Eliza one by one. Finally, the silver haired man fell on lulushu. Lu Lu Xiu, who was watched, just smiled. She didn''t mind. The silver haired man also took back his eyes, looked around and said, "there are really enough flies outside you." The so-called flies naturally refer to the spies and spies from various chambers of Commerce and forces. Before entering the silver wing chamber of Commerce, the silver haired man noticed that there were many malicious sights outside. "Hello ~ Hello ~ everyone is a partner, so don''t be so cold. Introduce myself. My name is Liu Tao. Your majesty Yalin sent me to help you, your excellency lulushu, and behind you is my sister blue cat." Liu Tao became a peacemaker and introduced himself. When talking about the blue cat, the black haired beauty standing behind Liu Tao finally nodded slightly. "Safirus ~" finally safirus replied coldly, "although I was entrusted by Yalin to help you, I have another purpose here, that is to sharpen my sharp blade. So I''d better not let me do chores." The two meter long authentic Taidao was instantly held in safiros'' hand, and appeared in front of Kenjiro''s palm at an unimaginable speed Yes, it''s Kenjiro! In the twinkling of an eye, Kenjiro has noticed something strange, especially the aggressive murderous spirit emanating from safiros. Kenjiro, who mistakenly thought the other party was going to attack, instinctively came forward and tried to protect Lucio. However, as a practitioner of Beidou Shenquan, Kenjiro, who has amazing dynamic vision, found that the other party''s knife speed is amazing. He can''t even get into the white blade with empty hands, so he can only block hard. However, Taidao didn''t fall as expected and stopped accurately at the thousandth of a second. Even so, Kenjiro couldn''t help feeling that the muscles of his whole body were tightened by stimulation. Safiros showed a sneer and said with appreciation, "yes! Some strength, what''s your name?" "Kenjiro ~" "Kenjiro! Ha ha ~" took back the Taidao. Safiros looked at Kenjiro and nodded: "I will remember your name." Another problem child, ah, how many such guys come here in Yalin fortress. Gus tilted his head, sighed and looked at what was happening in front of him with a bitter smile. "Well, that''s it. No matter what your wishes and goals are, I have only one request here, that is, don''t give me infighting. I think you should be very clear about the situation that odur city will face in a year. At this time, we need to work together to build a stronghold here as soon as possible." As the president, ruxiu began to speak. There are several people in his team anyway. It doesn''t matter if there is one more. Moreover, safiros has more power than it seems. There is another profound power in this man. "Hum ~ I understand. I hope you don''t let me down here, your Excellency President Lu Xiu." Safiros nodded and finally stood aside. Seeing this, Lu Luxiu immediately began to arrange things. The frost and snow elves on the truck also came down wearing black hair cloak to cover their body shape. A total of 16 elves are senior pharmacists, and several of them have reached the level of pharmacy masters. And headed by an elf named Tangier, this is the leader of this team. There are pharmaceutical masters, and even vaguely feel the degree of senior pharmaceutical masters. "Lord Lu, if you can, please allow me to visit the pharmacy workshop first?" There is no polite talk or nonsense. Tangier started his work at the first thing he met. For this reason, Lu Luxiu was very satisfied. This meticulous character is the best subordinate. (to be continued) Chapter 561 The frost snow Elves were sent to the city as slaves. Although they still checked the number of people according to the regulations when entering, the elves had dressed up like the high elves in advance. The officials responsible for checking and verifying did not find any abnormalities, so they let safiros and others enter the city, However, the people who had been slaves of the elves had to pay a considerable business tax when they entered the city. ¡º¡º£¬ Tangier is a quasi senior pharmacy master. In addition, he is also a level 11 mage. After temporarily arranging the accommodation of the spirit pharmacists, Lu luciu personally accompanied Tangier to the pharmacy workshop to check the situation at the first time. In the urban area not far from Yinyi chamber of Commerce, it was disguised as a warehouse on the surface, You can reach the medicine workshop built underground through a special transmission array. A large number of brand-new alchemy utensils and mixing tables have already been ready, and perfect supporting living facilities have been built. Because the elves are close to nature, Luxiu also specially asked people to open up a small garden in the warehouse for the elves to rest. Of course, in terms of security, toggs of the Lu Lu repair Committee hired a lot of bodyguards at high salaries in the free city. Gus, who was born as a mercenary, naturally had a unique vision and selected a lot of tough soldiers. Those who were useless were eliminated. Just in case, Lucius naturally used Geass on these new bodyguards, and has guaranteed that they will never reveal the secrets here. Tangier is quite satisfied with both the environment and facilities. In terms of production capacity, this workshop can accommodate 50 pharmacists working at the same time. Even if one person prepares only ten bottles of medicine a day, it can produce about 500 bottles a day. Of course, the output is not fixed according to the drug grade and purity and the proficiency of pharmacists. Among the 16 frost and snow elves who came from odur this time, if the most common advanced healing medicine is used, about 20 bottles can be prepared every day, while Tangier, as a senior master, can reach the number of 30 bottles a day. If it is other more advanced medicine, such as magic restoration medicine. Petrochemical potion, spiritual potion, strength potion, etc. Tangier can prepare about 15 bottles a day. Although it is not comparable to the terrible production capacity of 7000 bottles per day of the Pharmacist Association, it is extremely terrible for a fledgling Pharmaceutical Workshop to ensure the quantity of 300 bottles per day. "What do you think, Mr. Tangier." After taking Tangier around, Lucio asked. Tangier nodded affirmatively: "very perfect, Lord ruxiu. I can''t wait to start working." After the pharmacists arrived, Eliza also began to act quickly and sent all kinds of materials already prepared into the workshop. The fairy pharmacist also started working immediately after making some corrections. Everyone was familiar with their working environment as soon as possible. Tangier also asked ruxiu for some magic crystals and arranged several phantom and detection barriers to further ensure safety. Tangier insisted on staying and continuing to decorate. On the way back, Lu Luxiu was the only one who returned to the silver wing chamber of Commerce. It was almost evening. In the chamber of Commerce, in addition to the busy Alissa, Liu Tao also sat casually in Lu Luxiu''s office and looked through some account books. The blue cat still stayed beside him, fiddling with some small instruments. "Come back ~ hard work ~ Lord Lu Xiu." Just as he was the president here, Liu Tao greeted Lu Xiu with a smile. "Where''s Liu ~ safiros?" Lu Lu Xiu didn''t mind coming in, but at this time Lu Lu Xiu found that safiros had disappeared. Putting down the account book, Liu Tao lost two more chewing gum in his mouth and said, "he went out to get familiar with the environment. He is a man who can''t sit still." "Really?" Nodded, Lu Xiu took down his cloak and gave it to the maid. "So many medicinal materials have been stored. When will we inform our customers to pick up the goods?" Liu Tao pointed to the account book: "people have paid so much deposit in advance. I must be very eager to get these herbs." "There will be a banquet ceremony today. I will take buyani with me and inform them at that time." Liu Tao narrowed his eyes, and his tone was a little more cautious and cold: "banquet ~ just don''t want this to be Hongmen banquet. It is said that all the guests this time are vampires?" "Ah ~ Yes!" Lu Luxiu nodded. A few days ago, he also went to a banquet of the food club. At that time, Lu Luxiu told Isabella and Jefferson that they could allocate a batch of the medicinal materials they wanted with the consent of the "family". Naturally, the good news made them smile. They signed a purchase agreement with Lu Luxiu with a total value of 70 million riens, And paid a deposit of 10 million rien in advance. And they even said that these herbs are not good enough. If possible, they hope Lu Xiu can allocate more herbs from the family. No matter how many they have, they will. And it seems that because of some misunderstanding, they even specially asked the maid who had been noticed by Lu Lu Xiu to serve the whole process. Especially in the end, Isabella also specifically hinted at lulushu. If lulushu could send more herbs, the maid named olifia could even directly become lulushu''s private property. Of course, Lucius declined the offer with a gentle smile, but in Isabella''s view, it was just the reserve of the young boy as an aristocrat. However, at this banquet, when Lucius suggestively pointed out that Jefferson had invited himself before, especially the little secret about immortality, Isabella and Jefferson both looked a little embarrassed. Jefferson finally said that he needed to adjust because of some small things that had happened to the club recently. So some things may be delayed for some time. In order to avoid leaving the impression of a slip of the tongue to lulushu, Jefferson gave lulushu a big private gift and repeatedly expressed the hope that lulushu would enjoy it next time. At that time, lulushu will see his promise as he wishes. Lu Lu Xiu smiled and said he understood. In fact, Lu Lu Xiu knew all the so-called little things that had happened in the food club recently. The delay of the ceremony may be due to the destruction of the Lord of Yin flow at that time. At that time, the robbery destroyed many unknown blue potions, and as a strategist, rulucio could vaguely perceive that the mutant herbs from the misty forest that Isabella and Jefferson were eager to want must be related to that Potion. "That''s about it." After Lu Xiushu finished, he took a sip of the black tea sent in by the maid. "Are you going to take miss buyani with you?" "I didn''t intend to take buyani, which was not very consistent with her identity, but" put down the black tea cup, and a strange light flashed in Luxiu''s eyes: "My present status has shown my financial resources, and it''s time to show my force. Sometimes I''m always treated as food and lamb by others, which really gives people an uncomfortable feeling. Moreover, Mr. Jefferson has repeatedly asked me to take buyani to the banquet. If something bad happens at that time, I also need a strong strength Big help to deal with some problems. " And just at this time, the door was pushed open impolitely. Safiros in black leather came in with his head held high: "interesting ~ I also want to see how strong the so-called vampires in the world are, OK?" Lu Xiu smiled helplessly: "this is to cooperate with others, not to make enemies. If everything goes well, I also hope to complete this transaction in a peaceful way." "What if not?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± After a short silence and thinking for a while, Lucius crossed his hands, held his chin and said, "then let me see your strength, safiros!" ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At the same time, in two other parts of the world, the dead who were hated and feared by the living were completing a party. In a certain land in the west of the mainland, the pilgrims from the island of the dead of isolos appeared in front of the camp of the natural disaster army after crossing the natural danger of the forest of fog. The death beast, which has been transformed into the main force of the scourge legion, the abhorrent monster made of many different corpses stitched together in everything, and the skeleton army like a white ocean are lined up in a line, as if they had been waiting for a long time to meet the pilgrims from the island of the dead. The undead from the island of the dead of isolos cautiously and happily watched these most strange compatriots, which has been the law of the island of the dead of isolos. No matter whether they knew each other before they died or not, everyone who became a dead after death is a compatriot and a comrade with similar aspirations on the road of death. Led by death Lord Ingrham Esolos rode the skeleton war horse with green light to the army of the dead. Less than a hundred steps away, the army of the dead separated a road from the middle, and a lich dressed in red robes slowly floated from the rear of the army of the dead. "Ah! Comrades embracing death, welcome you, my name is kalthas! The great Lich King here has been waiting for you for a long time. Please come with me." After seeing the visitors from the island of the dead in isolos, an excited look appeared in the heart of the death chanter Carl sass. There are so many comrades in the world who embrace the truth of death. Like themselves, they are also the pioneers who are infatuated with death and explore what death is, Unlike those fools, it is a noble existence separated from low taste. Lich King!? Ingelheim''s first reaction when he saw calthas was that the powerful Lich that had been completely soulful might be the dominator of the army of the dead. If he could really dominate such a huge legion, the Lich named calthas and Lord belsmore of asolos might rival each other. However, now from each other''s words, we can hear that there is another person who controls here, and the Lich King has come from home. This is what a proud and arrogant existence, and what a powerful existence. Ingrham is very interested in the Lich King. (to be continued.) u Chapter 562 ??>£¬£¡ The psychic tower, which imprisons and torments countless souls, is constantly waking up the dead bones buried under the land from endless sleep. The flesh and blood mill, which keeps running all day, divides countless bodies and sews them into huge hate monsters. In the open-air Arsenal, war machines are being assembled by zombies, When there are not enough parts, zombies even use a part of their own body to replace them, and the skeleton war horses on the skeleton altar are constantly revived by several necromancers and become the new mounts of death knights in the necromancer army chinese. The ground corrupted by the smell of death was like soft mud. The death Lord Ingelheim looked at everything in front of him with a rare look of appreciation. Ingelheim, who was once a general of a country, even if death was transformed into a dead creature, as a general himself, still retained a unique love for military related things, And this huge and extremely frightening army of the dead made Ingelheim''s original fragmented memories begin to condense again. "It''s really amazing! Such a huge army of undead needs at least decades to accumulate. Haven''t these undead been here for so many years?" The Pilgrims who entered the island of the dead of isolos with Ingrham watched the army scattered on both sides like a guard of honor. Some knowledgeable necromancers had noticed some differences through the observation of the soul fire of these Necromancers. Some souls remained in these Necromancers, But it''s like being completely eliminated from memory, only retaining the experience and instinct of fighting. You know, this kind of soul remodeling like precision surgery is a very time-consuming thing. Even on the island of the dead in isolos, the Necromancers will only carry out such operations on high-level undead creatures such as terror knight, corpse, witch, undead wandering soul skeleton guard, so as to ensure their combat effectiveness. But now! This skeleton army is like a white ocean. No matter it is human dwarf, Ogg, ORC troll, there are some souls left on each skeleton, and all souls have been reshaped from the operation of these undead creatures like machinery, To carry out such a large workload, even if all the Necromancers in the big 6 work together, they can''t do it for hundreds of years. If some necromancers who have studied the soul pay special attention to the soul situation of the soldiers of the Scourge army, some necromancers who are good at structure and corpse control pay attention to the hatred of the huge corpse graveyard monsters who are acting as coolies carrying trucks. It is not difficult to sew the two corpses together, but if you sew a large number of corpses together to make them move, it will take a lot of magic to drive such a behemoth. Some esolos necromancers once did some experiments. That is to sew to create a new powerful body and regenerate its own soul into the new body, but these are created by Suturing undead creatures is difficult to recover, because these * * made up of fragmented corpses can not effectively accommodate the soul. Even if the soul is forcibly integrated into it, the degree of soul collapse will be faster than before. The more bodies are stitched in, the more this problem will appear. Finally, the Necromancers of isolos come to a conclusion that the strength of a person''s soul can not drive this too large body. Simply put, it''s like taking the car motive to the tank. The car motive with too small power can''t drive the tank, but it will damage itself due to the operation of heavy load. For this reason, the large undead creatures on esolos undead Island either rely on their own strength or with the assistance of undead mages to awaken them into undead creatures. Or just a puppet manipulated by magic and the smell of death. How to integrate the soul into different * * and drive it perfectly has always been a question discussed by the Necromancers of isolos, but now this question has been answered. The body hated by the sewing giant beast corpse grave has been integrated into the soul, and these necromancers are operating in a perfect form, There is no good sign of soul breaking, not even the phenomenon of slow and stiff movement caused by incomplete fusion, as if these new bodies pieced together with different corpses are as perfect as their original bodies! "It''s perfect, it''s perfect! How can the soul be so perfectly integrated into these bodies?" "* * won''t there be exclusion with the soul? According to the law of the sea of souls, even in a perfect body, the soul should be damaged and broken." "A giant monster made up of the bodies of ogres and ogres. Although it is strong, it moves slowly." Soon, there were some differences in the ranks of the dead pilgrims. Some dead mages stopped and began to study what they were interested in. Some people pointed at the suture troll and hate like looking at Qizhen, while others focused on skeletons and dead bodies, especially when several skeletons dressed like mages passed by accidentally in the army, Feeling the magic smell from these skeleton soldiers made many mages interested in this undead spell stop and wait. For a time, the team of nearly a thousand people began to break up in pieces. Only more than 100 dead souls of Ingelheim and Wei followed calthas, who led the way, to a huge building. "I haven''t seen so many enthusiastic believers in death." Calthas looked at the Necromancers who ran to do their own business and left the team. If, in the eyes of ordinary people, a visiting diplomatic team runs to do what they are interested in before meeting the visiting object, it will definitely be considered a very impolite thing, but it is nothing in the eyes of the dead. Every undead has its own obsession. Even if it is gathered on the island of the undead, they all use the surname isolos and regard each other as a family, but in any case, for the undead, meeting their obsession is always the first. Ingelheim did not say anything about pursuing his obsession and desire, even belsmore, the soul guide of the highest leader on the island Isolos has no right to stop. "I hope you don''t mind. They all have their own obsessions in their hearts." "Ah ~ please be at ease. I won''t mind. I understand their feelings. In fact, I''m very glad that these like-minded friends still have such a high research enthusiasm." Calthas smiled happily, but the translucent skeleton face looked terrible because of the smile. The death Lord Ingrham on the skeleton horse looked at the Lich in front of him curiously. From the Lich''s ability to show such a rich expression, his soul did not wear out too much because of the call of the soul sea. That kind of feeling is like a dead soul who was transformed and awakened shortly after his death. It''s hard to imagine how he maintained his soul and spirit from collapse during the long years when he was transformed into a lich. "Lord calthas, excuse me for asking, what is the obsession that supports you?" Finally, the death Lord asked curiously. "My obsession" Calthas touched his chin with his fingers, showing a rather nostalgic look: "if you want to say, that is, I am infatuated with death." Infatuated with death!? The fire of soul, which had been silent for many years in Ingham''s pupil, also showed a little doubt at the moment. "Yes \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Like a devout believer praying, philosophers who have seen through the world tell the first philosophy of the world. Become a dead creature because of advocating death!! I have to say that Carl sass''s words surprised Ingelheim and many necromancers who followed him. Many of them became necromancers for the sake of knowledge, strength, revenge and even eternal life. There are too many and too many obsessions among the countless necromancers on the island of the dead, but the obsession of death has never appeared! There is no undead creature that just wants to die and becomes a undead. If you really want to die, you will completely dissipate your soul and return to the sea of soul, the starting place of all life! That''s the real death! What kind of form did the Lich live in before he died, and what happened to him to make it so despise life and embrace death? Is it because of this abnormal distorted obsession that its soul has not been broken over a long period of time? The powerful death Lord Ingelheim was lost in thought. After entering the building, the undead from asolos realized that the building with the shape of a pyramid was completely a war fortress. Although it had not been completely completed, a large number of war materials had been accumulated in it. The undead does not need food, and the logistical pressure is much less than that of the living. However, the storehouse in the building is full of all kinds of weapons and equipment. The owner here even spared no effort to face. The most common skeletons are also assigned armor and swords. "This is Naxxramas, the flagship of the great Lich King. Although it has not been completed, you will see the miracles it brings in the future!" Calthas smiled gloomily. Then the Lich quickly led the visitors to the door of a hall. In the broad lobby stood two rows of knights dressed in black armor with a strong and unknown smell. Although there were still flesh and blood, their skin and flesh were completely withered and pale white, and their color was turned into silver gray, There is no doubt that there is no burning soul fire in their pupils! The backbone of the scourge, the death knight! Even death Lord Ingham couldn''t help looking at these death knights. These dead knights are very powerful. In terms of power, it even surpasses the level of terror knights and Dark Knights. Even if the Dark Knights under their command fight alone, they can never take advantage of it. Although they are not as good as themselves as death lords, the victory lies in the number of these knights. The burning soul fire in their eyes shows that they are not just puppets without will. Everyone has almost perfectly inherited his memory and combat experience. On the battlefield, they are not only good players in charge, but also can become an independent commander. "Then please come with me, your excellency Ingham, and the dead believers want to meet his Majesty the Lich King!" Calthas smiled and said. Soon six undead stood behind Ingelheim, no doubt not the powerful high-level undead. Then the door with the ice crown flag carved on the hall began to open slowly. The ruler of this undead station and the supreme commander of the scourge corps are waiting on the throne for the greetings of the undead messengers from the world. (to be continued.) Chapter 563 Top recommendations: If the soul guide is the Lich belsmore Asolos is the highest administrative decision-maker of the whole island of the dead, so the death Lord Ingelheim Esolos is the highest military decision-maker on the island of the dead. In the long process of becoming a undead and becoming a death Lord, the bones of Ingham''s body have been metallized under the transformation of the breath of death. While having excellent defense against physical damage, this metallized bone also has strong resistance to magic. Over thousands of years, both strength and agility of Ingelheim have improved by leaps and bounds compared with before his death. The tireless body of the dead can make Ingelheim easily wear hundreds of kilograms of armor, and can wave the heavy weapons that ordinary people need both hands to use with one hand. Both defense and attack are excellent. The death Lord is a killing machine on the battlefield, and the weapons held by the death Lord will be full of a powerful curse. At the moment of killing a living person, the soul of the living person can be absorbed and imprisoned in his own body. The more souls are imprisoned, the more powerful the death Lord is. In addition, the death Lord has another characteristic, that is, life withers and the commander of the dead. Any living person close to the death Lord will not be simply eroded by the strong smell of death, and the commander of the dead can make the death Lord quickly wake up the killed people to become dead creatures, Although these undead who wake up immediately can''t compare with the elite undead who have been screened and transformed by the necromancer, the continuous number can make a large army gather around the death Lord immediately. Although the island of the dead is isolated from the world, it does not mean that Ingelheim has no chance to show his skills. Ingelheim has also traveled to the mainland to complete some secret transactions with mainland countries. At that time, Ingelheim had the opportunity to face the army of the secular kingdom, There was even a time when Ingelheim had entered the Lord''s residence in a territory of a country alone, and his strength had wiped out hundreds of soldiers in the Lord''s residence. In addition to fighting ordinary troops. Sometimes when isolos island needs some rare "materials", Ingelheim and his subordinate Dark Knights have also fought East and west to destroy many extremely dangerous Warcraft, such as crocodiles, Hydra snakes, acid giant insects, etc. the most recent mission was a few decades ago. The necromancer traveling on the mainland found a rare powerful dragon lizard, In order to get the materials on the dragon lizard, and also to meet this powerful creature that belongs to Yalong in the legend, Ingham personally selected more than 30 Dark Knights and more than a dozen admiring necromancers to encircle and suppress the dragon lizard. Unfortunately, the encirclement and suppression did not succeed. After being wounded by Ingrham, the dragon lizard fled into the Saxony Kingdom, while the dead lost six Dark Knights and three mages. If it is a secular kingdom that can drive away a powerful dragon lizard with less than ten casualties, it is definitely a victory worthy of boasting to neighboring countries, but for Ingelheim, it is only a shame to fail to achieve results under such losses. Both before and after his death, Ingham has a proud record, and his strength is enough to stand out in the Isle of the dead. However, today, when facing the dead who has been claimed by the Lich King. Ingelheim found his previous understanding of the world pattern too small. On the throne Arthas, the Lich King, was leaning against the handrail, looking at Ingrham and others who entered the hall with eyes that seemed to penetrate everything. At the moment of being watched by Alsace, Ingrham ~ the dead who had long died and forgotten the so-called temperature, inadvertently felt cold from his heart. Calthas saluted slightly at this time: "Your Majesty the Lich King, our visitor has arrived." After receiving the signal of Alsace''s coronation, calthas slowly floated to the right side of the throne and stood upright like a returning minister. At this time, Ingham also noticed that there were two death knights standing under the throne of Alsace. Compared with those death knights seen outside, their strength breath was undoubtedly more powerful, especially one of the death knights with the identity badge of sea blue knight on his armor was still above any of his dark knights. A sea blue knight was transformed into a undead, which was a powerful warrior beyond the great knight. In a country, it usually undertakes the important task of unifying the army. Sanerwald is also observing Ingelheim. Sanerwald, who is wearing a helmet like ghanilon, is not recognized by Ingelheim. Perhaps even when Ingham came to sanerwald, he could not recognize the dead who was just a dark warrior on the island of the dead in esolos. After becoming the first loyal follower of Arthas, sanerwald received a lot of death and honed his blade during the period of eastern and Western conquest with Arthas, In particular, after getting the command position of Alsace''s gradual death knights, Alsace personally transformed sanerwald with frost sorrow, which made sanerwald directly cross the ranks and become the dead of the Dark Knight level. He is also a high-level dark knight. With many special abilities belonging to the death knight, sanerwald can even deal with four to five low-level Dark Knights at the same time. Every step forward, Ingelheim could feel the strength of Alsace. Together with the necromancer behind him, he could not help tightening his nerves and staring at the terrible figure on the throne. If Ingelheim''s breath of death was like an unknown black tide that brought black disaster, Then the smell of death on Arthas in front of him should be as terrible as a black hole that will devour everything. It simply gives people a gesture like death. People can''t even feel the extent of his strength. "As the master of the scourge legion, I would like to say a word to you to welcome you, the dead believers from the island of the dead in isolos." Arthas''s thick and low voice echoed in the hall, and those souls flying in the air disappeared as if they had met the most terrible thing like a stone: "but before that, I need to determine your identity and tell me whether you are my enemy or my friend." Ingelheim performed a etiquette belonging to the dead: "nature is your friend, the powerful undead. I am Ingelheim isolos. These are compatriots who came with me and have the same faith. Whether we were enemies or friends before we died, but now we are the most strange compatriots who are also dead." "The most strange compatriots hahaha!" Hearing this, Arthas laughed. For a moment, Arthas nodded slightly and said, "I am Arthas, the Lich King, the ruler of the Undead Scourge legion, in order to purify this ugly world, then tell me your intention, my most strange compatriots." Purify the world!? In Ingelheim, it has long been known that these undead were attacking the countries to which the Western holy capital belongs. Although they are now repulsed by the holy capital, at first, these undead have achieved considerable results in the war. They even captured a city and wiped out all the 140000 troops supported by King valleca, Finally, most of the Wang * * became the recruits of the army of the dead. The powerful undead named Alsace in front of him obviously woke up because of hatred. He didn''t know what kind of things he had experienced to make him extremely hate the world. In fact, the so-called purification can also be understood as destruction. The undead who killed with such a hatred mentality has not been rare on the Isle of the dead in isolos for thousands of years. However, these hateful and resentful undead either rest in peace after completing their desire for revenge, or they are attacked and really return to death. After all, even if the undead is stronger than the living, it is not strong enough to overwhelm everything. Even in great hatred, they can only finally succumb to reality, But the difference is that the dead named Arthas has a real threat to the world. Ingelheim felt that if Arthas had gone out from the island of isolos at first, he would be accompanied by many equally ill and vulgar dead with such great power. Although in some ways, the ambition of purifying the whole world gives people a temptation of extreme achievement, and there is no lack of fighting enthusiasm that makes Ingelheim silent in his heart. But the island of the dead, which inherited the will of the necromancer, does not approve of this kind of thing in essence. What should we do after destroying the whole world? Can a group of skeleton shelves and dead people who can''t breed offspring stand in a daze in the world full of tombstones, and then return to the sea of souls after everyone has exhausted their souls over time, and then the world will really enter the barren world without life. In the eyes of many undead creatures, destroying the world is never their initial desire. Most of the undead who come to the island of the undead become undead for research, strength and to continue to live and observe the world. Not only Ingelheim, but also many necromancers who came with Ingelheim did not agree with Arthas''s concept of purification. In their view, the powerful necromancer commander should have been lost on the wrong road, and his hatred of the world continued to affect him after he died, As compatriots, saving these lost compatriots, re examining the situation and re planning their positioning in the world is also their obligation as undead. "Monsieur Arthas! I''m Fanny isolos. Please forgive me for asking a question. What is the purpose of purifying the whole world in your heart?" In the procession of the dead, a female necromancer came out and looked directly at Arthas. (to be continued...) Chapter 564 What is the purpose of Arthas the Lich King''s so-called purification of the world? Female necromancer Fanny The problem of asolos was once a concern of Yalin. In the original works of world of Warcraft, Arthas, the Lich King, and nesario, the wing of death, are both villains trying to destroy the world in the game, but the real reason why they destroy the world is somewhat intriguing. WwW.XsHuoTXt. com If the reason why nesario, the wing of death, intends to destroy the world is that he is crazy due to the temptation of ancient gods, what is the reason why Arthas, the Lich King ~ or strictly speaking, the orc shaman Ner''zhul wants to destroy the world. Wealth? What do the dead want wealth for? Buy a coffin for themselves? right? It''s no fun to rule over a group of dead people like puppets. Glory? It''s too ethereal for the dead. Rebuild the world? A world of bones and dead people, a world that won''t move forward, is essentially like death. After a lot of speculation, Yalin once asked Arthas his reason for purifying the world. The answer was to resist the Burning Legion. Of course, this resistance is definitely not a good thing to help Azeroth resist the evil invasion, but the Lich King wants to break free from the shackles of the Burning Legion and no longer be enslaved by it. The scourge Legion was originally a pioneer Legion created by the Burning Legion to attack Azeroth. Naiozu was forced to take the position of Lich King. When the Burning Legion fully entered Azeroth, the scourge Legion also enjoyed the treatment of being demoted to the second-line army. It was appropriate to describe it as demoralizing and killing donkeys. Therefore, naiozu, who had been tortured and unwilling to work for the Burning Legion, was naturally rebellious. After Archimonde, one of the second leaders of the Burning Legion in the battle of Helga mountain, was solved, and when the Burning Legion had no head, Ner''zhul motioned Alsace to betray the Burning Legion, and naturally this betrayal was severely punished by Kil''jaeden, one of the second leaders of the Burning Legion, Later, Illidan had to obey Kil''jaeden''s orders, steal Sargeras''s eye and try to destroy the glacier crown with the earthquake, but Alsace won the final decisive battle. The story of the game is written here, but although it is temporarily independent from the control of the Burning Legion, it does not mean that the Lich King can rest easy. Don''t look at the players hanging and beating the leaders of the Burning Legion in the game, but what kind of existence the Burning Legion is. The players may not think about it carefully! The Legion of dark Titans who rebelled from the creator to destroy everything. Before coming to Azeroth, the Burning Legion had destroyed many worlds, and even the Burning Legion was the real founder of the scourge Legion. If such a powerful Legion completely stepped into the Azeroth world, it can sweep everything in an instant. The night elves detonated the well of eternity when the Burning Legion was cleared out for the first time. The second time, Malfurion did not hesitate to blow up the world tree. If there is a third time, what else can he sacrifice at that time? Obviously, betraying such a terrible behemoth naturally makes the Lich King sit like a needle and felt. Naiozu, who had been tortured by the Burning Legion, naturally knows that if he is caught by the Burning Legion this time, I''m afraid it''s a kind of extravagant hope to die happily. To resist the enemy, we naturally need a strong army, and the troops of the scourge of the dead come from many living people in Azeroth. In order to expand the scourge legion, we naturally need to launch wars everywhere to attack cities and land, so that more living people can become members of the dead, until the scourge Legion is strong enough to resist the Burning Legion. This is the main reason why the Lich King continues to invade Azeroth. Although this answer is somewhat unexpected, Yalin can understand that no big villain will destroy the world except a madman. Who wants to live in a deserted world alone! After coming to this new world, the Lich King is still worried about this situation. Although yalinshu said that this is a new world and has nothing to do with the Azeroth continent where Arthas was originally located, Arthas believes that the so-called new world is just that the Burning Legion has not yet set foot, Since the Delaney people can take a spaceship from their world Argus to Azeroth, who is sure that this strange world is really completely isolated from the infinite universe of the Burning Legion. Because the universe shuttle setting in world of Warcraft made Lin unable to convince Arthas. But I can''t tell him that all the big men in the Burning Legion, Archimonde, Kil''jaeden and even Sargeras, can be summoned in their own summoning system. Yalin also has no way but to let Arthas continue his so-called great cause of "purifying" the world. Although there was no threat of the Burning Legion in the world, when he saw the power of the gods belonging to the world, especially when uznok, the God of the earth, had torn the earth and swallowed the scourge legion, Arthas also understood one thing. Before he and his scourge Legion faced the Burning Legion, there were too many existence in the world that needed to be transcended. The goal of purifying the world is naturally \ "Clear away all obstacles and establish a new order centered on the natural disaster corps!" Arthas also gave the answer to the question given by the female necromancer. Finzenie was slightly silent. "Monsieur Alsace, do you mean you want to rule the whole world?" "That''s right, female mage!" "I''m sorry ~ I''m really curious about you ~" Fanny bowed slightly and bowed to the etiquette of the dead. "I''ve been on the island of the dead in isolos for more than 400 years. I can''t understand why you are still so keen on rights." In the past, Arthas would not forgive those who dared to disobey him, but in a new world, Arthas was also interested in listening to how the local undead creatures in this world defined their own existence. "Now we are just the dead and the dead. Our has decayed and festered, and all the good things that the living can enjoy have nothing to do with us. In that case, even if we can control all the rights in the world, what''s the meaning?" Undead creatures can''t feel the delicious food, the warmth of women, the coolness brought by the breeze, or the blazing summer sun! It''s like being thrown into a world of nothingness. Finally, even feelings will slowly lose with the breaking of the soul. The only thing supporting them is the most tenacious obsession in life! The living fight for power is to enjoy all good things, but all this has nothing to do with the dead. The female necromancer doesn''t understand why Arthas still insists on ruling the world. "You''re right ~ all things of the living have nothing to do with us, but" Arthas hit the throne with a fist, and the smell of death was like boiling, which made the dead in the whole hall Restless: "the right I want to compete for is the right to continue to exist in the world. You have traveled a long way here. I think you should also know how the stupid people in the world treat you as the dead." For a moment, Fanny was silent, and every dead man knew his position very well. "You should also know that the living are afraid of us, unwilling to admit our existence and regard us as filthy existence. The gods in the world also regard us as the objects that must be destroyed. Are you willing to be excluded and hide in a dark corner for survival? What I want to do is just to let us survive and be lucky under the threat from the gods Save it! " The soul fire in Ingham''s pupil flickered: "is it possible for the dead to rule the living? We have died and life no longer has. The only thing supporting us is the last bit of obsession. The rules of the world are not something we can compete with, and we will die eventually." "If there is such a rule, my scourge Legion will break this rule and make new rules ~" Arthas, the Lich King, clenched his fist like an angry Emperor: "My Scourge army needs to continue to enhance its strength. I will let the mortals and the gods in the world understand that no one can escape the disaster of death. One day, the Scourge army will step on the world and let all the rules run around me. In the end, the Scourge army will condense into a new force until it surpasses and defeats the burning army and those stupid people To the Creator! " Burning Legion!? Creator!? Ingelheim and Finney both looked puzzled, and the Necromancers who followed them whispered. Everyone of the creator can understand, but what is the Burning Legion!? For thousands of years, the dead of isolos have never heard of the existence of this legion, and there are no relevant records in the documents left by the dead tutor. However, from the tone of Arthas, the so-called Burning Legion still seems to be above the gods and on a par with the creator. If an ordinary person says such words, everyone will only think that he just said an inexplicable crazy word. But the undead with unimaginable power in front of him is by no means a madman who believes in the river. Maybe it is something that existed in the more ancient times of the world. If we calculate in this way, isn''t it that the undead may have existed since the ancient times. For a time, Ingham didn''t know how to answer. Let alone the so-called Burning Legion and creator, it can be seen that Arthas was crazy and had great ambition! "This road is too difficult \ nyou can''t do it \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. To be continued. Chapter 565 ? Rule the world! For more than four thousand years, this grand ideal has been spoken by countless ambitious and arrogant people. However, in history, only overlord galseric has completed this grand dream and ruled the whole continent, but with The disintegration of the perlas Empire and the era of overlord have fallen behind the curtain. In this continent, which has re divided regions and borders, no one can reshape the feat of overlord that year. At least! In the eyes of the two major religious organizations in the East and the west, an emperor who unified the mainland will undoubtedly pose a great threat to himself. Who can guarantee that the second emperor will not follow the example of overlord and suppress other religious forces in order to maintain and consolidate his rights and deify himself. Even the two religions of the living will not allow an overlord to appear in their own ruling country. The living are so, not to mention the dead. The natural taboo of the living against the dead will bring more resistance. Even both the holy capital and the Holy See will put aside their prejudices and jointly resist the enemy. "The enemies that the living need to face are only some of the same living people, and as the dead, you will face all the living people in the world, even the gods above the sky!!" Ingelheim sighed that it''s a good thing to have ideals and goals and dare to forge ahead, but it''s not worth boasting if it rises to excess of self-esteem. Although Arthas, who has claimed to be the Lich King, is true, the dead will always be excluded and maligned by the living from the whole world. Although he hid on the island of the dead of isolos far from the mainland, he still faced many threats and inconveniences. For example, the pilgrimage to the mainland was unexpectedly hindered. Countries on the mainland have recently launched a rigorous search for the dead, although on the one hand, it should be attributed to the war provoked by Arthas''s scourge Legion in the west of the mainland. But strictly speaking, it is caused by the extreme taboo of the living to the dead. Most of the dead have lived in seclusion on the island of the dead in isolos for thousands of years. The living are still extremely afraid of the dead. They can even meet the dead. This situation will not change in the next thousands of years. Moreover, before the emergence of Alsace, the island of the dead of isolos suffered more than one invasion from the living. When a country needs to transfer the division of contradictions between countries, it seems that crusading against the blasphemous dead is never an outdated excuse. After becoming a dead person, no matter Ingham or Fanny, the feelings of any dead soul will be gradually lost because of the damage of the soul. Although there will be no joys and sorrows, each undead will focus on his own things, when he is hindered, the idea of eliminating the obstructer will still appear in the undead''s mind. There are also some undead on the island of the dead in isolos. They really want to stop shrinking on the island of the dead. It is to eliminate some countries belonging to the dead established by human beings on the mainland, but more dead only focus on what they like, and incite, instigate and bewitch. There is no use for the emotional dead at all, and naturally there will be no response. People eager to establish a country of the dead lack power, and the existence of power is not interested in it. Therefore, the island of the dead of isolos has been fading out of the secular vision for thousands of years. But now a powerful undead has begun to put his ideal into action. Even Ingelheim can''t help feeling a little excited, because Ingelheim''s obsession supporting the death Lord is eager to see a figure who is on par with overlord galselik. Alsace naturally knew how big the obstacles he faced: "I have seen the power of the so-called gods. It is indeed very powerful, but it is not an insurmountable existence." "The gods will fall, but it takes the same strength to do it." "My scourge Legion will bring death, undead! Are you questioning the power of the Lich King?" It''s like being touched by a giant dragon against the scale. Arthas stood up, and frost sorrow, which exuded a cold breath, appeared in his hand. That sword!! At the moment of Frostmourne, Ingham retreated several steps like a great enemy. At the same time, a feeling called surprise reappeared in the silent hearts of Fanny and many necromancers for thousands of years. The body of the ferocious long sword showed ancient words, emitting a strong unknown, as if it were a black hole where all life in the world came to an end. Just watching the undead in its presence and finding his soul is like being torn away from his body by an invisible force. legend! Epic! no I''m afraid this feeling has reached the level of holy things, or an artifact! The soul fire in the pupil of Ingham burned fiercely, and the armor of the death Lord was covered with black lines, like ink. The thick blood surged in the already stiff blood vessels, and the strong breath of death gushed out to resist the call of frost sadness. The death Lord also had a double-edged axe in his hand, which had fought with Ingrham for decades. After his death, he still followed Ingelheim, although he looked rusty, as if he had been forgotten for countless years. But no one can serve the streamer condensed on the Tomahawk. It is a weapon that has entered the quasi epic level. Ingelheim, with great momentum, also looked deeply at Alsace. The sea of soul in the eyes of the death Lord was flowing with the will to fight, which even Alsace could not ignore. But compared with the sadness of frost, Ingham knew that there was still a big gap between his weapons and it. "Your Majesty, as believers who embrace death together, we have no reason to fight each other." At this time, calthas bowed slightly and said, "in the years to come, they will understand the power you have, your majesty. Now the offense caused by ignorance is not their fault." "Perhaps \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Alsace also appreciated the strength and will of Ingelheim. Such a powerful soldier was the first time he had seen since he came to the world. His strength was even higher than that of Ganelon, who was transformed into a death knight. Even the violent beast was not his opponent. As a crazy believer obsessed with death, calthas naturally doesn''t want to see these "devout" death believers fighting with each other, but as a peacemaker, calthas doesn''t realize that his way of speaking is somewhat offensive. However, Ingham was no longer interested in whether calthas had offended himself. He was grateful to avoid a battle with the powerful undead holding an artifact weapon in front of him. Only the terrible smell emanated from Alsace, Ingham knew that his chance of winning was only one percent. Putting the axe on the ground, Ingrham bent slightly and said, "thank you, sir Arthas, but as a member of the island of the dead of isolos, we came to you today to bring greetings from the same dead." "Now you have seen me. What''s next? You are undoubtedly powerful undead and become a member of my Scourge army. Then I can quickly complete the purification of the world, and our undead can re-establish a new world centered on us." Arthas longed for these undead to become his own powerful generals. Ingelheim did not answer Arthas''s question: "yes, sir Arthas, I know you are eager to get more strength to strengthen your army, but we can''t stop here now, because we are also following the most powerful force in the world." "No power can surpass the Lich King, no power can surpass death" "No power can surpass death." Fanny shook her head: "Lord Arthas, I once had the same idea as you. After I embraced death and became a member of the dead, for a long time, I also thought that the only existence in the world that could not be surpassed was death." Arthas did not make a sound, but still quietly listened to the words of the female mage. "Today, we have come here to see your terrible power, Lord Arthas. You can command such a huge army of undead. You can spread death to the holy capital with the protection of five supreme gods. You have a powerful weapon comparable to artifact, but your excellency \ Fanny''s tone became excited, Perhaps this is the first time that the female undead said so excitedly after hundreds of years of silence: "Like us, you can spread death and destruction, but even the most ordinary mortals can do it. Maybe they don''t have a powerful artifact like yours, but mortals only need a dagger and stone to do the same thing as you." Arthas sneered: "a mortal can indeed spread death, but it is insignificant! And I can let death cover the whole world and let all the creatures in the world crawl under my feet." Fanny nodded without denying: "Yes, sir Arthas! It''s just that this power is just a division to eliminate. In essence, mortals and we have the same power with each other, which is no difference. But Sir, you can easily kill countless living people and make them dead, but can you resurrect a dead person as a living person?" In an instant, Arthas''s eyes burning blue soul fire flashed a strange color, and the Lich King held Frost''s sad hand tightly. "What do you mean by that?" (to be continued) Chapter 566 ? "It''s easy to kill a person and destroy a life, but can you revive the dead life, Lord Arthas?" Facing the query of the female necromancer, Arthas pointed to the death knight ganeron under the throne with frost sorrow and said, "don''t you see? This is my power to revive the dead life, but the dead bones sleeping under the earth wake up again. Their lives that should have disappeared have been preserved because of my power!" The female necromancer gently waved her bandaged hand, and with the opening of the death space, a skeleton soldier in armor came out. "Let a corpse take action. Even a mage apprentice who has just learned the Necromancer''s magic can do these things. But Mr. Arthas, you should know that even if we can wake up thousands of corpses, they are still undead in the eyes of the world. Even in our eyes, these awakened corpses are only dead and will not be called living." For a moment, Arthas''s eyes became sharp, and the invisible pressure became stronger because of the inner fluctuation of the Lich King: "do you mean to completely resurrect a dead person as a living person?" "Yes, sir Arthas." "It''s impossible" "But Mr. Alsace, some people in the world can really cross the boundary of life and death and fully revive the dead." This time, Arthas''s heart shook uncontrollably. In the original book, why could the scourge sweep the whole Azeroth continent. The tribe and alliance had to work together against the Scourge army, and they all paid a very heavy price. Is it because the soldiers of the Scourge army are very strong? Is it because the power of undead magic is unmatched? Unfortunately, these are not! You know, the power of tribes and alliances on Azeroth is even strong enough to subdue the dragon. Even the insect army built by the ancient gods has been driven back behind the quicksand wall. In the battle of Helga mountain, even Archimonde, one of the commanders of the Burning Legion, hated under the world tree. Why did he end up so embarrassed by a group of second-line troops created by the Burning Legion? It is not because of the number of the undead army that the scourge Legion frightens the living people of the whole Azeroth continent. The real fatal trouble lies in the rapid death and hopelessness of the scourge infection. Those killed as members of the scourge Legion have no chance to reverse and restore the living people. As long as they are contaminated with a little scourge plague on the battlefield, Whether ordinary soldiers or powerful paladins. They are all on the road to enter the ranks of the dead. The only difference is speed. Even the holy light can only purify the dead. But we can''t really revive those who become undead. For example, Bolvar, the Great Duke who was secretly attacked by the betrayed dark city pharmacist in front of the gate of the natural disaster, finally became a monster between the undead and the living. Even the flame of the Red Dragon Queen''s life can''t make Bolvar get rid of the bad luck brought by the natural disaster and plague. There are only two ways for people killed by the dead and infected with the plague of the dead. Either ask others to kill themselves to avoid harming the world, or join the army of the dead and become the minions of the Lich King. In this strange world, the irreversible transformation ability of the undead plague still exists, even bothering the holy capital. In these days, after the natural disaster Legion retreated to the land, the reason why the holy capital did not pursue the victory is that the undead plague released by Arthas has not been completely eliminated. In the west of the mainland, because the scourge Legion threw the undead plague into several rivers, although the holy capital contacted the secular kingdom to quickly stage the river, many people in the west of the mainland were infected with the undead plague, and those who were unfortunately infected with the undead plague died almost every day. Then the body regained consciousness and began to attack the survivors. At first, the holy capital sent a large number of priests and pharmacists to try to treat these infected people. However, so far, it has not been found that it can prevent the transformation of the plague of the dead to the living. The priests of the holy capital can only watch the infected weaken every day until the fire of life is extinguished. Facing the situation of being helpless in the face of plague, the holy capital is like a great enemy. Unable to develop an antidote against the plague of the dead means that there is no defense shield at all. If you rashly attack the stronghold of the army of the dead, you may suffer unimaginable losses. In addition to the personnel, the prestige of the holy capital will also be greatly damaged. Therefore, flora, as the highest decision-maker, can only adopt a defense policy. The blue dragon and green dragon clans in the Dragon army alliance behind the holy capital also know the harm of this plague. Both clans sent members to join the research on the antidote to the plague of the dead. After exploring, a blue dragon found a way to curb the invasion of the plague on the living. That is to freeze the infected person and keep it in a state of suspended death. Although the plague cannot be removed in the frozen state, it will at least stop the erosion. Infected people can keep their lives in this state until the antidote against the undead plague is successfully developed. Since it is not sure whether the plague of the dead is also effective for the dragon, so far, the dragons who have added members to the holy capital dare not rush to the land where the dead gather, so they have to devote all their energy to the research of the plague. For the Lich King Arthas, the irreversible transformation force of the scourge plague is the most powerful weapon of the scourge Legion. When it becomes the undead, it will never get rid of this established fact. Really, because of this, the scourge Legion is firmly rooted in the world like the maggot of the tarsal bone. But if someone can resurrect the transformed dead into living beings, if someone can break the "absolute" nature of the scourge plague, it is undoubtedly equivalent to pulling out the sharpest claws and teeth of the Scourge army! "Only death is absolute in this world. Even gods can''t escape the bad luck of death and let the dead come back to life. It''s impossible." Arthas''s tone has brought warm anger. Once, even the holy light of paladins can only save the soul of a warrior infected with the plague. Even Naru, the source of holy light, can''t reverse the death on *. "It is really impossible for the gods to escape the doom of death. In fact, even the most powerful gods cannot bring the dead back to life. However, Mr. Arthas''s great mentor of the dead, isolos, once left a record that there was indeed a transcendent who could cross the boundary of life and death in the world. She had the ability to resurrect the dead who returned to the sea of soul power. Not just rely on magic and the smell of death to move the body, but really give the dead flesh and soul! " "Are you sure? What gods can''t do, a transcendent can do it." Arthas''s breath became heavy. Ingelheim also took over the words of Fanny at this time: "ten thousand years ago, the extraordinary person called the son of the star by the necromancer had fallen, but now a new son of the star has come back to the world, and the reason why we left the island of the dead to go to the mainland is to find her." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Undoubtedly, engelham''s words made Arthas fall into meditation, and even Carl Arthas, who was infatuated with death, was confused. The voice of the Lich roared, as if the truth once believed had been defiled by others: "let the dead rise again. Wouldn''t the whole world be in chaos? Without death, it would be tantamount to breaking the rules of the cycle of life and death. If this situation continues, the whole world will usher in destruction!!" "I''m sorry, Lord calthas, this is not the problem we are discussing. What we have to do is to find the new son and witness this miracle beyond the divine power from her. This is a pilgrimage belonging to our dead. We just want to see where the boundary between life and death is through the power of the son of the star!" These words of Ingham and Fanny undoubtedly touched Arthas, or to be exact, Ner''zhul, who fused with Arthas in consciousness. After becoming the Lich King, Ner''zhul lost his soul and existed in the helmet of the ice crown. Although the spiritual power has been amplified, so that Ner''zhul can control countless undead, he has lost the physical body and the joy that the living can enjoy. What''s the point if the greater power is only used to command a pile of bone shelves and rotten meat? Intelligent creatures compete for rights for enjoyment, spiritual enjoyment and material enjoyment. If rights cannot be enjoyed, it will be meaningless to control the life and death of all people. For Ner''zhul, no matter how the world is changing, he who has lost his physical body and maintained in the world can only survive in this sad state. If the distortion and loneliness of the soul is not to get rid of the shackles of the Burning Legion. Naiozu may have been completely crazy under this torture. Since he is destined to bear this pain forever, it''s better to let everyone in the world become his painful funerary objects! Reason and madness are only a thin line. But what if there is a power in this new world to completely revive the dead? If the transcendent called the son of the star can really give the dead flesh and soul, he can get rid of this sad situation. Give yourself a new life I don''t know how many years, the Lich King had an idea in his mind that he couldn''t believe. "Do you know where the son of the star is?" "Lord belsmore, the strongest Lich soul guide on the Isle of the dead, judged from the records left by the necromancer that the son of the star has arrived, but the exact landing position of the son of the star is unknown. In fact, Mr. Arthas, this time we come to not only bring greetings, but also an invitation. I hope you and your scourge Corps can join us in the search Looking for the whereabouts of the son of the star is the reward that many of our dead have been waiting for thousands of years. " Ingelheim asked in turn, "we have no time to wait for the second 10000 years. Don''t you want to see? The legendary power beyond the boundary of life and death!" Arthas did not speak, but there was no doubt that the Lich King was moved. Whether this power is true or false, whether the son of the star is an enemy or a friend, she has the power to revive the dead. Even if she can''t revive herself, her powerful power and herself may also be used by the scourge Legion. (to be continued) Chapter 567 "I need some time to think about it, visitors of isolos." In the end, Arthas still couldn''t make a decision immediately. Although the intelligence was amazing, it still needed to be confirmed. He believed blindly and tried his best. As a result, he found that it was empty joy in the end. Arthas didn''t want this to happen. Some things, especially about this strange world, even the Lich King needs someone who knows something about this world to answer. "We will wait and look forward to you joining our pilgrimage team, your excellency Alsace." Ingham nodded. The most important thing for the dead is time. It is not easy to find the son of the star. The like-minded compatriots of isolos undead island are scattered in all corners of the world. So far, they have not received any abnormal news. The miraculous power of the son of the star, the extraordinary cannot be silent forever. As long as she uses the power she has once, the news will spread all over the continent, and then it will be the real time to embark on the pilgrimage. Ingelheim doesn''t mind staying in the camp of the natural disaster Corps for some time. After all, there are many unheard of undead spells here. At least many undead mages who came with him have been silent in their favorite things. Unless they get the rest of the son of the star accurately, they can''t drive them away with a stick. The undead from asolos stayed temporarily, but some undead eager to find the son of the star chose to continue their journey to the west of the mainland. Even though the west of the mainland is now on high alert for the undead, it can not stop these long dead from pursuing the truth, and these Ingelheim have not been stopped. The news that the dead from the island of the dead of isolos had joined Arthas was also known to Yalin that day. Audur City The undead went to the mainland on a large scale to find the son of the star. Yalin had expected this, but it was a little unexpected that Arthas would be so interested in the son of the star. "It''s really something that even the gods can''t do, but the son of the star can do it." In the study, ryalin is communicating with Arthas through communication with a magic guide to exchange information. Obviously, Arthas seems to be very interested in the information about the son of the star brought by the pilgrims than the dead pilgrims on the island of isolos. At first, Yalin didn''t intend to let Arthas get the news about the son of the star, which was the uncertainty about Arthas''s character. Yalin didn''t know what consequences Arthas and his scourge Legion would eventually cause in the world, and was worried about whether the Lich King would make any drastic moves after learning the power of the son of the star. You know, in the original book, the Lich King did nothing to expand his Scourge army on Azeroth. Even the scourge believers sneaked into the heart of molten fire and the nest of black wings, stole the gene fusion technology between molten fire dog and nesario, and then created the zombie dog boss glass in Naxxramas cemetery! "In some ways, the power of the son of the star is the bane of the scourge." Yalin is worried. In fact, Yalin knows that it takes a lot of spirit for the son of the star to resurrect the dead, and the process is very slow. Tiffany once said to let the soul that has returned to the sea of soul return to the main material level again. And perfectly integrate it into the flesh and blood of rebirth. It''s like playing a very difficult jigsaw puzzle. It''s a kind of mental torture to put tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of pieces together. The longer the dead time, the more energy it takes to revive. Even if Tiffany is not in case, she will never use this power, and Tiffany also knows that bringing the dead back to life is completely undermining the rules of the world. Therefore, the mature Tiffany knows how to restrict herself to use this power. Yalin was speechless and didn''t know what to say: "I''m not sure whether the power of the son of the star is \ Because of the different power systems, God knows whether the creator "Panda" has set the son of the star to revive the undead of the scourge legion, or let the Lich King regain his * *. For Arthas or naiozu''s real idea, in fact, Yalin only needs to change his position and think about it to understand why the Lich King is so enthusiastic about the power of the resurrection and death of the son of the star. He has lost his * * soul state for hundreds of years. When he has begun to despair about the whole world, suddenly someone points out a way for you, Then no matter who it is, I''m afraid they will try to seize this opportunity at all costs. "Are you going to look for the son of the star with the dead of isolos?" Yalin did not continue to struggle over whether the power of the son of stars could work against Arthas. Although I am really interested in the so-called son of stars, there are many things that make me unable to get away. > Compared with the temptation of the son of the stars to bring the dead back to life, it is obvious that Arthas still knows the situation of the scourge Legion. Alsace could not help feeling a little distressed: "Can''t Frostmourne control them?" Alsace didn''t think about taking tough measures, but these undead who came to visit him were not soft persimmons. Although they had only about 1000 people, if you add the undead creatures that each undead mage can summon, there may be more than 100000 in number. Although the scourge Legion has an advantage in quantity, it can''t compare with each other in quality. The number of hate and suture monsters is not enough. So far, the death knights have only about 100 horses. Once the two sides go to war, even if the scourge Legion can win, it will definitely pay an extremely heavy price. Because of the pressing situation, Arthas, who had discussed with Yalin all night, could only choose to cooperate with these undead. Arthas said that he could send some death knights to join the team looking for the son of the star, and after getting the accurate information about the location of the son of the star, the scourge Legion would have taken the son of the star from various forces on the mainland as the primary goal. Now that the war of the Scourge army against the western mainland has reached this level, it is naturally impossible to stop. Moreover, the holy capital can never compromise with the dead. The war must continue, and there are some mages who are interested in the Scourge army in the team of the pilgrims of the dead, Or some people with hatred are willing to stay and become a member of the Scourge army. In fact, the two sides are equivalent to concluding a contract, exchanging some personnel with each other to follow each other, but Alsace obviously made money in quantity. Compared with those mindless cannon fodder undead creatures, those undead mages with knowledge and understanding of undead magic in the team of esolos undead pilgrims are valuable talents, and this kind of talents is the most lacking under Arthas. Yalin, who finished communicating with Arthas in odur City, rubbed the sun * * and fell on the sofa. In some ways, Yalin didn''t want the Lich King to find the son of the star before himself. Even if he thought about what the Lich King would do with his ass, if the strength of the son of the star could really restore naiozu''s flesh, naiozu might continue to keep the son of the star with him, However, if the power of the son of the star doesn''t work, the Lich King will certainly turn the son of the star into the undead, but the problem is that the power of the son of the star can also be used on himself. Whether the son of the star can be transformed into the undead at that time is still a problem. Besides, there is a big problem The power of the son of the star can''t even make the demon master take advantage of her. I''m afraid the Lich King will suffer from the son of the star. What worries Ya Lin most is that if the son of the stars who came this time knows that he, the king of the white dragon, is the behind the scenes manipulator of the undead army, what kind of vision will the son of the stars who read Tiffany''s last words look at himself at that time, although he is secretly determined to abandon the moral bondage and devour her power, But the memory of the White Dragon King and his missing for Tiffany made him hesitate. "What happened to Al Sid and Alexis in the west? Why hasn''t there been any news so far?" What worries Yalin a little is the team that set out to look for the son of the star. According to reason, white dragon Alexis has a magic guide for looking for the son of the star, which should be more advantageous than anyone in the process of looking for it. But so far, the people who travel have been silent, which makes Yalin a little worried. Normally speaking, although the effect of distance communication magic guide will be affected, it will not completely interrupt the contact. Do you want to send a white dragon to see the situation! While Yalin was thinking, a knock sounded at the door. After getting Yalin''s permission, the maid handed over a report to Yalin, which was about the meeting of lulushu and safiros in the free city, and there were some news about the food club sent by lulushu. "What!?" Yalin looked surprised at the report: "I didn''t expect that these vampires have begun to change the rules over the years!" (to be continued.) Chapter 568 ?readx(); Blood clan! An ancient and mysterious race has existed in the world since the second generation and established its own civilization and country. After the gods of the second generation attracted the God meteorite, this ancient race also disappeared. Even after the collapse of the whole continent and the reshuffle of the world pattern during the dragon war, the blood clan still hides in the dark and preserves its few remaining clans. Now, in the free city, a commercial autonomous city in the eastern part of the mainland, the blood groups under the guise of food clubs are active again. However, the overall strength of the blood groups is much lower than before, and they dare not rashly compete with the people who now dominate the mainland. Although human beings are much weaker than blood groups, they have excellent environmental adaptability and excellent fertility, In addition, continuous innovation and wisdom have made up for the gap in * * power. However, although human beings have occupied the whole continent and become the worthy supreme ruler, this rapidly developing race is a short-lived species. Human * * is bigger than any race. They are eager for power, wealth, enjoyment and longer life to continue their wonderful life. It is this desire that makes the blood clan find the opportunity. The blood clan still does not need to stand in front of the stage, but only needs the eternal life behind the scenes as a temptation. In order to continue the life, the nobles and rich people need as much as possible in the human race. Human beings are powerful and humble creatures. Their competitive instinct surpasses any species in the world. Human beings'' desire for * * is almost undisguised! Strong and humble As the two "chefs" of the food club, both Isabella and Jefferson think so. In the days of running the food club, they are used to seeing too many ugly aspects of human beings. Although sometimes there are some human beings with noble souls, their short life makes them face death, No matter how noble the soul is, it also has a moment of degeneration. However, thanks to the greed of human * *, the blood clan can smoothly recover its vitality in the dark. In the food club, a new dinner is being held. Outside the garden, many luxurious carriages are carrying many dignitaries in the free city to the club. The trained waiters are serving every visitor with the most enthusiastic spirit. Before the dinner. Many guests have gathered in the banquet hall to discuss topics of interest, from the recent changes in the mainland to various business intelligence, from boasting about how much they have made recently or showing off that they have bought a beautiful female slave, and men are comparing wealth and power. Women are comparing looks and jewelry. Still on the steps, Isabella, one of the leaders of the food club, is quietly holding the railing and looking at the entrance of the club manor in the distance. Isabella''s original arrogant and charming face wears a trace of coldness, and her eyes show fierce eyes like hunting wolves, looking back and forth at every guest in and out. "I said, beautiful miss Isabella, how long are you going to put your poker face?" Jefferson, another director of the club, also came in a chef''s suit. It seemed that Jefferson was busy. Jefferson took a sip of red wine and looked at Isabella speechless. "Don''t run around, Jefferson. Tonight''s banquet and ceremony are very important. You''d better not make mistakes for me." "Really, are you still angry about that day?" Jefferson scratched his ears and looked helpless. The so-called event of that day refers to that someone sneaked into the underground secret room to destroy the club after the last ceremony. The other party not only killed a blood maid, but also tried to steal the potion used in the ceremony. Although he found the intruder and stopped the other Party''s plan, But the other party destroyed a lot of potions before leaving. After the incident was passed back, both Isabella and Jefferson, and even the store manager, were punished accordingly. If it hadn''t been for Isabella and Jefferson, who have extensive contacts in the free city, and recently got on the line with an important guest, they might have been demoted. From that day on, Isabella, who had been punished, wore a straight face. The potion was gone, so that the ceremony that should have been held a week ago was pushed to today. In order to prevent such an accident from happening again, Isabella concentrated 200% of her spirit and mobilized a large number of bodyguards to be responsible for security. As for the underground secret room, it was blocked layer by layer like a magic array. Isabella looked at her partner who was still the usual Playboy and frowned: "you''d better find out Jefferson. If there''s something wrong with this ceremony, the store manager can''t protect us." "I see. At least we have done a big thing. We should have made a small mistake last time." Jefferson put down the red wine cup in his hand: "Your Excellency Lu Xiu sent us those precious medicinal materials. The losses suffered last time should be able to make up for them." "The loss can never be made up, and I don''t like to see the second loss." Isabella''s attitude is firm. Seeing that Isabella seemed to be still palpitating, Jefferson had to wave his hand to show that he understood. Suddenly, Jefferson saw a carriage just parked outside the manor with silver wings carved on the carriage box. It was the carriage of the silver wing chamber of Commerce. It seemed that the VIP Lu Xiu had come. "Hey, Isabella, look, it''s our guest" Before he could finish his words, Jefferson found that Isabella, who was still unhappy in front of him, had disappeared. Although he knew that Isabella''s main job was to attract guests, Jefferson, who was hung on the balcony, had to go back to the kitchen after he scolded "valuing sex over friends". After all, I''m still dressed as a cook, which is not suitable for entertaining guests. At the entrance outside the manor, when the carriage of Yinyi chamber of Commerce arrived, the waiter immediately welcomed and guided the carriage to drive directly into the manor. This move made many guests get off outside the manor jealous. Those who can be directly led to get off in the manor are distinguished guests entertained by the food club, No matter in the free city or the secular Kingdom, they are very important characters. As a newly rising chamber of Commerce, Yinyi chamber of Commerce has received such a special honor only after attending one party. Compared with those guests who have attended more than a dozen or even dozens of gatherings and are regarded as ordinary guests, Lu Lushou''s status has been greatly envied by many people. When the carriage was at the entrance of the manor to receive distinguished guests, Isabella, the person in charge of the banquet, had arrived. Today, Isabella was wearing a slightly conservative emerald green dress, which was just matched with Isabella''s charming appearance and arrogant temperament. On the contrary, this conservative dress seemed to wrap Isabella''s elegance. It gives people an inviolable awe inspiring beauty, but it increasingly stirs up men''s desire to tear her pride and let her show her debauchery. Obviously, as a signature figure of the food club and a woman, Isabella knows how to tease men''s * * and play it with applause. After the carriage of the silver wing chamber of Commerce stopped, the attendant with white gloves quickly came forward and opened the door. Isabella found that the tall guard who came with ruxiu last time was also there. It seems to be called Kenjiro. Although the name is a little strange, the muscles of the guard reveal an explosive beauty. The body like an iron tower and especially the eyes with a firm look are the momentum of desperate protection when the protected object is in danger! It has to be said that such a guard can bring an extreme sense of security to the host wherever he goes. While Isabella was watching. Lu Lu Xiu came out in a black dress, still full of elegance and nobility as before, with a confident smile on his face. Many guests nearby paid attention to Lu Lu Xiu one after another, and some noble girls watched Lu Lu Lu Xiu with beautiful eyes. If it was not considered that the entrance was out of etiquette, I''m afraid these girls have gathered around. "Welcome to the banquet tonight, your excellency Lucius!" Isabella welcomed her very warmly. "Hello, Miss Isabella, you are still so beautiful tonight." In the face of this passionate blood clan, Lu Lu Xiu kissed his hand very gentlemanly, and Lu Lu Xiu seemed to notice it tonight. Isabella''s hands with silk gloves are very cold. Although it''s not like holding ice, her body temperature is obviously much lower than that of normal people. On one side, many noble girls looked at Isabella with some jealousy when they saw that ruxiu kissed her hand. Obviously, they were facing too many opponents who were stronger in both appearance and temperament. These girls had to admit that they were not opponents. Some men, especially the noble youth who coveted Isabella''s beauty, looked at ruluciu with a little envy and hatred, but no one was stupid enough to provoke each other. Previously, ruluciu was at the anniversary celebration of the westfallon family The story that Lampe taught a fool has been spread. Wealth, wisdom, temperament, appearance, strength, some people had to sigh the unfairness of fate. The gods gave too much love to Lu Xiu alone. "Please come with me, your excellency ruxiu. There is a feast personally prepared by Mr. Jefferson tonight. I hope you can taste it slowly." Isabella is preparing to lead Lucius into the meeting. And then Lucius smiled and said, "please wait for Miss Isabella." Just when Isabella was stunned, lulushu slightly turned and stretched out his hand to the carriage. This move immediately made many people around look sideways. As the president of the silver wing chamber of Commerce, lulushu. Who is the mysterious visitor in the carriage who can be helped by him himself? "We''ve arrived. Come on ~ be shy." Lu Lu Xiu''s voice is very gentle, like an elder, with love and care. For a moment, the people in the car seemed to have a reaction. A slender jade hand wrapped in the translucent white yarn sleeve gently stretched out and was gently held by Lu Lu Xiu, with tender skin like a newborn baby. White as if there is no defect in the white jade, pink nails are dotted on the slender fingers like pearl shells, giving people a flexible feeling. Just one hand is so beautiful that all the guests and waiters can''t help imagining how beautiful the owner of this hand will be. When she noticed that another guest in the car was a woman, Isabella couldn''t help picking. She already knew the identity of the guest! With the help of lulushu, the girl with long black hair and exquisite appearance that seemed to reach her waist like the night sky, and even Isabella was eclipsed in an instant, walked out gently, and a silver white gauze dress supported the girl''s temperament as if she didn''t eat fireworks. All the people around, whether guests or attendants, immediately seemed to be released by the silent magic. For a time, everyone stared at the girl beside Lu Xiu in silence. (to be continued.) Chapter 569 ? It seemed that she felt the concentrated sight around her. The girl shyly relied on lulushu''s arms, as if she was seeking shelter. Until then, Isabella suddenly came back to her senses. She was a little embarrassed and covered up her gaffe. "Mr. ruxiu, this must be your sister, miss buyani Lampe?" Isabella, who recovered, quickly recovered her role. "Yes ~ ah ~ I''m sorry, your sister doesn''t usually get in touch with society, so she''s not used to these scenes." Isabella tried her best to show herself a kind look: "ha ha ~ it doesn''t matter. Welcome to tonight''s party, miss buyani. Please take it as your own home." "Hello, Miss Isabella" Not only the appearance, but also the sound is so pleasant. The so-called sound of nature is probably just so! Isabella at a loss to think of the girl who looked at her in a simultaneous interpreting manner, and said that the girl was indeed as Elves as she was in the rumor. Even in the face of the elves, her facial features are inlaid on her face like a golden section. It can be said that even the most picky art masters can''t find any trouble, and the girl has a dusty mysterious temperament, just like a pure crystal. Even the gemstones matched with her are eclipsed by it. No wonder Lu Xiu wants to hide his sister in the room. If there is such a beautiful sister, no one can rest assured that she is walking outside. On the balcony of the manor. A handsome young man in a silver dress looked at buyani with hot eyes. Once, the young man was lucky to see a girl in the hotel where he stayed. At that time, the girl''s appearance was extremely outstanding and was shocked by herself. However, today''s young people find that the girl''s temperament and appearance seem to have gone to a higher level. At the same time, another man came down from the carriage, with long silver hair and handsome appearance. He was wearing a special black leather coat and held a very strange long sword in his hand. The blade was two meters long. If Lu Lu Xiu''s temperament is full of noble elegance and nobility, then the man''s temperament is as terrible as the God of War born for battle. When the man''s eyes sweep through the crowd. For a moment, all the people present subconsciously looked away. Is this Lucio''s guard? This powerful warrior ~ a guard \ While Isabella was thinking, suddenly the female blood clan found that the silver haired man''s eyes fell on her, which was suddenly fierce. That look even gave people a tingling feeling, but this strange feeling was also fleeting, but Isabella subconsciously inspired. Lucius ignored Isabella''s eyes as if to ask ''who is this'': "just wait in the lounge for a while." Safiros sneered and nodded, then stood with Kenjiro without saying a word. "Please follow me, your excellency Lucius. And the beautiful miss buyani. I hope you can be satisfied with tonight''s banquet." Isabella quickly signaled. At the same time, when rulucio helped her sister to the banquet hall, Isabella glared fiercely and was still staring at bujani''s welcome attendant. The fool forgot to close the carriage door for the guests getting off. Although you can understand your mood in the face of such a beautiful girl as buyani, don''t lose face to the food club at this moment! You fool! Although she was secretly annoyed, Isabella had to show a moving smile on the surface. After the organizer of the food club personally led ruxiu to leave, the crowd who soon recovered slowly burst into a pot. Almost everyone was talking about buyani''s appearance and the identity of her brother and sister. The noble youth who had been quite hostile to Luxiu was now full of buyani''s beautiful face. What''s more, some people have been thinking about how to get close to bouyani. And on the other side Lu Luxiu, who had just brought buyani and Isabella into the banquet hall at the same time, was very satisfied with the aura caused by buyani''s appearance today. Although buyani used the power of "sincere deception" to change her appearance, most of the original appearance of buyani was slightly adjusted according to her original appearance. For example, let your long silver hair turn black, let your pale skin have a little normal blood color, cover up the diamond emblem unique to the crystal dragon on your forehead, and then a beautiful human noble girl appeared. After buyani became Lu Lushou''s nominal "sister", in order to make buyani''s identity useful in the future, Lu Lushou gave buyani the role of a purdah aristocratic young lady who did not care about the world. At the same time, in order to make buyani as perfect as possible, leflea also specially formulated a beauty plan for buyani. Of course, the so-called beauty refers to using the ring to become more perfect in details without changing the fixed appearance. As a planner, leflea, the leader of the black rose, is also very proficient in psychology. According to lulushu''s requirements, leflea naturally knows how to dress up buyani. With her flawless appearance and the mysterious temperament of the crystal dragon family itself, it is natural that a gorgeous noble girl appeared at tonight''s party. The purple lady''s leather shoes with exquisite workmanship stepped on the smooth and flat marble floor. With a timid look, she gently took her brother''s arm, and her slightly drooping forehead looked uneasily around. Whenever someone looked, the girl would inadvertently blush and avoid. Buyani, who followed ruxiu, played her role perfectly, a pure noble lady who didn''t care about the world. At the banquet, the two "brothers and sisters" were like a combination of Prince and princess, and instantly became the focus of the crowd. ©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Hi, Mr. Steve, you''re here for tonight''s party, too?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± "Mr. Steve!?" "Ah, sorry ~ I was distracted just now. Hello, Mr. Nell." "Ha ha ~ nothing! What''s the matter ~ is there anything that can make you so fascinated?" "Your Excellency Nell, you should see which girl came with Lu Lu Xiu, President of Yinyi chamber of Commerce. No doubt ~ it''s really the best in the world!" "It''s just a woman. That''s so exaggerated." "Believe me, your excellency Nell, even the elf slaves sent out for auction by the zuogerton slave chamber of Commerce some time ago are definitely not as beautiful as this girl." When the middle-aged man named Nell looked down Steve''s hand, the president of the chamber of Commerce was almost reluctant to move his eyes for a time. It was really a beauty that could not be described in words. Whether it was appearance or temperament, it was even above the spirit, and it could be described as a perfect girl. "Wuwu ~ damn! It''s rare that I specially dressed up for the party today. Why is there such a strong enemy?" "You admit it. I''m not the same. I finally got my father''s permission to participate. Hey ~" "Who is that girl? I haven''t heard of such a beautiful face, and why she always sticks to President Lu Lu Xiu!" "Your news is too out of date. That girl is miss buyani, President Lu Xiu''s sister." "Sister, sister! How come I never knew that Lord Lu Xiu had a sister?" "It''s not that your own news is too closed. Which miss buyani came with Mr. ruxiu at first, but people don''t like to appear in public." "Don''t like to appear in public? Really, if I had that appearance and temperament, I would definitely fascinate countless men." "In terms of your character, you are doomed to have that temperament." In addition to men, even many girls were captured by buyani''s beauty. Some ladies and girls covered their faces with feather fans and whispered. Many hearsay news about buyani began to spread like rumors. However, some girls summoned up their courage and came forward one after another to get close to buyani, so as to take this opportunity to get closer to Luxiu. However, in the face of buyani''s shyness and shyness, he closely followed lulushu, so that these brave girls couldn''t find a chance, and those noble young people who coveted buyani''s beauty stared at buyani, and even wanted to drag lulushu away so that the beautiful girl could hold her arm. Buyani, who was watched by all kinds of eyes, still hung her head slightly and closely followed behind lulushu. Although she looked shy, the crystal dragon girl was happy in her heart. Today, she finally had the opportunity to leave the chamber of Commerce and get some air. During this period, the ring has been used by lulushu and Eliza, Buyani, who had no ring to change her face, had to shut herself in the room without doing anything all day. Fortunately, the Dragon slept in her long life, which is also a racial talent for killing long years. Therefore, buyani almost kept sleeping for 24 hours in these days. It''s a good thing to be able to breathe now. Although playing a girl who doesn''t understand the world and maintaining a shy posture at any time makes buyani feel uncomfortable, the crystal dragon girl has seen too many people and things in her hundreds of years of life. It can be said that she eats more salt than others, Rich experience and experience make buyani absolutely not inferior to any actor in acting. For Lu Lu Xiu, it is also a good thing that buyani adheres to herself step by step. At least today, she is much easier. With such a beautiful "sister" around her, many noble girls choose to retreat in the face of difficulties, and she is much easier today. (to be continued) Chapter 570 "I haven''t seen Miss buyani for a long time. Www. Xshuotxt. Com" just before the banquet, a young man in a dress came to buyani and said hello. There seemed to be some tension. The young man''s voice trembled slightly. He looked at the young girl nestled in Lu Xiu''s arms, and the eyes of the young man revealed hot eyes. "You are ~ Mr. charlos." Buyani remembered that the young man named charlos was the one who once chatted up with herself in the hotel where she stayed. Although she only met once and didn''t even say a few words, buyani had an unforgettable memory because of the dragon''s mental power and memory. Sometimes even the Dragon won''t forget things hundreds of years ago. When she found that she could still be remembered by buyani, Charlotte showed a happy look: "I didn''t expect that miss buyani could still remember my name. It''s really an honor." Buyani nodded, and then hid behind Lucius without talking. This shy act of fear immediately embarrassed charlos. When she first saw buyani sitting by the pool in the hotel, charlos remembered that although the girl was shy and didn''t like to talk, she didn''t become so afraid of strangers as she is today. What''s the matter? Is it because there are too many people here? Charlos had some doubts, but soon the young people were attracted by buyani''s temperament and completely ignored this small problem. For the first time, buyani surprised herself just by wearing a simple dress. Now buyani in full dress, both temperament and appearance. It''s like an angel falling into the world from the top of the sky. How beautiful! And the most important thing is that Charlotte knows that the girl in front of her not only has a beautiful appearance, but also has a wealth of experience and wisdom. Many people who are harbouring ghosts and hope to kiss Fangze in the hotel have a powerful feeling against bujani. Sweet words are of no use to buyani. If she shows her knowledge, she can''t find happiness for herself. Charlotte is very infatuated with buyani. Compared with those noble girls who only know to compare their looks but their brains are full of straw bags, the girl with both talent and beauty is the one who is most worthy of becoming his wife. "I''m sorry ~ Mr. charlos, my sister is not used to this kind of scene. She''s a little afraid of strangers." "Ah ~ nothing, your excellency lulushu. I''m the eldest son of the kodo family, charlos. I hope to cooperate with your Chamber of Commerce in the future." In the face of Lu Xiu, who is nominally buyani''s brother and now the president of the famous silver wing chamber of Commerce. Charlos still showed great respect, only when he handed Lucio a business card. Looking at the girl standing behind Lu Luxiu and holding Lu Luxiu''s arm like a little bird, charlos still flashed a strong color of jealousy. If Miss buyani could throw herself into her arms and hold this beautiful woman who is not only talented and beautiful, but also has a mysterious family background on the road, it would be a feeling of being watched by countless people! Just thinking about it, Charlotte felt his heart surging. When charlos made a head. Many men who had been secretly annoyed by someone''s preemption and had long coveted buyani immediately tried to get close to it. However, Isabella appeared at the right time to announce the start of the dinner. These excited men had to sigh that they didn''t grasp the time. "Lord Lu Lu Xiu and miss buyani, please follow me." A maid in charge of receiving lulushu and buyani came up, bowed her head and said respectfully, and lulushu also noticed that the maid was the blood girl who was noticed last time. However, compared with the original maid, the maid''s service on the girl seems to have been changed into a style for serving distinguished guests. Obviously, Lucius could guess Isabella''s intention. It seems that the young blood girl has been promoted for her own sake. "Well, please lead the way!" Lu Lu Xiu nodded and then turned to buyani and said softly, "come on, buyani, it''s time for dinner." "Good brother ~" Buyani said with a soft look, Nuo Nuo, the image of a poor sister sticking to her brother. It has to be said that it is completely different from the lively appearance of the crystal dragon girl on weekdays. In terms of acting, buyani won the Oscar for best actress, which is absolutely no problem. This time, the maid did not lead Lu Xiu to the long table where she sat last time, but slowly walked into another hall on the second floor of the banquet hall. A crystal chandelier with 100 magic crystal lamps is hung from the dome of sculptures and murals made of quickgold. In terms of price, it is estimated that this big chandelier alone will cost millions of lihn, and the cost of replacing magic crystal has not been calculated. In addition, there is a whole band playing beautiful music for the guests in this richly decorated hall. But the people in the hall were wrong. There were only six round tables. Originally, only four people sat at the table where ten people could sit, and at least four attendants served each guest. Compared with the banquet hall, which seems lively but also gives people a sense of crowding, it gives people a feeling of quiet first. "Your Excellency Lucius. Miss buyani, please come here." The maid stopped at a round table, and the attendants on both sides quickly and gently pulled out the chairs carved from precious cold wood. Lu Luxiu glanced and saw that the guests sitting here were relatively young. Even the oldest man was only a middle-aged man who should be in his early fifties. Lu Luxiu knew this middle-aged man. He was the president of a chamber of commerce mainly engaged in ore import and export, Not only in free cities, but also several countries need to rely on his channels for ore trade. "Oh ~ Lord Lu Xiu, have you come to the dinner party tonight?" The middle-aged man greeted Luxiu with a moustache, but his eyes had been looking at buyani beside Luxiu. "I didn''t see you outside just now. So you''re here." Because there was no trade between them, Lu Xiu just greeted each other in a polite way. At this time, the attendant who took out the chair for buyani was swallowing saliva and trying to calm down. As a attendant who had worked in the food club for a long time, he had seen many dignified and famous people, such as some dignified and beautiful noble ladies and ladies, But in front of her, the girl with outstanding temperament and beautiful appearance obviously surpassed any woman the attendants had ever seen. Even the trained attendants found that they could not restrain their fiery heart. Buyani did not sit like Lucius, but stood aside and looked hesitant: "can I sit next to my brother?" The round table is very large, but there are only four people sitting. Everyone is seated diagonally. The distance is arranged very cleverly. The sitting guests reserve enough personal space for each other and will not affect the conversation. However, for the identity played by buyani, the distance is too large. A sister who is afraid of strangers and likes to stick to her brother should not sit too far away from her brother. The attendants who learned of this situation were slightly embarrassed, because the positions were stipulated by the person in charge above. For so long, no guest had asked to adjust his position closer to the neighbor. For a time, the attendants did not dare to agree privately, so they had to respectfully ask buyani to wait a little, and then ran to report as if her ass was on fire. Soon buyani''s position was moved to lulushu''s side, and the attendants who specially served buyani invited buyani to sit down very attentively. "Thank you" buyani smiled and thanked. "This is what I should do. If there is anything else, please tell me." This goddess like smile immediately made the attendants happy and could make such a beautiful beauty smile and thank herself. The attendants felt that it didn''t matter if buyani was bothering to run up and down hundreds of times. The guests didn''t say anything about buyani moving her position to Luxiu. After all, we all know that they are brothers and sisters, and buyani, as a sister, usually doesn''t like to participate in social banquets. Now she''s nervous. It''s understandable to want to sit with her brother. However, many people have cast all kinds of eyes on buyani and lulushiu. Compared with the guests outside, although the eyes of the guests here also show a stunning look at buyani, they are more filled with a kind of examination attitude, which seems to be assessing and guessing their identities. Suddenly, buyani has contacted Lu Xiu through spiritual dialogue. "What''s the matter? Buyani, don''t be nervous. Just treat it as a banquet held at home." Lu Xiu said suggestively. Buyani continued to say in the spiritual dialogue. On the surface, she still looked shy and nodded. She sat in her position like a regular lady. For the sake of convenience, Lu Xiu also used spiritual dialogue. Buyani said softly, and at the same time, the banquet officially began. The attendants in black dresses and white gloves pushed the meal into the hall orderly. (to be continued) Chapter 571 ? The attendants sent the dishes on the dining car to the table like a stream of clouds and water. This meal is more exquisite and exquisite than the last time they enjoyed delicious food on the long table. The first course is an appetizer made of some unknown slightly sour and sweet fruit and tender beef. The beef has a fresh fruit flavor, which will not make the diners feel full except delicious and stimulate their appetite. Soon, the main dishes were also sent to the table. Each dish was fine and delicious. The fried goose liver was delicious but not greasy. The salmon and caviar were also matched properly. Of course, the food is very delicious, but the amount is very small. If Yalin is here, he will certainly feel that such a small piece of food on a plate is not enough to fill his teeth. This standard way of eating French dishes is to serve food one mouthful at a time. It takes several hours for a dinner, and it is estimated that he has to wash the dishes for several hours afterwards, It''s pure motor and electricity consuming behavior. "Very delicious" Buyani also somewhat let go of her original formal and shy attitude and remained silent in the delicious food. Her elegant Eating Attitude and table manners are not inferior to the Royal princesses of any country. Several waiters standing behind buyani also showed heartfelt smiles and looked at the girl eating, as if they were only watching the picture of the girl eating, which gives people a pleasant feeling. The middle-aged man sitting opposite bouyani also looked at bouyani with a ''kind'' smile: "miss bouyani ~ it seems that you also have great opinions on food." "Ah, that me" at the moment of being answered, buyani was like a princess roughly awakened from a deep sleep. In an instant, he recovered his original shyness and shyness. The instantaneous change of expression and temperament can almost be described as perfect. Even Luxiu, who clearly knew that buyani was acting, couldn''t judge the true and false for a time, let alone an outsider who didn''t know it at all. The eyes of several waiters obsessed with buyani also flashed an unhappy look at the middle-aged man. In their eyes, the girl in front of them just showed a sweet smile and was interrupted by the fool. It was like a rich man gesturing graffiti on a beautiful painting that was about to be completed. In fact, buyani is also very annoying. As a crystal dragon, buyani is also very interested in food, or many dragons have this common hobby. Giant dragons with wisdom and reason are not beasts that only rely on primitive instincts. Unless they are extremely hungry or injured and need to eat a lot to supplement their physical strength, giant dragons will prey on large beasts for raw food. Usually, giant dragons in human posture don''t need to consume too much energy, so they don''t eat much. At this time, the Dragon usually doesn''t choose quantity, but pays attention to quality. Sometimes it is more demanding than the emperor of human beings in appreciating the taste of delicious food. Buyani has wandered on the mainland for hundreds of years. During this period, she naturally developed the habit of tasting delicious food. However, because she used to be financially restrained in order to collect minerals for her to change her physique, buyani only dared to give a generous tooth sacrifice occasionally. Today''s high-grade meal naturally prepared buyani to enjoy the pleasure from the tip of her tongue, Not to mention that this big meal, which should have been very expensive, was free. Free food tastes more delicious. Just when a person puts all his energy into feeling a thing, a guy on one side always keeps looking for some useless topics to chat up and interrupt you, and anyone will be angry. While chatting with bouyani through spiritual dialogue, Lu Luxiu said to bouyani with concern: "it''s okay, bouyani, don''t be too nervous. Just take this as an ordinary family banquet." "Well, good brother" The man sitting opposite bouyani was still staring at bouyani. When he saw that bouyani seemed to be too attached to his brother, the middle-aged man seemed to want to show his erudition. After the next dish was delivered, the man talked about it and even robbed the waiter''s job directly. On the surface, buyani repeatedly said yes, but she was very tired in her heart. Can''t this fly shut up a little? Another guest sitting next to the middle-aged man was also quite depressed. He looked at the guy who was talking in front of him. He couldn''t hide his inner thoughts, although he had a little position in the free city and the mainland. But don''t look at who you''re talking to! Do you really think that such a beautiful and mysterious miss buyani will be willing to throw herself into your arms and spoil you? When a main course was served, the middle-aged man immediately introduced it again with a smile: "Oh, there is this honey roast venison! This is a famous dish from the court of the karsermon Empire, and it was also the favorite dish of overlord galserk." He cut off a piece of roasted yellow venison stained with honey and put it into his mouth. He felt the perfect combination of honey and venison. The man couldn''t help sighing: "it''s the hind leg meat of the first-class karserman Empire Longhorn deer. Hehe ~ it''s worthy that chef Jefferson can be so perfect." "This is the Leiden reindeer from the kalut Kingdom ~ although the longhorn deer of the karsermon Empire and the reindeer of the kalut kingdom are very similar in meat quality, the longhorn deer always struggle with each other, resulting in more developed leg muscles and veins. Therefore, they will be connected with muscles and muscles. Moreover, they should eat a little more chewy because of the connection of muscles." Finally, buyani, who couldn''t stand each other, began to say her own point of view. For a moment, the middle-aged man was stunned, and even the hand cutting venison stopped embarrassedly. Buyani turned her eyes to the waiter who served the food. She looked pitiful and asked, "is that my judgment right?" The attendant quickly straightened up, nodded gracefully and replied, "yes, miss buyani. This is indeed a reindeer from Leiden town in the kingdom of karut." "Oh ~ hehe ~ it''s a reindeer in the kingdom of karut. Look, I forgot. I tasted it when I was in the kingdom of karut, so I have to say that the taste \\ The middle-aged man who made a big red face immediately said with ha ha, but buyani was really annoyed. After obtaining the acquiescence of lulushu, buyani secretly sneered, and then began her own opinions on food in order to crack down on the guy with a lot of nonsense. "Sandenberg wine should be aged for 30 years" "The seasoning of this roasted oyster should be the traditional cooking method of Cordoba kingdom in the west of the mainland." "The special flavor of this dish ~ is the juice of Bilong fruit" With a life span of hundreds of years, buyani ate unknown food from different regions. Coupled with the dragon''s super memory, buyani made no mistake in saying the name, origin and even cooking methods of all the ingredients. Moreover, compared with the endless voice of middle-aged men, Buyani always stated in the most concise way, and never said any irrelevant nonsense. Buyani''s statement of opinions on delicious food also boosted the appetite of the guests. Indeed, it is more beautiful than listening to a man''s endless ugly voice, or a beautiful girl with impeccable appearance and temperament. Her concise statement is combined with beautiful sounds of nature. If the middle-aged man''s statement is noise, then buyani''s statement is like sweet music decorating the table. Even the guests who were originally very dissatisfied with the middle-aged man also smiled and seemed to enjoy buyani''s opinions and comments on food. Pa Pa Pa~ Just after buyani had judged the seasoning method of a bowl of vegetable soup, a palm sound began. "That''s right, miss buyani ~ I have to say that you are both talented and beautiful." Lu Lu Xiu''s familiar voice sounded. Even if you don''t have to turn around to see Lu Lu Xiu, you know that Jefferson, the chef of the food club, is here. "Oh, Mr. Jefferson, you''re here." "It''s worthy of Mr. Jefferson. Your craft is still so perfect." Many guests greeted Jefferson one after another, and Lucius also gave a courtesy greeting. Jefferson, who was also dressed in a chef''s suit, came over gracefully. When he saw buyani''s appearance, Jefferson released an undisguised look of appreciation in his eyes. Just as Isabella described, he was really an unparalleled beauty in the world. "With a face as beautiful as an elf!" After witnessing buyani''s true face, Jefferson felt for a moment that the guy who spread the rumor was really irresponsible. Was it as beautiful as an elf? Please ~ this is beyond the appearance of the elves. Even if the eyes are higher than the top, I have to admit that I can''t find any defects in buyani''s appearance, and the girl''s figure is also perfect. Although she is wearing a skirt, Jefferson can see the slender white legs under the skirt through the translucent pattern of the yarn skirt, Perhaps the only regret is that the girl''s chest is still a little small, but at the age of 15 or 16, there is still room for development in the future. "Hello, miss buyani ~ I''m the chef in charge of the dinner tonight. I don''t know what you think of the dinner?" Buyani still pretended to be afraid. She looked at ruxiu and said, "it''s very delicious, Mr. Jefferson." Jefferson smiled and said happily because of this comment: "as a cook, it''s my greatest honor to be evaluated by an excellent diner like miss buyani." When Jefferson came here, he called buyani excellent in both talent and appearance. None of the guests felt that he overestimated it. After all, buyani''s previous names of various ingredients, spice producing areas and cooking methods involved dozens of regions on the East and west sides of the mainland, as well as a large number of historical figures and events, Such a huge amount of information can be so well known by a girl who looks only 15 or 16 years old. I have to say that miss buyani is really worthy of being Mr. rulucio''s sister. Both brother and sister are God''s favorite with both talent and beauty! (to be continued) Chapter 572 ? Buyani talked with Jefferson a little shyly, while talking with Lucius about the information she perceived. Because the blood clan has disappeared for too long, buyani can''t accurately judge the level of Jefferson''s strength in the blood clan. However, according to the comprehensive evaluation, the strength of the other party must be far inferior to that of the dragon, but ordinary humans are far from rivals in the face of the two people. The strength and agility of the blood clan are above that of humans, And in terms of recovery, as long as the body function is not completely destroyed, the blood clan can be comparable to the undead creatures in recovery speed by sucking blood. "In fact, I think today''s cuisine is a little different from last time." Looking at Jefferson, who posed as a gentleman and talked to buyani, Lucio suddenly said. "Oh ~ I don''t know, Lord Lu Xiu. What do you think is different?" Jefferson also asked with great interest. After wiping his mouth, Lu Lu Xiu pointed to the plate and said, "although the food last time was delicious, it gave people an uncoordinated feeling. If you want to talk, each dish is like that made by different chefs. This time, the food is integrated from the initial appetizer to soup, snacks and main dishes, which is obviously completed by a chef." Jefferson smiled, clapped his hands and said, "it seems that you, Lord ruxiu, are also a gourmet like your sister." Lu Xiu''s judgment is not wrong. In the food club, although Jefferson acts as the chef, Jefferson can''t make every dish for hundreds of guests by one person. Jefferson naturally has a whole chef team. The first time I sat at the long table outside, the food Lu Xiu tasted came from the hands of these chefs. What Jefferson had to do was supervise and give directions. Only more than a dozen distinguished guests in the VIP room had the opportunity to enjoy the food made by the blood clan, which is why Lu Lu Xiu noticed the subtle differences in the food. Jefferson spoke highly of Lu Luxiu''s judgment. Although miss buyani, Lu Luxiu''s sister, was very attractive, Jefferson, as the chef, could not stay here for a long time. He was quite reluctant. After taking a final look at buyani, Jefferson also left the VIP room. Isabella, another director of the outdoor club, was standing there with an odd look. Seeing Isabella''s face, Jefferson said with a look of misunderstanding: "Hey ~ I''m just doing my duty as a cook to consult the guests. Although I really want to invite the beautiful and intelligent miss buyani to spend the long years with me, I haven''t done anything special now." Isabella twitched in the corner of her mouth, and then suddenly said seriously, "I didn''t say anything about you. Tidy up your clothes and come with me immediately." "What happened?" Jefferson showed a serious look when he saw Isabella. Jefferson had realized that something might have happened to his old partner. "Someone from the head office" Head office!? In an instant, Jefferson''s expression became strange and hurried to trot behind Isabella. On the way, the blood clan also hurried to tidy up the chef''s clothes while walking. When they came to the door of a meeting room, Jefferson and Isabella had seen two beautiful maids guarding the door. On the surface, they looked like they were only 16 or 17 years old. They were dressed in appropriate maid clothes, which just sketched out their exquisite and beautiful figure, but the maid''s expression was very cold, giving people a strange cold, Especially when the maid saw Isabella and Jefferson talking, she could even see the sharp tiger teeth in her mouth. The two maidens are blood clan, and they are both powerful blood clan. "Mr. Jefferson and miss Isabella, the master has been waiting for a long time. Please come in." A maid bowed slightly and opened the door behind her. Jefferson suddenly noticed the emblem embroidered on the maid''s maid''s clothes. For a moment, the blood clan with some Playboy character suddenly showed a bitter melon face and looked at Isabella with the same bitter smile. The two men walked in with a stiff head. "Really! It''s too slow. What the hell are you doing?" In the room, there is a child with bright blond hair and dressed like a lovely little gentleman in a black dress. At the moment, the child dressed in a red liquid glass is asking the two under the maid''s dress. Yes! This is indeed a child, because in terms of appearance and age, this one has a slightly neutral beauty. Both men are handsome and some women are charming, which makes people unable to tell whether it is a boy or a girl. The child is only * years old at most. But if this beautiful and lovely girl appeared in the banquet hall outside, she would certainly become a child loved by many noble women and ladies. At the moment, she was yelling at Isabella and Jefferson in her old age. It seems that they don''t pay attention to the two heads of the food club at all. It''s just because of the relationship between age and appearance. Although they are scolding, they don''t have a sense of dignity at all. Instead, they give people a lovely feeling that children forcibly pretend to be adults. Isabella and Jefferson don''t think the little guy in front of them is very cute now, because even the ''store manager'' of the club is standing respectfully and silent. "I''m sorry, miss philole, because I''m really too busy today." Isabella said reluctantly, and also revealed the real gender of the blood child. Philole looked at Isabella, and then looked at Jefferson. He didn''t say a word. After drinking the liquid of blood or red wine in the glass, he finally put down the glass and said, "is the little ghost named lulushu who provides medicine here?" Kid!! You look a little like a kid. Jefferson looked at the philole in front of him with a sweat on his face and said, "Lord rulucio has come ~ Miss philole. Now he is \ "I''m asking Isabella, what''s your mouth!" Philolay reprimanded Jefferson, who suddenly showed a bitter gourd face and closed his mouth. Philolay''s identity is not small in the blood family, and Jefferson, the "Chef" of the branch, can be offended. The Playboy blood clan only looked at the head office visitor with a little childish temper. As far as her actual age is concerned, philole is indeed qualified to call lulushu, who is a "human", a imp, but psychologically, Jefferson feels that miss philole is probably only a child who has not grown up as called by lulushu. Look at people ~ who came to the free city at the age of 16 and supported a sky in this land of the jungle, but you have lived for hundreds of years and still look like a child playing a small game. "Miss philolais ~ Lord Lucius has arrived and is having dinner." Isabella quickly took over Jefferson''s words and thought about it. Isabella added: "and miss buyani, your sister, is here today." "Sister!?" Philole seemed interested and sat up from the sofa. "What kind of girl is she? Is she beautiful?" Seeing the philole in a neutral dress, Isabella didn''t know what to say for a moment. If philole is a man, forget it. But although this little guy who looks only * years old is a little neutral and beautiful, he is really a real girl! One girl inquired about another girl. He also showed such an expression of "interest", which was really speechless. "Is a very beautiful noble lady." Isabella make complaints about the problem of make complaints about the issue of Tucao. "It''s very beautiful! MMM ~ good! Good!" Philole seemed very satisfied and muttered again: "since she is the sister of the human imp, she should be 15 or 16 years old. Although she is a little younger, she can wait for her to grow up slowly. Maybe it''s not wrong to cultivate her bit by bit." At this time, the "store manager" of the food club standing behind philole finally seems to be a little tired of it: "miss philole, your excellency lulushu is not only the only businessman who can supply that kind of medicine, but also his true identity and the forces behind him are still unknown. We need to investigate this in detail." "Is he human?" Philole glanced at the store manager behind him and said. "Yes! Through breath and magic detection, it can be determined that Lu Xiu is indeed human, and there is no magic fluctuation of illusion and camouflage spells." Philolay, who had a child''s character just now, finally converged on her wayward appearance: "Although there are so-called ''geniuses'' in this world, no matter what you think, a 16-year-old human boy, with goods worth 56 billion leans and a few servants, went all the way to the free city to build his own castle. It''s not that I despise him, but there are too many secrets behind it. It''s suspicious Rich nobles and businessmen, even Lawrence, the chairman of the chamber of Commerce in the free city, dare not let his son take billions of property to a strange place to start a business. " "But the problem is" "The problem is that Lu Luxiu did. He did it as a 16-year-old kid. He didn''t suffer any losses in his transactions in the free city. Moreover, up to now, the operation of Yinyi chamber of commerce is normal. All the spies sent in have turned into waste. So far, he hasn''t sent back any useful news!! although it''s incredible, existence is true Real! " Philole analyzed it one by one as if she had changed. Even the analysis is more clear and reasonable than the people in the food club before. Compared with the character of always playing childish before, it seems like a change of person. Jefferson and Isabella have to admit it. There is a reason why miss philolais can sit so high in the blood family. He rubbed his forehead. Philole''s idea seemed to be in a deadlock: "your judgment is right, your excellency ''branch manager''. It''s the right choice to win over the president of the silver wing chamber of Commerce bit by bit. Just some things I always think are not so simple." (to be continued) Chapter 573 ???? Luluxiu and buyani, who were enjoying dinner on the other side, didn''t know that they were the topic center of a blood Lori''s discussion at the moment. After dinner, the next time was the dance. For Luluxiu, it was the most painful time. If they hadn''t seen the ceremony to be held after the banquet, Luluxiu might have found an excuse to leave. For buyani, she seems to be in high spirits. Now she has an attractive appearance, which greatly satisfies buyani''s vanity. Moreover, for buyani, the place where rich people gather is more like a group of "fat sheep". It is a familiar thing for buyani to use the unique space talent of crystal dragon to steal things. Looking at the crystal dragon girl holding his arm, Lu Xiu said quietly with his heart. Just now, buyani had taken away three people''s wallets and a string of quite valuable gem necklaces. The three people who had stolen the wallets had not found their things stolen, but a lady who had stolen the necklaces had found things missing and began to look for attendants to help them find them. "Oh, what a nuisance. Where did my necklace fall?" "Please calm down, madam. We''ll help you find it right away. When did you find that the necklace was no longer in use?" "I remember I was watching Mr. Lu Lu Xiu and his sister pass by. Looking back, I was about to go to the bathroom and found that the necklace was lost." "It was probably crowded at that time. Maybe it fell on the ground at that time. Let''s go back and look for it." The lady who lost the necklace was anxiously returning with an attendant to look for the lost necklace. In the view of the lady, the necklace should have been squeezed out in the crowd just now. She didn''t realize that her necklace was quietly walked by buyani. After all, even a mage may not be able to notice when the crystal dragon displays its space talent ability, let alone just a common noble lady. In the hall, accompanied by beautiful music, Lu Lu Xiu and buyani stepped into the dance floor together. Although many noble men and women present aimed at their two brothers and sisters, as a courtesy, Lu Lu Lu Xiu invited his "sister" to dance together. This had to make the boys and girls on the side wait patiently. Even some boys and girls waited there in order to win the first dance with lulushu or buyani without accepting the invitation of others. Many eyes in the hall focused on the two people dancing slowly. Regardless of their appearance or temperament, Lucio and bujani can be regarded as the best guests of the ball. Coupled with their beautiful dancing posture, many people can''t help showing their appreciation. How strong is the dragon''s greed for wealth? Luxiu learned it this time, although buyani reluctantly offered a large amount of property when she met Yalin. But afterwards, because buyani saved the flying shadow that was almost killed by the black dragon Rogge, Yalin gave buyani all the property handed over by Rogge as a reward. During her time in the free city, buyani robbed many shops in the free city with the strength of the ring of "sincere deception", and the security forces in the free city were almost in a state of rampage. And now let buyani lose some small money. The crystal dragon girls obviously feel as if they are going to lose their lifeblood. This is called Luxiu. I really don''t know what to say. Buyani, who was praised by Lu luciu, said with some pride. Lu luciu couldn''t help looking at the crystal dragon girl in front of her. It''s rare that buyani, who is also a giant dragon like black dragon Rogge, can have a human friend. You know, through all aspects of observation during this time, the dragon, a creature that transcends the secular world, looks down on human beings most of the time. In the eyes of the dragon, human beings are too weak and have no natural perception of magic like elves, no unbreakable unity like dwarves, and no powerful power like orcs. Humans are only servants, slaves and even insects in the eyes of the dragon. Buyani can choose an ordinary human as a friend, which makes Luxiu have some good feelings. After all, although Lu Xiu is now dressed in the body of a black dragon, his soul is still human. "Want to see my solo dance?" Buyani suddenly said naughtily in front of Lu Xiu. Lu Lu Xiu whispered ''scolding'' buyani: "will a shy noble girl dance so freely in public?" Buyani smiled and gently closed her eyes: "because the shy sister was affected by the surrounding environment, she was silent in the dance, and then danced unconsciously. This script should still be OK." "So..." Luxiu suddenly let go of buyani and let the girl get out of control like a butterfly to get freedom. She danced in this magnificent hall. For a moment, I saw Lu Lu Xiu suddenly let go of the noble boys and girls who were trying to meet him. Even some dancing guests around couldn''t help but stop dancing slowly, because in the middle of the dance floor, an angel seemed to come from the sky and was dancing a dance that didn''t belong to the world, every jump and every move, Every beat is so perfect, even if the girl still closes her eyes, but there is no mess in her steps and dancing posture. The unique mysterious temperament of the crystal dragon makes buyani have a qualification that can attract people inadvertently, and the strength, agility and physique of the giant dragon can make buyani do many difficult actions at will, and her posture is breathless. All this makes buyani apply it to the dance, which can be described as almost perfect. It''s really beautiful!! Even ruxiu has to admit that buyani''s dance is far beyond the group dance organized in the last food club. The crystal dragon girl has danced with a more compact and beautiful beat alone. Gradually, the guests on the dance floor have subconsciously given up an area for the dancing buyani. No one is willing to disturb the dancing angel. The playing band seems to speed up the performance. Even many musicians have forgotten to read the music score and just stare at the beautiful white figure beating on the dance floor, With every action of the girl, the band seems to fully cooperate with the girl. When the last Rune was over, bujani finally stopped dancing. She looked at Lu luciu with a proud look. After a few seconds of silence, she suddenly burst into half thunderous applause. At this time, bujani seemed to have changed back to the shy noble girl before, and finally ran back to Lu luciu from the dance floor with a red face. "It''s so beautiful! It''s so beautiful! It''s the most beautiful dance I''ve ever seen in my life." "Yes! It''s my honor to witness this dance today." "Miss buyani, please allow me to sing a hymn for you. You are a dancing angel!" People praised the Crystal Dragon Girl''s dance with a warm tone. Some even begged buyani to dance. However, buyani had already pretended to be afraid and hid behind lulushu. She refused to come out. This is a very beautiful girl who is too shy. Many people show a look of regret, but the eyes of some noble teenagers watching buyani have also changed greatly. If many people were obsessed with buyani because of the girl''s appearance and temperament, now their eyes can even be described as fanaticism. In particular, buyani''s shy and afraid attitude, like a frightened little animal, makes many people eager to hold her in their arms and comfort and protect her. Finally, someone came forward and excitedly invited buyani: "miss buyani, can you dance with me? It will be the honor of my life." "No! Miss buyani, please dance with me. I have been completely silent in your beautiful dance. Please promise me this humble request anyway." "Please dance with me, miss buyani!" "Lord Lu, I really admire Miss buyani very much. Can you let Miss buyani dance with me?" More and more noble teenagers enthusiastically came forward and surrounded lulushu and buyani. In the face of these teenagers with excessive enthusiasm, lulushu had to pretend to protect his "sister" carefully behind her. Buyani was very proud, but she still pretended to be afraid and did not dare to reply. At this time, Jefferson, the chef of the food club, came over and said, "OK ~ OK, everyone, although I understand your mood of pursuing a lady, you scared miss buyani." Several attendants also hurried forward and carefully protected ruxiu and buyani. This is a VIP entertained by the club and can''t be appreciated at all. It was not easy to dissuade these over enthusiastic teenagers for a while. Jefferson couldn''t help looking at the girl hiding behind ruxiu and showing her lovely little head like a frightened little rabbit. I have to say that miss buyani is really perfect. Besides her beautiful appearance and elegant temperament, she is also very wise and knowledgeable, The dance just now, which can be said to be extremely beautiful, makes the girl like a unique precious gem. People can''t wait to hold it in their hands and don''t want to let it go anymore. For a time, even the blood clan who has lived for hundreds of years can''t help being jealous. It''s really an enviable thing for Lu Xiu to have this perfect sister. (to be continued) PS: PS: I suddenly found a dark shadow in my right eye yesterday. As a result, I went to the hospital and found that it was optic disc bleeding. It''s really a bad time! I would like to remind you that you must pay attention to rest your eyes! Chapter 574 "Sorry, everyone. My sister is a little uncomfortable. Please get out of the way. I''ll take my sister to have a rest." Now that buyani has finished a show, now ruxiu also thinks it''s better to take the opportunity to exit temporarily. After all, it''s not easy to deal with these noble young people who are temporarily discouraged by Jefferson. Originally, Lu Lu Xiu didn''t come here to attend the banquet. If he hadn''t seen the cooperation with the blood family and experienced the so-called ceremony, Lu Lu Xiu wouldn''t have wasted his spare time in these endless banquets. "Well, boys, be a gentleman! A lady is a little uncomfortable. You should understand that this is the etiquette of an aristocrat." Jefferson also helped ruxiu cope with the young people who showed reluctant eyes to buyani. With the help of the maid, ruxiu and buyani temporarily came to a quiet lounge on the second floor to have a rest. A new dance was started on the dance floor in the banquet hall. However, there were not many dancers this time and they seemed a little depressed. After all, under the influence of the dream dance buyani just danced, Many people who were going to show their dancing skills have backed out. With the departure of Lu Luxiu, some noble boys and girls gathered in twos and threes to discuss everything. Many men have begun to call their bodyguards to inquire about buyani''s preferences, buy flowers and gemstones, and prepare to launch a vigorous courtship drama. In contrast, some noble girls look rather ugly at tonight''s party On the second floor of the banquet hall, a pair of eyes also looked at buyani with a hot look. From the beginning of the girl dancing, the eyes did not move away from the girl until buyani and Lucius left. "Miss philole, Lucius has gone to the lounge with his sister. We should go and prepare for the ceremony tonight." Standing aside, Isabella reminded the blood Lori who was like petrified magic, but the other party was still staring at the passage where ruxiu and buyani left, as if she wanted to see through the wall. "Is that girl buyani?" "Well, she is the sister of Lord Lu Xiu. It is said that there is a girl as beautiful as an elf." "It''s not only comparable to \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Philole was a little distracted, as if he were remembering the beautiful figure dancing just now. It seemed that it had been completely silent. In fact, Isabella also felt that the dance just now by bouyani was indeed a rare artistic treasure, that is, the dancers trained by herself could not be compared with it. In a simple analogy, it was like the difference between a beautiful stone and a beautiful gem. "Did the store manager invite Miss buyani to the ceremony?" "To be exact, Jefferson and I invited according to our judgment, but only Lord Lucius was invited at that time." Isabella hurriedly explained. The purpose of inviting potential guests to the ceremony is to further win over and make their strength used by the blood clan. Generally speaking, it takes a period of investigation and review to allow a guest to participate in the ceremony to determine that the identity of the other party is no problem or has sufficient potential. But Isabella and Jefferson bypassed this point directly last time. Judging by the rules, they violated the rules, but in some ways, in order to win over a great aristocrat and businessman with great potential. This behavior of cutting first and then playing second is also allowed, provided that the object being wooed does mean violating this rule. "You two did a good deed this time." The little Lori of the blood clan nodded, then waved her fist excitedly and said, "OK! It''s decided to let buyani become my concubine after she becomes a member of me. No one can take it away, not even my father." imperial concubine!? Isabella couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed: "that ~ Miss philole, the real identities of rulucio and miss buyani have not been confirmed." "There''s nothing to confirm. As long as they are willing to become one of us and continue to provide us with the required herbs, there''s no need to care about their identity." "I mean \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Isabella naturally thinks a lot. Philole''s lips tilted slightly: "I said that identity is not important, even if their qualifications are outstanding, no matter how much wealth and power they have, they are only human beings after all. It''s enough to know this." Compared with Isabella and Jefferson, philole, who is also a blood clan, has very strong perception. Through the secret observation just now, philole can determine that whether lulushu or buyani, the two brothers and sisters are indeed human, and there is no trace of magic fluctuation on them. It can be confirmed that they did not use some illusions and camouflage magic to cover up their true identity. Philolais is very confident about his perception. "The problem is that even human beings, if the holy see is involved" "The Holy See will not take so much money to come to the free city. Their existence is not welcome here, and the holy capital is the same. In short, no matter what their identity is, even if they are the Royal princesses of the karsermon Empire, even the remnant of the perlas Empire established by the overlord, it doesn''t matter as long as they are human beings in a short life They will long for a longer life. As long as it is a living creature, the * * of life is endless. " "The rest of the Empire of perlas!? it''s really not considered, but it''s still quite possible." Isabella couldn''t help thinking for a moment. Philolai waved his hand carelessly: "it''s better to be the rest of the Empire. In this way, we can cooperate more closely with each other only if we have common enemies. Moreover, when the perlas empire collapsed, a large number of amazing wealth were transferred. If we are lucky, we may be able to find these wealth by their strength." Isabella smiled bitterly: "do you really want to make two people become our family members? Although it is different from before, you are also a girl for your first love, miss philole." Finally, Isabella couldn''t help reminding philole how the little Lori dressed with neutral beauty was wearing boys'' clothes, but she was really a girl. A girl pursues another girl and vows to make others her concubine. This script game is wrong! Although there are quite a few women on the mainland who have a "lesbian" hobby, such as MS. yunojia, the big three in the free city, who is rumored to be a member of this wrong world, philolai''s identity is very important in the blood family. Both her father and elders hope that she can give birth to an excellent descendant as soon as possible, Philole''s completely wrong sexual orientation has always been the biggest headache for the elders. What has the final say for girls? Remember why Isabella can''t love girls. The rules are all made by strong men who need to be obedient. If I wait for that point, I will have a say in the blood clan. Besides, she is also a very good girl. Such beautiful and excellent girl is being tainted by some vulgar men in her arms. I''m the only one worthy of her. " Philole smiled and walked leisurely to the lounge. Isabella only sighed and dared not say more. In fact, the blood clan really wants to tell the little Lori that even if you are matched with Miss buyani, the problem is that two girls can''t have children! forget it! It''s the elder''s and her father''s business to correct miss philolais''s sexual orientation. As a small person in charge of a branch, I''d better leave this mess alone. An attendant was invited to inquire about the preparation of the ceremony. After learning that a new batch of medicine had been prepared, Isabella finally nodded her face gently and left the guests in the hall. Isabella turned and walked to the VIP lounge where lulushu and buyani were. It was time for lulushu to see the other side of the food club today. However, although Lu Lu Xiu is also a human being, he is only a 16-year-old child up to now. For Lu Lu Xiu, his age is too young. Unlike those who are already very old, he has a desperate desire for life. Will Lu Lu Xiu accept this kind of bloody thing? Isabella thought on the road. Philole was right. As long as human beings are about to end their short life, the * * of life will break things, and human beings will pay any price. Besides, Mr. Lu luciou, who can come to the free city alone and establish his own chamber of Commerce, is not a simple figure. His heart is full of ambition and * *. With his mature mind, he must understand how valuable it is to continue his life. "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu Luxiu. Some young people in the guests of our club tonight are too energetic. I hope your sister is not surprised." When she opened the door, Isabella resumed her charming and elegant smile and said to Lucius. (to be continued.) Chapter 575 ? The ceremony will not be held until other irrelevant guests leave in the evening. During this time, lulushu and Isabella, who are idle and bored, are talking about some cooperation agreements in the lounge. After a large number of mutated medicinal materials were sent to odur City, the food club not only ate all these goods, but also hoped that lulushu would send more goods. "I''m sorry ~ your excellency Lu Lu Xiu, this is our trade secret about the use of these medicinal materials. Please forgive me for my inconvenience." "It''s a pity. In fact, I''m just curious. After all, even my family hasn''t fully figured out what the new plant does." Isabella did not answer the question about the efficacy of the new plant asked by Lucius. This kind of medicinal material from odur city is mutated by the force of frost. After testing by frost and snow spirit pharmacists, it is found that it contains a large amount of water element, which can be used to prepare medicine to resist fire damage, or as a powerful neutralizer to prepare some unstable and high-risk medicines, At the same time, it can also be ground into powder and used to make dyes for some water equipment. Whether this mutant plant has other uses is still under further study by the elf pharmacists in odur city. Has the blood clan discovered some new uses of this medicinal material? Yalin has told Lu Xiu to inquire about this information if possible. If it can be determined that this new medicinal material has unexpected effects, Yalin may limit the amount of this medicinal material to the outside. Just as the green dragon clan strictly controls the outflow of jade Linglan. Seeing that Isabella seemed to be tight lipped, rulucio also changed the topic: "if Miss Isabella is inconvenient to say, let''s change the topic. Miss Isabella still remembers what you said about endless life when I came to dinner last time." "Of course, your excellency Lucius, but miss buyani told her about it" Buyani looked at Isabella with some "uneasiness" and then turned her head to look at ruxiu: "that brother, I \ "Never mind! I don''t think it''s a bad thing. If there is endless life as Miss Isabella and Mr. Jefferson said, I also hope my sister can become a beneficiary. I don''t know if I can." Lu Xiu put his hands across the table and asked gently. His sharp eyes gave people a feeling of blade. Even Isabella felt a little tingling. Under the appeasement of her brother, buyani, who was a little afraid, seemed to be quiet at last, but the girl leaned closely on her brother and seemed to be a little afraid. Isabella said, "just as we said last time, Lord ruxiu, you have wealth, power and fame. As well as such an excellent sister, you can enjoy almost all the good things in the world, but as a human, your life is only a few hundred years. Do you think you can be satisfied in this short life?" "In fact, I want to tell you, Miss Isabella, I am not a greedy person \ Lu Lu Xiu smiled and said casually. There was a different color in Isabella''s eyes, but she still sat quietly on the sofa and listened to Lu Lu Xiu''s next words. "In fact, I only have a small wish in my heart, that is to create a safe harbor that can let my sister avoid all risks, that''s all!" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± These words made Isabella a little confused. For a teenager with such a huge wealth and amazing talent, this wish is really too small. The smallness is incredible. It has been shown by Lu Xiu during his time in the free city. Even if he said he wanted to control the whole free city, Isabella wouldn''t think it was just arrogant nonsense. Because he does have this qualification! "I don''t doubt your wish. It''s whether it''s too small for you." "It''s really small, but it''s enough for me." Lu Xiu closed his eyes slightly and said thoughtfully. Isabella couldn''t help looking at buyani, the "sister" of ruluciu, had to say that she was really a girl of great luck. You know, sometimes the beautiful appearance of a woman may not be a gift from God, but the source of disaster. Just like elves, elves known as the embodiment of beauty are chased by greedy humans because of their unique beauty, and buyani''s unparalleled beauty may be coveted too much. And this danger does not even come from the outside. In the great noble family, a beautiful and excellent girl like buyani may even be coveted by some members of the family. A beautiful noble girl is occupied by the family owner. Scandals such as being occupied by one''s uncle, elders and even brother have emerged one after another on the mainland. Now, in the face of buyani''s beautiful sister, as a brother, ruxiu can ignore desire The lure and confusion of the abyss protected her meticulously. It had to be said that even Isabella could not help admiring buyani''s good luck. "Then, Lord ruxiu, have you ever thought that even if you can create a perfect safe haven for your sister, your life will come to an end, and you can''t protect miss buyani all the time." Isabella changed her mind and said with buyani as the breakthrough: "Miss buyani really has an unparalleled appearance now. As a woman, I have to admit that miss buyani is the most beautiful girl I have ever seen in my life. But you should also understand, Mr. Lu Luxiu, that a beautiful woman will grow old with age, and her beauty can''t be beautiful forever." Lu Lu Xiu nodded and said without questioning, "I know. That''s why I''m interested in the endless life you said!" Hearing this, Isabella showed a moving smile: "Your Excellency lulushu, you have provided very precious goods for our food club. On your contribution, I can guarantee that your sister can also become a beneficiary. You and your sister can get eternal youth and endless life." "Indeed! Endless life is really attractive, Miss Isabella. If there is endless life, I have enough time to build everything in the long years. I don''t have to rush to the free city with my sister and fight in this dangerous torrent." "And I promise you can get it." Isabella showed a charming smile. Perhaps, as Miss philolay said, human beings can''t restrain their inner desire in the face of life. However, Isabella is more impressed by rulucio''s dedication to his dear people than those who just want to live more time to enjoy everything and those who do everything to seize power. however! After obtaining endless life, under the brewing of time, can you stick to the idea in your heart? In the face of such a beautiful and excellent sister, can you really completely ignore the temptation and confusion from the deepest desire and hope in your heart? Isabella smiled. These are not her own considerations. It is a good thing that lulushu is willing to accept the ceremony, so as to bind him with the interests of the blood family. At that time, if lulushu is really good enough, maybe it is not a bad thing to make him and miss buyani a member of the ethnic group as Miss philole said. Maybe at that time, Lu Xiu, who has become a clansman, will be able to talk with him in good faith At the thought of this, Isabella''s eyes flashed like carnivores. It had to be said that the handsome young man in front of her was the best choice, whether in appearance, temperament or ability, even in the blood family. "I''m just curious, Miss Isabella! What can you do to make me have the so-called endless life?" Lucius ignored Isabella''s eyes and asked the topic directly on the key points. "This is also a little secret of the club. If you make up your mind, you will naturally witness it in tonight''s ceremony." Deliberately sold a pass, Isabella said with a smile. He also showed an unidentified smile. The index fingers of lulushu''s hands beat each other rhythmically: "as far as I know, there are some ways to prolong life in the world. The simplest way is to take life prolonging medicine. I don''t know whether there is a long lost medicine master in your club, miss Isabella." Longevity potion!? Isabella couldn''t help laughing bitterly. If there was a great master who could deploy life prolonging medicine in the blood clan, now the blood clan has already dominated half of the free city. Do you still need to secretly set up a so-called food club to cover up? Moreover, the materials and cost of life prolonging medicine are also very high. Even if it is deployed, it is impossible to use it for these guests at will. Even businessmen such as Lu Lu Xiu who can bring important medicinal materials to the club are not qualified. On reading, Isabella said with a charming smile: "life prolonging medicine can really be done, but it''s a pity not to mention the great master now, that is, the master level pharmacists exist in only a few places in the whole continent. Moreover, the legendary life prolonging medicine can only prolong part of the life of drinkers, and part of the life is not endless." "If so, I''m very curious. Even elves have a long life, but it''s not endless. Besides, I don''t think Miss Isabella, you can suddenly turn me into an elf. Unless you become a dead soul, I really don''t know how to get endless life." Lu Lu Xiu looked at Isabella meaningfully and said with a smile, and a different color flashed in the eyes of the female blood clan. Then the silent Isabella turned her eyes to the wall clock, and the time displayed on it made Isabella slightly moved. It''s time for the ceremony! (to be continued) PS: PS: I''m going to the hospital to apply eye medicine tomorrow. According to the doctor, there is no strong light in 24 hours, so tomorrow''s update has to be suspended for one day. Please forgive me! Chapter 576 Top recommendations: "Lord Lu Lu Xiu ~ there is a saying that hearing is false and seeing is true. It''s better for you to witness with your own eyes how to obtain endless life. I think it''s more convincing than I said." "Well, I really want to witness where the so-called endless life comes from." Lu Lu Xiu also nodded unambiguously and said, "but I need to explain to the escort who came with me, so as not to make any drastic actions after they didn''t see me return on time." Isabella nodded. Originally, buyani wanted to follow ruxiu immediately, but the crystal dragon girl was signaled to stay in the VIP lounge and continue to play her role. After lulushu left, bujani, who remained somewhat shy and uneasy on the surface, secretly counted tonight''s "harvest" while enjoying the handicap sent by the maid. Damn it! Buyani looked at the tens of thousands of leans taken out of the money bag with complaints. She was clearly dressed. As a result, there was only this small change in her pocket. In the end, the most valuable necklace was taken away by Lu Luxiu and returned to the owner. It was a busy night. "Hey ~" buyani sighed and drank black tea. Suddenly, the Crystal Dragon Girl noticed that someone came outside the door, but it seemed that it was not the just left ruluciu, nor the two blood families of Isabella and Jefferson. The other party''s breath was obviously the same blood family, but it was strange at the level of power. If you want to describe it, it felt very unstable from time to time, But this so-called weakness is also vaguely above Isabella and Jefferson. "Oh, Ho, Ho ~ Oh, what a beautiful little beauty. Do you need me to accompany you sitting here alone?" After the door was pushed open, a clear voice sounded, but the flirting atmosphere in the words gave people the same feeling as the disciples and the hooligans on the street. If it''s a blood clan man like Jefferson who is like a playboy, in the face of this flirtatious words, if it''s normal, buyani will certainly search his pocket, and then slap him and fly him as a meteor. Now, playing a pitiful boudoir noble lady, buyani may pretend to show fear and loss, let the other party further advance, and then control the scene so that the other party can not take advantage of it and blackmail a compensation as a victim. But when the man with a frivolous tone came in, bujani couldn''t help staring at the comer. It''s not the kind of playboy who recognizes the romantic in his imagination. The person in front of him is just a * * year old kid no matter how he looks. A brilliant blond short hair, delicate and lovely face, wearing a man''s noble evening dress, dressed like a little gentleman, and dressed up with one-sided glasses. Let this child, who has some central beauty and doesn''t know whether it is a boy or a girl, give people a sense of loveliness of pretending to be an adult. If he appeared in the banquet hall before, he would definitely be spoiled by many noble women and girls. But buyani noticed all kinds of ornaments on the child. The beautiful black gem on the two rings on her fingers was a high-quality dark pupil stone, and the diamond as big as a pigeon''s egg was hung on the necklace around her neck. Compared with the necklace she had stolen before, it was worthless rubbish. Oh! Even the badge worn has the brilliance of secret silver. It''s so wasteful to take the secret silver to create a badge wait! The Phnom Penh on the dress is not woven with melted flowing gold thread Philole was very satisfied to see that buyani showed a dull look. Sure enough, her charm conquered the beautiful girl. Compared with watching from a distance, now she walked in and looked carefully. The girl''s skin was whiter than expected, just like a newborn baby, She was as weak and beautiful as if she had been kneaded with water. "Then you are..." Buyani immediately resumed her role, but her mind had figured out whether to loot all the valuable accessories on the kid. "Oh, Ho, Ho ~ you can call me philole, beautiful miss buyani." The little Lori blood clan said with a strange laugh, and her red eyes showed an appreciative look, staring at buyani. Philole was more and more satisfied. The girl was really beautiful. Even the concubines who had been favored by her in the blood family were not far inferior to her. Especially the pitiful shy look, tut ~ it''s just seduction. I want to hold the poor ''Little Lamb'' who doesn''t know anything in my arms and have a good play. It''s like a piece of flawless white paper, which gives people a pure beauty. After getting her, you can draw your own color on this white paper named buyani! At the thought of this beautiful girl who knows nothing but a charming smile to herself in the future, little Laurie philolay felt her blood surging up, and an unspeakable sense of achievement grew all over her. "Hello, philole, are you also a guest at the party?" After learning each other''s name, buyani showed a gentle smile. Sometimes this shy noble lady has played the role for too long and wants to try another role. Instead, in front of her, she is just a little child who looks * * years old. Although the blood clan and the spirit give people a great difference in actual age and appearance, as an noble lady who doesn''t know the "truth" at all, Even if you are shy and don''t ask about the world, you shouldn''t be afraid of children younger than yourself. To this end, buyani simply changed the role image. Pretending is like seeing a lovely child who is very likable to himself, showing a smile like a big sister. Philolay did not fail to notice the change of buyani''s expression. In fact, this situation is more common for the little Lori of the blood family who has rich experience in some aspects: "if you want to say that the guest is actually me, it''s just that I''m the senior person in charge of the whole food club." "Hee hee ~ don''t be kidding. You look much younger than me. How can you be the person in charge! Well, your father or mother is the person in charge of the club." Facing the "ignorant" miss buyani, philole sat beside buyani and smelled the faint fragrance of the girl. Philole didn''t seem to resist buyani. Then, as a child, she naturally put her hand on buyani''s hand. Suddenly, the delicate touch even made philole don''t want to pull her hand away. This is the most precious gift God has given me! As long as Lucius is willing to be a member of the blood family, he will have his own identity and wrist by then. Philolay believes that it will not be long before the beautiful girl will lie in her own back palace bed. "You are really very beautiful, miss buyani." Philole gently kneaded and touched the girl''s hand. At the moment of being touched by philole, buyani suddenly became stiff. She seemed to want to take back her hand, but she didn''t do it in the end: "you''re also very cute ~ philole, can I touch your face?" "Ah, of course, but miss buyani, you want me to touch your face, too?" Although it has always been regarded as a child is the most annoying thing for philole, philole will also make full use of the appearance of children to do things that adults could not do to the opposite sex, such as touching the girl''s face in front of them, and even further extending to the lower position. "It''s so soft ~ philole, you''re so cute." Buyani showed a naive smile and pinched philole''s face. She didn''t seem to know that the little Laurie in front of her was a big gray wolf dressed in Laurie''s appearance. Oh, Ho, Ho ~ now let you touch, I''ll let you kiss my husband in the future!! Philole burst out a strange laugh in her heart. The little Lori of the blood family also enjoyed the girl''s touch and touched buyani''s face impolitely. However, compared with buyani''s occasional kneading and rubbing, it was like a big sister playing with children, philole''s touch was like the caress between lovers and lovers, It has some teasing and frivolous feelings. Slowly, with the play, philole unconsciously extended her hand to buyani''s chest. Philole''s current height sitting on the sofa saw buyani''s chest. Under the package of white gauze skirt, the girl''s slightly raised chest is not very large, but it gives people a petite feeling of small family Jasper, which is just matched with buyani''s clear temperament. "Wait \ not here \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. "Hey, hey, I''m very satisfied with you, miss buyani!" The unsuccessful little Lori of the blood clan laughed happily: "be my concubine. You have your qualifications and can even be my queen in the future." Hey!? Buyani was stunned and showed a surprised look. This time she was not acting, but really surprised. She was proposed by a child who looked * * years old. The crystal dragon girl who had lived for hundreds of years met this kind of thing for the first time. She thought the other party was just a little color ghost blood family. She didn''t expect to put forward such an exaggerated request so suddenly. "Ah ha ha ~ don''t be kidding, you''re too young" Philole waved her hands and said, "I''m not kidding. I''m really satisfied and like you. Your appearance and temperament are the best choice. Even if you are a human being, my wife is definitely worthy of me. What''s more, maybe I can let you share endless life with me in the future." This kid is still here for real! Buyani looked at philolai at a loss, but the little Lori of the blood clan sparkled a faint blood light in her red eyes when she persuaded her! (to be continued.) PS:PS: after taking the medicine, there was a little blood in the eyes. But yesterday, a new problem was discovered after drawing the picture. There were some edema phenomena in the left and right eyes. The right eye of bleeding was more serious, because I did not have diabetes and hypertension. Finally, because the hospital for brain surgery did not have the examination, it was suggested to go to the provincial hospital to check whether the intracranial pressure was normal. It''s a double whammy! Chapter 577 ? Filoli''s red eyes sparkled with blood. Every word said by the little Lori blood family seemed to have a strange temptation, which made the listener feel satisfied from the heart, as if it was the most desired thing in his heart, and let people inadvertently agree to her every request. Spiritual magic!? Buyani immediately noticed what the blood clan imp was doing. The little kid was secretly using seductive spiritual magic to herself. That''s ridiculous! As a crystal dragon with magic immunity, buyani almost couldn''t help laughing for a moment. Since the kid is so cute that he even uses temptation magic, it may not be too considerate of his efforts to hit him in the face on the spot. It''s better to see what the kid wants in the next play. "That''s your request, Mr. philole, but you''re a little too young." Buyani pretended to be confused and said, but her tone became a little weaker than before. "Oh ho ho ~ age is not a problem. Oh ~ as long as there is love." Philole smiled triumphantly, as if he had determined that his spiritual magic had worked. After close contact with buyani, philole has 100% determined that the girl is an ordinary human from beginning to end. She has not performed any illusion and camouflage spells. At the same time, buyani has not learned magic, and her mental strength is only a little higher than that of ordinary people. Of course, this little bit is better than nothing. It is simply vulnerable in front of its own spiritual power. The "weak" miss buyani also had to admire the ring from the king of the white dragon on her finger again. Her breath and dragon power as a giant dragon were almost perfectly hidden. The ring also changes its own breath, making itself completely like an ordinary human. It not only has no magic fluctuation, but also almost eliminates all detection means. Now it''s really overqualified to use this ring to disguise identity. If some assassins and killers who are proficient in assassination get this ring, it will certainly make them become the uncrowned king in the dark world. For those who live in the dark world, this ring with only camouflage and hidden breath is even better than an epic weapon. "Isn''t age a problem?" On the other hand, buyani had to continue to socialize with philole. "Of course ~ don''t you love me, miss buyani?" "Well, I think I prefer my brother." what!? Lori vampire, who was directly beaten, has a stiff face. Such an excellent girl actually likes her brother. The guy named Lu Lu Xiu is really enviable. No wonder I don''t want to bring my sister out, but it''s understandable ~ if I have such a beautiful and intelligent sister, I won''t let my sister go out often and be coveted by those disgusting men outside. Damn it! Why doesn''t Uncle Ben have such a sister. Philole forced a smile. The blood light in her eyes sparkled more: "even so, you and Lu Luxiu are close brothers and sisters. There can be no result between them, so buyani, you should like me better." "I should like philole better, but I \ HMM ~ how can you resist. Miss buyani may not be too dependent on the guy named ruxiu. There should be no relationship between them. No ~ no matter what you think, miss buyani is obviously in perfect shape! Seeing that buyani still had some resistance, the anxious philole had to increase her action, and the red light in her eyes was more victorious: "yes! Buyani should like philole better, because only I am the only person worthy of you in the world." "Yes ~ is that so?" Looking at the girl becoming confused, the original position began to shake gradually. Philole quickly continued to add a fire: "so what buyani loves most is philole." "My favorite is philole." Hey, hey ~ all right! The guy named Lu Lu Xiu will watch your sister become Miss Ben ~ Oh, no! It''s my uncle''s concubine. At the wedding ceremony between me and miss buyani, I will mercifully let you as a witness to bless us ~ Oh, Ho, Ho. The little Lori of the blood clan smiled triumphantly: "since buyani loves me most, buyani should marry me in the future." "Yes! I can marry philole, but what will my brother do in the future?" "Don''t worry about him ~ let that guy cry at that time!!" Whenever buyani mentioned Lucius, philole would become angry. For the first time, the little Lori of the blood family found that her tried and true spiritual temptation was so difficult to use on buyani. Buyani wanted to laugh now, but she had to hold back. It was so interesting to tease the blood race kid. After teasing philole for a while, buyani gradually looked at the valuable ornaments on philole, and the blood clan kid dared to tease the dragon. Then I''m sorry not to let him shed a little blood: "I understand that it''s right to like Philo Lai. There will be no results with my brother." Philole, who was busy and sweating, finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "that''s right. Remember that buyani, you are my fiancee, so from today on, your heart can only think of me." "Well, I''ll think about philole every day." With a sweet smile, buyani looked at philole with eyes as if she were looking at a lover, which made the little Lori of the blood family excited. It''s valuable to let this beautiful girl show this look to herself after being so busy for so long. Hey, hey, in that case! Philole ''smiled darkly'' and said with a playboy look, "then let me give my fiancee a close kiss here." "Kiss ~?" Buyani was a little uneasy again. "That''s right!" Philole looked at the girl''s pink lips and looked a little excited: "this will be my love kiss to my fiancee ~" A faint blush appeared on buyani''s face: "that. In fact, I \ "How ~ Hey! I know my lovely fiancee is very shy, but it doesn''t matter. Let me take this first kiss." "No, actually, my first kiss was to my brother." In order to continue teasing the kid, buyani also sold Lucio directly. Brother!! A cross road suddenly appeared on philole''s forehead. How could it be the guy named ruxiu? Damn it! As a brother and sister, I would have my sister''s first kiss, damn it! I will never spare this guy who tries to cheat on his sister!! yes! Miss buyani can''t be allowed to stay with such a dangerous guy. First she is so infatuated with her brother, and now she even gives her first kiss. God knows what will happen next. Philole thought with hate on her face. She seemed to have completely forgotten that she was also an evil guy who was using spiritual magic to control innocent girls. The smiling philole had to sacrifice his temptation magic again: "it doesn''t matter ~ forget that guy and make a lifelong kiss with me this time." "OK." Buyani smiled and nodded, but suddenly realized that she said, "well, if you want to make a lifelong decision, according to the rules of our Lampe subgrade family, the man should give his own personal items to the woman as a pledge. As for the pledge kiss, it seems that there is no." "Yes ~ now." Having been impatient, philole saw that the girl''s kiss was in front of her. How could she be willing to give up the opportunity so much? While continuing to give hints with spiritual magic, she didn''t want to take off the ring on her hand. "This ring is my personal thing. Here, I''ll give it to my beautiful fiancee as a pledge." Learning to look like a suitor, she half knelt on the ground and presented the ring to buyani like a treasure. When she saw the shiny dark pupil stone ring sent to her eyes, buyani''s eyes lit up. There was no way. The Dragon just liked these valuable things. If you take it away directly, it will certainly arouse Filoli''s awareness. After thinking about it, buyani decides to give Filoli a kiss. As a dragon, buyani doesn''t attach so much importance to the virginity of the first kiss as human women. In the long life of the dragon, both male and female dragons are likely to have several spouses, Moreover, a kiss is also a valuable dark pupil stone ring. This kind of lucrative business is not done. For the dragon, it is the fool among the fools. "Philolay, I''ve accepted your heart, so I''ll cut off the kiss of love with you here." First, she received the ring in her hand. With a gentle and sweet smile, buyani looked at philole with a reddish face, just like a girl in love. The little Lori of the blood family was very excited at the moment and quickly stood up to make up for the height difference between herself and buyani sitting on the sofa: "then let me brand my mark on my fiancee. Remember buyani, the only person who deserves you in the world is me philole." Looking at the girl''s pink and soft lips, philole couldn''t help licking her tongue, and then slowly approached her head. At the moment, buyani had silently closed her eyes, as if waiting for the kiss of her admirer. Just as philole was about to kiss her lips on buyani''s lips, a basic sound of footsteps came and was gently pushed away. "I''ve kept you waiting, bujani. Now let''s go to the" Oh " Lu Luxiu, who had just opened the door, was stunned and looked at the scene in front of him with some uncertainty. Isabella and Jefferson, who followed Lu Luxiu, showed an embarrassing image that they couldn''t bear to look at directly, and philole, who was interrupted by the sudden intruder, was stunned. Soon, the little Lori of the blood clan was quite embarrassed and showed an expression of smiling and crying. (to be continued) Chapter 578 Top recommendations: Twenty minutes ago Under Isabella''s escort or disguised surveillance, rulucio, who left temporarily, went to the rest area specially set for the guest escort and met Kenjiro and safiros who had been waiting for a long time. Here has just ended several battles called duels, which are actually disputes. Kenjiro seems to be playing the role of a doctor to set bones for several guards, while safiros on the side looks at a group of murderous guards with an expression of provocation and disdain. However, although these guards were very murderous, when they were strafed by safiros'' eyes, they subconsciously turned away from their own eyes. It seems that no one dared to look directly at each other and respond to each other''s provocation. "Oh ~ it seems that an interesting party has just ended here." Accompanied by Isabella, ruxiu walked slowly. The guards attached to other guests left and made way. Even if they were unhappy, even if there were major contradictions, this is someone else''s territory. Some minor conflicts as followers can only be limited to guards of the same identity. No one dared to vent their grievances on the guests entertained by the food club. "Party? Hahaha ~ it should be said that I can''t even help me spend some time. It seems that I overestimate their strength." Safiros, carrying a two meter long authentic Taidao, said with a sense of provocation. "It seems so." Lu Lu Xiu and Isabella looked at the weapon in safiros'' hands. Up to now, the authentic Taidao has been wrapped in black cloth. It is obvious that safiros had no use for weapons in the previous "competition", and the guards who had been pulled back by their companions and were still groaning in pain seemed to have been taught by fists. After Kenjiro connected the dislocated arm for an injured guard, ruluciu motioned them to one side. At this time, Isabella couldn''t continue to listen to the dialogue between other masters and servants. The female blood clan had to stand aside and watch quietly. "Isn''t it big?" Although he knows that his subordinates have extraordinary strength, Lu Xiu doesn''t want to make a big problem in a free city at this stage. Compared with some rebellious and arrogant safiros, Kenjiro explained the situation in detail. Basically, after the meal, as guards, they gathered together to chat and boast to each other. On the way, someone seemed very curious about the two meter long Taidao in safiros''s hand and asked to see it. As a result, safiros refused in a very disdainful tone, which intensified the contradiction. Many of these guards were born as mercenaries. There are few people who really have a large family with good self-restraint. As a result, safiros said in a disdainful tone, and the people who were rejected immediately threatened to teach him a lesson. In addition, there are a group of gloating people around, so the two are right. Lu Lu Xiu smiled helplessly: "then safiros, you taught that guy a lesson?" "Hum ~ it''s just a waste of my time." The wing angel just snorted coldly and didn''t even return to Lu Xiu, Kenjiro continued with some helplessness. After teaching the guard a lesson, it must be over. As a result, safiros''s group ridicule of "waste should stay with waste" directly attracted many guards. Next, another person was beaten half to death by safiros, and then safiros even motioned the other party to go together. This scene can''t stop completely. Fortunately, in the case of 1vs5, safiros solved the other five people with one hand. At this moment, all the guards and mercenaries were shocked. No one dared to challenge safiros until lulushu arrived. Safiros was rather dissatisfied with the source of all this: "if the woman behind you didn''t mean to do it, then this must be the worst restaurant I''ve ever eaten as a restaurant. All right, boss! What? Are we leaving now?" Lu Xiu shook his head: "on the contrary, today''s main play has just started. I need to attend a ceremony later, and pay attention during this period!" The last sentence lowered his voice. Kenjiro nodded very carefully. Safiros looked at Isabella not far away with a cold smile. "What can I contact you about?" Lucius said before leaving. Safiros was stunned and seemed to ask what robbery was. I am your shadow, a lonely soldier Suddenly, the voice in his ear made safiros frown slightly. However, in an instant, safiros has firmly locked the position of robbery, but this spiritual locking gives people a vague feeling. It seems that the other party''s position has been changing all the time. "It''s a good ability to hide, but remember, you only have one chance to attack." As a real ninja, it''s a shame to kill the enemy with the second strike! > In an instant, with the disappearance of the robbery sound, safiros could not perceive the other party''s whereabouts. Obviously, the robbery had left here and followed ruxiu back. With a funny smile, safiros laughed three times: "it''s getting more and more interesting. Both this food club and himself are very interesting." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Long waiting, Miss Isabella." "It''s very kind of you, Lord Lucius." Isabella smiled charmingly and walked with Lucius naturally. Just at the last moment of leaving, the female blood clan looked at safiros again. In Isabella''s eyes, this handsome, evil and tall man is really a person who must pay more attention. In terms of breath, Isabella always feels that each other''s identity is very chaotic, with human breath, but mixed with some unknown chaotic breath, which is unpredictable. Along the way, after meeting with Jefferson, Isabella roughly explained the process of the ceremony for lulushu. As a specially invited participant, lulushu attended the ceremony for the first time. Therefore, according to the rules, you can only watch from the outside. Of course, in order to keep the guests confidential, participants must wear black robes and masks according to the regulations. Everyone does not know each other''s identity, so as not to be used by others in the future. Lucius nodded: "very considerate, Miss Isabella." In fact, to put it another way, let the identity of the ceremony participants avoid being used by others, but the food club can make unbridled use of this handle. "Will miss buyani also attend? This ceremony may be a little scary for miss buyani." When he knew that ruxiu was going to let buyani attend the ceremony with him, Jefferson was unconventional and asked with some concern. In Jefferson''s opinion, although buyani is intelligent, her character is too weak. Like a fragile flower growing up in a greenhouse, it can''t survive alone in this world without the shelter of Lu Lu Xiu. Buyani, who is shy and introverted, will certainly have a fear of this secret ceremony. As a flower male ~ HMM! As a gentleman, it is a sin to let such a weak and beautiful girl leave a psychological shadow. "I know what you mean, Mr. Jefferson." Lu Lu Xiu sighed and showed helplessness like a brother who cares about his sister: "it''s really because your sister is too afraid of strangers. Although I can protect her for a while, I can''t protect her for a lifetime, so sometimes I need to exercise her. Even if I can''t bear it, I must force her to accept some things." "With a brother like you, no wonder miss buyani trusts you so much. I can understand miss buyani''s mood." Jefferson smiled gracefully. "But dependence alone is not enough. Buyani also needs to learn * *." After walking to the door of the lounge, luciou said that the real reason why she opened the door and let buyani participate in the ceremony was that the crystal dragon girl knew more about all kinds of chores than herself, especially about some local customs in this strange world. The crystal dragon girl was needed to explain the types of magic, arrays, rituals and tools, Otherwise, I''m afraid Lu Xiu was blind and couldn''t understand anything in the ceremony. "I''ve kept you waiting, bujani. Now let''s go to the" Oh " Luxiu, who had just opened the door and stepped in, was stunned for a moment. What came into his eyes was a picture that made the black Prince a little calm. Buyani, who was sitting on the sofa like a pure angel in a white gauze skirt, slightly raised her forehead and closed her eyes, In front of buyani, a * * year old boy (philole is wearing men''s clothes) is gently lifting buyani''s jaw with his hand. The slightly forward posture looks like kissing buyani. you ''re right! This is definitely the way you want to kiss, even if the other party is just a child who looks less than ten years old, but whether it''s buyani''s appearance or the other party''s action, it''s like a lover wants to kiss. "What''s the matter, Lord Lucius?" Seeing that ruluciu had just entered the door, Isabella, who didn''t know the truth, stretched out her head and looked inside. For a moment, the female blood clan was also dull. The next second, Isabella''s face with a charming smile turned pig liver color. Isn''t that miss philole!? How could she be in the room and still be with Miss buyani In front of them, as long as they are normal people, they will guess what they want to do. When Isabella''s heart is in a mess, Jefferson on the side is also an embarrassing face. He doesn''t know what to say. He looks at the arrogant blood lady. Both of them wanted to ask, miss, did you come all the way to smash us? (to be continued.) Chapter 579 ? When philole, who had been smashed into a good thing, noticed that the two club leaders were supposed to be pale and disobedient, and became like pig liver color, even philole, who was usually arrogant, couldn''t help being embarrassed, especially the changed look of lulushu, the leader, Philolay had to resist the taste of the girl''s lips and the embarrassment of being hit by others. She smiled and tried to fish in troubled waters. "Ah ~ brother!" Buyani, who noticed that Lucius had come, seemed to have asked for spiritual magic, stood up and ran over. Lu Lu Xiu''s eyes looked suspiciously at philole. After hugging buyani who rushed into his arms, he asked suspiciously, "who is this child?" "This is miss philole, the child of a branch manager of our club. He came to play today. He is a little naughty." In order to clean up the mess for the eldest lady, Isabella had no time to worry about philole''s identity. Philole picked from the corner of her eye. She seemed very dissatisfied with the so-called child identity, but the little Lori of the blood family also knew that now was not the time to lose her temper. "Girl?" Luxiu was a little confused, but buyani was a little surprised. Originally, she thought it was a little blood boy with the size of a kid, but the blood child who threatened to marry her was actually a girl. What the hell is going on! Thinking of this, buyani suddenly had an idea in her heart, ready to retaliate against philolay: "brother ~ I decided to become philolay''s fiancee." what!? As soon as the words came out, Isabella and Jefferson''s faces behind ruxiu almost collapsed. It seems that miss philolay must have done something to buyani secretly before. Judging from Miss buyani''s shy and shy character, it is impossible to say such words in public. Ten times * is that miss philolay used temptation magic, which is a basic magic that most blood families can master. "What the hell are you talking about? Buyani!" Lu Xiu asked buyani in surprise. It''s like you''re really worried about your sister''s brother. "I have accepted the favor given by philolay. According to the family regulations, I will become philolay''s fiancee. I hope you bless my brother for us!" Buyani quietly showed a cunning smile to Luxiu, and took out the dark pupil stone ring to show off. Immediately, Lu Xiu immediately understood buyani''s meaning, which was to signal his cooperation. "What''s going on? What did you do to my sister?" Lucius looked at philole with an angry face. Isabella and Jefferson were sweating anxiously. At the moment, they also had a feeling of near collapse. Even miss buyani gave Miss buyani a decision on their marriage. This leak can''t be mended even if you want to mend it!! At the moment, philole was secretly happy and worried. She was probably glad to see an excellent and beautiful girl like buyani showing her infatuation for herself. And still in front of the brother he originally liked, the feeling of n-t-r losing each other raised a strange feeling called pleasure in his heart. The worry is that the temptation magic he used on buyani is still working. Because there is no hint to let buyani pay attention to cover up, in case lulushu notices that his sister''s abnormal behavior is due to spiritual magic. Then we''ll be in big trouble. "I like sister buyani very much, so I hope to marry sister buyani when I grow up." With Isabella and Jefferson constantly winking and gesturing in the dark, philole had to bite her teeth and pretend to be a naughty child in an attempt to muddle through. However, several blood families didn''t know that everything had been told to Lu Lu Xiu by Miss buyani who was "confused". Now Lu Lu Xiu is just making use of the topic. "What''s going on, buyani?" Lu Xiu''s eyes naturally turned into doubts. According to an ordinary person''s point of view, it should be just a slapstick joke between children. "As I said, I have decided to marry philolay, and this ring is the love between me and philolay." Buyani readily expressed her willingness to marry Fiorentina, which made Isabella and Jefferson anxious like ants on a hot pot. They kept quietly gesturing to Fiorentina to remove the temptation hint to buyani. However, the little Lori of the blood clan is bulging her cheeks at the moment. After all, it''s not easy for buyani to fall in love with herself. Miss Ben ~ oh no! My uncle decided how a good fiancee could be sent out. Isabella was so anxious that she wanted to kneel down to the big lady. This is not the time for you to play small! Lu Lu Xiu looked at the ring and frowned: "don''t laugh at your brother, buyani, give the ring back to others quickly. How can you two girls get married?" go to hell! What if I just want to marry your sister!? Philole quietly waved her fist to Luluxiu like a demonstration. Isabella and Jefferson were not in the mood to agree with philole. When they saw that Luluxiu seemed to think it was just a joke between his sister and a child, they hurried to guide the topic, hoping to ease the situation. However, buyani was not happy to hear that Lucius asked her to return the ring. In the spiritual dialogue, he kept saying to Lu Xiu that he wanted to leave this ring, but on the surface it was still a pitiful look. "But brother ~ I have accepted the pledge. If I return it like this, it means that I break the contract. Not only will my reputation be lost, but also philole will be hurt because of me." When Isabella and Jefferson were bothered by the hint of Fiorina, Fiorina stepped forward and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. This is a gift I gave her sister. If she likes it, take it." "A love thing is not a gift, and how can such a valuable thing be \\\\\\\\\\\\\ Lu Luxiu wanted to refuse, but philole looked indifferent: "nothing ~ it''s just a worthless little ring. Besides, sister buyani gave me a gift, which can be regarded as evidence of my friendship with sister buyani." After saying that, philole finally ran to buyani and greeted her coquettishly, but secretly hinted at buyani again with temptation magic. For the crystal dragon girl who loves money like life, even if she kills Lu Luxiu, she won''t believe that buyani will give others things. Only buyani has ever robbed things from others. "Well ~ Yes, in fact, I also gave a small gift to philole. Can this be used as a proof of the friendship between me and philole?" Finally, buyani was still ready to swallow the ring inlaid with dark pupil stone. "Well, don''t joke about it in the future. How can two girls get married?" Finally, in order to finish the work quickly, Lu Xiu had to admit it. The last sentence was naturally said to philole, but the little Lori of the blood family was angry and didn''t care at all. However, Isabella and Jefferson finally breathed a sigh of relief. Jefferson hurriedly called the maid who had prepared clothes and left temporarily with lulushu and buyani. Isabella had to stay to appease the old head office lady. After Lucius left, philole immediately sat on the sofa with an old look on her face and shouted discontentedly, "what the hell are you doing? I''m going to kiss miss buyani soon. In the end, you screwed it up." That''s not the point. If you really kiss us when we''re late, you really can''t tell tonight! Isabella whispered to philole with a sad face, "miss philole! Please restrain yourself a little. Did you really give that ring to miss buyani?" "Ah ~ that''s right. What''s wrong with the love thing my uncle gave Miss buyani?" "Do you know the value of that ring?" As a blood clan, Isabella also learned something about Miss philolais from the "store manager". The dark pupil stone is a gem full of dark elements. The blood clan can continuously absorb the smell of dark elements and nourish herself by wearing it. The ring in philole''s hand should be a gift from her father. The market price of the dark pupil stone on the ring alone is estimated to be no less than 700000 riens. In addition to the workmanship of the ring itself, the carving of FA array and engraving, the whole ring is estimated to be about one million riens. The ring worth one million leans was said to be a worthless little ring by Miss philole, and she gave it away as a so-called love object! Isabella simply did not know what to say, but as a party, philole did not care at all. In philole''s eyes, it was at most a slightly more expensive jewelry. Now the little Lori of the blood family is full of scenes about kissing with buyani before. The soft lips are about to be enjoyed by herself. Unexpectedly, they are so disturbed. And the guy named Lu Lushou is also very annoying. Even as Miss buyani''s brother, a mere human dares to ignore Ben like this ~ no! It''s my uncle, and he keeps saying that girls can''t get married. Fuck you. You should go away because you have your sister''s heart and your sister''s first kiss! "Why don''t you just seduce the guy named ruxiu next time and ask him to give up Miss buyani directly and tell the source of the medicine by the way. It''s more convenient." Lying on her side on the sofa, philole was thinking and thinking. (to be continued) Chapter 580 Top recommendations: "The hint has been given to buyani. Isn''t that very good? Anyway, the guy named Lu Lushou will become one of us at that time, and miss buyani won''t have to become my uncle''s concubine." Isabella felt her head was getting bigger after listening to philole''s self-care words. In the short span of more than 20 minutes, the eldest lady ran in and seduced miss buyani with spiritual magic, so that miss buyani subconsciously took philole as her fiance. Not only that, philole also hinted that buyani had forgotten rulucio because of her jealousy. Although the hint effect could not see any problem in a short time, Isabella knew that rulucio was a person with strong observation. He could bring his sister alone to the free city to lay a foundation. How could she not find that his sister who lived together day and night had abnormal behavior. "But miss philole, even if you like buyani, at least wait until the ceremony is over and let lulushu become one of us. Anyway, at that time, no one in the clan will dare to oppose or compete with you." "Be quiet, Isabella! The hint has been given anyway. Even if something goes wrong, it''s a big deal to use spiritual magic on that annoying guy." As soon as philole spoke of Lucius, he looked angry: "I''ll let him come to my wedding with Miss buyani. When I see his sister marry me, I see what he''s going to cry." Isabella did not dare to refute the eldest lady on one side because of her identity. She could only hope that philole would have a little scruples about the overall situation and temporarily remove her control over buyani, but philole decided not to remove it. The reason was that she was angry with Rulu Xiu''s words before, and in philole''s opinion, Even if he is talented, he is only an ordinary "human" at best. Although he has to admire a 16-year-old boy who can do this alone in a free city, in philole''s eyes, as long as he is just an ordinary human, he is not worried. Isabella also knew that it was useless to say anything. She sighed in the dark. The proud and charming female blood clan can only hope that there will be no big mistakes in today''s ceremony. And on the other side Olivia, the blood maid who was promoted because she had a one-sided relationship with lulushu, is helping the two brothers and sisters put on a black robe. Lulushu simply needs to put the black robe on his body and put on a mask to cover his face. This dress is familiar to Lu Xiu. When he was in zone 11, zero was dressed like this all day. The pretty sweet and moving blood girl is doing her part to help buyani change her cumbersome gauze skirt in another room. Olivia looked at the pure and beautiful human girl in front of her, and she felt a little bad. I was once educated in the clan that blood clan is a more noble existence than human beings, but now as a blood clan, I actually need to serve a human like a servant. This contrast ratio made Olivia always feel a little blocked in her heart. Look at the white and soft neck as if it was going to drip water. You just need to stretch out your hand and break it with a gentle force, or you can taste the delicious blood by biting it hard. Oliphis couldn''t help licking her lips. A girl with such a pure temperament and beautiful appearance, the blood flowing in her body would be as delicious as her beautiful appearance, as mellow as adult wine. Even if it''s the same woman. But Orpheus also felt that the human girl named buyani in front of her was really beautiful and gave people an unreal feeling. Blood clan is also a creature of the visual system. Just like human dining, a mess of food naturally makes people lose their appetite, and so is blood clan. If the blood provider is too ugly, it will also make the blood clan lose their appetite. Although blood is only a necessity rather than food, for many aristocrats of blood clan, The more noble and beautiful the identity of the blood source they drink, the more they can reflect their extraordinary identity! "Can you untie the back button for me?" "Oh ~ OK, miss buyani!" Suddenly, the voice from buyani interrupted Oliver''s thoughts. The blood girl hurriedly helped buyani take off her cumbersome gauze skirt and took out a set of simple clothes for buyani to change. Olifia also knows that the current situation is stronger than people. In today''s world situation, even the stubborn conservatives in the blood clan have to admit that the human beings they once despised most occupy the position of the supreme ruler of the continent. Moreover, the speed of human development and breeding has been. Unless there is a tragic war affecting the whole world 10000 years ago, no race on the whole continent can shake mankind''s position as the ruler of the world. Among the blood clans, oliphia is just a "young" blood clan, with average strength and even no corresponding title. The reason why she was promoted from an ordinary maid to a foreman is that lulushu paid special attention to herself. Moreover, oliphia vaguely heard that this young man named lulushu provided a rare medicinal material for the clan, In order to win over the young man with mysterious background, even the person in charge of the "branch" even prepared to give himself as a chip to the young man. For this arrangement, Orpheus doesn''t know whether it''s true or false, but even if it''s true, Orpheus can only admit it, although it''s annoying to be a servant to a human being as a blood clan. However, according to Orpheus, at least this human teenager is also very handsome. Moreover, according to his recent attention by the clan, it may not be long before he can become a member of the blood clan, and he still has a high status. If we can seize the opportunity to capture the young man''s heart at this time. Perhaps in the future there will be an opportunity to take this opportunity to enter the upper class of the clan. Oliver is still very confident about her appearance. It shouldn''t be a big problem to capture the love of a young man who is beginning to feel warm. However, when Lu Lu Xiu appeared with buyani today, the blood girl found that her confidence had shaken and there was no way! With such a beautiful and excellent sister every day, will the boy named Lu Lu Xiu still see her girls? When you put on your black robe and mask. Ruxiu and buyani finally met and walked to the ceremony place under the leadership of oliphis. On the way, Lu Luxiu learned the cause and effect of what happened today from buyani. When he learned that the little Lori of the blood family named philole wanted to occupy her "sister", Lu Luxiu was really speechless, although he knew that his relationship with buyani was pretended to hide people''s ears and eyes, But when he learned that philole wanted his sister to forget his brother, he thought that if the sister around him today was really a "real sister", Lu luciu felt an unknown fire rising from his heart! It seems that if you have a chance in the future, you need to teach that little girl a lesson. > Little girl ~ in fact, that little girl may be older than Isabella and Jefferson. > Hearing what buyani said, Lu Luxiu was not interested in discussing this strange phenomenon. After all, there are too many strange things in this strange world. Lu Luxiu is more related to another thing than the appearance of philole. What about the strength of the little girl compared with Isabella and Jefferson? > It''s much stronger. Although I don''t quite understand the division of power within the blood clan, that little girl definitely has the power above the Viscount, but it''s a little strange \ What''s the matter? > The ceremony is about to begin. Lu Xiu hopes to get as much information as possible to avoid unexpected situations. The power in the little Lori of the blood clan is very unstable, strong and weak. She feels as if she is suppressing her power. > After buyani expressed her views, oliphis had taken them to a hall behind the manor. Compared with the previous banquet hall, the decoration here was much more brief, and the layout was also very empty. There was nothing except a chandelier and scattered tables and chairs, and the light in the hall was very dim, which made people feel a little blurred. Of course, as a dragon, Lu Lu Xiu can see clearly. Even compared with his eyes, Lu Lu Xiu can see the layout and number of people in the whole hall at a glance. When they arrived, there were more than ten people present. Everyone was wearing black robes and masks. It seemed that they were all guests attending the ceremony. No one recognized lulushu and buyani because of their clothes. They just stood quietly aside without answering and talking to each other. Some attendants dressed up also stood in twos and threes in the hall to maintain order. Even if buyani didn''t remind ruxiu, he could feel that these attendants were not human, but blood clan. "Lord Lu, in order to keep the identity of the guests confidential, according to the regulations, people participating in the ceremony are not allowed to talk to each other." Oliver is also responsible to stand next to Lucius and explain. Nodded, Lu Lu Xiu took buyani to find a place with few people. After waiting for a while, seven or eight people in black came in. Now there are about twenty guests participating in the ceremony in the hall, but at this time, a bell suddenly sounded, which indicates that it is already midnight at the moment. At this time, the door on the other side of the hall was also pushed open, and more than 30 people wearing black robes and masks came in. However, compared with the pure black cloth on Lu luciu and others, the black robes of these waking ceremony participants were inlaid with some blood red patterns, At the front, holding a candle, the leader is Isabella in red. (to be continued.) Chapter 581 Top recommendations: Under the leadership of Isabella, these people in different black robes walked to the center of the hall under the chandelier. Then Isabella regularly dropped the wax melted by the candle on the ground, and soon the original neat marble floor gradually glittered with magical brilliance, Then the ground began to open, revealing a black secret passage to the underground. "If this is a mechanical transmission, this hidden door is very good." Lu Lu Xiu said softly that the door on the floor didn''t make any sound when it was opened, and there was no gap on the ground in the secret road that was closed before. After the secret passage was opened, Isabella took the lead and walked in, and the people behind her walked one by one behind her. Through the observation of the walking posture of these people, ruluciu judged that most of the participants in these rituals were over 60 or 70 years old, and some, as buyani said, seemed as flexible as young people, But the smell inside the body gives people a feeling of dusk. It seems that those participants wearing black robes inlaid with patterns are terrible people who have accepted the so-called endless life, or who are already qualified to accept this ceremony. The participants in their pure black robes are only some first-time participants. The blood clan girl Olivia turned and bowed slightly to lulushu and said, "please follow me." After Isabella and others went down, these first-time participants, lulushu, went to the secret road under the leadership of their respective guides and released their spiritual strength to the greatest extent. After that, lulushu found that the underground secret road was built in all directions, which seemed quite large in terms of internal air flow. Camouflage array, phantom array, noise barrier, anti detection array, and there are a lot of arrays built at this entrance and exit. > Buyani quietly reminded Lu Luxiu that so many Dharma arrays formed a quite perfect protection system. If buyani was not a crystal dragon, she would be very sensitive to all kinds of magic fluctuations. Otherwise, the revealed magic fluctuations could almost be said to be a very small Dharma array system. I''m afraid it''s difficult for a high-level mage to detect them here. When everyone entered the secret way, the secret door closed automatically. If it was a person with closed phobia, he would certainly feel flustered in the dark secret way. Even those who entered the ceremony with Lu Lu Xiu for the first time had several restless people. After all, in this case, they were completely slaughtered. In this completely sealed underground, if the other party wants to do something bad, there is no room for resistance. At least this is just for those ordinary nobles and businessmen. Luxiu and buyani don''t care at all, but on the surface, buyani has to pretend to be afraid and hold Luxiu''s hand tightly. When crossing the passage to a church like room, Olivia, who led the way in front, stopped. Lucius looked around. According to my own judgment, after walking here for so long, my party has been at least 50 or 60 meters underground. The dome of this room like a church is very high. The whole building body is made of black rocks. There are almost no decorations except some magic crystal stones for lighting and some reliefs on the walls. "Please wait a moment!" Olifia held a candle and stretched out her hand to the bench in the room, indicating that lulushu and buyani could sit down and wait. Lu Xiu didn''t mind sitting down directly. The other guests also sat on the chairs in twos and threes, but at this time, ruluciu found that Isabella and a group of people seemed to leave from the other side of the room through a secret door. It seems that the ceremony host did not intend to let these first-time participants watch directly. The idle and boring Lu Xiu also looked at the murals with great interest, trying to get some useful information. Buyani ~ do you know the characters and emblems on the murals? > Let me see Because the blood girl stood by holding a candle from Olivia, lulushu had to continue to contact buyani with spiritual dialogue. The Crystal Dragon Girl squinted at all kinds of murals carved on the surrounding walls. In terms of content, it is similar to the court murals in some human palaces. Most of them are sculptures praising warriors, but a different emblem is carved on the top of each of these murals. Blood red crowns, withered roses, intersecting scepters and swords, red new moons, strange ring symbols, each badge looks very different, but these badges give people a different feeling, as if they have a special connection with each other. There is no one I know, but I think these badges represent the clans of the blood clan. > Buyani looked for a long time and didn''t see anything, although the Dragon had rich experience because of her age. But for the blood clan whose mystery is no less than that of the dragon, buyani only has a little knowledge in her own family''s literature and materials. What buyani can understand is that blood families are divided into many families like human beings. Each family has its own emblem. As for the special significance of these emblem on behalf of that family, buyani has to apologize to ruluciu. I''m sorry, Lord ruxiu ~ I really love and can help the family in which these emblems represent the blood family. > It doesn''t matter. It''s enough to know these news, just \ What''s the matter? > The emblem on the mural made me care a little. > With Lu Luxiu''s eyes, buyani also looked at the past. Among more than a dozen murals, one mural gave people a strange feeling. The emblem on it was the profile of a girl, but compared with other murals, the emblem was all red. The emblem of the girl''s head was impressively purple, which was unique in many emblem. The content of the murals is not to describe a person or a battle. A beautiful girl is standing in the center with a praying posture, and many people below are looking up at the girl. They stretch out their hands and try to touch the girl''s skirt as they yearn for salvation. "May I ask a question?" In doubt, Lucius directly turned to Olivia next to him. "What''s up?" Olifia also lowered her voice and said that in order to keep it a secret, the blood girl didn''t call Lucio''s name directly. Lu Lu Xiu pointed to the strange mural: "I''m very interested in that mural. Can you introduce it to me?" With lulushu''s gesture, olifia looked at the mural. Then a strange look flashed in the blood girl''s eyes: "sorry, it''s just a mural for decoration. It has no special significance." "Really?" Although Olivia was only slightly stunned for a second, both lulushu and bujani have captured the strange look in Olivia''s eyes. It seems that this mural is not of special significance, but of great significance. Immediately, Lucius carefully observed every detail of the mural and prepared to draw it and give it to Yalin after the ceremony. After coming to the different world. Lu Luxiu felt that Yalin was already a know it all and knew all about the customs and secrets of the different world. Just then, a man in a red robe and mask came in through the secret door where Isabella had left. "Bless you!" The man''s voice was very hoarse. It didn''t sound like the voice of the Playboy Jefferson before. But this voice contains a strange magic. Let everyone present inadvertently focus on him. Lu Luxiu also withdrew her eyes and turned her attention to the man. Buyani quietly told Lu Luxiu in the spiritual dialogue that the strength of the man who is also a blood family is also above Isabella and Jefferson. However, there is still a gap compared with little Lori philole, who has a lesbian tendency before. "You must have made up your mind to come here. You are the creators of wealth, the founders of power and the owners of glory. You have spent countless efforts to get everything today and lingered in hardships. You are struggling in a conspiracy and a trick. However, when you stand at the peak of your life, you sadly find that your life is going It''s the end! Everything will disappear forever with the passing of life. The wealth, rights and glory once created cannot be enjoyed. The only thing we can do is to leave them for our descendants! " Every word of the red robed man deeply pierced people''s hearts: "are you willing to do all this? Are you satisfied? Everything you have gained through thousands of hardships will be handed over to others before you can enjoy the wine of victory. Tell me, do you really feel satisfied in your life?" In an instant, the people attending the ceremony were silent, and trivial whispers spread in the room. Obviously, just like the words of a man in red, many people don''t want to give up everything. Wealth and power are addictive things, and no one is willing to let go. No one is willing to give it to others, even if the object is their own descendants. "Human life is short and sad. Human beings cannot live as long as elves. Look at your hands and the wrinkled and dull skin on them. No matter how you deny it or how unwilling you are, time has gradually lost from you. Even if you want to waste it now, does your body allow it?" The man was like a preacher and said: "Delicious food can''t be swallowed, and mellow wine brings only painful and tarnished eyes. You can''t see the most beautiful scenery and weak body in the world. Even if the most beautiful woman in the world stands naked naked in front of you, can you still hold her like before? You can''t do anything. Maybe you can only lie in bed dying in more than ten years I watched myself die. And you can''t do anything. " I have to say that these words touched the thoughts of many people, especially those who are really old. Everything they have gained through their hard life will be lost before they have time to enjoy it, which is absolutely unwilling for anyone. Lucio felt it. Many people''s hearts have wavered, even if the red robed man is obviously bewitched, but it is completely bewitched to people''s hearts. No one will think their life is too long, not to mention these big businessmen and nobles who have great wealth and rights and can enjoy all the most gracious things in the world. "You are not reconciled, you are still eager to continue to enjoy, so you have made a choice, eager to get endless life, eager to get rid of the aging and weak body and get a new life!" The man in red opened his hand and shouted like a believer. (to be continued.) Chapter 582 ?readx(); I want to continue to live and enjoy more. A twisted * * entangles the souls of all present like a vine Buyani whispered to lulushu that the red robed man in front of him also used some spiritual magic when talking. However, compared with the direct and rough use of philole before, the man obviously needs to be more proficient and skilled. With the words, people unconsciously accept the hint like a subconscious, and there is nothing abnormal at all. There is a world-wide gap between the dragon''s spiritual power and the blood clan. No matter how well the red robed man is coaxed, it is just a bunch of empty inflammatory speeches for Lu Lu Xiu. The only thing worthy of praise is his eloquence. "Today, there is an opportunity in front of you, a rare opportunity, to regain a new life will no longer be a dream" When the red robed man said this, Lu Xiu stood up impolitely and said in a low voice, "I have a question. I don''t know if I can give an answer." The man was a little stunned. It seemed that he was a little surprised at Lu Lu Xiu''s move. In the man''s opinion, these first-time participants should have been completely entangled by their own * * on weekdays. In order to continue their aging and exhausted life, it''s only right to listen. However, when the man noticed ollifia standing next to lulushu, he showed a suddenly enlightened look. It turned out that the young man named lulushu, the young president of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, was also the person who brought important medicinal materials to the clan. "Let''s talk about it ~ I''ll be happy to answer your doubts for you. At the same time, in order to keep the identity of your distinguished guests confidential, you can tell the attendants around you what you want to say and let them speak instead of you." The red robed man nodded and prompted. In the man''s view, Lu Lu Xiu''s age is still too young. Unlike those old people in the past, his desire for life has come at all costs. He still has a long life. Naturally, he has no such urgent mentality and has stronger resistance to his temptation. Lu Lu Xiu called ollifia nearby and whispered a few words. The blood clan maid nodded and immediately conveyed the words: "there is nothing for nothing in this world. Tell me to get the so-called endless life. What price do we need to pay?" The maid''s words sobered those who were still silent in bewitchment. Indeed, just like this question, how much does everyone present have to pay to get endless life, and endless life must not be a bargain. Otherwise, there will be no dead people in the world. After whispering, everyone''s eyes focused on the man in red again. The man smiled a few times, waved his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet: "yes, there is really nothing for nothing in this world. Before answering this question, I also hope you will take a few minutes to think about how much you are willing to pay in your heart in order to continue your life?" The other party skillfully kicked the ball back first and bought some time, and the look under each guest''s mask flickered. In the view of people who are about to burn out the fire of life, it doesn''t matter if they pay all their property in order to continue their life. For some people in their fifties and sixties, they can still enjoy some time, but if they hand over all the necessary conditions for enjoyment in order to continue their life, even if they continue their life, it''s meaningless. A father once told his son a story about a hermit who worked hard and ate plain food every day. Such a simple life made him live in a very healthy way for a hundred years. My father has used this story to persuade some picky sons to tell him that a life without desire and desire is the way to health and longevity. However, the son asked a question. If he lived a hundred years without desire and desire, which would his father choose if he lived a life of 50 years with rich clothes and food every day? In my son''s opinion, even if I can live for 200 years, what''s the meaning of living like that every day. Life is to enjoy. Living only to live is no different from walking dead. It''s the same in many people''s eyes. It''s one thing to have a life, and it''s another thing to live well. If the price of prolonging life is to let these people live the same life as ordinary citizens for the rest of their life, these people may prefer to bury their wealth in the grave rather than do this transaction. Lu Lu Xiu looked at the red robed man with great interest. He wanted to see what kind of overweight the other party was going to open. If he was too greedy, he might be empty at that time. "I think you have a positioning of the price in your heart." After seeing almost, the man in red opened his mouth again and said, "I think many of you will think that you must pay a high price to get endless life, and think we will take this opportunity to blackmail severely, right?" Seeing that everyone remained silent, the man waved his hand and said in a sincere tone: "everyone ~ you are wrong. This era is not an era of plunder and plunder in the era of chaos. It is an era of mutual cooperation and interdependence. It is an outdated idea to plunder everything by brute force." Cooperation? Lu Lu Xiu pinched his chin and looked at the red robed man with great interest. Of course, cooperation is only a superficial word. Many times, annexation, blackmail and blackmail are covered up by the word cooperation. "Then let me be frank. Here is a plan for you to read. If you can, the club hopes to cooperate with you and share everything the world has given us." The red robed man took out a stack of documents, and the attendants around them came forward to take one and sent it back. Lu Luxiu took over the so-called cooperation plan from olifia and looked carefully. He couldn''t help but be happy. According to the plan, the price of the food club for endless life should not be regarded as extortion, or even a win-win cooperation plan. In short, it is to bind the interests of many chambers of Commerce to the food club, resulting in both prosperity and loss. In terms of business negotiation, Lu Luxiu can''t always accurately analyze the hidden traps in a contract and plan like Eliza, but now even Lu Luxiu can see that although the terms in the plan make each other prosperous and lose, the "Rong" food club needs more, The food club should also lose less. In short, this is an unequal treaty. Although the unequal party can indeed earn some if they cooperate with each other, it can not change the fact that this is an unequal treaty. "Five million leans of membership fee? If you can really get endless life, this membership fee is cheap" Lu Lu Xiu looked at the treaty again. In order to prove that the people participating in the ceremony really have economic strength and potential, they must pay a membership fee of 5 million riens, and only need to pay a membership fee of 100000 riens every year. To be honest, the cost is not too much. For those businessmen who have reached the age of old, five million rien can buy a life, which is definitely a value-added price. Moreover, the food club itself attracts a large number of businessmen and aristocrats. This channel of contact information alone is worth 100000 rien a year. After a look, Lu Xiu put down the plan and let go of his mental induction. It is obvious that many people have been excited around, and more than hesitant people. It seems that even an unequal treaty can give a new life to his old life. This treaty is equal in the hearts of many people. not bad It''s worth praising! Secretly gave the so-called food club a praise. Lu Luxiu had to admit that the other party did have a set. Instead of taking advantage of his existing advantages, he took the opportunity of the lion to open his mouth, but a very obscure way to form a long-term development model. It can be seen that these chambers of commerce bound to the food club will condense into a force that can not be ignored in the future. As soon as he read it, ruxiu waved to Olivia beside him, and then whispered a few words in the girl''s ear. Olifia immediately conveyed Lucio''s words to the red robed man: "I need some time to think about it, but before that, I hope to get an answer, where does endless life come from?" The two questions focused the attention of the participants of the ceremony twice. The man in red did not disagree, but motioned everyone to calm down first, and then ordered a few words to a man with the same mask around him. Soon, accompanied by a sound of iron lock shaking, an old man with rotten clothes and handcuffs and shackles was put up by two men. It can be seen from a brand mark on the old man''s arm that he was a slave. "I don''t know if everyone here has studied magic, but I can let you check that the old man has no passive hands and feet, no test drive phantom magic, no special makeup, no special camouflage. He is just an ordinary old man. He is old and weak and will soon die." The red robed man walked over and made an invitation gesture with his hand, indicating that the participants present could come forward to check at will. Lu Luxiu doesn''t need to check like some people with doubts. Buyani around has told Lu Luxiu the answer. The participants in the ceremony who finally came forward to check didn''t seem to see anything wrong. After everyone returned to his seat, the red robed man took out a bottle of potion, a bottle of slightly red potion, from the box held by an attendant, but vaguely found that the potion would appear some strange blue brilliance at the moment of shaking. "Now, let''s witness the moment of miracles." The red robed man took off the cork and said loudly holding the potion. (to be continued.) Chapter 583 Top recommendations: In full view of the public, the red robed man motioned his servant to forcibly pry open the old man''s mouth, then poured the medicine into the wine glass, looked at the approaching medicine bottle, and the old man''s eyes were full of fear of death, but there was also a trace of relief from this cruel world. From the moment of birth, as a slave, I lived such a long and painful life. Perhaps death is a relief than continuing to live in pain. The man in red looked at the old man and sneered: "you should be honored. Your sad life will last for some time again." Then, at the moment when the old man showed a puzzled look, the man filled all the potions in the wine glass into the old man''s mouth. At this time, everyone present focused on the old man. Only Lu Xiu''s only focus was the bottle of medicine in the red robed man''s hand. According to the information provided by the Lord of Yin flow, the potion should be blue. It needs to add the blood of the blood clan itself and even human blood to work. However, Lu Lu Xiu didn''t see this ritual scene now. When the other party took out the potion, it looked red, as if it had been prepared long ago. It seems obvious that the other party feels it is not suitable to show the bloody ceremony in front of the guests who attend the ceremony for the first time. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa" The old man''s throat coughed a few times, and then the old man struggled like a fish thrown ashore. Under the concern of everyone, the old man''s wrinkled and dull skin began to shine again, the atrophic muscles were slowly growing again, and the originally dim eyes began to brighten gradually, The gray and messy hair began to turn black from the root again. Although still thin, there is no doubt that the old man who looked 60 or 70 years old seemed to be about 20 years younger in an instant. The watching participants whispered uncontrollably because they seemed to see themselves in the old man. If you can be as young as 20 years old, even those who hesitated before have wavered again. After all, life is priceless, and more money may not buy life, but as long as you are still alive, even if you lose some money, you can earn it back with your own hands. Both Rulu Xiu and buyani can clearly notice that the old man who has become young like a miracle is still aging, just like the skin bag on the free surface has become young. If so, Rulu Xiu is really not in the mood to participate in this ceremony, but it is possible to maintain normal cooperation on the surface, After all, the food club is also a good social occasion. Back on the stage, the man in red opened his hands and announced, "everyone ~ seeing is believing. Maybe you still have doubts. Maybe you still think this is just a cover up, but when you really accept it, you will find that all this is true. Now what''s left is whether you believe it." Some of the guests who participated in the ceremony were indeed moved and began to announce their participation, but some cautious guests were still worried about some things, because they wanted to have an "endless life" as guaranteed, rather than a short extra 20 years. Although the extra 20 years of life were still attractive, it was different from "endless". The red robed man took the trouble to answer everyone''s questions. According to him, this medicine can only extend part of human life. If you want to live forever, you need to drink the medicine when your life is near. In other words, as long as you keep taking this medicine, you can live forever. This is an obvious vicious marketing method, but it is a great temptation for the elderly and those who are no longer young among the participants of the ceremony. Even if there is a pit in front of them, they will jump down and seize the opportunity at all costs. Soon at the ceremony, more than half of the people expressed their willingness to join, and a few hesitated because they still need to consider the gains and losses of the cooperation plan. Of course, these people are not very old, but they also wavered in their hearts. It is obvious that even people who are only 30 years old, left and right, are eager to return to their peak * * age of 18. The red robed man is very satisfied with the results of today''s new ceremony. The participation of so many businessmen and nobles will further strengthen the strength of the club and even the clan. Only the attitude of one of the guests let the man have some doubts That is Lu Xiu, a businessman who now provides important medicinal materials for the clan. Compared with other participants, the red robed man, that is, the "store manager" of the club, attaches great importance to this young man. The young man named Lu Lu Xiu has both financial resources and ability. Although the power behind him is still a mystery and full of unknown possibilities, it is relatively both a danger and an opportunity. More importantly, he is still very young, still a 16-year-old boy. His age shows that he will be a talent with great potential. However, it is also because of age. Lu Lu Xiu is not eager for endless life, but even so, the store manager feels that even if he can''t bind Lu Lu Xiu to the interests of the clan for the time being, he should continue to maintain a close cooperative relationship with him, especially the medicinal materials he provides. He must not interrupt his relationship with Lu Lu Lu Xiu until he finds out the source and substitutes. Many people have signed the agreement, only Lu Xiu and a few people have not indicated their will. But the "store manager" is not in a hurry. Originally, not all the previous persuasion ceremonies signed agreements. Even some people need to wait ten years to make up their mind. Anyway, human life is short. As long as it comes to the end, anyone will succumb to the threat of death. Lu Lu Xiu noted that the text of the agreement document signed between the food club and those ceremony participants is an agreement text approved and specially made by the free city commerce and Trade Council. Once signed by both parties and approved by the Council, each clause and content written on it will have a mandatory effect, Both parties must thoroughly implement the contents of the terms and must not violate them under any excuse, and any party who violates the terms will be severely punished for fraud. Even if the signatory leaves the free city, his identity and the chamber of Commerce will be blacklisted. No businessman in the free city is allowed to cooperate with those who violate the agreement. The text of the agreement formulated by the free City Trade Council, that is, the three big businessmen, Lawrence, filibus and yunojia, who are the three giants in the free city, do not have any immunity. Because this text agreement itself has certain value, ordinary businessmen usually do not sign trade negotiation documents with this text, which can only be used in large-scale transactions. For example, the pharmaceutical cooperation agreement between lulushu and the westfallon family has been signed in this form at the suggestion of Eliza. Of course, the commerce and Trade Council, as an auditor, will not understand the signing contents of both parties. Their audit is mainly to determine that the agreement is signed voluntarily after being recognized by both parties, so as to avoid someone counterfeiting or being signed voluntarily. Shortly after the ceremony participants signed the agreement, Isabella and several blood family attendants also came out with another group of ceremony participants, as if the ceremony on that side had ended. When she saw Rulu Xiu still sitting in her position, Isabella quietly went to the store manager to understand the situation. Then the female blood clan cast a strange look at Rulu Xiu''s position. Lu Xiu didn''t care about this look. When the people got up slowly and prepared to leave the dark underground one by one, Isabella quietly gave Ophelia a a look and signaled to let Rulu Xiu leave at the last release. Not long after the last guest got up and left under the guidance of the attendant, Isabella came over with a charming smile like a blooming rose. "What''s the matter, Miss Isabella? Do you have anything else to do?" Seeing no one around, Lu Xiu said directly without covering up, but deliberately took a vigilant attitude in his tone. Isabella smiled gently: "please don''t worry about Lord ruxiu. We don''t mean any harm." Isabella and the store manager of the club can understand ruxiu''s alert attitude. After all, it is normal for a 16-year-old boy to suddenly participate in a mysterious ceremony, and he is almost underground in a closed state. After all the guests leave, he is left alone. He feels some fear and alertness. Of course, neither of them considered one thing. Lu Lu Xiu''s so-called vigilance was purely acting, including miss buyani, who involuntarily hugged her brother''s arm because of "fear". Isabella reached out again and motioned to the man in red: "by the way, this is Mr. borisador, the store manager of this food club." Borisador took off his mask and showed his appearance. He looked like a middle-aged man in his forties. His jaw was a little thin. He looked like a very insightful but very serious person, but his red eyes revealed a dangerous smell like a hyena. "It''s a great honor to meet you, Mr. borisador." "No, your excellency, it''s my honor for a young and talented young man like you to come to this club." Both sides said a few polite words and got to know each other, and then borisador took over Isabella and brought the topic to business. "Excuse me, Mr. Lu, are you satisfied with this agreement?" Lu Lu Xiu couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "sorry, Mr. store manager, as a businessman, I can''t reply to you now. I need some time to carefully study the agreement and consider it." Borisador nodded, looked directly at ruxiu and said, "I can understand your mood. After all, you are still very young and have a long life. You are not as eager to continue your life as some other guests." (to be continued...) Chapter 584 "Indeed, after all, my main energy is still focused on how to get a foothold in a free city. It''s really not urgent to continue my life. But it doesn''t mean that I won''t grow old in the future." Lucius sighed and did not deny his desire to continue life: "as Mr. borisador said, human life is too short compared with the long-lived elves and dwarfs." "So, Lord ruxiu, you should seize this opportunity, not only for you, but also for miss buyani." Isabella said with a charming smile. She skillfully used Lucius''s most related ''sister'' as a breakthrough. Of course, Isabella certainly didn''t know that Lucius''s concern for her ''sister'' was a big mistake in her own judgment. Ruluciu, who understood the meaning of Isabella''s words, looked at Isabella meaningfully, and then turned his eyes to borisador: "I''m sorry, Mr. borisador, because it''s impolite to ask a woman''s age, so I can ask Mr. borisador how long you''ve lived?" Borisador was slightly stunned, then nodded, like aftertaste of life: "it has been a long time indeed. When I first arrived at the free city, the free city was still controlled by five big families. After more than 200 years of competition, two families were eliminated and became the state of tripartite confrontation." The so-called giving endless life is a fraud from beginning to end, but the almost endless life owned by the blood clan is really true. Because of this, borisador can fully deduce the feeling of vicissitudes. Perhaps it is a mistake to describe it by deduction, because borisador has really experienced different life forms after a long time, and has further seen through the world. It is all this that makes borisador''s expression today give people an extraordinary feeling. The man in front of him really enjoys endless life. "So is Miss Isabella." Facing this problem, Isabella smiled bitterly: "I hope you don''t regard me as an old woman, Lord Lucius!" "Ha ha ~ how can this be possible? Miss Isabella, your face has been. Even if I say it, no one will believe it." Lu Xiu joked. "Lord Lu, even if I say that I have indeed lived in this world for hundreds of years, I believe you still have questions in your heart. Perhaps you still doubt whether you can really get endless life, but no matter how much I say, you might as well try it yourself. When you feel that the once aging * * regains its vitality and pleases the threat of death, you will be happy Will believe all this. " Borisador could see that Lucius was a very cautious man. Perhaps it is precisely because of this caution that he can gain a foothold in the free city. "I believe I did witness everything just now." Lu Xiu did not deny what he had seen before. The old man was indeed rejuvenated. "You must think you are still very young and don''t need to continue your life for the time being. In fact, I also think you don''t need it now, Lord Lu Xiu." Instead of blindly persuading, borisador changed his tone, just like an industry conscience to help customers consider more, "and your Chamber of commerce is now in development. For you, maybe binding interests with the club now will affect your future development?" "This is also a problem I am considering. To be honest, Mr. borisador, you really gave a little lower in that agreement." "But life is priceless." Borisador said with a smile. But the problem is I don''t need it now! After reincarnation as a black dragon, Lu Xiu found that he had realized many emperors'' most desired dream - immortality! Whether Qin Shihuang in the Chinese Federation or many emperors in the Brittany Empire, there are as many emperors eager to live forever as carp crossing the river. Power is an addictive thing. Everyone in power is eager to grasp power for more time. When Lu luciu once led the Black Knights as zero, he didn''t consider these because of his obsession, even after he got the power of Geass, but in the end, he was the first to realize the dreams of countless emperors. How long can you live as a dragon? There is also a link between strength and longevity in the world. Almost all the Dragon Kings of the five dragon gods exist forever. Maybe the Dragon King will die because of injury and other reasons. But time can''t kill their lives. The remaining ordinary dragons live for tens of thousands of years. In fact, in peacetime, few dragons die because of aging. In fact, most dragons die because of mental fatigue. In short, they have enjoyed everything in their long life and have no love for the whole world, Because of the inner self exile, it leads to the decline of * * and life, and finally dies in the resting place. There are tens of thousands of years of life to squander. What Lu Xiu is worried about now is not how to continue his life, but how to use this long time. Especially as a real sister, nanali is still human up to now. As borisador said, the life span of more than 100 years is the limit of human beings. Lu Lu Xiu doesn''t want to see his sister grow up and grow old quickly, and finally die away from him, and he has to live alone in this world. "It''s too early for me to extend my life now. When I urgently need to extend my life, it will go decades later." Lu Lu Xiu''s attitude is also very obvious. It''s too bad for him to sign this agreement now. Although he can make money, he is basically working for this food club. The next pharmaceutical trade will be an important play, according to the estimates of Eliza and the vestafaran family. The funds involved are hundreds of millions, and this is still the initial situation. After expanding trade in the future, it will be a profit of nearly one billion a year. How can Lu Xiu share such a big cake with this club now. And more importantly, the so-called endless life is still a hoax. Borisador also showed the color of meditation. It was an accident that Lucius was not tempted by spiritual magic, but this accident was also expected. exactly! Standing in the position of Lu Xiu. Borisador believes that he will not make this choice. After all, as a young Lucius, he really doesn''t have to rush at this moment. Instead of turning huge interests into vassals, it''s better to develop for a period of time and wait until he gets old in the future. "I can understand your idea, your excellency Lu Xiu. Although I''m sorry, I also respect your choice. I just hope the club can maintain long-term cooperation with you!" However, even if Lu Luxiu will not join for the time being, he should also ensure a close relationship with him, especially those who have medicinal materials, which can never be stopped, because these medicinal materials are too important for the clan. So far, the clan''s demand for these medicinal materials can only be more or less. "Of course, Mr. borisador, I also hope to continue to cooperate with you. I''ll try my best to do what you still need." "If so, thank you very much. You can rest assured that no matter how many goods there are, the club will have purchased them at the price you are most satisfied with." When Luluxiu said he would try to supply medicinal materials, borisador was still very happy. As long as the supply of goods continued for the time being, even if Luluxiu would not join now, as long as he was still a human, he would join sooner or later when his life was approaching. The ceremony seemed to end like this. When borisador and Isabella accompanied rulucio and were about to leave the underground hall, suddenly there was a slight sound of footsteps at the other end of the passage. Borisador and Isabella, as blood families, had very good night vision. They saw who the shadow was in the dark at a glance. Their identical look became a little strange. As a giant dragon, Rulu Xiu''s night vision and perception were still above them, and they judged the person for the first time. Philole, dressed in a black gentleman''s dress, stood in front of the crowd. At the moment, the little Lori of the blood clan looked at Lu Xiu with her hands on her hips. "Miss philolais, this is not the place for you to play." For the first time, Isabella immediately reacted and quickly covered up her desire to take philole away. "Be quiet ~ Isabella!" Philole''s arrogant tone sounded, which was different from the spoiled Lori in the room before. The tone revealed a strange power fluctuation, which made Isabella stop abruptly and dare not move at once. Lu Luxiu looked at philolay suspiciously. What did the little Lori of the blood clan want to do now? Philole looked at Lucius and asked, "shouldn''t you be coming to the ceremony?" This old-fashioned tone exposed all the previous disguises of the little Lori of the blood clan, so that buyani, who originally wanted to "get close" to philole, didn''t know how to deal with it. Borisador was a little anxious at this time: "miss philole, please don''t make such a joke." "It''s no joke ~" philole pointed to Lucius and said in a positive tone, "I''ve been watching you from beginning to end. You shouldn''t be interested in extending life at all?" "Oh, in my opinion, this should not be the voice of a child. Let me guess if you are also the beneficiary of this medicine, miss philole." Lu Xiu didn''t answer directly, but simply called the roll. For a moment, borisador and Isabella didn''t look good. Ruluciu must have doubts about his sister''s abnormal behavior. "Don''t change the subject and answer me. Do you really don''t want to continue your life at all?" Philole did not answer at all, and said directly, and there was an obvious meaning in that tone that you don''t want to leave until you make it clear. "Who doesn''t want to continue his life? I''m afraid there are many emperors who dream of immortality in this world. Why do you think I''m not interested?" Lu Lu Xiu pretended to be innocent and smiled at the little Lori of the blood clan. (to be continued.) Chapter 585 Top recommendations: "Lord Lucius ~" philole''s tone took some lazy tone: "your performance at the ceremony was very calm. Even I was not absolutely sure that you were not interested in it, but you seem to have forgotten one thing!" "Please give me some advice, miss philole!" Lucius also looked at philole curiously. "You forget that you are a businessman. As a businessman, especially the desire for wealth and business opportunities, I didn''t see it from you just now." The words of little Lori of the blood clan immediately made Lu Xiu frown. Although there was an unpleasant destruction with lulushu in the room before, after the ceremony began, philole still had to go back to his room and pay attention to the progress of the ceremony through the magic projection screen. During this period, philole has been observing lulushu''s every move. Although philolay occasionally behaves willfully like children, more often, the experience accumulated in hundreds of years of life gives philolay quite good insight. He cursed ruxiu who dared to belittle himself, while observing each other''s philole also found some unusual places in ruxiu. Although lulushu wore a mask and generally said few words at the ceremony, and miss buyani was also shy and afraid, philole noticed that lulushu was too calm, Especially after the old man who was treated as the test object drank the medicine, Lu {Lu Xiu still didn''t waver. Although he couldn''t see his expression, he didn''t even change his posture, which made philole feel incredible. When facing the unknown, human beings will have many psychological changes, such as fear, curiosity, and so on. Moreover, this is not an absolute unknown, which is a major event related to their own life. The more he observed philole, the more he felt that lulushu was not simple. When the ceremony was about to end, philole couldn''t wait to run to the ceremony place to observe lulushu closely again. Through lulushu''s dialogue with borisador, Philole judged that Lucio seemed to care more about the cooperative relationship with the club itself than about the continuation of life in many aspects. workaholic? Philolai can understand this. Too young is not urgent for the continuation of life? Philole could understand that. But there was one thing that even borisador, as a ''store manager'', didn''t notice. However, philolay accidentally found that Lucius had no interest in the medicament that had demonstrated the effect before. As a businessman, it is his nature to pursue profits. Businessmen will not miss any opportunity to pursue profits and wealth. If Lulu Xiuzhen is just to establish his own business kingdom in a free city, if Lulu Xiuzhen is a businessman who does everything to pursue profits, then people don''t have to think about the commodities that can continue their lives. This commodity can bring it wealth all over the world. Philole knew very well that many of the distinguished guests attending the ceremony were attracted by the huge wealth that medicine could bring, and the club did not know how many such people were rejected. At the beginning, Rulu Xiu thought that the club would not share this valuable medicine with himself, but Rulu Xiu, who was in charge of the supply of important medicinal materials, didn''t even try. It was a feeling of disregard. Philolais would not think that Lucius would not notice the great wealth and value that this medicine that can prolong people''s life can bring. Then there is only one possibility. Lucius was not interested in the ceremony from the beginning. Although he doesn''t know why, philole can be so sure. Hearing philole''s reasoning, Lucius couldn''t help sighing: "I admire you more, miss philole. In that case, I''ll confess. I''m really not interested in everything displayed by this ceremony." Philole''s eyes became deep. "Why?" "You asked me why?" Lu Luxiu took off his mask and said, "it''s very simple, because I think it''s a fraud from beginning to end, including the so-called endless life." As soon as this was said, the faces of borisador and Isabella became ugly. "Scam? Interesting ~ do you think what you saw before is an illusion? Do you think it''s an illusion for any old man to become young?" Ignoring the ugly faces of borisador and Isabella, Lucius looked directly at philole and said, "first of all, is it an illusion? I''m not interested in considering it, but there''s a reason for me to be sure that this so-called endless life is a complete fraud?" Philole couldn''t help showing her curious eyes. The little Lori of the blood family also wanted to know what went wrong. "Where does endless life come from?" Lu Xiu''s tone became serious: "I once asked Miss Isabella, where does the so-called endless life come from? In my opinion, if a human wants to prolong his life, the simplest way is to take a life prolonging medicine, but this medicine can be prepared by a great master. Miss Isabella also said that there is no great master here, not even a great master!" Isabella felt that she had lifted a stone and hit her foot. I did tell Lucio these words. "For that reason?" Philole said angrily, "for the consideration of light skin, I don''t know how many years the life prolonging medicine has been invented from the beginning. Have you not considered that there may be other drugs that can be achieved in such a long time?" "I''m sure, because the life prolonging medicine has another characteristic, that is, a person can only use it once in his life, and the second time will have no effect. Mr. borisador said that the medicine needs to be taken continuously to continue his life. I really don''t think any medicine can do what even life prolonging medicine can''t do. If you want to say If so, there is only one medicine that can reach \\\\\\ Lu Luxiu deliberately sold it. Looking at the three people who were also waiting for the answer, he said: "in history, only a few masters pharmacists can prepare real life prolonging drugs." "Master?" Philole showed a suspicious look. You know, the greatest judge of pharmacists now is the great master. In this generation where great masters are scarce, the great master has completely existed in legend, not to mention the so-called master pharmacist. Even the documents in the clan have not recorded such figures. "Zhen. Life prolonging potion is the only potion that can be reused, but even the potion prepared by the master pharmacist also has a huge defect, that is, every time the repeated user drinks it, the next time he drinks it, he will increase the possibility of violent death. In other words, excluding the extreme situation of turning into a dead abandonment * *, no one can do if he wants to live forever Not found. " Here, Lu Lu Xiu suddenly added: "it is said that the gods can make the most devout believers live forever, so I don''t know whether it is true or false." "Are you really so sure? If so, I really doubt your ability ~ Rulu Xiu! Just hearing from Isabella, you think the potion in front of you is not the legendary life prolonging potion. You haven''t considered that Isabella is just a person in charge. The potion is not prepared by her, maybe behind the club It''s possible to hide this unknown great master of medicine. " Philolyte curled her lips and said, "if so, don''t you give up a great opportunity at once?" "I''m absolutely sure! Because I have a bottle of real life prolonging medicine!" Lu Lu Xiu interrupted philole and took out a bottle of medicament with a slight emerald green luster from the space ring. It is incredible that the medicament bottle itself is made of precious blood gold, and many unknown Dharma arrays are carved on it. For a moment, philole, borisador and Isabella were stunned, and their eyes had completely focused on the life prolonging potion taken out by lulushu. Philolay was like a doll who was suddenly pulled out of its spring, and borisador and Isabella were surprised to close their mouths. The long lost life prolonging medicine in the legend was suddenly taken out by lulushu, and all three felt impossible for a time. "Is this really a life prolonging medicine? Your Excellency Lu Xiu!" "I say it''s true, but can you believe it yourself? Or are you willing to believe it yourself?" Lu Lu Xiu put the medicine on the stone platform, looked at borisador and said. Philole clenched his teeth and said in a harsh voice, "boasting ~ the so-called longevity medicine has been lost for thousands of years. Take a bottle of strange medicine to cheat." "If you don''t want to believe that you can buy it and drink it yourself, then you should believe it. But as Mr. borisador said, you may have to think about how much a person is willing to pay to prolong his life." Borisador looked deeply at the bottle of emerald medicine and hesitated: "It is said that the life prolonging potion last appeared when the overlord galselik was still alive. From the material of the container, the bottle should have been made of blood and gold. As the top potion prepared by the great master, life prolonging potion can be preserved even for 2000 years under this perfect preservation method. Is it your family, Lord lulushu?" Put the life prolonging potion back into the space ring again. Lu Xiu waved his hand and said, "you can guess the origin of this potion at will. I won''t deny it." In other words, borisador can think that this bottle of medicine has been preserved by lulushu''s family for more than 2000 years. It can also be guessed that lulushu knows a great hidden medicine master. Of course, if this bottle of medicine is really a life prolonging medicine, it will have a great impact. (to be continued...) Chapter 586 ? How influential is a bottle of life prolonging medicine? For those who hold great power in the world, it is worth paying any price to continue their long-lived lives. As a long lost life prolonging medicine, it not only brings wealth, but also has great influence. If you just drink the life prolonging medicine to increase some lives, it is an outrageous thing, Get the ingredients in this bottle of medicine, analyze the ingredients, and re calculate the blending method and the proportion of medicinal materials. Mastering the deployment method of life prolonging medicine is equivalent to mastering the lifeblood of emperors and countless dignitaries in the world. This huge influence is more valuable than any wealth! Once the vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, croside auctioned two bottles of eternal medicine, setting a record high for the single bottle auction price of free city medicine, and no one can surpass this new record so far. Two bottles of eternal potions for increasing strength and spiritual power just deployed by the grand master have made people so crazy. How big a sensation will a bottle of longevity potion deployed by the Grand Master bring? Borisador''s mind has emerged the boiling scene of the whole free city! Although we don''t know whether the life prolonging potion is true or not, borisador prefers to believe it, because lulushu''s identity is really too suspicious. Although many people have speculated, the identity of lulushu and buyani is still a mystery, but lulushu''s noble temperament and great wealth, He and buyani are probably descendants of the royal family of the perlas empire. You know, although the Empire of perlas established by the overlord has perished. But at that time, many royal family members fled and scattered on the mainland, and it has been rumored that the huge wealth accumulated by the perlas Empire since the overlord galseric was transferred to a secret place by these Royal descendants. If Lucius was really a royal descendant of the perlas Empire, he would bring so much amazing wealth to the free city. And take out the long lost longevity potion. Moreover, there is a more important question: is this bottle of medicine a unique product that has been preserved for 2000 years, or is there a great master in the Lu Xiu family who can deploy life prolonging medicine. If it is the latter, borisador believes that not to mention the so-called food club now, the clan itself should reassess the value of ruxiu! For a time, because of the appearance of life prolonging medicine, all the blood families present fell into silence. Even philole was very sensible and stopped talking. Little Laurie''s blood family pursed her mouth and looked wronged and meditated In fact, neither borisador nor philore knew one thing. The life prolonging medicine in Lu Xiu''s hand is neither a unique product handed down nor a new product deployed by a great master. The source of this bottle of medicine doesn''t belong to the world at all, but its quality exceeds that of the great pharmacists of all dynasties. Even the master pharmacist can''t prepare such a bottle of life prolonging medicine with a purity of 100%. The only thing that can produce this medicine is the summoning system owned by Yalin. Before departure, Yalin quietly stuffed lulushu with a complete set of eternal potions and such a bottle of life prolonging potions. In fact, Yalin is also preparing to let Lu Lu Xiu come to the free city to test the water with these lost potions. You should know that although the life prolonging potions need to consume a lot of material energy, in the era when the medicine guru has become a rare thing in the world, how much return can a bottle of life prolonging potions produced by the summoning system bring back, If the energy of precious materials exchanged for a bottle of life prolonging potion is higher than that of the exchange potion, and it may be three times, four times or five times the return, then it is possible to continuously exchange all kinds of lost precious potions to become a second dealer for profit. Can''t it make audur city develop in an instant? Just like in some novels, the protagonist constantly deploys all kinds of panacea to sell, and in an instant, he becomes a billionaire from the walls of his family. This is the simplest and most profitable business! Of course, the experiment belongs to experiment. Yalin is not stupid enough to really think that this kind of business is so easy to do. You know, as a long lost medicine, one or two bottles may sell at a high price, but if there are a large number of this medicine in an instant, the market will definitely shrink. Besides, this kind of thing has too much influence. Although Lu Lu Xiu now needs to do something to make a big tree attract the wind to expand his reputation for his developing chamber of Commerce, the "wind" can''t be so big that even the tree can be blown off! The great wealth and influence brought by a great master and the lost medicine will definitely make the whole continent ready to move. Perhaps even the big three of the free city itself will be impatient to do it themselves. Although the free city also has legal provisions, Yalin knows that the law is unreliable, As long as the legislator needs, there are hundreds of ways to misinterpret the law he has made. If the other party directly kills him regardless of the law, he may be in trouble at that time. "Do you understand, Mr. borisador? That''s why I''m not interested in this so-called endless life." After seeing the effect, Lu Xiu also waved his hand and said. "Your Excellency Lucius! Please forgive our impoliteness. I can assure you that the cooperation and commitment between the club and you will not change now. Nor will it change in the future." Borisador hurriedly said that if he offended the young man with life prolonging medicine because of his mistakes, borisador believed that he would definitely regret today''s judgment. "As I said, Mr. borisador, I came to the free city just to build my own ''Castle''. No matter how much wealth I have, I need channels of cooperation." "Please rest assured, Mr. Lucio, the club will provide you with all intelligence information! Maybe we can discuss more ''new'' cooperation agreements in the future." As a "store manager", borisador quickly consolidated and repaired their relationship. At this stage, we must first stabilize the teenager who may bring unimaginable strength to the clan in the future. Next, we need to immediately contact the senior level of the clan to see how to win over the teenager and bind his interests with the interests of the clan. "Please wait, Lord Lucius." At this time, philole suddenly came forward and said. "What can I do for you, miss philole?" Lu Lu Xiu looked at the little Lori of the blood family with a smile. The black prince also deliberately bit the word "Miss" very hard, in order to satirize philole, a fake Lori wearing Lori''s appearance. "Since you think what you have in hand is a real life prolonging potion, what do you think the previous potion is? Isn''t that kind of potion the same as the one that can rejuvenate people? Isn''t it different from the life prolonging potion?" Philole''s tone was a little low-key, but it still seemed to admit defeat. Isabella, standing behind Lucius, quickly winked at miss philole and motioned to the little Lori not to make trouble at this time. "Ah, ha ha ~" After laughing a few times, Lu Lu Xiu thought that the fake Laurie was really not giving up. Since you wanted to be exposed so much, I would accompany you: "I don''t deny that the old man''s rejuvenation is indeed a fact, but I don''t believe that there is such a simple way to prolong life. I''m not a pharmacist. Naturally, I don''t understand the mystery, but according to my experience \\\\\\\\\\\\ "That kind of medicine should only make people rejuvenate on the surface, but in essence, the people who drink the medicine do not prolong their life, or rather, they forcibly overdraw a person''s life like a stimulant for a period of time." Luluxiu simply copied the original judgment of Yalin, but in Luluxiu''s view, this is both a scam. Even if it''s just a stimulant, in terms of its effect, it''s also a kind of stimulant that can''t stimulate the short-term vitality of the old and frail people again. However, it must have been lulushu''s Secret admiration that philole''s face became extremely ugly, and Isabella and borisador''s faces became pale like the real blood family, just like a magician''s trick was exposed, and they all felt pale for a time. Looking at the faces of the three people, Lu Xiu said with a smile: "it seems that I''m right? But don''t worry, Mr. borisador, what happened here has nothing to do with me. I''m not the kind of gossip." "Thank you, Lord ruxiu," said borisador with a bloodless smile. Pa Pa Pa~ At this time, philole suddenly clapped her hands, and the little Lori of the blood family looked at ruluciu with a look of appreciation like a different person: "I''m a little impressed with you. Isabella and Jefferson are right. You really have extraordinary ability. I underestimated you before. It was really my mistake." "Really? But before I thank you for your praise, I want to ask one more question. What did you do to my sister?" Lu Xiu smiled mildly, then his face became gloomy and asked. Philole looked embarrassed but rather rogue and said, "Lord lulushu, you didn''t say that the medicine was fake, so I should not be the beneficiary of the medicine. Isn''t it normal for a child to play with his older sister?" Philole''s tone of voice now has completely lost the tone of a child. It gives people the feeling that standing in front of us is an old and crafty character. Buyani couldn''t help but want to ask ruxiu whether she would continue to play her role. Philolay''s problem is also quite insidious. Choosing to be sure means that philolay and buyani were really just a joke between "children", while choosing to be negative means that lulushu must overturn his view of medicine. "What I want to say about this is that human beings are short-lived races, but elves and dwarves outside human beings are long-lived races, so I think you should not be human, miss philole. Maybe Miss Isabella and Mr. borisador are not either. I don''t know if I''m right this time?" Lucius asked knowingly, but the corners of philole''s mouth tilted a subtle range. (to be continued) Chapter 587 "So now that you know, what are you going to do next? Lord Lucius ~" philole walked slowly around Lucius with her hands on her back. "What else do you think I can do? Publicize this great discovery outside?" Lu Lu Xiu smiled noncommittally: "I have no interest in your identity. As a businessman, the only interest for me is how much benefit mutual cooperation can bring to me. Whether you are human, elf, half elf or anything else, it has nothing to do with me." These words eased the atmosphere a little. At least borisador and Isabella looked much better. In fact, although the free city is a distorted city in the east of the mainland and has almost developed by squeezing slaves, the concept of the eastern Holy See has not been fully implemented into this distorted and chaotic city. There are too many dark secrets in this city, and too many races from non-human beings exist in this chaotic city. For the "businessmen" who are the main dominators in this city, as long as they can bring enough benefits to themselves, who will control whether the object of the transaction is human or not. Although the faith of the Holy See has expanded rapidly, not every believer is so pious. For Lu Lu Xiu, what''s wrong with trading with blood clan? He is not human now. Moreover, according to the current analysis, the blood clan is deeply rooted in this city and has a very broad network of contacts and intelligence. Cooperation with them will be of great benefit to the development of the chamber of Commerce in the future. "Very good ~ I like your character more and more, Lord Lu Xiu!" Philole was very satisfied with ruxiu''s attitude. At the same time, the little Lori of the blood family found that buyani seemed to stare at herself in doubt. For a time, philole was quite proud of the hint of her temptation magic. So far, buyani seemed to forget herself. "Thank you for your praise, but miss philole, please stay away from my sister, and what have you done to my sister before? It seems to me that buyani would never say such a thing on weekdays." Lu Lu Xiu glared at philole, but the little Lori of the blood clan didn''t care at all. "Didn''t I say everything? I want to marry your sister as my concubine. What''s the matter?" "You''re a girl, too" At one time, Lucius reminded philole of her own gender. Borisador and Isabella also looked helplessly at the big lady in Laurie''s appearance. "Ah, so what. Anyway, I''ve decided to make buyani my wife." "Well ~ I think I understand, but don''t even think about it. I won''t let buyani go astray." The crystal dragon girl on one side looked at each other''s lulushu and philole, who stared at each other. In buyani''s opinion, her sexual orientation is absolutely normal, and her body is now mature. It''s just that it''s not time for hair love mating. If you wait until the future, you may choose to have a powerful male dragon as your first mate to hatch offspring. As for the development of Lily relationship with the little Lori of the blood family, buyani felt that unless the male dragon all over the world died, she wouldn''t even think about it. Seeing Lu Lu Xiu''s look of guarding against ''unclean'' things, philole was very unhappy and tutted: "cut ~ obviously, his brain is very flexible, but his mind is such an old guy." Yes, miss, your own ideas are too avant-garde! "But speaking of Lu Xiu, you have a lot of courage." In an instant, buyani wanted to change again, and her tone was a little gloomy: "just show a bottle of precious life prolonging medicine. Aren''t you afraid of being taken away?" Looking around at several blood families, Rulu Xiu smiled contemptuously: "who took it? Miss philole, you or Mr. borisador or miss Isabella?" "Anyone can!" A fierce light flashed in philole''s eyes and stared at borisador, who was about to speak to him: "You know, this is an underground secret room. As long as we do it, no one will know what happened here. Of course, you''d better not count on the security team in the free city. This city is money first. Even if you are a famous red man recently, no one will say more for the dead as long as there is no evidence." "Do you think I wouldn''t have thought of it since I dared to take out the medicine?" Philole showed an unimaginable look: "in fact, I''m also curious about this. Although it is said that Lord rulucio, you showed good skills at the banquet for the anniversary of the westfallon family, you are still too young after all. You have limits in strength. I don''t think you can beat all of us here." "You probably forgot my guard!" "Please rest assured that since I decided to do it, naturally someone will solve them. I can guarantee that there will be no news about tonight." Philole smiled, and then added as if to make lulushu more desperate: "one more thing, the secret room here is full of all kinds of protective Dharma arrays, including the Dharma array of blocking transmission. If you have a magic guide that can transmit instantaneously, I advise you to give up. It won''t be useful." "If you really think so, I will feel sorry for Mr. borisador. Mr. borisador really embarrassed him to obey the naive orders of your little girl." Lu Lu Xiu sighed, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, which made philole a little confused. "It''s not a good time to use the method of provocation at this time." Lu Lu Xiu looked down at philolay and was still not afraid: "then if I die, you get the life prolonging medicine, but your channel to obtain medicinal materials will be interrupted. Can a bottle of life prolonging medicine make up for this loss?" "Well ~" philole tilted her head and thought: "Even if I get the longevity prolonging medicine, if I want to analyze its composition and blending method, I don''t know whether it can succeed or not, the cost of interrupting the herbal channel is to return to the old way and replace it with other expensive materials. However, there are better ways. I prefer to get a obedient puppet than leaving a useless body. Isn''t that the best of both worlds?" ¡°©­©­©­©­©­©­¡± While saying creepy words, philole smiled as naive as a child: "at that time, not only the life prolonging medicine will be ours, but also the medicinal channel will continue to be maintained, and your sister will also become my concubine. Sometimes I feel it''s good to take everything from others in one breath." The boastful philole didn''t notice the haze slowly spread in lulushu''s eyes, but he wasn''t afraid of being threatened. It was philole''s words that made Lucio involuntarily recall some angry things in the past. His father, the emperor of Brittany Empire, also took everything from him. During the period when his mother''s life, his sister''s freedom and being exiled to zone 11 as a proton, he experienced the greatest hardships of his life before he got up again, Now someone is trying to do it again in front of themselves. "Is that all?" Lu Lu Xiu''s tone had begun to become cold, filled with suppressed anger. Philole blinked and seemed to hear the anger contained in lulushu''s tone, but philole had some doubts. So far, he only saw disdain and anger from lulushu''s eyes. Under this uncertain situation, lulushu did not show any fear at all, which was completely inconsistent with the performance that a human should have, A normal 16 or 17-year-old human youth should have emotional performance. What kind of things has the teenager experienced to become like this. "More than that, in fact, what I want to say is that I appreciate you very much, whether it''s your ability or courage." Philole looked at lulushu and showed a cunning smile: "before that, I want to ask a question. I hope your excellency lulushu can carefully tell me the answer, which may change your life''s fate." "What''s the problem?" "Endless life, or thousands or even tens of thousands of years of life, do you desire it?" "As an old saying goes, although human life is very short, it is enough as long as it is used reasonably. In addition, there are life prolonging drugs that can prolong my life." Lu Lu Xiu finished and pulled labyani''s hand to sign for leaving here. Philole stretched out his finger and waved, "it seems that you are not a greedy person, but I just want to get an answer. If you can really live forever, will you?" "Have you lived as a human being, or have you become something else?" Lulushu asked back with a dignified look, and the faces of borisador and Isabella became strange. Borisador even went to philole and whispered a few words, but philole was full of spirit and let borisador stop temporarily. "You can still enjoy food, wine, beauty and everything in the world. It''s not like the nothingness of the dead, but you have to pay some price to enjoy longevity!" "What kind of price?" "Say goodbye to the sun and live in darkness forever!" "What do you mean?" Lu Xiu showed a puzzled expression "Just as I said!" Philole showed an evil smile and said softly in a very tempting tone: "including your sister, join us and become a member of our long-lived race. The price is that you can no longer bathe in the sun and can only survive in the dark in the future!" (to be continued.) Chapter 588 Top recommendations: "Join you? Be one of you? I''m human. I''m born with my blood. It''s impossible to change." Lu Xiu looked serious and said nonsense that he didn''t believe. "Born to be! Yes, no one can decide their own birth, but there is still room for choice." Philole said, biting her finger, Scarlet blood burst out of the white fingertips in an instant: "sometimes such a small drop of blood can change a person''s fate. If a real chance of longevity is placed in front of you and can give you the power to surpass mankind, and all you need to pay is to live in the dark forever, are you willing?" "Then I''ll tell you to put it" Lu Xiu took a deep breath and said, "I do!" For Lu Lu Xiu, who has been reincarnated as a black dragon, both life and power have been obtained. Only for this answer, Lu Lu Xiu made his thinking based on his human identity. If Yalin had not let Lu Lu Lu Xiu be reincarnated as a black dragon before, Lu Lu Lu Xiu had the character of reaching obsession and even trading at the expense of his soul, Lu Lu Xiu will not hesitate to accept the initial embrace to become a blood clan that can only live in the dark and needs to drink blood for a living. He has exchanged long life and strength. Anyway, for ruxiu, he is also a person living in darkness and shadow. He has sacrificed too many people''s lives in riots in area 11 in order to destroy the identity of Brittany Empire zero. Anyway, his hands are already covered with blood. What''s wrong with drinking blood for a living. "Very good ~ I can see that you are really a capable person. Although you are only sixteen or seven years old, your will is even stronger than many nobles and businessmen I have met." Philole smiled happily: "with your temperament and determination, now you say you are the descendant of overlord galseric. Maybe I will believe it." "Didn''t miss philolay just say she wanted an obedient puppet? Then why change her mind?" Philole''s eyes were appreciative: "because in my opinion, your talent and ability are really outstanding. I prefer you to be my right hand rather than turning you into a puppet without mind. With your intelligence and our strength, you can become an important existence in the whole free city." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Lulushu kept silent and didn''t answer. Instead, borisador, with a strange face, quietly walked up to philole and whispered, "miss philole, according to the clan rules, it''s so direct." "It''s because we used to obey the damn rules too much that we ended up! Now it''s up to me to decide. You all shut up!" Obviously, philole was angry when he heard the so-called rules, and borisador looked helpless. However, after watching Lucius again, at the thought of the potential and great power contained in the young man, borisador didn''t say a word anymore. It seems that he acquiesced in philole''s practice. "It''s not suitable for negotiation in this damn place. Let''s go, Lord Lu Xiu. I want you to see something!" Philobi gestured to Lucius to follow him. But without taking a few steps, Lu Xiu''s voice came from behind. "Are you blood clan?" For a moment, philole''s footsteps stopped abruptly. The little Lori of the blood clan looked at Lu Xiu with puzzled eyes, as if she was asking, ''why do you know?'' The blood clan on one side had changed their eyes, and some people even quietly touched the dagger hidden in their clothes. He took off his black robe and put it aside. Lucius looked at philole with a smile: "Don''t you think you''ve revealed too many cards before? Join you to become a member of you and enjoy eternal life. In my opinion, I''m a natural human lineage. I''m doomed. There seems to be no other way to prolong my life without using life prolonging medicine. If I want to be a member of you, what can I do to become a member of you And? If you are a long-lived half elf, miss philole, but you can''t inject blood into my body and change blood for me, can you prolong my life? " At this point, Lu Xiu paused. Looking at philole, whose face became strange, he continued: "Unfortunately, there are many precious ancient documents in my family. Among them, there is a record that there was a mysterious race living in the dark night long ago. They had no affinity with the sun and could only live in the dark all their life. They lived by eating human blood. They were called night demons, vampires and night nobles. They just needed to suck blood to live in legends and legends In the poems, they always play an ignominious and evil role. Even two thousand years ago, this race appeared in front of the overlord galselik. It has long life and immortality as a chip to lure the overlord to become one of them, but in the end, the overlord seems to refuse their invitation, and until now, this race has disappeared. " "Lord Lu, there are errors in the documents you read!" Borisador, who had been silent all of a sudden, suddenly said, "overlord galserik did not refuse our invitation, but because of a little unexpected resistance." Borisador''s words disguised admitted lulushu''s guess. Anyway, even if lulushu didn''t say so, miss philole will tell lulushu the truth later. Since Lu Xiu had guessed first, it was meaningless to hide at this time. "So, Mr. borisador, you haven''t lived for hundreds of years, but thousands of years? It really opens my eyes." "You overestimate me. More than a thousand years of life can''t let me see the true face of the great emperor and overlord galseric. On the contrary, my mother had the honor to meet galseric himself with the mission." Borisador''s words contain vicissitudes. But all this was unexpected. After the end of the overlord''s era, the blood clan hid for such a long time. I didn''t expect that the family named ruluciu still collected documents about the blood clan, but it further proved that the teenager was likely to be a royal descendant of the perlas Empire, with amazing wealth, noble temperament and extraordinary talent The precious life prolonging potion and the records about blood clan revealed up to now point to the huge empire that once covered the East and west sides of the whole continent. However, as a party, if lulushu knew borisador''s guess, lulushu would tell him something. That is, you are completely wrong: "I also believe that you are indeed a blood family for the time being. If so, I believe what miss philolay said let me enjoy thousands of years of life. In the records of the literature, there is a ritual called ''first embrace'' of the blood family, which makes mankind become a blood family." Philole also stopped beating around the Bush and said directly, "now that you have guessed, we don''t have to beat around the bush. You''re right! Your talent is worth being a member of us. Abandon the weak human shell and become a member of the noble blood family." "Weak? Ha ha ~ the weak human in your mouth has now temporarily lived in the world, while the noble you can only hide in the dark underground." The most natural reincarnation is the black dragon, but because the time is too short, Lu Lu Xiu often inadvertently thinks from the human perspective when looking at problems. Philole, who was choked, only puffed her cheeks and didn''t know how to answer. After all, this is a fact that can''t be denied. Looking at the little Lori of the blood clan eating shriveled, Lu luciu didn''t continue to embarrass each other: "but although you want me to join, according to the literature, shouldn''t your blood clan strictly prohibit embracing humans at will?" "That prohibition has been abolished!" Philole said loudly: "just like you said, our blood clan has come to this point because of those damn pedantic rules. The old things who make the rules are almost dead now, and now our continuing blood clan has also made the rules again, so now you have the opportunity to become a member of us." Although philolay''s tone was very impolite and even insulted the elders, borisador still didn''t say anything, because, as philolay said, it was the self-esteem attitude of the pedantic elders that made the blood clan miss a chance to return to the throne of power. For more than 2000 years, the blood clan has invited the emperor galseric, who had unified the mainland at that time, to become a member of the blood clan. At that time, the blood clan has been like a lost dog in the long and bumpy years of exile, although the whole clan has no more power and is small and pitiful in front of the Pearl Empire at that time, But having immortality as a chip still attracted galseric''s attention. At that time, the overlord had defeated almost all the enemies in his life. Even the secular power of the gods had been devastated, but the overlord still faced the last enemy in his life - death! The overlord garcerik, who holds the power of life and death in the whole continent, naturally wants to enjoy more rights. According to the plan, if the overlord garcerik accepts the proposal of the blood clan, the weak blood clan at that time will have the opportunity to rely on this unparalleled Empire to recover its vitality. Perhaps even if the blood clan garcerik is slowly developed as the core in the future, It is also possible for the perlas Empire to reproduce the glorious moment of the whole blood empire in ancient times. But everything was messed up by those pedantic dogmas and policymakers! Those stupid elders and stupid rule makers are clearly on the verge of destruction. They still hold a high self-esteem attitude, arrogantly and foolishly despise the human galseric and the powerful perlas Empire, constantly raise their demands and increase their weight, and even want galseric to submit to them, It''s as if it''s the other party who comes to the perlas Empire to ask for help instead of himself. Finally, everything was destroyed because of the reckless entanglement of these fools, and the blood clan tasted the taste of being expelled again. When the collapse of the perlas empire was imminent 700 years later, the blood clan finally completely eliminated these pedantic elders, and got some help from the corpses of the destroyed powerful empire. Now, with the change of the times, new rules have been formulated, and no one will miss any opportunity at present. (to be continued...) Chapter 589 Top recommendations: After a delay of more than half an hour, Luluxiu left the underground secret road and returned to the ground. It was not because the two sides had negotiated properly, but the two guards around Luluxiu who stayed in the food Club couldn''t sit still. According to the hints given by lulushu to the two people, it has been far too long. Although Kenjiro, who is more stable, believes that lulushu should be in no danger through the observation of the distribution of people around him, he may have delayed a little because there are some things to talk about, but safiros can''t sit still, From the film wing angel full of belligerent factors, he wanted to fight with these so-called vampires, and then after some language and physical conflict, the fight began to break out. When the attendants of the blood clan rushed to the secret road to tell him about it, it was not because they were afraid to hurt the guard of the noble guest Lu Lu Xiu, but because no one could stop him. At the beginning of the conflict, facing the human safiros, the blood clan attendants in the club still asked the hired human guards to try to stop each other, but then seven or eight guards were directly beaten and turned over. Safiros was completely out of proportion when fighting. Although there was no human life, the guards almost dislocated or fainted. After safiros had been "killed in a big way", some blood clan bodyguards around didn''t rush up to show their blood clan strength and teach this humble human a lesson. Instead, they carefully stepped aside, because they all saw the extraordinary strength of the silver haired man in front of them. The average level of the blood clan''s physical quality is indeed much higher than that of human beings. It is precisely because of this that the blood clan can observe some more subtle aspects. Safirus''s strength and agility are beyond the level of ordinary human beings. He is definitely a big knight, and may even be higher, reaching the level of sea blue knight. Humans with this level of strength can no longer be described as "weak humans", but generally speaking, humans who can reach the level of sea blue knight are almost over 40, and safiros in front of us is just young people in their twenties, If he really has reached the level of sea blue knight, he should have been a world-renowned genius to describe his talent. But in the end, a handsome young blood clan plans to try this human skill. The blood clan who was still wearing the attendant''s clothes held a short sword and pointed to safiros who had just knocked over the last human guard and scolded, "Sir, this is not your place to be wild. Now you''d better restrain your actions, otherwise." "What if not?" Safiros not only didn''t restrain, but clattered his fist with one hand, obviously a posture I haven''t enjoyed. Kenjiro, who is acting as a peacemaker and setting the bones for some guards, found that the guards jumped out this time were obviously non-human blood families. As soon as he saw the look of safiros, he knew what was going to happen next. Kenjiro immediately shouted, "wait a minute, safiros, this attendant is..." But Kenjiro obviously shouted late. In an instant, safiros disappeared from his place. The blood clan holding the short sword opened his eyes fiercely and quickly fought back a few steps. A fist shadow had rolled from the abdomen. The fast even hung up a gust of fist wind. The blood clan avoided the extremely dangerous fist. After standing firm, he began to return to his companion recklessly. "Did you hide? It''s good ~ it''s really much better than those wastes!" Seeing the other party dodging his punch, safiros showed a very satisfied look. Until then, the blood clan found that their forehead was covered with cold sweat, which had the power of the punch just now. If you are hit directly, I''m afraid you, as a blood clan, will be seriously injured. Although stunned, safiros''s arrogant attitude made several blood families present reveal their killing intention, and the club attendants such as dagger, dagger and fist blade showed up one after another. When the scene was about to get out of control, Jefferson finally arrived at the scene and began to signal everyone to calm down. "I''m sorry, you two. Lord Lu Lu Xiu has delayed a little because he has something to discuss temporarily. I can guarantee that Lord Lu Lu Xiu is absolutely safe." Jefferson, who had just appeared to try to ease the atmosphere, immediately became the target of safirus. Safirus had always wanted to fight Jefferson or Isabella before. However, although his character was rebellious, safirus knew his discretion as a soldier and did not make any actions that brought too much trouble to Lucius during the whole banquet, But now that Lucius went, safiros found a reason to go to war. In a way, it''s one thing to "rescue" Lu Xiu. It''s another thing to fight with this powerful blood clan in the process of rescue. Jefferson, who was locked by safiros, also had a headache and looked at the ruxiu guard. Although he is a cook in ordinary times, as a blood family with a long life and has grown to Baron level in strength, Jefferson can feel that the man in front of him is very strong, because up to now, the other party''s strange long knife up to two meters is still wrapped in a cloth strip, In other words, the other party just makes other blood clan members here face great enemies with their fists. At this time, Kenjiro finally couldn''t help holding safiros: "well, man, we''re not here to fight. Let me talk to them." "Being too cowardly is not a good thing" "I just don''t want to cause too much trouble to the child." "Hum ~ whatever you want." Safiros snorted and ignored Jefferson. Jefferson breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was not afraid to fight with the silver haired man named safiros, considering the important position of lulushu in the eyes of the senior clan, it was best not to conflict with him. "Mr. Jefferson, the departure time of lulushu has exceeded the estimated time. As a guard, we have the responsibility to determine the safety of our escort objects, so I hope you can understand and take us to meet lulushu and miss buyani. I promise that as long as we confirm the safety of lulushu and miss buyani, we will compensate for the losses caused here." Compared with the amiable Kenjiro of safiros, Jefferson barely smiled and said, "of course ~ I can understand, but please give me a few minutes. I''ll tell your excellency lulushu. If possible, I''ll ask your excellency lulushu to explain it to you in person." Kenjiro nodded. Before Jefferson left, he immediately signaled other blood families to leave immediately. The injured human escort was sent down for treatment. Shortly after sending an attendant to the ceremony site to inform the situation. Jefferson finally saw that Lucius and miss buyani came back together, accompanied by philole and Isabella. Apart from the expensive gauze skirt, buyani dressed in casual clothes reveals a simple and pure beauty. Compared with the luxurious noble dress, it gives people the same feeling as the next door sister and aomu bamboo horse. When people look at her, they will inadvertently miss their beautiful childhood. Jefferson couldn''t help looking at it more, Only when he saw that miss philole was also very obsessed and looked at buyani, Jefferson couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "I have something to talk about EQ, so I stayed a little longer, which worried you." Lu Luxiu took buyani''s hand and said hello to Kenjiro and safiros at will. Kenjiro finally nodded at ease. Safiros just stopped his eyes on buyani and philole for a while, turned his head and didn''t say a word. "Then let''s say goodbye, Miss Isabella." In the face of lulushu, who is still as elegant as a perfect aristocrat, Isabella couldn''t help sighing: "sorry, Lord lulushu, we''re rude today. As long as you like, we''ll welcome you to join us at any time. I wish you every success in your development in a free city." He seems very kind. Kenjiro looked at the situation and thought there should be nothing wrong, but the little boy in a black noble dress suddenly ran to buyani. The boy held buyani''s hand and gave a hand kiss. It was supposed to bend down, but buyani had to bend down because of her height, giving people a feeling of nondescript. "I will wait for you, miss buyani. At that time, I will hold the most grand wedding for you to welcome you as my concubine." Suddenly, the little boy in Kenjiro''s eyes suddenly burst out with a frightening sentence. A child who looked * * years old boasted that he would marry the crystal dragon girl, and the next sentence from Lu Luxiu made Kenjiro feel upside down. "Please show some respect, miss philole. I won''t let my sister marry you." miss!? Is the child in a tuxedo a girl? A girl wants to marry buyani, who is also a woman. Kenjiro looks at philolai in silence. Even safiros can''t help but pick his eyebrows. His eyes look at philolai from the examination of strength to the look of rare animals. "Cut ~ you wait. I will make your sister my concubine. You will go aside and cry at the wedding!" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Lu Lu Xiu didn''t answer, but his expression was obviously trying to endure something. Even a little green veins appeared on his forehead, but finally Lu Lu Xiu pulled the same crying and laughing buyani and said, "let''s go ~" After seeing buyani leave, little Lori philolay of the blood family walked back with a happy hum, leaving only Isabella and Jefferson with the same helpless face. Jefferson quietly inquired about the situation after philole left completely. Isabella rubbed her forehead and whispered in Jefferson''s ear. At the same time, Lu Xiu in the carriage finally put down his disguise, indicating today''s harvest. (to be continued.) Chapter 590 For the invitation of the blood clan, Lu Lu Xiu was noncommittal and didn''t indicate his attitude, or Lu Lu Xiu had no interest in the invitation from the beginning. The blood clan''s first embrace of human beings can gradually transform human beings into blood clan, but what about the first embrace of giant dragons? It won''t turn into a vampire dragon! "I didn''t indicate my attitude or refuse, but I left a name for the relative." "They didn''t embarrass you?" Kenjiro asked with some worry. Lu Lu Xiu smiled, while buyani played with the dark pupil ring she got from philole and said disdainfully, "if they really dare to do so, today they will understand who the species at the top of the food chain in the world are!" After saying that, buyani also looked at safiros, who sat silent on the side: "there will be a real fight at that time. I think someone will be very happy." "Hum ~" Safiros sneered and turned away without saying a word. Lucius continued: "I need to continue to maintain my human identity for the time being. After all, I can''t survive in the sun after becoming a blood clan. At the same time, being afraid of light magic will bring great obstacles to my future development as a ''human'', so I have nothing to say about this refusal. Next, we just need to maintain ordinary cooperation with each other, Anyway, it''s my age now. Even if I need to join them, I have to wait until twenty or thirty years later. " On the way back, Kenjiro once again found the carriage tracking his party. As last time, the other party still kept a distance. It seems that he just followed and didn''t make any drastic moves. Although it''s annoying for these trackers, it seems that the other party doesn''t intend to do anything, and Lu luciu doesn''t intend to pay attention to the other party. If you like to follow, just follow, Anyway, the road is repaired here, and there''s no reason not to allow others to go. After returning to the chamber of Commerce, the following carriage finally left. After handing over the blood clan plan to Alissa, Alissa frowned after just reading the contents of the plan. In Alissa''s eyes, the plan is simply an unequal treaty. Although it does not completely strangle each other, it is almost like slavery. With a sigh, Eliza said bluntly, "excuse me, Mr. Lu Lu Xiu. Only fools will sign this plan. To be honest, although there are still some profits, this behavior of sharing profits and commissions is to let themselves work for others. Once signed, what will happen next?" "Next, we have to continue to develop more fools to make up for our losses, but in the end, only the top people share the most ~ right?" Lu Lu Xiu smiled a little and said, "it''s really a bit like marketing. But there are a lot of fools who signed this plan today." Transfer sale!? Obviously, Eliza didn''t understand the meaning of this word, and Lu Luxiu was not in the mood to explain it to Eliza. After returning to his room, Lu Luxiu took out a paper and pen to record the key points found today, especially the strange relief. Lu Luxiu began to copy it according to his memory. But at the same time, in the basement of the food club. The blood clans who have just finished the ceremony are also contacting an important person The "store manager" bori sador is responsible for the contact matters, because this important person''s identity is very special. It can be said that the development of the whole blood clan in the free city depends on her support. According to the rules, miss philolais, the highest status here, should be responsible for the contact, But at the thought of miss philolais''s strange nature, the contact will certainly turn into an endless * *. The little Lori philolay, who was being entertained by the waitresses to rest in the VIP room of the club, was drinking gently with a tall glass full of blood. After drinking half of it, little Lori even pulled over a plump and beautiful waitress beside her and loosened the glass into her mouth. Watching the girl obediently drink the blood in the cup bit by bit, philole involuntarily filled the maid''s brain into buyani. In the future, he will definitely let the guy named lulushu watch his sister embrace into my uncle''s arms, and then he will go aside and cry slowly! "Oh, Ho, Ho, that hateful sister. How dare you disrespect me so much. I''ll \\\\\\\\\\\\\\" Philole, who was laughing strangely, was suddenly stunned. The expression on little Lori''s face was instantly alert, and the wine glass in her hand was thrown out at once. "Who? Get out of here!" A dark shadow suddenly flashed out of a corner of the ceiling thrown by the wine cup. It escaped the incoming wine cup. At the next moment, four darts shot out and destroyed all the magic crystal lights in the room. However, for blood families with better night vision, even if it is dark around, it has little impact on their vision. Several blood clan maids who came with philolay immediately pulled out the dagger inserted on the belt at the root of the thigh under the skirt. The eyes of several blood clan maids revealed a strong killing intention, and almost instantly surrounded the flowing dark shadow. Because of this sudden change, the other party seemed to have no time to respond, and immediately his body was stabbed by all four daggers. The successful maid didn''t come and was happy, because everyone found that the dagger stabbed into each other''s body didn''t have the touch of cutting flesh and blood. It seems that it just gives a shadow that doesn''t exist. vision!? When they found that they had been deceived, the maids immediately withdrew, looked around and searched for the real body of the enemy. When they found that another dark shadow had escaped from the room as if it were real smoke, and fled along the wall of the hall, the blood clan maids quickly chased up. However, there are seven or eight round darts rotating at high speed. As well-trained soldiers in the clan, these blood clan maids have rich combat experience. They are not flustered so suddenly. Instead, they wave a dagger and block the darts exactly, but the other party has escaped a long distance by taking advantage of this gap. "If you offend me, you want to run. It''s not that easy." The dark figure who thought he had escaped suddenly heard a burst of reprimand from behind. In an instant, a sense of crisis grew up in his heart. I saw that the little Lori philolay of the blood clan had caught up with her at an incredible speed. Her eyes were red with blood and her five fingers became claws. The originally slender fingers waved with incredible power, and even for a moment, the scene of her own fragmentation appeared in the dark shadow''s mind. DANGER!! Your shadow Avatar has been used just now. Now there is no way to repeat it. A cold blade flashed out of the shadow. The shadow''s body twisted like a boneless one, and the blade hit philole''s neck without hesitation. Steel to flesh! The shadow felt that the little Lori of the blood clan dared not come so hard even if she was strong. As long as the other party had any hesitation and avoidance, she could take the opportunity to escape. "Hey, hey, you want to die!" But the judgment was wrong. Philolay didn''t pay attention to the attacking blade at all. His five fingers had been firmly grasped. In a flash, when he grasped the blade, the blade made of refined steel was juxtaposed as if it were a flame of friction between metals, and philolay''s other hand was also attacked with sharp claws, The original relief sculpture with marble carving on the wall has been directly cut off like a fragile foam plastic. The claw is unstoppable and only hits the head of the black shadow. It can be imagined that almost the next second, the other party''s head will be split like a watermelon hit by a stick! Forbidden mystery! Instant prison shadow kill array! Suddenly, the dark shadow suddenly appeared, and a light armor with a strange feeling appeared in front of philole. The light armor was full of sharp corners and sharp blades, just like a monster with thorns all over. The attacker couldn''t see his face with a helmet. Only his eyes with the same red light stared at philole with a cold killing intention. For a moment, philolay found that there was a cold behind her. Behind the little Lori of the blood clan, a black figure carved in the same mold as the attacker rushed over, and the double blades in her hand waved with a cold killing intention. And company!? Philole frowned, but the little Lori of the blood clan judged that it should be just an illusion. Anyway, you''re dead! Ignoring the assailant behind him, philole tore it with five fingers and claws, and the other party seemed to want to make a final fight and tried to retreat. Philole''s claws didn''t hit the other party''s head, but crossed the body wearing light armor. How does it feel!! Originally thought that even if the other party wore armor, he could tear it apart with meat and armor, but when he really hit the other party, philole found that it was a strange hand feeling. It seemed that he really touched flesh and blood, but there was a little ethereal feeling, as if the other party''s body was between real and illusory. At the moment when little Lori of the blood clan was stunned, the shadow behind her had attacked. At the moment when the blade of the shadow was chopping philole, little Lori of the blood clan immediately realized a problem. This is not an illusion. All this is true! "Asshole ~" no longer cared about the enemy in front of her. Philole turned around and grabbed the blade at a very fast speed to stop the other party''s further invasion. The next moment, the angry little Lori of the blood clan stabbed into the black shadow with five fingers and claws, and then a tear of the black shadow suddenly split and slowly dissipated in the air. Fake! vision! How is this possible? The attack just now is clearly true! For a time, philole couldn''t understand what happened, but when little Lori came back, the enemy in front of her had disappeared. It was obvious that the other party had slipped away when she was facing the dark shadow. "Miss philolais, are you all right?" The hurried blood clan maid looked at the eldest lady who fell on the ground with no movement. "Damn ~" Suddenly, philole swore in a low voice, and the next second, the black dress was torn apart, and a stream of blood flowed from philole. Looking at the blood spilled from her body, philole wiped the wound and found that it was just an indifferent skin wound, but this kind of anger played by others felt that the blood family little Lori''s heart lingered for a long time. On the other side, the shadow escaping from the food club finally stopped at the top of a dark house. Looking at the bleeding abdominal shadow, he took out a bottle of medicine and drank it without saying a word. It seemed that he could not suppress his anger, and the empty medicine bottle was crushed. (to be continued.) Chapter 591 ?readx(); shame! This is the biggest shame in my life after practicing taboo Ninja! The chest of the robber who pinched the medicine bottle fluctuated continuously because of heavy breathing. Under the action of 100% pure therapeutic medicine, the torn abdomen had stopped bleeding and formed a blood cocoon in just a few minutes. As a ninja, the robber was very sensitive to his own physical condition. Through judgment, I believe that the wound will fully recover when the sun rises. However, although the wound on * * was cured, the injury to his dignity as a ninja did not heal so quickly. The art of Yin flow was actually seen through by the other party, and he was forced to reveal his true body. He used the instant prison shadow killing array to get out, and he didn''t get out perfectly. He left the first wound in history, which was made by a blood sucking girl who looked only * * years old. The sky slowly shed raindrops at this time, but the cold rain could not extinguish the anger of the robber. For a long time, as a ninja who is good at sneaking, assassinating and hiding, he has developed a character so that he will not be dominated by feelings. Although he feels angry and ashamed, he will not act impulsively. He is unnecessarily dominated by feelings and makes extreme actions. That is the biggest weakness of ninjas. He lurks in the dark to collect intelligence and create opportunities Washing away today''s shame by the death of each other is what ninjas should do. The next second, the black fog shrouded the robber again. In an instant, the robber disappeared from the roof, as if he had completely integrated into the darkness. In the food club, the principals, including "store manager" borisador and two "chefs" Isabella and Jefferson, gathered in a secret room, bowed their heads and dared not breathe, because miss philole from the "head office" had just met an assassin and was injured. Once such a big loophole was passed back, it would be troublesome. You know, this is the second time that the club has been infiltrated. Although compared with the first time, the location of the other party''s infiltration is a hidden underground ritual place, this time, although it is the upper public activity area, it is a big event that miss philole was injured. She was infiltrated twice in a row. The medicine was destroyed for the first time, and the distinguished guests of the head office were injured for the second time, As the ''store manager'', borisador could foresee the anger from the upper class of the clan. "Damn it" With the help of the maid, philole, who took off her ragged dress, was naked and muttering endlessly. As a blood clan, philolay''s self-healing speed is far faster than that of ordinary humans. The knife wounds may have been extremely serious in human eyes, but for philolay, they are just skin and flesh wounds that don''t need to be paid much attention to. So far, these wounds have almost healed, and only some shallow red marks remain on little Laurie''s pink skin. If some splashed blood hadn''t stuck to him, I couldn''t see that philole had been injured just now. "You guys are really useless. Each other sneaked into my room and didn''t find it." Facing the reprimand of philolay, several blood maids lowered their heads in fear: "I''m really sorry, miss philolay. I blame my subordinates for their incompetence." After several maids got towels to dry the blood on philole and put on new clothes. After losing her temper, little Lori of the blood clan finally calmed down. What she had to say was really not surprising to her maid. After all, the other party''s ability to sneak and hide breath was really extraordinary. She also vaguely found something wrong and was not very sure. If the other party continued to bear rather than show her shape after throwing out the wine glass, Maybe I might think it''s just a mistake. Borisador seemed to have lost his temper when he saw philole, and whispered a few words to Jefferson. The latter immediately nodded and ran out in a panic. "I''m really sorry, miss philole. It''s really my subordinate''s fault to have such a thing. For safety reasons, please move to the underground ceremony room for a temporary rest. Where is it?" "What is it?" Philolay was still thinking carelessly and said, "last time, it was not infiltrated by people. Please check the situation of the Dharma array in the underground ritual room. Everyone should keep their eyes wide open. It''s best not to destroy the potion once." The sweating borisador repeatedly said that after arranging the personnel to go down, borisador still asked with some worry: "miss philole, I don''t think the other party will return if he fails. I''ll make people more alert tonight. Please rest assured." "I know ~" Philole gestured to borisador to be quiet: "in fact, it doesn''t matter if he comes back. Anyway, the other party seems to be just investigating intelligence. He shouldn''t attack me openly." "Why, miss philole?" "If it''s really aimed at me, since it has such a strong ability to hide, it''s better to wait until my perception drops when I rest. Run to the room with guards to eavesdrop on me. Obviously, it''s just to collect intelligence, and I''m very confident in my ability to hide." Philole, who had changed her clothes, folded her feet on the sofa, tilted her head and said: "Not only is he extremely capable of hiding and sneaking, but also he has rich strength and combat experience. He can slip away from me and fight back. Such a powerful assassin is not uncommon. I say borisador has this degree of Assassin organization and power in a free city. Do you have any impression?" Borisador thought for a moment. Although he has been in the free city for decades, there are few organizations and forces with such strong assassins. The once strongest assassin organization "blood wing" has many frightening assassins, However, it is said that after the assassination of golkate, the champion of the free city arena, the backbone of the whole organization evaporated, and has declined since then. Until recently, there have been no seven colors. Moreover, even at the peak of "blood wing", there could not be such a powerful assassin who could hide so many blood families, and even miss philole could not win it. Such assassins will not be sent from within the clan. We should know that there are also different factions competing within the blood clan. "Did you think of it?" Philole blew. "Miss philolay, I really didn''t expect that there would be such strong assassins in the free city. Would it be within the clan?" when talking about this topic of high-level power struggle, borisador suddenly became cautious for fear of offending philolay. Little Lori of the blood clan shook her head directly for this view: "it should not be. If it is really a member of the clan, it should not hire such a strong assassin to inquire about intelligence, let alone the identity of the assassin is still a human." human beings!? Borisador seemed surprised, but philole was sure of his judgment. The blood smell left on his fingers after he scratched the other party''s abdomen had explained that the assassin sneaking into the club was 100% human, but the smell in his blood was still full of strong dark elements, It is puzzling that this dark element breath contains an ancient and mysterious power, some of which give people a feeling of uncertainty. For the time being, he was not interested in taking care of each other. He rested after others left. He was more concerned about the attitude of the guy named lulushu than the guy who ran to make trouble at night. In addition to the bad impression on him, objectively speaking, philole had to admit that as a 16-year-old human youth, Lucius was indeed very excellent. It was not so much an honor for him to become a member of the blood family as an honor for the blood family! After all, no matter which forces in the world are most eager for talents, talented young people like Lu Xiu will be welcomed wherever they go. Although Lu Lu Xiu didn''t make up his mind to join because of some trivial things, at least he had some intention to join. In fact, this is also good. After waiting for some time, continue to see the development degree of this teenager in the free city. If he is still as excellent as ever, it will prove that his judgment is not wrong. It''s just that at that time, if Lu Xiu is too good, if he wants to join the blood clan, he won''t put forward his own conditions. Maybe he will have to listen to Lu Xiu''s conditions. What if that guy doesn''t allow himself to marry miss buyani? Philo Lai''s brain made up a bad scene. Lu Lu Xiu, who is too excellent and has great power in the free city, has not allowed himself to marry miss buyani as his concubine before joining the blood clan. At that time, my uncle will watch this sister cry! no way! This must not happen. But suddenly, philole suddenly remembered something. The first time the potion stored in the ceremony was destroyed, it happened that lulushu was not long after attending the banquet, and this time there was an assassin when lulushu left his front foot and his back foot. Is there a difference between the two! With a kick, philole sat up fiercely, and a haze flashed in the blood group''s little Lori''s eyes. Suspected but motivated At this time, the rain outside was as heavy as philole''s mood. The arrival of heavy rain has made the "sleepless city" in the upper part of the free city a little quiet. With the pouring rain of thunder and lightning, the poor drainage in the low-lying areas of the lower urban area has been regionalized into Zeguo. On the open roads where pedestrians take refuge, figures in black cloaks are walking rapidly in the rain. However, the figure walking in the heavy rain abnormally keeps his whole body dry. If you observe it carefully, you will find that the falling raindrops seem to slip away like a transparent film whenever they touch the figure, and no rain can fall on the figure. When he reached the checkpoint of entering the upper area, the figure spit out a few words, and the figure suddenly disappeared into the night sky. The guard on duty did not notice that an uninvited guest from the lower area had sneaked into the upper rich area that was not allowed to enter by the residents of the lower area. On the road in the upper area, the dark shadow observed the situation around. Because of his repeated actions, the guard force here has been strengthened a lot, but all this is useless. Along the way, the shadow looked around at the closed shops. His eyes seemed to be in a large number of things in his bag. When the shadow stopped, he found that he came to a chamber of commerce without knowing it. Looking at the emblem of silver wings on it, the shadow nodded and walked straight past. (to be continued.) Chapter 592 This is a newly-built chamber of Commerce. Its main body and decoration look very new. Although it does not give people a strong sense of vicissitudes like some old chambers of Commerce, the whole chamber of Commerce gives people a unique vitality and vitality of young people. The black robed man in the dark outside the door spit out a few words, and his figure disappeared into the air again. Because it was already late at night, there were not many people in the chamber of Commerce. Except for a few maidens and guards on duty, most of the others had fallen asleep or went home. Although only a simple stealth spell is used, it is easy for these ordinary guards to hide from their eyes and ears. Generally speaking, unlike shops, chambers of Commerce do not display goods directly on the shelves. Generally speaking, valuable things will be carefully stored in the underground warehouse or the president''s room with a protective array. For the black robed man who knew this well, he walked to the second floor, but he had to stop just a few steps, because a hidden unknown Dharma array blocked his way in front of him. This is!? Staring at the black robed man, he took off his hat and showed a silver mask. Under the black robe, the young man named Claire stared at the Dharma array in front of him. This dharma array was not built by himself with his familiar magic language, but formed by an unknown foreign language. Although it was unknown, he had seen some of these words, That is, when I used to copy the Dharma array built on those huge stone pillars in the free city, similar words appeared in those complex words and languages. However, compared with the previous words on the stone pillar, it can only be regarded as short sentences, so the front Dharma array is as complex as a complete article. Claire pinched the jewel hanging on the necklace, and her whole body became translucent. The whole person''s spirit seemed to be magnified several times. Generally, the whole chamber of Commerce was clear in front of her eyes. After holding this magic gem for so long, Claire has almost learned something about her current situation. Now she should be exiled in another dimension. Although Claire doesn''t know what the so-called "dimension" means, it is basically that she is completely isolated from the world, Because all the array and surveillance facilities can''t detect themselves. However, there is a drawback to using this ability. That is, once the gem is used for a long time, the powerful power of the gem will gradually collapse your * *. If you don''t stop using it, you will die like Longjia because of the overload operation of the body. "Detection, protection, anti stealth, anti illusion, space blockade" Claire waved her hand gently, and all the key points in the Dharma array were exposed, although she couldn''t understand the words above. However, the power of gemstones can help him understand the role of Dharma array, and Claire also sees that this dharma array composed of foreign languages is stronger than all magic arrays he has seen before, and even vaguely comparable to the large protective Dharma array used in the warehouse area he broke into, It is really hard to imagine that such a wonderful magic array will appear in a chamber of commerce that seems to have just been established. Calm down, Claire looked carefully at the unknown chamber of Commerce. The details of a family and power can be judged by wealth and strength. Compared with those large chambers of commerce that mostly use the common law array, this chamber of commerce with a foreign language legal array may have a lot of details. Claire was glad to have this gem, otherwise his strength could not be aware of this extremely hidden array. What the boy didn''t know was that the so-called Dharma array of foreign languages in his eyes was the Dragon grammar array, and the person who arranged the Dharma array was a real dragon. As a crystal dragon with magic immunity, buyani can''t use it, but it doesn''t prevent buyani from using some other methods to display magic, such as the current dragon grammar array. As a member of the dragon, the Dragon language is the dragon''s own language, and the dragon has developed a complete series of dragon language magic in its own language. Among them, the Dragon grammar array is the most important core. Any dragon will make a lot of use of these arrays when building its own nest. The purpose is to protect your own safety, especially when you are sleeping, the FA array can play the role of camouflage, defending the enemy and warning. It can be said that the dragon of any clan has to learn from childhood. Although the crystal dragon can''t use magic, and even the magic itself can''t condense, the crystal dragon only needs the help of some foreign objects, such as magic crystal stone and magic guide, which have been instilled with magic by others. Through these things as the core, it can build a complete Dharma array. After coming to the free city, buyani volunteered to be responsible for establishing a Dharma array to protect the safety of the whole chamber of Commerce. Because she was too weak, buyani also studied dragon language magic and Dharma array carefully and made good achievements in order to improve her position in her father''s eyes. However, the physical problems of the crystal dragon itself are destined to make them only serve as auxiliary forces in how to learn dragon language magic. What they once learned is of little use in the crystal dragon clan, but it is of great use when they come to the free city. As for Lu Xiu, who has been transformed into a black dragon. Obviously, Lu Luxiu, who became a dragon by "cheating", has never learned any dragon language at all. Even his magic is just read a book. He is very interested in learning a little. Up to now, Lu Luxiu''s magic level can be said to be inferior to that of Philip who stays next to caster Medea. Previously, buyani used "sincere deception" to carry out a series of experiments and assured her that even if the Lord of Yin flow wants to sneak in quietly without certification, she can''t do it. However, at the moment, buyani''s painstaking masterpiece made Claire step into it at will. At the moment of passing through the Dharma array, Claire felt as if he had come to a new world. In Claire''s eyes, the space on the second floor was full of strange blue characters, which were combined and decomposed back and forth like life. Without the help of the power of gemstones, these characters would disappear from his eyes. Petrification, weakness, anti magic stance, heart failure, lightning trap \ If the periphery of the array is just protection, then the interior is completely set up to deal with the enemy. Claire can even imagine if she didn''t have the power of power gem just now. It is estimated that he will die in less than a second. What''s the matter with this chamber of Commerce? Claire walked quietly along the stairs, and then footsteps came from above the stairs. Soon in front of Claire, there appeared a strong man wearing an open chest ring, and the most striking thing was that there were some strange dot scars on the man''s chest. "Hmm" Suddenly, the man suddenly stopped and looked at Claire''s position. His eyes were full of vigilance. This move immediately tightened Claire''s heart. In an instant, the man stepped forward and reached out to make a grasping action. Claire subconsciously pushed back, but did not avoid the man''s grasp. Just now Claire in another dimension is in a special state. The man''s hand passes through Claire''s face like a nonexistent shadow. "Am I distracted?" Touching the corridor wall, the man finally showed a relieved expression and walked downstairs. Claire, who was not able to breathe at the moment, was extremely surprised. Claire always had absolute trust in the power of this gem. This gem that can create miracles made Claire perfectly hide his figure in the face of strong opponents and in the exquisite array. So far, no one has been able to find any trace of Claire, However, what the other party did today clearly shows what they perceived. Claire couldn''t believe what had happened just now. Why did so many people notice that a man who looked like a mercenary and a guard noticed that there was a problem? However, compared with the fear of the unknown, curiosity seemed to occupy Claire''s heart more. She clenched the gem in her hand and went to the second floor. Claire immediately heard the voice from the room. And just as Claire was bypassing, the door was suddenly opened. "Then I''ll go down and have a rest first, Lord rulucio. I''ll sort out and hand over the list of the first batch of herbs of the westfallon family to you before noon tomorrow." "OK, Alisa, it''s been a hard time for you." In front of Claire was a very beautiful woman with elegant purple hair and plump and sexy figure. She looked young, but revealed a strange attraction. The most important thing is the noble temperament from the inside to the outside. Even now, wearing a concise assistant dress, it gives people the feeling of a daughter of a great noble family. Eliza left so straight, unaware that a young man was staring at her. At the moment when the door opened, Claire also saw the person sitting in the room. From the name of the beautiful woman just now, it seemed to be the president of the chamber of Commerce, but in front of him, a young man who looked no older than himself could not believe that he would be the president of the chamber of Commerce. After the door closed, Claire found that since someone in the room was not easy to act rashly, moreover, a teenager who was not much different from himself always made Claire have a bad idea of attacking his peers. And after Claire left Lu Luxiu, who stopped writing in the room, looked at the door suspiciously. After a while, Lu Luxiu stood up and opened the door. Looking around, it was still quiet. The dragon''s powerful spirit scanned the whole chamber of Commerce. However, the feedback was that everything was normal and everyone was doing their own things. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± After a silence, Lu Xiu showed a relieved smile, and then the door was closed again. (to be continued.) Chapter 593 ? Slowly groping, Claire tried to search every room and try to find something valuable. The best thing is the literature and books on magic learning. However, Claire was very disappointed that the chamber of Commerce was really newly built and didn''t seem to have anything valuable. But if so, what''s the matter with these dense and floating runes? Claire saw such a delicate array structure for the first time in his life. If some people say that the backstage of the chamber of commerce is a hidden and ancient magic family, Claire will believe it. With doubt, Claire continued to explore until the boy inadvertently broke into a room. The owner of the room deeply attracted Claire''s eyes in an instant, and even made the young man who had given up everything and lived only for revenge silent. Claire, who was once a slave, probably knew about beauty as the etiquette ladies who attended the arena, or the beautiful women around the potbellied businessmen. Now the boys who got a short mind blinded by hatred and anger are no longer interested in thinking about these things, In Claire''s view, most of the so-called noble women and noble girls in the free city are just some colorful females, and their bright and beautiful appearance is as ugly and disgusting as maggots. In Claire''s eyes, even as an orc, longga is more brilliant and dazzling than these beautiful and ugly women. But today Claire changed her mind. The boy who lived in this twisted city since childhood and saw too many ugly things found for the first time that the so-called beauty of the world is so thrilling. In front of her, a girl of her own age has a respectable face with long black hair and waist. There is almost no defect. At the moment, the girl is wearing a purple nightdress. White as jade skin and exquisite figure reveal the vitality of youth. It is a symbol of life and vitality, giving people a youthful beauty. Compared with the mature and beautiful purple haired assistant beauty before, the girl in front of her is still above each other in appearance and temperament, and the so-called beautiful women and noble girls Claire has seen before are not worth mentioning as miscellaneous grass compared with the girl who can be described as beautiful. The girl didn''t notice Claire''s existence at the moment. She just did her own thing in the room. Lying in bed, she didn''t notice the leakage of spring. The girl happily played with a black gem ring in her hand. His eyes were full of doting. Inadvertently swallowed his saliva, and Claire was silent for a time. Standing in this room with simple decoration and a girl''s breath, I stared at the girl in front of me. Especially when the girl walked around, the inadvertently swinging waist and body under the nightdress seduced Claire like a temptation from the devil ¡£ In a trance, a slight pain in his mind woke up Claire in the silence. For a moment, the boy was aware that this was a warning that the power of gemstones began to break through the endurance of his body. After a period of time, you must stop using gemstones as soon as possible, otherwise the load on your body will be greater and greater. At the moment, the girl seems to be satisfied. She puts the ring in her hand in front of the bedside table side by side with another ring. After turning off the magic crystal light, the girl also officially goes to bed. Claire then quietly approached the past and carefully looked at the girl''s face again. The more she looked at Claire, the more she could not suppress herself, and a strange feeling emerged in her heart. However, it was obvious that the girl''s temperament and dress must not be simple, and she was just a fugitive slave, So far, he has been offered a reward by various forces in the free city, and his face is so ugly. With such a huge gap, how can such a perfect and beautiful girl fall in love with herself. She and I are destined to be people of two worlds! Get her Possess her Let her be her own property Let her smile bloom only for herself The jewel hanging around her neck seemed to have insight into Claire''s mind. An idea flooded Claire''s mind. Yes! Why not? As long as you have this gem, you can get everything. As long as you have power, power and wealth are not all handy. As long as you stand at the peak of power and power in the future, it''s not a simple thing to get a girl. Besides, now you just use the power of gemstones to control the girl and make her surrender For a moment, Claire quietly stretched out her hand to open the quilt and nightdress on the girl. At the thought of the red naked beautiful flesh wrapped in the clothes, Claire felt a sense of dryness and heat all over her. no What am I thinking!! Instantly Claire hugged her head and cried out in pain. Because she was in another dimension, Claire''s voice could not be conveyed to the normal dimension. For this reason, the beautiful girl in bed is still sleeping without any awareness. blamed! How can I have this idea? If I do so, I will be more different from those hateful slave traders. I just want to avenge Longjia. I just want to kill filibus. I won''t hurt others. I''m different from those damn scum. Claire, panting for a moment, finally calmed down. After looking at the two rings on the girl''s bedside table, Claire recognized that one of them was a space ring for holding things. Although she didn''t know why the beautiful girl in front of her had such a valuable space equipment, Claire was not ready to return empty handed. After putting the ring into her pocket, Claire finally stopped and didn''t take away another ring inlaid with black gemstones. Although I knew at a glance that this gem ring must also be expensive, at the thought of the girl''s cherished look, it must be something she cherished. Finally, Claire chose to stop. Before leaving the room, Claire took a final look at the girl, as if she wanted to keep her face in mind, while Claire inadvertently ignored the existence of another ring on her hand when the girl turned over. One hour later Claire, whose nose had begun to bleed, put on his black robe again and ran on the street where it was still raining heavily. What a strange chamber of Commerce ¡£ This is Claire''s conclusion to the chamber of Commerce after searching for a while. There are few valuable things in the chamber of Commerce, even some scattered cash. And when she found the underground warehouse, Claire found that there was nothing in it except a pile of medicine whose name was unknown. Does this chamber of commerce only specialize in medicine business, or is it just a small chamber of Commerce? It has nothing valuable at all. At the thought of this, Claire had to leave with the space ring stolen from the pure and beautiful noble girl and several scattered magic crystals found. When she thought of which girl might be sad because of theft the next day, and thought of her dreamlike beautiful face with a look of loss and sadness, Claire found that she could not bear it. I have to say sorry. At least I didn''t take the ring that she liked At the moment, on Claire''s head, a black shadow rolled over the roof like a ghost. It seemed to notice Claire running in a black robe on a rainy night. The black shadow hung upside down on the billboard of a shop, and her scarlet eyes tightly locked Claire running away. Now it''s late at night and it''s raining heavily. Even few businessmen and nobles travel by carriage. People in black robes walking in the street on a rainy night are suspicious. Thieves? The shadow looked at the figure that was about to disappear in the field of vision in the distance. If so, what does it have to do with yourself? As a ninja embracing and lurking in the shadow, punishing evil and maintaining the order of the city is not his job. Even if he is a thief, it is also the business of the city security team. He has no obligation to do such boring things. After turning around and leaving, the dark shadow mysteriously shuttled through the house, and soon a familiar building in the distance appeared in front of us. "Is it robbery?" Quietly entered the room, and the Lord of Yin flow hidden in the shadow showed a little body shape. Lu Xiu, who was reviewing the document, didn''t return and focused on what he was doing. He asked, "today is much earlier than before. Have you found anything important?" Although the breath of robbery seemed stable, Lu Xiu could vaguely feel that there was a weak killing intention in the stable breath. It was obvious that robbery must have met something that annoyed him today. Not surprisingly, Lu Xiu was a little surprised to learn that the little Lori of the blood clan could see through the existence of the robbery. "I see. It seems that I have to reassess this little girl who is as big as a kid." Lu Xiu finally stopped writing. Robbery is not afraid of being found, but has a plan to challenge each other again. "Let''s do this for the time being. After all, it''s better to cooperate with each other." Lu Luxiu thought a little and said, "as for the next step, I''ll talk before Yalin." At the end of the sentence, the robbed figure disappeared into the room as mysteriously as when it came. (to be continued) Chapter 594 ? Luluxiu''s step-by-step work in the free city is booming. At the same time, it is located in the far north and runs through the yanold mountains on the East and west sides of the continent. As the king of the white dragon, Yalin is also racking his brains to develop the city of ordur. You know, the novice protection period has been less than a year, and then the city of ordur is facing a war. Early this morning, Yalin took some time from his official business to the forge hall, because this is the last technical experiment of the Magic Knight prototype. After the experiment, the Magic Knight will enter the mass production stage. In the forge hall, many relevant personnel are carrying out the final debugging for the four Magic Knight prototypes. On the test bench in another place, fili, who used to sleep late, also arrived early in the morning. At the moment, she is talking to a Female Elf Mage with a report. On the platform below Philip, the Magic Knight like a Titan is standing there quietly, surrounded by brackets fixing the huge fuselage. The whole body is mainly painted in dark green, with spherical armor with spikes fixed on the left shoulder and heavy armor shield on the right shoulder. The design of the same round head and red one eye observation device can be recognized by fans from the same world as Yalin, which comes from the most well-known body in GAODA series of animation - zagu! At first, the shape of the Magic Knight was defined as zagu rather than GAODA. The main reason is that zagu''s shape design is more suitable for cold weapon combat than GAODA, which is too fancy. After all, there is no beam gun in the world. Even long-range weapons are extremely scarce. Even during the dragon war ten thousand years ago, the main weapon of the Magic Knight was still the cold weapon melee, considering the mass production speed. Various types of gauda with too fancy and gorgeous appearance were directly denied by a group of researchers, including Yalin and Victor, a mechanical pioneer. Considering that the imaginary enemy of the Magic Knight is the dragon, the armor of this experimental machine is mainly made of King Kong, and the key parts are made of secret silver. The main weapons are two handed axe and two handed hammer. At the same time, it is also equipped with replaceable one handed weapons and shield, and a short sword for melee combat is added inside the right shoulder shield, All weapons are made by inlaying Obsidian with secret silver as the main body. As the Dragon King who once participated in the dragon war. Yalin knows very well that the weapons made of ordinary steel have very little lethality to the giant dragons. It''s a little better for some soft scale giant dragons. But it would be very tragic if we were against the hard scale dragons such as black dragon, white dragon, Golden Dragon and red dragon. Of course, it''s expensive to make this set of weapons, especially obsidian. There are no Obsidian veins in the yanoder mountains. All of them must be exchanged by the system. The cost of a set of weapons alone is enough to make Yalin miserable ¡£ "Ah ~ Lin Lin, you''re here." Philip on the platform suddenly saw Yalin in front. Leaving the wizard mage who was still explaining things to herself, the girl ran over with a jump. "It''s hard for you today ~ Philip!" Yalin also patted Philip''s little head happily. "Lin Lin, what are you doing these days? I haven''t seen you for a long time." If it weren''t for being in public, Philip might have rushed directly into Arlene''s arms. Yalin is really busy during this period. Since the beginning of currency issuance, Yalin''s administrative workload has also increased sharply. Not only Yalin, but also sunezer and luyini are busy. Of course, this is not the time to talk about family affairs. After a few words of gossip, Yalin and Philip found Victor next to the Magic Knight. The mechanical madman was personally checking a Magic Knight. Interestingly, Yalin saw a pair of Winnie who was in a state of mechanical madness beside victor Lockbell. This childhood sweetheart from the steel world, as little bean Edward, is now beside victor. Show an intoxicated look and write something quickly with a pen. For a moment, Yalin was a little hard to disturb the two mechanical maniacs who were still silent in their own affairs. Victor is indeed worthy of the title of mechanical pioneer, and Wenli, also a mechanical fan, immediately became friends because of their common love after meeting Victor, and even had an attitude of regretting meeting each other. After learning that Victor actually transformed his * into a robot. Wenli even showed a look like worshiping gods. Then Wenli, who fell into the enthusiasm of mechanical transformation, began to look at Edward more than once. That look was like trying to transform all the beans into robots. Recently, Edward hid from her because he was afraid of Wenli''s excessive enthusiasm. Of course, Wenli can''t transform Edward into a robot in the end, because Yalin is definitely a no attitude towards this kind of * transformation. After learning from Victor, Wenli has learned a lot of advanced mechanical knowledge., Victor also created a set of tools for repairing and manufacturing mechanical armor for Wenli, which solved Wenli''s urgent need. "Ah La ~ it''s your excellency Yalin. And Philip''s little sister ~" Wenli first noticed Yalin coming and Philip who was shorter. Philly puffed up her face, obviously dissatisfied with the title of little sister. "You''re here at the right time, Lord Yalin!" Victor also raised his head, and the robot arm with tools on his head also retracted his back: "today you will see the most outstanding control system I personally designed. This new system can increase the power of the Magic Knight by 15%!" "That''s really exciting! But here I also introduce you to a man. From today on, he is the full-time driver of the Magic Knight you designed." After a few greetings, Yalin stepped aside and made an invitation gesture. Behind Yalin, a young man with blue hair and blue eyes in military uniform came up and gave a military salute to victor. Yalin said in a rare tone with some satisfaction: "this is ziligu Chubi. Today he will replace the original driver to test the Magic Knight." "New people?" Victor, who is not good at expressing his feelings, said directly: "although it is your recommendation, as a newcomer, no matter how talented and talented, I''m afraid that the first posture Magic Knight is not as adaptable as the previous driver, and the data obtained is not accurate." "Don''t worry!" Yalin said confidently, "maybe you will redesign the system to meet his ability ¡£¡± Qi liguu Chubby! Of course, chubby here is not some bad salesman with a lovely look like a cat. As long as you are a fan of the robot war series of games, you will never forget a role. It comes from the hero in the original 1983 old animation Armored Cavalry. People give a nickname to inspire brother. A man who is joked by fans more than ten years later as a God''s stick than his sister''s hand! In the representative works of aircraft combat animation, such as Gundam, super time fortress, all metal frenzy, and the rebellious Lu Lu Xiu of codegeass, the plot that the protagonist as a pilot has entered the battlefield with a special Super body can be said to run through the plot of the whole work. In the future, many new aircraft combat animation mostly use the same template, a super body and a super driver. Then one person has been invincible to reverse the war and win! However, the 1983 Armored Cavalry completely overturned the conventional plot, where Qi Ligu, the protagonist Chubi drove a mass production machine to crush and defeat an enemy special machine and special body. The mastery of the battlefield situation and the extreme manipulation of the body, rather than simply relying on the gap of the body itself to crush the enemy, completely deduces the feeling of a real super ace driver in aircraft warfare. Manyou even directly commented that Qi Ligu was the first super baton hero to open the real system of machine warfare out of the super system of machine warfare. It was definitely a driver of a super system of machine warfare who went to the wrong studio. It can be said that the strongest fighter pilot in Yalin''s heart is definitely Qi Ligu Chubby, as for the so-called strongest adjuster in the future Gundam series. Reformers, new humans and so on, trouble! Please stand aside and cool down! After completing an auxiliary construction and getting a lot of soul energy rewards, Yalin was lucky to summon Qi Ligu. Although Qi Ligu''s potential can''t be compared with that of the Saint warrior, his body posture talent is even higher than that of the pivot rosefinch. After the call system is stuffed with a lot of discordant works by the evil interest creator panda, Qi Ligu can call the role of normal animation Chubby, Yalin is already happy. At the recommendation of Yalin, Victor decided to let ziligu try his masterpiece designed with painstaking efforts during this period, and apologize. Yalin also let ziligu read the information about the Magic Knight. You should know that the driving method of the Magic Knight is different from the mecha code named "glasses dog" operated by Qi liguu before. One is to sit inside and control the control lever, and the other is to completely connect the mind and directly control the body with brain waves. Qi Ligu, who didn''t talk much, soon entered the aircraft with the help of the ground crew. After the internal Dharma array was connected with Qi Ligu''s spirit. When the restraint bracket was released, the huge Magic Knight began to walk with heavy steps. Each step contained huge power, and there was a strong sense of deterrence just for people to see. "Qiligu, how do you feel?" Looking at the Magic Knight still moving his limbs, Yalin stood below and waved his hand. Qiligu''s voice came out through the external speaker. For this problem, Victor also said that he was temporarily helpless. After all, people''s nerves are naturally connected with the whole body. The response of each neuron will quickly respond to the limbs. However, the Magic Knight is exquisite. Even if Victor, the mechanical pioneer, carefully designs the internal array and transmission system, the driver as a foreign object can not be 100% in tune with the body. When the driver tries to make an action, the Magic Knight''s body always slows down a little. However, although there are such small defects, it does not affect the overall performance of the Magic Knight. Soon, several other prototypes have been started, and the important experiment in the next stage is about to begin. (to be continued) Chapter 595 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Today''s test is not just to test the performance of the body as usual. Of course, the final test is to test the combat effect. It was sent to the mountains outside odur city. On the huge rock wall, the four magic knights were divided into two groups to fight. Because of the experiment, the magic knights were not allowed to use real weapons, but fake weapons for dyeing. Qiligu''s own mechanical driving talent quickly adapted to the Magic Knight and soon perfectly controlled this huge construct. Qi Ligu easily won the battle. Even if other elf drivers had participated in the experiment and driven the Magic Knight earlier, no one could beat Qi Ligu in one-to-one battle. "Next is the big play!" In audur City, through the picture projected by the French array, Yalin was very satisfied with ziligu''s performance, and Victor, who had been questioned, also recognized ziligu''s strength, which is worthy of being the ace driver in aircraft animation. Patted the little head of Philip who was watching the experiment next to him. Yalin said, "come on, Philip, it''s up to you next." "Don''t worry, Lin Lin ~" perhaps because of Yalin''s presence, fili nodded energetically. Next, after washing the dyes on the four magic knights and rearranging the team logo, all the magic knights were sent to the fog forest in the crystalline state by the dragon. Qiligu couldn''t help being fascinated in this dreamy crystal forest. And Philly in the city of audur also stepped into the center of a certain Dharma array. At this time, caster Medea came to the Dharma array for the last inspection and told Philly a few words. Soon the four magic Knights placed in the crystal forest are ready, and this time qiligu will deal with three magic knights at the same time. The only difference is that this side fili will help qiligu search for other magic Knights hidden in the forest with the ability of reading power. "OK! The experiment begins!" With the order of Yalin, qiligu opened the storage space on the armor of the Magic Knight''s arm, and many small scales flew out with a faint cherry luster. At the same time, the Dharma array in audur city began to shine. Holding the heavy crystal alchemy steel staff in her hand, fili began to use the power of NianWei. Suddenly, with the help of the Dharma array, the NianWei terminal formed by fili''s consciousness was connected to the heavy crystal scales in the crystallization forest. All the scales immediately scattered and searched around as if given life. These barite scales are made of materials specially exchanged by Yalin. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to search such a large area because of the little scales on the alchemy steel staff in fili''s hand. Soon, Philip''s voice suddenly rang out in qiligu''s mind, not just the voice and the scene, so that qiligu could instantly understand the exact enemy. "I see!" Qiligu exclaimed: "it feels like radar, ah ~ no! It should be better than radar." After anticipating the enemy''s prophet, Qi Ligu acted quickly. The Magic Knight took small steps to approach the other party quietly in a hidden form as far as possible, while the driver of the locked Magic Knight was not aware of the danger to himself. After all, because he could only simply rely on meat eyes, the Magic Knight was also carefully looking for Qi Ligu as the enemy. However, at the moment when the Magic Knight just walked out by bypassing several crystal trees, Qi liguu, who had been in ambush, had suddenly killed out, and the battle axe in his hand impolitely blocked the waist of the other party, dyeing the waist with a layer of strong red dye. "Well, I''m lying in ambush here!" Because of spiritual connection. The attacked Magic Knight also made a funny action because of the driver''s panic, but then the message of judging his defeat came from the communication magic guide, and the Magic Knight driver could only lie on the ground motionless according to the regulations. Soon, the other two magic knights were also found. Qiligu quickly made targeted adjustments after receiving the information from fili. The two magic Knights acting together seemed very cautious this time. The previous battle has explained the situation. No one can defeat qiligu alone. If you want to win, you can only fight together. However, they soon followed in the footsteps of their first teammate. With the help of the information provided by fili, Qi Ligu successfully attacked them again. One of them was determined to be defeated on the spot, while the other made the final resistance, but still lost to Qi liguu. After a final scuffle, he was also determined to be defeated. Qi liguu won the victory in the case of 3 to 1! After watching the whole process, Yalin was very pleased. After the Magic Knight was invented during the dragon war and sent to the battlefield, there has been a lack of an effective first transfer cooperation mechanism. Basically, there is no "radar" between the magic knights. We can only rely on the naked eye to detect the enemy, and we can only rely on the voice of our teammates to support our teammates. Sometimes it is difficult for magic knights to gather together once they are scattered in unfamiliar areas. Now filly''s power reading ability is equivalent to adding an enemy radar to the magic knights. Without this radar, the magic knights who can only see things with the naked eye naturally suffer a lot. It''s like Qi liguu who opened a full screen map. Of course, he gradually set traps and ambushes, and then destroy the enemy one by one. Obviously, with the help of fili''s power to read power, the combat effectiveness of the Magic Knight has at least doubled. After the test, Yalin took the order document of mass production Magic Knight from Almina, who was responsible for military production, and signed his name. The four magic knights were soon recycled. Victor, the mechanical pioneer, was still asking about some possible driving problems that qiligu, who had just climbed out of the Magic Knight with the help of the ground crew, Although Victor still wants to improve and solve the problem of synchronization between driver''s spirit and body, time is running out. From now on, full production has been started. After the novice protection period, I''m afraid I can only form a few Magic Knight teams. Although the expression of Philip, who has completed the use of the power of reading, is as cold as ever, judging from her words and heavy breathing, it is obvious that Philip is very excited at the moment. "How''s it going, Lin Lin? Is my ability to read prestige useful?" Holding Yalin''s hand, fili is like a child eager for praise. She is happy to circle around Yalin. Yalin picked up Philip and kissed her on the forehead. "Of course, I was right before. Your power must be very useful." At the thought that she had been disappointed and depressed because she thought she was useless in the city of odur, Philip looked at Lin with a bulging face, as if she didn''t want Lin to expose her previous scandal. On the way back to the inner city, Yalin accompanied fili to talk about some interesting things that had happened in the city recently. Because the government was too busy, the contact time between Yalin and other partners had been reduced a lot recently. Even arrogill Yalin hadn''t been there for a long time. Yalin is still very interested in some interesting things happening around these subordinates. Generally speaking, recently, many people began to run to the fairy town with some newly issued currencies and bought a lot of things called "stimulating consumption". Then Weber''s paper on simplifying portal array and magic consumption attracted the attention of caster Medea, There is also a lulu who comes to the inner city with Emperor Yan from time to time. When she is found grabbing her tail, she blushes. As a result, red saber Nero confronts with Emperor Yan who protects him for a long time. "Have you ever grabbed alulu''s tail?" Filiton scratched her head in embarrassment: "I caught ~ Linlin! Alulu is very cute when she blushes, so she wants to catch her every time she sees her." Alulu blushes when she is caught with her tail~ Well, Alin remembered that the Asian people in this work seem to have sensitive tails. It seems that at first, the White Emperor hakolo also grabbed elulu''s tail. As a result, he was directly punched by the stimulated elulu. No wonder alulu, who sometimes ran to play in her study during this period, hid her tail in her pants and didn''t show it. It seems that she was afraid of being caught. Then Philip said another thing that made Yalin almost fall. One morning, there was a serious food poisoning incident in the canteen at breakfast time. The reason was that Aunt Akiko and aunt Zaomiao, who had been told by Yalin, finally couldn''t bear to attack together. Akiko jam and Zaomiao bread were brought to the dining table together, As a result, except Zhu and Mingxue, most of the diners were unfortunately shot. The scene at that time was described by fili as miserable as a nose calling hell. Fortunately, fili, who learned about the tragedy through NianWei in advance, did not eat the bread and jam packed by fairy maid Lillian and survived. Looking at the mess made by his mother, Zhu and Mingxue joined the rescue team in shame to distribute medicine to the poisoned patients. Yalin listened to this with a look of shame. He seemed to have said hello to the young leader. Don''t let the two wives help. As a result, from fili''s mouth, Yalin learned that aunt Qiuzi and aunt Zaomiao had helped in the kitchen for a long time, but the Japanese ingredients they made at that time were very delicious and were once highly praised, As a result, for this reason, the little head of the family relaxed his vigilance and let them be responsible for the breakfast making of the day. She chatted happily with Philip. When she just returned to the internal channel, she accidentally ran into the prostitute jiuna in the sky building. When she saw the prostitute jiuna, Philip immediately took Yalin''s arm like a great enemy. That look seemed to warn the most terrible enemy she had ever faced in her life. In contrast, the prostitute of Tianlou jiuna is very calm to salute Yalin and fili. This super hot attitude of static braking makes fili nervous. However, when Yalin began to think about how to deal with the situation, an elf maid who reported the situation helped Yalin get away. "Your Majesty Yalin, your excellency Lucius has sent a communication from the free city." (to be continued...) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 596 Top recommendations: In the city of odur, Yalin listened to the report of lulushu, especially about the blood clan. As Yalin expected, the so-called endless life is a fraud at all. A report sent by Luluxiu before explained the situation, but Yalin still hopes to communicate with Luluxiu and have a face-to-face detailed understanding. However, the trouble is that even if the communication magic guide in the free city has the help of the "contact base station", the contact will become very poor in case of bad weather. It was not until the heavy rain in the free city stopped in the morning that Lu Luxiu finally called successfully. After learning about the communication with Lu Luxiu for the first time, Yalin asked someone to inform nanali. You should know that every time Lu Luxiu sent back the communication, he would find a chance to talk to his sister nanali. For this sister controlled prince who cares too much for his sister, Yalin is naturally willing to meet Lu Xiu''s little wish. But when nanali was found today, Youfei and Shumu rosefinch were also there. When they learned that it was Lu Luxiu who sent back the information, they also came together. "Brother Lu Xiu ~ long time no see." Seeing his sister Lu Lu Xiu, she suddenly came to her senses and asked for warmth. Youfei also put her head in front of the projection and greeted Lu Lu Xiu with a smile. After greeting, the two girls sat aside. The rosefinch stood behind Ya Lin like a bodyguard and listened to Lu Xiu''s report. "Sure enough, I didn''t expect it. Otherwise, the great master who once prepared life prolonging medicine may have to cry and faint in the toilet." £¨£© Lu Luxiu''s evaluation of the blood clan is very pertinent. He did not maliciously belittle the other party because he was cheated. Instead, he discussed with Yalin about continuing to maintain a cooperative relationship with the other party. The blood clan is now very eager to get more medicinal materials, especially the blue medicinal materials containing the power of water element. Each other''s appetite is like a bottomless pit. "In fact, I''m not reluctant to give up these medicinal materials. After all, these medicinal materials are not very useful to odur city temporarily, but the transportation cost is too high. The free city is too far away from the yanod mountains, and in order to hide my identity, I need to use the official business road of the sarksen Kingdom every time." Yalin also has his own consideration: "for the policy of Saxony Kingdom, it is not suitable to owe too much to each other at this stage, so I only have a small supply of medicinal materials." Owe the other party too much, but it will put one side in a passive position in future negotiations. Yalin didn''t want the Saxony kingdom to notice some of the weaknesses of odur. He must always maintain a detached and powerful state, so that the Saxony kingdom will always be in awe of odur. The two chatted for a while, but Lu Xiu roughly told Yalin the shapes of the many emblems he saw in the ritual room. Yalin vaguely recognized that these emblems represented all the clans of the blood clan, but in theory, the clans of the blood clan were scattered, Even if there are clans who maintain an alliance with each other, it is impossible to hang other people''s clan emblem in their own home, which is an offence and a means of self deprecation. After thinking for a while, Yalin came to an uncertain conclusion: "the only possibility is that these clans have merged with each other. It seems that in order to preserve the whole race from extinction, the blood clan can''t distinguish what clans. Moreover, under the pressure of survival, has even the rule of not embracing human beings at will been changed?" After chatting for a long time, Lu Luxiu suddenly said an interesting topic. For a moment, Yalin was amused. A little Lori with high status in the blood family was actually a lily control, and wanted to marry crystal dragon buyani as his concubine. Even spiritual magic was used. Not to mention the ridiculous behavior of using spiritual magic on the crystal dragon, a little Lori of the blood family wants to marry the dragon. That''s as ridiculous as a kitten trying to make a tiger his spouse. As a crystal dragon, although buyani is not one of the clans of the five dragon gods, the unique pride of the Dragon doomed buyani not to look at the blood clan at all, let alone the object is also a woman. Recently, Yalin has also browsed some literary works about the different world, and completely despised the Dragon killing warriors described in these works, and even the exaggerated so-called Dragon Knights. As for the fantastic stories about the love between the strong dragon knight and the beautiful dragon girl in these strange world novels, it really can only appear in fantasy. Although the dragon is almost human in aesthetics because it has been transformed into a human posture for a long time. However, the arrogant character of the dragon is doomed that in their eyes, human beings are far inferior to their own weak creatures. In the eyes of the dragon, let alone human beings, even elves, dwarves and orcs are just playthings and slaves. Even for the holy capital that advocates the concept of equality, those dragon clans standing behind the holy capital can not recognize that human beings stand at the same height as themselves, even the elves who established brilliant civilization all over the world before the dragon war. While keeping in touch with them, the dragon will still show an arrogant side. Sometimes some male dragons will use elves and human women as pets for recreation, but the arrogant character of female dragons will not allow a weak creature to ride on themselves. There are few hybrid children with dragon blood in this world. Most of them are the father of giant dragons and the mother of humans and elves, For example, Princess Luo jie''an traced her blood. It may be that a frost snow elf woman had mixed blood after she crossed with the white dragon. She wandered into the human world because of the dragon war. Finally, by chance, this blood entered the Saxony royal family and came to Yalin. "I said that Lu Xiu was actually the little girl of the blood clan. I think he was right!" Suddenly Yalin smiled and said in a sinister voice. Yalin said in a playful tone, "if Nana Li gets married one day after she grows up, are you sure you won''t cry as a brother?" Suddenly, Yalin found that Lu Lu Xiu''s expression in the projection was suddenly stiff. Lu Lu Xiu''s expression, which was always calm, seemed to be cut to a sensitive point. It seemed that he wanted to talk and stop. The general expression changed several times. Nana Li found that when the topic involved herself, she couldn''t help coming over: "don''t my brother want me to get married?" On the projection screen, Lu Lu Xiu seemed to try his best to show himself a smile, an extremely distorted smile. It looks worse than crying. In Yalin''s inner laughter, you must be saying that you don''t want to be a super sister. When you think that your sister will become another man''s wife when she grows up, Yalin can imagine that lulushu''s heart is definitely dripping blood now. "Really?" Yalin asked maliciously. It''s like going out of the way, Luxiu shouted loudly, but at the end, his voice became smaller and smaller. Even the Sumu rosefinch behind Ya Lin sighed, "Lu Lu Xiu ~ your expression has explained everything." Youfei on the other side is laughing now. However, when lulushu showed a picture in front of Yalin, the smile disappeared from Yalin''s face in an instant. This painting is the girl relief carved with purple dye in the ritual room drawn by Lu Luxiu according to his memory. Because of the powerful spiritual power of the dragon, Lu Luxiu''s painting is of a good standard, almost lifelike. Lu Xiu on the other side also noticed Yalin''s expression, which was a complex expression mixed with surprise, nostalgia, comfort, regret, and many other emotions. "Ah ~ nothing!" Yalin soon noticed his gaffe and quickly recovered: "I don''t know the content of this mural. It seems to be some kind of redemption. I just know the girl inside." "No ~ she''s not a vampire, but it doesn''t matter now, because she''s dead." Thought he accidentally touched the sad place of Yalin, Lu Xiu said with apology. Yalin shook his hand, and the content of this relief is naturally no longer discussed. Yalin really knows the identity of the youth in the relief. To be exact, it is Tiffany, the son of the first star, who was once the most loved person of the White Dragon King! Although Tiffany''s hair color is black, which is completely different from the girl''s long purple hair in the relief, Yalin definitely recognizes that the figure and face have been carved for the prototype of Tiffany. Suddenly, Yalin also remembered some traditions about blood clan. In the blood clan, red represents the basic color of the whole blood clan, while purple is known as representing the most noble status. Once only the blood king or prince level blood clan was allowed to use purple for clothing and room decoration. The reason why purple dye was specially used to carve girls'' murals and Emblems may be because of some special commemorative reasons, which shows that Tiffany, who had contact with the blood clan at that time, has a very important position in the blood clan. It''s just that Yalin doesn''t care what secrets Tiffany once had. After all, it''s the king of the white dragon who loves Tiffany, not himself. It was the next thing that lulushu showed that surprised Yalin. It was some information about the mystery lock established in the free city. (to be continued. If you like this work. Welcome to the starting point () to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation...) Chapter 597 ???? As for the magic lock array established in the free city, this kind of suppression device specially designed by mortals to fight against the powerful existence beyond the secular world was widely used during the dragon war, but logically, its technology is only retained by a few dragon clans. Yalin was surprised that the magic lock was also built in the city. In order to get the details of the lost lock, Gus was also ordered to take the recording crystal to record the operation of the lost lock all day. This time, Yalin was surprised by the information. "Sure enough, it''s used to hold down the extraordinary, not only that, but also the ability to block the interface. According to the situation of this city, it''s no wonder to build this kind of fan lock, but you can''t know which kind of fan lock technology is used." Yalin crossed his hands on the table and muttered while looking at the fan lock. After pondering for a while, Yalin didn''t answer directly, but asked a question: "lulushu ~ do you know what kind of existence the so-called ''devil'' in this world is now?" "Then you also understand the reason for the intersection?" Lu Lu Xiu said with certainty that the so-called intersection is the gathering of negative feelings generated by living creatures in the world at all distortion points, which can temporarily form a channel for demons to enter the world. Nodding, Yalin continued, "don''t you think it''s strange that there has never been a demon invasion in a city full of evil, such as free city?" Lu Xiu, who was immediately instructed by Yalin, suddenly realized that it was true! As a commercial city developed by bloody squeezing slaves. Normally, I don''t know how many terrible things will be created every day. I don''t know how many negative feelings are filled with despair, pain, hatred, anger and so on. If according to the description of demons in the data, how can those demons miss such a huge intersection and attack this prosperous city without passing through the intersection at one time, it is really strange! "Indeed, this maze lock also has an interface blocking effect, which can close the channel generated by the intersection, so that the devil can''t take this opportunity to come to the main material plane." Yalin looked at the running fan lock with a dignified look and said. This puzzle lock technology was developed after the dragon war, when the Dragon Alliance fought a small battle with the devil after winning ¡£ In order to resist these wandering demons, this technology should be developed at that time. It''s just why the free city has this technology. You know, even the technology given by the king of the white dragon to overlord galserik has no plane blockade. In the information brought by Lu Luxiu, yunojia, the three legal businessmen in the free city, established the mystery. The name is the same as a imperial concubine at the end of the perlas Empire established by the overlord, and who is the woman named yunojia? For a moment, Yalin had no clue. "The secret locks used for the protection of the whole city are extremely expensive facilities. The holy capital should also build secret locks, but they can''t spread all over the whole region. At most, they are built in some important big cities or King capitals." Yalin analyzed it: "and for the extraordinary, miso is a double-edged sword. Moreover, the dragons don''t want to flow this technology into human hands on a large scale." It seems that the free city is really a rich and oily place. The woman named yunojia really needs a good idea. And just when Yalin was ready to continue to talk with Lucio about the recent development of medicine. Suddenly, Eliza came in with a strange expression and whispered a few words in front of lulushu. For a moment, lulushu''s expression became a little strange. After waiting for about ten minutes, Lucio returned to his room. However, this time brought a news that made Yalin wonder. It''s not a big deal. Last night, the silver wing chamber of Commerce was stolen. Some magic crystal stones and scattered cash were stolen. However, the crystal dragon buyani lost the most. A space ring with a lot of savings was stolen, and the theft makes buyani in a violent state now. "Stolen?" Yalin picked his eyelids. I don''t know that the thief dared to steal the bottom of the dragon''s eyelids. If this matter is published, it is estimated that he can be recorded in history. Become one of the few people in human history who can steal the dragon''s wealth and be safe. At the other end of the projection, Lu Xiu was also ashamed. Yalin waved his hand and said, "then you should deal with this matter first. We''ll contact later." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the free city, Lu Lu Xiu, who finished his contact, rubbed his forehead and went out again. He really didn''t expect that Yinyi chamber of Commerce had just settled in the free city, and then he was patronized by thieves. From what I learned, the theft time should be last night. Fortunately, some small money was lost. I''m afraid the biggest loss is crystal dragon buyani. Eliza asked if Lucio wanted to inform the city security team. After receiving a reply, the girl immediately handled it according to the process. Lu Luxiu also took steps to look at the employees who are being inspected one by one in the chamber of Commerce. In fact, he can rule out the occurrence of insiders. After all, Lu Luxiu is still very confident in the strength of Geass. The spies and spies controlled by Geass are 100% loyal to their own dead men, and it is impossible to steal, Even if an outsider removes the control of Geass''s power for some of them, the other party will steal some confidential information and materials if they want to steal. It is impossible for professional commercial spies to steal money. It seems that some thieves outside did it. But how did the other party hide from the guard''s eyes and avoid the Dragon grammar array into the chamber of Commerce? So far, there is no clue £¡ Through the Dragon grammar array, he came to buyani''s room. Just standing outside, Lu Lu Xiu could feel the terrible dragon power spread inside. The maid standing outside the door was pale at the moment, as if she were a rabbit watched by a poisonous snake all the time. Even Geass''s mandatory orders were suppressed. "Well, buyani, is there anything else stolen?" Pushing open the door, Lu Xiu went in, but the first thing he saw was buyani, who seemed to become the embodiment of resentment. "Damn it! Who dares to steal from me and break through my dragon grammar array!!" At the moment, buyani is sitting on the bed in a broken state. The crystal dragon girl who has recovered her original posture can even see the fierce light of blood red in her silver eyes. The exquisite handrail carved from solid hardwood at the head of the bed has turned into debris under the seemingly weak and white slender fingers. But think about it, although buyani''s wealth is not all in the space ring, there are at least half of her assets. For the money loving dragon, half of her assets are stolen in an instant, which is like being cut off by someone. Of course, in addition to the loss of property, the other party''s breakthrough in the Dragon grammar array is also a great blow to buyani. So far, buyani has checked the Dharma array she has set up dozens of times, but the prisoner has not left a trace, so that buyani just wants revenge and no one can find it. When she found Lu Luxiu, buyani showed a poor look like she had been wronged and said, "I''m sorry, Lord Lu Luxiu! I really can''t find out how the other party broke through my dragon grammar array." At the moment, buyani''s silver eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of water mist, with a pitiful look of grievance and a tone like a spoiled girl. Compared with the usual arrogant behavior of buyani, who is full of confidence and has become a dragon, even when she disguises herself as her sister, she occasionally exudes this natural arrogance, but now lulushu finally finds that the crystal dragon girl in front of her feels like a "sister". "Is only the space ring stolen?" Luxiu asked after checking buyani''s room. Buyani, who was mentally depressed because of the theft, sighed: "there is only a space ring. I don''t know why the other party doesn''t seem to have taken the dark pupil ring." "Didn''t you take the dark pupil ring?" Lu Xiu thought for a moment: "can it be a blood clan?" "I don''t know, but whether it''s blood clan or something else, the other party can easily break through the Dragon grammar array arranged by me, and can hide from my divine knowledge and steal the ring placed next to me. I really don''t know what kind of existence can achieve this degree." "Didn''t you notice anything unusual last night?" "No ~" The other party sneaks into the chamber of Commerce to avoid the protection of the Dragon grammar array, and can also hide from the dragon''s spiritual perception to steal things. This is a major event. You should know that the other party is here to steal things today. If it is to kill or destroy tomorrow, this completely undetected ability is equivalent to putting everyone in the chamber of Commerce in danger. There is no abnormality at all wait! Suddenly, Lu Xiu thought of something. It seemed that he noticed something wrong last night, but it seemed to be \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ But just then Eliza came in and whispered, "Lord Lu, the investigators of the city security team are coming." (to be continued) Chapter 598 ?readx();. Shumilou. CoM. Shumilou. Co Lu Luxiu took down the "sincere deception" and gave it to buyani. Because of outsiders, Eliza had to use the power of the ring to maintain the appearance of female assistant hiliwei. Without the ring crystal dragon, buyani could not change her appearance and maintain the appearance of silver hair and silver eyes, As a black dragon, although Lu Xiu can''t skillfully hide his breath, he can''t see the truth as long as the other party doesn''t bring a high-level mage. After finishing, Lu Lu Xiu went down the road and met people from the urban security team. There were only five people. Only the first man with a national face and a moustache was ordinary, but his eyes were sharp, like a falcon. Although it has been settled in the freedom for some time, Yinyi taught the security team for the first time last time. Eliza told Luluxiu that the security team is mainly responsible for maintaining the security in the upper area and avoiding the poor in the lower area from entering here without relevant documents. According to Eliza, in Lu''s opinion, the so-called security team is just a tool to safeguard the interests of high-level giants in free cities, the order of middle-level businessmen and the cornerstone of the lower poor, but at least the other party has done some serious work. "I''m gravin lux! The sheriff''s investigator, we have received news that there was a theft here. Can you give us a detailed description of the situation?" Glavin didn''t say too many polite words and directly cut into the subject. As the president of lulushu, Glavin ~ has heard of it for a long time. But after seeing each other for the first time, Glavin couldn''t help looking at it more. In gravin''s opinion, ruxiu is very much like a copy of himself. He was also born in a famous family, but it''s really brave to leave the family alone for his ideal. Such a minor can occupy a place in this predatory free city. It''s worth bragging about his luck and strength. Luluxiu didn''t pay much attention to gravin, but formulated a general description of the situation last night. Of course, there are some secrets that shouldn''t be told. Naturally, Luluxiu is tight lipped. "I''d like to ask a detail, Mr. ruxiu. Did the Dharma array in your Chamber of commerce not respond or was it directly destroyed?" Slightly stunned, Lu Xiu said, "there was no reaction." "It seems that no one has ever been here, and no useful thing has been recorded." "It''s as if you had guessed the situation, didn''t you, Mr. Craven!" The Dharma array was arranged by the crystal dragon buyani. According to buyani, her own dragon grammar array really didn''t respond. She didn''t even record any information. Even though buyani had checked back and forth more than ten times, she still didn''t have any information to find. But gravin''s tone seemed to have expected early on. Could it be that it was not his own chamber of commerce that had this situation. Glavin nodded, revealing a thoughtful look and said, "secondly, Mr. Lu Lu Xiu. Recently, several theft cases have occurred in the upper area of the free city, and the same situation has occurred in all stolen chambers of Commerce and shops. The protection array has not played any early warning role, or even recorded at all." "In other words, the theft of our chamber of commerce should be committed by the same person?" "Yes, Mr. Lucius, that''s for sure." Lu Xiu took a sip of the tea brought by the maid and said, "do you have any clues about the prisoner?" "I''m sorry, it''s confidential. I can''t answer." "It seems that you don''t have many clues. After all, the other party can leave no clues at the crime scene. I''m afraid even the general identity and appearance of the prisoner are not determined." Lu Luxiu can be sure that the prisoner''s technique is definitely not simple. After the theft was found today, the whole chamber of Commerce checked inside and outside several times. In particular, crystal dragon bujani almost turned her room upside down, and did not find any clues about the prisoner, such as footprints, fingerprints, hair, etc. There were some unkind remarks about this. Gravin smiled irrefutably: "the search work has indeed encountered difficulties, but there are still some clues. The other party can not only break through the legal array of most chambers of Commerce, but also break through the large-scale protection legal array in the warehouse area. Few people can do this on the whole continent. Tracing according to this point should narrow the scope of the search." There is another clue that gravin didn''t tell lulushu. It was the theft of the silver wing chamber of Commerce, which further reduced the scope of activities of prisoners. The area between the river in the upper area and the lower area should be the area where prisoners often move. Recently, many spies have been deployed to be active in these areas, and even there are many informants in black street to track down any clues that may appear. As long as the stolen items are released by the prisoner, the prisoner''s identity can be locked immediately. "Do you think the prisoner is a mage proficient in magic array?" "It''s possible, but maybe prisoners have other ways to avoid the detection of the protective array. There are so many arrays in the hands of different mages. Prisoners need to analyze them one by one. It can''t be judged by mastering the array. It''s like the array doesn''t work at all." "If there is such an ability, criminals will be overqualified to use it in theft. Such a technology or ability can make the large-scale protection array ineffective. No matter where they go, there will be countries and forces willing to exchange their great wealth and status." Said here, Lu Lu Xiu shook his head: "if it''s just for money, there''s no need to do such petty theft." "This is also true. In other words, the original purpose of the prisoner is not to steal money, but to plan other major events." "But this plan is too bad. Is there a conspirator who runs out to carry out the plan without enough activity funds?" "Indeed ~" gravin also thought with his hands crossed with a headache: "it''s like a completely temporary idea. There''s no long-term plan at all. But it feels like \\ "It gives people a very confused feeling. In action, it seems to be a completely unconventional behavior, which makes people a little confused." Before he knew it, gravin and Rulu Xiu talked as if they had known each other for many years. Rulu Xiu knew the power of the Dragon grammar array arranged by buyani as a dragon. Even as a dragon with the same profound knowledge, it was impossible to break through the protection of the Dharma array without saying a word, Therefore, Lu Xiu did not think that the so-called mages proficient in magic array on the mainland could do it. In Lu''s opinion, the other party must be immune to the protection of the Dharma array, probably like the crystal dragon. It''s just that the other party''s action is really strange, a little like a thief, but it''s reasonable for people with such power to do such petty things. Mmm ~ OK! Although before, buyani also used ''sincere deception'' to do some sneaky things. But that situation is special, and even if it has the characteristics of magic immunity and a repressive ring, buyani can''t completely ignore the protection of the Dharma array. According to the girl''s own kiss, she still needs to destroy the Dharma array to avoid exposing herself. Gravin also got some enlightenment from Lucius''s ideas. The other party''s modus operandi was indeed traceless, but his modus operandi was really too rough, as if there was no planning law at all. The only thing we can do now is to try our best to collect clues and narrow the search scope bit by bit. Every time the other party commits a crime, it is equivalent to tightening the rope around his neck, which is not far from the time he catches the prisoner. Wait, how did you talk to each other and say so much unknowingly. "Cough ~ I''m sorry, Mr. Lu Luxiu. Your sister miss buyani lost a space ring this time. I don''t know if we can register the stolen items in the ring. If the prisoner can trace some clues when eliminating the stolen goods." Hastily concluded the discussion with Lucio, and gravin quickly resumed his duties. Register stolen items!? To be honest, this demand made Lucio a little embarrassed, because buyani had stolen several jewelry stores and commodities before. At least half of that space ring is stolen! This registration is not self confessed ~ but Lu Xiu has no reason to refuse at the moment. He is not willing to say what the stolen items are when they are stolen, which is even more suspicious. "Then please wait, Mr. craven. I''ll let your sister speak for herself." Come on, Lu Luxiu left after telling the maid a few words. Soon, several personnel from the security team also returned. As before, they didn''t find any clues at the scene. In fact, this was also expected by gravin. Presumably, before the arrival of the security team, the personnel of Yinyi chamber of commerce had turned the whole chamber of Commerce upside down. In this way, we can''t find any clues, let alone ourselves. "It''s the same as before. How on earth did he do it for a prisoner like a phantom? HMM!?" Suddenly, Glavin found that his subordinates looked a little strange: "Hey, what''s the matter with you? What a haunted look." Several members of the security forces who came with grafin were in a trance at the moment. Even when they reported the results to grafin, they seemed to be still silent in another matter, and their faces still showed an intoxicated look. It was like a devout believer who had witnessed the best things in the world. Just then Lucius returned to the Lounge: "I''ve kept you waiting, Mr. craven." "Ah ~ it''s all right. Is miss buyani behind you?" Gravin said with a smile. At the same time, he had noticed a beautiful shadow behind Lu Lu Xiu, although he was still blocked behind Lu Lu Xiu and didn''t show his true face. However, a smart and elegant temperament has been sent out from the elegant black hair, and gravin did not notice that his subordinates were standing straight as stimulated. Everyone looked serious, as if they were about to be reviewed by the king, and wanted to show their best and most attractive side. Luxiu measured his body and made a gesture to the girl behind him: "come in, buyani ~ explain to Mr. Craven that you have stolen those things." When the girl named buyani walked into the room, Glavin Lux! The famous investigator in the free city froze. In addition to solving all kinds of suspense cases in gravin''s life, there is one more thing today, which has become one of his few hobbies. "It''s so beautiful" Looking at the girl who walked into the room, gravin murmured almost subconsciously. (to be continued...) Chapter 599 ?? As beautiful as an elf Gravin couldn''t help recalling this rumor. The girl''s face and temperament in front of her can almost be described perfectly, especially it fully reflects the pure beauty of girls of her age. Unlike some noble girls, they are too showy and emit a debauchery and disdainful smell, just like a flower grown up in a dirt free nature. WwW.XshuOTXt. CoM "It''s so beautiful" In a moment, after he inadvertently said these words, graven suddenly realized his gaffe. Although it was indeed a heartfelt praise, he might leave a bad impression that he was a libertine for the girl he just met. For a moment, gravin smiled awkwardly: "I''m sorry, Mr. ruxiu. Miss buyani is really beautiful, which makes me a little impolite." "It doesn''t matter ~ then bujani, it''s up to you to state what you lost." Under the extremely patient and meticulous inquiry of several security team officials, almost as if they were courteous, buyani, who was forced to continue playing the role of "sister", began to state some lost things. It''s good that as an investigator, gravin has seen many people who can control themselves. However, among his subordinates, two energetic young people stammer when they look at buyani. Although gravin, as his immediate boss, can understand the feelings of these boys, can''t you guys look away from Miss buyani at this time? Don''t forget. It''s working time! "Then we''ll register these first. If we find Miss buyani''s stolen goods in the stolen goods sold by the other party, we will rule you at the first time." Put away the documents recording more than ten stolen items. Glavin said very gentlemanly. "Then everything will trouble you, Mr. craven." Lu Xiu nodded. After the silver wing chamber of Commerce, gravin kicked angrily and still looked at the subordinates of the silver wing chamber of Commerce. After the chamber of Commerce sent off the members of the security team, Lu Luxiu was relieved. Fortunately, he told buyani to selectively register some stolen goods. You know, buyani''s ring is full of stolen goods, some of which were originally the treasures of black dragon Rogge. God knows if the black dragon was stolen from the free city. So in the end, ruxiu can only ask buyani to register some things that originally belong to her. Even if they are found, they will not be found to be stolen items from some chambers of Commerce and shops in the free city, "These guys are really annoying ~" After the outsider left. Buyani could not play the image of a pure and introverted young lady. After taking off the ring and restoring its original appearance, buyani, who was in a bad mood because of theft, sat down on the sofa and sulked. As a dragon, someone stole the treasure quietly. It was an indelible stain on his career, and the most damned thing was that the prisoner didn''t leave a trace so that he couldn''t find the object of revenge. Lu Luxiu also sat down. At this time, the door was pushed open. Safiros, dressed in black and holding an authentic Taidao, came in with Liu Tao, who was still playing hache. The angel on the wing still looked cold. After looking around, they both casually found a place to sit down. "What a disaster! It caused us so many things early in the morning." Liu Tao poured himself a cup of tea while playing hache. Liu Tao, who was woken up early in the morning, began to arrange the internal inspection of the whole chamber of Commerce. Until now, he was finally busy. Eliza nodded: "but fortunately, nothing too important has been lost." "Woo woo ~ isn''t my space ring important? Where is my life savings!!" Buyani immediately protested wrongfully. "Next, we have to make some arrangements. After all, there are too many secrets here. It''s troublesome for such intruders who can break in at will to see something they shouldn''t see." Lu Xiu, who has been given the responsibility of leader, thinks more. Losing some money is a small matter. If the other party sees something that should not be seen, it will be troublesome. In a chamber of Commerce, there is an heir of a merchant family related to the fate of a country. There are also two powerful dragons famous for their strength on the mainland, and then there are a group of frost and snow elves in the pharmacy workshop. If anything is exposed, it will be over. Eliza suggested at this time: "If possible, store some important documents in the space ring in the future. At the same time, everyone''s space equipment should be worn on the body at any time. Although the other party can break in regardless of any Dharma array at will, from the perspective of theft, it should still have to be touched directly by hand to take away things. It may be safer to keep everything on the body Some. " "Well, it''s a little troublesome, but now it has to be natural." Reluctantly nodded. Facing this omnipresent opponent who seemed to be like an illusion, Lu luciu also felt thorny: "buyani ~ what existence or talent can completely ignore the protection array on the mainland?" "This £¬" Frowning, buyani thought for a long time, but there was no one, so she came out: "It shouldn''t be possible. Even if I have the magic immunity talent as a crystal dragon, all I can do is to easily destroy the magic array. It''s impossible to completely ignore the existence of the array. The literature I have read records that some believers who believe in a god of the second generation have the power to sneak to another plane and can avoid the detection of many arrays However, according to the literature, as long as they leave the plane, they will be detected immediately. It is reasonable that there are no such creatures and abilities on the whole continent to do this. " "In this case, there is really no clue!" "Those so-called security forces, I think, are in vain. As human beings, how can we find such extraordinary people?" Buyani also sighed. In the eyes of the crystal dragon girl, she was facing confused enemies. How could those ordinary human guards in the security team find each other. "The man named gravin has some skills. His thinking is very active and not rigid. Although his method seems too rigid, it seems to be the most suitable method in this situation." But Lu Luxiu didn''t think so. After chatting with gravin for a while, Lu Luxiu knew that the man was not simple: "I also care about it." "Care about the investigator?" "No ~ I care a little about the perpetrator. In fact, I also want to know the identity of the other party and how to sneak in here without telling me." Said here, Lu Xiu suddenly shouted: "rob ~ are you here?" This time, there was only a quiet response to Lu Xiu''s voice. Unlike usual, the Lord of Yin flow always appeared in the room as if he were a ghost and listened to his orders. "No? It''s really rare ~" buyani muttered, then closed her eyes and rested. "The guy who always hides in the dark ran out when he found the theft this morning." Safiros explained the whereabouts of the robbery for Luluxiu. In the whole chamber of Commerce, only safiros has the strongest perception of the robbery in the sneaking state, and even stronger than Luluxiu in this regard. "Oh ~ but I don''t remember giving him any orders." "He''s a little impatient. He doesn''t even hide his breath. It seems that breaking into the thief this time hurts his self-esteem." Safiros took Liu Tao''s poured tea and took a sip. Buyani also said with a smile at this time: "speaking of, he is always proud of his sneaking ability. This time he met a more powerful sneaking expert. The Dragon grammar array that he can''t cross easily broke through. It''s a big blow to him." After a heavy rain, the noon sun was bigger than expected. However, for the robbery that shuttled between the houses like ghosts, even the sunshine could not penetrate the increasingly thick black fog on him. Neither buyani nor safiros knew one thing. The robbery that left without a shout was not because of shame, It was another big mistake for me yes! It was a huge mistake caused by one thought! After learning about the theft of the chamber of Commerce in the early morning, the robber who was still in standby and dormant state seemed to be stimulated to act quickly. The chamber of Commerce was stolen and the prisoner left almost no clues, which really made the robber have to admire each other''s methods. Unexpectedly, there were good sneakers no less than himself in this city. But after knowing the possible time of the other party''s crime, I suddenly remembered an event last night! There can be no mistake! When I returned to the chamber of Commerce last night, the figure running in the rainy night, according to the calculation of time, the figure in black robe is probably the prisoner who stole the chamber of Commerce!! I actually looked away and let go of the prisoner in front of me! Rob, who had no time to say hello to Lu Xiu, rushed out at the first time and tried to recall each other''s body shape and the direction of disappearance. Rob roughly judged that the figure under the black robe should be a child, and nine times out of ten the direction of running was the checkpoint in the upper and lower areas. After a night of heavy rain, almost all traces were washed away, but as a ninja, robbery has always been a careful person. Ninjas are not only good at hiding and assassination, but also have a set of methods to track the enemy. Under the full search of the robber, he finally found some weak traces and tracked down. Just as he expected, the other party did come from the lower area. However, the robber at the checkpoint was helpless to find that all traces disappeared out of thin air. The other party was like leaving the world when he came to the checkpoint, and even no smell remained. This is incredible! Finally, the traceless robbery can only return to the chamber of commerce with a feeling of anger. (to be continued) Chapter 600 ?? The futile robbery can only provide Lu Xiu with this important clue he found. "Child! Are you sure?" "Yes, it can be determined by each other''s body shape, and it seems to coincide in time." This clue is very important. At least now, the visionary criminal 5201 novel has launched the latest chapter of the Lord of the white dragon in the alien world at a high speed. The address of this chapter is. If you think this chapter is good, please don''t forget to recommend it to your friends in QQ group and microblog Chapter 601 For those in power, it is more common to take advantage of the black forces in the lower class as the eyeliner. For love, the black rose should not be content only with a gangster group mixed up in the bottom of society, becoming another face of the society, becoming a black agent of the power people, and becoming the shadow government of a country is the purpose of the black rose. After annexing many small gangs, the growing black rose quickly adjusted its development position and abandoned old means such as extortion, collection of protection fees, theft and smuggling of contraband by taking advantage of the opportunity of the large-scale search and arrest of arson criminals in the free city, Black rose is rapidly developing in the direction of receiving and selling stolen goods and controlling the online market. It also cooperated with the city security team, which is now needing a lot of eye liner. Because black roses have controlled many stolen goods trading places, this is just the thread of their needs for the security team. Of course, in return, the security team reduced the targeting of black rose in this search, and secretly acquiesced in the business of black rose outside the black street, such as bars, casinos, brothels and so on. At the same time, lefulan is also very clear about one thing. The black rose developed in black street can never leave the * * soil that can let him breed. It is one thing to cooperate with the security forces, but it is another thing to continue to strengthen the control of black street. Leflea doesn''t want to accidentally offend too many characters and gangs in the black street when cooperating with the security team, and can''t let the black street form a feeling that black rose betrays its own people. Now black rose can''t be isolated, but it needs the power of the white road to accelerate its development, so leflea spent a lot of thoughts and delicately controlled the balance between each other. "Hum ~" rob Leng snorted: "play some clever female foxes." "A lot of great wisdom is accumulated by cleverness ~" lefflan looked at the robbery with provocation, as if to say that I''m much better than you now. Yalin doesn''t care about lefflan''s tightrope strategy. Even if lefflan has taken off her trickery and trickery, playing with Locke sass''s wisdom for power, she must be ready to retreat. How can she see that the original leader of black rose can disappear and endure to change her face until the establishment of the hero alliance? Lefflan is the kind of character who becomes benevolent if she doesn''t succeed. "Now there is too little time to cooperate with the security team. For the time being, please give me a little time. I will let the roots of the black rose into it." The emergence of the soul stone and the accident that passed by made Yalin feel up and down. Yalin took some time to sort out the relevant information Lu Lu Xiu got after coming to the free city. First, the most suspected arsonist this time. According to the information provided by lulushu, the prisoner did not appear until after the emergence of the soul stone. There had never been such an unpredictable criminal in the free city before. Therefore, Yalin can conclude that the continuous theft cases in the free city must be the holder of the soul stone, and the other party must have inadvertently obtained the soul stone. However, because the power of the gem liberates the * * and locks the heart, the powerful power of the soul stone allows the prisoners to make all kinds of major cases without being discovered by anyone. It makes sense that even the dragon''s spiritual power can''t be detected by the other party. As for the identity of the other party, first of all, Yalin infers that the possibility of the other party as a human is very high! After all, the largest population of free cities is still human. Different nations such as elves, dwarves and orcs have emerged as slaves. Even if there may be powerful aliens like blood clan and giant dragon living here secretly, their overall number is too small and their chances of obtaining the soul stone are too small. If it is human, then it is only right that slaves should take this opportunity to escape from this city that seems like hell to themselves. If they do not escape but continue to stay, they may also be ordinary civilians in this city, but is it really so? Yalin and lulushu have been analyzing any clues through the relevant information collected. Any suspicious situations in the free city after the emergence of the soul stone are combined back and forth in their minds, trying to connect them together. Finally, when Yalin turns to see a piece of information, the messy clues in his mind immediately become a line. "Yes, that''s some news we heard after we came to this city. It seems that the rebellious slaves rushed out of the prison and planned to hijack the businessman filibus." At this time, Lu Luxiu thought about it and said some gossip he had inquired about: "however, there are some rumors behind the riot. It is said that the leader of the team is an orc, who would have been a slave fighting with gerkate in the arena the next day. However, it is said that some people say that the orc has become a monster in the battle, and that the orc has summoned a demon." Yalin in the projection clapped his forehead and his tone became urgent. Lulushu was aware of this by Yalin, but said with some distress: "but the orc has been killed by the arena champion, and his head was even hung for nearly a week before being buried. If he really got the soul stone, it may also fall to \ Suddenly, lulushiudun seemed to think of something and said suddenly: "wait, after the riot, the arena champion gerkate offered a reward to a child who participated in the riot to arrest him. If you consider it together with the current situation, the slave child of the riot is the one who took the soul stone." The warehouses burned down in the recent fire in the warehouse area belong to the slave merchant filibus. I can boldly provoke the big three in the free city, and break through the protection of the large-scale legal array at will. I guess I can''t think of anyone else except this child. Perhaps the purpose of all this is probably to retaliate. Retaliation against filibus may also be retaliation against the city! After the communication, Eliza quickly brought relevant information about the children offered a reward. His name is Claire. He is a second-generation slave. He was originally a slave responsible for sundries in the free city arena. Fled after rioting with an orc named longga. It is a striking sign that he was cut off in the scuffle. Now the city security team of free city offered a reward of 100000 rien to arrest him, while the arena champion gerkate offered a reward of 1 million rien to arrest him. "Is that the child?" After looking at the thin face on the wanted notice, Lu Xiu hesitated to ask. Eliza nodded and said, "yes, Lord rulucio, gelkat has offered a reward of one million rien to arrest him. However, it is reported that gelkat''s reward order has incidental requirements, that is to catch each other alive." It''s a good thing to know the identity of the target. At least now Lu Xiu and others won''t look for each other like headless flies, but having each other''s identity information doesn''t mean that they can find each other immediately. The child has been wanted since the free city riots. The reward of one million lien is not a small number, The mercenaries and bounty hunters active in the free city have long been running around looking for him, and so far no one can find him. Using the power of gemstones to hide yourself is really hard to detect! In Lucius''s opinion, even the Dragon could not find the existence of Claire after hiding himself with the soul stone, let alone ordinary people. But no matter how mysterious the power of the soul stone is, through this theft, the other party stole some scattered cash, it is obvious that Claire still needs money to buy food and daily necessities. In other words, Claire needs normal diet and sleep. He can''t use the soul stone 24 hours a day. However, Lu Luxiu can only stand still for the time being. There are too few people on his side. Now he can only wait and see the city security team first. If his prediction is correct, the security team will soon be able to lock the target and take an action. Maybe at that time, his side can take this opportunity to catch the teenager named Claire first. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the abandoned rooms hidden in the intricate underground waterways in the lower part of the free city, Claire, who is now agitated and madly sought by many forces in the free city, has just barely cleaned up his room. Claire, who grew up as a slave, has a weak concept of money. In the eyes of boys, money can be exchanged for food and clothing, but money is never his own thing. What is the feeling of being buried by money? Claire, once a slave, often heard such ridicule from some noble lords and businessmen, but today Claire enjoys the feeling of being buried by money, which is almost killing herself! After erasing the Dharma array on a space ring harvested last night with the power of gemstones, I wanted to see what interesting things would be in the pure and beautiful girl''s space ring. However, it was not the cloth dolls, ornaments or some personal clothes that Claire thought. Before Claire could react, it was like a mountain of gold coins, jewelry, art treasures Rare minerals suddenly swarmed out and flooded the boy''s room. Claire, who was almost suffocated at the foot of the golden mountain, finally escaped and looked at the room almost filled with countless gold, silver and jewelry. (to be continued.) Chapter 602 ? After being free, in order to revenge, Claire, with the help of the power of gemstones, survived in this city full of malice to herself. However, gemstones can strengthen her * and create things out of thin air, but even if she eats more food, she will not feel full. At most, she can only deceive her stomach for a short time. In order to survive, Claire needed some money to buy food and supplies, as well as books and materials to learn magic. Claire has stolen many stores for a long time. In addition to some special materials needed to learn magic, Claire also stole a lot of cash and valuables that can be used for black market trading. However, after she set fire to the warehouse area, Claire had to give up the way of selling stolen goods to get money, because many strange faces have appeared in the black market, Claire was not stupid to know what these people were doing, and what he would pay if he continued to take out the stolen goods and sell them. Valuable magic materials can help you grow your magic level faster, and Claire thinks it''s enough in terms of money. If you just buy food and necessary daily necessities, even if you don''t sell valuables, stealing some cash is enough. After spending half a day putting all kinds of gold, silver and jewelry piled up all over the room back into the ring, Claire was tired and lying on the bed panting. Claire, who spent almost a day tidying up her room, knew one thing. If all these gold, silver and jewelry were sold, even the most unscrupulous bootlegging shop would have to sell at least hundreds of millions of leans. Why are so many treasures in a girl''s space ring? Although there are doubts, some things today have been delayed a lot. After a rest, Claire opened the magic book and began to study. Beside Claire''s desk, several magic crystals are suspended in the air with the support of a Dharma array. This dharma array is designed by Claire to analyze the magic patterns on the stone columns in the free city with the help of the power of gemstones, which can make the magic in the magic crystals slowly emit like incense, Let the mage enter a state similar to magic meditation while learning magic theory, which has achieved the goal of learning and exercise ¡£ Half an hour later Claire sat up and frowned. It was not a bottleneck in her study. But in the process of learning, the girl''s face always appears in my mind. Not only that, but also some crazy thoughts. for the first time! This is the first time that I have such an idea! Involuntarily pinched the gem in her chest. Claire seemed to hear the temptation whisper from the unknown field. As soon as she clenched her teeth, Claire concentrated on using the power of the gem. In an instant, the power in the gem increased Claire''s spiritual power to the limit, under the control of strong spiritual power. All the distractions were expelled from my mind. Claire buried her head and quickly turned over the spell book. With the help of gemstones, Claire almost never forgot and absorbed all the useful knowledge in the book. Originally, it took at least half an hour to read and understand the contents of a page. Now Claire only turns over a page every five minutes, Learning speed and understanding ability are six times faster than ordinary people. But within an hour of this, Claire opened her hand to hold the gem. "Pager pager" Gasping for breath, her lungs were as painful as being punctured. Claire involuntarily touched her nose, and the bright red marks couldn''t help appearing on her fingers. Claire knew she was at her limit. The power of gems is at the cost of overuse! Claire had to stop studying temporarily and fell into bed. When the tingling in her lungs gradually disappeared, a weak headache began to come, according to past experience. This time I used it for almost an hour and stopped when the warning signal appeared. Compared with the sequelae, it was only more than ten minutes. The last time I went to copy the information of a magic tower, I spent a full two hours regardless of my physical condition. After forced to return to my hiding place, Claire experienced a pain comparable to thousands of torture. After being tortured for two days, Claire finally recovered. Since then, the boy vowed to use the power of this stone carefully, because pain is a small thing. But the pain is accompanied by mental weakness, confusion in the mind, and even basic thinking can''t be done. If someone broke into here at that time, I''m afraid I''ll really be caught at arm''s length. Suddenly Claire''s eyes opened fiercely. The detection array arranged in the waterway gave a warning, and someone broke into here. Turning over, ignoring her aching head, Claire took the crystal ball on the table and said a few spells. Some pictures emerged. "Really, the smell here is terrible!" "Be careful boating. I don''t want to fall into the water and become a drowned chicken." In the picture, three soldiers in leather armor and the badge of the city security team are rowing a small boat in the waterway. One of the soldiers looks around the waterway with an oil lamp for lighting and seems to be searching for something. I was found here? This was Claire''s first idea, but the boy soon denied it. From the picture, the three soldiers were just looking for it blindly, and from their absent-minded appearance, it should be just a coincidence that they broke into their hiding waterway. "There seems to be nothing here, and there is no place for people to fall. The other party can''t sleep in the water." "Well, let''s search it. If not, go back ¡£¡± As Claire thought, the other party is really just searching blindly in uncertainty, but if they continue to move in, they will find this originally abandoned material room. At that time, I suddenly found a room in the waterway. The other party will definitely come in and search. It seems inappropriate to kill each other now. The search is generally arranged by the upper level of the security team. Once the search personnel do not return, they will certainly attract attention. At that time, more than three people will come to this waterway for a large-scale search. Claire quickly went outside and performed a spell. In order to prevent this from happening, she had long been unable to live with the illusion spell. Under the effect of the spell, the originally excavated room quickly disappeared and replaced by the same waterway wall as the surrounding area. It looked so dazzling that she could even see that it was covered with moss and stains, and could not see any abnormality at all. Soon the boat passed Claire''s eyes, and the three security soldiers didn''t find anything unusual. The relieved Claire returned to the room. At this time, the boy felt hungry. He took out some bread and dried meat at will and ate it. Soon Claire invested in the study of magic again. Time flies, until near dusk, Claire finally finished reading the whole book. Claire has remembered the magic theory in the book, and the next thing is to practice. However, when Claire reached for a book, she suddenly found that the book was different from the previous magic books. The cover of the whole book seemed to be made of some kind of leather. It felt strange. When she opened the book, Claire was surprised to find that the content in the book was not printed, but completely handwritten. Looking at the dense text and many strange graphics on it, Claire was stunned for a time. The text on it was not a common language on the mainland, but an unheard of text. The whole text written with red dye gave people a feeling of discomfort and uncertainty. Frowning, Claire tried to recall that the book seemed to have been stolen from a good house in the upper area. The owner of the house seemed to have strange taste, because Claire saw many specimens in the room, including the bones of various animals, viscera, even human bones and fetuses soaked in green liquid. At that time, he almost escaped without fear, but curiosity overcame fear. After passing through a large iron gate in the basement, Claire entered a bloody secret room. In the center of the secret room, there was only a huge red Dharma array like an altar. Claire roughly recognized that it was a Dharma array for calling through her magic knowledge, It''s just that it''s not clear what to call. Ignoring the oddity in the secret room, there were many magic books on the bookshelf in the secret room. Claire was overjoyed and quickly stuffed all the books into the space ring, and now this manuscript should have been taken back at that time. "What''s written in it? It shouldn''t be very important magic data!" After learning magic, Claire also knows that some powerful mages usually write in the form of code or create a text they can understand in order to avoid their legal knowledge being usurped. This is also the case for mages who don''t know this book. She couldn''t help looking down at the gem hanging around her neck. Finally, Claire gritted her teeth and used the power of the gem again, regardless of her body that hadn''t fully recovered. Thousands of knowledge poured into her mind. In a moment, Claire understood the meaning of the words in the book. "Abyss language!" Claire found a word in his mind, and then the boy gently read other words in his mind: "to the great fallen master, I will be sure to complete your task and let the broken white swan dye her wings black." What''s the meaning of this? What is the fallen master!? Claire raised her head with a puzzled look, and then looked down again. (to be continued) Chapter 603 ? October 8th "Damn it, why can''t so many creatures open the channel after sacrificing? This shouldn''t happen." October 14th "Today, ten slaves were sacrificed again, but the channel still hasn''t been opened. Let alone the great master of communication, even a little evil devil can''t come into the world." October 19th ''How strange! Logically speaking, this city is full of pain and suffering. Theoretically, it should be able to take the initiative to produce channels, but looking back, it seems that there has never been anything like the arrival of masters in this city, which is really abnormal. " After reading this, Claire found that this book seems to be the diary of a mage. It seems to record that the mage tried to open the channel and summon something to his world, but it seems to have been unsuccessful. And what is the so-called little evil devil? Claire, who was still confused, bent down again and continued to read. November 3rd "The news reported back was finally answered. According to the experiment of the mission, the sacrifice was successfully carried out two kilometers away from the periphery of the free city, but entering the free city for sacrifice did not work at all, as if a powerful force blocked the channel of the interface." November 7th "Fan lock!? The huge stone pillars built in the free city were not ornaments, but this magical device. I really didn''t expect that the magic lock could suppress the power of the abyss generated by the sacrifice. No wonder so many previous sacrifices couldn''t work. " November 13th "Damn it, the plan had to be changed because of the lock. But the problem is whether it is to destroy the mystery lock or directly hijack the person who the great master wants, but this has involved two of the three giants of free cities. How can we do it with our hands alone without the help of the power of the great demon master Demon master £¡£¿ Instantly Claire noticed the word. I seem to have read the relevant introduction on some stolen materials. The devil is an evil creature from the abyss and hell, which will continue to spread death and pain on the earth. Now there are many evil believers who worship the devil on the mainland. These evil believers continue to kidnap and kill innocent people and sacrifice to the devil in exchange for strength, Heretics have always been the target of severe crackdown by the Holy See. Claire remembered that she seemed to have read some materials in some books. There were some magicians who specialized in studying demons from the abyss and hell. Even developed a new magic, trying to summon some less powerful demons to enslave them, which has turned these demons into their own demons. However, this was hundreds of years ago. In the "Tower of sages", which once represented the highest achievement in magic on the mainland, a mage secretly summoned demons, but the summoned demons quickly ate the mage himself, and then killed dozens of people in the research room. Finally, after the uncontrolled demons were eliminated, the "Tower of sages" issued regulations prohibiting all research on the summoning of demons. Besides the mage''s diary. Some of the contents behind this book praise the so-called demon master, and record how to summon demons and how powerful and terrible those demons are after summoning demons. "Oh, it hurts." suddenly Claire, who was about to continue watching, covered her forehead and wailed bitterly. At that moment, Claire''s blue jewel on her chest faded quickly, but the pain did not disappear, but became more and more intense. At this time, the nosebleed seemed to drop off continuously, and several drops even fell on the book and dyed the paper red. She hurried to bed. Claire covered her head and looked at the dark roof painfully and helplessly. It was her own fault. She began to use the power of gemstones before she fully recovered. I''m afraid some of the sequelae can stand it. Claire closed her eyes and tried to ignore the pain, but in the pain, Claire''s mind was full of the contents of the book just now. The master who wrote the book recorded the power of the devil in the book. In order to kill the son of a great noble, he had helped another son inherit the noble title. The master who wrote the book summoned a devil. The devil tore all the guards of a team into pieces, and the devil, as a staff officer, murdered a competitor''s family bit by bit. Moreover, the book also records too many deeds of "praising" the devil''s power, especially for the so-called fallen masters. The diary in the book is more alarmist. As long as the masters can come to the world, the free city will either become the master''s possession. Or be destroyed in an instant. Destroy the free city, destroy this twisted and cruel city For a moment, Claire seemed to forget the pain, and her mind was full of the idea. This city, which has brought too much pain to itself, has nothing to miss at all, only makes people feel heartfelt hatred and anger. In my own eyes, this city is a city of hell. The residents, businessmen and nobles in the upper area are the demons in hell. If you can summon the devil to this world and let the real devil destroy this demon city, then \\ Gradually the boy fell into a coma. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ There is only a thin line between reason and madness! When an unexpected discovery in the free city made the whole city exposed to the threat of the devil''s claws from the abyss in the future, the territory of karsermen, the strongest empire in the east of the mainland, was really invaded by the devil. In recent days, a group of cults openly rushed into the Church of a territory city to try to kill priests and believers, After the city security team received the news and arrived, the two sides fought, resulting in 23 deaths and 40 injuries ¡£ Shortly after the case, a group of cults set fire to the nearby commercial city of the kingdom of karut and incited the lower class poor to launch a riot, which led to a scuffle that day and forced the whole city to martial law. Finally, after suppressing the goods cults, the city lost more than one billion riens that day. Shortly after the incident, the Holy See responded quickly. The directly affiliated institutions around the Holy See quickly strengthened martial law and sent light knights to start a large-scale search for evil believers. As a country at that time, karserman and karut also sent out urban defense teams to increase patrols, Only a few days later, when a patrol in a territory of the kingdom of Korut was ordered to search a workshop of an altar of suspected cultists, it was attacked by demons from the distorted void. Hundreds of soldiers, including backup troops, were killed. With the assistance of mages directly under the urban defense team and holy see monks, several powerful "blade demons" from the distorted void finally turned into ashes. This demon attack made the Holy See Note to the royal families of countries in the east of the mainland at the first time. In order to avoid unnecessary losses caused by secular forces against demons, the Holy See asked to notify the Holy See to assist in handling the nest of evil believers at the first time. However, in the past week, the holy Vatican, which raised its alert because of the demon invasion on the side of the holy capital in the west of the mainland, responded quickly. The knight of light directly under the Vatican, together with the forces of various countries, quickly removed several demon altars and successfully defeated four waves of demons entering the main material plane, including a powerful demon at the level of supervisor. And the loss is only within 100 people. The holy see is very proud of this record. Due to the invasion of demons, the Holy See consciously leaked some relevant information, which not only did not damage the prestige of the Holy See, but also made anti religious people who originally questioned that the Holy See was spreading teachings just to expand believers and get more benefits have to shut up in front of the facts, Originally, some people who did not believe in the Holy See have also become believers. In the karsermon Empire, Augusta, the nominal prince but actually in power, is walking around the room anxiously with small steps. Although the huge magic crystal lamp in the ceiling makes the whole room like day and the magic array used to adjust the temperature makes people dare to be as warm as spring, Augusta still feels as if he has fallen into the ice cellar. "Your Highness ~ it''s late at night. Please rest as soon as possible to avoid damage to your body." On one side, the concubine who is most loved by Augusta is saying with concern. Facing the concubine who came from the Marquis family and grew up almost as a childhood sweetheart, Augusta looked slightly better, but still waved his hand: "go and have a rest first." The concubine who grew up with Augusta knew his character. She immediately stopped. She nodded and saluted, "yes! I''ll retire first. Please rest as soon as possible." When his concubine was also a childhood sweetheart who grew up and left, Augusta sighed. When they were young, they were two unpredictable playmates. At that time, there would be so many cumbersome rituals, but Leia became her concubine. Now that they have grown up, they can''t return to the age of mutual heart to heart and spit out their troubles. Although Augusta was gratified by the gentle eyes that Leia showed before she left, there were some things she could not tell Leia, just like whether she could really ascend the throne in the future. As the prince of the strongest empire in the east of the mainland, he even raised his father and became the uncrowned king, but one day he found that in this chess game called the world, he was just a trivial chess piece, and the real chess player was someone else. This kind of loss and pain is really unbearable. Why did the prince of the first power in the east of the mainland think so!? Augusta couldn''t help laughing at himself. All this was probably due to the amazing news brought back by his confidant, level 17 mage Leonard. (to be continued) Chapter 604 ? Some distraught Augusta was still sleepless at the moment. He went out of the room and came to another remote corner of the palace, which was originally a cold palace for holding the wrong concubine. But it was completely abolished after Augusta raised his father, and now another special guest lives here. The two elite guards in full armor at the door opened the door without saying a word. When Augusta entered the small palace, they stood back like stone statues. The four healthy women waiting in the palace bedroom saluted and retreated immediately after seeing Augusta. Augusta went straight and saw the fairy girl sitting on the bed like a frightened bird. Seeing the Augusta girl was like seeing a nightmare and a monster. Her young body kept retreating with a quilt, But it seems that there is no room for retreat here. Now the only thing the girl can do is bury her head without saying a word. "Did she say anything?" "I''m sorry, your highness. The child still didn''t say anything today. Lord rionas has asked before, but there is still no answer." The weapon factory in the secret valley of the karsermon empire was completely destroyed because of the little girl named Aisha, a powerful black dragon ~ no! Strictly speaking, two black dragons broke into the valley and wantonly destroyed it in order to take the girl away. Finally, the half Elf Female mage, the magic technical director employed by the Empire, fought with Turner Ya and the black dragon. In order to eliminate one of the black dragons, Turner Ya''s unknown magic froze the whole valley into an ice cellar. Everything in the valley was destroyed. The arsenal that invested the dividends and compensation after the war with the kingdom of kreises turned into ruins in an instant, and all the funds were wasted. Although the data analyzed by Turner Ya is backed up in the imperial secret service, it is impossible to resume production in a short time. At the thought of this, Augusta couldn''t help being angry and wanted to kill to vent his hatred. But compared with the loss of money, the most terrible thing is that the battle with the black dragon has attracted the attention of the gods in the sky! gods! What a contradictory word it is. Those who believe it mean incomparable terrible power to them, while those who don''t believe it mean just a ridiculous scam to them. Once Augusta was not a devout believer, even if he planned to be baptized and become the adopted son of the Pope. In his own opinion, the overlord galselik once pulled the gods down from the altar, slaughtered its believers, burned its temple and almost trampled the gods into the mud. However, the gods did not punish the overlord galselik. However, in the end, the overlord''s empire was destroyed in the hands of mortals. The gods do not seem to be as powerful as imagined. If the gods are really omnipotent, how can they allow the existence of overlord galseric. If it is really powerful, why let the devil as its enemy exist! Or do gods really exist? Are those so-called miracles, stories written in urban scriptures and scriptures true? Or is it just a fairy tale written by an ordinary mortal ¡£ In other words, the God is actually just a more powerful creature, just like the legendary dragon and Titan~ Augusta had doubts. However, as his confidant, rionas could not speak nonsense, and the feather given by the angel he brought back did not belong to this earthly existence, the gods did exist, and never let go of his attention to the secular mortals of the earth. "What do you know and why are those black dragons looking for you?" Asked Augusta, who suddenly looked at Aisha. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± For this problem, Aisha just kept her head down and didn''t say a word. In fact, why did she become like this? Even Aisha doesn''t know. Although she was often teased in Turner''s hands as a doll, the half Elf Female mage gave Aisha more freedom, Even when Aisha dared not expect to learn magic, Turner agreed. The waitresses around Turner had a good attitude. At least I won''t just treat myself as a cargo or pet like now. In Aisha''s opinion, staying by Turner''s side, whether it takes decades or hundreds of years, at least she still hopes to be free. But now all hope is gone. Why did the Dragon catch herself? Aisha didn''t understand. She was just an ordinary little girl. And his clan is even less likely to be involved in the legendary dragon. Why do you want to catch yourself at all costs? I really don''t know Aisha didn''t answer, and Augusta had no choice. Leonus, who had returned with Aisha, explained the situation. The mage also used spiritual magic to Aisha, but the elf girl who didn''t know anything could not provide any useful information. "Watch the child. Don''t let her have any accidents, okay?" Augusta is also at a loss to leave at the moment. He has always been a country split from the perlas Empire established by the former overlord galseric. After witnessing the turbulent years of the continent for 2000 years, he has always been eager to restore the order of the overlord era. However, it seems that the overlord did not establish the perlas empire by his own power. Many important materials and documents have been handed down in the secret library of the karsermen empire. It shows that the overlord once received the assistance of some mysterious forces in the yanod mountains. Augusta once doubted this rumor as much as he doubted the gods, However, after going to the kingdom of karut to buy Aisha from the king of mercenaries in the free city, the other party brought the news that Augusta had to re judge the overlord. Farron, the great mage of the sage''s tower, took the three sacred relics handed down from the era of overlord to the Arnold mountains! The so-called three sacred objects are the proof of the rumored contract between overlord galseric and the existence beyond the secular world. These three things were scattered after the collapse of the Empire of perlas. Among them, the tower of the sage kept one ornament, and the kingdom of kreises held a treaty instrument. The karsermon empire is a dragon scale. The great mage of the sage''s Tower took one of the sacred objects to the Arnold mountains, and it was the most important period of internal reform of the sage''s tower, which really made people have to doubt Farron''s intention. If the legend is true, the overlord galseric really reached a contract with an unknown force and unified the whole continent with its power, can the karsermon Empire, which inherited the heritage of the perlas Empire, also reach a contract with it? But now it''s too late. The gods have noticed the karsermon empire. After the end of the overlord era, both the holy capital and the holy Vatican in the East and west of the continent have always regarded the overlord galseryk as a taboo topic. Karserman secretly analyzed the technology of the overlord era and produced magic knights, a war machine that almost swept the entire rebel army two thousand years ago. The ambition of the karsermon Empire, its own ambition, can almost be said to be completely exposed ¡£ At the thought of this, Augusta could not help but clench his fist. Although he had not received the news, it was conceivable how the Holy See would react to it! Even though the karlseman Empire has now become the strongest country in the east of the continent. But the Holy See, originally a behemoth beyond the secular Kingdom, now has the support of real gods behind the Holy See. Where will its own destiny and the destiny of the whole empire go because of this disaster! For a time, Augusta was confused. The prince, who was wise and could always see through everything, didn''t know how to go his next move. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Confused In the divine realm of the sky, the goddess ishutar is observing a grain of sand in the world in her divine kingdom. The goddess sitting quietly by the pool looks at the confused figure in the pool, Augusta, Prince of the karsermon empire Brannis! With a smile on her holy face, the goddess''s white jade like fingers crossed the clear water. Augustus taton in the reflection after a burst of water waves turned into a child. The intermittent Augusta showed everything he had experienced since he was born. He moved forward step by step from the son of the king''s beloved concubine, knocked down all the obstacles and raised his father. A young man in his twenties became the uncrowned king of an empire. "My God ~ for the blasphemy of Augusta and the karsermon empire over the years, please allow me to punish them severely." On one side, a tall angel was looking at Augusta in the reflection. The five pairs of wings like streamer sent out a burning and powerful aura. He was wearing airtight gold armor. His body was more than two meters high, making him as dignified as a mountain that could never be crossed, and his eyes seemed to be burning with warm anger. Ishutar gently waved his hand and opened his pink lips: "do you think it''s blasphemy?" "Dare to question the existence of gods and try to restore the country of people who once blasphemed gods. Stupid people who grasp forces they simply can''t understand and try to start a new war in the world again must be severely punished!" The angel said sternly. "Hehe ~ although he is ambitious and bold, there is no doubt about his ability over the years." With a slight smile, ishutar looked a little indifferent: "as an emperor, if he doesn''t even have a little * *, he will also fail. There is a saying among ordinary people that a soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier. Similarly, he doesn''t want to make some achievements. A king who just wants to be content with the status quo is by no means a good king." "My God, do you want to forgive what this bold man has done?" With a gentle wave of his hand, the picture in the pool changed again: "those who make mistakes will naturally be punished, but the punishment method is not just blindly giving pain. In fact, in the final analysis, the perlas Empire more than 2000 years ago is actually the era I long for, a completely unified era." "The era of unity" the angel murmured the word. "It''s just that once galseric was born too early, and he also found the wrong object to rely on, otherwise the once perlas Empire should become the most brilliant era" The goddess''s tone took a trace of inexplicable regret: "for more than 2000 years, this continent has been divided for more than two years. The new son of stars has come, which will let me usher in a new sublimation, and this divided continent may also usher in a new ''Emperor''." (to be continued) Chapter 605 Top recommendations: A new emperor? Just like garserik, the overlord who unified the mainland more than 2000 years ago The angel standing behind the goddess remained silent and fell into meditation. The continent fell into a state of fragmentation after the collapse of the perlas Empire more than 2000 years ago. Even after so many years of secondary integration, although the countries on the continent have got rid of the era of war and ushered in a period of relative peace, However, due to the confrontation between the Holy See and the holy capital, generally speaking, the continent is still divided, and even if countries maintain superficial peace under the coordination of the two major religious organizations, there is still an undercurrent surging privately. Like today''s karlseman Empire, a long period of relative peace gave birth to many ambitious people. There is always a lack of self righteous people in this world. The overlord galseric established the perlas empire. Although the overlord was bold and blasphemed the gods with the help of a powerful existence, it has to be said that the whole continent entered an era of absolute peace in the era of the perlas Empire, and all ideas and analysis were unified by galseric''s iron and blood means, Under the constraints of the same belief and thought, disputes gradually decreased. Especially in the heyday of the perlas Empire, both economy and military reached an unprecedented height. Anyone, even including elves, dwarves, orcs and other foreign nations, has become a national of the perlas Empire and is proud of it. Social civilization has developed at an extremely fast speed, pushing the whole world forward. Even the various technologies owned by the perlas Empire were even more advanced than now. From airships to large-scale transmission arrays, to all kinds of magic guiding devices that make life more convenient, even the magic Knights privately produced by the karsermon Empire, a large part of these were excavated from the ruins of the original perlas empire. Once upon a time, when the rebels destroyed the perlas Empire, they also destroyed countless precious documents and materials, resulting in the new era of defining the pattern in the eastern part of the mainland, and even signs of civilization retrogression. It was not until the Holy See began to guide order again a thousand years ago that they gradually restored the progress of civilization. The foolish balance policy of the hypocrites believed in by the holy capital is just wasting too much time. In fact, time itself has proved that human beings are far superior to any other race. Although they are short-lived, weak and have some deep-rooted disadvantages in many aspects, human adaptability and learning ability are the most amazing in thousands of years, It can be said that human beings are simply the most satisfactory works of the creator. A unified continent. A unified continent and even the world completely ruled by mankind! This is what the goddess ishutar is most eager to achieve. However, too many differences make the disputes between humans continue to seriously hinder the development of civilization and the progress of the world. Eliminate the disputes, exclude those foreign nations that will be eliminated sooner or later, and make mankind completely unified under one will and use all the resources of the world for mankind. This is the Holy See''s biggest task now. "My God ~ your choice is always right, but there are more and better people in the world than a bold blasphemer." Angels who know the meaning of Goddess have no difference in supporting an emperor, but they don''t agree with the candidates. Augusta''s lack of belief in goddesses is more important than understanding the idea of promoting secular human civilization in the teachings of the Holy See. Augusta is more concerned about his personal achievements and obsession. He is more eager to create a second empire with a unified continent again. If he is allowed to master too much power and power, it is difficult to ensure that he will not become the second overlord galseric. What the angel thought of nature was also considered by the goddess, But ishutal stroked the water and said softly, "he will not become the second overlord. After all, the times are different. The former king of the white dragon Yalin is desperate for revenge, and now I have enough time to complete his shaping. Moreover, Augusta, as a ''replica'' of the overlord, also has his defects." "Then, my God, what about the baptism of Augusta by Pope Julian?" "Refuse a little for a while. Now we still need to solve some small problems. It''s easy to make Augusta emperor, but we still need to think long-term to avoid direct war with the holy capital. At this stage, we can help Augusta and karsermon empire expand their influence temporarily." "In that case, I will convey the oracle to Julian, let him meet Augusta and convey the will of my God." Ishutal whispered, "I will arrange freely on Augusta''s side. This time makes my lambs firm their faith, and the * * things in the abyss are ready to move." The angel''s eyes were sharp for a moment, The light wing behind seems to be more and more bright and high because of the master''s mood: "My God ~ this demon invasion is strange. Although there was a short conflict between kreises and karserman, there was no large-scale war and disaster on the main material plane after all. When the power of the abyss is still very scarce, people can''t understand the intention of actively invading the main material plane." "The devil''s reason is too chaotic to be thorough. Convey my Oracle and let the Holy See purify all the demons who dare to break into the main material plane. If necessary, let my messengers help the Holy See complete this task." "Yes, my God!" At this time, a strange color was revealed in ishutar''s beautiful eyes: "there is no doubt that the devil has powerful power, but the existence with this power does not have a rational mind. It is completely a puppet manipulated by his own * *. I really wonder why there are such strange creatures." "It''s just a failed product created by the great creator. My God ~ doesn''t need to worry about these * * creatures." "Failed product?" Ishutar''s beautiful eyes flashed and seemed to think otherwise: "however, from this abyss fluctuation, it seems that the demon who broke into the main material plane and invaded my lambs this time is an old friend, the killing master aleguso, and another one should be \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Killing master aleguso!! Compared with the master of hatred, the name of the master of killing makes the angel clench his fist. At the moment, even in the holy domain of the goddess, the angel seems to be at the forefront of the battlefield to confront the demon master. The momentum of the whole person is like a soldier ready to go. "Okar ~ as a ''Guardian'' angel, do you have the confidence to face aleguso? The most powerful demon master among the nine masters." "My God ~ has revealed my life that even aleguso, the master of killing, can never surpass a step in front of me." "I believe so ~ but you, who are also focused on defense, have no effective means to defeat aleguso. If ''Redemption'' does not leave, perhaps," the goddess said softly and sighed: "however, now if the killing master really enters the main material plane through the intersection, I have to come to deal with him myself." When the goddess said ''Redemption'', the guardian angel okar looked complex. There was a mixture of anger and regret in the fierce momentum: "he didn''t accurately understand the grand plan of our God. He looked at the problem too shallow." Ishutar raised his head and looked like a flowing aurora, Like a beautiful fairyland, the sky of the divine domain sighed: "it''s not an accurate understanding of what I mean, but the confusion of ''Redemption''. He agrees with my idea, but opposes the means to achieve the idea. If he wants to achieve his wish without paying any price, he will get nothing. He really should understand this." As if unwilling to talk about this topic, ishutar fiddled with the water, and the picture of the reflection in the water changed again. This reflection seems to be a magician''s workshop, and the owner of the workshop is onas, the confidant of Prince Augusta of the karsermon empire. At the moment, the young genius mage who has reached the level of 17 magic is carefully observing something on the desk with a special lens, When the image of the reflection was drawn closer, it was found that it was a huge book. "Is this book carried by the son of stars?" When he saw the book, the guardian angel Okal was surprised. The cover seems to be made of precious refined gold forged into silk thread and woven. With the mage''s reading, he was surprised to find that there was the luster of magic metal ollihakan in the pages inside. He mixed the ollihakan magic metal used to make magic weapons into a book for recording magic, This kind of extravagant behavior makes people want to describe the producer with monstrous things. Leonus, who was reading the magic book, didn''t realize at the moment that he, a magic workshop blessed with advanced protection array and anti detection array, which can be described as perfect defense, was now unreservedly exposed to the gaze of a powerful existence from the highest sky. Leonus was completely attracted by this book, which was excavated from the collapsed house of Turner ya, a female mage in the valley. From the appearance, Leonus recognized that this book was once carried by Turner ya. Originally, the identity of the half Elf Female mage Turner Ya has always been a secret. No matter how extravagant the book has been made, rionas, who originally hoped to get some information about Turner Ya''s identity, found that there was no content recorded in the book. To be exact, there is only a kind of irregular linear pattern, something rionas can''t understand at all, neither text nor code, and there is no rule to find. "Why does a half elf have this book? Shouldn''t this book be in..." "It should be kept in the hands of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. It is a relic of those who have sworn to love." Ishutal said what orcar didn''t have time to say: "this book is not something that came into the world with the son of the star, but a poor fake, just like the half elf!" (to be continued.) Chapter 606 ?? Five senses are lost in the dark! Invisible light Inaudible sound Can''t smell Speechless Even the touch of the skin disappears It was like being wrapped in a black world with nothing. It was as if the body had completely disappeared and only the soul still existed. In this completely ''nothing'' world, Turner only felt strong depression coming from her heart. Is death the most terrible punishment? Secular mortals may think so, but in the view of female mage Turner ya, the most terrible punishment compared with death is not death. The so-called "eternity" is an interesting word. Many times, whether the gods above the sky or the kings of secular countries like to use this word to boast their greatness, but have they ever thought that when the real eternity is immortal and after receiving too much information under the baptism of hundreds of millions of years, can a person''s spirit and soul bear it? When the spirit and soul can''t bear it, the collapse is death, that is, liberation, but in eternity, even in how painful it is, it can''t die, can''t be freed, can''t get rid of this suffering, that''s the most terrible punishment in the world! The snowstorm and the white light like the polar day were the last impressions that Turner could feel in her consciousness. I can still remember that in the battle with the black dragon, in order to finally win, I used the dragon scale obtained from the karsermon empire. Then after a brief blur of consciousness. I found that all my feelings left me. As a half elf, Turner Ya is much older than ordinary human beings. Her rich experience makes Turner Ya understand that she has not died, because her consciousness and memory are very clear. He can even recite the language of the magic language he once learned. After determining that she was not dead, after a short time of feeling lucky for the rest of her life, Turner fell into confusion, lost all her five senses, but her spiritual consciousness was very clear. This situation can only show that her soul and body were separated. Generally speaking, the separation and stripping of body and soul means that a person''s life has ended. Theoretically, his own body should have died, but the soul remains because of some obsession, just like the ghost in the undead creature wandering aimlessly in the world, until one day the soul that has lost the protection of body is gradually fragmented and returns to the sea of soul. But now the situation is somewhat abnormal. Turner ya, who had originally held the "commandment of life and death", knew very well that her feelings when she was transformed into a ghost were definitely not as dark as now. The only thing you can do is'' think '', and you can''t do anything else. Generally speaking, nine times out of ten, this situation is caused by some necromancers imprisoning and torturing some necromancers in order to make them obey. However, Turner doesn''t think she will be caught by some necromancer. There will be one necromancer in the world who will run to the secret arsenal of the karsermon empire. Moreover, he dares to intervene in the war between himself and the dragon, not to mention the huge destructive power generated by the dragon scale during liberation. Even the dragon can kill the power. Even the undead lich, known as the strongest undead creature, may have to die completely in the face of this power. No matter why it was like this, Turner immediately began to try whether she could please the current situation. However, no matter how hard the half elves tried, they could not change the state of no five senses. Turner Ya seems that even if she is really dead and lucky enough to become the ghost of the undead, she will try to maintain her obsession and let the soul continue to exist. It''s a big deal that she will really be a undead one day. Although this experience is hated, it''s better to live than to die. Being a living dead person is better than being a real dead person. But now the situation is desperate. The five senses are completely dark, that is, they can''t ask for help or get any external information. This feeling of being isolated in a nothingness world is very depressing. As a mage, Turner Ya knows her dilemma. I also know that if this situation continues for a long time, loneliness will become the most terrible torture tool and torture myself endlessly. How long will it take to get rid of this situation? If it takes a long time, will your soul be broken and have to return to the sea of soul? Or death is the best outcome. One thing Turner is most afraid of now is that she can''t die. That''s what really makes people despair. Constant common sense manipulates the will, but what feeds back to Tanya is one bad luck after another. It seems that my spiritual power is imprisoned and can''t be used at all. That is to say, if I can''t get rid of this situation, I can only hope that my soul will gradually collapse and free after decades or hundreds of years. I can''t even commit suicide now. If my soul won''t collapse, I have to taste the pain in this dark world forever. no It must not be like this! The world has become meaningless in this dark world. The loss of what to do and extreme panic have made Turner lose her concept of time. Sometimes the half Elf Female mage feels as if a hundred years have passed, but sometimes it feels like only one day has passed. Don''t ~ I don''t want to be like this ~ I don''t want to \ Trapped in this dark world, Turner Ya gradually lost her former pride. Facing this terrible reality, Turner Ya''s spirit gradually deteriorated and collapsed until the emergence of a ray of light "Well ~ although the imitation, it seems to be too weak compared with the real son of stars." In the divine realm, ishutar touched the body of Turner ya, a female mage whose flesh and blood were turned into ice crystal, just like an art treasure created by all the efforts of art masters. Now Turner is as motionless as a real sculpture and still maintains the casting posture of holding the staff. However, in this body that has turned into ice crystal, Ishutar can easily feel the trapped soul. I have to say this is really a miracle! Ishutar smiled knowingly. Turner''s body was completely transformed into ice crystals by the force of frost, but the soul was fortunately not damaged but trapped in the body. Now, although the previous body has been frozen, it is Turner''s own body after all. This frozen body is still performing the work of protecting the soul from being eroded by the call of the sea of soul, In other words, although the fire of life has been extinguished in theory, as long as her body is not damaged, her soul can always exist in the icy body. Compared with those necromancers who have been struggling to pursue the soul materialization spells lost by the necromancer and hope to stabilize their broken soul again, Turner Ya can be said to have realized their wishes with an extremely rare special situation, but sometimes immortality is more unbearable than death. Ishutar''s divine power penetrated into the female mage''s body and gradually touched the wandering soul. The powerful divine power quickly settled the wandering and trembling soul. Under the absolute gap of power, Turner seemed to fall into some kind of deep sleep, and the agitation of the soul finally began to stop. At the moment, the soul of the half elf sorceress seemed to be stripped of the shell of a walnut. Ishutar''s mind was like entering a no man''s land. It easily penetrated all the memories of Turner''s life. Even the most trivial thing could not escape the goddess''s mind. Images are fed back to ishutar''s heart through consciousness. They are many memories of Turner ya, but the goddess has no interest in Turner Ya''s daily memory. Under the power of divine thought, Turner Ya''s initial memory when she was first born in the world is presented. However, the initial memory is very strange. The half elf sorceress has no childhood memory, as if she had grown up when she opened her eyes and looked at the world Growing up in an environment like a magic laboratory, mages in blue robes and walls inlaid with magic crystals seem to constitute Turner''s world With endless magic learning and application, the mages who surrounded Turner always kept talking and expecting Turner to show their desired power, but Turner always brought them disappointment flee! Run! In the roar of battle, the blue and red dragons fell from the sky and took away the books that the mages asked for strength. Turner escaped from the place where she had been imprisoned for decades The next step is Turner Ya''s journey as if she were in exile. It is very difficult to survive as a semi elf on the mainland, especially in the east of the mainland. However, the magic she was forced to learn gave Turner Ya the strength to live. Anyone who dares to underestimate the semi elf has turned into ashes. Although she was free, the half Elf Female mage was nostalgic for the power of ancient times when she wantonly explored the whole continent. Finally, after receiving some news, the half elf came to the karsermon empire for the scale that once contracted with the king of the white dragon. "I see, but the dragon scale was not found at that time. It seems that it should have been taken away by the previous black dragon." "I''m sorry ~ my God! The accompanying Golden Dragon didn''t seem to be able to stop each other." "It doesn''t matter ~" ishutar doesn''t care: "That dragon scale is the last evil thought given to the world by the ancient dragon king. Even if I get the power inside, I can''t use it. On the contrary, it will consume my divine power to eliminate the huge frost power. Instead, I''d better leave this trouble to the black dragon. Besides, I care more about this child than the insignificant dragon scale." Gently touched Turner Ya''s face turned into ice crystal, and the goddess''s eyes took a look of compassion: "if Augusta was once galseric and I was once the king of the white dragon, then I should follow the king of the white dragon and send him an envoy who can help him." (to be continued) Provide full text online reading without pop-up window, with faster update speed and better article quality. If you think the network is good, share this site more! Thank you for your support! 5201 novel high-speed launch of the latest chapter of the Lord of the alien white dragon. This chapter is addressed to. If you think this chapter is good, please don''t forget to recommend it to your friends in QQ group and microblog! Chapter 607 Top recommendations: As a half elf, Tanya has experienced too many great events and witnessed too many transcendent secular existence. Ishutar does not think that Tanya will kneel down and pray in front of herself like an ignorant village woman because of her faith. The soul of the half elf needs to be reshaped, not only the soul, but also her * *. Unfortunately, Turner Ya''s * * has died. Fortunately, the soul of the half elf sorceress has been preserved almost intact. As a God, ishutar''s strength is undoubtedly powerful, but this strength also has limits. Ishutar can''t do anything beyond the divine power. Just as she asserted, the gods are not omnipotent. But compared with the annihilation of the soul, ishutar''s power can reverse the process of death. Only under the frost power of the White Dragon King, this flesh and blood body has undergone irreversible changes. Even using divine power will take a lot of time and energy to recover. It''s better to create a new body. Moreover, for the goddess, it is completely inconsistent with her idea to let a semi elf become her own messenger. "From nothing, from emptiness to reality! It is no longer a short-term manifestation through divine power or magic, but a real creation out of thin air!" Ishutar whispered, and there seemed to be a persistent flame burning in her beautiful eyes: "this time, it''s just a challenge to my own limits." The golden streamer like divine power gathered at the fingertips of the goddess. With the blessing of the divine power, the body of the half elf turned into ice crystal collapsed in an instant, leaving only a blue flame beating like a virtual shadow. After the liberation of Tanya''s soul, there was no sign of cheering and jumping. The divine power of the goddess still put the semi elf soul in some kind of sleep. The shaping of a new * * is not difficult, but the remodeling of the soul takes some time. However, for those trapped in darkness and surrounded by despair and pain, when his despair and negative feelings reach the extreme, as long as there is any glimmer of hope, he will seize it at all costs and keep it in mind forever In the secular world, what happened in the karsermon Empire has been tightly blocked by the Empire. In any case, regardless of the impact of the arrival of the goddess Messenger, the Empire suffered a heavy loss, no matter what the reason. This will cause a great blow to the national prestige. Especially shortly after the war with the kingdom of kreises, Prince Auguste, as a planner, wanted to take this opportunity to directly tear off the disguise and force his father to abdicate. Naturally, Augusta could not let this matter spread. At this time, the holy Vatican also received an Oracle from the goddess, for the devout believers in the Vatican. The will of the gods represents absolute correctness. The karsermon Empire secretly studied and produced magic knights, which seemed to have never happened in the eyes of the Holy See. Only Pope Julian wrote an autographed trustee and handed it to Prince Augusta. In the letter, he gently told the other party that because of the recent invasion of abyss demons in the eastern part of the mainland, he had to refuse Augusta''s baptism for a period of time. Augusta was also puzzled when he received the letter. For the Vatican ~ or now it should be said, what is the idea of the goddess who is still the only "Lord" in the world behind the Vatican? Augusta really can''t judge the next intention of the gods. Whatever he does is a great blasphemy to the gods. Doesn''t the goddess really care? What happened in the karsermon empire was completely blocked, and the secular forces could not detect it, but some existence beyond the secular world had learned something about what happened in the Empire. In the free city, the Black Dragon Prince crosaid is thinking about his next action. His injured subordinate Rogge came back with great bad news. This guy was greedy for a little wealth, and then screwed up the task he had completed. Up to now, whether the white dragon king wants the elf little girl named Aisha to die or live has become unknown, and even if Aisha is still alive. The impact of this incident has been. I''m afraid Aisha will be closely guarded by Augusta. In addition, the gods will certainly pay more attention to the karsermon empire. It''s very troublesome to recapture Aisha by force. Similarly, in the free city, in the silver wing chamber of Commerce, which has just subsided due to the theft, Lu luciou, as the president, also received a secret letter from an informant. From the letter, Lu luciou learned about the great event in the karsermon Empire and that the life and death of a little girl Yalin wanted has been unknown so far. After the incident was reported back to Ariel, Ariel looked very ugly in the city of odur. Aisha is the sister of irogel. Her safety has always been a heart disease of irogel, in order to make irogel completely submit to herself. Yalin promised to let her sister Aisha come back to her. Although now think about it, Yalin felt that he was really jealous of the male elf named greiser who had always been loved by her. He just wanted to prove that he was more capable in front of her. In the end, it was just a dispute of spirit. But Yalin is the one and only one. Now that he has promised this promise, Yalin wants to do it. Did croside still miss? After being unable to buy Aisha from Augusta by gentle means, it is right to directly choose Rogge to rob, but the behavior of instigating his sister sailatia to trip the other party in the middle makes Yalin a little helpless. The black dragon clan has always been like this, and let them fight openly and secretly under the ability of competition. Is Asha dead? Hard to say! First of all, Aisha had no important secrets. From beginning to end, the girl was involved in this terrible struggle for her own sake, if it wasn''t for irogel at first. Then the fate of Aisha should only be provided as slaves and pets in the Royal Palace of the karsermon empire as a pastime. As long as Aisha doesn''t know anything at all, no one can get even a little news from her. On the contrary, because the black dragon competes for Aisha, it may keep the girl''s life because it needs to dig out secrets from Aisha. Judging from all aspects, Yalin concluded that Aisha''s ten * * should have no peace of life for the time being, but it''s unclear whether she will suffer some torture. But now even ishutar is disturbed. It''s not easy to get Aisha out of the karsermon Empire dragon. Moreover, the karsermon Empire actually produced magic knights, which surprised Yalin, but then he thought that it was probably excavated from the remains of magic knights in the era of the perlas empire for reverse research and imitation. It is reasonable that the magic knights in that era have fallen behind in technology, Through the improvement of Victor, the mechanical pioneer, the magic knights in odur have made a new breakthrough in technology. The two kinds of magic knights are no longer the product of the same level. Of course, Yalin also felt that he should wake up to Klose. It''s best not to take what he entrusted as a bargaining chip in the power struggle, otherwise his smile may not last too long! However, Yalin was not clear about one thing. In his letter, Rogge, as the black dragon''s greed for power and wealth, did not mention that the Dragon scales he had given were in his hands. Instead, he described the process as the battle between the black dragon bodyguard chief galrhodes and the half Elf Female mage, The half Elf Female mage held a powerful magic wand and summoned the undead dragon to fight with galrhodes to a level of equal strength. Then the half Elf Female mage who still lost to gallodus threatened Asha''s life and retreated to the arsenal of karsermon. Then she used the Magic Knight to fight with gallodus who restored the shape of the Dragon again. Finally, the female mage had a powerful water system spell that hurt galrhodes, but she also fell for it. At this time, Rogge, who had been waiting for rabbits for a long time, wanted to take Aisha. However, it happened that the goddess ishutar would send her own Messenger, and a member of the golden Dragon followed her, In the face of three powerful angels and a golden dragon, Rogge, who knew he couldn''t compete, had to give up Aisha and had to retreat. After being chased by the Golden Dragon for a long distance, he finally got rid of each other after a dead battle. The staff used by Turner Ya and the treasure that hurt the black dragon bodyguard must have fallen into the hands of the goddess messenger. In his letter, Rogge forcibly described himself as an enemy and had to give up the task as a last resort. He also ridiculed galrhodes, describing him as enjoying fighting and only fighting with Turner, completely forgetting that he was also looking for Aisha Whether it''s the Black Dragon Prince krosid in the free city or the White Dragon King Yalin in the city of odur, they are all worried about how things have evolved to this point. In a hidden plane, in the gathering place of the black dragon clan, the Black Dragon Princess seratia, who has a transcendent status below one person and above ten thousand people in the whole clan, also received the news of the death of her bodyguard. At first, Victor, the king of the black dragon, performed some kind of secret skill on his people. Once the people died, the Dragon King would feel it for the first time. The death of the black dragon bodyguard not only surprised silatia, but also shocked Victor, who had been in silence. Since the end of the dragon war, the black dragon clan, which suffered heavy losses, has survived in this hidden habitat for nearly 10000 years before it finally regained some strength. Although the subordinate races are increasing, the number of clan members as black dragons has been relatively rare. Although the life of the dragon is long, the fertility rate is too low, Up to now, the number of members of Heilong clan has not recovered to half of that before the war. The death of any "qualified" clan member is an incalculable loss. Salatia, who had just returned to the clan to report the news, had to face the censure and pressure from her father and also from the Dragon King. (to be continued.) Chapter 608 ?readx(); Floating on a floating island with a hidden plane, this island, which is completely suspended in mid air and can be called a wonder, is dotted with many buildings. The main material of each building is built of a kind of dark rock. From the scale and height of the building, it gives people a magnificent impression, as if it were a city inhabited by giants, But the shape of the building gives people a particularly ferocious feeling. The sharp stone tower and the giant dragon statue with high Dragon Wings reveal a beauty full of aggressive and cruel power. Several rivers formed by lava flow unconventionally on the island. Each river gushes from a portal shining with red light and amazing power of fire element back to the source. These lava rivers scattered all over the island like blood vessels emitting red luster finally converge to form a spectacular lava lake, Like a boiling crater, it brings hot power to the whole nothingness, and the most amazing thing is the huge palace built in the middle of the lake as if wrapped by fire!! Black Dragon Princess seratia walks on the stone bridge inside the palace. Below seratia is the hot lava, the high-temperature lava with golden red luster. If one accidentally falls down, not to mention the body of flesh and blood, even the steel will melt in a few minutes. Seratia walked on the stone bridge that could allow two carriages to walk together, but there were no handrails and safety measures on both sides. Until she came to the end of the stone bridge, seratia bowed respectfully and said, "father ~ seratia was ordered to come to the audience. What can I do for you?" It was quiet all around. It seemed that only the gurgling sound of bubbling high-temperature lava was blowing up with the hot and dry temperature. A dull and thick sound came from the whole palace, which was like a roaring volcano, giving people a deafening feeling. The terrible dragon power contained in it was even enough to kill a knight and human beings in an instant. "How could this happen?" seratia raised her head in surprise. In the heart of silatia, the power of gallodus is also the top in the black dragon clan. Although the karsermon empire is known as the strongest country in the east of the mainland, this title only has some weight in the eyes of mortals. In the eyes of the Black Dragon Princess, gallodus has the power. Even if she can''t find Aisha, no one in the country can stop him if he wants to leave the karsermon empire. For a moment, the beautiful face of Black Dragon Princess salatia couldn''t help showing a bitter look: "I''m sorry, father, I sent galrhodes to the karsermon Empire just because of the request put forward by the rebellious brother." Seratia dared not hide it and immediately explained it in detail. In the black dragon clan. Seratia, the Black Dragon Princess who inherited her mother''s legacy and was better than the blue, has an extraordinary status. She is the most beloved daughter among the many children of viktom, the king of the black dragon. Most of the time, seratia has many privileges and enjoys more resources and protection with the acquiescence of her father! From the believers inside the Saxony Kingdom, I learned about the mountains in the yanod mountains. After the news that Yalin, the king of the white dragon, who had been silent for thousands of years, might wake up, selatia, who had gone to the yarod mountains with her mother, easily excluded her competitors and became the envoy who went to the yarod mountains to meet her allies ten thousand years ago on behalf of her father and clan. The waiter''s task is not only to improve his position in front of his father, but also as the first messenger to meet the White Dragon King. It is also a good opportunity to establish a relationship with the Dragon King who was rumored to be equal to his father ten thousand years ago. Seratia not only lined up the competing brothers. At the same time, Viktor mu, the king of the black dragon, asked his bodyguard commander galrhodes to accompany her to the yanoder mountains. There are few black dragons who have experienced the dragon war ten thousand years ago in the whole black dragon clan, and galrhodes is the only one who survived the war in that year. He has always been the bodyguard of Viktor mu, the king of the black dragon, This time, he was asked to accompany seratia, which shows that Viktor attaches great importance to his daughter. But just because of this, the death of gallodus is also a shock to victor. In the view of the king of the black dragon, going to the yanoder mountains to place former allies is as simple for the black dragon as going out for an outing. Even if there is one more halfway to let his "rebellious" son return to the clan, what my clan uses is just a temporary additional small matter. Seratia first returned to the clan and brought a bad but not bad news. Yalin, the king of the white dragon who was active ten thousand years ago, did wake up, but the king of the white dragon who had been trapped for nearly ten thousand years did not have the initial sharp edge. The Dragon King who once hated the world for himself began to become cautious. Carefully avoiding the discovery by the Dragon Alliance and gods, he quietly developed his own city and slowly restored his strength. In fact, Victor doesn''t think that Yalin has become cowardly. In contrast, although the situation of the black dragon clan is better than that of the white dragon, it is not as good as that. The black dragon clan can''t start a new war in the world. Therefore, because of the current situation, it is enough for the white dragon clan to continue to maintain the cooperative relationship. After all, the black dragon clan is blocked by the Dragon Alliance and gods. Using the white dragon clan''s control over the Saxony Kingdom, the black dragon clan can use this channel to supply a large amount of raw materials and materials accumulated in exchange for what it needs without being found, At the same time, it is obvious that the white dragon clan under the cover of the human kingdom must be much more convenient than its own clan in terms of information acquisition, which is a win-win situation for both sides. At least now, in the face of a common enemy, both ethnic groups need to hold each other together for warmth, but some things involving major interests may be difficult to say Like the coming of the son of the star. As the king of the black dragon, one of the five dragon gods ten thousand years ago, Victor knows what power the girl who landed from the starry sky has. It is not only the power of the transcendent beyond the secular existence, but also the power that even the gods cannot reach in some aspects. Son of the stars! It is similar to but beyond the existence of gods. What the son of stars has is the power outside the rules of the world! Unfortunately, the son of the first star fell before she fully demonstrated her power. It fell into the hands of a humble human. Her fall also led to the participation of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, and reversed the situation of the whole dragon war. Although the black dragon and the white dragon were still defeated with hatred in the end, the Dragon coalition was almost disintegrated. Not only that, because of this war, the whole world was not only reshuffled and divided in the secular pattern, Even the gods above the sky inevitably split. There is no doubt that the power of the son of the star is incomparable. This power includes not only destruction but also creation. The power of the son of stars can heal all wounds, and even the dead can bring them back to life. For Viktor, what he needs most now is to use this power to heal the wounds he left ten thousand years ago, It was not a wound on the * * but a permanent injury caused by burning the soul in the battle with the Golden Dragon King lesavi. Even after ten thousand years, the wound could not be completely healed. After the birth of a person, an elf and a giant dragon, the soul of all creatures in the world can only be damaged, reduced and never increased in turn. When the soul is completely broken and returns to the sea of soul, the * * that loses the soul is just an empty shell. Viktor had also thought that there could be no other way to repair his damaged soul in the world, but after the arrival of the second star son, the abandoned Black Dragon King rekindled hope. The reason why Viktor was eager to find the star son was actually a secret that Viktor had always kept, That is, their incomplete soul affects the control of * * and indirectly leads to the gradual decline of their own power! Although Viktor is still extremely powerful and irreplaceable among the black dragons, fading is to fade away. No matter how strong the power is, it will fade away one day. For thousands of years, although he has used many secret methods and reduced his physical activity, he can also feel that his strength has faded from the level of keeping pace with the Golden Dragon King lesavi to the weakest of the five dragons. Therefore, finding the son of the star has become an urgent thing for Viktor to achieve! The power of the son of the star must be used for himself, but Victor also knows that the arrival of the son of the star will also attract the attention of the White Dragon King Yalin. For the son of the star, Yalin''s desire to find her may be stronger than himself. After all, Yalin once loved the first son of the star and was willing to pay his life for her. If maintaining cooperation with Yalin, the king of the white dragon, and trying to avoid internal strife with each other is the best status quo, then another thing to bring his rebellious son back to the clan may be difficult for Viktor, but it is not absolutely impossible. Even if his ultimate goal is to overthrow himself as the Dragon King, Viktor doesn''t care, The idea of the black dragon is the law of the jungle. If he is really overthrown and replaced by a weak son, it can only show that he is really fatuous and incompetent. It''s time to get out of this position. If a fatuous and incompetent King continues to stubbornly lead his people, the result is to completely bury his people in the long river of history. On the contrary, if he really wants to overthrow himself, it is the best way to return to the clan. After all, destroying something from the inside is always the quickest way. Victor doesn''t think his rebellious son will refuse this proposal. After all, he also has the blood of the black dragon, even if he inherits part of his mother''s blood, However, the suffering he suffered from childhood made him more thoroughly awaken the nature of the black dragon in his body. It also made him understand that the world was not as gentle as he imagined. He either made himself a predator or a predator. Those weak delusions would only cause him more pain in the cruel reality! But the request put forward by the other party was also the request of the king of the white dragon, and this request made his bodyguard die in a secular kingdom! (to be continued.) Chapter 609 ?? The deafening voice of Victor, the king of the black dragon, echoed in the palace. The boiling lava under the stone bridge seemed to be more fiery because it contained the voice of anger. Under the irradiation of the lava with golden red luster, it covered the huge palace with a tyrannical atmosphere. www*xshuotxt/com¡¾//////¡¿ "I''m really sorry, father ~ it''s a mistake in my decision! As the bodyguard, galrhodes is one of the most powerful soldiers in our black dragon clan. I also think galrhodes can''t be defeated by some weak humans in calsermendori." After thinking for a while, silatia hurriedly replied, "could it be that kloside secretly sent personnel to defeat the opponent who at least needs the strength of the dragon?" At this time, the only suspect that sailatia can think about is her brother croside in the free city. Obviously, he seems to be accompanied by a black dragon. Although it seems that he is too weak to leave the territory and wander outside, at least the other person is indeed a member of the black dragon, It is not impossible for the two men to kill gallodus together if they join hands with kloside. When Viktor, the Black Dragon King, said the name, his tone was a little different. He was less angry and more ridiculed. He seemed to be mocking croside and himself. Victor has another view on seratia''s view. His rebellious son may indeed be the suspect behind the scenes, but croside, no matter how strong, can''t kill galrhodes in an instant. If you can kill a giant dragon in an instant, there is only an ancient dragon king like yourself. The karsermon empire is located in the east of the mainland. The three equal beings in the Dragon Alliance can be excluded, and there are only two suspects left. One is ishutar, the Supreme Commander goddess of religious belief in the East. The other is lesavi, the king of the Golden Dragon who betrayed ishutarmo from the Dragon Alliance. Naturally, silatia also understood what her father meant. The death of gallodus must be related to the gods believed by the eastern Holy See, but according to the information provided by kloside, the girl who may be the king of the white dragon and wants to be named Aisha should be just an ordinary elf girl. Normally, even if the prince of the karsermon Empire liked the little girl, it was impossible for the gods to come to the secular world to fight against galrhodes for this small matter, which was too much of a fuss. Although his father didn''t think it was crosaid''s hand, whether it would be crosaid''s secretly arranged game. He knew what abnormalities had happened in the karsermon Empire, and he couldn''t complete the task of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. That''s why I threw the ball to myself to take over. "Father ~ please let me investigate this matter. I''ll investigate it clearly." For seratia, in any case, this matter must be explained to her father, otherwise her decision-making mistakes will lead to the death of the bodyguard, which will greatly affect her position in the eyes of her father, even if she is the eldest daughter of her father''s first spouse, but she has the power and power to dominate the eyes of the father of the whole black dragon clan, The so-called children are just tools and chess pieces. Whether children have the ability to contribute to themselves is more than the family relationship built by blood. Victor, king of the black dragon, didn''t answer directly. The whole palace fell into a strange silence, and only the sound of lava boiling kept ringing. Seratia still knelt silently on the stone bridge. As the father of the Black Dragon King, seratia did not dare to stand up without permission for fear of offending her father. Suddenly, a slight vibration came. In the lava pool in front of seratia, a huge dark figure slowly rose from the lava with a temperature of up to 3000 or 4000 degrees from the fire element spirit world. In the high-temperature lava that can melt steel in a few minutes, the black dragon, which is almost several times the size of an ordinary dragon, raised his forehead, The whole body is covered with red and black irregular dragon scales like glass rock, which seems to have experienced tens of thousands of years, giving people a sense of eternal vicissitudes of history. The huge body makes the black dragon just raise his forehead and look at silatia kneeling on a hundred meter high stone bridge. The Dragon pupil with red and black luster is full of tyranny. The terrible dragon power emitted from that eye is enough to make the bravest soldier in the world faint with fear. It just seems that he has experienced a tragic battle. There is a ferocious scar on the black dragon''s left eye. It is obvious that he completely lost this eye in the battle. Even though he suffered heavy losses in the dragon war ten thousand years ago, his strength decreased. But with this unparalleled overwhelming power and majesty, Victor, the king of the black dragon, is still "Salatia, your first task now is still to complete the fusion experiment of ''War freak''. I will arrange another person to investigate the meteorite of gallodus." Victor, the king of the black dragon, looked at his daughter and said in an irrefutable tone. "Yes ~ father!" Seratia did not show any refutation, and immediately lowered her head in response. "Although the war monsters you created have improved in combat experience, their strength has decreased a lot compared with your mother''s creations. Remember, what the seratia black dragon clan needs now is strong combat power. These puppet creations don''t need too much sense of autonomy, just let them maintain enough combat power." "I fully understand ~ father!" "All right ~ step back." Soon Victor, the king of the black dragon, was buried in the lava again. A large amount of lava splashed like a huge wave with the swing of the king of the black dragon. It seemed that the hot air around would burn the whole space. After leaving the palace, seratia showed a difficult and bitter smile. His own misjudgment led to the death of guard captain galrhodes. I didn''t expect that a mere human country in the karsermon Empire would easily kill galrhodes. However, if the goddess of the eastern Holy See did it herself, she would really have to lament her bad luck. However, this shows that there must be a huge force behind the karsermon Empire to support it. When thinking of the recent rumors on the mainland that Augusta, Prince of the karsermon Empire, is going to be baptized by the Holy See and become his adopted son, seratia can''t help feeling that the goddess ishutar in the celestial realm may make some big moves recently. But now it has nothing to do with yourself. The whole palace in the southwest of the floating island belongs to the territory of seratia. Viktor, the king of the black dragon, has many children, plus important officials and other black dragon people. Although the floating island is quite large, it still seems narrow under the division of many black dragons and other races, compared with those compatriots who want to live together, Seratia, who can be allocated to a whole piece of private territory, can see her weight in the heart of Victor, the Black Dragon King. Having returned to her residence in the form of a giant dragon and restored her human posture, silatia ignored the salute of two tall Orc guards and went straight in. The upper layer of the whole palace is the residence where silatia usually lives and sleeps, while the lower layer also excavated a huge underground complex, which is where silatia works. "Welcome back, Princess highness." Standing on the steps of the palace was a mature Orc woman, but the orc woman had a half bone mask on her face, a long dress in the style of a robe, a swarthy black metal collar with magical light around her hairy neck, and a chestnut long hair pizza behind her, giving a wild beauty. Silatia untied her coat and handed it to each other: "don''t prepare dinner today. I don''t have any appetite." "It''s Princess highness." The orc woman following seratia took over the dress and folded it carefully. Seratia, who lost face in her father''s face because of her mistakes, was not in a good mood. Taking off her coat and showing her good figure, Princess black dragon walked to the laboratory without hesitation. Now only by carrying out the experimental work she likes can she temporarily forget these unhappiness. There are a large number of mages, scholars and handyman working in the huge underground laboratory, and almost include all races in the world except human beings, high elves, drow elves, dwarves, orcs, orcs and even black dragons. Everyone is talking about the experiment. Even if silatia comes in, she doesn''t attract much attention, because this is the order given by silatia, the general director of the laboratory. Working here is always the first place, and nothing unrelated to the experimental work is allowed. "To what extent is the fusion experiment of ferragado ~ 4778?" Ignoring the reactions of others, silatia went straight into a laboratory, where the screams of pain were echoing. In front of silatia, the man in blue mage robe just raised a finger to signal silatia to be quiet. It was not until a human man imprisoned on the test-bed died completely after his blood vessels protruded and burst all over his body that the man called ferragdo finally turned his head. "Failed!" After spitting out two words briefly, ferragdo then turned around and ignored seratia and got busy. (to be continued.) Chapter 610 Top recommendations: "Failed ~" Seratia smiled helplessly and turned a blind eye to the cruel scene in front of her. She took the document handed over by a research assistant and looked at it, annotated with the details of the experimenter. Human, male, 32 years old, magic level 14 mage. Captured from the kingdom of karut in the east of the mainland, in addition, the height, weight and other physical data of the subjects are annotated in detail. "Can''t a 32 year old level 14 mage still do it?" Seratia looked at the magic level above and said with some regret. Of course, this regret is not because of the experimenter''s ability. Becoming a level 14 Mage at the age of 32 is a very good achievement in humans. You know, a mage with ordinary qualifications usually can reach the level 14 magic level in his fifties. It can be described as a genius that the experimenter can reach this level in his early thirties. But the genius in the eyes of secular mortals, in this field ruled by the power beyond the secular world, this power is not worth mentioning at all. Gallagher did not return and commanded the orcs who served as porters to carry down the body on the test bench: "age is always a problem." The magic level is enough, and the magic in the body is also quite sufficient, because the noble origin makes * * very strong in diet and exercise, but the blood fusion experiment of war monsters has very strict requirements for the age of the experimenter. In short, the younger the age, the higher the fusion power, even if the * * intensity is slightly weaker, On the contrary, if the age is too high, the success rate of integration will be very low. Seratia has been plagued by this problem since she inherited her mother''s inheritance. Basically, human life is too short and its * * aging rate is too fast. When human beings are young, the * * intensity is still in the rising stage of blood fusion, and their adaptation to foreign objects is much better. Once the * * intensity is in the declining stage, the fusion will be rejected, and the end of blood fusion is naturally death. The fusion rate of young children is high, but because of the insufficient strength of * *, even if it succeeds, it will become a stronger existence than human beings because * * can not fully exert the power of blood. However, the power of war monsters to forcibly overdraw their lives due to the fusion of external blood makes their lives very short, This leads to the war deformity unable to take the time to slowly let the * * grow to adapt and wield all the power of integrating blood. This leads to strict requirements on the selection of blood fusion experimenters. The success rate of blood fusion is too young, but it is not strong. Older people have enough * * intensity, but the fusion rate will be reduced. Therefore, seratia can only choose a very middle age. Usually, when making war monsters, she will choose healthy humans between the ages of 16, 7 and 20. As a Black Dragon Princess, seratia has invaded her mother''s legacy for thousands of years. During these years, the Black Dragon Princess not only completely reproduced her mother''s technology. Moreover, a new control spell has been developed, which does not need to completely turn the controlled war monsters into brainless puppets as before. These new generation of war monsters can fully inherit the combat experience of their lifetime, and can judge independently, know what to do and what not to do. They are no longer like those brainless puppets who would not move without orders. Although the strength of these war monsters has decreased, their strength has not weakened. On the contrary, these new generation of war monsters have introduced combat instinct. We have also strengthened our combat strength. If it is to create the ordinary war monsters ten thousand years ago, there is still a lot of choice, but now seratia, who inherited her mother''s heritage, is eager to surpass her mother and realize the unfulfilled wishes in her mother''s heritage, so as to create war monsters that are no longer just fighting by physical attack, Instead, it creates a new war monster ~ or war demon that can use magic. "Sure enough, it''s still not good ~" silatia threw the document aside to the researcher: "elves and dwarves are long-lived races, and the * * intensity is far stronger than human beings, but the strange thing is that the success rate of fusion is lower than human beings, and the rejection is more severe." Ferragamo''s action was dull: "weak, simple, pure, and relatively adaptable." "Hum ~" Seratia put her hands on her chest and squeezed the towering * * with a cold hum: "this is probably the only advantage of this mole ant race." "The combination of wisdom and * * is moderate, the environment is adaptable, the fertility is excellent, the ethnic viability and competitiveness are very strong" "So from the end of the dragon war to now, the whole world has been occupied by these bedbugs. It''s a joke that a weak and incompetent race will try to eliminate other races in the world, let alone our dragon. No matter which race is no better than human beings, such as elves, dwarves, orcs, orcs and trolls!" "Strength is not single, it refers to the strength of * *" "Ha ~ in terms of wisdom, a long-lived elf is wiser than human beings ~" Seratia grew up under the influence of her father Viktor, the Black Dragon King, who was hostile to mankind. Like her father, she naturally despised the weak race in her eyes. After cleaning up the test-bed, ferragado finally turned around: "the fusion of war demons is difficult. The conditions of materials are too harsh. Stop." "Too harsh ~" seratia pursed her fingers and looked distressed. After spending a lot of time studying the data left by her mother and combined with her own experimental results, seratia has been convinced that the war demon body using magic in theory is not impossible to create, but the war monster only needs to strengthen the * * intensity of the fused experimenter after fusing blood, while the war demon body needs the experimenter to have magic foundation, The experimented must be a mage and at least a mage above level 10. Otherwise, after blood fusion on the test-bed with insufficient magic in the body, the blood from the giant dragon and the devil will wash away the magic in their body and turn them into ordinary humans. This makes the choice of war demons more demanding. On the mainland, more than ten mages are almost people in their 30s. The best human mages in their 16S and 17s are almost apprentices. Even those who are more talented have a magic level of level 3 or 4, which is great. This time, the black dragon clan also spent a lot of effort to select a more appropriate fusion material, a mage from the karot Kingdom known as a genius. At the age of 32, he reached the magic level of level 14. Just from the current situation, the age is still too old. But the world''s most powerful mage Farron can''t find a human mage who can reach a magic level of more than 10 at the age of 15 or 16. "This experiment has reduced the impact force of blood vessel fusion to the limit ~ as a result, it failed!" "Neither you nor I have failed ~ what failed was the poor quality of the materials." What suddenly occurred to silatia: "Generally speaking, the proportion of blood fusion has raised the success rate to the highest point. What is lacking is the appropriate experimental materials. If the other party has a magic level of more than 10, and is in his twenties ~ department! At the best age of 16 or 17, the fusion can succeed without destroying the magic in the experimental materials." "There''s no doubt about success, but human beings ~ can''t," ferragado replied directly without thinking about it. Seratia smiled, and a beautiful red figure like a flying flame appeared in her mind: "yes, I''ve seen a girl who is only 16 or 17 years old who can stand in a stalemate with the water element Lord." "Where is she?" Ferragado stopped and seemed interested. "Don''t think about it. You and I can''t break into the place where she is now, unless we think our lives are too long." Ferragdo was silent, and even seratia said that this kind of place was definitely the territory of another extraordinary. Silatia stood up and walked to another part of the laboratory: "the two previous war monsters have been lost. To what extent have the new batch of war monsters fused?" "Nineteen of the 24 people have entered the final fusion state. There is one week left. Next, just implant the control spell." Ferragado followed seratia to another room in the laboratory. Huge circular glass pipes were distributed on both sides of the room. Each pipe was filled with red unknown liquid, in which a red naked human body was floating, Everyone seems to fall into a deep sleep. Only the chest raised by breathing in front of them proves that the people in these pipes are still alive. "Nineteen? It''s a new record ~" seratia was quite satisfied with the figure. "There are still 76 war monsters in reserve. Do you need to use them?" Seratia waved her hand: "no, now I have been banned by my father. I will not leave the territory for the time being. According to my father''s requirements, the next batch of war monsters must restore the previous * * intensity, but I have additional requirements that the self-fighting consciousness and judgment ability of these war Monsters cannot be weakened." "Then Princess Highness" Ferragado''s tone suddenly changed and said with some request: "can you use a little ''blood''?" When hearing this sentence, seratia raised her eyebrows slightly: "the only thing you should know is this. There is not much blood left!" (to be continued.) Chapter 611 ?? "Moreover, even if ''blood'' can greatly improve the ability and life span of fusion war monsters, what I need is an army that can be produced continuously, not a single powerful soldier." Seratia''s attitude was quite firm, and there was a sense of reluctance in her tone. It seemed that the ''blood'' mentioned by ferragdo was something extremely precious. Ferragado did not want to give up and stretched out his finger: "one drop is enough ~ I hope to observe the fusion process of blood and experimenter." "A drop" For this weight, seratia also thought for a long time. When she thought of a major event to happen, the Black Dragon Princess nodded in agreement. In front of a magic guide equipped with a small magic lock, seratia manipulated the magic lock to open the magic guide. After the white cold air dissipated, seratia took out a small glass test tube, which contained a little red liquid, very little, only a few milliliters. It looks like blood, but it doesn''t feel like blood. After all, in ordinary people''s concept, once blood leaves the body, it will solidify quickly, not to mention taking it out of the extremely cold magic guide. Ordinary blood should solidify into blocks long ago, rather than shaking gently with seratia''s holding. Carefully unscrewing the plug, silatia absorbed a drop of liquid with a straw, and seemed to be reluctant to give more at all. Ferragado''s face suddenly showed a look like a treasure. With a pious attitude as if greeting a sacred object, he gently held the straw containing ''blood'' with both hands. Seratia shook the little ''blood'' left in her hand and said, "you have carried out so many experiments before, and even abandoned the clan and secretly created several imitations. Haven''t you even explored one of the mysteries?" "We are scholars, not gods. We can''t understand anything beyond common sense." "Really?" With some helplessness and some regret, seratia looked at the scarlet blood in the bottle again, but it revealed a little smart luster. Although it was tightly preserved, theoretically speaking, after tens of thousands of years, whether in the powerful power or one day, the power contained in the blood still did not subside, Or it should be said that it is one of the few heritages left by the son of the star who once landed on the earth and exceeded all the rules of the world. Seratia had a strange smile. The blood in his hand really came from the son of the star who landed in the big place named Tiffany ten thousand years ago. He was once the most loved person of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. Tiffany created and left countless precious heritages for the world when she was alive. The forged equipment, magic technology, humanistic theory, art and so on cover almost all fields, but the biggest legacy of Tiffany, the son of the star, is herself. She has the power. She can ignore the rules of the world and create miracles. These are the most amazing things. It''s a pity that Tiffany didn''t explain the reasons for all this. Maybe even she didn''t understand where her power came from. Just after Tiffany died, the black dragon clan got some more valuable heritage than any legacy she left, that is, her own blood, Even after thousands of years of baptism, these blood still contains some magical power that belongs to her. "Son of the stars ~" seratia looked at the blood in the test tube as if fascinated. After a while, she carefully put the blood back into the stored magic guide. Gallagher looked at the seemingly charming but actually cold and cunning Black Dragon Princess with a strange expression: "I''ve always wanted to ask a question." "What?" "Was the death of Tiffany, the son of the star, secretly planned by your black dragon clan?" Seratia was slightly stunned and then said with a playful smile, "why do you have this idea? In the case that the war situation has been one-sided, will we run to offend the king of the white dragon for no reason and let ourselves die faster?" "But the once White Dragon King chose to join you" "Then the war broke out and caused so much damage." Seratia sneered: "how ~ do you think if there is no white dragon clan to join the battle, it can end the dragon war with minimal loss? Or can the Dragon Alliance and elves who have saved a lot of strength also suppress the development speed of mankind and put mankind under your management?" "I''m not interested in human beings. I just think it''s incredible that Tiffany, the son of the star, died ten thousand years ago. A vast and great unknown existence, from the devil in the abyss to the gods above the sky, can''t do anything about it. However, such a great existence falls because of being a human." ferragado didn''t hesitate to write like gold as before, But impolitely questioned. Seratia''s cold face disappeared, replaced by helplessness and sigh: "do you think we planned and designed to let humans kill Tiffany, and then take this opportunity to lure the angry white dragon king to join in revenge on humans, which has alleviated the dilemma of being besieged by the Dragon Alliance?" "You black dragons are likely to do so!" "Ha ~ you think highly of us." Silatia tilted her head and said disdainfully, "I''ll tell you very clearly that the death of Tiffany, the son of the star, has nothing to do with us. Although it''s incredible, it''s really a human being, an ant that is insignificant in your and my eyes." "? ?" fell into silence, and a complex look flashed in ferragdo''s eyes. It seems to feel sorry for Tiffany and helpless for human beings. Seratia continued: "if we insist on some relationship, it is that we can prevent this from happening, but we chose to stand idly by in order to let the white dragon clan join the war, so Tiffany''s death can only be counted on human beings, which has nothing to do with our black dragon clan." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the city of odur, Yalin woke up slowly from his subconscious sleep. After working for nearly a week, he didn''t have a good sleep. Although he has been reincarnated into a dragon, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t sleep for a month, but after he was busy yesterday, Yalin still chose to take a nap to pass the time. Looking at the time on the landing bell, Yalin sat in his study and released his divine consciousness, gradually covering the whole city of odur and the nearby mountains and forests. Many human slaves have gathered in the outer urban area near the edge of the city and are busy working, Of course, these people are still slaves, but after some damaged infrastructure is built, they can get rid of the status of slaves and officially become free people. Of course, this free people also has a price, that is, they can only become free people living in this city. After the establishment of the city, Yalin began to think about the future development direction of audur city. Obviously, each step forward, there are more things that need to be considered by Yalin. If you want to make a city dynamic, economic production is naturally indispensable. Audur city can''t continue to maintain the current allocation system, but Yalin also has his own concerns. If it doesn''t deserve it, some small partners living in the upper area obviously don''t have any skills to make a living. Do you still divide some special personnel, but will this cause the dissatisfaction of people who have other means of making a living? (to be continued) Provide full text online reading without pop-up window, with faster update speed and better article quality. If you think the network is good, share this site more! Thank you for your support! 5201 novel high-speed launch of the latest chapter of the Lord of the alien white dragon. This chapter is addressed to. If you think this chapter is good, please don''t forget to recommend it to your friends in QQ group and microblog! Chapter 612 ???? Well ~ who''s to say that campus stories these days are the subject of great fire in animation. The plot of Japanese animation high school almost covers more than 80% of the new ones every year, which is also the main reason why it is jokingly called that there are groups of high school students fighting to save the world. With this blessing, Yalin has reached his actual age in his previous life, A large part of the special summoners summoned now are younger brothers and sisters who should still be studying in school. For example, miss yuansaka Lin studied in Suiqun yuan School Park in her original book. It goes without saying that guhezhu and shuisetmingxue in D are both female high school students. Shumu rosefinch and ruxiu also studied in Ashford Academy in their original works. Although Edward and Alfonsi, the two brothers in the steel world, are alchemists, they have Edward''s age and height. Even if they throw him into junior high school, no one is expected to object. To sum up, the population structure of the "protagonists" in the secondary world is too young. These days, the protagonists who are slightly older and more mature are relatively rare. Of course, Yalin once understood this phenomenon as an animation fan. After all, young handsome men and beautiful women attract more attention than characters such as middle-aged uncles and aunts. The experience of life is enriched with the increase of age. Some knowledge and wisdom need to spend a lot of time learning to accumulate. A group of high school students have learned that their only 15 or 16 years of life is impossible to bring too many skills that Yalin needs. At most, it''s just some modern ideas and basic knowledge they learned at school and at home, but it''s like the simplest porcelain making. Except for a few lovers, who among modern people will specially remember the specific production process of porcelain. Most of you know the general process is to pinch the shape with mud and burn it in the fire, but is it really so simple to make a porcelain? Obviously, there are many detailed processes in the middle, and these processes cannot be specially recorded in detail. For example, the rosefinch knows the radio wave and the principle of wireless communication, but if you want the rosefinch to make a radio station, even the most rudimentary rosefinch can''t do it. After all, the rosefinch doesn''t understand the internal structure of this equipment. Both guhezhu and mizase Mingxue know the principle of electricity, but they are also confused about how to generate electricity. Although they lived in modern society before, who would pay attention to these things that have nothing to do with their own life for no reason. And miss yuansaka Lin, not to mention, as a magician, miss yuansaka is not good at all kinds of electronic instruments. Yalin tried. If the high school students in a class in the real world go back to the distant ancient times, can these high school students really complete the promotion of civilization in the ancient times? In fact, Yalin felt that even if these high school students gave them a pure land without foreign enemies. The poor amount of knowledge in their minds, not to mention making cannons and rifles, is that they can invent the fire gun in the Ming Dynasty, which is commendable. You know, although the world knows that the composition of gunpowder is made of sulfur, saltpeter and carbon, it is estimated that no one will specially remember the mixing proportion. Back to the empty handed situation in the past, the limited incomplete knowledge in the modern human mind can play a very small role. Unfortunately, high school students from all secondary worlds don''t know everything about technology like the walkers who bring encyclopedias with them. Fortunately, most of the high school students in the secondary world have been endowed with many magical powers. For example, miss yuanban''s best gem magic shines in audur city. Not only do many conveyor gates and magic guides need to be built in the city rely on miss yuanban for gem grinding, In order to speed up the progress, Yalin also hired Lin as a teacher to teach gem screening and polishing skills. As a teacher''s welfare, miss yuansaka, who was originally financially strapped, did something that only appeared in her dream before, that is, sleeping in a pile of colorful gemstones. Although the two brothers are younger, their alchemical ability plays a great role in the construction of odur city. This power can build houses, bridges, walls and divide ditches, canals and rivers in an instant. If it is popularized, it can even change the civilization pattern of the whole world. Yalin believes that even if the city of odur is besieged one day, the two brothers yuanbanlin and elrich sent to the outside world can survive with their own strength and find their own belonging. But not all "high school students" have these powers. Guhezhu and mizase Mingxue from the peaceful world are just two ordinary girls. Living and growing up in a modern peaceful society, the two people are completely like flowers growing in a greenhouse. Although they are beautiful and blooming with the luster of life, they have left the greenhouse called civilized society and are still in a world of the jungle in a different world. Not to mention two teenage girls, even their mothers may not be able to survive. Now the city of odur is a greenhouse to protect these small partners who are unable to survive in the world. In the future, audur city will gradually abolish the allocation system and change it into normal currency trading. Miss yuanban now has a fixed job, that is, gem grinding, and R Medea''s best medicine deployment can also make such a rare witch live a moist life in this world. Kenjiro or Gus may not have this skill. But if they are willing to work hard as mercenaries, they will certainly be able to create something famous. At least even if Liu angxing is the head of the family, he can definitely make a lot of money by cooking, but what should those who have no skills do? For example, guhezhu and mizase Mingxue, two underage girls, can''t let them work and operate. At least guhezhu and mizase Mingxue''s mother are also here. I believe aunt Zaomiao and aunt Qiuzi will certainly find something to do in the future, but what if more people appear in the future, more boys and girls who have no skills in the peaceful two-dimensional world? Do they call their parents together, not to mention that Japanese animation these days is the same as Chinese online novels. It is the setting of parents'' death. Although what Yalin wants to say is that as the ruler of the whole city, it is very simple to let several girls live carefree for only one year, Yalin always feels that this behavior, which is no different from * *, is always a little awkward In addition, it is inevitable that specialization will not cause other people''s dissatisfaction. Moreover, girls who come out of the second-dimensional world are women in reality. Yalin feels that things have developed to such a degree that nine out of ten people who are willing to accept their free * * will not agree. Of course, according to the proposal of some immoral creator, he can indeed open a big harem to take them all as his own, and has used tough means to distort their will and values Even if there are girls, if you randomly summon boys who are also from the peaceful world and have no skills, such as takasaka Jingjie and Tu Jianlin, do you want to "* *" a group of boys? Yalin said he felt sorry for others being rejected ¡á I love learning, but I don''t like philosophy ¡á Learn! Well ~ generally speaking, if you call on your own initiative, you will call in consideration of the needs of odur city. Many characters that Yalin likes very much are afraid to call up so far, mainly because of the great pressure faced by the novice after the end of the protection period and the extreme lack of soul energy in the calling system. However, there is no way to randomly summon Yalin for various task rewards. All the characters summoned by this thing that depends entirely on luck, except brother Cheng, who is too extreme, need Yalin to find a way to coexist with it. Although Yalin also had the idea that the less abstinence is necessary to live in this different world, However, at least for now, Yalin still regards these summoned people as living lives rather than imaginary unintentional things. Yalin can''t look at these summoned people with the detached attitude of the creator "Panda" who has already looked at the worn-out goods. Since they are forced by themselves to break away from the original world and come to this more cruel and terrible world, it is their duty to let them integrate into this world and survive. How to coordinate everyone''s survival is Yalin''s consideration. The main reason for this consideration is that Yalin now has five places for random special calls, nearly 150000 soul energy, and the conversion names of several additional dragon lineages. Suddenly there was so much energy, not because of the welfare given to him by the creator''s mercy, but because Yalin directly completed the repair of many ancillary buildings with the summoning system at one breath. It was thanks to the many slaves from Klose Degas who were able to use material energy in such an open and unlimited way. In order to accommodate more slaves, Yalin specially upgraded a lot of infrastructure, even built various production facilities in an important place in the southwest of the yarod mountains, and sent a large number of slaves and dragons and elves in charge of management, Where used to be the first line of defense built by the white dragon clan during the dragon war and has a large city. At the end of the war, because it was too close to the yanoder mountains, it was too steep, coupled with the blockade of the yanoder mountains by the Dragon coalition army, the whole city was still completely abandoned, Now Yalin feels it necessary to gradually repair some abandoned cities and make them an outpost to monitor the dynamics of the West. Thanks to the call system, there will be no overcapacity in all kinds of materials produced by odur city and its surrounding production facilities. All the excess materials are converted into material energy by Yalin to exchange for some things that odur city does not produce, because the great increase of material energy not only meets the black core crystal plan, It also allows Yalin not to waste time sending personnel to repair the damaged buildings, but to directly complete the repair of many ancillary buildings with the system in an instant. Naturally, the construction tasks in the system are continuously completed, which makes Yalin another huge harvest. (to be continued) Chapter 613 This time, Yalin, regardless of the cost, with the help of the cheating ability of the call system, the ancillary buildings quickly completed are basically military buildings. First of all, Yalin has repaired the urban mystery lock. This large-scale mystery lock used to prevent and weaken the extraordinary is the most essential thing in the future war. Without the assistance of the mystery lock, ordinary secular armies, whether human beings or elves, can only be slaughtered by one-sided in the face of the transcendent existence of giant dragons, elemental lords, envoys and Titans, During the dragon war, a black dragon can destroy a whole human army unless the other party is willing to fight hard with the lives and flesh of tens of thousands of soldiers and mages at any cost. The importance of mystery locks in the war is self-evident. Therefore, in the dragon war ten thousand years ago, the city of Rio dur and even the mystery locks arranged all over the whole yanold mountains were destroyed, especially the mystery locks inside the city of o''dur were destroyed to the point that they completely lost the value of repair. Moreover, the structure of the puzzle lock is not only complex, which requires a large number of high-level mages and scholars proficient in the Dharma array to work together, but also the construction process is very slow. Yalin simply doesn''t do it at all and directly uses the system to establish a complete set of puzzle locks in the planned place. The whole process takes less than five minutes. After establishing the maze lock, a military task in the system is also completed. It not only rewards a special random call and a number of soul and material energy, but also rewards a group of 30 frost snow wizard mages and 2 frost prayer philosophers. The 30 mages are the same 10 magic level. Outside, mages are not rare but definitely not many occupations, but here, Yalin feels that his mages have gone all over the street. Any frost and snow elves are natural spell casters, even the cheapest civilian class in the summoning system. As long as he takes advantage of the great thinker library and the newly built Law School to study for a month, he can basically reach two The third level of magic level, because it needs all soldiers, even the Elven attendants and maidens in charge of sundries in audur city also study magic in their spare time. Basically, the frost and snow elves in the whole audur city are walking under the title of magician. Although the fan lock was built, Yalin didn''t let anyone start it, but temporarily left it in a silent state. After all, once the fan lock is opened, it will burn money. Although there is a lot more money now, considering the war in the future. Yalin doesn''t know anything about the golden ten thousand liang when the cannon rings, so he can save a little now. Anyway, there is still some time for the novice protection period. It''s not too late to open it when it''s over. After the establishment of the maze lock, Yalin also successively repaired and built several magic crystal gun positions around the mountains. These positions are very hidden in the mountains, which once made the Dragon coalition army unfamiliar with the road suffer a lot when breaking through this line of defense. Another hub magic furnace has also been repaired by Yalin. The so-called magic furnace can store the magic collected by the magic flood crystal column to form a high concentration of magic crystals. This kind of crystals that cannot be naturally generated can enable the wearing magician to continuously extract magic in battle. In this way, as long as there are enough magic crystals, the magician will never run out of magic. Originally, Yalin also wanted to repair an airship port and associated airship construction factory in the city of odur. But then I thought about it. Anyway, the portal in odur city was interconnected with various facilities, and there was no need for civil airships to carry out freight work. The construction of military airships was not only costly, but also took a long time to build, and the maintenance cost was also very high. Moreover, even if they were built, it would take a long time to train to become an army. At that time, the novice protection period had long ended, and it was too late. It is enough for the air force to have bipedal flying dragons and giant dragons. Moreover, airships are offensive weapons and are not used for defensive operations. After completing a lot of tasks, looking at the system interface with a lot of energy, Yalin sighed. In addition to calling out hundreds of frost and snow Elves as the core population to fill the vacancy, Yalin summoned a white dragon again, bringing the adult white dragon in odur city to 11. In fact, think about it. Once the novice protection period is over, if audur city is found, the first person to come to the door must be the emerald Dragon Queen of the green dragon clan. And the huge dragon alliance behind the Dragon Queen. Now the Dragon itself is the only one who can compete with the dragon in odur city. In addition to the dragon, even the most powerful golden saint fighter may need several people to compete with it. To increase the military strength, let alone fight with the other party is only to achieve the degree of deterrence, or the powerful dragon has deterrence. At least show the other party an attitude. Even if the city of odur has not fully recovered, at least the clans loyal to the king of the white dragon have returned to their own side. I guess that''s what it means to lose without losing If eleven white dragons are sent out, they can crush a secular Kingdom casually, but in front of the Dragon Alliance, if several dragon clans work together, the number of hostile dragons is at least three digits. Is it really ''I want to hit ten'' when eleven people are against hundreds of people? At the thought of this, Yalin still felt that if there was no black core crystal as a means of final threat, the battle could not be fought at all. The difference in strength between the two sides was so great that he could not win with a cheating device. Although the material energy has entered a virtuous cycle, the soul energy is still tight. Although the task has also rewarded a lot of soul energy, the overall recovery speed of soul energy has not been accelerated. Although 150000 soul energy seems to be a lot, it is not very useful. You know, the summoning energy required by an adult white dragon alone is more than 30000. With more material and energy, even if you summon more magic weapons and repair more military facilities, these weapons and facilities also need personnel to use and garrison them to play a role! Yalin can''t let a group of illiterate slaves who are difficult to read study magic and operate forging facilities. To maintain the magic array, you can''t let a group of slaves wear armor and take up swords as soldiers. Unlike resource production facilities, these repaired military facilities only need to do simple physical work, which can only be controlled by people with rich knowledge and technology. The precondition is that these personnel must be loyal to themselves, otherwise it would be bad if someone had a different intention to cooperate with the enemy during the war. There are too few direct subjects born from the summoning system. It takes a long time for some slaves to become naturalized people to complete the transformation. However, at least now the human summoning option is unlocked, so that Yalin can send undercover agents to sneak into human slaves like changing the position of the high elves to speed up their position transformation. After all, the words of the same ethnic group are more persuasive than those of different ethnic groups. After the human call was unlocked, according to the plan arranged by sunezer, a group of people were also formed into spies and sent to the Saxony Kingdom and the nearby belrama kingdom. Where they will be responsible for establishing a full-time intelligence agency to collect real-time information on the mainland for the city of odur. In addition, Yalin also summoned some humans to work in the lower and upper areas, and has made a scene of integrating all ethnic groups regardless of each other. However, there are many high elves studying magic in law school, which obviously have a lot of resentment against humans. At least those humans who integrate into the school can''t get close to elves, Even if the human beings called by Yalin approached and showed kindness, most of the high elves still showed a look of distrust. Yalin cannot and will not insist on this. Anyway, time will slowly wear away. This water chestnut of mutual distrust will make everything smooth, while humans entering the outer city get along better with those designated as free people. In order to further promote the circulation of money, the banking system has been established, In terms of currency and credit, Yalin still uses grain and refined salt to maintain. Now, the lower urban area is a time of waste waiting for prosperity. All walks of life need manpower. Temporarily, residents in the lower urban area can only continue to work as needed. I''m afraid it will take some time for independent entrepreneurship to emerge after the city further recovers its popularity and vitality. Those humans who were divided into free people were also honest. Although they were surprised and afraid of the huge and empty city built in the mountains, when the elves led the team announced that they would become the first glorious residents of the city, the faces of all people still showed the brilliance of hope, Because at this moment, they were washed away as slaves and became free people. Although it was hard to work in the mines and farms after being sent to the yarnod mountains, compared with the previous days when they worked more than ten hours a day under the whip and lived a hungry and full meal, at least they can rest and get enough food by completing their daily workload, And if you work hard, you can exchange the accumulated points for some additional benefits. Such a day has satisfied many people, but what is unexpected is that today they can regain their freedom again. Everyone who entered the city was cured with a healing potion, the brand mark as a slave on his body was removed, the special magic guide collar on his neck was removed, and the unused points were converted into money. In addition, everyone also obtained an identity card. Yalin has always felt that the ID card is a good thing. It can not only facilitate the census, but also help to screen spies and outsiders. Although it takes some people to manage the files, Yalin feels it is worth it. Then there are five random special calls. In the past, Yalin felt very happy, but since the call system was upgraded by the creator and stuffed into a lot of disharmonious works, Yalin began to feel that the random special call he held has become a hot potato. "Please! Don''t be too unlucky!" Finally, Yalin chose to use it, but Yalin also found a place without people in advance. In short, if there is a role that makes people unable to look directly and feel the loss of integrity, then Yalin may choose to kill it here. (to be continued.) Chapter 614 The large amount of animation data stored in this calling system really surprised Yalin. There are everything from Astro Boy in the 1970s to the latest modern fans. There are even some new fans that haven''t been broadcast before Yalin''s crossing. Of course, now there are some very disharmonious fans in it. WwW.XsHuotXT. Com if Yalin could get this system in the original world, even if he could only use it to see the animation, he would be happy to roll around. But now Yalin really wants to say that he would rather have fewer animation game materials, especially those in the animation. Nine of the ten characters in the animation are characters with lost integrity. Although he didn''t summon the character, Yalin can directly check the potential level and special abilities of the non summoned character. Not every secondary character''s special abilities are positive, such as pachuli Noregi and Scorpio golden saint kaludia have brought some negative abilities because of their own diseases. These abilities must be treated or eliminated directly with the system, otherwise the strength of the characters will be affected. Forget about the disease. Yalin doesn''t mind using the call system to act as a universal doctor, but there are some special abilities of roles that are team nature, which makes Yalin a headache. For example, Cheng ITO, the famous brother in the Ag industry, not only has his own ability to reduce loyalty, but also has an ability similar to halo that affects the decline of loyalty of the whole team. In addition, his potential is the lowest E level, and basically he can''t do anything except eat white rice, Does such a sacrificial character, Yalin, dare to keep him in odur? But now Yalin can''t help it. It''s a pity not to use the five random special calls. I just hope you don''t call too many speechless characters. The fancy mall interface of the system pops up in an instant. Yalin feels like he is using a system with too many advertising software. Various promotions, big discounts, buy one get one free and other activities pop up. In fact, if there are really capable people, for example, if there is a saint''s gift bag, he will definitely call it out, Even if there is no saint Gladiator gift bag for a hero League character to buy one and get one free, he will definitely summon until he is soft. However, nine of the ten activities in the mall are all kinds of beautiful girls, and the lower the ability value, the more various roles. The more it is summoned, the cheaper the role discount is. Glancing at Yalin, he found that the two sisters'' gift bags in a certain Lipan and game add up to only 450 soul energy. As a special summoning character, the cost of the two is almost the price of an ice prayer. This is really worthy of the advertisement of "blood spitting sale" on the gift bag, Moreover, at the bottom of the interface where the sister with purple ponytail and the sister with rice color separation long hair hug each other, there is a marketing word that makes Yalin spit blood - buy this gift bag and give a free water bed! Panda is definitely intentional! It was absolutely intentional Although it is unclear by these unscrupulous advertising words. But if you search carefully, in fact, there are still some good characters in the game, such as the dirty wings that Yalin turned to now ~ Oh! No, it''s eustia with filthy wings. Many characters in this work have very good special abilities, such as lizia Wang, one of the heroines virtue. Norvis Yuli has a special ability to be good at government affairs and social affinity, which can slightly improve the cooperation and loyalty of team members. Moreover, although the hero''s brother rukius''s ruthless character will disgust some little partners with a strong sense of justice in odur City, he has the special ability to strengthen command and leadership. To be honest, Yalin is a little excited, but the problem is that the smaller the discount of these works with a little connotation and integrity, on the contrary, the greater the discount of works with no integrity. Although it is not the first time that Nemo, as a system assistant, has blocked those mall interfaces and advertising windows, Nemo seems to have no way. It seems that the system has been locked by the creator. In the face of this helpless act similar to the forced binding of rogue software, Yalin had to admit it. After turning off these fancy advertisements, Yalin opened the call interface, and soon the random special call icon flickered. When the first animation icon was selected, Yalin was already a sigh. Shit ~ the first one is Li Fan! When a famous hospital game night sickness building appeared on the interface, Yalin smiled bitterly and looked at the rapid rotation of the character icon. Yalin simply closed his eyes and coagulated an ice arrow on his fingers. If it was one of the three ghost animals in the world, biliansaka longer was summoned. Yalin doesn''t care if this product is described as a genius in the medical field in the original book. Whether the knowledge in his head will be useful to odur city or not, anyway, as long as he is sure it is him who kills it immediately!! "Well, what''s this, please?" The gentle female voice sounded, not bilaoban! Yalin''s mood was much better in an instant, and he immediately raised his head. What attracted his eyes was a beautiful woman with light purple short hair. She was plump and dressed in a meter color separated nurse''s clothes. She was also wearing a white apron outside. Her purple beautiful eyes were looking at herself with some confused eyes. Seven setes love ~ eh!! No, it''s not love Yalin looked at the female nurse with the pure temperament of a young lady. She was not the popular heroine in the night sickness building series, seven setes love, but she seemed to be another actress in the work. However, Yalin couldn''t remember her name. She quietly opened each other''s attribute panel, and Yalin knew that the beautiful female nurse in front of her was named Yazi fujizawa. It seems that I really have bad luck. The random special call in normal animation has never called the protagonist. The same is true of Lipan animation and games, which have never called the protagonist. Forget it ~ at least the nurse is better than the goods of Liangban, but there is no hospital in odur city. There is no doctor in this strange world, which basically depends on all kinds of therapeutic magic and therapeutic drugs. There is only a doctor among the civilians. However, doctors use some basic herbal treatments, and there is no such thing as surgery. Generally, if fractures and organ injuries can only be recovered by therapeutic magic and therapeutic drugs. If not, the patient will have to wait for death. The concept of no hospital in odur city is also due to the existence of therapeutic magic and therapeutic drugs. Compared with slowly recovering patients with surgery and ordinary drugs, the drugs and therapeutic magic that can quickly recover from injuries are obviously more intimate by Yalin. Especially after entering the state of war, the city of odur, which has a small population, has no time to let the injured recover slowly. If you are injured, drink a bottle of therapeutic medicine and the injured can return to the battlefield in a few hours. However, the arrival of Yazi fujizawa gave Yalin some new ideas. The cost of medicine is very high and it is impossible to popularize it to the civilian class. It is also good to introduce modern medical methods to the civilian class after the development of audur city. The treatment of surgery can at least prevent the civilian class from waiting to die if they can''t find treatment magic and medicine after being seriously injured. After explaining the situation to Yazi Fujisawa, regardless of the little nurse who was shocked and almost overwhelmed because she suddenly came to the different world, Yalin called a frost snow fairy maid to prepare a room for Yazi Fujisawa in the upper area. During this time, Yazi Fujisawa may join the rescue team in the city and try to learn some basic information magic if he can. Of course, Yazi Fujisawa''s e-level potential and almost mediocre can''t be in mediocre several special abilities. Yalin thinks it''s very, very difficult for her to learn magic! The second random special call was used again by Yalin. After the next Icon appeared, it was another Lipan game work. However, Yalin lost a little this time, but soon refreshed his spirit. A work of conscience by lance a society in the Warring States period. A work that ran Yalin has played several times. Although it is of type 18, it has many high popularity and high ability characters, such as sister Shangshan, the most popular, which is known as the existence of the military God. "There is still a glimmer of hope to turn my luck!!" Yalin couldn''t help praying. It''s best to draw figures such as sister Shangshan, Zhan Ji and huobo, or nantiaolan and lingnv. If it''s not good, even jade sign Fenghua or Xiangyu can do. Don''t draw too wonderful roles. Well, what if it''s the ghost animal king himself? Better not be him Yalin had prayed as devoutly as possible. When the character Icon appeared, Yalin''s face changed. Fortunately, it''s not lance himself, but this role is more ghost than the ghost beast himself! That face is as white as a ''fish lip'' human idiot, impressively the first cannon fodder role destroyed by the protagonist in the game - Zuli super God!! Supernatural \ supernatural \ Yalin trembled and recited the name: "you''re T -- D super God, I''m T -- D super ghost ~ do you know!!" An ice whirlpool burst in one corner of odur city. A white dragon patrolling nearby sensed the force of ice and frost and rushed to the scene. He saw Yalin with an angry face standing in place, surrounded by meat pieces like human stumps. "Your Majesty Yalin! What happened?" "Nothing ~ you step back first." When the white dragon bodyguard was sent away, Yalin sat down on the ground depressed. Now, two special random calls are wasted. The first one can be retained at least. But the second one is a wonderful fighter. This kind of all negative special ability makes Yalin feel that he is really super ghost, and his luck has declined to this extent. There are three more rewards! Looking at the special random call reward left in his hand, Yalin sighed. After a while, I still use it again. Finally, Yalin''s luck turned. After the rotating icon stopped, it was the super popular work of the forbidden book catalogue of magic science. It''s not easy. Yalin looks at this work with tears on his face. Finally, he has a more serious work. Next, please let me be super God, OK!! However, there is a saying that the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. When the character Icon stops, Yalin has put on the posture of frustrated body bending forward. My luck this time was really supernatural. I chose the protagonist at one time. The so-called protagonist in yalinkou refers to a bright young man wearing a white student uniform and a hedgehog head. At the moment, the young man is greeting with a smile: "ha ~ I haven''t seen Mr. Yalin for a long time. What''s the matter with you? Your face is so ugly and you have a bad stomach?" To be continued. Chapter 615 In the last article, when the first hero of Ma ~ super popular animation "magic forbidden book catalogue", his right hand is called "fantasy killer", which has the special ability to destroy any power regardless of good and evil. In Xueyuan City, it is the proper body of the legendary "man with the ability to invalidate any ability". However, because they can not be detected by the physical examination instrument in Xueyuan City, they are determined to be incompetent at level 0. Theoretically speaking, this is the first time that Yalin has actually summoned the first protagonist with random rewards, even the protagonist who is even more protagonist than gun sister yusaka Meiqin. You know, yusaka Meiqin in a scientific super electromagnetic gun is also adapted from the super popular foreign comics of the same name in the original magic forbidden book catalogue, In fact, in the two animes belonging to the same world, Tiao dangma is the well deserved first hero. Yalin felt that he should be happy (pig) (pig) (Island) (novel) www.zhuzhudao.com. He was really lucky this time. He summoned the protagonist for the first time when he summoned a new animation, but I don''t know why Yalin just couldn''t be happy "I''m fine. I''m a hemp man." Supporting his body, he stood up slowly. Yalin showed a smile worse than crying Why not gun sister Why not gun sister Why not gun sister It''s important to say it three times. Yalin''s heart is still broken. As far as a popular animation is concerned, there are many characters in the magic forbidden book catalog, and many of them are very powerful and urgently needed in odur city. Although I don''t know whether the last "fantasy killer" that claims to be able to touch and eliminate even the miracle of the emperor is useful to the gods of the world, But in addition to being a "fantasy killer", Ma''s ability is very low. Learning ability is not good. He often fails the exam. His English level is known as a closed door state. That is, Yalin taught himself Japanese for some time in order to directly watch Xinfan and play games. Although I didn''t take the exam, I had no problem listening and speaking. In terms of physical fitness, if you play against a bad teenager, you will win only one-on-one. One on two is quite dangerous, and one on three is only a chance to escape. However, it is because of the good sense of justice that it often leads to the siege of bad teenagers. Dangma also takes this to practice a pair of good Scud running for life. In a word, in addition to fantasy killers, being a hemp is an ordinary student who can''t be an ordinary student, and the ability of fantasy killers in this strange world also needs to be considered. In fact, according to the original work, Yalin thinks that being a hemp fantasy killer actually has too many flaws, just like the straight death magic eye, he can''t do without touching each other. Moreover, compared with the straight death devil eye that destroys all things, it is useless for fantasy killers immune to all unscientific principles to meet extremely scientific attack methods. To be honest, even if the fantasy killer is a miracle that can erase the gods in the world, the gods only need to convert to the "physical" attack mode, and it will be abolished when it is estimated. "But speaking of Yalin, where is this place?" After looking around, I found that I was actually in a city with a very fantastic style. When I was a hemp, I showed a look of doubt. Walking to Yalin''s side, Ma subconsciously patted Yalin''s shoulder to ask about the situation. However, an unexpected thing happened. When Ma''s right hand touched Yalin''s shoulder, his body with the feeling of flesh and blood suddenly turned into dead ice crystals and burst. With the crisp sound, Yalin''s whole left arm fell to the ground and broke into pieces. "Oh, ah, ah! Yalin, your hand!!" This sudden change made dangma scream like a little girl. Seven hands and eight feet retreated for several steps, but when Ma returned to his mind, he found that Yalin retreated farther than he was afraid of. Yalin was really surprised. He had to know that the strength of his ice crystal split was that the white dragon bodyguard could only break a little when he hit it with all his strength. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t hold it for a second in front of the fantasy killer. The ice crystal split was accidentally touched by the hemp Fantasy killer and completely crushed. It seemed that he had forcibly cut off his magic supply with an arrogant force, But fortunately, only the touched place cracked, and all other parts of the split were normal. When Ma looked at Ya Lin strangely, he asked, "Ya Lin Jun ~ what''s wrong with your hand? Are you okay?" "Calm down. I''m fine." After increasing the magic supply, the damaged left arm instantly returned to its original state. Yalin moved his left hand and found that there was no problem. Looking at him, he was about to come forward and ask his own question. Yalin hurriedly gestured, "wait! Don''t come near me yet." When the last one was numb, he stood still and dared not move his steps. Name: shangtiao dangma Race: Human Occupation: Student Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 5 / 5 Strength: 28 Agility: 43 Spirit: 37305 Wisdom: 89 Constitution: 21 Favorability: friendly 37 / 100 Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) fantasy killer (eliminate all anomalies caused by all abnormal physical effects) fantasy phagocytosis (generation point of phagocytosis anomalies) precursor perception (with a high probability of predicting an opponent''s attack) unyielding will (immune to all spiritual magic and never despair) orderly thought (enhanced sense of justice, unable to ignore evil deeds) affinity (slightly improve the loyalty of nearby personnel) Growth potential: SS Special Summon resurrection needs: 1600000 soul energy "What''s the matter, arlin?" Last time, when Ma looked at the fact that his chin was about to fall to the ground, Yalin asked puzzled. The spiritual power of the characters with growth potential SS has broken through the 30000 mark, and is even more than three times higher than the ancient god ugg Saron with the same SS level potential in world of Warcraft. What a rebellious spiritual power! Yalin was really surprised. SS potential characters need at least millions of soul energy to summon, but this time they were summoned at random. But the problem is why when the other attributes of hemp are so low that they can''t bear to see, the mental strength is really worthy of the SS level, and even the SSS level is not enough. However, other attributes are all values of level E potential. It''s amazing! Suddenly, Yalin noticed a situation. It was like a black hole with hemp as the center. It was swallowing the water element in audur city. Although the water element was still entering the main material plane through the spirit world, the element concentration around did not show a very downward trend. But this kind of power that completely repels elements can''t be achieved even by the crystal dragon bujani. The crystal dragon can only be immune to magic, not the element itself. But when Ma''s fantasy killer is indiscriminate, the phenomenon of abnormal physical effects will be completely eliminated. If the fantasy killer really eliminates all anomalies caused by all abnormal physical effects as explained. Since you can directly destroy your ice crystal separation, that is to say, even the miracles generated by the divine power can be directly touched and eliminated. This ability is really against the sky. "Wait a minute. I''ll do some experiments. Come with me first." Yalin turned off the property panel, grabbed dangma''s shoulder and was ready to move to the training ground in an instant. Eh~ Yalin found that he failed to blink. It was obviously that mana''s right hand was doing something wrong. "I just want to say wait a minute. Yalin ~ what''s this place? I don''t remember such a magic style theme park in Xueyuan city. What''s this place?" This time, when Ma opened Lin''s hand with his left hand, he said angrily, "what''s the matter with your hand just now?" "It''s just a separate body condensed by magic. As long as you don''t touch me with your right hand, there''s no problem." "Magic ~ Yalin, are you on the magic side? Wait, do you know about my right hand?" When the last one was numb, he became nervous. "A fantasy killer who can eliminate all magic and superpowers, and even God''s miracles, right?" Last time, Ma''s face was a little strange, and then he seemed to be relieved and sighed: "so you already know." "I already know. There are rumors that you can only use your left hand when you roll the tube, right?" "What!! that guy spread this rumor!!" "I''m just talking casually ~ your reaction is really big." Yalin raised his eyebrows and looked at the hedgehog''s head, which was in a violent state. When Ma tilted his head, he became decadent as if he had been exposed to the biggest scandal: "then can you tell me where this is?" "Not Japan?" "I know, at least I haven''t seen snow in Xueyuan city for a long time. Coupled with the architectural style here, it shouldn''t be Siberia or somewhere in Europe." "Worse than that." Yalin came forward, grabbed dangma''s shoulder and said, "I''ll show you the panorama, and you''ll know." With that, Yalin flew into the sky at a high speed with dangma. Although the fantasy killer can destroy all the strange forces, it seems that it doesn''t work as long as he doesn''t touch the strange forces themselves. Yalin, who flew into the sky, didn''t feel any pressure from the fantasy killer. "Uh huh!!" When Ma subconsciously struggled, the instinct of survival made dangma try to grasp Yalin''s collar. "Calm down and don''t touch me with your right hand. Otherwise, once my body disintegrates, you will fall from a height of 300 meters and become meat sauce ~" As soon as Yalin said this, Ma immediately stopped struggling. After flying to a high enough field, Yalin created a suspended ice platform in the air, put dangma on it and told him again not to touch the ice platform with his wrong right hand. "Is this snow mountain?" Gradually calming down, Ma stood on the ice platform and looked at the amazing beauty of the yanoder mountains not far away. "We are not in Mount Everest or the Alps, are we?" Yalin smiled ill intentioned at dangma, waved him to put his ears together, and then whispered a few words in dangma''s ear. With a fantasy killer who can erase the miracle of God, even if he has the special ability of unyielding will, he was stunned and stood on the spot! "Unfortunately!!" A scream spread all over the yanold mountains. (to be continued. If you like this work, please come to qidian.com to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation...) Chapter 616 ?readx(); In the hallway of the upper area, it was like the upper strip of the soul out of the body. When Ma was walking forward, he was shaking left and right. After learning that he had crossed into a different world, shangtiao Ma felt that he was no longer good. Although he didn''t have to worry about his studies and didn''t have to work hard for the cost of living under Yalin''s * * promise, he had no TV, air conditioning, mobile phone, games he liked to play and TV dramas he loved to watch, And you may never see your father and mother who have been forgotten by yourself for a lifetime, and then live alone in a different world similar to the ancient Middle Ages. When you think of being a hemp here, you feel burned out. Has God given up my life? Yalin looked at him with a sweaty face. He vaguely felt that his whole body had lost its color and turned into a white strip. When Ma shook left and right and stumbled forward, he seemed to think that all this was just a nightmare when he fell asleep, but it was a pity that the reality was so cruel. "Well ~ look open. Don''t hold it like you''ve been constipated for a week, okay?" "I don''t have that good attitude." Yalin felt speechless when he looked at the goods. Because of the fantasy killer, he couldn''t even use the portal in audur. If the speculation is correct, although the fantasy killer will only disperse the visions he came into contact with and won''t completely destroy the entire portal, But after the transmission starts, the last hemp may be transmitted away, but the right arm of the fantasy killer may be torn off. Although it was just speculation, Yalin couldn''t let the last hemp do this dangerous experiment, so he had to take him to the training ground step by step. Although she was hit hard, dangma''s adaptability was also very strong. If she came, she would let dangma accept her fate and try her best to think of a good place, especially when Yalin recruited an elf maid to arrange a residence for dangma, When Ma was excited, he took out his mobile phone and snapped at these elves that would only appear in magic RPG Games. But a few minutes later, the mobile phone was forcibly levied by Yalin! After crossing into a different world, Yalin has not seen the mobile phone for a long time. Although the hemp is still used as an old flip phone, it is enough to make Yalin burst into tears. All kinds of scientific and technological products in the calling system are very backward, not to mention the tablet phone. Most of the oldest black brick brothers don''t have it. But after all, some personal * * information about dangma is involved in the mobile phone. After watching it for a while, Yalin still gave it back to the other party, but Yalin forced dangma''s consent. After the power consumption of the mobile phone is empty or the components are aging and can''t be used, the mobile phone needs to be handed over to Guo ~ um ~ or to odur city for research. On the training ground, Yalin did a series of experiments on dangma. First, an ordinary ice arrow can''t be used in an ordinary ice arrow. However, although it is a very basic primary magic, it contains the power of frost that even Aquarius Saint Didier can''t bear. However, it was immediately touched and eliminated after contacting the fantasy killer of dangma. However, at the moment when the ice arrow was touched and eliminated, although the right arm was ok, dangma was still shivering because of the rapid decline of the surrounding temperature. Here, the weakness of the fantasy killer is exposed. That is, the ability is too one-sided and directional. As the holder of the fantasy killer, only the right hand can be immune to all visions, but when the visions of the fantasy killer are burned, the hemp cannot be defended. And Yalin tried to fight the fantasy killer with ice crystal. This time, Yalin learned a lesson and constantly injected magic into his body. "Try it! When Ma uses your fantasy killer to grab my hand." "Hi ~ hi ~ I see." In the last article, Ma grabbed Yalin''s elbow. In an instant, the elbow was immediately cut off, and the magic quickly turned into ice crystals. Yalin frowned and his hair was in some wrong situation. He had been supplying magic for this, but the part of his elbow touched by the fantasy killer was like a magic dead zone, and his magic supply would be forcibly cut off. When the last piece of hemp was taken away, the magic supply was restored. According to the original book, the fantasy killer cannot completely eliminate the excessive power. For example, if the core Rune of stile''s "king of hunting witch" is not destroyed, it will regenerate indefinitely, and behind it is like the "Adriatic Sea Queen" ice sailboat of the Roman Orthodox Church, although it is also created by magic, But fantasy killers can''t destroy this vision with an endless supply of magic. Yalin looked at his recovered hand. The feeling just now clearly has magic supply, but it is still unable to recover the damaged elbow. This is somewhat different from the original work. It seems that as long as it is touched by the fantasy killer, it will absolutely collapse, even if the magic supply is useless. Is this a problem with the ice crystal body, or is it that when Ma''s fantasy killer is stronger than the original? Yalin hesitated, not sure. Then Yalin asked dangma to stand in the training ground again. This time, Yalin directly displayed the frost breath, which has been directly directed to dangma''s right arm in a straight line. Standing in place, dangma''s left hand supports his right hand and faces the breath like a white torrent to resist the cold of death. At the moment when the Frost Breath contacts the fantasy killer, Yalin found that his magic seemed to be interrupted for a moment. The continuous frost breath stopped for a few seconds. Although Yalin mobilized his magic to exert the frost breath again, that situation still existed. This time it''s Yalin''s turn to be very surprised. It feels like when Ma comes with a ''silent'' passive buff that hinders the casting of spells. As long as the vision attack against dangma is resisted by the fantasy killer, it will be backfired by the caster. In short, when Ma is hit, it will be forced to be silent by magic. All magic vision attacks become intermittent and cannot be kept complete. It has to be said that this power is very terrible. This forced silence attacker''s buff is very difficult for magicians, blue dragons and even gods. "When Ma, can you hold these stones with your right hand?" In the rest area of the training ground, Yalin took out a large handful of colorful gemstones and put them on the table. Those are all kinds of elemental gemstones. There are two girls sitting beside Yalin, one of whom is a young girl with short silver hair as beautiful as a delicate doll, and the other is a girl with bright blond hair and a hot figure. "Do you want to experiment?" Sitting in a chair drinking hot fruit juice, dangma said wearily. "I''ll treat you to dinner tonight. Um ~ how about Emperor crab hot pot?" Before, many people were attracted by the magical results displayed by Yalin''s test of dangma. As a result, they happened to meet Yuehai, who was walking with jiuna prostitute in Tianlou. After learning the situation, it seemed that they wanted to show their strength in front of jiuna prostitute. Yuehai also used his proud water dragon to test when Ma, but when he saw that his must kill move was stopped by when Ma empty handed, Yuehai was a little lost, but when he learned that Yalin''s power could be removed by the last strip, Yuehai didn''t say a word. Now he has been watching the last strip when Ma is sitting next to Yalin. For a "caster" like Yuehai, fantasy killer is indeed a nemesis. For a long time, the prostitute didn''t use cangyan to test when hemp after witnessing everything. Inspired by the emperor crab hot pot, when Ma finally began to pick up the gemstones one by one with his right hand, the magic in the magic crystal will dissipate instantly when Ma holds it, but the magic crystal itself will not be damaged, and the elemental gemstones will be in trouble. When Ma touches the sapphire, it will directly become a useless ordinary stone, Although he is not testing the highest level elemental gem such as frost crystal or red inflammatory core, Yalin thinks the situation may be the same. Holding those elemental gemstones that could have scalded or frostbitten an ordinary person, there was nothing wrong with being a hemp. Instead, he chatted with Yalin: "I said Yalin Jun ~ how long have you been in this strange world?" "Well, it''s been more than two years." "I think those elves respect you very much. Do you have a high position here?" Yalin smiled, pointed to himself and said, "my identity here is'' Your Majesty '', do you understand?" "No! It''s really yours, Alin Jun!" When Ma Yi heard the last article, he was surprised: "I didn''t expect that you would come to this place after disappearing from the college city and become an emperor." "The emperor is not so good to be a \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. "So who are these two?" When Ma inadvertently turned his eyes to the two girls around Yalin. The girl with silver hair looks antique. People don''t know whether she is a native resident of the different world or a jumper like herself. But just now, there is a hairy White Wolf tail behind her. It doesn''t look like something that human beings should have. The blonde girl in the black windbreaker is really a modern fashion dress. When he found that the topic fell on him, Yuehai hurriedly replied, "I''m Yuehai." "Tian Lou Jiu, that prostitute." For a long time, the prostitute remained calm and tepid. "Now arlin''s fiancee! (x2)" Ha~ When Ma grew up, her mouth was petrified and looked at Yalin. After the two girls said the words that made Ma suffer tons of damage as a single person, Yuehai stared at the prostitute in Tianlou for a long time, and the latter still ignored each other calmly. "It''s so enviable ~" knocked on the bar on the table. When Ma showed a look of FFF group when he saw the members withdraw from the group, he said: "Ya Linjun!! when did you have more fiancees, and you were still two. When you were in the dormitory, you said you were still single!!" Dormitory ~ single ~ Yalin also heard about Bukhan. What kind of relationship has the system set with dangma this time. (~^~) Chapter 617 For fans, they are praised as the upper bar of the younger sister''s hand, and they are exposed to the same look as FFF group. They are trying to make complaints about the girl''s two girls in the original book. In the original book, the last classmate is famous for her good luck. First, a nun fell on the balcony, and then all kinds of beautiful girls have been in danger. When MA students will wave their sister picking hands, what''s wrong? It''s waving fantasy killers to help and save these beautiful girls in danger, and then although it''s not directly possible to return with beautiful women, But a group of beautiful girls also have a very warm relationship with dangma. Maybe it''s jealousy, maybe it''s ridicule. Didn''t you give the nickname "pick up girl" to shangtiao when Ma? In fact, from Yalin''s point of view, shangtiao when Ma can attract so many girls around him, he deserves it because he worked hard, He has a sense of justice, even if it is just a temporary impulse, but he is willing to stand in front of these girls at his own safety and protect them, even with scars. Any girl who is not too wonderful will like him. Yalin is not the kind of character that can''t see other people''s popularity. In fact, Yalin appreciates the last character, especially his ability of fantasy killer, which may play an unexpected power in the future. Turn dangma into a dragon! This idea flashed through Yalin''s mind. The fantasy killer really has far more power than Yalin expected. Since he can completely restrain his own power as the king of the white dragon, it must be a problem even for the gods of the world and other dragon gods. It''s just that the fantasy killer is strong, but as an ordinary human, the last piece of hemp itself is too weak. The limitations of the fantasy killer make the last piece of hemp face don''t even want to touch each other when it is really supreme. If dangma can get the body of a giant dragon, with the powerful life and power of the giant dragon and the special ability of fantasy killer, dangma will definitely be the most terrible existence among the giant Dragons of the same level. Even the gods are estimated to be afraid of him. At night In the rest room of audur City, the aroma of hot pot is pervading the whole room. On the dining table, in a steaming pot, there are divided king crab legs. The side dishes include Tricholoma matsutake, tofu, Flammulina velutipes, shrimp and so on, which make people''s appetite open at a glance. Besides, there is a large plate of good snowflake beef and many kinds of coveted seafood. After the test, it was around 8 p.m. When Ma came to the lounge with the exhausted last strip, as promised, Yalin prepared a sumptuous hot pot dinner to entertain MA students. When he saw emperor crab, lobster and red and white marbled beef like snowflakes, he was almost moved to cry and shouted that it was good to live. Yalin raised his eyebrows. Please, I''m just testing your fantasy killer a little. Although it''s a little hard, it won''t kill you. "Wuwu ~ crab, I haven''t touched a crab in a year since I came home last year." He picked up a crab leg and sobbed as Ma gnawed it. "Not really. Where''s your monthly living expenses?" Seeing that several crab legs have been solved, he began to attack snowflake beef and Tricholoma matsutake. Yalin stared at dangma with the eyes of "African refugees". In the last article, Ma was bitterly telling Yalin about his miserable life in the School Park City before he came to odur city. Although his family sent him the living expenses, he didn''t get the living expenses because of his unfortunate physique. He soon lost his wallet. Some scattered cash is OK. Fortunately, most of the money is in the bank card, But as soon as I got my bank card back, I was swallowed by the ATM when I withdrew the money. The next misfortune did not come singly. The dormitory where I lived suddenly had a power failure, and most of the food stored in the refrigerator were killed. Under these bad luck, I spent almost a week eating instant noodles for a living. "I said you shouldn''t be cursed. Unfortunately, I''ve seen a lot, but I''ve seen people like you for the first time." At the side of the dining table, kuchulin, dressed in casual clothes, was putting beef in his mouth. During the test just now, Laner kuchulin was just ready to practice marksmanship with Princess Luo Jiean. After learning that dangma''s strange right hand, he was very interested in letting dangma try his fantasy killer. Kuchulin thought that his anti magic as a gunman should be enough to resist the power of dangma''s fantasy killer, but this kind of killing behavior that regarded the fantasy killer who eliminated all visions as ordinary magic was immediately stopped by Yalin. God knows if the fantasy killer has any effect on the spirit. You know, strictly speaking, the spirit in fate is also a condensate of magic, just like Yalin''s own ice crystal separation. If the fantasy killer plays a role and kuchulin is wiped out, Yalin will definitely be depressed. Then kuchulin wanted dangma to try to pick up his magic gun. This requirement was rejected by Yalin and dangma. Even if the strange power of the gun piercing the dead spine itself would be eliminated by the fantasy killer, the power of the magic gun overdrawn by kuchulin as an heroic spirit is definitely not that dangma can resist. When Ma dies, Yalin has a more headache. The resurrection of more than one million soul energy requires that Yalin sell his underpants. Finally, kuchulin had to use his good Rune magic to test when Ma. Naturally, the result goes without saying. Finally, after learning that Yalin was going to entertain dangma to eat hot pot, the great Irish hero immediately followed him to eat. By the way! Yuehai and jiuna prostitute Yalin also invited them to dinner together. While chewing the beef, I felt helpless and said, "I also feel like I''m cursed. It seems that all the misfortunes in the world have come to me. For a while, I lost my wallet, for a while, I encountered a power failure, and I accidentally broke my hand machine last week." "Hahaha ~ your luck is too bad ~" kuqiulin couldn''t help laughing. In fact, your luck is not much better When he was sitting in the pot, he was sitting on the side of the forest. Make complaints about the prostitute. Like a good wife and mother, this act of serving wholeheartedly makes the Yuehai on the other side like a great enemy, causing Yuehai to put down her chopsticks and keep putting food into the pot. It seems that the prostitute will follow what she does for a long time. However, compared with the urgent appearance of the moon sea, the prostitute still pressed the moon sea firmly with static braking. My two ''fiancees'' are still fighting openly and secretly. Yalin smiled bitterly. Although Yalin stopped the two people''s bet after the last dinner, he seemed to be stimulated. Generally, Yuehai has been secretly competing with jiuna prostitute. As a party, Yalin had to keep cooking for the two to ease the atmosphere. Instead, kuqiulin looked at himself with a bad smile. "Have you finished drinking? Please wait. I''ll ask the maid to get some." After seeing kuchulin finish drinking beer, the prostitute stood up gently, saluted and walked out. "Wait a minute, I''ll go too!" Yuehai also got up and followed. At one time, only three men were left on the table. When kuchulin saw the two girls go out, he gave Yalin a look: "I said master! Did you eat them all?" "Poof ~" Kuqiulin suddenly said this. Yalin didn''t spray it. He was eating a lot of dangma and almost sprayed it. "Not yet." Yalin tilted his head and smiled bitterly. After eating either of them, I''m afraid the fragile agreement to maintain harmony with these girls will disappear. "I said Mr. Yalin." When Ma also put down his chopsticks: "Miss Yuehai''s words will not be mentioned for the time being, but the other girl is a minor girl at all. It''s illegal for you to push her down." "Poof ~ cough ~ cough ~" This time, Yalin sprayed it. He was choked by Tricholoma matsutake and coughed for a long time. Yalin calmed down: "I know better than you. By the way, I''m telling you that the actual age of jiuna prostitute is actually older than her present appearance. Do you understand?" "Really? But even if she''s older, she''s still so young that she shouldn''t be able to bear that kind of thing?" Wait ~ is this a piece of hemp on the younger sister''s hand? I make complaints about Tucao''s role. Compared with being a Ma classmate with some legal consciousness, Another kuchulin on the dinner table, who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, kept persuading Yalin to do something loved by the people: "your boy doesn''t understand that the little girl in our Celtic period was old enough to get married. Don''t worry, mater! Eat enough when it''s time to eat. If you miss it, you will regret it for life ~" "What? You should eat enough of what you should eat?" Suddenly, the moon sea and jiuna prostitute who returned to the room looked at kuchulin with an inexplicable face. "Eh!!" Startled, kuqiulin quickly waved his hand: "ha ha ~ I mean seafood is not easy to eat here, so you should eat enough when you should." "That''s not what I''m talking about at all." This time, Ma directly sold kuqiulin. A few minutes later, after learning what the so-called "eat enough" means, the seemingly rebellious but actually pure Yuehai went crazy. "You are too shameless. I will teach you a good lesson ~" "Hey, don''t fight here. I haven''t had time to eat lobster yet!!" A fight and noise suddenly rang out in the room. Yalin directly calmed the noise. Although Yuehai fought with kuqiulin, it enlivened some atmosphere. After seeing that the time was about the same, Yalin put forward his own ideas to dangma. "Ha ~ you said to make me a dragon?" When Ma pointed to himself, he said with an incredible face. (~^~) Chapter 618 Top recommendations: "Yes, dangma ~ don''t you want to have a stronger body?" "But how is this possible ~" The last time Ma scratched his head, he didn''t believe it, but then Yalin showed him his semi dragon like self. Now Ma has to believe it even if he doesn''t believe it. From an ordinary human being to a dragon with absolute power is probably a rare opportunity for ordinary people, especially in this different world where power is respected. Weakness itself is an original sin. As long as you have overwhelming power, wealth, rights, women and all the beautiful things in the world are at your fingertips. Yalin originally thought that dangma should agree, but the result was somewhat unexpected. "Sorry ~ Ya Linjun!" Ma sighed and said with some distress: "although this proposal is very attractive, I''m not going to give up my human identity for the time being." "Ah! Why?" "I don''t know why. I just don''t want to." When Ma''s answer slightly disappoints Yalin, but Yalin also feels that it is really difficult for him to put forward such a request so suddenly. When Ma is different from Shumu rosefinch, sunezer, lulushu and others, they all have lofty ideals and ideas, and yearn for strength in order to realize their own ideas. But dangma is just a high school student living in a peaceful world. Although the college city also has many dark sides, it can still ensure social order on the whole. If dangma is used to living in a peaceful world, if there is no fantasy, the killer is just an ordinary high school student who can''t live in an ordinary high school, Naturally, it is impossible for ordinary students to be Ma, like Lu Xiu and Shumu rosefinch, to have lofty aspirations, and they will not eagerly desire strength in order to realize their wishes. Yalin intended to give dangma some time to consider, but at the same time, he also explained the plight of the city of odur for dangma. It has been less than a year, and peace will leave here. There are many enemies outside odur. And they are powerful beings beyond the secular world. The Dragon King of ancient times, the gods in the divine realm of the sky, and even the endless demons in the distorted void may come to take advantage of the fire. "Do you understand? This world is not a beautiful and peaceful world in the cure * *, it is full of too many dangers and killing opportunities. In this world full of magic power, your fantasy killer is the most terrible weapon for people who are beyond the secular world." "Weapons ~" when Ma looked at his right arm, he looked a little hesitant. Dangma is not an ambitious man. Otherwise, it is enough for dangma to obtain high rights in the school city if he has the fantasy killer who can eliminate all his powers. Even if the hanging man aresta deliberately conceals the situation of dangma, as long as dangma is willing to raise some material requirements, aresta will certainly meet him. It is impossible to make such a miserable life of eating instant noodles every day. When Ma doesn''t have much ambition, even when he comes to a different world, he just hopes to live a quiet and peaceful life, but Yalin doesn''t want to muddle along with the idea of muddling along, and odur city doesn''t have much time to muddle along. "Although my strength as a giant dragon is strong, this strength is not unlimited. I won''t be afraid of one-to-one or even one-to-two opponents at the same level, but if the enemy sends others to attack the city of odur when they entangle me, the newly born city will be in danger." "That''s right ~" Last time, Ma thought hard with her arms in her arms: "if I don''t become a dragon, my fantasy killer can still play a role." "When Ma ~ as the owner of fantasy killer, you should know what the weakness of fantasy killer is." Yalin ordered when Ma said: "fantasy killer can''t eliminate the secondary physical phenomenon caused by magic. If the enemy attacks you with ordinary swords, fantasy killer can''t play any role." "That''s true." "And the scope of the fantasy killer is too one-sided. You need to accurately touch the vision to play a role. If the other party attacks you in the form of ice arrows scattered all over the sky, can you accurately take all the ice arrows without missing?" When numb, he smiled bitterly: "only Superman can do it." "Yes, that''s right!" Yalin tapped the table with his finger: "You are not Superman. Although you have a fantasy killer, you are still an ordinary human in essence. Your body is too fragile. Once you are hit, it is easy to die. Let alone those enemies who can fly in the sky, your fantasy killer can''t reach others, that is, the enemies on the ground. As long as you are more powerful, you may not touch each other''s body at all ¡£¡± "I always think you describe me as too weak ~ at least I''m also a sportsman participating in the big bully Star Festival in school." Dangma protested against this. Yalin smiled and pointed to the prostitute for a long time; "Believe it or not, the prostitute can throw you to the ground without being touched by your right hand." Looked at the petite and lovely tianloujiu prostitute, and looked at Yalin again. Physically, jiuna prostitute is just a little girl who has just read junior high school, but the hairy tail behind jiuna prostitute is like hemp, which shows that the little girl in front of her is not an ordinary human. "Master''s right, boy. You''re too weak. If you go to the battlefield, you must beg for mercy. Dinner is finally over. Last time, Ma was brought back to the room to rest by the maid. Kuqiulin said hello after he was full of wine and food. He chatted with Yuehai and jiuna prostitute for a while and watched the two girls compete in the dark. Yalin spent a long time Anger finally calmed them. When everyone left, Yalin was finally relieved. When Ma must be transformed into a giant dragon, in the future, audur city will have more chances to win in the face of the emerald dragon and the existence of the five supreme gods. With the help of fantasy killers to eliminate all visions, the most terrible divine power of the gods and the Emerald Dream power of the Dragon will be greatly weakened. At that time, in the face of these enemies who have pulled out the sharpest claws and teeth, The power of the White Dragon King, let alone one-on-one, is one-on-three, one-on-four. Or it''s good to turn dangma into a tentacle monster. Think about it. If each tentacle has the power of fantasy killer, it will definitely break the existence of invincible hands in the different world, and the blood of tentacle monster seems to be in the options of ancient gods and faceless people unlocked after getting the first soul stone. Ha ha ~ of course, it''s just a joke. It''s estimated that when Ma becomes a tentacle monster, he will find himself in trouble first. But speaking of it, Yalin is also a little lucky that when he met the "Panda", he was lucky that the other Party chose a giant dragon''s body to regenerate himself. If the evil guy made himself a tentacle monster at that time Yalin didn''t dare to think about it here. by the way! Yalin suddenly remembered that there were two special random calls that didn''t work, because she almost forgot it after summoning dangma to test the fantasy killer for too long. Now it''s late at night. Yalin simply returned to his study and opened the calling system. He has little confidence in whether he can find some good roles. After all, calling dangma such an SS role may have used up his character today. After starting the random special call, the first icon made Yalin show a look of "sure enough". Needless to say, it was another Lipan game. "I''ve never played a game. I don''t know what the plot is. Forget it! Don''t make me super ghost." At the thought of a supernatural person summoned before, Yalin felt a headache. (to be continued.) Chapter 619 After being summoned, the secondary characters in the summoning system all seem to know Yalin. At first, major Alex and Yalin in the world of steel alchemist seem to be comrades in arms, while Shumu rosefinch, fili, yuansaka Lin, and even shangtiao dangma and Yalin are classmates, In the eyes of the two sisters of elulu and alulu in the things to be praised, Yalin is incarnated as a lord, and in addition, he is probably a friend. ¡ü£¬ This complicated relationship set up that Yalin had to carefully coordinate the people. In fact, compared with the interpersonal relationships of these comrades in arms, classmates, Lords and friends, the relationship between Tianlou jiuna prostitute and Yuehai and Zhongzhong''s "fiancee" was the most headache for Yalin. But at least these relationships are normal. At least most of them are on an equal footing with each other, and sometimes Yalin''s initial identity is higher than each other. But this time, the girl with beautiful appearance and pure temperament who was summoned out of sight gave orders to Yalin abnormally. Although the girl''s voice was very gentle, not a bit arrogant, but gave people a feeling of spring breeze, Yalin found that his identity was actually a servant from each other''s words. "Cough, cough, cough" In the study, the girl wearing a purple dress and full of aristocratic atmosphere is sitting on the sofa with illness and coughing gently. Her long flaxen hair is combed gently behind her head, and a red bow is tied at the top, as if she could blow through the snow-white and soft skin, and even the blue and purple blood vessels buried under her skin can be seen. The appearance is almost unspoken beauty, and the character is impeccable. Although Yalin seems to be a servant of a girl, Yalin feels that the tenderness of a girl is not different because of the identity gap between them. This is a gentle and beautiful girl with a very pure heart. Yalin believes that if a girl like her once appeared in the world, any man will cherish her more, Even those so-called debauchery CHILDES are the same. "Excuse me, can you give me a glass of water?" "Oh ~ just a moment, please." Yalin went out of the study and asked the maid to bring a glass of water. Then he brought it in and handed it to the girl. "Thank you" Because of the disease, the original beautiful face also appears a little dark. But the girl is still wearing a constant gentle smile, just like the brilliance of hope, giving people a warm feeling. A very strong girl! This is Yalin''s evaluation of the girl, because the girl summoned this time actually got cancer, and from the attribute panel, it is estimated that her life has not been long. In this case, the girl can still burst into a smile, this will and heart Suddenly Yalin found out. The girl''s gentle emerald green eyes also inadvertently flashed a faint light, which was the despair of trying to end her life. The girl in front of her heart lived with the contradictory mentality of surviving and ending her life. Yalin can''t help but regret that she is really jealous of beauty. Such a poor girl is in her youth, but she has to bear such a heavy fate. After drinking a little water, the girl also recovered a little and stopped coughing: "Lin Jun ~ can you call Ma Yi and mother for me?" "Oh ~ OK, Miss Yayi." Yalin, who is quietly checking the plot of the original work through the call system, replied hesitantly. The girl in front of her is called Wushan Yayi. She is the heroine from hellguide. She is from the same company as Yazi fujizawa. From the introduction, it seems that as the eldest lady, Wushan Yayi is terminally ill and is about to die, but heaven and hell want to compete for her soul. Finally, the demon called the hero tries to lure Yayi to fall. A female angel from heaven pretended to be a maid to ensure that ya Yi escorted her soul to heaven after her death. Therefore, the two sides began a fight in the mansion. That''s amazing! Both angels and Demons want to rob their souls, but looking at the particularly explicit evil description in the introduction and the urination of the previous works of the night service club, Yalin thinks how this game he hasn''t played reveals a sense of heavy taste. Involuntarily, Yalin glanced at Yayi. It was clear that his life experience was so poor that he had to experience such a heavy taste. The night service club was too immoral! Nemo continued dutifully. Yalin picked his eyelids and didn''t say a word. When has the night service ever been good! The Wushan Yayi watched by Yalin is a little confused. He doesn''t know why he is diligent and easygoing on weekdays. Why does Yalin, who has a good relationship with everyone in the residence, still stay here? Today, he has something he wants to talk to his sister Ma Yi and his mother. I really can''t continue to support myself. Although I really love them and don''t want to leave the world, I really can''t stand the suffering of illness and the incurable disease without hope of cure. Every day I live is so hard and painful "That Yalin, can you call my sister Ma Yi and my mother? I have something to talk to my mother." Thought Yalin didn''t hear clearly just now. Yayi waved to Yalin and repeated it again. "Um ~" In response, Yalin turned off the system, looked at the sick girl in front of him and said, "in fact, there''s something I hope you can understand. I just hope you don''t be too surprised, Miss Yayi." "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?" Taking a deep breath, Yalin began to explain some of the current situation for Yayi. At first, Yayi couldn''t believe he had come to a different world until Yalin called the fairy maid and looked at these maidens with silver hair, white skin and sharp ears, After touching the fairy maid''s ear and determining that it was really a real ear rather than a cosplay, Wu Shan Yayi had to accept a reality. What happened to me was not a dream. I really came to a world full of sword and magic as described in those fantasies. Moreover, Yalin, a servant who used to work in his own home, is actually the ruler of a city here. I can''t go back, I can''t go back! What should my mother and sister do in the future? If they suddenly disappear, they will worry about themselves. Why does God arrange such a wonderful fate for themselves when their lives are about to sum up Ya Yi didn''t know that the God who arranged her fate was less than two meters in front of her eyes. However, a large amount of information suddenly poured into her mind made Ya Yi feel confused. Finally, after the information was completely overloaded, Ya Yi only felt that she didn''t know anything when it was dark, and there was only a faint cry of Yalin''s surprise. "Bad! Doctor ~ go find a doctor quickly! Wait \ I can heal spells myself!" In this way, it''s better to cross into a different world. In this way, mother and sister don''t worry about themselves every day. Anyway, their life expectancy is running out. Dying in this new world may be a relief. After fainting, Wu Shan Yayi didn''t know that when Yalin explained to her about this strange world, he had begun to plan how to treat Yayi''s cancer. Originally, Yalin was going to try with the magic and medicine in the strange world. The medicine prepared by Medea and the magic of frost spirit can recover the deformed heart of Scorpio golden saint kaludia, Cancer may also be cured. Even if it doesn''t work, as long as there is a calling system and this cheating device, even the dead can be resurrected. Can''t it cure a small cancer disease. After seeing Yayi fainting in Wushan, Yalin first calmed Yayi''s spirit with magic, and then called the frost and snow spirit to let Yayi have a rest. His life experience was so poor, and now he suddenly came to a different world. It must be a great blow to Yayi. It''s normal that he can''t accept the fact for a time, Next, we have to wait for Yayi to slowly accept this established fact over time. If audur has supported the surplus soul energy after the war, Yalin can let Yayi''s mother and sister come to the world to accompany her. Will you prepare a separate room for ya Yi? But ya Yi herself is ill and weak. I''m afraid she has to prepare an extra maid to take care of her. Wait ~ suddenly Yalin thought of something, and then called the frost snow fairy maid and ordered them to say a few words. After the maid got the order, she immediately performed magic to make Yayi still in a coma float out of thin air. Then she took the girl floating in the air and the fairy maid left. OK ~ then there is the last random special call left. Yalin didn''t waste any more time. He directly used the last random special call. Among the five rewards, Yazi fujizawa, a nurse with potential level E, Wuyi Wushan, a sick young lady with the same potential level E, a hemp classmate who seems to have SS potential but is actually level E, and the last supernatural person who made Yalin surpass the ghost! I can''t describe my luck directly. The icon began to rotate, but Yalin was not even interested in looking at the icon. He didn''t raise his head to look at the system interface until he finally summoned Bi Yalin. At this moment, Yalin was stunned! My luck has finally changed!! The last special call is also a normal animation, and has just called the heroine in the animation. However, when the white light condenses, Yalin impressively finds that a girl with long light blue hair and a black dress is lying quietly asleep on the ground. HMM ~ is this to wake her up? (to be continued.) u Chapter 620 ?readx(); After holding the girl sleeping on the floor to the sofa, Yalin took out a blanket and gently covered it. Yalin didn''t intend to wake the girl up like this. She simply let her sleep until she woke up. Just looking at the lovely face of the girl sleeping, Yalin couldn''t help reaching out her fingers and cutting her face. Seeing that the other party didn''t seem to respond, Yalin put his finger on the girl''s forehead and stroked the gem hidden under the headband across the black triangular headband. Beverly Mezarans! The heroine in the legend of weapon race, as one of the seven brilliant treasure trees with the highest bloodline wind attribute, is Kuder Bang Kirouet, usually restores energy with sleep. When I was a child, I thought of aidilu garden. For this reason, I even quarreled with my only relative, grena, and finally ran away from home. Grena sealed it herself in order not to let Beverly go to adiru garden. It was not until 500 years later that Kuder untied the seal and set out on the journey to adiru garden with Kuder. "It seems that you can''t go to adiru garden anymore." Yalin opened the property panel of Beverly and browsed it. Of course, as a person who has seen the plot of the original work, Yalin knows what the so-called adiru garden is. If he can cross into the animation with the power of the king of the white dragon, the first thing to do is to tear down the adiru garden into ruins. Name: Beverly Reverie Metherience Race: Jihad angel Occupation: collaborator / (weapon) Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 1500 / 1500 Strength: 74 / 365 Agility: 143 / 1214 Spirit: 86 / 685 Wisdom: 83 / 233 Constitution: 104 / 467 Favorability: coldness 63 / 100 Special ability: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) song of healing (human form: can remove negative spirit magic) affinity of wind element (wind attack power and cultivation speed increase) swift blessing (weapon form: holder''s agility and speed increase by 15%) wind armor (weapon form: it can add wind shield to the holder and reduce damage by 30% in a short time) sharp cutting (weapon form: it has a very low chance to cause serious damage to the target''s armor) power of the same agreement (weapon form: the weaponization attribute increases or decreases according to the magic of the contracting party) Growth potential: EEE / AAA Special Summon resurrection requirement: 20000 soul abilities Yalin looked at the attributes of Lefle. As a weapon race, Lei has two different sets of attributes. One is the appearance of a human girl. All kinds of talents and abilities are very low, and the potential is only EEE level. After weaponization, Lei has reached AAA potential level in one breath, even stronger than the golden saint. This is simply going from one extreme to another! In the original work, reefrey had the same understanding with the hero Kurd, but in the original work, Kurd rough used the bud of the supposed strongest Qihuang treasure tree to make one terrible record after another, which made Yalin quite dissatisfied. It can be said that she was holding the holy sword, but in many cases, you can still be abused by your opponent, and even let Lei be caught by the Huangzhu Hunter several times. I was so angry that I wanted someone to beat him up again. Sure enough ~ PK still depends on micro operation rather than equipment! And so on \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Otherwise, even if the weapon itself has strong ability, it can not be fully used if the synchronization rate is low. Yalin also remembered some of the plot in the original book, because this animation was born in some years, and Yalin couldn''t remember some detailed plot clearly. While Beverly was still sleeping. Yalin simply opened the calling system and transferred the animation of "weapon race legend" to see it again. Because the animation version shrunk too seriously, he had to transfer out the comic version again. But to be honest, among the special abilities of levli, the weaponized wind armor is the most gratifying for Yalin. The summoning system is a very domineering cheating thing. As described above, the damage will be reduced by 30%, that is, any attack will be reduced. The magic of powerful gods as weak as goblin''s stone axe will be forcibly reduced by 30%. This ability is not so much a force as a rule, which is mandatory by the creator. It will be of great help to me if I can cooperate with Lei and reduce the enemy''s attack even in a short time. The problem is how to get Lei to agree with her. Now, judging from Lei''s cold favor, it doesn''t work. Moreover, even if it''s strong and the favor and intimacy between each other are not enough, Lei can''t play a role even if it''s weaponized. Besides, Yalin doesn''t like this method. In other words, the only way now is to please Lei, but Lei in the original book is an extremely introverted girl. I hate human beings very much. Although I gradually opened my heart during the journey with Kurd, I can''t take Lei to aidilu garden here! I''m not the creator "Panda". I can easily cross the dimensional wall. Moreover, even if I can cross, I can''t take Lei to that kind of ghost place. If I want to go, there is only one destination, that is, to carry out forced demolition. Hate human ~ well, he is not human now. Yalin thinks this is his advantage compared with male master Kurd, although he always thinks it is a sad advantage. Start with Ray''s favorite thing! But after watching more than ten episodes, Yalin felt that Lei''s favorite thing to do was to be with Ku, sleep and let Ku carry it on her back. Basically, she liked everyone who was with Ku. What kind of hobby is this, embarrassing! I can''t let myself walk around odur all my life. What kind of Dragon King has become!! "What about the food?" there was no way. Yalin went on to check the information. If there was no way, she had to work hard in this area. Girls of Lei''s age generally like to eat dessert. Just after a while, Yalin was completely petrified on the chair. As a jihad angel, that is, Lei of the weapon race basically didn''t eat. Occasionally, she just eats a little symbolically, so she doesn''t know what she likes to eat at all. On the contrary, what Lei hates most is dessert. The author of the original book written for Lei, come out to me, and I''ll laugh with you about the wind!! The petrified Yalin is completely paralyzed on the table. Lei''s character is more difficult to get along with than Feili, who is fake three noes! There''s no other way to improve her popularity except to take her to aidilu garden. But the problem is that in this strange world, you have to find an adiru garden for Lei! Looking at liv, who is still sleeping on the sofa, the girl looks like she is only 13 years old, but actually she is more than 500 years old. Yalin really didn''t know what to do for a while. When ray wakes up, she''s going to continue looking for adiru garden. What should she do? Tell her that she is no longer in her original world. There is no adiru garden here, but if she doesn''t believe that she is determined to find it, she can''t forcibly house arrest her. But if you let her go out and look for it, the power of human form will be nothing in this strange world! Once Lei''s ability to turn into a weapon is exposed, Yalin can''t imagine what kind of storm will be set off in this world. Why insist on going to the so-called adiru garden? Yalin adjusted her progress again. After watching several episodes, she found that Lei had an agreement with a girl named Xiya. Xiya helped Lei out of her troubles when she was worried because she was a Qihuang treasure tree. Later, she married chis of adilu courtyard and went to the courtyard with her, And make an appointment with Lei to meet again in aidilu courtyard, which has also become the real purpose of Lei''s visit to aidilu courtyard. In a word, it''s just looking for someone. It''s not easy. Yalin hurriedly opened the calling interface. Since Lei''s destination is just to find someone, it''s OK to call the girl named Xiya. When she meets her friends, Lei will naturally eliminate the idea of going to the adiru courtyard, and maybe take this to thank herself for increasing her popularity. The only hope is that the soul energy summoned by the girl named Xiya is not too expensive, otherwise it will be a little unbearable. Soon Yalin searched the information of Xiya in the system, but after watching it for a while, Yalin resolutely gave up the idea and continued to read the last few episodes of animation. Yalin was completely speechless. Xiya can indeed summon, but Xiya in the system has a strong unstable factor, because in the original book, Xiya was transformed into a violent and ferocious bright pearl final weapon ''CIA'' as a test object after she came to aidilu garden. Xiya''s potential level has reached level s, which requires a lot of soul energy, Moreover, there are several extremely dangerous special abilities in Xiya''s special abilities. If they are not replaced, it is equivalent to installing a time bomb in the city of odur. God knows when this bomb will explode. If you want to replace them all, you must spend additional soul energy. In this way, it is even equivalent to the cost of summoning two Xiya. For Yalin, this cost can''t afford it now. And even if we summon Xiya to recover her mental state regardless of the cost, do we want Xiya to tell her about the tragic experience and inhuman torture over the past 500 years? What would ray think? There would be nothing but pain. It''s better to let Lei just forget Xi Ya than that. Since she has forgotten her original destination, the reason for going to aidilu garden is no longer tenable. Yalin thinks it may be able to persuade Lei to give up her plan. "Tweet" While Yalin was thinking, Lei sleeping on the sofa made a slight * * sound like a small animal, and then her beautiful emerald eyes appeared in front of Yalin with the opening of her eyes. Oh ~ wake up! Yalin twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth and looked at Lei who just woke up. All right! How do you explain this to ray next? (to be continued.) Chapter 621 When she woke up, she rubbed her eyes and looked at the surrounding scenery with a confused look, because she just woke up and her mind was still a little confused. When she found herself in a study with elegant decoration but full of serious atmosphere, Lei blinked and looked surprised, However, when she found Yalin Shilei sitting on the side who seemed to be still working, she felt relieved again, and then lay down to cover the slipped blanket again. This posture was obviously ready to sleep back. Yalin looked at the landing bell. It''s already 7:30 in the morning. Do you want to sleep Yalin is not interested in sitting here with Lei. He is bored. He walks over and looks at Lei who has closed his eyes again and says, "well, Lei, how long are you going to sleep?" "Let me sleep for five minutes." "How long is the so-called five minutes?" A common reason for staying in bed came out of Lei''s mouth. Yalin himself had used this reason before and knew how long the so-called five minutes would be. Seeing that Lei didn''t answer again, Yalin simply pulled off the blanket and took Lei''s hand to let her sit up. "You''ll sleep slowly later, ray. Do you know where you are now?" "I don''t know." Livre still looked at Yalin with a cold look, as if she didn''t care about her situation: "you''re here anyway." Ha! This sentence makes Yalin a little flattered. The popularity is still cold now, but it seems that Lei is somewhat dependent on herself. What is the relationship between Lei and her own setting in the calling system. "OK ~ OK ~ but now is not the time to sleep. There are some things I hope you can understand." Before Yalin finished speaking, Evelyn suddenly stood up and showed a suddenly enlightened look: "yes! It''s not time to sleep. I have to go to the adiru courtyard." Sobbing ~ you''d better keep sleeping ~ it''s my fault to wake you up! Yalin wanted to cry for a moment. Don''t cut to the point so directly. "You''re still going to the adiru courtyard?" "Well, that''s my wish." Lei''s voice is very soft but firm. In this case, if Yi''s arrogant way prevents her from going to the adiru courtyard that no longer exists, it will be counterproductive. Originally, she has a low liking, and Yalin doesn''t want to drop. After thinking for a while, Yalin said, "well, ray, do you know where the adiru courtyard is?" "I don''t know!" Lavery walked to the door: "but as long as I keep looking, I''ll find it one day." "Why does ray have to go to the adiru courtyard?" "I won''t tell you." Yalin looked at the girl in front of him with his hands on his hips and sighed: "you never told me where to yearn? Or to find friends?" "That''s my business. Lin, you don''t have to know." Just as she was about to open the door, Rapunzel froze. Her jade eyes revealed a confused look, and even half of her words stopped abruptly. The original dignified face slowly changed from confusion to distress, and took back the hand ready to open the door. Lei tightly grasped her chest collar and trembled all over. "Why should I go to the adiro courtyard? Why should I go to the adiro courtyard? What is this for?" Looking at where Lei muttered, Yalin knew what had happened. Under the correction of the calling system, Lei lost the memory of Xiya, and even the most unforgettable agreement was completely forgotten. Without the constraints of the agreement. Ray lost the reason to go to the adiru courtyard. "What''s the matter, ray?" Yalin asked knowingly. Although it was painful, now it was the only way to stop Lei from taking risks. "Why did I go to the adiru courtyard? What was it for?" There was a haze in Lei''s eyes, and her petite body kept trembling slightly, repeating this sentence like a broken beautiful doll. Taking this opportunity, Yalin leads Lei back and lets her sit on the sofa. Lei has been trying to recall why she went to the adiru courtyard, but she finds nothing. She doesn''t know where the adiru courtyard is, what the adiru courtyard looks like, or what the adiru courtyard does. But why do you want to go to the adiru courtyard? Just to go and see? No ~ absolutely not. I didn''t go there for the courtyard of adiru, but for "Why on earth am I going to the adiro courtyard?" Two tears ran across Lei''s cheek, and the confused girl was in pain. Yalinmo stood silently aside. Although she wanted to comfort each other, it was too hypocritical. It was clearly her own cause of all this, which made Lavery forget her agreement with Xiya and let her fall into this confused pain. Quietly opened the calling system and displayed the icons of Xiya and revli in the memory connection system. The icon has the option of memory connection. As long as Yalin has an idea, Lei can recall her previous agreement again, so she doesn''t have to continue to fall into the pain of confusion. It''s just like that Ray just ends one pain and falls into another. Besides, there is no adiro courtyard in the world to find for Lei, the Lei Fuli of the seven brilliant treasure tree The only thing mezarans can do is to wander around the world like a dead soul. Yalin turns off the calling system. He can''t act on his own will. If he really connects the memory of Lavery and Xiya. It''s just pushing Beverly into the fire. "Lei! Don''t think about anything that makes people unhappy, okay?" The only thing Yalin can do now is to alleviate Lei''s pain. "But it''s me" "If you can''t remember it for the time being, it''s better to calm down and have a rest. When you remember it later, go on." "In retrospect, I''m moving on" Lei seemed to struggle around for a while, and finally her originally bitter heart slowly eased. Now she forgot the reason to go to the adiru courtyard. Without the reason to move forward, she would have no motivation to move forward. The only thing I can do now is to stop for a while and wait until I remember everything. Looking at her, she seems to be calming down gradually. Yalin simply conceals some news about the world. Otherwise, she will temporarily stop moving forward and will never be able to reach. However, if Lei knows that she is in a different world, she will never be able to reach the adiru courtyard, Even if she has forgotten the reason to go, ray will be very painful. "Thank you ~ Lin!" Forest? Stop Lei calling herself so. Yalin couldn''t help thinking of the nickname fili gave herself ''Lin Lin''. For a moment, Yalin smiled and touched Lei''s head: "take a break first. I''ll ask someone to prepare a room for you." "Please wait ~" Rapunzel grabbed the corner of Yalin''s clothes: "that ~ Lin! Where are we now?" "Ha ~ you finally reacted ~" Yalin looked at Lei with an inexplicable look. She left with her. The sharp ears of the snow fairy maid waiting at the door seemed to attract her. Then, walking in the magnificent palace, she looked around like a child full of curiosity about everything. After walking to the viewing platform, under the action of [frost storm barrier], the fully frozen yanoder mountains firmly attracted Lei''s eyes like a string of crystal necklace across the earth. "How beautiful ~" Lei stared at the scene like a miracle of the Creator with intoxicated eyes and muttered to herself, "is the courtyard of adiru so beautiful?" Yalin standing behind Lei couldn''t help showing a bitter expression. The adiru courtyard in the original work is not so much a courtyard as an unconventional science fiction city. Apart from the high-rise buildings that are no different from modern society, it stands like a steel forest. In fact, the so-called courtyard is not beautiful at all. It''s more like a distorted and ugly painting. "Brother Yalin, who is standing next to you?" A burst of cute children''s voice came. Yalin turned around and found that alulu had unknowingly come to her. The little girl riding on Emperor Yan looked at Lei Fuli in a long black dress with curious eyes. Emperor Yan bowed his head slightly and paid attention to Lei with alulu. "Good ~ what a big cat!" The most surprised thing is that Lei Fuli, looking at the Yan Emperor as big as a lion, subconsciously hid behind Yalin. "Yandi is not a cat." For this misconception, alulu immediately corrected it: "Emperor Yan is alulu''s good friend." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Lei didn''t answer, but her eyes fell on the furry tail swinging with her mood behind alulu. It seemed that Lei was surprised that alulu had a tail. Alulu seems to be curious about Lei, probably because she looks almost as big as herself. "Alulu, this is Beverly mezarans!" After seeing the two people with big eyes and small eyes, Yalin took the initiative to introduce them. "Hi, Evelyn ~ I''m alulu. Nice to meet you." When alulu heard this, she immediately greeted Lei with a smile. After living in audur city for a period of time, alulu was no longer afraid of strangers as at first. When she saw Lei who was about the same age as herself, she quickly opened her heart. "Hello ~" Lei is still a little indifferent, but she still says hello to alulu. The little girl jumped down from Emperor Yan and ran to Lei: "Lei Fuli ~ can I play with you?" "Ah!?" Ray was stunned. (to be continued.) Chapter 622 ?readx(); "Well, it''s so warm." One of the most powerful Qihuang precious trees on the rooftop is the Jihad angel raffli Mezarans also rubbed his head in the hair of Emperor Yan like alulu. Although protected by the power of Yalin, the wind and snow outside still made people feel a little cold. For alulu and revli, Emperor Yan was like a huge stove, making people lie on it and don''t want to leave. "What alulu said is right. It''s the warmest around Yan Emperor." Alulu also leaned against Yan Emperor like Lei. They looked like two little cats afraid of the cold drilling into the furnace. After being warm for a while, Lei couldn''t help looking up at Yan Di. Although she didn''t know why this animal like a cat sent out heat all over her body, Yan Di gave people a sense of dignity and not angry, which still worried Lei: "won''t it get angry when we do this?" "Don''t worry ~ Emperor Yan is alulu''s good friend. Although Emperor Yan is very big, Emperor Yan is the most gentle ~" with a bright smile, alulu patted Lei on the shoulder to show her peace of mind. The flame holy beast, one of the three holy beasts among the pet elves, looked at the two petite girls around him and just gently patted alulu with their claws. Lei looked at the Yan Emperor like a mother animal protecting the calf. For a time, Lei felt that alulu was a little more like a pet, but she looked at alulu with a general expression of enjoyment under the touch of Yan Emperor''s claws, Lei couldn''t help feeling like being touched like this. What am I thinking She quickly shook her head and Lei quickly kicked out the strange idea in her mind. At this time, Emperor Yan put his head in front of Lei, and his red eyes quietly stared at Lei with deep eyes. Eh~ The voice that suddenly appeared in her mind made her look around at a loss. It seemed that she didn''t know where these voices came from. After a while, Lei found that the source of the voice was the strange big cat named Yan Di in front of her. "Are you talking to me?" Lei asked with some hesitation, while Emperor Yan nodded slightly. "Lei, can you hear the voice of Emperor Yan?" For a while, alulu looked at Lei with surprised and envious eyes. For alulu, she couldn''t hear the voice of Yan Emperor at first. After a long time of learning and continuous training with the help of sister irogel, she can only hear the voice of Yan Emperor intermittently now. And her nod must have made alulu very envious. Yan Emperor also stretched out furry claws to Lei and looked at Lei with some evasive appearance. Yan''s holy beast said very gently. "Lei hesitated and looked at alulu again. Under the little girl''s encouraging eyes, Lei still didn''t dodge at last, allowing Yan Emperor''s claws to touch her forehead. It''s really comfortable. It''s furry and very warm, which makes people feel very relieved and comfortable. Yalin looked at the two girls touched by Emperor Yan and felt like a kind elder caressing his younger generation gently. At first, I introduced Yandi to alulu in the hope that Yandi would act as a friend or a pet, but I didn''t expect that the three holy beasts were so different from other pet elves. The three holy beasts had completely independent self-consciousness and high wisdom, even no worse than human beings. It seems that alulu and revli are more like being tamed by the Yan Emperor. How can those who breed cats develop the feeling of cat slave. But for Yan Emperor, Yalin was also very relieved. Before, Yandi even came to him privately to talk about elojer. Obviously, Yandi had some objections to his house arrest of elojer. It is precisely because of the extremely strong sense of justice of the holy beast of inflammation that he can rest assured to let it stay next to alulu. When the son of the star visited, in the face of the powerful son of the star, Emperor Yan blocked alulu and arojier regardless of safety, which also made Yalin Marvel at it. Yalin quietly inquired about Emperor Yan''s views on Lei. As a holy beast, Emperor Yan easily insight into the light sadness contained in Lei''s heart. Yalin thought for a while, explained the situation about Lei a little, and forgot the reason for moving forward. Lei, who is now in confusion and pain, needs someone to take care of her. Now it seems that Yalin thinks Yan Emperor and alulu should be very suitable. Emperor Yan also understood what Yalin meant. This strange world is not the world before Lei, and the so-called adiru courtyard naturally does not exist. Yalin quietly explained to Emperor Yan what kind of place the so-called Jihad Angel paradise adiru courtyard was. Emperor Yan frowned when he heard it, and then the holy beast of inflammation soon promised not to mention news about the world for Lei. Rather than let a poor girl like liv go to a place full of lies and suffer, let her forget the reason for moving on forever and stay in odur city. Yalin asked casually, as long as Emperor Yan can help him hide the news about the different world. In a short time, Li Lei may not forget her obsession to go to the adilu courtyard, but as long as there is no reason to move forward. Lei should be able to slowly get out of the confusion and start living in this new world with the passage of time. It''s better to tell her the truth at that time. This problem made Yalin feel speechless for a time. It seems that he still has some similar roles in Yan Emperor''s heart. Yalin chuckled and didn''t deny it. Emperor Yan just said the truth. With a sigh, Yalin looked at Emperor Yan with great interest. Although it was born from the calling system, this spiritual and self character, values and concept do not feel that Emperor Yan is just a fictional life, not only Emperor Yan, alulu, revli and all the secondary characters called out now. They are all living lives with flesh and blood, have their own ideas and beliefs. Yan Di''s questioning did not make Yalin feel any dissatisfaction or offended. On the contrary, Yalin felt that he could not treat them as consumable products that could be replaced at any time like the creator. He could accompany himself when he felt lonely, understand himself when he was distressed, and scold his friends when he made mistakes, Yalin found that he had hoped to have such a friend. Now I have many such friends. They are friends and partners, not slaves or servants. Yalin smiled. A lulu, who didn''t know the situation, ran over with Lei and invited Yalin to have breakfast. Yalin also nodded and promised to accompany a lulu and Lei to the restaurant. On the way, Yalin and Yan Emperor continued to talk. In fact, this is true. The reason why livli lost her memory lies entirely in the original creator panda''s setting of the Special Summoned secondary characters. As long as the characters are not related by blood, they will not have each other''s memory. Otherwise, some characters who are sworn enemies will have to fight among themselves in odur city. Soon after, when the summoning system was upgraded, the creator made a set of memory connection system. Here, if Yalin felt that some characters would know each other better, he could use the memory system to connect them. While taking steps, Emperor Yan deeply looked at Yalin, and then the holy beast of Yan stopped talking. This sentence makes Emperor Yan no longer doubt. As the supreme ruler of the city and the overwhelming power, if Yalin really wants to do such a thing, he will directly and frankly admit that no one here can compete with him. There is no need to cover up so carefully. This is Emperor Yan''s understanding of Yalin. When Yan Emperor once found Yalin for negotiation because of elojer, Yalin also directly admitted that elojer was under house arrest in disguise and coerced her. Yalin also looked at Yan Emperor and asked. Hold the last purity in your heart. Yalin took a deep breath. Instead of talking with his heart, he said directly, "it''s ok now, Emperor Yan. When this period of peace is over, I have to choose more means before I live or die." (to be continued.) Chapter 623 Before dinner, the public restaurant in the central area of the upper area of audur city is probably the busiest place in the city. At first, there was only one such meal in the city. However, with the development of the city and the increasing population, many restaurants were opened in other areas of the city, dispersing some diners. Of course, the original restaurant is still the busiest until now, After all, the food cooked by a little chef in this restaurant is the most delicious. There was no sensation in the restaurant where people came and went because of Yalin''s arrival. Yalin didn''t like to make a sensation wherever he went like the leader''s inspection. The power of the White Dragon King made Yalin unnecessary to bring a group of bodyguards and bodyguards around, and he himself issued orders, If you go to inspect any place, you only need the person in charge to talk to you, and others can do what they should do. It is forbidden to line up, put up slogans, cheer and any endless waste of time. Breakfast has always been served as a buffet. When he went to the dining table, Yalin looked. In addition to the common Chinese breakfast such as steamed stuffed buns, Wotou, flower rolls, soybean milk, boiled eggs and porridge, there are also some Japanese and Western meals. For example, for Japanese breakfast, there are small bowls of miso soup on the dining table, which has maintained the heat under the action of the constant temperature magic array. In addition, there are small pieces of fried salmon, pickles and tofu. But everything is rarely put in small bowls. In Yalin''s opinion, it is estimated that one can solve one bowl at a time, and it is estimated that it will take some time to wash the dishes afterwards. The western style is a little simpler. It is a set meal composed of roast sausage, bacon and poached eggs. Sandwiches and milk with sliced meat and lettuce, and pieces of baked golden toast, with jam and chocolate sauce on one side. It''s just that no one seems to take bread and jam! Wait a minute ~ Yalin picked up a piece of toast and picked the eyelids. It won''t be made by aunt Zaomiao again. Is the jam next to aunt Qiuzi''s masterpiece. "Don''t worry, Mr. Yalin, we made our own bread and jam this time ~" When Yalin hesitated, Liu angxing, the little leader in charge of the restaurant management, came to Yalin at this time and said. "Yo ~ angxing, did you do this?" "The last time miss Zaomiao and miss Akiko made such a big deal of bread and jam, everyone in the kitchen unanimously decided not to let them do these two things. Now miss Zaomiao and miss Akiko are helping to make some Japanese food. You can try it. It tastes really good." Liu angxing said with great vitality, and conveniently took a bowl of weizeng soup from one side and handed it to Yalin: "this is a dish called weizeng soup, which is made by Miss Qiuzi. It has a very special flavor. Mr. Yalin, you can have a taste." "Weizeng soup? I don''t know how it compares with what my sister makes." Suddenly, alulu, who was behind Yalin, suddenly stretched out her hand and took the bowl. Looking at the steaming soup in the bowl, alulu took a sip, and then looked up in surprise: "it''s delicious ~ do you want to taste Lei sauce, too?" She looked around at the dining table, and then seemed to realize that alulu was calling herself. When alulu handed the bowl to her eyes, Lei took it and looked at it. Then she took a sip and hit it. She buried her head and drank again. "Good to drink" "Right ~ Lei sauce. Then I''m taking a bowl. Brother Yalin, do you want it too?" Yalin patted alulu''s small head: "help me get a bowl, too." After taking the two little girls to get the food, Yalin also took this opportunity to talk to Liu angxing. During this period, Liu angxing had a full life in audur. Although it was hard to work in the kitchen and prepare food for everyone every day, Liu angxing was very satisfied with the help of many elves and the sense of achievement of being a teacher. What makes him happy is that there are all kinds of strange ingredients in the different world that originally did not exist on the earth. Every time new ingredients are transported to the kitchen, ang Xing has to taste them first, and then use these novel ingredients to develop new dishes, which has become the biggest fun of Liu angxing. After aunt Zaomiao and aunt Qiuzi volunteered to come to the kitchen to help, although the two wives each have an amazing dark cuisine, after all, as senior housewives, they are good at cooking all kinds of Japanese cuisine, which makes Liu angxing take this opportunity to learn a lot of Japanese cuisine and cooking methods with different styles. It makes ang Xing, who loves cooking, very happy. "Hey ~ master! Where did you cheat a lovely little girl?" While Yalin was talking with Liu angxing, Lancer kuqiulin suddenly patted Yalin on the shoulder behind him. The so-called cheated lovely little girl naturally refers to livli who has been sitting at the table with alulu. "You guys, please be serious ~" Yalin stabbed kuchulin with his elbow. However, with kuchulin''s eyes on the past, Yalin found that many people had been around alulu and revli in this short time. After all, the two little girls were cute, which attracted a lot of people''s attention. Alas ~ not only Zhu and Mingxue are here, but even nanali and youfeimia are here. Youfei is also followed by the white dragon who is taken care of by the pivot rosefinch. Now the little guy is flapping his small wings to the table and impolitely begins to put steamed stuffed buns in his mouth. Alulu is used to it, but Lei looks strange. She doesn''t seem to be used to being surrounded by people. Oh, I almost forgot. Yalin remembered. Lei doesn''t like humans very much in the original book. In the different world, the breath of Yalin obviously has no chance with humans, and alulu, as an Asian, also has a gap with humans. In addition, frost and snow elves are naturally removed from the scope of humans by Lei. But now being closely observed by nanali and ufimia naturally makes Lei feel at a loss. "Lei sauce ~ it''s called chocolate. It''s delicious on bread." As a sweet party, alulu recommended what she liked to eat. "Well, it''s not delicious. It''s too sweet." As a salty party, Lei took a bite of the face coated with a thick layer of chocolate sauce by alulu. Originally, she wanted to go and help liv get round a little, but Yalin gave up the idea. Anyway, nanali and ufimia are also very gentle. Girls will always inadvertently attract others and stay with Lei. Just let ray, who has some prejudice against human beings, open his heart. "I said master, there are so many girls around you. Why don''t you introduce one for me." Kuchulin suddenly put his arm around Yalin''s shoulder and said with a smile in a tone of "good friends help". "Go and have your breakfast ~" Yalin conveniently picked up a Wotou and stuffed it into his mouth. Pull out the Wotou and nibble at it. Kuqiulin shrugged and said with a smile, "don''t be so stingy, master!" After breakfast, Lei and alulu became good friends. They rode the Yan Emperor to visit the whole city of odur. Yalin also returned to his study and began to handle official business. The room for Lei is also ready. Like many people, everyone lives in the general rooms inside the main hall, just like the dormitory. Up to now, there are only miss yuansaka, shonaizel, major Alex and so on. As prime minister, xiunaizel naturally can''t live in the dormitory like others. Otherwise, what would it be like? Miss yuansaka simply assigned a luxury house to miss because she needed her own magic workshop. Poor Miss''s future teacher, Weber Tongxue, is still living in the dormitory. Major Alex was just joked by Yalin when he divided the room at that time. However, because he and the president were responsible for military training and construction, the major rarely returned to the residence. Aunt Zaomiao and aunt Qiuzi live in a mansion together. Four women live in a large mansion that could have accommodated more than 20 people, which obviously seems spacious. After Mingxue and Zhu met their mothers, when they learned that they would live in such a big house, the two girls were excited for a long time. According to their words, it was like a dream to live in such a large mansion like a palace! Although some exaggeration, the idea of living in Japan with an inch of land and an inch of gold is understandable. But the bigger the house, the better. At least cleaning every day is enough for the two wives and mothers to work hard. Because the trusted lineage was short of manpower, except that xiunaizel''s residence was equipped with several fairy maidens, even miss yuansaka couldn''t enjoy this treatment. Miss yuansaka is also a hard-working person. After all, she has lived alone for nearly ten years. She is also handy in all kinds of housework. However, because the house is too big, miss yuansaka only cleans a few rooms she often uses. As for other spare rooms, she has to continue to let them eat ash. Yalin suddenly thought of the two new women who had come recently, so he took advantage of breakfast to win the consent of the two wives and asked nurse Yazi fujizawa and Wuyi Wushan to move where to live together. Yayi needs to be taken care of because of her illness. Yazi fujizawa, who happens to be a nurse, can take on the task of taking care of Yayi. This not only saves manpower, but also is better than letting a girl in Yayi live alone in a room and live in a big house with someone to accompany and take care of. As for when MA students naturally continue to live in the "dormitory", but poor when MA students because they can not use the portal, they can only walk forward. After finding the location of the restaurant, they can have lunch directly. Moreover, in order to prevent the fantasy killer who does not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves from damaging some Precision Magic guides in audur City, Yalin specially asked someone to find a pair of gloves for hemp cover, and told him not to take them off when he went out. (to be continued.) Chapter 624 ?? During this period, many new tasks have popped up in the calling system, including those related to military and economic construction. Among them, the task of summoning 12 Gold Saints made Yalin feel a little excited. So far, he has summoned five gold saints. The Aquarius golden saint Didier, who was sent out as a special envoy in the Saxony Kingdom, was ordered to find the Capricorn golden saint elside, the Scorpio golden saint kaludia, and the cancer and Pisces manigott and yabaifica who were temporarily left in the city of odur. The task is almost half completed. Six of them are randomly promoted to the highest level. Some chicken ribs say that 10000 points of soul energy is more or less, but soul energy can not be converted as casually as material energy. It can only be accumulated bit by bit automatically, so that Yalin has regarded completing the task as the fastest way to get a lot of soul energy. Random reward equipment depends on luck. Legendary equipment is really a great thing in the secular world, but in front of the existence beyond the secular world, the power of equipment below epic level to increase their own is very limited. It is the custom Golden Dragon blood lineage that makes Yalin want. A giant dragon blood lineage means that a weak companion can surpass the existence of strong strength in an instant. So far, there are three dragon lineages in Yalin''s hands, including one white dragon, one blue dragon and one green dragon. At this stage, only Shumu rosefinch, xiunaizel and lulushu are transformed into dragons. It happens that all three are still from the same animation characters. Yalin really wants to turn the last student Ma into a dragon. If he can match the powerful power of the dragon, he can definitely become an unexpected powerful existence in this world, and he is still a special role to restrain the gods. But when Ma seems to have some hesitation about turning himself into a dragon. So far, dangma is still under consideration. Yalin later found a problem in the system. The self-defined dragon blood in his hand can only act on characters with low potential level. For students with SS potential level, dangma can''t use it. If you want to convert dangma into a dragon, you must spend additional soul energy. The price of SS blood conversion is expensive Considering the power of fantasy killer. Even if the conversion price is more expensive, Yalin also thinks it is worth it. Otherwise, he has become a hemp. Even if there is a fantasy killer, he is also a chicken rib in this different world. Any existence beyond the secular world has hundreds of ways to kill him without contacting dangma. Of course, all this needs to be considered by Ma, but according to Yalin''s guess, he should agree to be ma. Zhiba Qihai ~ summon members of the king''s Qiwu sea. In fact, although the king''s Qiwu sea in the animation of the pirate king is known as the Qiwu sea, there are more than seven people with this title. However, the calling system has no hard rules, but just call seven of them. For the seven martial seas under the king, there are strong people and several roles that Yalin likes, such as the female emperor and eagle eye, but there are also some wonderful characters. But now the navy is useless to odur city. This is the mountain center of the big snow mountain, surrounded by forests. Even if there are warships, do you want to go boating in the fog forest lake? Moreover, after the birth of airships, the strength of the navy has been seriously weakened. Land to air to sea airships are naturally more intimate than ships that can only operate in the sea. In addition to the carrying capacity, neither mobility nor protective warships can compete with airships. The airship can destroy the warships below at an altitude of thousands of people, but the common crossbow and magic crystal guns on the warship can hardly reach the airship in the sky. In addition, the main continent of the world is almost a whole. Although there are other continents, the people on the main continent have not yet explored those regions. Therefore, before the emergence of airships, the construction of the navy was limited to offshore operations and has not yet developed to the degree of ocean going Navy. After the advent of the airship, with the continuous development, the original naval warships also began to be gradually eliminated. Although the airship has not completely replaced all the old warships because of the cost problem, it can also be speculated that the old warships will be replaced by more advanced and convenient airships in the future. Among the coastal countries, in addition to some countries with relatively weak strength, they still retain the use of old-fashioned warships. Almost all other countries have changed some airships, so that the mixed combat between airships and ordinary warships has gradually become the norm, and the old warships begin to take on the tasks of combating piracy and maritime rescue more often than large-scale combat. There is no need to build the Navy for the time being. Moreover, the task reward of dominating the seven seas is a little more. Three random special calls have become very chicken ribs. 30000 points of material energy is not so urgent for the current city of odur, and the reward of a Yufeng class warship is useless. Yufeng class warship is the largest class warship designed in the overlord era in the world, with a load capacity of 14000 tons. It is completely driven by magic and can load hundreds of magic crystal guns at the same time. It was once the overlord of the whole ocean. The carrying capacity of 14000 tons is even a great ship in the original world of Yalin. You know, even some light aircraft carriers carry almost 10000 tons. For example, the conventional power aircraft carrier "Prince Asturias" of Spain is only about 17000 tons. The Yufeng class warships in the different world can be said to have been a great existence. In the heyday of the perlas Empire, there were only seven Yufeng class warships in service in the whole empire. But now the Yufeng class warship is not very useful. The Yufeng class warship lacking air-to-air firepower in front of the airship is just a big target, and it is still a big target with slow action. I''m afraid the only use is for sea transportation. Even if he gets a reward for doing the task, Yalin can only convert the warship into material energy. The third task requires the daily transformation of material and energy to break the 200000 mark! This task is about to be completed. It''s enough to add a few resource production facilities or upgrade a few facilities. There are still many mineral veins under the yanold mountains that have not been mined. In terms of manpower, kloside is still transporting slaves. All that remains is a matter of time. Although there are a lot of material and energy recorded every day, it actually needs to deduct various expenses, such as the purchase of materials required by the black nuclear crystal plan, the refined steel and secret silver required by the Magic Knight''s production, as well as some food and appliances that cannot be produced in odur city. Yalin now has only 30000 material and energy recorded in the account every day. Although it is profitable, Yalin should try to save some for a rainy day. When the gadget needs to buy food, ordnance, equipment and other things urgently, it will be embarrassing if there is no energy at that time. In fact, there are few rewards for this task. It specifies a special summoner, but the potential is too low. The soul energy of 5000 points is too little, and the frost spirit is the only civilian with the largest number of 200 races. If there are 200 white dragons, Yalin immediately completes this task, and then let the white dragon Legion turn the free city upside down and grab the soul stone. In addition to the above tasks, the system has recently popped up a lot of immoral tasks that make Yalin feel ashamed. At a glance, it can be seen that they were arranged by some evil interest creator. The task requirements and task rewards above are more and more difficult to look directly at. They all lead Yalin on the road to Kaihou palace. The last one annoyed Yalin and blamed himself. In fact, he has completed the task of instigating himself to strengthen x, but the object is not the summoned quadratic female role. "I said, what is Nemo''s Crystal Palace, a special space building?" According to Nemo''s explanation, Yalin understands what the Crystal Palace is in this space. In short, it is to let himself play with the golden house. The crystal palace can have an independent and self-sufficient ecosystem, can accommodate hundreds of people at the same time, and can use material energy to improve and expand new capabilities, and only those who have been allowed can enter and leave. To be honest, Yalin really wants this so-called special building, excluding the original use of the golden house and hidden beauty of the harem. There is such a palace for himself and the team to rest at any time during the journey, so that he can avoid the hard work of eating and sleeping in the open air. Only when he gets the conditions, Yalin feels that this is an impossible task! Eight Special Summoned female characters were pushed down at the same time. There are more than eight female characters summoned by themselves, but if you want to carry yuansakarin, fili, Yuehai, tianloujiuna prostitute, guhezhu, mizase Mingxue, elulu and paqiuli to bed together, it is not easier than picking the five supreme gods of the holy capital at the same time, perhaps it is more difficult than picking the five supreme gods alone Let''s not tell the truth. It''s probably just to say the idea. These girls will definitely get angry, even the prostitute who feels the most tolerant now! (to be continued.) Chapter 625 "The world of magic?" In a single room in the city of audur, when Ma, lying on the bed, stared at the ceiling carved with dragon relief as if he had nothing to do. Although he only came to the world the next day, he seemed to have been freed from surprise and confusion and began to think about his future life slowly. www*xshuotxt/com According to Professor Yalin, I''m afraid I can''t return to the original world after coming to this world. The quiet days in the college city will leave me forever. My parents and sister \ "I can''t remember" When Ma turned over and sat up, he seemed to have amnesia. His parents and sister couldn''t remember what they looked like. When asked before, Yalin senior still remembered his parents. However, Yalin senior now had a scar on his forehead, which seemed to be caused by a violent impact. It seems that this is the reason for his amnesia, but sadly, he doesn''t even have the memory of when he hit his head. "Let''s go for a walk ~" After jumping out of bed, Ma put on his clothes and put on a windbreaker to keep out the cold. This is a big snow mountain. Although there is a kind of boundary covering to maintain the temperature of the whole city, it still makes people feel a little cold when a cold wind blows. When Ma just walked out of the door, he suddenly thought of another thing and hurried back to the room. He found out his gloves and put them on his right hand. When Ma was relieved, he walked out with confidence. According to Professor Yalin, his fantasy killer must exist invincibly in the magical world, but it is very inconvenient in the daily life of the magical world. There is a convenient portal, but you can''t use it because the fantasy killer is out of control. You must waste time step by step wherever you go. There are no buses in cities in different worlds, and it''s really unbearable to travel without the portal. Many magic guides that are convenient for life in the room must also be used with gloves. Before, I forgot to wear gloves to adjust a magic guide that keeps the room at a constant temperature. As a result, the magic guide was directly damaged when touched by the fantasy killer. Fortunately, because it was the first time he was careless, Mr. Yalin didn''t let himself compensate. On the corridor, when Ma slowly walked and thought, because it was evening, the city of odur had no excitement during the day. There was no one except the bodyguards who were responsible for patrolling back and forth. Walking to the rooftop, dangma looked at the huge crystal column slowly rotating with light blue magic light on the mountain not far away. Even if he was used to seeing all kinds of high-rise buildings and high-tech equipment in the School Park City, dangma was still excited about the wonders of this magical world. "It''s good to become a dragon and fly at will." In front of dangma, a white dragon bodyguard incited the huge dragon wings that seemed to block out the sky and the sun. The vast body and majestic momentum made dangma feel a little excited. Shangtiao dangma is not an aspirant who constantly yearns for power, but the nature of pursuing power is firmly engraved in the blood of every living creature in the world. Human beings exercise themselves, hone themselves, and desire to be stronger than them under the influence of competitive instinct. Even some fat people who are lazy and lazy, although they seem to be muddling along, they seem to have no scruples about their physical condition, but in their hearts, they certainly want to have a strong, muscular and good figure. It''s just that their living habits over time make them unable to make up their mind to exercise well, but if one day God tells every obese person in the world that they can lose weight in an instant and get a good figure like a bodybuilder, it''s estimated that no one is willing to refuse this kind of thing. People who are used to living in peace will hate things that disturb their life order. Dangma is also such a person. He has no great ambition and * *. Originally, the power of the fantasy killer should enable him to obtain an extraordinary special status in the school garden city, but he would rather spend every day quietly than disturbing a peaceful life and investing in the surging waves. But now life forces dangma to make a choice. The fact in front of him is that this strange world full of magic, just like the magic world in RPG game, is not a peaceful and gentle world. It is a world of the jungle. Human civilization is still very backward. Wars and turmoil may arise at any time. Bloody slavery still exists in some corners of the world. Even the senior Yalin in in odur city is using human slaves Yalin told dangma about it without any concealment. At that time, the students who worked as Ma were surprised. Of course, Yalin also explained that he was not ready to enslave these human slaves forever, but would screen out those who performed better after working for a period of time to become free people and let them become a member of the city. But it also sounded an alarm to dangma in disguise. There is no such gadget as human rights, freedom and democracy in this different world. To tell you, only naked power and violence are the benchmark of justice in this world. In less than a year, the city will face a war. The ancient dragon king, the gods above the sky and all enemies will be the most terrible existence in the world. At that time, the days of peace will disappear. Either win and continue to preserve the city for rest, or drift to every corner of the city. At the thought of what Yalin said that day, when Ma couldn''t help looking at the right hand with gloves, his fantasy killer could touch the miracles of the gods. But it doesn''t make any sense if you can''t touch the gods. "You see, boy, I''m nothing. There are even stronger people in the world than me. Your little body rushed to the front line of the battlefield. It''s estimated that someone will solve it face to face." Zeng lar kuchulin''s words seemed to echo in his ears again. Bang~ The last one hit Ma on the stone platform: "Damn, I was so weak." I am weak in this world, which I have realized today. I have witnessed how terrible the strength of those who really have strength in the training ground. As Mr. Yalin said, the other party can easily subdue himself without being touched by the fantasy killer, not to mention that the fantasy killer is only effective for visions such as ability and magic. What should he do if the other party holds a sword? At that time, the only choice was to run away. In the near future, when the city faces the baptism of war, will it become a burden? Watching others and even some girls rush to the front line to fight, but they can only hide in the rear or be sent to other places to avoid the war before the war. This city is ruled by the elder of Yalin. How can I live in this unfamiliar world without here. When Ma thought on the roof for a long time, he didn''t leave slowly until late at night. "Which ~ excuse me, do you know where Master Yalin is? I want to meet him ~" I found a patrol elf bodyguard and asked with some embarrassment when Ma scratched his head. Frost snow spirit bodyguard noticed dangma''s identity and immediately respectfully motioned him to follow him. Enter the upper area of the hall through the corridor. More than ten minutes later, the elf bodyguard took dangma to the door of Yalin''s study. After the maid informed, dangma went straight in. In the room, Yalin looked at dangma and asked, "have you figured it out?" When Ma sighed, "senior, I have a question?" "Say it." "Since you can turn me into a dragon, can you still turn me back?" This request made Yalin wonder, and then Nemo immediately gave an answer, saying that there was no problem. At most, he was making the system transform once. "No problem, but then I think you won''t want to be human again after experiencing the power of the dragon." Yalin smiled and nodded. "Well, I agree. When will the conversion ceremony take place?" When Ma seemed to shrug and say. Yalin quietly opened the calling system: "as long as you agree, you can now." "Now, then, is there no danger of transformation?" Even if I''m desperate, I''m still a little afraid of the unknown. "There is no danger, but there may be a little pain during transformation. Just hold on." The transformation of level potential characters in the system is really expensive to an amazing extent. Yalin estimated that when Ma is transformed, his soul energy will instantly reach three figures. However, the blood of the giant dragon is level potential, but Ma itself is level potential. Will this transformation have an impact? Yalin asked Nemo, According to Nemo''s answer, although dangma is a level, its own strength is the level of level potential in addition to spiritual strength. After being transformed into a dragon, it should only make up for the insufficient part of dangma. When Ma''s own potential level should not fall, maybe it can go to a higher level because of being transformed into a dragon. As for the potential level, Yalin thinks it''s better not to go to the next level. Now it takes a million soul energy to revive when Ma. When Ma is raised to the next level, he will always say goodbye to his classmates when Ma hangs up. "Are you ready?" Looking at dangma who is preparing for sports, Yalin wants to tell him that this is not for him to participate in the sports meeting. "No problem, senior, come on!" "Then hold on, there''s a little pain ~" Yalin nodded, and then used the blood transformation mode. In an instant, when hemp crawled on the ground, when hemp only felt that the bones of his whole body seemed to be clicking, and there seemed to be a strange force spreading all over his body, which was almost like filling his body. (to be continued.) ... Chapter 626 "Senior \ nyou said it hurt a little \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Ah, that''s right. WWW / xshuotxt / COM" "It''s not a little painful NAH \" The bones of the whole body are growing wrongly, and the cells are dividing rapidly at an amazing speed. It feels as if the whole body has been torn apart, and the power filled in the body is expanding. When Ma feels like a constantly inflated balloon, it has reached the limit, but the power is still emerging from the body. "It''ll be better soon. Bear it a little!" Yalin can''t help it at the moment. The transformation is carried out automatically by the calling system. The only thing he can do is to encourage Ma to be a classmate. The pain of tearing the body made dangma hold on to the collar of his chest. The power of frost had begun to spread from dangma''s body and formed a layer of Ice Armor on his clothes, which was a precursor to the transformation into dragon blood. When Yalin just breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly, when Ma''s frozen gloves on his right hand suddenly cracked, the power of frost suddenly disappeared when the fantasy killer touched Ma''s body. "Ah ~ eh! The pain is finally gone. Has that been transformed?" The pain was no longer felt when Ma gasped for a few breaths, but soon when Ma found that Yalin seemed to lose his voice, his body kept a slightly forward posture, his right hand seemed to be clicking on something, and his face was wide eyed, as if he had seen something incredible. Sitting on the ground, dangma asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter, senior?" "Nemo!! what''s going on. Why did the conversion fail!?" Yalin suddenly gave a cry of surprise. When Ma ran up from the ground, he kept asking a man named Nemo, but when Ma didn''t see each other''s figure in the room and didn''t hear each other''s voice. It was as if Yalin was talking to himself with a ghost that didn''t exist. Now Yalin is really angry. He spent so much energy on gritting his teeth. There was a conversion failure on the summoning system. Did the summoning system fail to convert the blood of the summoned character? Yalin couldn''t believe what he saw. This system was created by the creator himself. It can happen. And if you fail, you will fail, and then there will be no response at all. After spending so much soul energy, you won''t return it at all. It almost drove Yalin crazy. "Wait a minute, dangma ~ there''s something wrong here. You can have a rest." ARIM hurried to stabilize dangma. I''m even more confused now than when Ma. In order not to let ma be suspicious, Yalin quickly switched to a spiritual dialogue and asked Nemo. This is too stupid!! Arlene didn''t know what to say for a moment. Logically speaking, since the calling system is created by the creator, together with dangma and himself are members of the creator, even if the fantasy killer is strong, it is impossible to touch the creator itself. Theoretically, the various abilities of the summoning system, whether it is blood transformation, material exchange or life creation, are indeed a kind of vision, but at least the "Panda" as the creator should design the system into an exemption state when creating this system! Even if there is no exemption or for the sake of balance, it is not allowed to turn hemp into a stronger dragon, at least give yourself a hint. How can you use soul energy and find that there is no fart reaction? This kind of system is not reasonable for consumers I said! Did you call 315 to complain? Forget!? Yalin was almost ready to cry. This time he was killed by the "Panda" goods pit. When Ma, the initiator of the terracotta warriors, is sitting on the sofa, looking for the frost snow fairy maid to order a glass of juice, when Ma is leisurely drinking the juice, watching Yalin stand in place and recite it endlessly. Although dangma wants to ask what happened to Yalin as a senior. But look at Yalin''s green veins on his forehead. When Ma thinks he''s still quiet, it''s better to play soy sauce. At this time, if you talk too much nonsense, your life will be in danger. For this, when Ma is still very clear. Yalin is anxious to ask Nemo like an ant on a hot pot. As an assistant, Nemo also quickly investigated the system. However, the answer to Yalin is that he can''t return the soul energy. As if it had burned out, Yalin sat in his chair with a dead gray face and said nothing. Nemo also continued to query the system to see if he could find a remedy. "Mr. Yalin, what''s the matter?" When I finally finished drinking the juice, I couldn''t help it. "It''s not because of your fantasy killer" When Yalin looked at dangma, his expression seemed to be laughing and crying. He looked extremely funny. 70000 points of soul energy was gone. It''s really unexpected that Ma''s fantasy killer can activate the calling system created by the creator, and the most tragic thing is that he doesn''t even have a chance to complain now. I knew I should let panda leave a contact information for myself, otherwise there would be no way to deal with this situation. wait! Yalin frowned suddenly. The last fantasy killer can eliminate all magic and visions. Even the system created by the creator cannot be exempted. If this is a bug that the creator himself neglected for a while, can this bug be applied to other places! For example, the 13 chains that seal the king of the white dragon are now 12 chains that seal the action of the king of the white dragon. Will all these chains also work. "When Ma ~ come here." "What''s the matter? Senior ~" Yalin shouted and immediately grabbed dangma to start transmitting, but failed. Well, the fantasy killer is really in the way at this time. The seal center is in the underground temple. Yalin has to fly directly to the temple with dangma. At a loss, when Ma is flying in mid air with his collar, Yalin looks scared, while Yalin is excited. If dangma''s fantasy killer can work, he can be free as soon as the seal is lifted. Freedom! When he came to the different world, he couldn''t step out of the yanoder mountains, which made Yalin tangle for a long time. "Hey, hey, senior! What happened?" "Your fantasy killer may do me a big favor. I want you to help me remove the seal imposed on me." Yalin simply told dangma about the situation. He is now sealed in the yanoder mountains and can''t move. If the fantasy killer can touch all the visions, he can also help himself remove the seal. For this plan of Yalin, he scratched his head and said he can try. "Are you free without the seal?" "We should all be free. At that time, even if there is a war, we can''t at least escape." "That''s right. No wonder the seniors are so upset." when Ma Yi nodded and said thoughtfully, "the seniors can''t leave here. When the enemy comes, the seniors can''t even escape." Yalin smiled awkwardly. Seriously, if he hadn''t been unable to move freely, he wouldn''t have been too lazy to fight with the Dragon coalition army. If he couldn''t find a safe place to calm down and develop slowly, wouldn''t it be better to sweep the mainland with the return of the king when thousands of troops are ready, Why do you have to fight head-on with others when you are lagging behind each other in all aspects. The passage to the underground temple had already been cleared out. After entering the temple, Lin put down dangma: "here we are!" "Is this your noumenon?" Dangma, who had just landed in the temple, was stunned by the sight before he could catch his breath. (to be continued) Chapter 627 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit Although the noumenon is sealed in this temple, as long as Yalin is in the Arnold mountains, he can obtain part of the right to freely control the body. In addition to the separation of ice crystals, he can also have real flesh and blood bodies move freely in the city. Of course, the real flesh and blood bodies can only be maintained in human form and cannot be restored to the original appearance of the giant dragon. In fact, even if it can restore the original appearance of the dragon, Yalin won''t use it. After all, the Dragon itself is too huge. Even walking in daily life will lead to earth shaking and mountains shaking. Compared with smaller human forms, life will be more convenient. However, after living in the city of audur for such a long time, Yalin felt that the ice crystal separation was the most convenient to use. Except that he couldn''t eat, other senses were no different from the flesh and blood body, and he could create the separation anywhere, anytime and anywhere, and then project his consciousness, which was much more convenient than using the flesh and blood body. For this reason, most of the time, Yalin has been engaged in activities with ice crystals. Up to now, Yalin is still not used to manipulating two bodies with one consciousness, and often makes the embarrassment of wrong body talking between each other. Therefore, the noumenon usually sealed in the temple is temporarily sealed with self-consciousness. "Is this your noumenon?" Cold and trembling, when Ma held his hands together and kept spitting white gas in his mouth, but compared with the cold, when Ma was completely attracted by the magnificent behemoth in front of him. After arriving at audur City, he didn''t seem to notice someone approaching. A burst of blood red magic streamer flashed through the grain. When Ma looked at the iron lock and Yalin, he seemed to be asking for advice. And Yalin motioned him to grasp the chains with his right hand. Yalin had long longed for freedom. "Are you sure there will be no problem ~ Mr. Yalin?" Take off the gloves when the mahjong hand is close to the chain. "I''m sure it''s all right." Probably ~ when Ma couldn''t help showing a bitter gourd face, but now he can''t decide by himself. With the help of Yalin, when Ma struggled to maintain his body balance. The height here is at least 20 meters high. Once it falls, it''s terrible. As a human, Ma can go down in history, because he is now standing on the head of the Dragon King who even killed the gods ten thousand years ago. In addition to him, there is only another person who has had this honor in ten thousand years, Tiffany, the son of the star! Took a deep breath. When Ma grabbed the chain, it was like being hit hard. The huge chain body had a strong vibration, the magic streamer on the chain began to dissipate rapidly, and the lines engraved on it began to emerge from the chain body into the air. In an instant, the sky was like full of unknown black spots, and an ancient, heavy, painful and sad depression filled the whole temple. "Are you sure there''s no problem? Mr. Yalin!!" Dangma, who was holding the chain, shouted with some fear. "Don''t worry ~ catch it for a while!!" Of course, Yalin felt no problem. Since he came to this world, he has studied these seal chains many times. Even if the power of the white dragon king tried his best, he could not shake the chain. In addition to finding the first soul stone and destroying a chain, The other twelve chains, Yalin tried every means, let alone destruction, to show some visions, but this time when the hemp fantasy killer touched it gently, there was such a big vision, sure enough! Fantasy killer also works on this seal. The huge body of the White Dragon King began to move. When the lines and magic streamer on the chain disappeared, Yalin could feel that the chain that originally bound him seemed indestructible suddenly became like noodles. He gently raised his head and stood on his head. When Ma sat down, Yalin gently turned his head, and the chain suddenly burst into a crackling sound. A fragment fell to the ground. "Senior ~ wait, I''m going to fall." For a time, Yalin, who was silent in the great joy, forgot the dangma on his head. With the roaring laughter of the dragon, he lay on Yalin''s head and firmly grasped the dangma of the dragon scale. He felt as if he were on a ship bumping in the storm. "Ah!! sorry ~ sorry ~ I''m so happy to be a hemp man. I almost forget you''re still on my head." Lin in human form picked up when Ma and flew into the sky. Finally relieved, when Ma''s face was blue and fell on the ground, he began to vomit like carsick: "I thought I was going to die this time." At the moment, Yalin is still silent in joy, and a seal chain has been untied. Unexpectedly, the "Panda" has missed such a big hole for himself to drill. Because the soul energy lost when he was numb, Yalin doesn''t feel distressed for a moment. As long as he can get free, he will let birds fly in the sky and fish swim in the sea. After being free, the first thing I do is to go to the free city to find the soul stone, and then immediately set off to the west of the mainland to find the son of the star who came to the world. by the way! There seems to be something wrong with kloside''s negotiation with the karsermon empire. Since there has been no reply for so long, go there in person to take back Aisha and fulfill his promise to irosil. If you do it yourself, whether the karsermon empire is the so-called strongest empire in the east of the continent or not, even if the holy mountain with the protection of Gods wants to break in and rob people, even the goddess ishutar may not be able to defeat herself. At that time, even if the gods want revenge, even if they can''t resist the joint efforts of several people of the other party, no one can stop them if they want to escape. All the people in audur city can also migrate out of the yanoder mountains, find a safe and hidden place and develop slowly. They are very patient people, not those who want to jump out and pretend B as soon as they cross the different world. "Come ~ be numb! Time is pressing. Destroy other seals and chains for me." Looking at the almost recovered student dangma, Yalin hugged dangma''s shoulder and said impatiently. "Ah!! are you coming again? Give me a break, senior" "Big husband, big milk!! I just got carried away for a while. I promise I''ll be fine." When Yalin flew to the second chain with Ma, a black amorphous object on the edge of the temple was gathering in the shadow, and the smell of unknown objects firmly locked the last dangma around Yalin!! (to be continued...) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 628 "This time, let''s start with the chain on my right hand. Www. Xshuotxt. Com" Yalin, in the form of a dragon, leaned down and exposed the chain on his right front paw in front of dangma. With the help of the power of the fantasy killer, the seal chain collapsed again, and the destruction of each chain raised his power to a higher level. Obviously, these seal chains not only limited his freedom of movement, but also suppressed a large part of his power. Only by unlocking the three seal chains, Yalin felt that his strength had recovered to the peak of the dragon war ten thousand years ago. If all the chains were untied, his strength might really be invincible in the world. "It''s so cold here, senior. Is there any way to keep warm? I''ll freeze to death sooner or later." After unlocking the third chain, Ma said with cold hands and trembling all over her body. "Put a coat on the batch." He redeemed a cold proof coat from the system and threw it to dangma. Yalin can''t help it now. Now he has tried to make the noumenon converge and leak out, but the frost power contained in the White Dragon King itself is too strong. Even if dangma has his own badge to absorb a large part of the frost power, the rest of the cold makes dangma unbearable, If there is no emblem, standing in this temple, it is estimated that when Ma becomes an ice sculpture in less than half a minute. Seeing dangma put on his clothes and his face finally got better, Yalin had to smile and say, "excuse me ~ I''ll treat you to a big meal tomorrow noon." "Ha ha ~ OK." Rubbed his palm. For the sake of the big meal, the complaints of being fooled disappeared. This time Yalin changed the target to his left hand. Soon, when Ma began to destroy the seal chain of his left hand with the fantasy killer, another figure in the temple was quietly watching them. The eyes of the beautiful fairy in a leaf green elegant dress have a gentle and complex look. Whenever I look at the most unforgettable figure, the Female Elf''s eyes always flicker, with a trace of helplessness and sigh. At the moment, there is also a trace of comfort. At the moment, as the king of the white dragon, Yalin did not notice that she was just a few meters behind her. She was really watching her female elf silently. Isera, the queen of the emerald dragon who is still imprisoned in the temple of the creator, feels a little relieved. She is relieved without any anger and dissatisfaction that the person she once hated most is about to escape. These days, isera has been observing Lin through some device in the creator''s temple. The former king of the white dragon, Lin, is dead. Now Yalin is a person from another world, an innocent person forced to participate in a game. He restored the once deserted capital of the white dragon clan. He began to restore the breath of life in this dead land, and now Yalin only inherited part of the memory and experience of the former Dragon King, not the hatred that would destroy everything. In this new city, Yalin summoned many people from different worlds. He is like a dominator who holds power, a father who caresses his children, a kind friend, or now Yalin is more like a guest eager to visit the world surrounded by family affection and warmth. He is a simple man. He just wants to build his own home and live a stable life in this world. More importantly, Yalin from another world has received higher civilization education. The knowledge and ideas in his mind can help the world move towards progress faster. Through the general observation of Yalin, isera also judged that the idea of Yalin was really different from that of ordinary people. He had been influenced by the process of higher civilization in the past world. The concept and legal system are more advanced. Although they have changed due to the influence of the customs and rules of the world, the general measures and policies adopted by Yalin in the construction of odur city are obviously much better than the current way of governing any country. For example, Alin also used slaves. But on the whole, he did not take violent and bloody means of squeezing, but adopted a more clever incentive method. He only needed to give a little benefit to the slaves, and they could work hard without coercion. In terms of efficiency, those savage slave owners could not make their slaves reach such a high level even if they waved their whip. Of course, isera did not praise Yalin for creating a clever way to use slaves, but the Dragon Queen knew that in the near future, when the city of odur developed to a certain extent, slavery would be abolished by Yalin. The city will move forward quickly, possibly directly across the so-called feudal system to capitalism. Under the leadership of Yalin''s advanced consciousness, the city of odur will develop at an unimaginable speed, and the miracle produced by the city will also become a benchmark to promote the progress of the world. Nature is a wonderful thing for the world, but if you liberate yourself from this cage and return to your body in less than a year, and forget everything, you will take the crusade against Yalin as the primary task. If Yalin, whose wings are not yet full, is defeated, the whole world will be equal to Whenever I think of this, isera''s ears can''t help but emerge the cold voice of the creator. For the creator, this is a game, but the failure of the game is a complete destruction for his created objects. Isera has always been afraid that she has annihilated the last glimmer of hope in the world. When she saw that Lin could find the loophole left by the creator and begin to escape from the prison that bound him, the sword of Damocles hanging in isera''s heart finally fell. Yes, just run away Isera looked at Yalin and silently prayed for the old enemy he hated most. It really makes people feel that things are changing. He once hated the White Dragon King so much that he would pray for him. I hope he can escape farther and be ready to escape to a place that the Dragon Alliance will never find. Suddenly, isera looked alert, because at the dead corner of the sight between Yalin and the child named dangma, a mass of unknown foreign matter was slowly gathering and moving towards them. I don''t know why Yalin didn''t notice it at all. "Yalin! Watch your back!!" The emerald Dragon Queen couldn''t help but remind her anxiously. However, the indifferent Arlington made the Dragon Queen realize that she was still a prisoner and was under house arrest in the creator''s palace. No! What should I do now!? Isera was immediately at a loss. Could he only be here to witness the sneak attack on Yalin? But what the hell is that As an emerald dragon who once fought with the king of the white dragon, isera knew the power of the king of the white dragon, but it was incredible that the strange thing in front of him could not be known by Yalin. In theory, the frost field owned by the White Dragon King is the drow spirit lurking in the shadow plane, and it is impossible to approach the Dragon King quietly. Isera couldn''t help but carefully observed the foreign body in front of her. It was an amorphous creature like shrem. However, compared with shrem''s translucent sticky body, the foreign body in front of her was more like a kind of biological tissue. The dark body tissue flowed with a red luster like blood, and every time she moved, the whole biological tissue seemed to be constantly splitting and reorganizing, It seems that this biological tissue can be changed into any shape and material at will. Universe!! Suddenly, isera widened her eyes and showed incredible eyes. When she approached and observed carefully, isera found that the dark body of the biological organization was also shining with extremely weak luster. As long as these luster had been observed with all her strength, she would find that each luster represented a universe, a new word she had learned in the world of Yalin. When isera was shocked, the biological tissue had begun to change and gradually gathered to form a long gun. The tissue part of the gun tip was separated from the concept of cell and completely hardened into a layer of metal. At the moment of completing the change, the strange long gun shot out like lightning. However, its target was not Yalin, It''s the young man next to Lin, who is called shangdangma and has the ability to touch all visions. "No!!" Isera couldn''t help crying out in despair. The key to the freedom of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, was the young man. Once he died, Yalin couldn''t be free. The sharp spear is like a magic gun penetrating all things. It seems that when Ma is about to be penetrated from his chest, Yalin finally notices that he jumped at dangma and avoided the fatal blow. The spear broke through the thick wall completely made of steel and jade in an instant. It looked dazzling. It seemed that the spear tens of meters long was a monster derived from the darkness and did not belong to the world. "What is this?" Yalin was also stunned. The body of the spear was instantly retracted and turned into a soft object like a biological tissue, like a flexible poisonous snake to dangma, who was protecting behind Yalin. "You want to die!" While protecting, when Ma Yalin''s five fingers and claws pointed at the long gun, he grabbed it hard. Suddenly, ice crystals quickly filled the body of the long gun. However, Yalin couldn''t help staring. The other party was able to continue to move after being frozen by the force of ice, and seemed to attack completely unaffected by the force of ice. At this time, Yalin in in the form of a giant dragon moved, and a huge claw that had lifted the seal slapped down with the force of thunder, broke the whole long gun and the body of the gun into the ground, and its great power even made the mountain peak of the temple tremble slightly. "Nemo, what the hell is this? Why does it appear in the sealed temple?" In front of isera''s eyes, Alin seemed to be completely unaware and had been asking for information about a life created by the creator named Nemo. Yalin was really surprised that there was such a strange enemy here, which sealed his temple. Moreover, he can completely hide his divine consciousness. If it were not for the weak airflow fluctuation caused by the other party at the moment of attack to remind himself, maybe when hemp had been pierced through his chest and died. But before Nemo could answer, Yalin found one thing again. The other party was not dead. (to be continued) Chapter 629 ?readx(); The frost power dominated by the White Dragon King can not only freeze all things, but even completely transform one substance into another to a certain extent. Like the booty trapped in the ice crystal hall, for thousands of years, the flesh and blood of those who tried to challenge the king of the white dragon had already turned into crystals under the erosion of the power of frost. In the past, the female mage leilis suffered ice crystallization just by touching Yalin''s arm, while Yalin was just an ice crystal body at that time. Now in the temple is the body of the ancient dragon king. Under the full swing of the Dragon King''s body, let alone a mortal, under the power of this blow, ordinary dragons may die on the spot, Even the demon master in the abyss should avoid the edge. Yalin in the form of dragon not only slapped the strange thing with one claw, but also contained the powerful power of ice and frost, which transformed the whole ground into an ice rink. "Are you dead? What was that just now, Mr. Yalin?" The last one that escaped from death when Ma asked in horror. As soon as I saw the deep hole penetrated on the wall next to me, I couldn''t help feeling numb all over. If the senior suddenly threw himself away just now, a big hole might have been opened in his chest. Yalin was also very surprised that something could try to sneak attack under his own eyes, and he was not afraid of the power of frost. What''s more surprising is that Nemo, as a system assistant, can''t retrieve the data of the creature. At the moment, Yalin''s only thought is that this strange thing is left by the evil interest creator, just like the abandoned city in the depths of the yarod mountains. However, even a small number of surviving ksuru mythical monsters in the abandoned city, no one can be so close to himself after completely shielding his consciousness. Suddenly, some viscous black substances slowly flowed from the tip of Yalin''s claws in the form of a giant dragon. Although they changed their appearance, Yalin could feel that this was the monster that had attacked before. "Ah ~ this thing is not dead." When Ma was startled, Lin in human form immediately flew into the air with Ma. But looking around, it seems that many such black biological organizations have emerged around the temple. They slowly flow and gather together and begin to form many amorphous postures like tentacles, and these biological tissues can be transformed into forms at will, from soft cells to hard steel. Whoosh!! The sound of breaking the air sounded, and the black biological tissue gathered on one side of the wall turned into a tentacle with a blade at the tip. Like a whip, it came from all directions to Yalin in the sky, or more accurately, to dangma next to Yalin. This thing wants to kill dangma!? Yalin frowned. Although he was still confused now, the other party looked down on him too much for wanting to kill in front of him. Moreover, when Ma was the key to get rid of the seal, if Ma died, where would he find more than one million soul energy to revive him? With a wave of his hand, the ice wall rose from the ground and divided the whole temple in two. The moment when the tentacle hit the ice wall ran through half, but it still failed to break through the blockade of the ice wall in the end. Even so, Yalin frowned. The power of this thing is too great. Although it is an ice wall, the ice wall created by the White Dragon King''s control of water elements is far higher than steel and jade in hardness. In this way, the other party can run through half of the ice wall in one breath. The destructive power is amazing. In an instant, the tentacles in the ice wall began to shine red, and the ice wall immediately began to dissolve at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a place with such strong water elements, the other party can gather so many fire elements. How can this be done? For a moment, Alin felt as if no one in the world could do such a thing unconventionally except as the son of the star who transcended all things, even if pason, the God of fire casting among the five supreme gods, came. Suddenly Yalin found out. The ice wall is not so much dissolved as absorbed by the other side. Those black biological tissues are like a black hole, swallowing up the water elements. Yalin, in the form of a giant dragon, immediately stretched out his right claw and patted it with the power to destroy everything at the tentacle that had not yet escaped from the ice wall. Soon, the people in odur city found that the whole mountain seemed to tremble slightly. In the sealed temple, dozens of the same tentacles under the flying gravel and ice and snow stretched out from the gravel. The other party simply ignored Yalin in in the form of a giant dragon. All tentacles surrounded from all directions and pointed directly at dangma in the air. Yalin cut off the attacking tentacles with a wave of his palm as fast as a razor, but after falling on the ground, these tentacles began to move and gather together. Obviously, physical attack methods seem to be ineffective. Just when Yalin hesitated what to do, the light in front of him suddenly darkened, and a huge worm like creature just above slowly stretched out from the wall. But the worm didn''t come out from the other end by chiseling through the wall, but formed by gathering and changing black biological tissue. What is amazing is that the huge volume of the worm is not directly proportional to the black biological tissue attached to the rock wall. It seems that the black biological tissue can be divided infinitely and turn into the huge body of the worm. "Hold on to me as a hemp man, but remember not to use your right hand!" "It''s too hard for others ~ senior!!" Yalin pulled when Ma quickly avoided the worms from top to bottom. The other party was full of sharp teeth like a lamprey, and ate a large piece of the ground at the moment of landing. The body of the worm that felt the attack failed began to change. The tail instantly grew the same mouthparts as the head, and the original head was transformed into a tail. This thing is just like the T1000 in the Terminator movie! Looking at the ever-changing black biological organization, Yalin didn''t know how to deal with each other for a time. Obviously, as the White Dragon King who is good at controlling the water element and the power of frost, the monster in front of him restrained the power of the Dragon King, and the power of frost seems to be absorbed by him. And the physical attack means are somewhat poor. The black matter changed into a worm was aimed at Yalin. At the moment of bouncing up, Yalin waved a hand knife. The huge wind pressure split the worm in two from the middle like a sharp Tomahawk, but the worm''s forward speed did not stop at all. The separated body wanted to change again and have more branches, The huge mouthparts turned into sharp fangs. With a roar, several snakes full of scales bit dangma around Yalin. "Lying trough ~ is this XiangLiu or Baqi snake!!" Yalin finally couldn''t resist a national curse. He tried to fly to a higher place with dangma to avoid. Yalin in the form of a giant dragon also waved his right claw to stop the other party''s attack. However, Yalin''s left claw was sealed and couldn''t move. It was difficult to stop the other party''s action when there was only one hand, especially these biological organizations can be divided and reorganized in a myriad of ways, The other party actually split and slipped away from the tip of Yalin''s claws. For a time, when Ma Fei was in the air, Yalin was surrounded by danger. Although he kept chopping and cutting off one snake head after another with a hand knife, the recovery speed of the monster in front of him was even faster than Yalin''s attack speed. Yalin felt as if he was beating mercury. Every time he could make mercury disperse, but soon Mercury would gather together again. It was endless. Yalin flying in the sky is like a bird in the wind. The monsters in front of him can''t kill no matter how they attack, and there are more and more over time. As soon as he grabbed the attacking snake head, a sharp flash flashed in Yalin''s eyes. The snake head was frozen by ice crystals in an instant. With Yalin twisting, the huge snake head was directly twisted off. However, at the fracture, many meat whiskers were immediately stretched out and gathered together to form a sexual snake head to bite Yalin. "Eat this!!" The snake head in his hand was thrown out fiercely, and the other party''s newly grown head was torn apart like a shell, but the new snake head formed again did not hesitate to attack for a moment. "Senior ~ we''d better leave quickly." Dangma, who was dragged by Yalin and flew around in mid air, had already vomited to death. Now his face was so blue that he could hardly breathe in. Dangma finally couldn''t help but put forward an opinion. Good idea!! For this opinion, Yalin agreed. It''s also a waste of time to escape to the outside before entanglement with each other. Anyway, the monster seems to only want to attack dangma. He doesn''t seem to have any interest in the Dragon ontology that has been hindering it. Just let his ontology fight with the ghost slowly. Under the control of the same consciousness, the breath of the dragon was condensed in the Yalin mouth of the dragon form. The huge power of water element and frost seemed to open the channel to the spirit world of the element. Even the immortal monster in front of him slowed down in action. Yalin took this opportunity to seize dangma''s fastest speed and fly out of the temple. The monster who wanted to continue to chase out in the temple suddenly found that the surging death cold behind him had spewed out like an ocean. Under the ancient dragon king''s full breath of frost, even for a second, the whole temple did not turn into an ice cave. The black biological tissue trembled and gathered a red light, which seemed to be ready to absorb the power of water and frost. However, the red light was like a weak fluorescent light in a storm, which flickered for only a few seconds and went out. Under the breath of the Dragon King, the whole sealed Temple seemed to be frozen in the river of time. (to be continued.) Chapter 630 ?readx(); Audur City The breath of the White Dragon King was enough to shake the whole mountain range. Almost everyone in the city felt the slight shaking of the ground. Shumu rosefinch and white dragon guards dared to go to the birthplace of the vibration at the first time, and Yalin also conveyed his awareness to the whole city. Now odur city has entered the highest alert state. The frost and snow elves who got the order quickly mobilized. In only five minutes, there was an ice front shooter team running quickly to the mountains where the seal Temple belongs. The mages have activated the defense array of the whole city as soon as possible, and even the large-scale fan lock just built has been started. In the mountains that sealed the temple, Yalin with dangma quickly flew out of the channel. At the moment of flying out of the channel, Yalin had ordered the frost and snow elves guarding the channel to evacuate immediately. A few seconds later, the surging Frost Breath swarmed out of the channel, like a torrent, pointing directly to the sky. At the moment when the dragon breath spread, even the sky seemed to be frozen with a layer of ice fog. It can be called a wonder, but the wonder in front of it represents absolute death. In the dragon war, Yalin, the king of the white dragon, had this terrible Frost Breath. I don''t know how many lives have been buried. Inside the sealed temple, the black biological tissue was finally completely frozen in the ice crystal under the breath. The originally dark biological tissue began to turn silver gray, as if it had completely lost its vitality. The red light that could absorb and devour the power of ice did not appear, but it frightened Yalin! Although they have lost their ability to move, these biological tissues have not been transformed into ice crystals, or even died. They still have a faint breath of life, just like entering a dormant state at absolute zero. Yalin even knows without doubt that once these biological tissues are thawed, they can continue to recover their vitality immediately. What the hell is this? Energy life is not only useless in physical means, but also ineffective in the power of frost. What method should be used to completely eliminate these things. Suddenly, Yalin suddenly realized that it was not only the sealed temple, but also the whole city of odur! Even under the whole yanoder mountains, some things are gathering. There is no doubt that these are biological tissues that cannot be destroyed at all. It''s like the city of odur itself is located in the nest of these strange creatures!! "Pivot wood rosefinch!! immediately transfer all personnel through the portal." Yalin, who had just fallen to the ground with Ma, panicked and ordered the rosefinch and white dragon bodyguard who arrived. "What''s the matter? Your majesty Yalin ~" Shumu rosefinch was also confused for a time. Although the current master population of odur city is close to 80000, the efficiency of the portal will take at least a whole day to transfer everyone to the outpost of the fog forest, and it is a little unprepared that such a large transfer is suddenly proposed. "I don''t have time to explain. I''ll arrange to transfer Youfei and nanali who have no combat ability first. Hurry up, it''s coming!" Yalin had directly roared to the cardinal rosefinch. Seeing that Yalin was so anxious or even angry for the first time, the rosefinch immediately understood the seriousness of the situation and immediately began to contact the personnel of various departments. In an instant, the frost and snow elves all over the whole ordur city took action immediately. The peace of the night was broken. The noise began to ring through the whole city. Although I don''t know what his majesty Yalin''s "it" means, the rosefinch knows one thing that the other party is a terrible existence that can make Yalin with great power have to make a decision to escape. "And the high elf students in the law school, let them evacuate from here immediately!" When Yalin was anxiously coordinating things, he suddenly thought he felt something. He quickly walked to the overpass guardrail and looked down into the abyss below. But this one was not good. Even Yalin had goose bumps all over his body and felt cold and trembling. The rock wall under the whole cliff, which was originally covered by crystals, has been covered with a layer of viscous black material, which is like vines wrapped around tombstones. It continues to extend rapidly upward, not just this mountain. Looking at the past, the whole yanoder mountain range is covered with these black materials, and all peaks are like isolated islands in this black ocean. The rosefinch who ran to the guardrail also saw the terrible scene: "what is this? What is this?" "Get out of here ~" Yalin shouted. The enemy in front of him can''t be dealt with by ordinary swords and magic. Up to now, even the giant dragon breath of the White Dragon King can''t kill the other party. Except for Nemo, who is still analyzing, Yalin doesn''t expect to eliminate it by other means. Just like being forced to participate in a disaster film, the people on the whole overpass began to evacuate quickly. The white dragon guards recovered the dragon body and quickly flew to the nearest large portal in the city with the frost spirit. Yalin also sat on kraferig with dangma, Below, the black biological tissue spreads like a tide that devours everything. Ha ~ it''s terrible¡® Panda ''what kind of ghost thing did that guy leave in this world! Yalin is going crazy. The evil interest creator panda is really a forgetful guy. I used to do experiments in this world and leave without cleaning up the special creatures. Now I''m going to wipe his ass, and the worst thing is that he can''t wipe his ass. At this time, the black biological tissue below seemed to find Yalin and white dragon bodyguards flying over the overpass. The gathered biological tissue proliferated rapidly like expansion. Just like a huge tentacle, it directly arched through the overpass and pointed directly at the white dragon bodyguard in the air. Kraferige found that the incoming enemy quickly turned the direction to avoid the attack. However, this tentacle almost tens of meters thick quickly twisted and chased kraferige very flexibly. The huge dragon began to circle in the air. For a time, there were some dangers. Suddenly, the huge tentacles suddenly split to form two, one of which surrounded from the front. In an instant, the breath with the power of frost gushed from kraferig''s mouth and rushed out to the other party. It was hit by the dragon''s breath. The power of frost in the breath was quickly absorbed without even a bit of ice chips. This absorption rate is much faster than those biological tissues in the sealed temple. Nemo''s answer made Yalin at a loss. He was not afraid of physical attack. In addition, he didn''t have explosion, freezing, lightning, corrosion and even undead spells. Isn''t this ghost with an invincible aura? Now how can he deal with this ghost? "Ah! Senior student Yalin, ahead!!" When Ma''s panic cry made Yalin come back, the huge tentacle in front had split into a huge claw, which seemed to be overwhelming and closed from all directions. It was very spectacular. Kraferig was like a bug that accidentally entered the flytrap. At the moment, the white dragon bodyguard accelerated his speed and was ready to break out, but the closing speed was obviously faster. Yalin had jumped out of kraferig''s back: "speed up kraferig, I''ll open the way ahead." The vitality of this strange creature in front of him was indeed immortal, but he himself could not be destroyed. He compressed a large amount of frost force around his body, and Yalin hit it at the moment when his claws closed like a high-speed projectile. The roar rang through the whole yanoder mountains, and the scattered biological tissues fell like raindrops. A gap was forced by Yalin. Those viscous biological tissues were also covered with ice debris. Although the other party was still absorbing the power of ice quickly, it was obvious that the speed was slower this time. After opening the breakthrough, Yalin didn''t leave in a hurry. The broken biological tissues were proliferating rapidly and began to repair the gap. Yalin immediately created an ice ring to resist the gap and put it back to its integrity. After kraferig rushed out, Yalin quickly followed up, The broken gap in the rear was completely repaired within half a minute after Yalin left his hand, as if nothing had happened. "It can devour all kinds of energy, but it seems to be worse for air conditioning." Yalin has seen some characteristics of the monster. The frozen monster fragments in the seal temple have not recovered, and the ice crystals have not been absorbed. It seems that as long as the temperature is reduced to absolute zero and these biological tissues are completely frozen from inside to outside, they will lose their action power. But it seems that the larger the monster is, the more it needs a lower temperature. Otherwise, its huge body can produce high-temperature melting ice crystals from the inside and absorb them. "You can''t fight like this!!" Yalin shook his head again and again at the moment. In the face of such a strange opponent who could not even be killed, everyone would have a negative mood. Suddenly! The violent vibration was accompanied by the roar. Yalin couldn''t help looking at the source of the sound. However, the scene in front of him was almost desperate. yes! As isera watching the war, she can also feel Lin''s mood. In the whole city of odur, seven or eight huge black objects broke through the ground and rose from the ground, like the claws of death, holding the whole city in her own hands. (to be continued.) Chapter 631 Tonight is not destined to be a quiet night for the city of odur. Fili with silver hair and eyes just returned to her room and lay down. She took out her precious snacks and ate them while reading. After the completion of the Magic Knight, her power of power reading was finally put to the greatest use. She used the power of power reading for exploration, so that the combat power of the Magic Knight army doubled, Once there is no auxiliary power to read power, the Magic Knight is like a blindfolded tiger. Such a sense of achievement makes fili very proud that she can finally help. She is no longer a mediocre person. Although she has become busy because she still needs a lot of experiments, people sometimes inadvertently miss the originally boring and idle days, it must be recalled that in the past, although she was idle, she gave others an impact that she was eating white rice. Philip still feels that the days that are a little busy now are more fulfilling, At least I can stand proudly in front of the red ponytail and look at her, no! Even I can look down on the red devil. How can I say that I had the closest relationship with Lin Lin before her At the thought of this, Philip couldn''t help rolling on the bed. At that time, she hugged Yalin tightly and asked for each other. Philip''s face, which always had no emotional change, also appeared a layer of blush. What would the red little devil think if he knew about it? Angry? Ignore? Or... Jealous to death? "Miss Philly, please get up quickly. His majesty Yalin issued an emergency order. Everyone must evacuate the city of odur immediately." Suddenly Lillian, the maid of the close elf, burst in. Eh!? Linlin''s order, evacuate odur!? Philip sat up and looked at the maid who had picked up her clothes. At this time, Philip was still confused. She didn''t know why Yalin wanted to issue such an order. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the middle of the night, it is located in the upper area of odur city and in a large residence on the flat ground dug out between the cliffs. Shuisetmingxue, who has just returned from the bath with his mother, is humming happily. I have lived in this world for some time. After calming down from my initial surprise, I have gradually adapted to the life of this world. Although there are no daily necessities such as TV, light bulb and electric heater, there are many magic guides in the magic world that can replace some of the electrical appliances in the original world, which does not affect daily life. "We''re back." Back home, Mingxue, who opened the door, shouted with full vitality. Of course, the house where Mingxue lives is no longer the small Japanese HOS. If this big house with three floors up and down like a palace just stands at the door and yells, people in the room can''t hear it. Although I know this, I just call Mingxue every day when I go home. I''ve formed a habit. Happily stepping up the stairs, Mingxue feels like a dream up to now. Although she is not the kind of girl who is always dissatisfied with the small size of her house, Mingxue still feels a strange sense of satisfaction when she can live in a large residence like a palace that can only be seen on TV and books. Sometimes I really feel like I have become the daughter of a rich family or the princess of a country. Of course, such a big house also has trouble. First, the house is too big and gives people a feeling of too quiet. If they only live with their mother, they sometimes feel afraid. However, fortunately, guhezhu and guhezao aunt Miao still live in the house. Living with four people can dilute some loneliness more or less. It can also kill a lot of time to chat with classmates guhezhu and learn magic together. Recently, there are two more residents in the house, one is a nurse named Yazi fujizawa, and the other is a beautiful girl named Wuyi Wushan, who is about the same age as Zhu. The arrival of the two made Zhu and herself very happy, but Yayi seemed to be ill. She was not in good spirits at ordinary times. Most of the time, she was reading alone in the room, and nurse Yazi fujizawa took care of her. Sometimes he and Zhu would go to see ya Yi. In order to cheer Ya Yi up, they would always say some interesting topics to her. Although Yayi is occasionally amused and has a strong side, there is always an unspeakable sadness in Yayi''s eyes, which makes him and Zhu don''t know what to do. Clearly so beautiful, like a lovely girl like a doll. But because of the pain, she had to stay in bed for a long time. Yayi''s lost mood is really understandable. Secondly, it''s hard to clean the workbench. After living in on the first day, the daily cleaning work is hard for everyone. Even schoolmate Zhu and aunt Zaomiao helped clean the house together. The house is too big. It will take at least half a day to clean all the rooms. Finally, the two had to simplify their work. The uninhabited rooms were temporarily covered with dustproof cloth, and only a few commonly used rooms and halls were cleaned at ordinary times. Finally, Mingxue is a little helpless. Although there is a bathroom in the house, it still can''t supply water. Usually, the water is reserved by the spirit magician in the water tank with water system magic. This water is enough for heating, drinking and washing, but if you want to take a bath, I''m afraid you can only go to the public bathroom in the city. But the public bathroom is also very good!! Think of the big bathroom like a swimming pool. And the creamy white cream that whiten the skin is worth every day. "Classmate Zhu ~ I''m back. Shall we take a bath together next time?" Just when she opened the door of the living room where everyone often meets, Mingxue saw not only Zhu and aunt Zaomiao in the living room. And there was a fairy girl with long ears. At the moment, the fairy girl was talking to them anxiously. "What happened?" Aunt Akiko behind Mingxue also came in. Seeing the two elves, the maid was relieved and hurriedly said, "great, you''re finally back. Let''s start right away. Your majesty Yalin has issued an emergency order and everyone will evacuate from the city immediately." Mizase Mingxue was stunned for a moment. At the request of the fairy maid, the two families even started to go outside without cleaning up anything. At the mouth of the stairs, mizase Mingxue also saw Yayi who came out with the help of nurse Yazi fujizawa. Looking at Yayi who was still very weak, Mingxue and Zhu hurried forward to help Yayi. At this time, the whole residence shook gently. For a time, everyone realized that there was a possibility that it was an earthquake. However, girls who once lived in earthquake prone areas such as Japan were not too alarmed. This slight shaking was encountered several times a year in Japan, often more than a dozen times, It''s just a little fun. It''s not worth making a fuss. "Let me carry Miss Yayi." Looking at Yayi, who walked slowly, the maid simply volunteered. Just after the group walked out of the residence, the shaking occurred again, and this time, both the intensity and duration were longer. Mingxue seemed to think that the reason why Yalin suddenly wanted everyone to evacuate the city was probably a very important thing. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ha ~ evacuate, what''s the matter?" In the middle of the night, yuansaka Lin, who was still polishing gemstones in the magic workshop, suddenly received such a message. In front of the magic guide for communication, R Medea''s figure was projected in mid air. He anxiously ordered: not only you, R, but also ordered me and R to evacuate together, and no one will be left in the whole city of odur. The senior wants everyone to evacuate. What''s the big deal? Even those who are followers have asked to withdraw together. Is it because they have encountered an incomparably strong enemy, or some irreversible destructive event? In a word, you and saber must leave immediately. I informed Weber that you two should go to the nearest large portal. Seeing that Medea, as R, is now anxious, Lin can''t help but doubt. What is it that makes Mr. Yalin so anxious. If it''s really the enemy''s invasion, why don''t we all work together to resist the enemy? It''s a shame to leave the city and escape. Why don''t you go with the seniors Lin! It seems to see through what yuansaka Lin is thinking in his heart. Medea said in a tone that she was not allowed to defend: this situation is not trivial. Evacuate from the city immediately and don''t run to make trouble for R. "Well... I see." Miss yuansaka, who was revealed by Medea, had no choice but to answer. Remember to withdraw immediately. Where are your gems? Forget it, okay? You are really my mother ~ you can guess everything. Seeing that Medea''s projection disappeared, Lin sighed and quickly picked up the gem necklace on the workbench and put it on his neck. At this time, the gentle shaking of the ground has explained to the eldest lady that the reason for this evacuation is probably not a small matter. "Saber, come with me and we''ll evacuate from here right away." "Won''t you help Arlene? The player!" Usually, Nero is always a cynical character, but Nero also knows how to be measured, especially in this special case, Nero also restrained his casual and cautious questions. Yuansaka Lin sighed: "what Medea teacher said is right. If the other party is an enemy that the students can''t beat, then I can only make trouble for the students." "Yes, then we..." "Please!" Lin nodded. Immediately, Nero held the form of Princess Lin in his arms. The great power and agility of the hero made Nero rush out of the house with Lin as fast as the wind. In a few moments, he jumped onto the overpass aisle and ran to the nearest portal. At this time, yuansaka Lin had seen the huge tentacles rising from the ground in the distance, which cast a shadow on the whole city like an ominous evil thing standing in the sky. What is that!? (to be continued.) Chapter 632 ?readx(); The huge tentacles cast an unknown dark shadow on the ground under the moonlight. The cold wind in the sky mixed with the huge force of ice and frost rolled the ground. The white shimmer burst around the tentacles from time to time. However, whenever ice crystals freeze the tentacles, the dark surface will shine blood red light, and the ice crystals will be completely absorbed. "What the hell is this?" Even the emperor of the ancient Roman Empire couldn''t help stopping. Nero and Lin in his arms looked at the scene not far away. The reason why the mountains give people lofty momentum is that in people''s vision, the vastness and vastness of the mountains give people a strong visual impact, and the tentacles breaking out in front of people also give people the same feeling, and even make people feel more depressed and shaken from the heart. Suddenly, the sound of breaking through the air rang through the whole city, and the rolling tentacle was instantly divided into two from the middle. The white fog gathered at a point to form a white light band, and the tentacle cut in the middle. At that time, the top of the tentacle immediately became pale and began to condense white ice, and the frozen part continued to expand and extend below the tentacle, However, only to half the extent, the ice crystals stopped spreading, and then the whole tentacle glowed red. All the ice was quickly dissolved and absorbed. Boom~ With the shaking of the tentacle, all the ice frozen on its body surface was shattered and scattered like raindrops. The buildings near the mountain suffered for a long time. The huge ice falling from the sky destroyed many houses, and even an overpass connecting the mountain was broken from the center, The huge bridge made a sour sound of fragmentation, collapsed and fell into the dark valley below. Lin reacted and shouted to Nero, "saber, go, don''t stay here, it''s too dangerous!" "Oh, good player!" Nero, who came back to God, accelerated his speed with Lin in his arms. The scene in front of him was like the end of the world. The huge tentacle roots were like the monsters that destroyed the world in the myth. He could not intervene in such a battle! For this, both Nero and Lin are very clear. The only thing they can do now is to evacuate from the city according to Alin''s order. After finding the nearest small portal, Lin immediately assembled the portal. What he had to do now was to get to the large portal and use the portal to reach the periphery of the fog forest. It''s hundreds of kilometers away from the Arnold mountains. It''s safe as long as you arrive. "Eh!?" When the magic light of the portal began to flow, yuansaka Lin found that two figures appeared in the portal, two figures wearing golden armor. "Manigott and Mr. jabefika \ how did you send it here?" "Oh ~ is it miss double horsetail?" Manigott saw Lin''s big greeting and ran: "evacuate quickly. We still have something to do." "Wait! It''s too dangerous over there. What else are you going to do at this time?" Being called Miss double horsetail makes Lin a little unhappy, but yuansaka Lin feels that they should be prevented from returning to the dangerous area again. As soon as he stamped his foot, Lin was ready to follow them. Nero immediately grabbed Lin: "it''s too dangerous, player. We must leave immediately." "Let go of me, saber. Do you want to see those two golden guys running to die?" Lin struggled. But Nero said nothing, but dragged Lin to the portal. Cancer golden saint manigott really has something to do. A guest is still asleep in a room on the other side of the city. Constance, a girl who once escaped with herself in the golden ear territory of the belrama kingdom Glado. On the way to escape, Constance was unfortunately injured by the soul explosion of the heart snatcher. The girl with broken spirit was sent to odur city and fell into a deep coma. In order to keep a secret, Yalin always let Constance live alone at the other end of the city and be taken care of by an elf maid. When he suddenly received the evacuation order, manigott, who had already arrived at the large portal, thought of Constance. Although Constance was taken care of by an elf maid, her room was a little remote from the center of the city. In case the elf maid forgot or failed to bring her out in time, the girl still in a coma would die here. It can be said that every gold saint has a strong sense of responsibility. At that moment, manigott hurried to Constance''s residence without considering the evacuation. Yabaifica didn''t speak after learning the situation, and denied manigott''s request to withdraw first. Yabaifica also put on the golden holy clothes and was ready to find Constance and evacuate from the city. "Hey ~ hey ~ hey ~ what the hell is that? It''s too big!" Manigott, who was sprinting quickly in the corridor, had seen the huge tentacle roots towering into the sky in the distance. Whenever it was rolled and waved, it was like tearing the sky and smashing the earth. Manigott could feel the vast power even if it was so far away. Jabefeka was also surprised and looked at the scene like the end of the day: "it''s like an evil god who brings disaster." The sound of breaking the air continued to sound with the vibration of the earth. Everything was like two Gold Saints telling a huge crisis. However, manigott did not hesitate and retreat, but accelerated his speed and ran to Constance''s residence. When he was close to his residence, manigott suddenly found that several figures were running towards him! Scott, the escort Knight of Alisa, a businesswoman in the golden ear territory, and Priti, a sorceress. Scott, the big knight, was carrying a comatose Constance on his back, while pretti and an elf maid were running with him. "Mr. manigott ~" pretty first saw manigott running here not far away. "Great, you''re all right." Manigott was relieved to see that everyone, especially Constance, was still there. Scott ran behind Constance and asked, "what''s the matter? Manigott ~ is it a battle between gods, or a devil?" After coming to this city., After seeing the power of the dominator of the city and the whole yarod mountains, he can call the dragon as a servant, and there are powerful soldiers like manigott and jabefika. In the eyes of Scott and Priti, the dominator here can only be an Unknown God in the world. Even if she was put under house arrest in disguise because she wanted to protect Miss Eliza. Neither of them was dissatisfied. On the contrary, Priti also studied the city with great interest. In their opinion, the city sheltered by the gods is undoubtedly absolutely safe, and the devil must not enter here. But today, they were suddenly woken up and asked to evacuate the city urgently. They were stunned for a moment. "I don''t know, but I think it must be worse than that." Manigott, who was running wildly, didn''t have time to explain to Scott slowly. In fact, in manigott''s opinion, it might be better if it was a demon invasion. At least, although there were extremely powerful monsters among the demons, they also had their own ability to deal with them. Like what we saw before, the huge tentacles standing on the earth were like the embodiment of disaster that destroyed everything, The thing that can make Lord Yalin quickly issue the emergency evacuation order of all staff must be a monster above the devil. The roar suddenly sounded, and then a large piece of broken ice hit the people''s position from the sky. "Be careful!" Yabaifica jumped up, and several black roses in her hand had been shot out. The piranha rose tore the ice into pieces with strange penetration. "My God! The goddess is on the. What the hell is that?" When approaching the overpass, Scott and pritty finally saw the huge tentacles in the distance. They were surprised that they could hardly close their mouths. They couldn''t believe that there would be such a huge thing in the world. However, the scene in front of them kept reminding them that all this was true and all this was not a dream. Manigott poked Scott with his elbow: "don''t look! Let''s go. Do you still want to challenge each other?" "Are you kidding? Who can fight this monster?" Scott, who was so surprised that his face turned white, muttered, then ran faster and rushed to the overpass again. It''s not something that mortals like myself can deal with, let alone swords. Even Priti, a mage, feels that even magic can''t destroy such a huge monster, let alone unknown spells that are more terrible than any magic he''s seen in the distant sky, Even if the cold frost force was not aimed at her side, the temperature drop caused by the afterwave made the female mage feel as if she were in an ice cellar, and even the bone marrow seemed to be frozen. However, it was such a terrible spell that the huge tentacle did not move at all, but rolled more quickly to form a huge claw, which seemed to want to catch something. When the people were about to step on the overpass, the mountain suddenly shook violently, a large number of gravel rolled down, and some even wiped dangerously from the edge of the building. In an instant, manigott stopped in front of the overpass. The usual cynical expression of the golden saint of cancer has long disappeared, replaced by gnashing teeth and urgent cries. "Run back, hurry up!" The roar of the earth was like the roar of giants. At the moment manigott turned around, a dark shadow rose from less than 20 meters in front of him. Even the huge overpass connecting the peaks was instantly arched and fell into the dark abyss. In the process of running away, pretty couldn''t help looking back at her back. What came into her eyes was also a huge tentacle, which was as high as the sky The female mage was no longer in the mood to calculate how high the monster broke out in front of her, because the more terrible scene had been printed into her eyes, and several places in the whole city also extended their tentacles, as if the city had been held in the palm of this huge monster. (to be continued.) Chapter 633 ?readx(); In the outpost outside the misty forest, the suddenly opened portal and the swarming crowd caught the flying shadow and Goddard who stayed in the outpost by surprise. The first evacuees were the residents close to the large portal. After receiving the order, they just withdrew in accordance with the order, and everyone didn''t know what happened. ¡Í£¬ It was precisely because the Saxony Kingdom recently strengthened its border control over the misty forest that the mercenaries and adventurers who quietly entered the forest for poaching and poaching fell sharply. The flying shadow who did nothing came down. Although he didn''t know what was going on in odur City, he watched more and more people pouring out of the portal. The flying shadow knew that something terrible must have happened in the city, Otherwise, Yalin cannot issue an order to evacuate the residents of the whole city. I want to go back and see the situation right away. It''s better if there is an enemy attack! This is the only idea of the flying shadow, but the opening of the portal and reverse transmission will delay the evacuation efficiency in the city. The flying shadow directly prevented by major Goddard and Alex can only watch the portal open and close continuously, bringing a large number of residents to the city. Princess Luo Jiean, who was ordered to evacuate, brought some news. An unknown monster suddenly appeared in the city of odur. Now this huge monster is fighting with 6 Yalin. However, the monster seems very powerful. Even as the king of the white dragon, Yalin can''t get the upper hand in the battle. "Damn, can''t you leave me some time to return?" "Stop fooling around at this time, kid. Don''t run to trouble young master Yalin." After learning the news in the city of odur, Feiying is impatient to try to return to the city, but the people left behind in the front line have stopped Feiying. For the monster that can force Yalin to compete with it, let Feiying go back and let him die. Moreover, it is too late to evacuate the personnel through the portal in this emergency. How can we waste time to send the flying shadow back. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the city of odur. Yalin was indeed in crisis. When several huge tentacle roots broke through the ground as if they surrounded the whole city, Yalin was at a loss at the moment. The city below is in chaos, but fortunately, the black biological organization in front of it is not interested in attacking others. Its only purpose is to kill dangma who is protected by itself. Because of the fantasy killer? Or because I destroyed the seal set by the Creator with the help of the ingenious form of fantasy killer. "Kraferig and pivot rosefinch, you go and help others evacuate immediately. I''ll resist here." Looking at the tentacles on the ground, the roots also began to gather towards themselves. Yalin immediately ordered the white dragon guards around him. "I see, your majesty Yalin ~" Shumu rosefinch, also in the form of a giant dragon, nodded. It''s not that the rosefinch is afraid to fight with the monster in front of him, but because his current strength can''t hurt the enemy at all. On the contrary, he and others who are in crisis in the rolling of his tentacles need Yalin''s help. Staying here will not only not help Yalin, but also become a hindrance. "When Ma man, be prepared." Lin grabbed dangma and fixed him on his back with the force of frost. The other party''s goal is just to be ma. If dangma leaves with the White Dragon Guard, it doesn''t rule out that the ghost will catch up. For the safety of more people, dangma has to stay. "Prepare what ~" Yalin showed a bad smile: "get ready to face the wind." Yalin, who cannot recover the dragon form due to the seal, has flown at high speed to avoid the tentacles from all directions. Although he cannot recover the dragon form and cannot use the powerful frost dragon breath, the petite human form has flown at high speed and is easier to avoid the tentacles. Even if you can''t hide, you can directly destroy your tentacles and rush out. The only bitter thing is to be numb. The ability of fantasy killer is cumbersome at this time. I can''t even protect magic. When Ma is flying at high speed, he can only directly face an oncoming wind. What a pity!! Just when classmate Ma shouted from the heart for his tragic fate, the white dragon guards had quickly left the battlefield, just as Yalin expected. Without the target of classmate Ma, the monster in front of him resolutely stopped chasing, and all the tentacle roots breaking through the ground concentrated on himself. Nemo, have you analyzed the weakness of the other party? > Yalin is not waiting to die now. Yalin with dangma just wants to delay time for Nemo to analyze. The ghost in front of him is left by the creator and seems to have the characteristics of immortality. However, Yalin firmly believes that this ghost must still have weaknesses. After all, even the creator himself does not pretend to be immortal. How can a created object be immortal. I''m sorry, master, the rule framework of the other party is too complex to analyze. I''m trying to contact the other party with the help of the system. Anyway, you and the summoning system are also the creations of the creator. Theoretically, the other party should not take the initiative to attack you. > But he''s attacking me now. > Master ~ you should know very well that the other party''s goal is just to be a fool. > Yalin is very clear about this, and the last student Ma behind Yalin is also very clear. From the initial sudden sneak attack to being far away from himself, this huge tentacle root will no longer pay attention to the far away white dragon, which has explained the problem. They just want to kill themselves. Why? When Ma didn''t understand the reason, he came to this world for only two days. The only thing he could do was to help senior Ya Lin untie the seal chain. Did the person who arranged the chain for senior Ya Lin leave this monster to guard? Just as he was thinking, Yalin had accelerated sideways to avoid a tentacle from the right side. During the flight, Yalin also tried to tie these rolling tentacle roots together in some old ways. However, the way the protagonist often deals with tentacles in the animation doesn''t work here, The knotted tentacle roots quickly melted into one. However, when they split rapidly, this amorphous monster is completely like plasticine. How to beat and rub it can restore its shape in thousands of ways. Fortunately, however, the huge body hinders its action. Yalin can avoid the waving tentacle as long as he speeds up a little and pauses. As long as he keeps it all the time, the other party can''t touch himself. The rest depends on NEMO. Anyway, Yalin has no hope of hitting the other party by conventional means. On the other side, the white dragon guards who were far away also found manigott and others who were waving their hands in the mountain for help. The people who had been damaged by their tentacles had to be isolated on a mountain. They thought they had to face this terrible enemy and fight to death in World War I, Manigott and jabefika found that the huge tentacle root in front of them completely ignored their own people. In addition to the shaking and falling rocks caused by its shaking, they were basically safe. "You came at the right time." When a white dragon landed on the ground carefully, manigott helped Scott put Constance in a coma on the white dragon''s back. After everyone sat on it, the white dragon guard waved his wings and flew into the air and began to carry the people away from the city as if they had fallen into a bad dream. "My God, the whole city is going to be destroyed." Looking at the raging tentacles in the sky, although the other party did not deliberately damage the city, the aftershocks caused by it whenever it began to shake were no less than dropping heavy bombs on the ground. The whole mountain peak was making a fragmented sound, and the snow mixed with landslides poured down, making everyone in the sky shudder. In another direction, manigott suddenly saw a red figure waving on the ground: "Miss double horsetail hasn''t left yet." "It seems to be telling us to land." On the ground, yuansaka Lin was indeed signaling the people to land. Although he was stopped by saber Nero before, Lin did not leave first, but adjusted the portal to keep it working. When he saw the giant dragons in the sky, he immediately signaled the people to land. "Great. When the overpass collapsed, I thought you two were finished." Lin said with a sigh of relief when he saw manigoth and yabaifica jump down from behind the white dragon. Manigott was finally relieved and said, "we thought it was over. Can the big lady portal still work?" "Of course! Everybody hurry up." With that, Lin quickly started the small portal. The elf shooter, manigott and others can use the small portal to immediately arrive at the area where the large portal is located. Even the white dragon bodyguard returned to human form and was ready to leave together. However, at this time, bursts of buzzing came out of the sky. When someone subconsciously turns his head, he can''t turn back in an instant. The scene in front of him is beyond the extreme that human nightmares can depict. The huge tentacle roots began to split, but this did not mean that the monster in front of us died. On the contrary, those split fragments flew like living creatures in the air and circled wildly, forming a black tornado. Everything touched by the Black Death storm, houses, bridges, defense arrays, and even the mountain itself were torn to powder in a moment. (to be continued.) Chapter 634 ?readx(); The huge tentacle root began to split and collapse right in front of him. As a belligerent, Yalin was not happy at all. His frost power could not cause any damage to the biological tissue in front of him. The collapse and division of the huge tentacle were definitely not caused by himself. Obviously, the other party began to use a new method after finding that the attack did not work. "I knew it was like this." Yalin looked at the dense fragments suspended in the air. These split tissues quickly began to change, forming a streamlined shape, and the edges were all turned into sharp blades with cold light. How many pieces are there in front of you? Yalin can''t count. Visually, there are at least millions of pieces. Although they are not large, the number is absolutely desperate. Yalin once created four or five ice crystals, and he was in a dilemma of unmanageable consciousness coordination. When millions of fragments began to move regularly to form a Black Whirlwind tearing everything, Yalin felt that a supercomputer could manipulate the actions of these fragments. The black storm of death approached in an instant, and Yalin quickly accelerated to try to get rid of the wave of death. However, facing countless small but deadly blades in the sky this time is much more dangerous than facing the seemingly huge but slow tentacle roots. Because the obstacle of Ma''s fantasy killer is that it can''t be used for short-distance transmission, Yalin had to forcibly support the frost shield and desperately break through the storm. The round shield tightly surrounded Yalin and dangma. The sharp blade concentrated shield kept making a chilling creak. Fortunately, the magic and power shield possessed by the White Dragon King can fully support the impact of this small blade. "No problem, senior" was already scared and soft. When Ma leaned behind Yalin and looked at the flying fragments outside the shield, if the shield broke, maybe Yalin would be fine, but he would certainly turn into meat foam in a second. "No problem ~" Yalin answered a sentence that made dangma''s face turn blue, but the next second Yalin''s face became ugly. Some fragments that hit the shield had strong absorption and communication ability. The magic of frost shield has been losing continuously at an amazing speed. This ghost thing is really terrible. Various physical attack methods are not only ineffective, but also absorb all energy forms of attack and defense for their own use. What you want to say is simply an existence without solution. In that case, make a bet If you continue to defend, you will be absorbed and killed by the monster sooner or later. Yalin stops breaking through, but takes dangma to the central area of the storm. Among the debris in the sky, everything in front of us was covered by the death storm, and only countless high-speed rotating blades were killing the frost shield. "What are you doing? Senior" became numb and worried. "Trust me to be a hemp man. Put away your fantasy killer. Don''t shine your right hand at this time." When he broke through the central area, Yalin felt as if he was carrying thousands of tons of boulders, and those rampant fragments blocked the way forward like an airtight wall. But for Yalin, it''s enough as long as he reaches the central area. He took a deep breath and slightly restrained his strength. Yalin mobilized the power of frost and put it all out with his spiritual consciousness. In an instant, dangma on Yalin''s back found that the surrounding scene changed with the dazzling white light. Countless icicles rose into the sky, reflecting the dazzling aurora, and the surging cold air hovered between the icicles as if there was life. All the fragments flying in the world composed of ice suddenly became stiff. Although all the fragments glittered with enchanting red luster, they quickly lost their color under the colder white light, All the pieces began to be covered with silver white and began to fall. On the ground, yuansaka Lin and others looked at the sky in surprise, watching the Black Death whirlwind in the sky gradually covered by the silver fog, and then those small fragments began to stop rotating and fall down like raindrops, while the surging cold current in the sky concentrated on a dazzling figure. Mr. Yalin is fine. That''s great Looking at the familiar figure in the sky, yuansaka Lin couldn''t help but rejoice. At this time, the eldest lady finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Have you finally knocked down each other? Your majesty Yalin ~" the rosefinch couldn''t help asking questions on the ground. Yalin, who is in the sky, is also panting and has questions. It should be impossible to defeat the other party. I just use the other party to split the huge body into countless fragments and freeze the other party in the frost field at one breath. The human form has been started. The frost field is much more laborious than the dragon form. In addition, a part of mental power should be allocated to control the scope of the frost field, so as not to turn the whole city into an ice cellar. Yalin felt as if he had just finished a marathon, and there were some signs of loss of strength all over his body. But I also want to thank this guy for breaking his body into parts in order to pursue his fast-moving self. Otherwise, if these fragments gather together, the frost field may not be able to completely freeze them from inside to outside. Although it can absorb all kinds of energy, it seems that the absorption of frozen gas is very slow. After fighting with each other for so long, Yalin also found some weaknesses of these biological organizations, but losing action is one thing, and killing is another. The opponent is only temporarily frozen now. Once the freeze is lifted, the monster will recover immediately. If we can''t find a way to destroy these biological tissues, we have to find a way to keep them frozen forever. Suddenly, Yalin found something bad about dangma behind him: "Hey, dangma. Hold on. I''ll help you recover your temperature right away." Dangma, who has been carried on Yalin''s back, is now covered with a layer of ice crystals and looks like a frozen corpse. Yalin immediately wiped off the ice crystal on dangma and exchanged a stone of life from the system. The strong vitality began to flow into dangma''s body. So that dangma, who was already in a semi coma under low temperature, finally recovered a little blood color. Seeing dangma''s vitality restored, Yalin was finally relieved. If dangma was not killed by the monster, but accidentally killed by his own frost power, it would be so speechless. At this time, when Yalin was carrying out emergency treatment for hemp, a little black biological tissue slowly floated into the air and began to gather behind Yalin. Nemo''s reminder sounded in Yalin''s mind. When Yalin responded quickly, he only found that the back of his head had been held by someone, and an irresistible huge thrust pushed himself and dangma to the distant mountain. Damn guy At the first time, Yalin tried his best to make a buffer frost shield for dangma. Yalin who hit the mountain absorbed almost all the impact force. Thanks to his strong body, even if he smashed the frozen rocks stronger than granite, Yalin didn''t feel too painful. Only the strong strength of the other party made him a little unprepared. In addition, being attacked by the other party from behind made Yalin unable to fight back for a time and only got beaten. Yalin, who was bumped into the mountain, was unable to move by pressing the back of his head. He recklessly stretched out his hand and grabbed the other party''s wrist. Yalin mobilized the power of ice and frost in his body to concentrate on his wrist and tried to freeze the other party. The other party who immediately perceived Yalin''s intention grabbed Yalin and threw it out with great force. Woo Yalin, who ran into one side of the rock wall, wiped the dust on his face. However, he immediately found that his opponent had focused on dangma. Sure enough, although he attacked himself, the other party''s final goal was dangma. Just when the other party''s fist was about to fall, an ice crystal quickly formed around dangma, and recklessly hugged the other party and threw it aside. In front of Yalin was a humanoid creature more than two meters high, but the humanoid creature just had the shape of a human. Its skin was full of slowly flowing biological tissue, and its face only showed organs like ears, nose and mouth, just like a poor puppet piled up in mud. It looked very strange. When he entangled each other with his separation, Yalin had picked up dangma and was ready to leave here immediately. At this time, the ice crystal separated Yalin was stunned to find that the human creatures imprisoned by him began to integrate into his body. Those black biological tissues seemed to have some erosive power. He slowly lost control of the separated body, and the parts in contact with the biological tissues began to gradually stain like snow poured into ink. Yalin subconsciously tried to cut the link with the other party, but the human body instantly spread countless tentacles and stabbed into the separation from all directions. Then Yalin soon found that he lost control of the separation and was completely absorbed into the other party''s body. "What the hell is this?" Yalin not only took a step back when he looked at the humanoid creature coming with hostility. If the other party is a kind of creature, it can absorb the same creature to grow itself, just like those alien monsters in common science fiction, but what happened at present shows that the other party seems to be able to absorb and transform inorganic objects, and even tear off a small piece of ground without taking a step, Those rocks are even absorbed by it to form a part of the body. "Then please hurry up" At the moment of the other party''s sprint, Yalin finally couldn''t help shouting out. To be continued. ... Chapter 635 In the frost wing hall, arrogill is sitting quietly in the garden playing the lyre. There is a huge roar from the distant sky, and the ground under her feet shakes from time to time with the roar. However, at this time, all the crisis scenes can not move arrogill. The girl is still practicing the score just by gently plucking the strings. ¡ü£¬ What about the big crisis? With an uncontrollable sigh, she was not bound in this palace. Her life was connected with the ancient god Yalin. The glory of the gods was her own glory, and the fall of the gods was the end of her life. Not to mention whether you can leave here, but where can you go if you leave yourself? The mainland controlled by the holy see in the East can no longer accommodate itself as an elf, while the holy capital in the west is where he is. At the thought of this, the sound of arrogill''s piano was a little chaotic. I had vowed not to think of him anymore, not only for him, but also for my sister Aisha. Under the gaze of the gods, arrogill has been trying to forget each other, because she knows that under the gaze of the gods, even the most obscure thoughts in her heart will be exposed, and the only way is to forget forever. The elf girl quickly stopped her thoughts in her mind, and her fingers plucking the strings stopped together. She slowly stood up and looked at the huge roar in the sky and the white Aurora across the night sky from time to time. She could feel the vast and unparalleled power even here. "This is the battle of the gods," said irogel. The world has never stipulated that the strong must protect the weak. On the contrary, it is natural for the strong to enslave and squeeze the weak. Otherwise, the so-called "fairness" is the greatest injustice to the strong. Strength is simple, weakness itself is an original sin! In her mind, she couldn''t help recalling some words that the ancient god Yalin had said to herself, and that she didn''t know how to answer. During the time of losing her sister, she couldn''t help recalling these words at night. Imagine that if you have great power, your destiny will probably be different. Their compatriots may not be forced to flee all the way from their hometown after being destroyed by humans. Even if they can''t protect everyone, they can at least protect Aisha so that she won''t leave her side. If I can have the power to ignore the laws of the world like the ancient god Yalin, if I can also have the power to deter any country like a giant dragon, if I can also \\ "My master, you once said that strength is the benchmark of justice. Weakness is the greatest original sin." looking at the sky, arrogill couldn''t help showing a charming smile different from her own temperament: "would you still think so in the face of a powerful enemy today?" When she first came to this palace, she must have dared not say the problem of treachery, but now, with her constant relationship with Yalin, she found that the ancient gods were not as conservative as the gods described in the myth. In fact, she thought that Yalin was an ancient god. If she heard these words next to her, Then his answer must be "yes". "Don''t you leave yet?" Turning around, irogel asked the two similar looking silver haired twin elf girls behind him. "Your Majesty Yalin''s order to us is to take good care of and accompany you. Unless the master revokes the order, we will not leave you even if the sky falls apart. Miss irogel." Li and Ni, the twin elf sisters who are waiting next to arrogill, said in unison. Looking at the twin elf sisters who are regarded as their own ''compatriots'', arrogill stopped persuading them. During this period of time together, arrogill can feel that the two sisters have a good character and take good care of themselves. But sometimes they always feel that their loyalty to the ancient god Yalin has reached the level of fanaticism. For them, the order of the ancient god Yalin is everything, even if they sacrifice their lives for it. Such believers are probably what every God wants to have Sighed. At this time, irojel suddenly found a dark figure running towards him not far away. "Great ~ sister arrogill, come with us quickly." When she got close, she was surprised to find that the visitor was alulu riding on Emperor Yan. The little girl was waving her hands and shouting to herself. "Alulu! Why are you back? It''s too dangerous. You must hurry and get out of here with your sister alulu." Seeing that alulu, who should have left with elulu, returned, elujie was very worried and scolded. "Miss alulu, it''s too dangerous here. Your majesty Yalin has issued an evacuation order. You must leave immediately." The fairy twin maid also said. Alulu looked at arrogill wrongfully and said, "obviously, sister arrogill, you haven''t left. Hurry up and go with me." At this time, elujah couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "I''ve told you, alulu, I can''t leave this palace." Alojer, who is under house arrest in the frost wing hall by Yalin, cannot use the portal in the palace, and the whole hillia spear is shrouded in a special field. Unless there is an exemption badge given by Yalin, any flying spell will be invalid, and creatures that can fly will be frozen by the power of frost when they approach the mountain, and then fall into the abyss. Once red saber Nero was whimsical and tried to climb the mountain to meet arrogill who played the lyre. As a result, he unfortunately fell into the mountain halfway up the climb, and Nero, frozen by the power of frost, could not even be spiritualized. If Yalin hadn''t arrived in time, I''m afraid Nero would have become the first hero to leave due to an accident. Elujah shook her head and just asked alulu to leave quickly. However, suddenly alulu took out a white badge from her pocket and shook it in front of elujah: "this is the badge that sister Youfei secretly gave me. With this badge, sister elujah, you can also leave." Looking at the unique emblem in alulu''s hand, arrogill knew that it was the emblem of the highest authority that the Dragon living in the city was entitled to have. The emblem in alulu''s hand was different from the one she usually carried. This emblem was not only used by the owner, But anyone who gets the badge can use all kinds of facilities in the city. It is precisely because of the greater authority of this emblem that Yalin only gives the summoned white dragon bodyguard and the rosefinch and sunezer who have transformed their blood. "But" even if she saw the hope of leaving, irogel hesitated. Even if you know something about the character of the ancient god Yalin, in the eyes of arrogill, Yalin is still a God after all. Contrary to the orders of the gods, arrogill doesn''t think it''s a trivial matter like alulu. Moreover, even if you can leave, where can you go. At this time, the mountain was shaking again, and the huge tentacles stretched out not far away had turned into a creepy black storm. Alulu looked anxious and hurriedly took alojer''s hand and said, "go, sister alojer, it''s too late if you don''t go. Brother Yalin said in large numbers that everyone was evacuated. Your brother won''t be angry if you leave here." The Yan Emperor on one side also advised him, and AI luojie''er pursed her mouth and finally nodded. Before leaving, arrogill still didn''t forget to pick up the lyre, which is the property of Tiffany, the son of the star, and one of the most cherished things of the ancient god Yalin. Since Yalin is willing to believe and give it to himself, he has the responsibility to keep the lyre. With the surging of the magic and brilliance of the portal, alulu, Yan Emperor, arrogill and two fairy maidens came to the city of odur. After being taken to the frost wing hall, arrogill came to the city of odur for the first time. Looking at the huge and magnificent city, the fairy girl couldn''t help feeling in a trance. Suddenly, arojill found that there was a little girl standing in front of the portal. She seemed to be the opposite of alulu''s age. She had long Lavender hair, a triangle on her head and a black dress. At the moment, the girl''s emerald eyes were looking back and forth with curious eyes. "I''ve kept you waiting, ray ~ let''s go." "Hmm ~" The girl called by alulu as Lei nodded slightly, but her expression looked a little cold. With the help of alulu, Lei also rode on Emperor Yan, who quickly ran with two little girls. "Come here, sister arrogill. There is also a portal for us to leave." Alulu, who often runs to audur city without telling her sister, is obviously familiar with the structure of the city. After entering a portal and reaching the next area, a few steps later, alulu found that the black storm in the distance in the sky suddenly stopped. Under the illumination of a silver Aurora, the whole sky seemed to hail, and countless white fragments kept falling. At this time, a huge sound of breaking the air suddenly crossed. It seemed that there was a silver track in the air and hit the mountain not far away. Looking at the falling rocks, alulu couldn''t help being afraid for a moment, but the little girl still quietly grabbed the triangular bone plate on the Yan Emperor''s head, as if doing so could give herself more courage. "Eh!! alulu, why are you still here?" In front of the portal, miss yuansaka Lin''s surprised voice came out. With Miss yuansaka''s voice, the white dragon guards on one side also cast their eyes. At this time, alulu found that many people were gathered in front of her. Before alulu could answer, the sky seemed to be illuminated. In the eyes of everyone, a streamer hit here like a meteorite. (to be continued.) u Chapter 636 ?readx(); When the flying meteor approached, the sharp eyed white dragon bodyguard found that the figure of Yalin and dangma was wrapped by the white light. The people who had no time to protect could only see Yalin and dangma rowing over their heads and smashing into the corridor not far away. "Your Majesty Yalin ~" "Senior student!" The people who had just sent Scott and the elves away ran to the place where they fell. The Shumu rosefinch who arrived one step ahead quickly picked up Yalin who fell in the ruins. Although the impact was amazing and made a deep mark on the whole aisle, Yalin was not hurt. Dangma also absorbed a lot of impact under the protection of frost shield. Although he was dizzy, it was basically OK. "How''s it going? Be a hemp man ~" the first thing Yalin got up was to be a hemp. If he died, he would be in trouble. Dang Ma, who was helped up by another white dragon bodyguard, smiled bitterly with his legs softened: "ah ~ still alive" "Senior, are you okay?" Soon, Nero, who jumped over with yuansaka Lin, fell in front of Yalin. Miss yuansaka asked with concern as soon as she was liberated from Nero''s arms. Not far away, Emperor Yan, who was carrying levli and alulu, and two Gold Saints also rushed over. At this time, Yalin found a familiar figure in the crowd. Elojer, who should have been in the frost wing hall, was standing behind the crowd and looked at himself with some worry, And behind her stood the elf sisters who she had sent to take care of her twins. by the way! Yalin remembered that he couldn''t leave the frost wing hall without his own permission. When he issued the evacuation order, because he had been entangled by the strange creature, Yalin forgot to send someone to take alojie away. So how did irogel leave now? However, when he noticed alulu, especially something with a special smell in alulu''s arms, Yalin had probably understood what was going on. At the moment, irogel is also looking at Yalin. Although there is a slight fear in her eyes, Yalin knows very well that her face has been lost in front of her today. The God who is usually high has been beaten down from the sky, although there is no substantive harm. But the majesty is gone. However, there is no way. Whoever wants to meet an opponent who can almost be described as unreasonable, any attack means will not only be ineffective, but also be absorbed. In the face of such an enemy, I''m afraid there is nothing to do even if all the gods in the world rush up. "Lin ~ and alulu. Why are you still here?" Yalin quickly took back his eyes from arojier and looked at his own Lin and alulu with concerned eyes. Instead, Yalin scolded them. "What the hell happened? Senior ~" Lin didn''t care about the reprimand in Yalin''s tone. The eldest lady looked at Yalin''s tone, which was full of concern. At this time, Yalin did not answer Lin''s question, because he could feel that ''it'' had come. In the air behind the crowd, a black figure was slowly falling. There are different biological tissues flowing all over the body, just like a person who has no skin and completely exposes his muscles to the air. It makes people feel cold at a glance. "What the hell is this?" The two golden saints instantly put on a fighting posture, and the monster in front of them was as frightening as a skinned ghost climbing out of hell. Arrogill also retreated a few steps in fear. The elf girl once learned in some books that the zombies in some undead creatures rot and expose their muscles like this, but the monster in front of her seems to be different from the undead. Although it looks like blood and flesh flowing on its body, its breath is a complete nothingness, If he didn''t see the other person standing in front of him with the naked eye, eloger simply felt that what was in front of him should be just a mass of nonexistent air. "Everyone get out of here quickly. The cardinal and kraferig will take everyone away immediately. Don''t use it before you have time to use the portal. Send everyone here to the elf habitat first." Yalin quickly shouted. At the same time, the monster that landed on the ground also began to act. Just like completely ignoring the people present, the other party rushed directly to dangma beside Yalin, and the original arm turned into a sharp drop at the moment of body action. "Piranha rose!" Pisces Saint Jasper FICA saw the other party rushing, and didn''t think about it. The black roses in his hand had formed a barrier in front of the other party. The black roses that can bite everything seem to fall into the mire when they hit each other''s body. They just arouse a little black biological tissue like mud to bloom, and then there is no response. It feels that each other''s body is like swallowing these terrible black roses. How is this possible? Jabefeka showed a surprised look. When facing a terrible opponent like the heart Snatcher, the heart snatcher only relied on his spiritual ability to avoid the black rose. Like the opponent in front of him, he completely ignored the power of the black rose and had to take it hard. So what! The white rose shoots out from the hands of yabaifica again. However, at the moment of stabbing into each other''s chest, the white rose gradually turns black from the root contacting each other''s body, just like being invaded by cancer cells. The rose quickly becomes the same biological tissue as each other''s body. Then it was absorbed into each other''s body in front of jabefeka. "How could this guy have no soul!" When yabaifica launched two attacks, manigott of cancer was not idle. The underworld wave of corpse gas had already been used, but manigott was stunned to find that there was no soul in each other''s body to extract. "Fuck you! Don''t want to go to Uncle Ben." Seeing that the attack methods didn''t work, manigott and jabefika still stood in front of Yalin without fear. However, the other party''s huge force knocked them apart like an arrogant bull. The huge impact force made the two Gold Saints fall to the side. The other party began to approach Yalin quickly. Yalin knew what the other party''s goal was: "don''t attack it. Everyone get out of here immediately and I''ll deal with this guy." It''s just a little late. After breaking through the two golden saints, the next shot is miss yuansaka Lin. all the eight magic crystals at her fingertips are activated and shot. The Miss launched the strongest attack regardless of cost this time. The flame has crossed each other''s body in an extremely accurate way like a long snake. Under the training of Medea and the experience of fighting with the water element Lord, yuansaka Lin has further improved the element control. This attack is very accurate. While hitting the other party, the afterwaves of fire and explosion did not affect outsiders at all. However, in the face of the perfect attack, Yalin''s face became ugly. The enemy you face can absorb all energy forms of attack, but the absorption of frost and frozen air is slightly weak. As long as the force of frozen air and frost is large enough to exceed the absorption capacity of the other party, it can freeze it and lose its activity ability. If it is an attack in the form of frost and frozen air, The result is to be absorbed immediately and make it stronger. indeed! As Yalin expected, the burning monster in front of miss yuansaka broke through the thick smoke and jumped in front of her, and those burning flames were extinguished at a visible speed, or were continuously absorbed into her body. "Player!!" Red saber Nero shouted and raised the ''original fire'' to try to get in front of Lin. However, Yalin''s speed was faster than Nero''s, and he appeared in front of each other almost instantly. Then he grabbed his wrist and wrestled with it. After absorbing the flame made by Lin, Yalin obviously felt that the thing in front of him had become stronger. Lin, who recovered from his panic, found Yalin in front of him: "Yalin senior ~" "Don''t attack it. Your attack can only make it stronger. All white dragon guards have frozen it with the power of frost." Yalin shouted at the top of his voice. Several white dragon guards, together with Shumu rosefinch and kraferig, cooperated with Yalin to try to freeze each other. Obviously, this time, the fearless enemy began to waver, and the other party increased its strength. The black biological tissue began to erode Yalin''s arm, but it was much slower than the erosion of ice crystals. Yalin showed a bad smile. In the face of this enemy who can erode and absorb all materials, Yalin attached a layer of frost shield to his whole body. If he wants to erode his * *, he must absorb the shield first, but frost happens to be the only thing this ghost is not good at absorbing. This guy should be able to freeze completely before absorbing it. In an instant, the monster in front of him also noticed Yalin''s intention and began to try to break away from Yalin. Under the joint attack of several white dragon guards, he could also feel that his body began to gradually lose its activity. Although he would not die and fear, his instinct to perform the task still made him make a choice immediately and make the most favorable choice for the current situation. "You were afraid, too?" As soon as Yalin saw that the other party began to change its shape, he planned to slip away from his own hands like mud. He immediately let go of the mud that could no longer grasp stably and clenched his fist. Each fist contained a strong force of ice and frost. Each blow depressed the other party''s body and became like a ragged puppet. His head was smashed, his arms were seriously twisted, and his chest collapsed. I''m afraid that a normal person would have died no less than 100 times, but the black biological tissue in front of him continued to change his body completely unaffected. Yalin felt as if he were beating a ball of plasticine without bones and internal organs. Physical attack did not work. At the moment, Yalin frantically asks Nemo who is still trying to contact each other. (to be continued.) Chapter 637 Rock fragmentation. www/xshuotxt/com Trapped in the mountain, the black figure like a ragged corpse twisted and stood up unhindered. All the injured parts returned to normal in a few seconds. There was no leakage of power fluctuations and no strong breath, but it was like a nothingness, which cast a shadow of despair on everyone. Strong brave and wise wise men can face more powerful enemies without fear, but in the face of an enemy that cannot be killed and an enemy born in a completely unknown field, the brave will be timid and the wise will be confused. Yalin is in this situation now. Although he is not timid yet, he is very confused. How can he deal with the enemy who can''t be killed. Everything in the world has nothing to do with eternity The side still echoed the words of the creator, but Yalin was still confused. Maybe everything in the world is indeed not destined for eternity, but in the eyes of mole ants, humans are eternal, and in the eyes of humans, gods are eternal. In their own eyes, the so-called energy polymer in front of us is really no different from eternity. Maybe it does have some weaknesses, or it will still be killed, But those are secrets that only the creator himself will know. It''s the first time that the first opponent faced by the magnificent white Dragon King can play the same way as a street hooligan, but Yalin really has no other way now. He can''t restore the dragon form and can''t directly freeze the enemy in front of him with breath. However, the frost field has only been used once. Now this human form can''t be used continuously, Moreover, the freezing caused by this power consuming large-scale field has a miraculous effect on the enemy divided into countless small fragments, but it is not very good in the face of this gathered biological tissue in front of us. Although the absorption of the frost power is much slower, the other party is still absorbing. Moreover, the other party is not stupid. After several battles, he has become more and more clever to avoid the frost power of the White Dragon Guard. Even just used a high-depth element reflection shield. In addition to melee and blade warfare, this ghost can also use magic, and it is high-level magic. Yalin had a new impression of it. But an idea came out of my mind. It''s difficult to freeze it all. But if we can make it split as before, and then forcibly display an ice field, there may still be a chance. Eh!? Suddenly, Yalin found that dangma suddenly came forward, and soon bypassed himself to the black biological tissue that had completely recovered not far away. "When Ma ~ what the hell are you doing? Hide behind me. The other party''s goal is you." Yalin hurriedly grabbed dangma''s arm. This boy wants to use his fantasy killer to try to touch each other, although it may be useful. However, I''m afraid that if you don''t have time to touch each other''s body, it will be torn to pieces. And what if the fantasy killer doesn''t work? Once you touch each other''s body, it will be rapidly eroded by biological tissue. When that time, dangma will certainly die. "I know, Mr. Yalin!" When Ma turned to Yalin and smiled bitterly, "since the target of this strange thing is only me, maybe it won''t attack as long as I die." "What!?" Yalin showed an expression of ''you''re sick'' and grabbed dangma''s collar: "are you crazy? Dangma man! When did I say I needed you to commit suicide?" "But is there any good way now?" The last one couldn''t help but look away and said, "you can''t kill each other at all, and in this way, the city you built will be destroyed because of me." Before Ma finished speaking, Yalin opened him and threw him into the arms of a white dragon bodyguard. In an instant, the explosive air flow generated by the intersection of the two fists made people around stagger. The ground where Yalin was located even opened shocking cracks because of the huge impact. "Protect dangma and everyone else will get away." While fighting back, Yalin gave orders. However, in fact, he asked the white dragon bodyguard to take dangma away. Yalin really didn''t dare to guarantee his safety. God knows if this thing will still exist elsewhere. The only way to protect dangma is to keep dangma in your sight. Separate this thing. Then freeze quickly! At one thought, Yalin got rid of his opponent, and the other party didn''t intend to take advantage of the victory to pursue him. He turned into a poisonous snake to bypass Yalin and slip away to the man held by the White Dragon Guard. When the people in the rear saw that the biological tissue on the ground was rolled up like mud, they were all flustered. If it was an ordinary enemy, everyone could fight back, But this kind of monster that can''t kill and absorb the attack can''t even touch it. Only spread it as far as possible to avoid being swallowed up. Several white dragon guards immediately picked up the people and flew into the air. Even the Yan Emperor was caught and flew like a kitten by kraferige. "Where are you going?" When Yalin is angry, he quickly returns to defend. The ice wall will separate Ma from the White Dragon Guard. Outside the ice wall, the biological tissue has quickly gathered to restore the human shape. Under one punch, what Yalin created is the ice wall that the black dragon can''t be destroyed for a while and a big hole was opened in an instant. When the white dragon bodyguard left, Ma Hu was behind him. His eyes immediately turned into dragon pupils, ready to restore the half dragon man form and fight with the other party with all his strength. Although the white dragon guards understand that the enemy in front of them can''t even kill the Dragon King, as the birth of the summoning system, absolute obedience to Yalin''s orders is a sign branded in their souls. Just when the black biological organization was ready to start, the blue giant sword falling from the sky divided it in two from the shoulder to the waist, holding the double handed heavy sword condensed with ice crystals. Yalin immediately cut the other party''s waist with another sword after one hit. Tut ~ damn! This absorptive capacity is really annoying! In a way, Yalin, who has "hit" the other party hard, is not happy at all. When the ice crystal giant sword in his hand cuts into the other party''s body, it is like putting it into hot lava. The giant sword has disintegrated rapidly with the naked eye. You don''t have to think about it. You know that the opposite party''s body absorbed part of the giant sword. However, the sword was frozen anyway, and Yalin didn''t care at all. After dividing the opponent into three, the force of frost quickly shoots out of Yalin''s hand and begins to freeze it. This time, the black biological organization also quickly launched the element reflection shield. The black shield immediately began to counteract the water element trying to freeze it. When Yalin saw that he didn''t intend to give him a chance, he directly waved the reconstituted giant sword and cut off his palm. Looking at the broken hand flying in the air, Yalin took the first step to pick up and grasp this small broken hand, The powerful power of frost quickly freezes the opponent from inside to outside without giving him any absorption opportunities. Looking at a small part of his frozen body, this time the black biological organization locked its eyes on Yalin. "Yo ~ finally began to look at me?" Yalin threw away the completely frozen biological tissue in his hand. It has been determined that this frozen thing has lost its mobility, and its absorption and erosion capacity have completely stopped at the low temperature of absolute zero. Now there should be no danger as long as it remains frozen. This time, not only did Yalin''s eyebrows stretch out, but Shumu rosefinch, dangma and many people looked much better. As long as they could find the weakness of the enemy in front of them, they could give people hope. Who wouldn''t want to face the undead enemy. Next, cut each other completely bit by bit The body of the black biological tissue began to wriggle rapidly, and the strange tissue that originally flowed like cells began to lose its black color and become a metallic luster. When the other party completely recovered, Yalin looked at the other party with almost incredible amazement. While in the sky, irogel, who was held in the arms of the white dragon bodyguard, was also surprised to see the scene below. It seemed that there was a metal with magic light flowing like life. Irogel also knew it and was known as the most precious mineral of God metal in the whole continent, Once any point was enough to make countless soldiers eager for magic weapons fight for it - ollihakan! "This guy''s body turned into orihakam!" Yalin''s head is dizzy, isn''t it too messy? What kind of creature is this? The so-called energy polymer is too exaggerated. It can switch forms freely between different substances. It can be as soft as plasticine or become an indestructible orihakam. At the moment of Yalin''s hesitation, the hands of the other party turned into metal people and suddenly bulged into a huge metal hammer. When Yalin carved a huge sword to try to defend, the other party didn''t intend to approach, but just waved it at Yalin in in the air. In an instant, a sense of crisis filled Yalin''s mind, and Yalin almost made a sideways evasion like a conditioned reflex, In a moment, the strong wind tore open the armor on Yalin''s chest like an invincible blade, and even tore open the roads, bridges, buildings and even the whole cliff with blood marks. In the sound of the earthquake, the whole mountain peak was cut into a big hole that seemed to run through the mountain. Both buildings and hard rocks were cut like a giant''s blade. The cutting edge was as smooth as jade, which made people shudder. This power is terrible Even Yalin shook in horror. (to be continued.) Chapter 638 There is a kind of martial art called sword Qi, which is a kind of martial art possessed by powerful soldiers who have practiced advanced swordsmanship. They skillfully wave the long sword to gather the air flow on the blade and launch it. They use the wind pressure to form an invisible blade to attack their opponents. According to the literature records, the sword Qi emitted by some powerful swordsmen who are especially good at using the sword is enough to cut gold and iron, Soldiers and swordsmen who master this sword spirit are usually given the honorary title of sword saint by the world! Irogel has read some descriptions about this kind of martial art in his book. The invisible sword produced by wind pressure formed by air flow. In fact, it is a secret whether there are swordsmen who can use sword Qi in mainland China. At least irogel has not seen it. Moreover, even if they can use sword Qi, Can the airflow formed by the sword blade waved by human wrists really cut gold and iron? Even the powerful orcs may not be able to wield the sword to this extent, or the so-called sword Qi is actually just a simple wind magic. It was misunderstood in some battles that the so-called sword Qi, a legendary martial art, was achieved. www*xshuotxt/com But today Irogel saw the unimaginable existence. The air flow inspired by the waving hammer almost ran through the whole mountain. If the other party didn''t send out any magic wave, irogel couldn''t believe that the wind pressure waved by his arm alone could tear apart walls, buildings and even the rocks of a mountain! "Monster" Looking down at the metal man forged by orihakam in mid air, irogel said softly that there really exists such unimaginable monsters and unimaginable attack methods in the world. This is the enemy of the ancient god Yalin. In the secular world, mortals don''t have to fight against it, I''m afraid even the most imaginative poet can''t imagine such a strange monster. Under this attack, the so-called armor, shield and even the city wall lost their meaning of existence. The destructive power brought by the Warhammer forced Yalin to avoid the edge. In addition to the rapid growth of attack power, Yalin found that the sword in his hand could not be cut in, and the body of the White Dragon King had enough strength in the face of the enemy whose whole body was transformed into ollihakon magic metal. Even orihakam can be destroyed, but the huge sword condensed from ice crystals does not have that strength. It is like a Hercules with infinite power. In any case, it is impossible to wave a feather to kill a person. If you use a fist, it can effectively destroy the other party''s body. Although orihakon magic metal is extremely strong, it is also limited by the limit. Under the full swing of the ancient dragon king, even if the opponent is transformed into orihakam, his body will be hit hard and sunken. But the problem is that now Yalin wants to decompose the other party into small pieces to freeze. Although it can make the other party''s body sink, this has become the same rhythm of playing plasticine as before. Ordinary physical damage has no effect on the strange thing in front of him, and the erosion of the other party on foreign objects has not been weakened after it is transformed into ollihakan on the surface. If you try to tear apart the other party''s body with your hands, you may be penetrated by the other party through the frost shield because the contact time is too long. Once you get a little of this biological tissue, it''s over. too bad! During the battle, Yalin was accidentally exploited by the other party. His body, which had been transformed into orihakon metal, was still twisted like a living snake and passed under Yalin''s crotch. At the moment when Yalin regained consciousness, the other party had already recovered his human shape and changed his hands again. The hammer waved out the death airflow just now, The target is just aimed at dangma, who is protected by the White Dragon Guard. "Get out of the way!" Yalin threw the other party to the ground recklessly, but the attack that had been waved out could not stop. Regardless of their own safety, the White Dragon Guard hugged the death airflow when Ma tried to rush out of the roll mat. After the tearing sound of the ground, another hole appeared on the other side of the mountain again. And this time it was several times more powerful than the first blow. It can be said that the strength of the other party is increasing over time. It''s like endless. Red liquid spilled from the air and covered dangma''s face. When Ma escaped from death again, he found that the wings of the white dragon bodyguard that protected him had disappeared, and blood gushed out of the fracture like a spring. Even the dragon''s scales could not defend against the decaying wind of death. The vitality of the dragon family is extremely strong. Even if the broken wings can be recovered after cultivation. Although the severe pain spread all over the body, the White Dragon Guard did not change the chaos, but immediately sealed the wound with the power of ice and frost to prevent further blood loss. Not far away, Yalin, the king of the white dragon, who just suppressed each other, also became dangerous. Several twisted bone spurs were quickly derived from the back of the black biological tissue suppressed by Yalin. These bone spurs quickly twisted and tightly tied Yalin to his body. The powerful erosion began to move towards Yalin''s flesh through the frost shield like a laser slowly penetrating the steel plate. While trying to get rid of each other, we should continue to mobilize the power of frost to maintain the shield. Although the magic of the White Dragon King is very powerful, it can support the Lord even in this case, mobilizing the power of frost when you are so close to each other is tantamount to feeding each other. "No" The front and back of the humanoid monster under Yalin turned around in an instant. The other party''s arms directly grabbed Yalin''s neck, and even a pair of arms were added to his chest to prevent Yalin from trying to move his hands. Ollihakon''s body twisted like mercury. The amorphous material gradually formed a cage and began to gather slowly. Obviously, after fighting for so long, the other party was ready to swallow up Yalin as the biggest obstacle. I felt that the speed of the whole body''s frost shield had decreased surprisingly. Yalin, who could not fight with his fists but four hands, struggled to destroy each other''s body and tried to get rid of the entanglement, but more wrists and even tentacles were continuously derived from each other''s body and began to wind up in circles. The surface of Yalin who has stood up seems to be attached with a layer of silver mud. No matter how Yalin grabs it, the mud continues to spread and cannot be eliminated like tarsal maggots. Try to use short-range teleportation, but these things also seem to have some space interference ability like crystal dragon, and teleportation can''t be used. Restore the body to the dragon shape, and then be forced to return to the seal hall, but in this way, it is equivalent to exposing dangma to the other party. Even if you are quickly projecting your real body back to the original place, you have the power of the other party. This is enough to kill dangma in less than five seconds. No, I''m afraid it''s really off this time! In the face of this foreign body completely attached to his body, even Yalin couldn''t help getting nervous, although the frost shield can resist for a while. However, when the absorption of the other party exceeds the supplement of the power of frost, which biological tissue can immediately begin to erode once it comes into contact with flesh and blood, and it will be over. Panda, that hateful fellow! How can you leave such a freak in this world!! "Wait a minute, I''m the one you want to kill!" In a trance, Yalin seemed to see dangma running towards him. When Ma seems to be shouting something, but he can''t hear it clearly. Why is that fool running here He wants to shout when Ma, but Yalin doesn''t dare to open his mouth at the moment. The silver mud has spread to his face. If he opens his mouth, the other party may take the opportunity to enter the body and erode from inside to outside. It''s impossible for Yalin to stop it. When facing the approaching. Yalin seemed to notice the mud on his body and began to move slowly. Yalin, trapped by the other party, knew that if the other party attacked dangma at this time, he could not stop it. In fact, Yalin also knows that the other party''s goal is only to be hemp. Maybe when hemp dies, the monster will stop attacking, but Yalin is missing and feels unable to make up his mind to sacrifice the last piece of hemp. Why? In Yalin''s eyes, dangma is not fictional. He is a living life and came to this world for his own sake. Then he died in less than three days. Isn''t that right I am not the creator, not the creator who regards all life as data and words, or I have some disgust since that meeting. It can also be said that I am not suitable for the vision and concept of "Panda" that is completely detached from everything, probably because if a secondary character like dangma is just data and words in the view of the creator, Then I may just be a character in the description of the creator, a chess piece whose life and death power is controlled in the hands of others. In this way, denying dangma these called people is actually denying themselves!! When the summoning system was turned on, Yalin consumed all the material and energy in one breath at the fastest speed and exchanged more than 40 frost crystals, just when the biological tissue covered the last surface of Yalin. More than 40 frost crystals were forcibly detonated by Yalin, and huge water elements swarmed out from the inside. The biological tissue originally attached to Yalin immediately expanded like a blown balloon. However, it seems that it is not enough. The power of the burst of frost begins to decrease under the dual action of the absorption of biological tissue and the magic attachment of orihakam. The expanding ball began to shrink again. But this is enough for Yalin, as long as these biological tissues can leave him, even for a short moment. All the strength of the White Dragon King focused on one point, forming a destructive force no less than the death airflow waved by the other party with a war hammer. One end of the expanded metal ball was hit with a small hole. Under the action of internal and external pressure imbalance, the hole was quickly expanded enough to let Yalin escape. How dangerous! The narrowly escaped Yalin gasped. At this time, Ma ran past Yalin and rushed to the monster that had regained its human posture. "Can you guys not make trouble for me!" Yalin, who had no time to think more, grabbed dangma and quickly used it for a short distance blink. At the moment when they disappeared, the ground where Ma was originally located had collapsed and cracked under the impact of great force. The biological organization that found the target escaping again at the crack quickly locked its eyes in mid air and flew into the air at a very fast speed, giving Yalin no time to breathe. When dangma was thrown to the white dragon bodyguard, Yalin pestered each other in the air, but this time it was obvious that Yalin was defeated and could not tear apart the other party''s body and freeze the other party. The current situation made Yalin feel desperate. "That''s enough, senior! Stop fighting with each other. As soon as I die, it''s all over!!" Finally, when Ma on the ground shouted to Yalin recklessly. Tonight''s nightmare is all about yourself. The collapse of the city, the deaths and injuries of personnel, and even the elders are at stake. If you die, everything may be over. There''s no need to sacrifice so much for yourself. Boom!! Yalin, who was hit from a high altitude, hit a building not far from dangma. Yalin slowly stood up and looked tired. However, looking at dangma Yalin, he always said the same thing. "Shut up! Don''t make trouble for me" Looking at the enemy falling slowly from the sky, Yalin patted off the dust on his face and was ready to move forward. However, at this time, a small hand gently grabbed Yalin''s fingertip. To be continued. PS: PS: I don''t know what''s going on these days. I can''t open the author zone of the website. Finally, I need to hang up an agent. Chapter 639 Beverly! How did she get here? Looking at the petite figure holding his fingers tightly around him, Yalin couldn''t help feeling stunned for a moment. www/xshuotxt/com "Lin! Agree with me ~" the Lei holding Lin''s finger just said softly. Desperate to protect others, Lei has no will to give up even in the most desperate moment. After watching for so long, Lei finds that she seems to know Yalin again. That kind of strong will and determination makes people feel warm and inadvertently want to help him. Evelyn also knows what Yalin needs now. She needs a sharp blade that can cut everything, cut up and chop up the foreign body that seems to have an immortal body, and then freeze it forever. So I broke free from the shackles of the White Dragon Guard and jumped down. I should give Yalin help, not only for him, but also for the existence he is determined to protect. "It''s too dangerous, Ray!" As a jihad angel, Evelyn naturally knows what it means to speak with cheyalin. If it''s normal, Yalin will be very happy, but now she can''t let Evelyn take the risk. "There''s no time, Lin ~ you need my strength!" Lei didn''t loosen Yalin''s fingers, but tore off the ribbon on her head. The green core stone representing the Jihad angel was emitting light slightly. Lei''s body turned into a hazy light spot and surrounded Yalin''s arms with the breeze. The silent voice sounded in Yalin''s mind. It was an unknown language, but Yalin could understand the meaning of every word and sentence. The power pouring into the soul seemed to be waiting for his own response. agree And Beverly The deed of mezarans! When the light dissipated, a long sword appeared in Yalin''s hand, which seemed to be made of emerald green and white jade. If it was just a sword, it was not appropriate. The slightly upward part at the top of the blade and the wide and sharp edge reminded people of the weapon of knife, The cyan radiance surged on the blade lines that represented the "wind" like wings, and finally all gathered on the emerald green core stone on the handle. This is a weapon that not only has the beauty of art, but also exudes aggressive and powerful power! "He became a sword, and the child became a sword." when Ma looked at the scene, he was stunned. In the sky, both the golden saint fighter and miss yuansaka Lin looked at the dreamlike scene on the ground in surprise. Alulu covered her small mouth and looked at Lei in disbelief. A good friend I knew not long ago turned into a sword. Yalin doesn''t have time to think more, nor does he have time to adapt to the bud turned into a weapon, because the enemy in front of him doesn''t intend to give himself too much adjustment time. "Ray! Can you hear me?" Ray''s voice rang out in Yalin''s mind. "This guy in front of you can erode everything. In order to avoid you being hurt, I must cast a layer of shield on you. It may be a little cold." Lei just answered faintly. The cyan light on the blade was even more dazzling, and at the same time, the silver white light wrapped the whole sword gently from the tip of Yalin''s finger, and then the blade waved with the power of the Dragon King crossed with ollihakonhua''s enemy for the first time. The sound of intense metal friction is so loud that people feel that their teeth are sour. Ollihakon has the titles of "divine metal" and "almighty metal", which is not for nothing. This precious metal, which even gods use to make artifacts and sacred objects, has unimaginable hardness, and even surpasses the dragon scale of the black dragon. However, there is no so-called eternity in the world. In the hard and powerful armor, even the so-called artifact can destroy it as long as it is strong enough. Under the power of the ancient white Dragon King, with the help of the weapons transformed by the Jihad angels known as the seven brilliant precious trees, even Oli Hakam can''t withstand the impact and begins to crack. succeed! The blade cuts across each other''s chest and turns into orihakam''s biological tissue. The separated wound is as smooth as a mirror. However, in an instant, countless tentacles stretch out to fix, integrate and recover the split wounds. When the other party turns around. As if nothing had happened. Lei couldn''t help but exclaim. Although she had watched the battle between Yalin and him before, she was even more shocked after her own experience. Such resilience has completely exceeded the concept of "biology". Even creatures with strong resilience can''t maintain such strong recovery after continuous trauma. "Can you bear the intensity? Ray!" Yalin couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "I''m sorry, so let''s divide the victory with each other as soon as possible." Yalin holding the seven brilliant trees of the wind no longer defends, but takes the initiative to attack. The enemy in front of him seems to have found that the power generated by Yalin and revli is not what he can compete with now. Suddenly, a shield is condensed on his left hand, while his right hand is turned into a sharp blade. He has both offensive and defensive forms to fight with Yalin''s white blade. Under the impact of the blade, Yalin tightened his nerves. He only learned a few moves from Miriya in terms of swordsmanship. Although it''s not proficient, it''s better than ordinary soldiers. His only advantage has always been the powerful power, agility and nerve reflex ability of the White Dragon King. He has a fast reaction speed, even far above Miriya. But it is still within the capture range of its own dynamic line of sight. However, the other party is also aware of his intention to maintain the integrity of the body as much as possible. It should also know that once the body is divided into small pieces, it will be completely frozen and lose its activity. The blade cut on the opponent''s shield, leaving a deep gap. The gap is no longer biological tissue, but also transformed into the state of ollihakan, and the gap will heal in an instant the next second. Yalin quickly captured this scene. In order to avoid being separated, the other party has been transforming to the form of orihakam from the inside to the outside. If you don''t hurry up, the opponent may gradually grow to the point that even weaponized buds can''t be hostile to them, and then everything will be over! "What''s the matter, ray?" Lei''s urgent voice suddenly sounded. After agreeing with Yalin, Lei can also share some of Yalin''s senses spiritually, and Lei noticed what Yalin found. The metal that Lin called ollihakon is really unimaginable hard. Every time you hit yourself, you feel that your body is constantly accumulating load. You can''t continue like this. You must decide the outcome with one move! After kicking the other side, Yalin quickly retreated a few steps and opened the distance. The enemy who stabilized his body rushed up without hesitation and tried to continue the fight. Yalin kept retreating. Holding Lei''s hand, he was mobilizing his own magic to inject it into Lei''s body. The streamer of magic seemed to intensify the wind force contained in Lei. The whole blade began to shine with dazzling cyan luster, and the roaring wind surrounded Yalin. Jihad angels need to sing incantations when they agree with others, which is the concept of the world. However, in fact, the mantra does not have to be sung with the mouth. The most important thing is the tie between the hearts. The silent voice of the heart is even better than a thousand words. Trust each other and be honest with each other. That''s the key to truly inspire the power of Jihad angels! A huge amount of information began to flow into Yalin''s mind. It was Rapunzel, who was a seven brilliant treasure tree The knowledge that mezarans inherited from the blood comes from the original knowledge of the blood. Even if Lei didn''t tell him, Yalin knew what to do at the moment. Holding the handle with both hands, the roaring wind around gathered at the tip of the blade as if it had been instructed. Then aim at the incoming enemy who seems to be immortal and wave it out!! String of south wind!! Whether as the sword bearer, or as the Lei of the sword itself, they both shouted the same sentence in their hearts. The bluish wind is materialized, the huge wind blade forms a storm like a tornado, and everything goes into powder. Facing this invisible blade, even the enemy with an immortal body suddenly stopped and began to try to avoid. However, the blade of the wind involved it in an instant. Each stroke of the wind blade leaves subtle marks on ollihakonhua''s body. However, in this storm, there are hundreds of thousands, millions and tens of millions of such sharp blades, which are just fine lines. But tens of millions of times, even orihakam could not withstand such damage and began to crack. Even if the super self-healing ability was strong, the speed of injury exceeded the speed of healing, and the human body collapsed like turning into sand. Try to recover the damaged body, but the strong wind makes his body transformed into hundreds of millions of fine sand unable to aggregate automatically according to the command unless the storm stops But Yalin won''t give each other this chance!! The extremely cold air flow surging from the re expanded frost field quickly spread into the storm. The frozen air quickly frozen the subtle body fragments of the other party under the complementarity of the storm, and lost its action power. The original cyan storm began to be covered with a layer of ice fog. In the fog, it can be seen that the non-human foreign bodies are still struggling to leave the storm. succeed!! Looking at the smaller and smaller figure in the storm, Yalin knew that the battle plan had been successful, and the other party''s body had been frozen and began to lose its activity. However, the disappearing figure suddenly burst open, and some of the fragments split in the storm were blocked, but some broke through the shackles of the storm, trying to escape the strong wind that crushed their bodies, or trying to kill dangma with the last blow. "At this time, you have to jump over the wall!" Yalin roared angrily and quickly returned to dangma. A sword blocked the tiny fragments shot at dangma. Regardless of the body load, Yalin increased the scope of the frost field and tried to prevent the other party''s sand like body from escaping from the cold. Until the wind finally stopped, all the earth was quiet enough. Win! We finally won!! Yalin diffused his divine knowledge one side after another. Finally, he found that everything was quiet, and the other party''s body had been completely frozen. To be continued. Chapter 640 "Finally won!" Yalin gasped and rested on a broken wall. In his spiritual consciousness, he could feel that all the countless enemy body fragments had been frozen. They lost their vitality and were in a dormant state like suspended death. As long as they kept this dormancy, the other party would never recover. www*xshuotxt/com This is probably the only weakness of this immortal enemy. "Did you destroy each other? Senior!!" Last time, Ma also showed an excited look like the rest of his life. After all, being able to survive in the most dangerous moment is a sublimation of life. Yalin nodded with difficulty. Regardless of his physical endurance, he has performed the frost field twice in human form. Now the price is that his body is like a cramp. He is in great pain. However, thank the hateful guy of "Panda" for strengthening his ability to feel pain and bloody things, If it was normal, the sharp pain like cramps all over the body must have made me roll and wail all over the ground, but now I feel that I can hold on and talk to dangma. The dragons in the sky also fell down one after another. Looking at the calm city, many people are still in a trance. It seems that they can''t believe that tonight''s nightmare is over. "Has it been completely destroyed?" Looking at the devastated scene, jabefeka couldn''t help sighing. "To be exact, it should not have been eliminated. The monster is just frozen and in a dormant fake death state." Yalin pointed to the fine ice crystal powder on the ground not far away: "although the body has become powder, it should recover quickly as soon as it is thawed." How could there be such a creature in this world!? Even the gold saint fighter could not help feeling cold. He subconsciously stepped back and dared not get close to the ice crystals on the ground. At this time, Liv regained her human shape, but as soon as she recovered, she fell exhausted in Yalin''s arms. "Lei sauce ~ are you okay?" Looking at Lei''s recovery, alulu rushed up first and fell on Lei. The two little girls lay in Yalin''s arms like little cats. "I''m fine ~ alulu! Don''t rub my face, okay?" Lei, who was rubbed by alulu, said with a little toot. All the people around gathered around, and the injured white dragon bodyguard was escorted down for emergency treatment. In the face of miss yuansaka, whose face was full of worry, Yalin reluctantly showed a smile that he was all right, while the crowd inadvertently glanced at the elf girl arojier standing at the back. The other party still kept silent and didn''t speak. It seemed that he was still in awe, but the beautiful eyes revealed the gentle eyes he had never seen before. Yalin turned his head and didn''t want to let irogel know he was watching her. However, although he won the nightmare battle, almost half of the city of odur, which had just been built, was destroyed. And the worst thing is that not only is there little soul energy left, but also the material energy is used to exchange for frost crystals in the battle. It can be said that it really returned to before liberation overnight. Anyway, we should clean up the mess first. I''m afraid some of us are busy next. Looking at the starry sky, Yalin couldn''t help sighing, although the situation was very bad. But fortunately, at least no one died in this disaster After lifting the two little girls stuck to him, Yalin stood up and patted the dust on his body. Suddenly, Yalin found Lei staring at himself with a trace of unclear eyes. She seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t say it. "Lei ~ did you really become that sword just now?" "It''s incredible. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who can become a sword." Instead, the people nearby talked to Lei first. It seems that a group of people were surprised that Lei, as a jihad angel, can become a weapon, and Lei, surrounded by a large group of "humans", began to feel a little confused and at a loss. Yalin looked at Lei and patted her head with his hand: "thank you just now ~ Lei!" Being touched her head, Lei seemed surprised. Soon the girl blushed slightly and nodded, "Hmm ~" A seemingly warm scene. But on the other side, another young lady''s eyebrows jumped. "Lei ~ how old are you this year?" Suddenly, Yalin saw that miss yuanban asked Lei a strange question, and Lei, who was asked, looked at Lin curiously and answered slowly for a while. "Well, I forgot, but I think I''m hundreds of years old." Hundreds of years old!? Miss yuanban almost didn''t lie on the ground. How can she be a non-human who has lived for hundreds of years despite the appearance of a young girl? Lin suddenly felt that there seemed to be few normal people around him after coming to the different world. After struggling for a long time, Lin showed a gentle smile and said to Yalin, "senior! Although Lei is hundreds of years old, she looks only thirteen or fourteen years old. I think senior, you should not be that kind of person." Looking at Lin with a face of fierce cloth sweat, Yalin already knows what Lin is thinking. I said, is my image so bad in your eyes? "Wait a minute, player. You are my friend ~" "What are you talking about at this time! SBR!!" Nero jumped on one side and hugged Lin. the injured eldest lady had to take her eyes away from Lin and entangled with Nero. Lin was relieved and secretly thanked the ancient Roman emperor who had harassed her all day long. Looking at the daily farce in front of him, Yalin was relieved. Anyway, he had to work hard. Try to continue to guard no matter how hard it is. Beside Yalin, a beautiful fairy is watching Yalin in another unknown field. Her beautiful face shows a gratifying smile. "Well, everybody, there''s a lot to do tonight" Suddenly, Yalin found that Lei, who had just stood up, suddenly covered her chest and knelt down again. Even alulu, who was supporting Lei, was dragged off and fell down together. "Ha ~ ha ~ Wuwuwuwu" Lei''s breath was rapid, as if she were a patient with an asthma attack. "What''s the matter, bud sauce? Are you okay?" Alulu quickly picked up the bud that fell to the ground. However, the girl showed a painful look and grabbed her chest, and the voice of breathing was more urgent. "Uh huh!!" Lei''s scream of pain pierced the night sky. Everyone who was discussing how to deal with the current mess focused on it. "What''s the matter, ray?" Holding Lei up, Yalin found that Lei was desperately kicking her legs, as if she was suffering from some great pain, and her hands began to tear her clothes in a frenzy. "What''s the matter with her, senior?" Even Lin, who was fighting with Nero, couldn''t help coming over and asking nervously. "Lei ~ what''s the matter? Tell me what''s the matter?" "Ah, ah, help me, uh, ah, help me, Lin" Yalin is also anxious to pick up Lei. However, the pain makes Lei seem unable to even think. Watching the girl constantly pulling her bra, Yalin can''t help tearing Lei''s chest clothes. The girl''s white skin and her already taking shape chest are all exposed to the air. However, on Lei''s chest, a mass of black spots are spreading rapidly. This is!? Part of the monster''s body! Yalin saw what it was at a glance. The constantly protruding biological tissues were like vines, constantly eroding Lei''s body, and everywhere Lei''s body began to quickly assimilate into the same black matter. The strange and terrible scene seemed to make people fall into a new nightmare again. When the hell is this! Did you just -- Yalin suddenly recalled that when the other party was dying, he blocked a small fragment flying to dangma with his bud turned into a weapon. It must have been Lei who accidentally got infected with a small piece of each other''s body tissue. Damn it!! "Help me, Lin! It hurts" Tears had already gushed out of Lei''s eyes. At the moment, the girl desperately sent a signal to Yalin for help, and the foreign bodies and pain spreading in her chest made Lei keep grasping and pulling, and even her skin was scratched and began to exude blood. However, Lei was still scratching with her hand, and the girl in severe pain seemed not to feel that she was destroying her body. "Don''t move Lei ~ rosefinch, help me hold Lei''s hand and don''t let her move." In a hurry, Yalin grabbed Lei''s hand and asked Shumu rosefinch to help hold it down to prevent Lei from further self mutilation. Yabofica and manigo hurriedly grabbed Lei''s kicking legs. Miss yuansaka also tore off her sleeves and wrapped them into a ball at the first time and tried to put them into Lei''s mouth. If Lei continues to scream like this. She might accidentally bite off her own tongue. "Don''t move Lei, it won''t hurt right away." Desperately suppress the frantically struggling Lei, Yalin, regardless of the danger, presses his hand on Lei''s chest and tries to inject frost force to freeze the other party, but Yalin suddenly remembers that this is Lei''s body. The other party has been integrated with Lei. If he forces to freeze the other party, he will kill Lei together. What should I do? Just when Yalin hesitated, the eroded part of Lei''s chest became larger and larger, and with the enlargement of the eroded part, the diffusion rate of this biological tissue to the surrounding areas was also doubled. Soon, some black vascular tissue had spread to Lei''s abdomen. It is estimated that Lei''s whole body will be completely swallowed up in less than five minutes. "Try it with my right hand! Mr. Yalin!" Looking at the suffering girl in front of me. When Ma couldn''t help but pull up the sleeve of his right hand. "No!" Yalin refused for the first time. Originally, the target of the monster''s attack was to be hemp. If the fantasy killer doesn''t work, when hemp touches the infected part of bud, the other party can take the opportunity to erode dangma. I can''t let dangma take the risk. When Ma also shouted anxiously, "but now there''s no way. Please, the senior let me have a try. It was all because of me." Yeah! All because I summoned dangma from the summoning system, and then whimsically tried to let dangma untie the seal chain, which turned out to be like this in the end. Call system \ Oh, right! Call system! "I almost forgot!!" Yalin quickly opened the summoning system, and Evelyn was a special Summoner of the second dimension born from the system. Not only can the system help her repair the injury and transform her blood, but also can make Lei come back to life. Since the other party is parasitic on Lei, using the system may eliminate the other party. On the attribute panel of the system interface, a message eroded by unknown forces appeared, and there were many more negative states in Lei''s special abilities. Yalin didn''t want to use all the remaining soul energy on Lei. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded in Yalin''s mind. Nemo, who had been silent for a long time at first, suddenly said. To be continued. Chapter 641 Contact what!? By the way, Yalin remembered that Nemo was analyzing the identity of the other party and trying to contact it from the beginning. However, it seems that because the other party is a special creation of the creator and has an extremely strict rule protection framework, Nemo has been unable to break the rules and contact the other party. For a long time, Yalin almost forgot it until the end of the battle. ¡Ñ£¬ Looking at liv, who has been eroded to her neck, Yalin''s mood at the moment is urgent and angry. In the severe pain, Lei not only thought it would be better if she fainted because of the pain, but the pain that seemed to drill into the soul made people unable to faint. However, suddenly, the pain began to disappear. Gradually Lei stopped struggling and her eyes became blurred. She didn''t hurt. Is she dead? Or "Great, ray, are you okay?" Seeing that Lei no longer struggled and the biological tissue on her chest stopped spreading, Yalin quickly took off the cloth in Lei''s mouth. With tears, Lei nodded reluctantly. Nemo quickly reported the situation to Yalin. After confirmation, it can be concluded that the energy polymer is a special creation created by the creator. It is probably a tool used in creation. After the creation of the world, it has been dormant waiting for new instructions from the creator, The reason why he suddenly woke up and took a hostile attitude this time was that he found that unknown forces had destroyed the rules set by the creator in this world. Therefore, he tried to erase the source of unknown forces according to the preset instructions. Break the rules set by the Creator!? Yalin was stunned because he broke the seal chain in a opportunistic way by being a hemp fantasy killer? Nemo immediately explained for Yalin. Put your hand on Ray''s chest. Yalin looked at Lei''s chest. The girl''s white skin had been turned into strange biological tissue, just like a mass of flowing mud wrapped Lei''s body. Although the other party had stopped eroding, Lei was still very afraid to see her body become like this. "Hold on, ray. I''ll try to control these things." Yalin comforted ray. Then he put his hand on Lei''s chest. A strange touch spread over. Lei''s body seemed to become a kind of colloid, which was extremely sticky and slippery. When Yalin put his hand on it, the black biological tissue quickly spread through his fingers. This time Yalin didn''t use an ice shield to stop it, and this erosion didn''t make Yalin feel any pain. "Senior danger!!" Seeing that Yalin''s hand also began to be eroded, Lin couldn''t help shouting with worry. "It''s all right! Be quiet." Yalin motioned, "let go of Lei first. It should be all right." Shumu rosefinch and the two golden saints both released their hands. Lei, who regained his freedom, still lay on the ground and didn''t dare to move. Yalin found that the other party just eroded his palm, so there was no trend of further spread. Correspondingly, a powerful spiritual force is being sent to itself through these biological organizations. Receiving this spiritual force, Yalin also opened the spiritual barrier to let it enter his mind. In an instant, the surrounding scenery disappeared, but instead of the vast nebula. In the center of the nebula, a black figure was standing there quietly watching himself. "Master, the other party has confirmed your identity. According to the rules, it has no right to cause harm to your life." Nemo suddenly appeared next to Yalin in the star cloud and said. Yalin nodded and looked at the figure not far away, just like the monster he had seen before. Although it has a human shape, it is still an amorphous substance in essence, without any fluctuation of power breath. But it seems to be integrated with this nebula, which gives people a very subtle feeling. Like a complete nothingness of chaos. "Yalin, you have been identified as a player in the game created by the creator. According to the rules and instructions, I will not cause damage to you." The first time the other party spoke, the voice could not tell whether it was male or female from the tone, just like a mechanical pronunciation without emotion. "You almost didn''t kill me. It won''t hurt me?" At the thought that the other party almost swallowed himself in the previous battle. Yalin got a little angry. It''s really ridiculous not to hurt himself. "I haven''t confirmed your identity at that time. If I successfully erode into your body, I will get the information immediately. I will stop the attack immediately." ok Yalin nodded and continued to ask, "what is it that the creator left you?" "You don''t have permission to understand." Ha! Yalin was stunned and then looked at Nemo next to him. As a system assistant, Nemo was also helpless at the moment. "I''m sorry, master. The other party''s rule framework is very strong. I can''t break this rule. In fact, I can''t contact it originally. When you used the summoning system to try to remove it that eroded Beverly, the other party took the initiative to contact me after receiving the rule power of the summoning system. Now I can only roughly judge that it should be a tool left by the creator , and it''s a very powerful tool. " After understanding the situation, Yalin said, "please stop the damage to Lei immediately and let Lei return to normal." "Beverly mezarans!" The foreign body that suddenly said Lei''s full name surprised Yalin. "The heroine in the fantasy world weapon race legend is formulated according to the creator''s rules. I have no right to eliminate its existence, but because it is a special situation, I need to recover my function with the help of livry mezarans''s body and eliminate the unknown source of power that destroys the creator''s rules." The other party''s words stunned Yalin: "what do you mean? While trying to swallow Lei, you said you didn''t hurt the other party. Isn''t that self contradictory?" "After removing the source of unknown power, I will reshape livri mazarans herself." This guy also has the same function as the creator to create life at will? Yalin couldn''t help wondering: "what''s wrong with you? Leave Lei right away." "No!" The mechanical voice without emotion sounded again: "Yalin! You are a specially selected game participant by the creator. Please play according to the rules formulated by the creator. I have detected that you have used the behavior of breaking the rules before. In order to ensure that you will not continue to break the rules, I must first eliminate the source of unknown forces." "Touch your head!!" Some angry Yalin roared, "it''s the panda who made a flawed system and pit me a lot of soul energy. Moreover, before I participated in the game, the panda said that I can use any way to achieve the mission goal. It''s difficult for you to deny the words of the creator?" "Memory test" suddenly, the black figure in front of him stared at Yalin. A powerful spiritual force made Yalin feel that his soul was penetrated by others. Nemo said at this time, "master, it has no feelings. It''s no use getting angry with it." "I know" Yalin can also see that this guy seems to have strong self judgment, but he is actually a robot that acts completely according to the rules. "According to the detection, it can be determined that the creator said this sentence, but according to the preset program, the game rules formulated by the creator give priority to guarantee." I bought a bag last year! This sentence directly made Yalin crazy, and the other party continued: "for this reason, please don''t stop Yalin, otherwise the game itself will not be able to carry out." Yalin was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. It''s no use scolding the goods: "inform panda to let him talk to me. I''m not interested in talking nonsense to you." "No! The creator has stipulated that there are no special conditions to disturb when creating another multiverse." "This is a special situation. Contact that guy right away!!" "No, the current situation can be solved. As long as the source of unknown power is eliminated, the game can continue" I not only bought a bag last year, but also super wear-resistant! For a while, Yalin didn''t know what to do. After forcing himself to calm down, Yalin began to think about how to communicate with this heartless bastard. First of all, he was sure that this guy could contact "Panda". But how do you get it in touch? The situation it can solve is not a special case, so only the situation it cannot solve is a special case. But what kind of thing is a special situation that it can''t solve? In Yalin''s opinion, this guy''s immortality, coupled with the power increase that seems to never go online, is that all the gods in the world gather to rebel. It''s estimated that it''s useless. by the way! Suddenly, Yalin thought of an idea: "you said before that you had no right to touch the characters born from the summoning system, right?" "Yes." "You must implement all the rules made by the creator, right?" "Yes." "Do you have the right to change the creator''s rules according to the situation?" "No!" Yalin showed a bad smile at this time: "before, I broke the rules with the help of the fantasy killer of the last hemp, but the last hemp was also born from the summoning system. Don''t you have no right to touch him?" "Give priority to ensuring that the rules formulated by the creator have allowed the game to continue. Therefore, I can eliminate the previous hemp first to prevent the rules from being broken." "Then the rules made by another creator are not allowed to be observed?" "I have no right to change the rules. According to the rules, I will reshape the last one later." Ha! Yalin smiled: "in this way, if I continue to use my power to break the rules?" "I''ll eliminate it according to the rules" "Then he was resurrected. I continued to let him repeat the same thing. Isn''t that back to the origin?" "Please follow the game \ "What if I don''t keep it? What can you do with me?" Yalin put on a ruffian look. Anyway, he recognized the goods and didn''t dare to hurt himself against the rules of the creator. When Yalin finished these words, the other party didn''t mechanically repeat the previous words this time. "¢Ë due to the irresolvable contradiction in the formulated rules, I can only choose to contact the creator and request a ruling. At this stage, the game will be temporarily suspended until the contradiction in the rules is completely solved." After a long silence, the other party finally said. "Very good" Yalin finally breathed out a long breath: "you''re in a hurry to tell the panda to take it." (to be continued.) u Chapter 642 Read the domain name online in plain text. Please visit In the frost wing hall, in a bedroom, Livre was lying on the bed, uneasily breathing heavily. "Don''t be nervous, ray. Everything will be fine. Don''t worry." Sitting aside, Yalin is quietly comforting the girl who is trapped in an uncontrollable fear. Beverly Mezarans is a strong girl. Yalin knows this very well, but what happened to Lei this time has gone beyond Lei''s cognition and eroded her body by unknown foreign bodies. Although the pain has disappeared and the foreign bodies have not continued to spread on her body, whenever she sees the black biological tissue like vines at her chest, it is still moving slowly, Even the strong Lei is inevitably knocked down by the fear of the unknown. "Um ~" In Yalin''s comfort, Lei nodded and tried to stop looking at the terrible scene in her chest: "Lin ~ can you hold your hand?" Yalin nodded: "of course." Looking at the little hand that grabbed her hard, it seemed that this could give Lei more courage. Yalin also sighed silently. Too many things have happened tonight. After communicating with the "tools" left by the creator, the other party finally began to contact the "Panda", but it is also very wary. Although it doesn''t erode and hurt Lei, the other party insists on staying on Lei and refuses to leave. Yalin has nothing to do about it, The power of this thing is so strong that even the calling system can''t help him. It seems that he has to wait until panda comes to deal with it in person. However, when the "Panda" as the creator will come is also a question. Originally, in Yalin''s opinion, as long as the other party sends a communication, he should be able to come as the creator in an instant. However, from the other party''s oral statement, Yalin understands one thing. Although he contacted the creator in case of abnormal conditions, the creator will not respond to every contact, that is, if there is a response, it will be several seconds faster, If it is slow, it is not uncommon to respond for thousands of years. It took thousands of years to respond This answer is enough to make Yalin messy. What if the ''Panda'' responds to itself for thousands of years? Before he left, the guy seemed to say that he was going to do something else. He didn''t come back until his "novel" was much updated. In case he really waited for thousands of years. I can''t wait that long. First, there''s no way. Second, Yalin has to wait. Because he doesn''t know when panda will reply, Yalin can''t let Lei lie on the cold ground all the time. Many places in odur city were destroyed by the battle, especially the mountain structure damage caused by the huge tentacles of the other party. Many peaks showed signs of serious landslides. Up to now, only the frost wing hall is still intact. After having no choice, Yalin had to send Lei here to rest. As for the others. Some non combatants, such as guhezhu, Youfei and nanali, were sent to rest in other palaces in the frost wing hall, while others were busy checking the damage of the city and trying to find something useful from some collapsed ruins. Even though the damage report has not been handed in, Yalin, who has been fighting with the other party, probably knows that the damage is very serious, which is so serious that his efforts over the past two years have been destroyed a little, and does both material energy and soul energy have been consumed in the battle? If the panda really ignores it, Yalin felt it was time for him to surrender. The door was pushed open, and arojill came in with a basin of hot water. Yalin looked at her and said nothing. She put the basin aside, and after wringing the hot towel in the basin, she came over and looked at livli who was holding Lin''s hand tightly on the bed. A strange tenderness flashed in her eyes, not only looking at Lei but also looking at Lin. Arrogill gently helped Lei wipe her body with a towel. She didn''t seem to care that the terrible foreign body was still attached to Lei''s chest, The elf girl''s behavior was also seriously seen by Yalin. Before, irogel also saw the horror of this strange creature, like an immortal body, which can absorb and erode the characteristics of any material. Once contaminated with this kind of thing, it can almost be said to fall into the palm of death. In this way, arrogill can take care of Lei without fear, which makes Yalin feel relieved. "Where are Li and Ni?" Yalin asked. The twins should have done the job of wiping Lei''s body. "Ah ~ Li and Ni are helping to prepare breakfast. I came to help because they look very busy." Yalin nodded and stopped talking. Just a little smile on his face. Irogel washed the towel again, continued to wipe Lei''s face, untied the ribbon on Lei''s head, and the emerald green core stone hidden under the ribbon on Lei''s forehead surprised irogel slightly, but irogel, who had seen too many surprises after coming to audur City, began to see strange things slowly. Lei didn''t resist and asked irojel to gently wipe her face. Suddenly Lei turned to look at Yalin and said, "Lin ~ can my body recover?" "Be at ease, ray. You will recover." The only thing Yalin can do now is to encourage and comfort Lei. As for whether we can recover. It all depends on when the panda will contact him. Without him, he can''t get rid of the ghost attached to Lei. She took off her shoes and trousers for Lei, and she carefully wiped the stains on Lei. She didn''t rest until she finally covered Lei who was only wearing a pair of trousers. At this time, the sky was already bright. Suddenly yuansaka Lin came in with red saber Nero. When he saw irojel, Lin was slightly stunned, but soon ignored the beautiful fairy: "senior, is Lei better?" "There''s no problem for the time being. Let Lei have a rest." Yalin motioned to the young lady to keep her voice down, Looking at Lei, who seemed to have fallen asleep in bed, Lin quickly nodded, while Nero on one side looked very interested. He sat next to irogel and looked at each other from time to time. Although he was also a woman, Nero''s explicit eyes still made irogel feel a little uncomfortable. "You are the one who plays the piano on a double moon night, aren''t you?" Suddenly, Nero''s eyes lit up and grabbed elujah''s hand, even stroking it deliberately. "Ah, yes, yes" Irogel, who was puzzled by Nero''s bold move, replied for a long time. After getting the exact answer, Nero introduced himself and invited irogel to play in his golden theater. When irogel didn''t know what to do, Lin hurried to deal with his somewhat complacent servant. Irogel couldn''t help looking at Lin and Nero, and Lei who seemed to be asleep in bed. As for her identity, elojer is unknown. No matter from the nuclear stone on Lei''s forehead or the girl''s special ability to change into weapons, Lei should not be human, but the girls named yuansaka Lin and Nero are really personal. Today, arrogill found that this is a magical city. Dragons, elves, dwarves, humans and even orcs live together without conflict and friction. Even after the disaster, everyone makes equal efforts to repair the damaged city. A peaceful and peaceful life, without any racial discrimination, isn''t this what she once yearned for for! At the thought of this, irogel couldn''t help looking at the familiar figure by the window, Yalin! In ancient times, it has survived for tens of thousands of years, and its power is comparable to the Dragon King of the gods. "What''s the matter?" Yalin noticed arrogill''s eyes. When he turned his head to face with arrogate''s eyes, suddenly at this time, Yalin found that all the sounds around him had disappeared. Arrogate was like turning into a stone statue and stopped. Not only that, but even yuansaka Lin and Nero, who were fighting on one side, stopped as if they were fixed. What''s going on!? Yalin quickly stood up and immediately found that the hands of the wall clock on the room wall stopped together. The completely stopped power fluctuations and breath around made Yalin understand that time had stopped flowing at the moment just now. "Hello ~ Yalin boy!" A very rude greeting suddenly sounded in his ear. In an instant, Yalin''s face collapsed. Although this voice is very strange, I''m afraid there is only one other person who can speak in the pause time. Turning around, Yalin''s face became more gloomy. "Oh ~ what''s the matter? Can''t people dress up like this attract your interest?" Holding a glass of red wine, wearing a red Pajama embroidered with five clawed Golden Dragon Sao bag to the extreme, and hanging three heavy gold chains around your neck, not only that, there are gold bracelets on your wrists and a huge gold ring on your thumb. He has a colorful piggy hairstyle like a Congo parrot. What makes people speechless is that this young man who looks tacky and uncomfortable to the stomach is also wearing a pair of sunglasses with a pink frame Yalin vowed that this dress was the most tasteless upstart he had ever seen in his life. He would rather die than dress up as this hateful shape. "I really want to ask whether your brain was stolen by aliens or whether you are really crazy!!" Even if it was the creator in front of him, Yalin gave his lowest evaluation impolitely, which was unbearable. With a look of grievance, ''Panda'' seemed to break his heart and said: "it''s really sad to run all the way here ~" "Stop talking nonsense, you stay in this world" "Don''t worry ~" the panda in front of him interrupted Yalin''s words and drank a sip of wine leisurely: "I''m a rich second generation now. I still lack a leg pendant. Do you want to hold it?" "Hold your head!" Yalin finally couldn''t help comparing an international gesture to the creator in front of him. (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 643 ?readx(); No matter how serious he is, the man who deliberately dresses up as the most tasteless rich second-generation upstart is the creator panda himself. After seeing that he had almost played with Yalin, panda finally laughed a few times and drank up the red wine in the glass: "peace of mind, I''ve learned the general situation from the information sent by pole." "You really hurt me." Seeing that the other party finally began to be serious, Yalin looked at the other party with a look of bitter hatred: "why did you come so late?" "Bad situation ~ bad situation!" The ''Panda'' with a bad smile scratched his head and said, "you have to understand. When I was halfway through the appointment, there was a text message. I had to ask me to finish the appointment before I could leave." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± The creator also asked Lin to have a new understanding of the lower limit of the moral integrity of the goods. A guy who was covered with dirt said, "you know, the world I created this time is really great, especially the little stone I put in to shake the rules of the world. Her performance almost moved me to tears. Listen to me, she''s accepting." "Can you let Lei recover before you make a long speech? What you left here is still clinging to Lei and refuses to go!!" Looking at the other party''s appearance of being in high spirits and preparing to make a long speech, Yalin immediately interrupted. He is not interested in listening to the creator''s anecdotes about another created world. He doesn''t care what the so-called "she" of the little stone does or what role the goods play in the world. "OK ~" someone said with an extremely wronged look on his face. With the tone like a little daughter-in-law, it reminds people of the word Niang gun. "Get out of the body of Beverly mazarans and stand by." Just after the order of the creator, the black foreign matter eroded on the chest under the quilt quickly began to dissipate, revealing the girl''s white skin. Soon, a fine particle slowly flew from Lei''s chest to the creator. Watching Lei return to normal, Yalin finally breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, the panda put his face in front of Yalin and asked in a low voice, "did you push it?" What£¡£¿ He hit Yalin on the arm with his elbow and the tone of "Panda" became obscene: "don''t you have to say? Of course it''s Beverly. Such a lovely little beauty has no resistance in front of you. Don''t you have that idea?" A cross suddenly appeared on Yalin''s forehead: "I''m not as sick as you. How can I meet you every time? Are you still the creator? It''s just like those * * silk who want to be dissatisfied all day. You know YY all day." "Cut! Just say it without pushing ~" Completely ignoring Yalin''s sarcasm, ''Panda'' opened the calling system: "you see, I also left you a special task to meet your ghost and animal side. Driven by the task * *, I can forcibly push down the special calling female role whose popularity should not exceed the friendly state, and can also obtain the special popularity state. Isn''t Beverly the most suitable now?" "As soon as you push her down, then she will get the special favor of ''humiliating obedience''. Think about the Jihad angel who inherited the noble Qihuang treasure tree blood. She is beautiful and pure in front of outsiders every day, but privately she becomes the meat you can ask for." As soon as he held the panda''s mouth, Yalin felt that it would go beyond the bottom line to let the goods go on: "can you shut up? The Jihad Angel turned into a weapon and a common contract with people needs two people to trust each other. It''s not domination and domination, slavery and slavery. Haven''t you seen the original?" "Peace of mind ~ peace of mind!" The obscene looking creator waved with an indifferent look: "according to the task of the next stage, when the time comes, Beverly will certainly become angry and upright. Although she says she doesn''t like it, * * can''t live without you anymore, and I promise this situation will not affect Beverly''s ability to play." "If you like pushing so much, push yourself. Anyway, you are the creator. No one can stop you. Can you stop polluting my spirit now?" Yalin couldn''t help it any more. He almost twisted his face and shouted at the creator''s collar. Watching Yalin get angry, panda finally converged: "OK! OK! Let''s start talking about business now." When Yalin let go, he looked at the particle "Panda" back to his fingertips and said in a very appreciative tone: "I didn''t expect you could force the" pole "to this extent and freeze most of its body. It''s commendable!" Ji ~ Yalin noticed the name of the monster. "Commendable fart, I was almost killed by this ghost." Yalin still said angrily, "Nemo said it was some kind of tool you left behind, right?" "Ah ~ of course." "It''s like an immortal body" Hei hei smiled. The panda didn''t say anything, but waved calmly. When Arlington felt that the frozen biological tissues around odur city had quickly regained their vitality. His frost power completely melted at the moment when the creator waved his hand, and those fragments that recovered their action power immediately began to converge in the room to form the same black human shape as before. "Go to the platform and stand by. All previous orders are cancelled." "Yes." Yalin looked at the dead and alive foreign body, as if it had an immortal body. It was docile in front of the creator like a little cat. All the large and small fragments frozen in odur city rose up and flew to the distant sky. The so-called platform is probably the huge building erected by the creator in the cosmic space. Where did you start this fantastic journey to the different world. After finishing all this, ''Panda'' clapped his hands: "first of all, I want to say that you really surprised me, Yalin old friend." Yalin tilted his head and looked at the ''Panda'': "you surprised me even more, your ''great'' creator, but how do I feel that your Creator is always forgetful, and the calling system you made pit a lot of my soul energy? How can I solve it now?" "Ah!" Suddenly ''Panda'' patted his palm and said, "this is what surprised me. I didn''t expect that you really summoned the last girl to come out." Last pick up Yalin was speechless. When Ma classmate took your sister''s brilliant experience, the creator knew it. People really don''t know what to say. "I didn''t deliberately summon to be a hemp. It was a random call to try my luck." "But you didn''t directly kill dangma ~" Yalin was stunned: "why should I kill shangtiao dangma? His potential is SS Level and has the ability of anti heaven fantasy killer. I''m too happy to kill him when such a powerful role is called out. Besides, dangma is not a character with a wonderful character, and there''s no malice. He just wants to live a peaceful life." "Because he is a sister!" Suddenly the panda stretched out his right hand and pointed at dangma. "Can you say what I can understand?" "Panda" laughed and patted Yalin on the shoulder and said: "Have you forgotten Ma''s good luck constitution? Aren''t you afraid that he will inadvertently rob those female characters you summoned when he lives in audur? You know, although I set the system so that all the summoned secondary characters know you, there is no guarantee that they will definitely like you. Maybe in case of yuanbanlin or Guhe that day Girls like Zhu suddenly fall in love with dangma again. What should you do then? " Yalin shook his head and said, "you''re guessing, and you''re guessing with the greatest malice. Besides, even if it comes true, I won''t make a fuss. Otherwise, according to what you say, I should kill any male character when he is called out." "You have more confidence than when Ma?" "Don''t continue to induce me. You tried it last time, so don''t repeat it this time! OK?" "Hahaha ~ you are still so interesting, Yalin!" Suddenly the panda laughed: "Ya Lin, do you know? In my opinion, when Ma is regarded as a jealous character by many people, you should be the same. You should be afraid of being Ma, jealous of being Ma, and envious of being ma. Therefore, you should not choose to summon Ma, just as you will not summon Wei Gong Shiro. Even if you accidentally let the random summon select Ma, you should kill him when he appears Eloquence is right, so I ignored the last fantasy killer when creating the calling system. Forgetting to reduce his fantasy killer''s ability leads you to use his fantasy killer to drill holes, directly destroy the seal chain, and the conversion of the summoning system fails. " "Maybe my mind is more mature. Maybe if I really write a novel, I won''t let Ma appear. But what happens to me now is not a novel, but reality. In order to protect this city, I must use all available resources. I have no choice." Yalin thought that maybe some * * silk would be jealous of dangma, But they should all be children who are not too old: "Well, I''m really a selfish person. As you said, I won''t take the initiative to call maheshiro, because I''m still a little afraid of competition. But once the system randomly calls them, I won''t be stingy enough to choose to kill people unless it''s too wonderful and makes me think it won''t be useful but harmful to odur city ¡£¡± "Panda" raised his eyebrows: "if you say so, you won''t have an opinion if you randomly summon to Okazaki Pengye, Wei miyaro and Leifeng arsev?" "No!" Yalin nodded affirmatively. "Then why don''t I help you and let you summon them for free?" Then the creator showed a bad smile. "Help yourself!" Looking at Yalin''s gesture of invitation, the creator smacked his mouth: "you think beautiful, I won''t let you get a pile of free labor for nothing." "Forget it. Forget it. Let me help you deal with this mess first." Suddenly, the panda''s expression became indifferent. With a gentle wave of his hand, Yalin found that the scenery around him began to shake rapidly, and the time of the whole world began to flow in the opposite direction. (to be continued.) Chapter 644 ?readx(); Yalin also guessed how the Creator would help him clean up the mess. Of course, this mess was left by himself in some ways. Now the city of odur has suffered serious losses, and even the ground has been penetrated by the monster called "pole" into several bottomless holes. However, whether it is the loss of buildings or the collapse of mountains, in Yalin''s view, the creator should wave his hand and recover. The next trouble is how to explain to others. Although the creator temporarily suspended the whole world, when the time resumes, how will he explain to Lei the disappeared foreign bodies on her, explain to the people in the city of odur the suddenly changed city, and explain to irogel and many high elves studying in the city of odur the sudden evacuation tonight, It can''t be said to be a fire drill! And the monster called "Ji", he can''t explain the situation to the public. While Yalin was thinking, the "Panda" as the creator dealt with the mess in a very good way. The backbone of the creator easily reversed the time of the whole world and let everything go back to the time period before when Ma came to find himself. At this time, the city of odur was still calm, there was no evacuation order, and there were no huge tentacles breaking out of the ground. Everything was restored to its original state. Seeing this, Yalin breathed a sigh of relief. It was really the best. He kept both his own secret and the creator''s secret. Just at the thought of Lei, who once took over the tie in the battle, completely forgot her agreement with herself, at the thought of irogel will also forget to show her inner tenderness, and at the thought of the friendship many people have forged in the catastrophe tonight, Yalin still can''t help feeling sorry. Without this opportunity tonight, when will Beverly be willing to agree with herself again. "It seems that you are reluctant?" "What do you think?" The ''Panda'' sitting on the side gave a bad smile: "don''t worry, your efforts tonight won''t be in vain. I will let everyone remember tonight in the way of a dream. They will still remember each other''s ties and interaction with you. They will just think it''s a dream, but it''s the most real dream." Yalin tilted his head incomprehensibly: "the most real dream... I''m a little confused." "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything, but I have to cancel the agreement between Beverly and you. Then you will have a chance to agree with Beverly again." "Please." When the "Panda" stopped showing a cynical attitude, Yalin''s attitude changed a lot. I still prefer the creator who is funny but serious. As for the creator who bewitches himself to be a bulldozer and a humanoid self-propelled gun all day, it''s better not to come. "So what did you do with the last bug that was a hemp fantasy killer?" "Don''t worry, it''s being processed." ''Panda'' said while grinding his nails. Ten minutes later, Yalin paused and asked carefully, "when will you deal with it?" Processing Someone who continued to polish his nails leisurely replied. "I didn''t see you move." "Do I have to move? Feel at ease." The panda with a nail file smiled and waved and continued to polish his nails. Well ~ after all, it''s the creator. Maybe sitting there and grinding your nails can get things done. Yalin no longer advocated this. But panda started chatting with Yalin after polishing his nails. According to panda, when Ma''s fantasy killer has some trouble, he needs to further reduce and integrate with the world rules he has formulated, but he also needs to ensure that his ability can be brought into full play in the world. For this reason, the amount of data is quite large, and it takes some time. "What is the monster you left in this world?" Seeing the panda for a while and a half seemed uncertain. Yalin simply chatted with the creator, who was full of evil interests, off-line and always forgetting. As soon as I talked about my creation panda, I got down to my spirit: "that''s my masterpiece, an information database for storing all kinds of data in the multi universe." "Information base?" Yalin frowned and said, "you mean that the same thing as the immortal body is an information base for storing data?" I don''t think the immortal monster called "pole" is a USB flash disk. "That''s right! Every time a new world is created, it will be responsible for recording all the information of the world and then classifying it. Occasionally, civilizations brewed up by different races will have some unexpected surprises. Different technologies, different regimes and new power application modes can be used as reference materials for the creation of the next new world. In order to do our best To preserve these civilizations and information, I specially created the ''pole'' as an information base to permanently preserve these civilizations and races. " "The combat effectiveness of the information base is still so strong" Yalin was speechless for a moment. "Panda" smiled and continued proudly, "of course, countless combat methods are backed up in the" extreme "database. Except for me, it can also transfer these combat data at will when threatened. It can be used in an instant, from fighting, fencing, magic, psionics, to the use of hot weapons and vehicle driving." "In fact, the key is not to die. Although its destructive power is very strong, it doesn''t completely overwhelm me." Yalin answered without interest. "What can I say about this?" The ''Panda'' with a distressed appearance tilted his head: "As I said, there is no eternity in this world. Even as the creator, I never dare to say that it will never die. As the created ''pole'', it is not an immortal body. It is just to enable the ''pole'' to receive more information. Each cell of its body is a miniature multiverse. Therefore, it can absorb any kind of energy and transform it Turn it into your own. " "As for the destructive power, in fact, Yalin, you should thank me. Before I left, I set the power of the ''pole'' into a gradual attack mode. It will continuously improve its combat power according to the strength of the enemy. Generally, it has always been a little stronger than the enemy." Yalin wondered, "what strange setting is this?" "This setting is very necessary. The ''pole'' itself is formed by the superposition of countless universes. A very small part of its internal energy is released, which is equivalent to the energy of igniting 100 suns here at one time. If I do not limit it, it is likely to suddenly climb out of a cockroach. As a result, the ''pole'' directly took out a nuclear bomb and threw it down for removal , isn''t that big? " "It seems that I really appreciate your old setting." When Yalin finished, he glanced at each other: "it doesn''t seem to be very good at the transformation of frost and frozen air. Fortunately, there is such a weakness, otherwise I will be finished this time." "Ha ha ~ this is indeed the only weakness of ''Ji''. In fact, ''Ji'' can also absorb frozen air, but extreme low temperature will temporarily inactivate ''Ji'' cells, but freezing alone is useless. It can''t kill ''Ji''. In fact, it''s very simple to kill ''Ji'', just" Looking at someone talking and stopping halfway, Yalin asked, "just what?" "Nothing. Anyway, at least the thing that kills the pole doesn''t exist in this world." ok That''s it. Anyway, I don''t want to fight this immortal guy anymore. Now the only thing he wants is "Panda" to take the goods away quickly, otherwise Yalin shudders at the thought of its ability. "I said ''Panda'' one more thing?" Yalin suddenly held out his hand as if he wanted something. "What''s the matter?" "Compensation!" As soon as he heard the word "compensation", the "Panda" immediately became like an old Lai and said, "well, wait a minute, we''re talking. Don''t worry, don''t worry ~" "First give back my energy that was trapped by the system." Yalin said coldly that he had broken his heart tonight. It was tiring enough to play all night. As a result, his agreement with Lei was finally eliminated, which made Yalin feel particularly uncomfortable. In addition to making up for the soul energy lost by the system and the material energy consumed in battle. Yalin thinks that the pit itself is miserable enough. Your creator should give some compensation. "OK, OK ~ this time it''s my fault." Seeing Yalin''s extremely dissatisfied look, ''Panda'' shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly. Soon Nemo told Yalin that additional material and soul energy had been added to the system. When Yalin was ready to talk about additional compensation with the panda, the panda suddenly changed his look, didn''t even wear his nails, and began to sit up. "Ah ~ ah ~ ah ~" "What''s the matter? If you have something to say, let it go quickly?" Yalin looked at the Creator with his mouth open. "That''s a little problem" From Yalin''s point of view, the problem that can be considered small by the creator is definitely not small. Soon "Panda" was embarrassed to explain the situation. There was a conflict between the fantasy killer who became hemp and the recall system itself. In short, it was to maintain that the fantasy killer who became hemp could touch all the power. Then when Ma can not be transformed into a dragon, otherwise there will be a system error in the calling system based on the rules of the alien world where Yalin is located. "Aren''t you the creator?" "I am the creator, but I am not absolutely omnipotent. Just as I create all things, but I must always follow a rule to exist. The summoning system conflicts with dangma''s fantasy killer. If we want to force dangma into a dragon, we need to modify all the rules of the world." Scratching his head is also a very distressed look: "why don''t you do this? I''ll go back some time and then eliminate the last item as a numb touch. Of course, as compensation, I''ll give you a choice again. You can designate and summon any person with SS level potential from the system. How about it?" Arlington was stunned. If you replace dangma and call another SS level character, you can honestly make a lot of money in some way. You know, the fantasy killer of dangma is really rebellious, but dangma itself is an e-level potential in addition to mental power, Even if the fantasy killer is strong, it is estimated that when he meets those terrible beings that really surpass the secular world, he has no chance to meet each other. To be honest, when he is a classmate Ma, he really has a real SS potential title. When Ma re chooses an SS character, to be honest, Yalin has long been greedy for many characters with anti heaven ability when browsing the system, but the soul energy requirement with SS potential of at least one million can only make Yalin addicted. Now you can re select a happy character, which is really \\ However, Yalin did not reply immediately. Instead, Yalin fell into a strange meditation. Only the ''Panda'' was waiting for Yalin''s answer with a smile. (to be continued.) Chapter 645 ?readx(); "What do you think of my proposal?" Looking at Yalin in the silence, the "Panda" on one side still sat there with a smile on his disgusting vulgar upstart dress. "I''m... I''m..." This time, Yalin was speechless for a long time. To be honest, Yalin is really tangled now. No matter how he looks at this proposal, he has earned his own money. If the creator revises the fantasy killer of Ma, so that he can''t break the seal chain, and the constitution of normal people who have become Ma can''t compete with the secular existence of the world, Even if the fantasy killer goes against the sky again, the condition that it must touch the other party to take effect is basically fooled. Hemp can''t play a role in high-intensity combat. Moreover, fantasy killers have no effect on the power of non vision. Even if they don''t do well in the ordinary battlefield, they may be able to bury the SS class potential Ma classmate. Change to a more powerful SS character, such as Hades in the holy fighter, Athena, the goddess of war, several ancient gods ksun, yogsaron, ashaki and enzos in world of Warcraft, and Asha, the order Dragon God in the heroes and invincible Series ~ well ~ sorry, she is SSS, but she is the secondary Dragon God in it, such as malasa, the dark dragon Light dragon Elrath, flame dragon alcas, etc. these powerful secondary dragon gods are also SS level. In terms of power, these SS Level characters can attract and gather a group of believers with extraordinary power when they come to any place in the world. In contrast, being a student with SS potential is simply \ "If I say ''Panda'', please be generous and let me call a person with SS potential again ~" after half a day, Yalin finally said brazenly. "I''m X! A SS character needs at least one million soul energy. You''re too big to talk!" The crooked head "Panda" stared at Yalin with a pair of eyes that you want to rip off (wrong people): "although it was my fault this time, I somehow gave you a choice again. It can be regarded as compensation. The last fantasy killer who became a hemp is so strong, but his own strength is not enough. It is estimated that he can''t play any role in the future. Touch it and eliminate it." Yalin said reluctantly, "since you always know that when Ma bears a potential whose name doesn''t match the reality, let me call an SS character to make compensation." "Why do you want to keep it as a hemp? I have corrected some of the power of the fantasy killer. This time, you can''t expect to use his power to destroy the seal chain." "I know" "Well, I''ll eliminate it now." After that, panda seemed to start to feel the numbness. Yalin shouted nervously, "wait a minute, wait a minute!" "How ~" With a bad smile, ''Panda'' looked at Yalin and said, "don''t you want to eliminate dangma and choose again?" "No ~ I just \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. "Oh! I see!" Suddenly, panda suddenly realized and said: "Actually, you don''t want to summon a person with SS potential. You want to directly cash in more than one million soul energy, right? It''s understandable. After all, you need to speed up development and need more people rather than a single powerful existence, right? In this way, I can directly convert dangma into energy. You can exchange those soul energy for the people you like Let''s go. " Not right!! Yalin hurriedly stopped the self talking Creator: "I didn''t say I wanted you to touch it!" "Why? This business is very good. How many secondary characters can be summoned by more than one million soul energy? Even the giant dragon can summon a lot." "I £¬" said Yalin finally discouraged, "I don''t want to be numb." "Wow!! did you wake up ¡á Learning hobbies has finally embarked on the road of no return. " Looking at the creator who began to be evil and interesting again, Yalin couldn''t help yelling: "can you be a little serious and have a little dignity of the creator?" "Then tell me why you don''t want to eliminate dangma?" "Because I''m not you!" In Yalin''s mind, shangtiao dangma came to this world for his own sake. In terms of personality, morality, temperament and shangtiao dangma, it can definitely explode many people in Yalin''s previous lives. As for the so-called "sister picking hand", it is often just a joke. In Yalin''s opinion, when Ma has the self sacrifice in the original book, The sense of justice willing to stand up for others in times of crisis is commendable anyway. Especially when fighting the pole. It has been known that the other party only wants to kill himself. When Ma stands up at the most critical moment of the situation and is willing to sacrifice himself for everyone''s safety, this belief that he is willing to sacrifice his own life may not be able to do it. Ask yourself how many people can do it at the expense of their precious lives when life and death are at stake. If the positions of the two sides were reversed at that time, Yalin believed that he would not be as willing to sacrifice himself for the safety of more people as dangma. yes! I am also a person with strong selfishness, let alone a saint. I''m afraid I''m not even as good as being a hemp. If you really agree to eliminate the numbness and use it in exchange for new strength, it is beyond the bottom line of morality, even the bottom line of being a man. The person who does this kind of thing is not human at all. It''s better to say that he is a demon in human skin. After listening to Yalin''s Frank remarks, the ''Panda'' smiled and said playfully, "this is the reason why you don''t want to feel the pain." "That''s right. I''m not you. I regard life as a data." "If so, you''ll have to keep the impractical last note. After all, I can''t let you summon a SS potential character for free." "But I can''t turn dangma into a dragon. This should be a bug you accidentally dropped. How much are you making up for me!" Yalin said brazenly. Panda smiled: "that''s right. I can still give you some other compensation because you are different from ordinary people." "Ha ~ thank you very much." When he saw the other party, he immediately straightened his attitude. After all, even in bad taste, unpredictable, and in front of himself from beginning to end, he was the creator. Although he usually seemed to have the attribute of sprouting and waste, as the creator, he was very afraid of his character that completely regarded life as a waste. Children who are not sensible are usually the cruelest, because they can''t understand what cruelty is. Similarly, the creator who understands life as data and replaceable consumables may just be a data that can be touched at any time in front of him. He can talk nonsense according to his nature at ordinary times, but if he really angers him, the consequences must be very serious. Yalin is not the protagonist of YY novels who don''t know the consequences. If he really extorts more benefits with the arrogant attitude of little ruffians and hooligans, he will really die. "After all, after you came to this strange world, you made too many choices that I didn''t expect. To be honest, I quite like your character that doesn''t play cards according to common sense, or it should be said that this is what an ordinary human should have." "Ordinary human character?" Yalin smiled dumbly: "I''m not human now." "No ~ you are still a human being. You have changed a lot since you came to the new world I arranged for you, but the most important thing is that you still think you are a human being in the depths of your subconscious mind. The moral concepts and codes of conduct you have learned are still binding you. You haven''t completely got rid of the mentality of becoming the king of the white dragon. You don''t see yourself as an experience Instead of the protagonist of crossing, he identified himself as an oppressed who struggled to survive in a cruel game. " I didn''t see myself as the protagonist!? Isn''t that nonsense! Yalin couldn''t help laughing: "if I were a crossing protagonist, I might be a more tragic crossing protagonist. In addition to writing the main text of abuse, it''s estimated that the crossing protagonist who was lucky to get the cheating system is as miserable as I am. He will be surrounded by a world-class boss not long after the start. Not only that, he can''t even run for his life." "Hey, hey, that''s why I like your novel written by Yalin. It''s better than those invincible Hougong Liu." "All your old happiness is grafted on my pain!" Yalin sighed heavily. The "Panda" did not speak, but suddenly waved his hand gently, and then threw a stone in his hand to Yalin. When he caught the stone thrown by the "Panda", Yalin found that the stone with a strong soul smell was a soul stone. "Look at the idea that you actually think of using fantasy killer to destroy the seal chain. Giving you a soul stone is compensation." "Really?" Yalin asked with some joy. The soul stone can not only destroy the seal chain, but also is the only thing that can increase the speed of soul energy recovery. This is the task item he has been looking for. The panda waved his hand and said indifferently, "originally, this soul stone is also easier to obtain. It''s better to give it to you directly. Although two seal chains have been destroyed, I can only give you such a one to contact one of them. As for the other soul stones, you have to find them by yourself." Speaking of this, the "Panda" thought again. It took a long time for the "Panda" to say again: "seeing you working so hard, why don''t I reward you an amusement park." Amusement Park!? What a reward! "Last time I saw the new film" the Savior of Gancheng brilliant paradise "is very good. I''ll reward you with all the characters in this amusement park, but you can''t get it until the end of the novice protection period. How generous is it?" In the face of someone who talks a lot, Yalin shows a bitter melon face. How do you think this goods are playing tricks on yourself! (to be continued.) Chapter 646 It seems a very generous reward to reward the characters in the whole animation together with the ancillary buildings, but Yalin seems that this reward is really an abnormal pit father at the moment. Although I haven''t seen this new movie that came out after my own crossing, from the name alone, it should be the kind of animation divided into a peaceful world. Although it also involves different worlds and magic, theoretically speaking, this kind of animation in a peaceful world is magic and tends to be funny and warm. It is definitely not used for combat, and the characters in it must not be considered, I''m sure the potential level will not be much higher. And the biggest problem is, what are you doing with an amusement park? If Yalin doesn''t mind having an amusement park at ordinary times, he can give busy people a little recreation and rest. When the urban population increases, maybe the amusement park can also become an important place for citizens to play, but damn it, the amusement park can''t be obtained until after the novice protection period. At that time, maybe the whole city of odur has been surrounded by war, What''s the use of building an amusement park suddenly? Is it fun in pain? "Don''t you think your reward is too divorced from practical significance?" Yalin looked at the panda with a black line and said. "Why, don''t you like going to the amusement park?" "Nonsense! What''s the point of building an amusement park at this time? Can''t you give me a Macross or the Third New Tokyo? Even a bat cave is better than an amusement park!" "Cut ~ no love guy." "Panda" tutted and suddenly turned his eyes: "since you want to enhance the combat effectiveness, how about an evil organization?" Yalin looked at each other somewhat puzzled: "evil organization?" "It''s also a new work. It''s released after you cross. It''s basically an animation with the theme of transformation. A group of alien organizations from another planet are ready to invade, and then there are several beautiful girls who fight against alien evil organizations to defend the earth." Oh ~ Yalin generally understood. It''s probably the same animation as "beautiful girl warrior" and "magic card girl cherry". The theme of this transformed magical girl has been enduring since the ancestor "Flower Fairy", but I''m not very interested in this theme. After all, no matter how you look at it, you are a little younger. Of course, the animation "magic girl Xiaoyuan" is an evil in such works. At that time, I also looked at the "warrior of love", and then found that I thought it was a cute painting style and the theme of magical girls. A "warrior of love" would turn around and write a warm healing film. I was so sweet. However, in the final analysis, except for Xiaoyuan, a heretical work that doesn''t play according to common sense, most of the other subjects are still inclined to daily, warm and funny. After all, most of the protagonists are weak and beautiful girls. If a group of cruel, bloody and violent villains are created, I''m afraid this work will only develop to 18x. In fact, most of the villains in the theme of magic girls are also a group of seemingly terrible, but actually funny characters. "Why don''t you like it?" Yalin waved his hand and smiled reluctantly: "ha ha ~ nothing. By the way, is this evil organization strong?" "On the whole, there is still some combat effectiveness." Suddenly ''Panda'' took the initiative to sell for Yalin. A group of characters of an evil organization named ADI meikir appeared in mid air. There were evil demon lizards standing on the ground like lizards, and then evil wild foxes with a somewhat treacherous temperament, followed by a small boss evil demon dragon wearing heavy armor, And a large group such as sin devil tortoise, sin devil tiger, sin bison, sin sea dragon and so on. This evil organization is really evil enough. Looking at the names that have ''sin'' as the preface, are you afraid that others don''t know you are bad people? It is also specially marked Evil Phoenix! Yalin suddenly found that among a group of evil villains in animal shape, there was a beautiful girl who could be humanized, wearing red clothes and a single horsetail. Special abilities have the characteristic of immortality. "How''s it going? It''s good. If you want, I can give you the warships they drove as a gift." One side ''Panda'' is still constantly recommending, but when Yalin is browsing these icons like characters, there is an imperceptible smile on his face. Yalin looked up at the panda sitting opposite and said in some doubt, "why did you suddenly become so attentive today?" "Actually, I like this cartoon better. Especially several heroines ~" Panda smiled and opened three new groups of icons: "you see, the three heroines are very, very lovely beautiful girls, right?" I don''t know why, Yalin always feels that the creator who is suddenly so attentive today is strange. It seems that there is an unspeakable great malice against himself. However, after panda opened the projection of several heroines, Yalin''s eyes were attracted. The first picture is a lovely little girl who looks eleven or twelve years old. She has a dignified and lively appearance, with a long double horsetail. When the red hair goes down to the bottom, it gradually turns golden yellow. With some science fiction style armor, it gives people a very flexible and lovable feeling. "This little girl is the heroine?" "That''s right. How''s it? It''s cute, isn''t it? If you choose, I can give them to you!"¡® "Panda" is a pair of thumbs. You don''t have to choose. It''s the tone of this family. Panda is even more excited than Yalin. Almost all of them had to be pasted on Lin''s face. Lin had to push the goods away with his hands. To be fair, she is really a lovely girl. However, if the sci-fi style armor is damaged, there is no way to repair it. The other two heroines, a girl with blue hair and flat chest but full of vitality, and another blonde girl with the temperament of a young lady, are wearing the same armor. Yalin had to ask whether this film takes the magic route or the science and technology route, The magic route is good. I have more or less ways to replace them. Forget the science and technology route. There are no high-tech things here. Once the armor is broken, it can''t be repaired. "Peace of mind ~ as a big reward, I can make their armor the same as their holy clothes. As long as they don''t die, they can repair it automatically. How about it?" "The villain''s ship" Pop! Suddenly, the panda patted the table and stood up and shouted, "I X! Jumped out of the building and bled!! I also turned the villain''s spaceship into a biological spaceship. As long as the core is not broken, the spaceship itself can be repaired automatically. How about you have nothing to say?" Looking at the suddenly excited creator, Yalin was startled, but then Yalin''s eyes lit up. Anyway, even if an alien ship is in the pit, it is equivalent to a large airship. As long as it is slightly refitted, it is a military airship, and even if the strength of these evil organizations is weak, they are aggressive aliens, It should be better than a group of amusement park employees. "Well, it''s good. At least it''s better than an amusement park." "That''s right! Has it been decided?" "Panda" looked at Yalin with bright eyes, which made Yalin suddenly feel like a lamb watched by a * * wolf. What''s the product today? "Well, OK" When Yalin was ready to make a decision, suddenly Nemo''s voice rang in his ear. "Then it''s decided. I''ll help you find them right away." Just as the panda showed a look of planning, Yalin looked ferocious and grabbed his neck like a rage. The strength was strong enough to strangle him. "Ah, ah, I''m dying" "You guy really should die! At this time, you still want to pit me!!" Like a furious lion, Yalin with red eyes completely ignored that the creator of all things was strangling his neck, and he had made up his mind not to offend each other too much. Because Yalin is so angry. This guy wants to pit himself at this time. What evil villain organization!! If Nemo didn''t remind him in time, he almost asked a group of "gentlemen''s alliance" to come and let these funny fighters become a member of odur city. It is estimated that the name of the king of the white dragon will become a laughing stock of the whole world tomorrow. At that time, there will be no need to fight this battle, because he has long been ashamed to commit suicide!! "If you have something to discuss, don''t be so excited" "Discuss a fart!" After his neck was pinched and deformed, "Panda" finally broke free. He looked at Yalin with an extremely wronged look, or at Nemo beside Yalin: "really, why do you have such a mouth!" As soon as Yalin heard that there were green veins on his forehead again, he probably didn''t have the word reflection in his mind. Nemo said in an unassuming way. The ''Panda'' tooted his mouth and showed an expression that my good deeds were disturbed by you. "If you don''t like it, you''d better change to an amusement park." "First show me the cartoon of the Savior of the paradise. Don''t try to fool me this time!" You''ll learn a lesson from a fall. This time, Yalin didn''t dare to promise so rashly. (to be continued.) Chapter 647 ?readx(); In the room, an animation from the future timeline is playing in the picture projected in mid air. On one side of the sofa, there is a creator like a wronged little daughter-in-law, while on the other side, there is a dark face. Yalin has not shown a smiling face since the warm and happy animation was played. Until the last episode, the number of visitors from 500000 people on August 1 was also reached. The most gratifying thing is that Princess Lativa has successfully preserved the memory and growth of this year because the big trees in the castle garden are in full bloom, which released the power to alleviate the curse. Congratulations! "This is the plot modified by the TV version. In fact, in the plot of the original novel, Princess Lativa''s memory is still reset when the new year comes, and she also forgets the active ~ Mi of Ke''er Jiangxi in this year." Yalin found that he didn''t know when the creator "Panda" turned into the supporting role tirami in the animation. At the moment, the pink kitten mascot is looking at himself pitifully with a cute look. by the way! It seems that in order to experience life, this product has been living in the identity of tirami for a period of time. With a sigh, Yalin motioned to turn off the projection: "it''s no use for me to take an amusement park when I said ''Panda''. Besides, you still have to wait until the end of the novice protection period to give it to me. It''s a matter ordered by the psycho during the war." "Oh, but Princess Lativa is cursed. She can''t lift the curse in the red maple leaf kingdom. After coming to this world, maybe your strength can also help Princess Lativa lift the curse. Can you watch Princess Lativa suffer from the curse all the time? ~ Mi!" Looking at someone who had forgotten what had just happened and began to sell cute maliciously again, Yalin was speechless for a moment: "since you pity Princess rattifa, you won''t help rattifa solve yourself ~ did you really just make soy sauce in the whole process last time you went to that world?" "The curse of the princess in the animation version has been alleviated by Ke''er''s efforts, and it seems to me that it is only a matter of time to completely lift it. But the novel version has not been solved, and this time I give you the novel version of Princess Lativa ~" looking at the ineffective ''Panda'' to lift tirami''s shape, He became the boy who first met Yalin. "Do you really want to force this amusement park on me?" "Take it as a special reward. I''ll give you a choice. When the novice protection period is over, you can freely choose the time and place to summon the amusement park and its characters, so that you can build it when it''s relatively peaceful. In this way, you won''t waste." "What if I refuse?" "You won''t refuse, because I can see that you like this animation very much. You like it more than endless war, fighting and this warm and slightly funny daily animation." "You are a worm in my stomach ~" "After all, you were short of love before." ''Panda'' smiled cunningly: "besides, it''s no use for you to refuse. It''s yours anyway." "All right ~" Yalin had to reluctantly agree. At least in this way, the amusement park can avoid being destroyed by the war. If the situation improves in the future, it''s good to let the amusement park appear. Suddenly, the panda''s eyes turned: "I''m giving you some benefits." You''d better not. Your welfare is really good every time! Yalin took a white look at each other, but in the face of this white eyed ''Panda'', he had the cheek to ignore it. "I will eliminate the hero Ke''er Jiangxi. In addition, you will replace him as the chosen one of Shentuo." As soon as he said this, Yalin looked down with an expression of ''I knew it would be like this''. This guy really seduces himself to open the harem all the time. His perseverance is as good as the quasi Taoist who tells others about his fate and invites others to teach in the west every day. "Don''t you like it?" Someone asked knowingly. "I don''t like it at all. I''m too busy just dealing with the official business of audur city. There''s still time to manage the amusement park. Let the one named Jiangxi take care of it!" "Really, don''t you like princess Lativa? And qiandou Isuzu ~ not only that, there are many cute girls in the amusement park ~" someone showed an obscene look in front of Yalin. Looking at the other party''s appearance, Yalin replied angrily, "it''s a big deal. I''ll use the calling system to help the princess remove the curse." "Panda" seemed to have known this for a long time. Suddenly, his tone changed and said: "I''m sorry ~ it''s impossible. I''ve set the curse of the princess to be unable to be lifted by the summoning system ~" "You guy" As soon as Yalin heard this, he wanted to attack, but he sat down in a moment of frustration: "it''s a big deal. I don''t call this amusement park." "Arlene, the reason why I gave you this amusement park and arranged for you to help Princess Lativa lift the curse is also a task." Turning around, panda''s cynical expression has disappeared, Instead, he said in a very serious tone: "Listen, the way to relieve the curse on the princess is very simple. That is to make the amusement park full of joy, just like in animation. Only enough positive emotional energy, joy, joy, happiness and hope brought by living creatures can become the nourishment to activate the tree of hope in the courtyard. As long as the tree of hope blooms once, some curses can be untied, and each one can be untied You can get some rewards for some curses. " "What kind of reward?" "Secret!" ''Panda'' put out his finger and smiled mysteriously: "nine times, as long as the tree of hope can bloom nine times, the curse on Princess Lativa can be completely lifted. At that time, Yalin, you can get the ultimate reward. Do you want to know what it is?" "Please speak clearly." "That is to let you designate to summon a special Summoner with potential SS level. And directly increase its favor to the highest!" SS level potential characters are still designated to summon, and they can get the highest favor as soon as they are summoned, which is really a great reward. However, even in this way, Yalin has a straight face and no excitement, because it is unknown whether the task can be completed or not. First of all, it is a problem to get the amusement park only after the end of the novice protection period. It is a big problem whether audur city can survive the siege of many secular existence after the end of the protection period. If it is not lucky, this amusement park will only be treasured forever. Secondly, even if you give it to yourself right now, the population of odur city is not enough. The number of visitors of 500000 people required in the animation, and the human slaves temporarily serving as free labor outside the city of all races of odur are still not 500000. Besides, the city is in a period of rapid development. Everyone is busy. Who has time to visit the amusement park? For this reason, the reward of finally lifting the curse of Princess Lativa can summon SS Level characters is pure flowers in the mirror. However, it is not entirely a bad thing. If we can survive the war and win a little peace, it is also good to build an amusement park for citizens'' leisure and entertainment. Odur city is enough to accommodate millions of people, and it really needs a place for people to relax and play. In addition, as a ruler, we only need a little support, Let the amusement park quickly accumulate the power of soul, that is, the positive emotional energy said by "Panda" should still be very fast. "The tree of hope blooms nine times, doesn''t that mean it will take nine years?" For the task requirements, Yalin also has doubts. The tree of hope in the courtyard in the original animation only opens once a year, and in the last episode, it proudly blooms because it has accumulated enough soul power to ease Princess Lativa''s curse. Now it has to open the tree nine times to completely remove the curse. Doesn''t it take nine years? It''s too long to sleep. If the city of odur can really survive for nine years, it''s estimated that its strength can fully gain a foothold in the world. It doesn''t seem important whether it can summon an SS level figure at that time. "Ah ~ ah ~ ah ~ let me explain here. A little different from the original work is that as long as enough positive feelings are accumulated here, the tree of hope can bloom. It can bloom twice or three times a year. If Yalin can attract enough people, it is not impossible to bloom nine times a year." "Well, it''s OK ~" Yalin reluctantly nodded. As long as the positive feelings are enough, they can bloom. It saves a lot of time, but how to find so many tourists is another problem. Suddenly, panda added: "In order to provide you with a little more motivation to operate the amusement park, when you complete the task of lifting the curse of Princess Lativa, the tree of hope will bloom regularly every month, and when it blooms, the positive feelings collected in that month will be transformed into soul energy and provided to you. The more positive feelings the amusement park collects, the more the tree of hope can provide to you. ¡± what!? Yalin was surprised. He had to say that the move of "Panda" was really lethal. It really forced him to run the amusement park, but the premise was that if a lot of problems were not solved, everything would be empty talk. Although Yalin was surprised, he would not be surprised to forget the current situation. "So try hard ~ this is not only the task I give you, but also a small test for you ~" This time, the "Panda" laughed very gently. There was no funny, cynical or deceptive feeling. The smile was full of encouragement. (to be continued.) Chapter 648 A calm night. WwW.XshuOTXt. CoM Sitting in his familiar office study, Yalin stood up and walked to the window. Outside the window, snowflakes were falling. The originally torn earth and collapsed cliffs had disappeared. It seemed that the urban damage caused by the battle with the pole had never happened. Just as time goes back before all disasters! Yalin not only smiled dumbly, but also turned back time to all disasters. In front of the creator, it was not only life, but also time and space, but also a toy that he could manipulate at will. Now the memory of the whole world has been innovated, and no one finds himself back to the repeated action a few hours ago. Not only mortals, but also the gods above the sky and the demons in the distorted void are unaware of any abnormality. Gods ~ demons! At the thought of this, Yalin couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing. How ridiculous it is. In the secular world, the gods devoutly and honestly worshipped by countless believers, in the eyes of believers, the omnipotent God he believes in is actually just a chess piece in the hands of another supreme existence, and distorts the devil in the void, Those powerful demons who have dominated themselves have thought of how humble their real identity is. I once asked the elf girl elojer how she would use her power if she could get it. This question once bothered and envied elojer, but now I seem to feel the same, just as elojer envies herself with the power of the Dragon King in her heart, and why didn''t she admire the ''Panda'' as the Creator? Envy is envy. Yalin also knows that he is not the creator''s material. Instead of having such an unrealistic dream, he might as well spend his energy where he should use it. His negotiation with the evil creator "Panda" made Yalin feel more tired than the battle after the emerald dragon. However, although he was almost pit by him, he finally won a good compensation. First of all, I recovered the soul energy and material energy consumed by the summoning system. Secondly, as a spiritual loss fee, I got 100000 points of each of the two kinds of energy. Not to mention the material energy, 100000 points of soul energy is the most important for me. Moreover, the amusement park in the work of the Savior of Gancheng brilliant amusement park has also been put into the calling system. As long as you wait until the end of the protection period, you can understand the call. After completing a series of tasks to help Princess Lativa lift the curse, you can not only get a free call opportunity for SS Level characters. Moreover, the tree of hope in the courtyard of Princess Lativa Castle blooms once a month, which can also provide additional soul energy. Finally, in addition to slowly recovering over time, there is a new opportunity to obtain the soul stone. It''s just that it''s a bit troublesome for Yalin to make the amusement park operate normally. After all, the city of odur here is special. First of all, he has to wait until the end of the novice protection period to see if he can survive the war before making a decision. Therefore, the amusement park is refrigerated for the time being. Secondly, "Panda" promised to give itself some random special calls as compensation. Although "Panda" originally planned to give itself ten random special calls at a time, because the calling system was stuffed with a lot of Li fan works, the random special calls showed their weakness. After some bargaining negotiations. I finally got two random summoning opportunities to summon in normal animation, and the other three can designate to summon a Lipan character with potential no more than level B and two Lipan characters with potential no more than level C, and the goodwill of the summoned character will be automatically increased to the highest. Although it''s half less, there''s no way. After all, it''s lucky that ten random calls can summon two or three useful characters. If you summon a bunch of girls and wonderful flowers from Li Fan, you really shouldn''t know how to deal with it. "To some extent, being normal is a blessing in disguise," said Yalin, who was checking the system. This time, "Panda" seems to have created a new world to his own satisfaction. After completing the system correction and compensation, he left in a hurry. It seems that he played a rich super rich second generation in that new world. Now he seems to be madly pursuing a female child. Yalin can''t control the nature of the creator''s evil taste. The only thing he can do is to mourn for the poor girl selected by the creator. I hope you can distinguish right from wrong and don''t be too miserable by this pit. Of course, before panda left, he asked him to leave a contact information to Nemo, so as not to find someone in case of such a bug again, although the other party repeatedly said that there would never be a bug again. But not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, in the end, panda left a contact information, just let Nemo make his own judgment, and can only notify him when there is a heavy * UG. In fact, before the "Panda" left, Yalin had another problem, that is, about the new star''s son Tifa. Yalin really hoped that the "Panda" could modify the rules. Can''t he take out the soul stone directly from Tifa without swallowing Tifa? However, in the end, Yalin didn''t have time to ask, so the "Panda" left in a hurry. Ah ~ this really forces you to be a villain! Yalin really doesn''t want to be the enemy of star son Tifa. As the son of star, Tifa is actually an innocent victim of this game. And he is also a victim born because of himself. If he doesn''t pass through and become the king of the white dragon, he will participate in the game arranged by the creator for himself, which has a different world as the stage. Then TIFFA will not be born and will not bear the fate that is regarded as a sacrifice by countless powerful beings in the world. Tiffany, son of the star! Yalin, who was silently reciting the name of the son of the star, suddenly found out. I seem to be familiar with the name, and even familiar with the star''s son Tifa. Of course, this is by no means the imperial sister Tifa in the final fantasy Lockhart, at least the son of the stars in front of him, should be a 15-year-old girl. Although he wears clothes similar to the savage Orc style, it seems that he has appeared in his memory. It seems to be a very old one While Yalin was meditating, suddenly there was a visitor outside the door. Probably when hemp~ When Yalin remembered, it was ma who made up his mind to turn himself into a dragon tonight. As a result, his failure led to a series of chain reactions, allowing him to breed the idea of destroying the seal chain with the help of fantasy killers. Finally, he provoked the information base left by the creator, the monster called "pole". "Invite him in." Yalin said to the maid. If the time is reset, when Ma comes to him now, he must also be to transform the dragon, but now he can''t realize his wish. The worst thing is that he still wanted to transform Ma into a white dragon, but now he can only find a reason to postpone it. I have to say that it''s really uncomfortable to dig a hole and jump down in the end. The door was gently pushed open, and a smaller girl came in. Yalin was stunned when she looked at it. It was agreed that she would be Ma''s classmate. How did she become livli!? What''s the matter? It''s obvious that the one who came to find him tonight should be dangma. Why did he become Lei? Did the panda quietly remove dangma? Surprised, Yalin quickly opened the character property panel and inquired. Fortunately, when Ma''s property panel was normal, but why did he come to find himself tonight become Lei? Did the "Panda" deliberately change his idea of being Ma after the change of the timeline? If so, it''s good. At least he doesn''t have to find an excuse to get rid of it. "What''s up, ray ~" Focusing on Lei again, Yalin found that Lei was still wearing a rabbit pattern Pajama and cotton slippers on her feet. Lei looked sleepy and seemed to have just woke up. "That Lin ~ are you free now?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Watching Lei Yalin''s thoughts, Lei agreed with herself at the time of crisis. With the help of Lei''s power transformed into a weapon, she managed to crush and freeze the "pole". As a result, Lei was accidentally eroded by the "pole" and almost died. When I think of the scene when Lei fought with her at that time, and the pathetic look of Lei asking for help when Lei was eroded, At the thought that Lei had forgotten everything now, Yalin felt a sense of loss. After thinking for a while, Yalin nodded: "what can I do for you when you are free?" "It''s nothing. I just want to be with Lin." With that, Liv jumped onto the sofa like a small animal and fell asleep. It seemed that she was going to sleep all night in Yalin''s study. "Lei ~ you''ll catch cold when you sleep here. Go back to your room and sleep." Looking at the bud that seemed to show a wayward child, Yalin stood up and patted the sleeping bud. "I''m afraid" Listening to the child''s most commonly used excuse not to sleep, Yalin couldn''t cry or laugh for a moment: "Lei ~ are you still afraid of sleeping alone?" "I had a nightmare ~ Lin!" "Nightmare? What kind of nightmare?" Yalin hesitated. Lei Yi pulled down Yalin''s hand and looked at him with a strange look: "I dreamed that you were fighting a terrible shadow. At that time, you were seriously injured, but you still stood in front of us to protect us. I wanted to help you. Finally, I made a contract with you." Listening to Lei''s slow narration, Yalin found his sense of loss getting worse. "But it was not easy for us to defeat the enemy, but I seemed to be defeated by the power of the sleeping devil. Lei, who was already very sleepy, closed her eyes again and fell asleep. Looking at the girl who had slept again, Yalin took out a blanket and covered her gently. "It''s not a dream \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. (to be continued.) Chapter 649 Looking at the girl who fell asleep again, Yalin also sat down against the sofa to accompany her. He really wanted to tell Lei that it was not a ethereal dream, but he couldn''t do so. WwW.XshuOTXt. CoM Although the reset of the timeline led to some accidents, some things that happened on the original timeline were replayed like a fixed script. Not long after Lei fell asleep, Ma suddenly came and told Yalin that he had decided to turn into a dragon tonight. Looking at the Ma classmate who caused some major events tonight, Yalin couldn''t help showing a thought-provoking look. Of course, the only thing Yalin can do at this time is to thank dangma for his decision, and then pretend to cast an auxiliary spell on dangma until he is touched by dangma''s fantasy killer. Then, when watching the white light suddenly dissipate and fall into a state of confusion, Yalin showed a headache and "checked" it. Finally, he came to a very sorry conclusion. "I''m sorry to be numb. It seems that your fantasy killer has also identified the transformation of blood as a vision. I''m afraid I can''t transform you into a dragon." "How could it be like this?" when Ma stood there with her head tilted, looking like she wanted to cry without tears. Suddenly, when Ma found that a kind of secretly happy also appeared in his heart. It seems that he doesn''t have to become a non-human monster. However, although he is relieved, he doesn''t know why he has a sense of loss in his heart. Although the fantasy killer he has has has amazing power, sometimes this power has brought him a lot of trouble. For example, there was a portal just now, and I could get to the senior''s study at once, but I had to walk step by step against the cold wind in the corridor. After the loss, when Ma seemed to notice Lei sleeping on the sofa, Yalin left when Ma''s eyes became strange, changed the topic, and asked how Ma lived in odur city these days. The two chatted, chatting about odur city''s life, Yalin''s journey experience, and some embarrassing things in the school city, Chatting about the last article, when Ma couldn''t help saying that he had a nightmare just now. "Ha ~ Lei just said she had a nightmare, so she ran to me to sleep in fear. As a result, you followed the nightmare?" "How to say it." When Ma was embarrassed, he scratched his head: "it''s actually a very strange dream. I dreamed that a monster wanted to chase me. As a result, the senior students have been fighting with that monster to protect me." Yalin''s eyes became subtle. He seemed very interested and asked, "what''s next?" "Later, it seemed that the senior student was also defeated by the monster, and at that time I actually ran to the monster. It seemed that because the monster only wanted to kill me, the monster would stop raging as soon as I died. Ha ha ~ it''s a strange dream, right, senior student Yalin." "Dangma ~" Yalin looked at dangma with a trace of tenderness and asked softly, "if this dream is true, would you be willing to sacrifice yourself?" "Eh!?" Be stunned. Then he smiled and waved his hand and said, "I''m afraid I can''t. My character can only be a hero in my dream. In reality, I may have run away in fear." "Your evaluation of yourself is really low enough." "Originally, I was such a person. Although I wanted to be a just partner when I was young, now I think it''s just a child''s dream. I''m just an ordinary high school student. I''m afraid I can''t do such a great thing." Yalin looked at dangma with a myriad of thoughts in his eyes, mixed with joy, regret and admiration: "no ~ when Ma, I think you may stand out. I know very well that you are the kind of person who is willing to sacrifice yourself to protect others." When Ma was surprised that Yalin gave himself such a high evaluation. I couldn''t help feeling embarrassed: "in fact, the senior student, you think too much of me." no Not high at all, because you did! In some ways, I need to rely on the creator to strengthen my spirit in order to adapt to this different world. On the contrary, I am worse than you. Looking at dangma, Yalin smiled silently. The reset timeline has erased everything that will happen in the future. People who have experienced the battle like a nightmare will have the form of a dream to re understand what has happened. Lei regards fighting with Yalin as a dream. When Ma denies his courage again, because everything he has done is a dream in his eyes, However, under the control of the creator, this dream makes people feel incomparably real, and some subtle emotions are mixed into the dreamer''s spirit. In the frost wing hall. Someone who wakes up from a dream is looking at the familiar scenery around. The fairy who accidentally fell asleep in the garden stood up and looked at the curved moon in the sky, with strange colors flashing in her beautiful eyes. Yalin, who diffused the spiritual power, could feel the spiritual fluctuation of everyone who woke up from the dream in the city of odur. They believed that everything they experienced was a dream under the power of the creator. Now, I''m afraid that only himself and Nemo, as an assistant of the call system, can retain the real memory in the world. However, Yalin did not know that in another aspect of the world, there was another person who also witnessed everything and retained the real memory. Isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, quietly witnessed everything. Yalin''s escape plan has been defeated. I really didn''t expect that the Creator would leave such a terrible creation in the world. It seems that this creation has been sleeping under the pulse of yanod mountain since the second generation of gods. No fear of any form of attack. It has almost the same characteristics as an immortal body. Even if it is completely frozen, it will only temporarily lose its power of action The terrible monster named "pole" suddenly returned to the creator''s platform not long ago. Under isera''s frightened eyes, she completely ignored her existence, walked to one side of the platform and soon stood motionless like a sculpture. Isera tried to communicate with the pole, but the other party was like a sculpture, even if isera touched its body with her hand. It''s a strange feeling, like a viscous semi liquid substance, but even if you buckle down a piece of this substance, the split fragments will immediately slip away from your fingers like liquid and then return to the main body again. After observing for a while, isera found that the other party did not erode herself as before with Yalin. It seems that as long as it did not get the order of the creator, it is just a puppet without soul, a subtle puppet with certain judgment but no emotion and independent consciousness. "Are you really bold enough not to be afraid of the same end as Beverly?" Suddenly, a voice came from isera''s ear, although it was a completely strange voice. But the tone is so familiar. Even without turning her head, isera knows who is standing behind her, or who can come to this platform. I''m afraid only one person in the world can do it. "Or do you want to eat you?" "It''s better than letting the world destroy because of me." After the voice behind her said it in a careless tone for the second time, isera finally couldn''t help answering. "You are not so lovely, beautiful dragon queen." The creator who returned to the platform sat back in a chair. Some information and data were projected into the air, which showed the information that isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, had browsed these days. "Hmm ~ it seems that you are quite interested in the original world of Yalin ~ what do you think, a world without gods, magic, no other races, and only human beings exist as a single race?" "Man is the eldest son, isn''t he?" The eldest son ~ the creator nodded noncommittally, and isera sighed silently. After browsing in the original world of Yalin, isera found that the world that originally had only human beings was incredibly born with dwarves, elves and dragons. Of course, these races came from human fantasies about the unknown. In fact, these races do not exist in the world called Earth. Isera has lived as an emerald dragon for tens of thousands of years, even older than Yalin, the king of the white dragon. The queen of the dragon is not stupid. After comparing the data, isera has to draw a sigh conclusion that human beings are likely to be the eldest son of the creator, elves, dwarves Orcs may have created second-generation creations based on human fantasy, even the Dragon itself. "Do you feel very lost? Your own birth is actually derived from human fantasy. Human beings have imagined elves, dwarves and orcs for their own blueprint, and I turn their imaginary blueprint into reality." After watching the emerald dragon, The creator is like a rigorous teacher who says: "But after all, there is no real foundation, just a race created by fantasy. Elves, dwarves, orcs and Dragons inevitably have huge loopholes. You know, creating a life is very simple, but if a life can continue to reproduce and develop, it is a set of very complex data, and it is almost incomprehensible." "So is the goddess''s choice right? We will be eliminated by mankind sooner or later ~" isera''s words seem to be in decline. Although as an emerald dragon, isera has always been praised as the most gentle and kind dragon, as a member of the dragon, isera still has the pride of the dragon, the symbol of power and the top existence of the biological chain. Isera was once ashamed of human excessive greed and cruel nature, However, today isera found that the existence of the Dragon itself was also born of human fantasy. The huge gap brought by this truth really made the Dragon Queen feel extremely lost and confused. "In terms of choice, I have to say that she has great vision, but she is not completely correct. The human mind is too big, and there is almost no possibility to control it. In fact, after I created elves, dwarves and orcs, I also revised you. Although it is not comparable with humans as a blueprint, your respective advantages can also make up for your inherent shortcomings to a certain extent." Isera listened silently to the creator. Finally, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "your Creator, I want to ask a question. You once said that a successful race in your eyes must establish a complete system of civilization and be able to cross the home planet, even if it is the success of the first stage." "Ah, yes ~" "Then, since you are so eager, why don''t you personally come to help your creations? Why do you just wait and see indifferently?" Isera had a look of questioning in her eyes. To be continued. Chapter 650 ?readx(); "How can I help?" The creator asked with a smile, as if he had heard the most ridiculous question. "You can come and guide us in person, you can correct our mistakes with your strength, and you can convey the right direction without letting us grope slowly in the dark." "I can also realize all your wishes. Food, energy, diseases, disasters and death will not bother you, right?" "We are not asking for you at the same time, but just hope to get some help. As long as we can get the most correct ideas, we can reduce crime and increase productivity. No one will break out again in hunger, no war, and no pain will spread again. Everyone can twist into a rope to promote the development of the world." Iser Latin America''s eyes gleamed slightly. It was the world he longed for, a world of tenderness and peace that everyone could live happily. ¡°©­©­¡± After a moment of silence, the "Panda" as the creator opened a new projection. In an instant, the picture of the whole platform changed. In front of isera, there were buildings like a temple. Some of these huge buildings were even suspended in the sky like miracles. However, this city, which is enough to make the dragons feel humble, is silent. Isera looks around and finds that the whole city is like desolation. No matter how magnificent the city is, how magnificent it is, and how small the people standing in front of it feel, the feeling of dead and uninhabited can not be covered up. "This is a failed world, and it is also the world you most desire in your heart." "The world I want most in my heart?" Isera stared at the creator in front of her. Gently waved his hand, the figure appeared again in the empty street, and the whole dark city radiated the brilliance of lights again. Walking on the street, isera was the most familiar human. Everyone has a bright smile on his face. Many puppets like constructs are working instead of people. Not only this city, but also a thriving scene in every corner of the world. No famine, no war, not even crime, like the most perfect world! A lot of information about the world quickly poured into isera''s mind. This is the most coveted sight. "This is an experimental world. When I first created it, I set it as a world without pain. Here, every dream can be realized with my help, every wish can be achieved with my guidance, and every relationship can be protected by me and become eternal. I have guided the world here as a prophet. Let them cross directly In the dark era, I have entered the coveted modern civilization. I get rid of the crimes in everyone''s mind here. The crimes of robbery, theft and murder have never appeared in this world. It can be said that the concept of pain no longer exists in this world from the beginning. " With the description of the creator, pictures are presented in front of the queen of the emerald dragon. Luxury palaces, countless servants and even the king of the country should be ashamed to enjoy. This is not obtained by one person, but something that everyone in the world can easily enjoy. There is no restriction or freedom. The world is like the creator. There is no word pain at all. Everyone is happy, They are all happy, just like the world in a dream! However, looking at the scene in front of isera, there is a sense of disharmony in her heart. Such a world exists in a way contrary to common sense even under the power of the creator. But is this a little "However, all wishes can be easily achieved and all dreams can be easily realized. I also give them endless energy to create everything they want, food, appliances, luxury goods, works of art, and even new life. In the end, I give them whatever they want. No matter how greedy * * I try to satisfy them, including They freed themselves from the constraints of time and obtained an immortal body, but in the end, they produced unexpected results However, with the description of the creator, the pedestrians walking in the street gradually became scarce. Isera was surprised to find that the smile originally hanging on people''s face gradually became lost. There were fewer and fewer people walking on the road, and the expression became more and more empty. It''s like walking corpses one after another. Isera couldn''t help whispering, "why, didn''t you say that there is no pain in this world?" Once the happy people in that picture became like dead bodies without souls. They were idle and dull in the huge hall they built. Everyone sat in it as if they had lost the meaning of survival. And some people end their lives that are not bound by time with drugs, ropes and knives. "There is no pain here, but there is another product other than pain, despair!" despair!? As the creator said, isera noticed that the eyes of these walking dead people were indeed full of strong despair. I''m afraid that the degree of despair in the abyss could not be comparable to that of the master of despair in the whole world. A complete despair of everything, of everything, and of oneself. How did this happen? Isera wondered how despair, the last emotion, could arise in a world where all wishes and dreams could be realized at will. This is a world sheltered and given by the creator''s greatest strength for free. Even the creator has deliberately eliminated all the darkest thoughts from his own strength. Here, only hope should be right. "That''s because your understanding and definition of despair and hope are not enough. The so-called hope comes from the dream of every intelligent creature, and the dream is also a derivative of * *. Appetite, life desire, love desire, material desire and spiritual desire can be expressed in the form of dream, and the hope created by this dream is also the basic source power to promote the survival of intelligent life. For example If the dream is deprived, if the hope disappears, then the attendant nature is despair, isn''t it? " "But didn''t you fulfill all their wishes?" The creator slowly turned back and stared at isera: "After the emerald dragon, your dream is to let your sister return to you. I hope there has never been a dragon war in this world. All races can live in harmony with each other in everything, no war, no famine, no dispute, and a gentle world without pain and tolerance. Then tell me, if I realize your dream right away, what will you do next Is that right? " After pondering for a while, the Dragon Queen not only recalled the core meaning of the creator''s sentence: "if all this is really realized, then I will peacefully garrison the people living in huizhidu and strive to protect all this." "Without your efforts, I can use my strength to change everyone''s thoughts. I can guarantee that there will never be anyone trying to destroy the perfect world. What are you going to do next?" "This ?" isera couldn''t help but look bitter. "I''m sorry ~ I didn''t think so far." "It''s better to say that you haven''t thought about it than that you can''t think about it, because you always thought it was an unattainable dream." The creator finished this sentence and stared at this as if there was no pain, But the world full of despair whispers: "Every wish and dream can be realized without effort, which means that there are fewer and fewer dreams that can be realized. I have helped them to complete their cognition of civilization as soon as possible in an arrogant way, but the huge side effect is that their wishes are suddenly reduced. They have not tasted hunger, been tortured by disease or experienced it The pain of turbulence, never encountered the pain caused by love setbacks, when people in this world can no longer think of new wishes and dreams, hope is equal to disillusionment, and despair also follows. Without hope, they naturally have no motivation to continue to live. Maybe they have a body that is not bound by time, but no spirit that is not crushed by emotion. " "In the end, a large number of lives died. In this absolutely happy world, many people chose to end themselves. I repeated the experiment again and chose many people from other universes to put them into this world, but the result was the same. The outsiders who first came to this world were completely silent in the giant world that could realize all their wishes and dreams In the great joy, they indulged wildly and gave full play to their extreme. They wished more after experiencing hardships and pain, but in the end, they only supported for a long time. All people still embarked on the old road. When they couldn''t think of new wishes and dreams, despair completely swallowed them. " Suddenly a glass ball appeared in the creator''s hand, In the ball, an independent world still exists: "some smart people choose an interesting way to continue to maintain, that is, when they can no longer think of new wishes and dreams, they choose to reshape their memory the moment before despair is about to devour themselves, return everything to zero, and then repeat all this. They hope to enjoy this way forever." Isera found that she could feel the vibration of a soul inside through the glass ball. It was a young and handsome man. He enjoyed it like an emperor in the wine pool and meat forest. Countless treasures piled up like a mountain, countless beautiful women surrounded him, and countless slaves crawled in front of him and trembled slightly, However, all this has been repeated tens of thousands of times. The creator sighed, squeezed the glass ball with a gentle force, and a universe died in the hands of the Creator: "however, doing so is equivalent to rotating in the same place repeatedly, and the whole world is frozen in the dead water of time. What I need is a world that can move forward, not a dead body." Suddenly, the creator looked at isera fiercely with eyes like Invaders: "Beautiful dragon queen, I remember last time I met you, you asked me why I tortured you and why I watched you and Yalin kill each other. Now I can answer you clearly. After a series of experiments, I found that just giving you happiness is not enough. Only giving you appropriate pain is the necessary ingredient to maintain your survival." (to be continued.) Chapter 651 Pain is a necessary ingredient for intelligent creatures to live! If ordinary people once said this to isera, the queen of the emerald dragon would scold it as the most desolate speech, but now the words of the creator who created all things in the world are in front of him, and the most real evidence is placed in front of his eyes, staring at the perfect world without any pain, as expected in his dream, dying a little bit, Isera was speechless at the moment., "There are many similar experiments. For example, in this world, only elves exist as a single intelligent life. Civilization has been slowly established under the struggle of slash and burn and nature. Although the nature of elves is relatively stable and * * is not strong, the side effect is that the development of the whole social level is extremely slow. The elves have developed for tens of thousands of years now Ming is even equivalent to the civilization level of human beings in the original world of Yalin 2000 years ago, and now it is almost stagnant. It seems that it should also be regarded as a failure. " It seems that there are not enough isera to fight. The Creator shows a variety of worlds in front of the Dragon Queen. However, when it comes to failure, which means destroying countless lives, the Dragon Queen gradually becomes numb and no longer as angry as she was at first. "Salatim people in this world have become the most brilliant civilization and stand out among several races, but beneath the brilliant surface is bloody destruction. Excessive extravagance and waste have seriously overdrawn the planet''s resources. The so-called great prosperity is actually the last madness before the destruction. However, although the lower class people are crazy, the upper class dominators seem to have been exhausted After realizing that their civilization has reached the edge of distortion, maybe we can observe it for a period of time to see if they can reverse this situation again. " Looking at one world after another, the creator is like appreciating his children one after another and has given encouragement to some worlds. Also disappointed with some of the world. After a pause for a while, the emerald dragon suddenly asked in a low voice: "your Creator, in your eyes, many worlds are so-called failed products, so is only your eldest son human being the only success?" "Ah, this" The creator put down a glass ball in his hand and waved it gently. These glass balls disappeared without a trace: "it''s not exactly that human beings have created many different kinds of civilizations in countless multiuniverses. Some successes and some failures, but the success rate of human beings is much higher than that of other creations." "So, is the world in which the white dragon Wang Yalin once lived a success or a failure?" "How can we say that there is neither success nor failure? We still need to wait and see. Although the original world of Yalin is developing very rapidly, there are many problems in that world, such as surplus population, depleted resources, still volatile international situation, and most importantly, the original world of Yalin is likely to develop into an extreme monopoly capital Ruling mode. If we get to this point, the world will be completely over. " "Monopoly capital rule mode? I don''t understand this." The creator nodded: "I think you have browsed so many materials before. You should have a basic understanding of the so-called capitalism?" The Dragon Queen nodded silently. "The so-called monopoly capital rule is that these capitalists have controlled and overhead the government as giants, and have allowed themselves to completely rule the whole world. The capitalists control most of the productivity and can easily decide the material distribution of the lower class. As long as they master the state organs and military machines and let themselves become the makers of the law, they can tear off their faces Then they call ordinary people as ordinary slaves. Even retrogressing the whole civilization will lead to feudalism and even slavery. " "How is this possible? Doing so will only attract greater resistance." Isera expressed surprise. "Why not. The original world of Yalin is different from the world you live in. Everyone''s physical fitness is equal and there will be no existence beyond the secular world. With the development of science and technology, the weapons used to suppress the people are more and more advanced, and the people''s resistance will become more and more difficult. In the era of cold weapons, it only took hundreds of people to riot in the palace to kill the king and change the regime ¡£ In the era of hot weapons, even tens of thousands of people''s riots are likely to be suppressed instantly. In the face of more advanced weapons, I''m afraid hundreds of thousands of millions of people''s riots. In front of all kinds of weapons of mass destruction and heavy armor, people who can only obtain some basic light weapons have no power to parry. " The creator''s tone changed at this time: "isera. If the gods and all dragons in the world were like black dragons against human beings as mortals during the dragon war, do you think human beings still have the possibility of winning?" "It''s impossible, but the gods can''t do it. The gods need the faith of mortals, and mortals need the guidance of gods." "Yes, but what if the gods don''t need faith?" The question immediately stunned isera. "If the gods do not need faith, then mortals will lose their meaning to the gods. As the absolute dominator, why should the gods deliberately guard and guide mortals? In fact, the most likely thing is that mortals are just the playthings of the gods!" The creator Qi became serious: "So I built a subtle symbiosis in the world you live in. Mortals and extraordinary people depend on each other, just like a precision machine. Without any part, the whole world will collapse completely. Otherwise, the whole world will become a savage hunting ground. Gods and all extraordinary people are hunters and powerless mortals People are just waiting for prey to be hunted for fun. " Looking at the silent dragon, although there was no word, the creator knew very well that the Dragon Queen had admitted her view in her heart. "Yalin''s original world is developing rapidly, but maintaining the balance of the world is about to be broken. A group of capitalists headed by the world''s largest country manipulated the government to sign an agreement in an attempt to establish an international system above the laws of sovereign countries, which is the first step towards overhead government capital monopoly rule." "Can it change?" "It''s hard to say ~ there are still considerable variables in the future." "If the world really comes to this step, will you destroy the world?" "Of course, do you still need to ask?" There was a subtle light in isera''s eyes: "what if Yalin knew you had destroyed his world? Or would Yalin agree with you to destroy the world he lived in?" "Don''t worry, Yalin may no longer exist at that time." "What if Yalin wins?" "Even if Yalin wins, when the world really goes into decline, maybe Yalin has already disappeared before the world." The creator replied with a smile, but how terrible and cold this smile is in the eyes of the Dragon Queen. "You once said that if Yalin is successful, you will give him dominance over the world where I live! Do you want to break your promise?" "It''s too much. Even if you are a beautiful emerald dragon, I won''t allow you to doubt my promise to my friends." On hearing this, the creator immediately tooted his mouth like a wronged child. Isera still stared at each other without fear, even if her eyes were the creator who could easily erase her. At this time, the creator smiled and snapped his fingers. The surrounding scenery changed in an instant. Isera suddenly found herself in a city. She seemed to sit on a street. It looked like the world that Alin had lived in. It was surrounded by square towers built with a strange material called concrete, Not far away, there are some huge poles standing high in the sky, with blades rotating like windmills. Suddenly, in the sky not far away from iserra, a strange oval object was flying slowly. Through the data she had checked before, this thing was called an airship, a vehicle that flew with hydrogen rather than magic, and some unknown words were flashing on the airship, but iserra could instantly understand her consciousness when she looked at these words. Big bully star sacrifice ~ does this represent some kind of sacrifice and ceremony? "Have a drink first and let me tell you slowly." At the moment of the sound, isera found that the creator opposite had become a young boy, who looked only fifteen or sixteen years old, pushing a cup of hot coffee in front of her. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Long Hou was not interested in this cup of fragrant coffee. She just looked at each other and waited for a reply. The creator took a sip of coffee and said slowly: "my commitment to Yalin is effective. I know him in that world. In some ways, it is enough to use good friends to describe the relationship between us, but Yalin is not only my friend, but also an experimental observation object of me." "Experiment ~ people who treat others as experimental objects are not qualified to be friends." Isera''s tone was warm and angry. For the anger of the Dragon Queen, the creator in front of him turned a deaf ear and continued: "and the name of this experiment is called - whether absolute power makes people * * or crazy!" what do you mean!? For a time, isera was blinded. She didn''t know what the creator wanted to do to the current White Dragon King Yalin, the innocent soul involved in this cruel game. "Of course, the precondition of the experiment still has to wait until Yalin wins the game!" At this time, the creator blinked, looked at isera gently and said loudly, and this sentence also attracted others to look at them. (to be continued.) u Chapter 652 In an imaginary world in the multiverse, outside a street open-air Cafe called Xueyuan City, some passing students are holding up their mobile phones and shooting at a woman sitting at a table. It''s not for any other special reason, because this woman is really a rare beauty. www/xshuotxt/com Her long emerald hair fell softly behind her, and even the most picky people could not find any defects. Although she was dressed in a retro style and lacked the breath of fashion, it filled her with a gentle maternal brilliance. In the sunshine, she was like a loving virgin, making everyone watching her feel warm involuntarily, In contrast, the makeup on the billboard beside the cafe is like an improper woman full of vulgarity and copper smell. As like as two peas, the most beautiful and unattractive character of the woman is the same as the elf in the fantasy RP game. "Wow ~ great beauty, take pictures, take pictures quickly!" "It''s so beautiful. The long emerald hair and the gauze skirt are just simple with some accessories, but the temperament is really speechless." "Is there any activity around here? What''s the matter with those sharp ears, is PL?" "I''m a foreigner. My figure is really good. I make up my ears. It''s the same no matter how I look." "It''s just who the boy sitting next to her is and why I''ve never seen the school uniform." "Damn it! I''m so close to that beauty. I''m the lucky one in that school!" More and more people began to gather near the open-air area of the cafe. Many people were talking about the men and women who seemed to suddenly appear in the cafe. At the moment, the object of discussion was completely ignoring the strange eyes nearby and was still arguing fiercely. When isera heard that the creator actually regarded Yalin as the object of observation of an experimental subject, she couldn''t help but have more sympathy for the soul from another world. In isera''s view, no matter how much help the creator gave to Yalin, this behavior of taking friends as the object of experimental observation didn''t deserve the word "friend". Facing the warm and angry eyes of the Dragon Queen, The creator is still self-centered, and it seems completely inappropriate: "Absolute power can only bring absolute. This is the attempt of the world. But in my opinion, if a person is only mental, it can only show that his power has not reached the level of ''absolute''. Just like you, isera, after you are an emerald dragon, your power and voice in the Dragon Alliance have reached the peak now, but in this You are still absolute in the world from time to time. Whether it is within the Dragon Alliance or among the gods, there are still many people who want to bring you down. " Even garcerik, the overlord who once unified the mainland, is facing great external pressure. Under this pressure, a person''s right is never absolute. The so-called absolute right should be "? it should be that you have the power to control the life and death of all things, and no one dares to refute your words. If you dare to disobey your decision, even refutation and disobedience are meaningless. Every word you say represents a rule. Your power is unmatched. There is no need for intrigue and conspiracy. You can use it whether it is conspiracy or overt conspiracy It''s an absolute right to crush it easily, isn''t it? " The creator tilted his head for a while, and finally nodded: "that''s almost what it means. No one dares to disobey. It''s absolute if he can''t even disobey." "It is impossible for you to give Yalin absolute rights, because you are always above Yalin." "Yes, but if Yalin wins, I will tell him that the world and even the single divided multiverse will belong to you from now on. This universe is your possession. It''s cherish and fun. Anyway, just do it according to your mood, and I will never interfere in anything you do." "This kind of experiment has no meaning. He holds the supreme power. He will definitely. Have you forgotten that he was once just an ordinary person. Although he has been influenced by higher civilization, his mind is still a mortal''s mind, and he can''t remain pure forever. He needs your guidance and help." Isera was a little anxious and refuted loudly. The creator nodded noncommittally: "I believe so. If he can win and get the supreme power I have given him, Yalin will certainly be completely corrupt in a short time of hundreds of years. But the power I want to give him is not just the right to dominate, but the absolute right to manipulate time, reverse life and death, create things out of thin air, and even do what he wants. So what do you think Yalin will do when he comes to this step? " Isera closed her mouth slightly in surprise and looked at the creator in front of her with almost unbelievable eyes: "do you want Arlene to become another creator like you?" "Maybe, but I think it''s more likely to be crazy than to become another creator. After getting complete and absolute rights, I already have Yalin''s spirit and knowledge of common sense. I think it''s more likely to be crazy than corruption!" Just like the tutor in teaching, the creator seems to use a tone that has nothing to do with himself to explain his judgment for the Dragon Queen: "there is also a very small possibility that Yalin may be the creator in this plane universe. Maybe he can produce some unexpected creations." "But what''s the meaning of all this? You are the creator. Why do you want Lin to be the next you?" "If you want to say something, I feel a lot about what Yalin said to me before. He said ~ he is not me. He can''t stand so high to me and treat life as data and words like me. I don''t have any self blame, because in my opinion, strictly retaining success and destroying failure is the most correct choice." Isera''s face became ugly. It seems that Arlene from another world must have had difficulties communicating with the creator. "In fact, I have to admit that some great inventions and creations were originally derived from many ''unreasonable'' ideas. Sometimes intelligent creatures'' confusion and wrong thinking can occasionally produce some interesting creations unexpectedly. Therefore, I want to observe Yalin''s creative logic. When he fell into the confusion of self confusion, whether he was completely crazy or made a decision An unexpected action. Anyway, his action may provide me with some valuable information in some aspects. " "It seems that you are just a machine without feelings." Isera''s cold voice came out. The creator, who was still silent in his self-care speech, suddenly stopped talking and looked at the Dragon sitting opposite with an unexpected look in his eyes. However, finally, the creator''s lips tilted a subtle range. Fearlessly watching the creator Iser, he opened his mouth: "You will laugh, you will be angry, your character is ever-changing, as if it includes the feelings and personality of all creatures in the world, and it is so vivid that people can hardly detect any wrongs. Even at the beginning, I thought that you, as the creator, just stand on a higher dimension and look down on us, because you can reverse life and death and create life, so You are so cold " The creator looked at isera with a ''smile'', as if to say please continue. "However, I found that no matter how rich your expression and performance are, all your feelings and personality will belong to one node. You won''t allow any mistakes. You put everything under your control. In fact, all your emotional performance is judged according to our observation, and then through Through the memory and experience you have recorded in your contact with intelligent life, choose the most appropriate way to answer, and you simply can''t understand the meaning of making these feelings. " "I won''t allow any ''mistakes'' to happen? Hahaha ~" The creator chuckled, "don''t you know why I came here this time?" "I won''t take back my judgment. You won''t leave any mistakes. Any mistakes you deliberately or accidentally leave are actually not mistakes, because this is also a part of your plan. I believe that at first, you deliberately arranged for Yalin to call the child named dangma from another world, and even destroy the seal chain." The creator shook his head: "I can clearly guarantee that I did not interfere with Yalin''s every move. At most, I encouraged him a few words, but his every decision was his own judgment. Moreover, the system I gave him was also random when calling hemp." "Yes, it seems that you didn''t interfere with what Yalin did, but in fact, you quietly formulated a script, a script that is cumbersome and complex enough to arrange every life in the whole world. Everyone''s every move in the world is affecting the development of this script that is almost immeasurable, and Yalin is also taking root unconsciously According to your script, I''m right. " It seemed that the creator fell into silence. Isera stood up and looked at the Creator: "you are just a machine without any feelings. It is the same as your creation ''pole'', but it is more precise and logical than you, but your essence is the same." After looking at the dragon that almost overwhelmed himself in momentum, the creator suddenly shouted, "then I tell you, your judgment is completely wrong. I didn''t interfere with Yalin at all, nor did I arrange the script you imagined for him." To be continued. Chapter 653 "I can clearly tell you that your judgment is wrong. Www * xshuotxt / COM" The boy sitting at the other end of the coffee table suddenly said loudly, as if he was irritated by the other party and looked very excited. Isera stared back fearlessly: "No! I''m not wrong. Maybe you subconsciously decided not to interfere with Yalin, but your own thinking logic without emotion makes you plan the script unconsciously, or you plan yourself to be one of the actors of the script. It''s like you deceived yourself before you deceive others, so even you believe all this It''s a coincidence. " "It''s just a delusion. If so, isn''t it that I have arranged the script for everyone in any world, even now?" "I don''t deny your idea, but you have to admit one thing. The reason why you chose Yalin as the test object is that you can''t make ''wrong'' logical thinking. A unique ''correct'' thinking mode binds you. In order to break this mode, you chose Yalin. I hope he will make mistakes after mastering the supreme absolute power Make mistakes and make subtle changes to provide you with reference information. " Isera said her words to death mercilessly, and this time the creator fell into silence again, a longer silence! At the moment, the crowd around us was a little agitated. "How ~ how ~ did you quarrel?" "Damn it! What''s the matter with that little white face? It makes such a big beauty angry." "Can it be a play rehearsal? What they said is so strange." Some people in the crowd are looking at the creator and the dragon with an inexplicable look. It seems that what they just said is puzzling, but more people don''t think deeply. The main reason is that the appearance of isera spirit, the queen of the dragon, makes people think whether it will be a play performance, or the two are just practicing dialogue lines to perform a stage play. Some brave students walked forward and asked if isera could take pictures with her. "Take a picture?" Obviously, isera didn''t understand the meaning of this word, and now the queen of the dragon''s attention is on the creator, and she has no interest in these children wearing strange clothes. "Yes, can I take a picture with you? Your makeup is really perfect. Especially your ears are just like real elves!" Obviously, the Dragon Queen can''t understand this word. Compared with the so-called taking photos, the Dragon Queen wants to advise these children to leave here: "it''s very dangerous here. You''d better leave here quickly." "Eh? Why ~" The onlookers were puzzled. At this time, a harsh braking sound came from the street, in the exclamation of the crowd. Several police UVs stopped at the roadside of the cafe. Some heavily armed police officers quickly got off the car to disperse the crowd, and the dark muzzle of the gun was all aimed at the Dragon Queen and the creator. Guns! It is an exquisite weapon that stimulates the gunpowder and gas energy in a copper object called "bullet" similar to an arrow through engineering and transmission principles, and then uses this force to launch the "bullet" at an extremely high speed to form a weapon of destruction. Isera''s mind flashed some information about guns she had seen before. This is a weapon often used by humans in the original world of Yalin. However, the lethality of this weapon is amazing for ordinary people, but it is nothing for the giant dragon, let alone the dragon scale. As long as it is a little thicker, the iron armor bullet may not penetrate. "We have arrived at the scene and can determine the target." UV outside, a commander holding a walkie talkie said that the target in charge of the arrest did not seem to have much reaction after seeing the arrival of the police. Only the beautiful woman with emerald green long hair like an elf looked here with a trace of curiosity. Although it is still in some kind of existence between materialization and soul state, the Dragon Queen isera can still perceive that these new humans seem hostile to themselves. Although I don''t know why, I was suddenly brought by the creator. I haven''t done anything in this world. I just drank some coffee outside this shop and talked about it. Is this a crime in this world? The Dragon Queen turned her eyes to the creator. "Che ~ that guy aresta is too nosy." The creator seemed very unhappy and said, then snap his fingers. Under the eyes of dozens of police officers, the students and women dressed up by elves in front of the coffee table disappeared in an instant. If the coffee cup still on the table was still emitting heat, it proved that there were people here before, and the current situation was confusing. "Disappeared! Is it a person of ability!" "It should be a person with the ability to move in space!" "Repeat, we lose our goal" Under the call of police officers, a building in the seventh school district of Xueyuan city seemed like a black stone column, completely without windows and entrances and exits. Alesta Crowley, the real ruler of the School Park City, was quietly observing the situation through a nano machine called "stagnant loop". However, when the two disappeared, alesta found that even the 50 million nano robots scattered throughout the School Park City could not find the trace of the two, Generally speaking, under the monitoring of such a large number of nano machines. The whole campus city has no dead corner for itself. However, obviously so, but I couldn''t find two people anyway. The man and woman seemed to disappear completely out of thin air, just as they appeared in front of the coffee shop out of thin air. And when it appears in an instant, it doesn''t attract the attention of others. It''s like being perfectly and naturally integrated into the world. Even if you are sending back the video data through the "stagnant loop line", you can see that Xueyuan city doesn''t know when there will be two more outsiders. At first, I thought it might be that the magic side sent personnel to sneak into the School Park City, but think carefully about what the other party did, which can not be described by ordinary magic and spiritual hint. It has such a wide range, and even my ability to be affected to a certain extent in spirit. In some ways, this can be described as a miracle. "What do you think?" Yalesta asked softly in the dark room, but there seemed to be no second person in the dark except himself. There was a sudden sound in the room, but it seemed to come from all directions. It''s like the building itself is making a sound. Generally, people can''t judge the source of the sound, and the sound itself has a neutral feeling, so they can''t hear whether the speaker is male or female. After a moment of silence, the voice sounded again. Even the magician who has lived for thousands of years and witnessed countless miracles can''t help but be moved at the moment, because the person who answers his questions is an angel and may also be an existence from the unknown field. However, now there is an existence beyond ordinary people''s wisdom, but it faces an existence that even it itself can''t understand. That man and woman, no! What the hell is that man? "The man mentioned my name just now. It seems that he knows me and the whole school city very well." "I have to wait until I find them first." Soon there was peace in the building, but neither aresta nor the angel AVAs was aware that the person they were looking for was now on their head. "That man who hangs upside down will really come to stir up the situation, and the world is chaotic enough. Science, magic, religion, gods, demons and other ghosts have to come and intervene. I really want the ''pole'' to completely format the world." On the roof of the building, the creator looked angrily at the street view not far away. Alesta certainly didn''t expect that the person he was looking for was stepping on him now. As for those nano robots called "stagnant loop", they have been completely taken over by the creator and are sending messages to alesta according to orders that he will never get. It was isera who stared at the creator in front of her. After she just made the move that seemed to be angry, the creator didn''t know why she suddenly stopped arguing with herself. It was like changing a person''s personality and began to think about herself. "Catch ~" A bracelet in the air. The golden bracelet was suddenly thrown into the air. After crossing an arc, it fell into the hand of isera, the queen of the dragon. Looking at the things thrown by the creator, isera was keenly aware of it. At first glance, this bracelet seems to have no power, but the material used is unheard of, and it feels like life. However, before isera could judge what it was, the bracelet suddenly turned into a living creature and twisted itself on isera''s wrist. Looking at isera, who was anxious to remove her bracelet. The creator smiled: "my decision doesn''t need your consent, and my will doesn''t need your speculation. After all, isera, Queen of the emerald dragon, you are just my creation. As an apology for imprisoning your freedom, I let you read a lot of information, but I have no obligation to answer your questions one by one." "Show your nature?" "Instead of thinking about this, you should think more about how to keep your own memory in less than a year. Otherwise, with the angry emerald dragon and the Dragon Alliance, poor Yalin may not be able to survive the first wave of encirclement and suppression." This sentence made isera bite her teeth again. After that, the creator turned his head and left: "before observing arlin, I also want to observe you, isera, Queen of the emerald dragon. What choice will you make with absolute power." "What do you mean?" "That bracelet has the power to let you go through different multiuniverses, and can give some orders to the ''pole'' to a certain extent. I think just reading data can''t meet your thirst for knowledge, so I''ll give you the special benefits of actually going to any world. You can spend your time slowly these days." Across different universes! Isera''s gaze at the bracelet could not help becoming dignified. "Also, this world is not the world I created. Strictly speaking, it is a fantasy world established by human fantasy. I am only responsible for materializing the world according to the blueprint of this fantasy. At the same time, this is also the original world of the former Ma classmate who has eliminated all visions. It is full of magic, science, gods and other things In a chaotic world, there are almost no aliens! " "A world where science and magic coexist?" "Yes, a world that is already very chaotic and is about to face a great disaster." Here, the creator suddenly realized: "But when it comes to disasters, there are magic, science, gods and demons. Let me help the world add something. Let me see \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ It''s not interesting to roll on one side. Well, the rules of the world should be revised a little, otherwise it''s not a good thing that there are too many guys who can destroy the world. " intrusion!! Isera heard one of the key words. In a world that may face great disasters in the future, the creator actually wanted to make the world more disasters. Isera rushed forward and tried to stop the creator''s crazy behavior. The queen of the emerald dragon had ignored the safety of her own life and threw the creator to the ground, The queen of the dragon has a very warm posture to crush the other party on the ground. "Although your behavior is very rude, I forgive you for being knocked down by such a beautiful woman." The creator who was pressed by isera began to become transparent slowly: "and ~ you acted too late ~" "Wait ~ don''t do this, please let these innocent people go!" Isera shouted anxiously when she saw the disappearing creator. However, the creator completely disappeared with a mocking smile. Isera, who had completely lost each other''s touch, sat on the ground and didn''t know what to do. At this time, a huge black figure had emerged in the sky of the school city. "Warn the people of the whole earth that I am the evil dragon of sin. I am a soldier from adimeikir. Now we adimeikir will conquer the planet. If you don''t want to be hurt, please give up that senseless resistance and submit to the rule of adimeikir!" The huge projection from the sky made all the students walking in twos and threes on the ground stand on the spot. Even the police officers who had just regrouped to search for the disappeared target looked at the sky in surprise. In the building under isera''s feet after the emerald dragon, aresta, as the master of the school City, also showed an incredible look as if it were thundering. (to be continued.) ... Chapter 654 ?readx(); When the huge space warship appeared in the lunar orbit, all countries with observation conditions on Earth found the alien spacecraft. The debate about whether there are other intelligent life in the universe has now been answered! However, before National Space administrations and observatories had time to report this event that would go down in the annals of human history, aliens had taken the initiative to send communication information to mankind, but this information was enough to make mankind feel cold, because the other party did not come for peace. "We, etimequil, will conquer this planet. If you don''t want to be hurt, please give up unnecessary resistance!" Appearing in the huge alien projection around the world, the other party has directly stated its intention and declared war. The top three of the five hooligans of the United Nations immediately announced martial law after the initial chaos. The president of the United States quickly issued a television speech to the whole country calling on the people of the whole country to prepare for war, The Russian president has signed an order to let the troops warm up their nuclear weapons, and the seven military regions in China have poured out to start the national martial law and war mobilization. As for other countries in the world, they are either in great panic or frequent riots, and even the government functions of some countries are semi paralyzed. However, even so, mankind has not given up hope and has been trying to contact aliens to strive for peace. After all, aliens can develop to the level of interstellar navigation. In terms of science and technology, they have definitely dumped humans for ten blocks. If they fight, it is not as beautiful as described in Hollywood movies. Humans can always defeat powerful aliens to defend the earth, Maybe as long as a stupid earth person meets him face to face, he will lose. In addition to the governments of all countries in the world, the members on each magic side of the world are also messy and overwhelmed in the wind. What does the emergence of aliens mean? It means that their beliefs may be completely broken. If God created the world, what kind of existence does the god they believe exist in the eyes of aliens who do not belong to the world? Obviously, no one in the magic side can answer this question. It''s just that the imaginary earth counterattack doesn''t seem to have happened, or there are some battles in a small area that are not even suitable to describe as "battle" The school garden is in the city. When the huge alien projection appeared in the sky, the passing students reacted the same after a short surprise. Is this an advertisement for an animation or activity? After all, this is a school Park City with science and technology far beyond the outside world. Holographic projection is not impossible, and the most important thing is the familiar lines of aggression. It sounds like the standard lines when aliens invade the earth in many animation. "Is it holographic projection technology? It really deserves to be a school garden city. It can be so realistic." "There should not be any activities to be held." "Take a picture and send it to your circle of friends." While the students also believe that this should be just an activity publicity, the internal police force and Discipline Committee Department of the School Park City are in a messy state in the wind. Countless calls came and went, and the heads of the last two departments understood one thing. Today, there is no such large-scale 3D projection advertising campaign in the college city. In that case, it means \ "Is it really an alien?" In an office room of the Discipline Committee Department, the girl with the discipline committee armband and bow tie and double horsetail brown hair is looking at several purple alien spaceships falling from the sky with an almost distorted expression. You know, even if the science and technology of Xueyuan city is more advanced than the outside, this kind of aircraft does not even have thrusters and propellers to take off and land vertically, It has completely exceeded the existing scientific and technological level of mankind. "Wow, what should I do now, Mr. Baijing?" the little black haired girl with a wreath said anxiously. "Immediately inform all discipline members, evacuate all students and people immediately, contact the police force, and try not to take hostile action against aliens if possible." Another girl in the room, a little older, with glasses and an intellectual beauty, quickly ordered. Although compared with the other two people, they seem more mature and stable, the girl can''t help feeling a little flustered when she meets this kind of alien invasion for the first time. After all, although the urban Discipline Committee of Xueyuan has usually made many plans to deal with different emergencies, these plans have never considered alien invasion. "That ~ elder, it seems that it''s too late. The guard has already fought with aliens." The girl with the wreath on her head said pale after invading the monitors around the college. what!? The other two immediately put their heads in front of the display screen, which showed a group of black humanoid creatures. They had no facial features, and their bodies seemed to be made of inorganic materials. On the street, when the guards hid in the barricade temporarily built by cars and shot, the bullets hit them like hitting a rock. These creatures have no internal organs and blood, and even if their bodies are full of holes, these humanoid creatures can still move. If you want to destroy them, you can only beat them completely to pieces. On the alien side, almost everyone holds a weapon like an RPG rocket launcher. These weapons launch something like a soap bubble. The wrapped people are imprisoned and motionless as if they were asleep. At the moment, several of the police members were hit and captured. Just when the three girls were stunned and at a loss, suddenly there came the surprised voice of other discipline committee members outside the door, just before the three had time to respond. The wall was suddenly broken by Juli, and several black figures came in. The girl with a wreath on her head hid behind the two elders in tears. Standing shiver all over though not cold, as like as two peas in front of the three girls, a huge two meter tall alien, red carapace, green monocular, and the big clamps that look chilling, followed by more than 10 black aliens who were exactly the same as the garrison. "Yo ~ there are three such lovely girls here, very good ~ very good!" The alien who looks like a big crab seems very satisfied. However, as soon as the words came out, the three girls immediately became nervous. Only the leading double horsetail girl hugged the two friends and made use of the space ability to instantly transfer and escape. It was not that the girl was afraid of fighting with aliens, but it was just that it was not suitable for fighting in that narrow place. Besides, there is a friend who has no fighting ability around. At least first, we should ensure their safety. "Is it safe?" On the roof of a building, the girl with a wreath asked nervously. "It''s a pity ~ no one has ever escaped from my evil crab. I''m the fastest soldier in adimequil." However, the next second, the deep voice from behind suddenly made the three girls panic. The double horsetail girl found that after she escaped so far in continuous use of space ability, the other party unexpectedly caught up at once. It seems that she can''t do without fighting this war. At the thought of this, several steel needles were pulled out of the belt by the girl and held tightly in her hand. In a lane at the other end of the college city, a priest with red hair who looks like a bad priest is leaning back to back with a tall sword girl with big and caressing temperament to guard against the enemies around. Looking at those ridiculous enemies in front of them, although they have reached several names, they can''t laugh at the moment. "Alien invasion \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ The red haired priest, holding several pieces of runes in his hand and showing a bitter melon face, said that in the movies he usually watches, American soldiers, teachers, presidents and plumbers always go to save the world. "Don''t be distracted. Be careful to be hit by that weapon, or you will be captured by them in an instant." The girl with the sword snapped. At this time, a huge sound of footsteps came. Under the surprised eyes of the girl holding the sword, two giants walked to them with heavy steps. One of them was an alien with a dark blue shell like armor and a dragon head, while the other was emitting the power of blazing fire. Aliens dressed in gorgeous armor with phoenix tail feathers. When the alien with the dragon head saw the girl with the sword, he looked at the pair of towering breasts wrapped in white clothes: "very good! It''s really very good * *." Ah~ Whether it''s a red haired priest or a girl with a sword, it''s understandable that aliens can speak human language, but it''s a little puzzling to say the word * * from the alien population. On the contrary, the girl holding the sword blushed, and even her hand trembled slightly. As for the chaotic urban area, it is now in a mess. More and more aliens have landed on the ground, completely exceeding the number of guard members. After defeating the line of defense hastily established by the guard, several school districts have completely fallen into chaos. Fortunately, aliens seem to have no intention of killing, Up to now, human beings have been captured and captured with a restraint weapon. I just don''t know why, most of the captured human beings are girls. Of course, human beings have not given up resistance. After all, Xueyuan city is also a school that has trained super capable people as its main purpose. At present, many capable students have spontaneously organized to try to resist. Fire, hail, heavy pressure, strong wind, mental power and all kinds of abilities have been displayed, turning the originally calm streets into battlefields. In a building, the explosion continued to sound, a green beam of light burst out in an aisle, and any hit black aliens instantly turned into fragments. However, in the School Park City, there are only a few girls with super power levels such as level5. At the moment, they are so panting that they can''t even scold dirty words. Although the ground is full of alien bodies, But more aliens with that ridiculous weapon are pouring out. The number seems endless. After continuous use of ability, the girl''s physical load is about to reach the limit. The worst thing is that behind these black alien soldiers, several tall aliens who are obviously boss level are walking slowly. "Oh, the blonde girl holding the doll, although not double horsetail, is really very cute." The first imitation Buddha is the lizard man in the magic game. Of course, the line of sight is a blonde behind the LV5 girl. "Then I want this long brown hair. Oh! I really want to see what color she''s wearing." Another alien, who looked like a werewolf, uttered full "wolf" words. "This obscene attribute is really suitable for you, sin demon wolf! I really hope to let them wear maid clothes together. The body tightly wrapped by maid clothes is the ultimate beauty." The last alien, like a snake man, spit out his core and express his opinions. What are these guys doing? Obviously, these words made the faces of several girls trapped in the building look so terrible, but why did they say such dirty words that make people blush. "Go to hell!" The girl with long brown hair who was declared to want to see * * roared like a rage. The green laser condensed in front of her again and spewed out at three aliens. Just in front of the three aliens who had unimaginable agility, they dodged in an instant. Only a few alien soldiers unfortunately became fragments again, and the three boss aliens almost jumped on the target they had set themselves. After the Xueyuan city has completely fallen into a state of chaos, the culprit who caused all this in another plane is watching the battle with interest. "You''ll like this funny drama, Yalin old friend!" At the moment, someone not only watched, but even recorded everything in front of him in one way, and then sent the crossing drama to a friend in another world in some way. (to be continued.) Chapter 655 ?? In the city of odur, which has just ushered in a new day of sunshine, Yalin has just signed the last document, and Nemo sent a message. The "Panda" who has been away for less than 24 hours actually sent another message. What''s the matter? "Open it for me. Www.xshuotxt.com" As soon as Nemo opened the file, a familiar scene appeared in front of Yalin. The familiar high-rise buildings, the wind turbine located in the urban area, and the airship flashing propaganda slogans in the sky. Isn''t this the school city in the magic directory world? Yalin raised his eyebrows. Did the goods go to this world to harm the common people again? But then again, when Ma is still here, I don''t know what yalesta will think when he learns that the fantasy killer is gone. However, the next second, a huge projection suddenly appeared in the picture. Yalin found that the projection character was the villain character sin demon dragon in the new fan who called me to be a double horsetail. However, when the sin demon dragon issued the declaration of aggression in a threatening tone, Yalin almost fell to the ground! I''m an X! What a mess! The ADI meikiel organization of the funny gentleman alliance wants to invade the School Park City. Is this death, death or death! However, when the picture continues to play, Yalin is a little speechless. In a building, the evil crab is fighting with Baijing sunspot. The speed of the other party is almost comparable to the spatial mobility of the sunspot. Baijing sunspot holding a steel needle can''t hit the other party with a steel needle at all, and he is even surrounded behind him by the other party for many times ~ HMM! Around his back to observe the back neck, while Chu Chun Li and Gu FA Meiwei with a wreath on one side were surrounded by a group of miscellaneous soldiers, but they didn''t seem to hurt each other. They just looked at their necks with a mirror. Forget it ~ anyway, this group of funny gentlemen alliance looks terrible, but in fact it won''t hurt people. The most is to cause some harassment to girls and seize the so-called "attribute power" by the way. If Baijing sunspot is taken away, it''s also good to have a double horsetail attribute. I also want to see sunspot and Meiqin change their hair style. The next picture is almost all kinds of battles with ADI meikiel in Xueyuan City, but seriously. In the original book, I am a group of gentlemen and funny guys. They have become so powerful in the magic forbidden world. The evil demon lizard, who originally took the convenience in the first episode, and the sin demon snake, who didn''t even have to fight, together with a guy who should be called sin demon wolf, were able to force Mai ye Chenli, who ranked fourth in LV5 in the battle. Even the whole dark Department members led by Mai ye Chenli, fell behind. Flanda, who is good at using puppet bombs, was even captured by the sin demon lizard. Now she is being taught by the other party with puppets "When did this group of teasers become so powerful?" After seeing the crime and demon wolf using the kill technology that only used to make complaints about the tears of Zuo Tian, the air curtain of wheat field Shen Li was lifted, and finally the Arun could not help but Tucao up. In the picture, the wheat field Shen Li, who was badly dressed by his skirt, had gone mad like a bomb and scattered it all over the place, but he could not even touch the shadow of the other side. ok Yalin had to admit that even if these teasing gentlemen were strengthened, they were still teasing. In the lane, the popular female horn God crack fire weaving and bad red hair priest Steele, who has the identity of a saint, were surrounded by the evil sea dragon and the evil Phoenix. Even if the evil sea dragon was strengthened in the battle, it was somewhat defeated by the God crack. Under the seven flashes of the God crack, the whole body of the evil sea dragon was marked with cracks, But God crack was surprised to see that the other party could resist his seven flashes. However, the play of shencrack in the battle in the picture is also a little abnormal. Yalin thinks it is probably because the attack method of evil sea dragon is too much. The white tentacles protruding between the strands of the evil sea dragon are like a weapon integrating attack and defense. Under the high-speed stab, the evil sea dragon wants to exchange opponents with stil several times in the battle. However, the evil sea dragon seems to have a certain attachment to the God crack fire weaving, and generally clings to the God crack, even if the whole body has been hurt a lot, but it doesn''t give up at all. Soon, father Hongmao was beaten by the evil Phoenix, and then restrained by the small soldiers watching with a weapon. When the evil phoenix also joined the battle against shencrack, shencrack was overwhelmed by the joint siege of an intermediate and an advanced BS. "Hahaha ~ admit defeat. Your resistance is useless. Soon I will be able to take your attributes myself." In the picture, the evil sea dragon, who finally got rid of his disadvantage after joining hands with the evil Phoenix, suddenly laughed. Yalin finally understood why the goods were so persistent in attacking shencrack. I have to say that shencrack fire weaving is really a "giant". At this time, the picture switched again. In an unmanned construction site in Xueyuan City, Yalin saw that sister Yuban with goggles was caught by a guy like a jellyfish. However, although sister Yuban was still expressionless, she said something calm and definitely wrong. On the other side of the picture, a huge storm is rolling around with flying sand. A man looming out of the dust is the first superpower in Xueyuan city. It seems that one side of the passage is carrying out the "absolute ability evolution plan" and was intruded when fighting with sister Yuban. After sister Yuban was captured, the opponent of one side of the passage has become a soldier of adimeikir, and there are four small BS soldiers besieging him. However, it should also be said that one side of the traffic is worthy of being the strongest LV5 in the School Park City. In the face of four strengthened ADI meikiel soldiers, one side of the traffic can still stand a firm advantage, so that the four people can''t even get close. "Aliens? Don''t underestimate Uncle Ben. I''ll tear up all your scum!!" Under vector control, one party in a rage blew out one after another of etimeikir soldiers, and some miscellaneous soldiers fired things like soap bubbles that were completely inaccessible. On the other side, the evil jellyfish, who took pictures of sister Yuban and exchanged mobile phone numbers, finally remembered that there was another enemy in front of her. After telling the soldiers to wrap up the wounds left when fighting with sister Yuban, the evil jellyfish passed to one side with the momentum of a leader. "Please wait, Lord evil jellyfish. Let me deal with the enemy in front of me." Just then came out from the rear, a soldier holding a samurai sword, hideously in the shape of a spider. After seeing the spider shaped warrior, the evil jellyfish seemed to flash a complex look in its eyes, but finally retreated: "you who have been training disciples in the rear, are you finally going to the battlefield today? Evil demon spider!" "Hehe ~ I probably saw that you and my disciples were so active in this aggression. As a master, I am also unwilling to be lonely." The ADI meikir warrior named sin demon spider said heartily like a swordsman who has seen through life and death. "Master ~" "Evil snail, evil devil flea and evil earthworm. You fought very well. Next, let me be a teacher to deal with this enemy." In front of one side of the passage, the sin devil spider has pulled out the samurai sword and stared at the other side with a fierce momentum. "I''m a warrior named sin devil spider, known as the first swordsman of adimequil," And one side of the passage seems to be baffled by these wonderful aliens. Holding their brains, one side of the passage said with a great shock: "what the hell? Has Bushido even spread to outer space? Are you guys a group of people wearing puppets?" In the city of audur, Yalin sat on the sofa and watched the crazy play with relish. By the way, he also bought a large box of popcorn lace for his exchange office to eat and watch. As the video continues to play, one party confronts the sin devil spider. At this moment, the sin devil spider suddenly says, "the so-called Bushido is the way to pursue the false mother." Hahaha ~ Bushido is going to cry and faint in the toilet! Yalin couldn''t help pounding the table. These funny people are so funny. As one of the parties, the passage is a pair of eyes that look at the other party as if they were stupid and forced. "I didn''t expect that the people I crave would meet here. It seems that you, sir, are also a person with a very high attribute of hypocrisy." Looking at the evil magic spider passing through one side, he said in an exclamatory tone, as if he had found an uncut good material and jade. The traffic of the strongest LV5 in the School Park City was dull for a while, and soon one green vein after another began to appear on the forehead of one party. Finally, the party passing like a volcanic eruption kicked on the ground. When the vector reflection was fully open, the whole cement ground burst up, and the gravel and the cables under the ground flew to the sin devil spider like raindrops. "I''ll crush you bastard into powder!!" Finally, Yalin couldn''t help laughing. It''s worthy of being the passage of the party with Unknown Gender. Even aliens recognize that you have a very high pseudo mother attribute. But after laughing, Yalin hesitated again. Xueyuan city is now being invaded by aliens. Although it is a group of funny gentleman aliens deliberately found by the creator, will this affect his call in the future! And do you want dangma to know? After all, Xueyuan city is the hometown of dangma, but when you think about it carefully, dangma should no longer remember the people in Xueyuan city. It''s no use to show dangma. At most, it makes him miss the original world more. Anyway, it''s impossible for him to return to Xueyuan city. Let''s just look at this video as a joke. To be continued. Chapter 656 The most annoying thing about watching is that it disappears when you see half of it, and it''s just the most critical time. WwW.XsHuoTXt. com When the chilling video was finally broadcast to changpantai middle school, Yalin only had time to find that changpantai middle school, where gun sister Yuban Meiqin studied, had become a nursing college, which was occupied by a guy named evil swan. Now he was carrying a group of oddly shaped adimeikiel soldiers to seize the attribute power of the goddess of changpantai middle school, The girl who had won the attribute power was invited by the black minions to the table next to her to enjoy free dessert. As a result, it ended before she could see the video of Meiqin. Fortunately, I didn''t choose this group of funny people before. They have no combat effectiveness at all except funny. "Lin ~ what''s the matter? I''m so happy." After a night''s sleep in her office study, she finally woke up and rubbed her sleepy eyes. Lei looked at Yalin, who was overjoyed. "Nothing, just some briefings." Yalin waved his hand and couldn''t tell Lei that he was watching a group of gentlemen''s Alliance waging an earth invasion war. Now time goes back and everything is back to normal. After having breakfast with Lei, Yalin inspected the whole city of odur again. Work continues in every area. The forger hall has now used all its production for military, and the production of ordinary farm tools and tools has been transferred to the new forging factory in the lower area, Now there are many freed slaves. These people who have obtained the rights of free people, Yalin also needs to find some jobs for them. After referring to the model of tiaojiaokang, Yalin decided to adopt more efficient flow operation first. In terms of production capacity, at this stage, it only needs to meet the daily needs of odur city and surrounding mines, logging farms and farms. The forging hall, which is divided into complete military, has begun to no longer meet the needs of the army in the production of ordinary steel weapons. The mined precious secret silver and refined gold Yalin do not blindly convert these minerals into material energy, but start to be used to build all kinds of high-grade and excellent weapons and equipment, because the technology is still limited. Most of the equipment produced in the forge hall are high-level equipment, a small amount of excellent equipment and occasionally several excellent ones. After the Minotaur blacksmith Norta and dwarf craftsman recover from injury. Also failed to create a legendary weapon. Of course, in addition to conventional weapons, the biggest job of the forge hall is to produce various parts for the Magic Knight. Ten thousand years ago, during the dragon war, the forger hall was the main factory for the production of magic knights. Although it was damaged in the war, many huge production facilities were retained in the hall, such as mold tools, hanging towers, giant magic guide stamping devices, etc. after repair or Yalin directly replaced the system, the forger hall has now regained its former vitality. In the Vientiane research tower, Weber, who works under Medea, has become famous recently. He has a new paper. Weber has successfully reduced the magic consumption of the portal in the whole city by 20%. And further improved the transmission stability, and this achievement put some pressure on miss yuansaka, who had been pressing on Weber''s head. It was nearly 10 pm before Yalin returned to the room. With 100000 points of soul energy and 100000 points of material energy compensated, and the energy originally trapped by the system, Yalin also returned. Now Yalin has plenty of money. First, he opened the system and summoned a whole 200 human civilians, Yalin began to send most of these civilians to the lower areas as internal integration into the liberated slaves. Another small group of people, Yalin, decided to let them receive some basic training, and then send them all to the Saxony kingdom. Xiunaizel has been eager to establish an intelligence collection agency. Before, because Yalin was full of elves, he couldn''t get enough hands. Now the plan can be implemented. Well, here comes the guest. At this time, Yalin felt that an outsider had entered the misty forest. And upstream along the only unsealed River, it has a very strong and familiar magic atmosphere. There is only one person with this magic flow under the influence of Yalin. The great mage of the sage''s tower is now the only human mage with level 20 magic level in the mainland. A white dragon bodyguard was sent. Yalin asked him to meet the returning mage. He calculated the time after he left here last time. The spell seal on Farron''s body should take some time to happen. However, according to the information obtained, the internal struggle of the sage''s tower has been forcibly suppressed by thunder after Farron''s return, As a reformist, enthus and his followers were expelled from the tower of sages. Now I don''t know what to do for the time being. Of course, I''m not interested in these. After all, it''s someone else''s housework. His only interest is what useful news Farron can bring to himself this time. Before Farron arrives. Having nothing to do, Yalin simply used the three lifeAn character calls compensated to himself. Although he was designated to call someone, one potential can only be level B, while the other two potentials can only be level C, which makes Yalin headache. The level B reward Yalin was originally very fond of the heroine Ignace in the work of dust skeleton magic Beijing, However, the potential level of the other party exceeded the level of B. finally, Yalin had to change a human shape and chose Shangshan Qianxin, the beautiful military God in lance in the Warring States period, for short. Name: Shangshan Qianxin Race: Human Occupation: Lord Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 150 / 150 Strength: 167 Agility: 244 Spirit: 102 Wisdom: 172 Constitution: 116 Favorability: admire 100 / 100 Special abilities: soul connection (soul connection with Yalin) commander (leadership ability improvement) proficient in swordsmanship (sword fighting effectiveness enhancement), loyalty (favor is not easy to decline) noble belief (spiritual magic resistance improvement, strong sense of Justice) Growth potential: B Special Summon resurrection needs: 8500 soul energy As the potential of level B, sister Shangshan is also good in attributes, but in terms of special abilities, like Lu Luxiu, she is good at commanding military operations rather than military management and construction. Originally, Yalin hoped to transfer sister Shang Shan to President Kim Bradley, but now it seems that this idea can only be put off for the time being. When the beautiful Shangshan appeared in full armor, the female military God who was directly promoted to the highest broke out with unprecedented enthusiasm, booed and warmed up to Yalin, and communicated with the Shangshan as a repeater. After learning that she had crossed a different world, Shangshan''s calmness completely exceeded Yalin''s expectations. In sister Shangshan''s eyes, the so-called different world is probably just a new world outside Japan. Even if Yalin said that this is another "world" rather than another "continent", he waved his hand as he ate his pastry shirt and letter. "It doesn''t matter ~ it doesn''t matter. I''ll slowly find a way back in the future." "What if you can''t go back?" "I can''t go back. It''s also very troublesome, but forget it. Just continue to practice Kendo here." Looking at the red faced and forthright female military God in front of him, Yalin had to sigh that it would be good if every summoned secondary character were as free and easy as you. Every time he summoned a new character, he had to work as a part-time psychological counselor. Up to now, he has no teacher in psychology. After giving sister Shang Shan''s routine ID badge, the female military God, who is also a swordsman with excellent martial arts, also invited Lin to have a duel. This way has been used to celebrate the alternation between the two. However, Lin, who is busy now, has temporarily shirked it on the grounds that there are visitors coming later. "Well, if we have time tomorrow, let''s have a good competition in everything, just like before, Ya Linjun ~" after eating the last piece of cake, sister Shan showed her affectionate eyes and looked at Ya Lin before leaving. "It''s a deal. I''ll accompany you when I have time tomorrow." Unable to support sister Shangshan''s enthusiasm, Yalin had to agree. After sister Shangshan left, Yalin finally smiled helplessly. This moment raised his liking to the highest, sometimes it made him unable to adapt. In the original book, sister Shangshan fell in love with lance at first sight, but here she changed to herself. I''m afraid she still likes it beyond the scope of love at first sight. To put it directly, she has the highest favor of sister Shangshan now. It''s estimated that it''s no problem to directly hold the beautiful female military God to her bed tonight. What about my father In the hands of the other two C-level Lipan characters summon rewards. To be honest, these two choices make Yalin a little difficult. The potential level of level C is just stuck at the critical point of mortals. There are not powerful characters in Lipan''s works, but these characters all exist above level C, and even AAA Lipan characters. However, the C-level Lipan characters are almost ordinary people, most of whom are mercenaries, assassins, gladiators, swordsmen and so on. If you call a swordsman and mercenary in normal animation, Yalin won''t hesitate, but there are too many wonderful characters in Lipan. For example, the strength of female swordsmen in several works seems to be at the top of level C, but the special abilities of the characters really make Yalin dare not look directly at it. I don''t know whether the Tao is the evil interest arrangement of the creator panda, Or the original setting of female characters in animation and games is too wonderful. Yalin has seen a lot of special abilities in many female sexual characters in lifeAn, such as sensitive physique, body, immoral soul and so on. After calling Yazi fujizawa, the nurse of night x disease building, Yalin also quietly browsed the attribute panel of Yazi fujizawa. Yazi fujizawa also has the special ability of sensitive physique, and even a more disharmonious ability, which surprised Yalin. "Do level C characters have a normal role? How can their special abilities compare with each other?" After a long selection, Yalin had to let Nemo screen the characters. Finally, two characters entered Yalin''s eyes. (to be continued.) Chapter 657 ?readx(); The first candidate is from dirty wings ~ no! Wrong again, it''s lizia, one of the heroines of eustia the dirty wing and the chief Princess of the royal family virtue. Norvis Yuri. Under the dual restrictions that the role of Lipan must be and the potential level cannot exceed C, the only thing Yalin can do is to try not to choose roles with too many wonderful attributes. As a princess part-time maid, lizia is very good. Although lizia''s potential level is DDD, she is more than many candidates with C potential. Lydia doesn''t have a special ability of disharmony, and she has a special talent of group gain that can slightly improve the collective popularity. In addition, Lydia has some administrative abilities that can be trained to become independent administrative talents in the future. In addition to the above reasons, another important reason is that Yalin, who has played the original, likes the proud Laurie King daughter very much. Even if lizia''s grade has not reached C, Yalin decided to choose her. The second is a familiar role, with blue pupils, silver gray and long waist hair, wearing black hair hoops, with the title of Female Emperor Wu and the classmate of sakashi Zhidai! The reason why she chose Zhidai is also very simple, because she is Zhidai, because she is Zhidai, because she is sakaka Zhidai! Important things must be said three times. Any questions? With a headdress and a royal dress, Alicia came out and gave welfare. When a proud Laurie King daughter took the initiative to rush into Yalin''s arms, Yalin vowed that her behavior of hugging Alicia was entirely a subconscious instinctive behavior, which has an irresistible factor. "Long time no see, Ya Linqing. I miss you so much!" "Ha ~ ha ~ I haven''t seen you for a long time, lizia. Can you get off me first?" Like a koala bear, holding her own daughter down from the body, looking at the golden double horse tail, which is full of vigor, the queen of Yalin actually wants to make complaints about the Black Royal dress of Tucao, which is really very emotional. To put it simply, a girl of lizia''s age shouldn''t wear such a dress that completely tightens her body curve. Although lizia''s chest is still flat, her small ass is stretched out an attractive curve by a short skirt that only reaches the bottom of her thigh. This dress looks elegant but exudes a strong sense of craftsmanship. It doesn''t matter if it''s normal, Yalin doesn''t mind enjoying this subtle benefit. But now is definitely not appropriate, because not far behind lizia, sakaka Female Emperor Wu is looking at herself with a smile. It''s like another miss yuansaka Lin "Sakamoto Zhidai''s classmate ~ that guhezhu and her mother Zaomiao are also here!" It took a long time for Yalin to hold out a word, a word that made him feel a little inexplicable. When selecting Zhidai, I already connected the memory of Zhu and others with Zhidai. "Oh, really. But can you tell me who this lovely little sister is before?" With a faint smile, Zhidai whispered. It was a very calm smile, giving people a feeling of spring breeze, but Yalin could feel that the calm smile contained a stinging sight. As the highly popular Sakamoto Zhidai in CLANND is also the only female character with Class C potential in the game, the main reason why Yalin chose Zhidai is actually out of some selfishness. I like the role of Zhidai very much, because as a heroine, Zhidai sakazaka is the strongest girl. With strong natural gas, it has leadership ability and super combat effectiveness, strong leg skills and is good at group fighting. It has clashed with a large number of bad teenagers and won every battle. It can be said that it is an invincible bad girl in the town. Because of its super combat effectiveness, it is not even called Female Emperor Wu by fans in the ACG industry. Of course, the definition of being strong is not just that Zhidai is very good at fighting, but that Zhidai sakazaka has a more mature character than other girls, works with themes like CLANND. Most of the girls are traditional little birds depending on people''s character. Even tenglin apricot is no exception. After taking off her disguise, apricot also cried loudly in the rain. But only tomodai sakazaka knows, She knows what she is doing, what her priorities are, and what she ultimately wants, and has a very amazing executive power. In the past world, many women needed men to shine, but Zhidai was different. She was strong enough, not a flower that can only grow in the greenhouse. Perhaps there is a lack of the beauty of shyness and weakness that girls should have, but this occasionally strong character like a boy also adds an attribute called "imperial sister". Perhaps for many men, a strong partner who can go hand in hand with himself in strong winds and heavy rain is better than any peerless beauty. It was then that Lycia seemed to notice. It seems that there are more than yourself and Ya Linqing in the room. "Excuse me ~ allow me to introduce myself. I''m Princess leicia de Novis Yuri." Too many thoughts in my heart want to talk, too long parting makes me seem to be held by Ya Linqing all the time! However, as the chief Princess of the royal family, Lycia still noticed her identity and chose to let go and introduced herself politely. "Princess?" Sakazaka Shidai tilted his head, as if looking at rare animals, and looked at lizia in a rather retro style dress. "Yes, I''m sorry I lost my temper just now." Sakazaka took lizia''s hand and asked happily, "lizia ~ are you really a princess?" "Um ~ um ~ Yes" "Nice to meet you, your highness, my name is Sakagami Chiyo." As novas Etier''s successor, the supreme ruler. Lydia was confined to the Royal Palace in terms of personal freedom. She didn''t have many opportunities to visit the lower cities. Now she still thinks she is still in novas Lydia of etier just regarded Osaka as an ordinary citizen. For chidai, although she is petite and lovely, she seems to be just a princess of a European country. For many girls, "Princess" is a childhood dream. When a real princess appears in front of her, she naturally attracts chidai''s attention, even if she has grown up, But deep inside, there is still a dream that once belonged to countless girls. "Princess Leia princess, are you the princess of that country?" "Eh!?" Zhidai''s question immediately stunned lizia. To lizia, it seems that there is only novas in the world There seems to be no country outside etier, or, to be exact, only novas, called the concept of city Etier is still alive, and everything else has been swallowed up by the black vortex. "Chidai and Lycia, there are some things I need to explain to you alone." Hearing this, Yalin immediately screamed that it was not good. After pulling the two girls to the sofa and sitting down, Yalin had to carefully explain the current situation, and then began to wait for the two girls to recover from the shock. However, contrary to Yalin''s expectation, Shidai sakazaka, who was much stronger in his own eyes, showed more uneasy emotions, while lizia, who was also strong but should be concerned about the people, quickly calmed down after a short period of confusion. Through the pictures, images and other materials displayed by Yalin, Lydia has completely determined that she has indeed experienced incredible situations. She has separated herself from her original world and came to a new world. After a long silence, Lydia suddenly raised her head and asked, "Lin Qing, can''t we really go back?" "I think so." Yalin nodded strangely. In fact, there is still a way to go back, that is, as a game participant, he loses. According to the agreement with the creator panda, all the characters summoned by himself will be repatriated to their original world, but just because of this, how can he say it! A strange light flashed in Lydia''s eyes: "so how did we come to this world?" "I''m afraid it''s incomprehensible." Previously, Yalin has launched a skill called "guilty heart", and now she is suddenly asked this question, which has caused Yalin''s "double guilty heart" effect. "Ah Linqing, think carefully! If there are two completely different worlds here, is there any way to let all the people of novas etier come to this world?" What£¡£¿ Looking at lizia, who held her hand tightly, Yalin didn''t know what to say at the moment. If I can''t go back, Lydia even wants to let all the people in the world of "yyyytia" come to this different world. What is this princess''s highness thinking? However, after a little thought, Arlene understood Lydia''s intention. That''s right! In the background story of Eustacia the dirty wing, the whole world angered the gods because of human arrogance and sin. In order to punish mankind, God recalled all angels and swallowed the whole world by the black vortex. Now only novas The city of etier floats in the air because of the prayer of a saint and has become the last habitat of mankind. However, the great collapse from time to time also makes this last habitat dangerous. Strictly speaking, this is a world that is about to perish. As a princess, lizia, who cares about all the people, is naturally worried. Living in a city that may be completely annihilated in chaos, I''m afraid she will be uneasy all day, whether it''s a high nobleman or the lowest slave in prison. Now a new world is unfolding in front of Lucia. With rich resources, stable land and black chaos that does not devour everything, it is simply a paradise in the records of human civilization before the great collapse. Compared with waiting for destruction in the dying world, if all live in novas When the people of etier are transferred to this world, mankind will be reborn and completely liberated from the threat of God. Looking at the excited look of lizia as a princess, Yalin''s heart is tangled to death. (to be continued.) Chapter 658 Lizia''s idea is very good. It directly allows people to come from a dying world to a new world full of vitality. There is no need to fear the floating city that will be swallowed up by black chaos every day, nor to worry about the shortage of products caused by the shortage of land, such as forests, mountains, plains, oceans There are places to be developed everywhere. Moreover, on this planet seven times larger than the earth, the continent where odur city is now located is only the main continent of the world, and there are many unexplored areas on the other side of the endless sea. If novas All the residents of etier have come to this different world, let alone the need for external expansion to compete for survival territory with the aborigines. It is estimated that the city of odur can eat all these people at one go. After all, in the world of eustia with filthy wings, it is still in an era of relatively backward productivity, And how many people can there be in the world where there is only one city swallowed up by the great collapse? million? Two million? Three million? It is estimated that there are 10 million people in this vast and sparsely populated world, and this population disappeared at the same moment as pepper. You know, the capital of the original world of Yalin, the population of this modern city is as large as 20 million when Yalin crosses. In this number, even the total population of some European countries is not as large as that of this city. If the whole novas The citizens of etier have come through. Yalin will not oppose them and will welcome them to settle in his own city. After all, it is more convenient to directly obtain the population of the whole city than selecting people without violence and criminal tendencies from slaves to become free people, Moreover, it also brings out many different types of technicians, eliminating the time and cost of secondary training. But the ideal is full, the reality is the backbone! Yalin''s request for Lycia can only be helped by love. He has only one calling system in his hand. Each person needs to spend varying soul energy. It is estimated that only the creator can open the channel connecting the two worlds. In the face of this situation, lizia, the queen from the dirty wing world, clenched her teeth and meditated. She finally found that she had come to a vibrant new world. In any case, lizia didn''t want to give up this opportunity. In novas Etier still has many people living in the floating city on the edge of destruction. If they can all be transferred to this new world, there are sufficient land and resources to let people put aside their fear and hatred and live again. "There''s nothing I can do about it, Alin Ching ~" "I''m sorry, Lucia. Although our passage into the new world shows that there is a channel connecting each other''s worlds, we don''t know how to open this channel. Even if we take how to open this channel as a new topic to study now, I''m afraid it will take a long time." Lizia''s eyes swelled with tears: "why is this so? It''s clear that there is a new world full of hope here. Why is it that only me and alinqing have come here? If people living in novas etier can come here" Lizia was very sad when she was driven into despair just when she saw hope. On the other hand, Zhidai is very confused. Novas Etiel, the broken world, what is this and what! Although he couldn''t help but want to talk to Yalin and talk about the feelings hidden in his heart for many years, seeing that a 14-year-old girl like Lisia had fallen into Yalin''s arms and cried out, sakazaka Zhidai decided to wait for a while, but there were too many thoughts in his heart, which made him a little reluctant to give up. Lizia is like a hybrid, with a bright face, and she is still a princess. No matter what country, even a country she has never heard of, the identity of a princess is much higher than ordinary people. More importantly, she knew Yalin, and seemed to be very familiar. She knew that she could throw herself into Yalin''s arms and cry as a princess. I really envy you. I also want to \ no! no no That''s not the point! The real focus should be on the relationship between Lydia as a princess and Yalin! Sakaka''s face is a little red. The wishful thinking Zhidai brain has made up many possibilities, ordinary friends! The relationship with the princess is not ordinary, childhood sweetheart? It''s impossible that Yalin grew up with himself. It''s his own green wood, bamboo and horse. The last possibility is that Yalin''s father knows Lucia''s father, and then it''s like the plot in the old TV play. They are lovers married by their parents since childhood! impossible. It''s impossible. Lydia is too young to be legally married at all! Lizia is a foreign princess. If lizia''s national customs are different from those in Japan, they can get married as long as they are happy. In this way, won''t Yalin become a son-in-law in Ao. No ~ impossible ~ I must have thought too much! Ha ~ ha ~ ha~ "What are you doing, Zhidai?" Yalin inexplicably looked at Zhidai who kept holding the tea table with his head. The female emperor Wu in his mind should have no off-line attribute! Lizia is also a very strong girl. After all, she must bear the burden of the ruler when she is still a minor girl in the original work. After venting her feelings, lizia soon returned to normal. The king daughter of Laurie did not intend to give up hope, but tried to find out the reason why she crossed. But before that, Yalin has to arrange accommodation for Lydia. Interestingly, after learning that guhezhu, a classmate, and his mother were also there, sakazaki, who learned about the situation, decided to move to the residence. After learning that there were still vacant rooms in the residence, Lydia was also happy to want to live together. According to Lydia''s meaning, she wanted to know about the lives of civilians in the world. But just thought it was over and sent them away for less than ten minutes, Yalin found that sakashi Zhidai quietly ran back. "What''s the matter? Zhidai ~" Yalin, who was tidying up his room and preparing to negotiate with Farron, asked suspiciously. "Sorry ~" Suddenly, Zhidai suddenly apologized to Yalin, and then in Yalin''s puzzled look, Zhidai rushed into his arms, and then the girl kissed her soft lips. Click~ Yalin was surprised by the kiss, and all the books in his hand fell to the ground. The popular imperial sister Saka shangzhidai of CLANND actually took the initiative to kiss herself. This welfare is too big! "What''s the matter? Zhidai, suddenly," Yalin stammered this time. "I''m sorry, because I really don''t want to bury my thoughts in my heart." Yalin was surprised to find that the tears of Zhidai, who was strong and strong, had slipped from the corners of his eyes. The reason why Zhidai suddenly became so excited was that he seemed to see his long lost lover. I''m afraid the reason was that he was forced to improve his favor to the highest level. However, Zhidai almost has a deep love for Yalin because his feelings and memory are systematically distorted. However, in Yalin''s eyes, Zhidai sakaka is just an excellent girl he appreciates very much. He used to treat Zhidai as an outsider, but he never wanted to become a lover with Zhidai. However, now in the face of the passionate Zhidai, Yalin always feels that he can''t put on a bitter gourd face to face the girl who loves him. If he does, it is estimated that I will commit Tiansha and die alone without company. Looking at the beautiful Zhidai in her school uniform, Yalin talked with her for a while, from playing and living together in Guangban Town, to Zhidai''s separation after an accident at home, and finally transferred to Guangban University. Zhidai''s memory has a coherent and clear memory of Yalin because it has been modified by the system, but Yalin can only rely on recalling the original plot of CLANND to chat with Zhidai. Fortunately, Yalin has a deep memory of this work and has no big problems in answering questions. "Yalin, I''d like to know how you know Lucia and what you mean by the great collapse just now." For this problem, Yalin was really perfunctory. Therefore, he had to make up a lie. Generally, Yalin set himself as a son. One time, he inadvertently crossed into lizia''s world, and then met and assisted lizia''s father at that time. Later, he didn''t know why he crossed into this world. For this lie, Yalin feels that there are too many loopholes. If it is usually sakashi Zhidai, he will definitely beat Yalin angrily and consider whether to call the mental hospital, but now Zhidai is very easy to accept. After all, the current situation is that even Zhidai has passed through himself. It is not impossible for Yalin to pass through it many times. "Your Majesty Yalin, Mr. Farron is here." While they were talking, the fairy maid outside the door suddenly came in and reported. At this time, Yalin found that he had talked with Zhidai for too long and completely forgot the time. "Sorry, Zhidai, I have another guest to see today. Shall we talk when we are free later?" "Well ~ then I won''t bother." Zhidai, with a red face, nodded and left. After Zhidai left, an old magician who had not had time to tidy up the dust came in at the sign of Yalin. Yalin looked at Farron. He seemed older than when he left before, but his eyes were bright, as if a big stone had finally been removed from his heart, Although the body is very tired, but the heart is extremely relaxed. "Excuse me, your majesty Yalin." In the face of alinfarron, he took off his hat and bowed slightly. He is a world-renowned great mage on the mainland, but he is still just an ordinary mortal here. Even the giant dragon has to lower his noble head in front of God. As a human, Farron dare not lose his courtesy. (to be continued.) Chapter 659 When Farron stepped into Arlene''s room, the spell seal on the old mage disappeared in an instant. Just waiting outside the door, a young girl with silver gray and long waist hair and strange clothes came out. Even among the female mages in the sage''s tower, the other party''s face can be said to be beautiful. However, how do you think the young girl is just a very ordinary girl? I really don''t know why the ancient god summoned a powerless human girl. Farron also noticed that when the girl passed by her just now, her beautiful face was red and seemed very excited. Although she was no longer young, Farron knew that many female mages in love in the sage''s tower would also show such an expression, but it was in the divine domain of an ancient god, An ordinary human girl should not talk to the gods After seeing Yalin, Farron immediately gave up the idea in his mind. It''s best not to think about this kind of thing in front of the gods. Gossiping about the private affairs of a God is a stupid thing. If the gods see through what they think in their heart, the result will be absolutely tragic. "I already know what you do. Sometimes a long pain is better than a short pain. Making a decision is not as difficult as expected." "Indeed." Farron sighed and smiled: "I really overestimated the influence of the reformers and the difficulty of the world in choosing morality and interests. No wonder the ''Lord'' of the Holy See would say that human beings are the embodiment of original sin and a lost lamb. If they do not accept guidance, they will make a big mistake." "You think the world is too complicated. In fact, the world is so simple. Every standard of conduct has a reference, that is, the number of interests. When the reformers who are not expelled cannot bring benefits, they are the dust that no one pays attention to." Farron nodded, "yes! I think enthus should understand that his value in the eyes of others is in the tower of sages. Once he leaves the tower of sages, he is worthless." "However, there is no shortage of fools in the world. In the future, a second entexius will be born in the tower of sages." For this, Farron nodded noncommittally and said, "yes, but I don''t know if the next fool is as lucky as entseus. After leaving the tower of the sage, he and his followers can still be accepted by the karsermon empire." Referring to the karlseman Empire, Yalin frowned slightly. When he mentioned the country, he thought of Elsa, the sister of irogel. Up to now, klossid seems to have encountered unexpected obstacles. Recently, the karlseman Empire seems to have strengthened its domestic alert. Now it doesn''t know whether Aisha is alive or dead. Sometimes it wants to exchange assassin for them to investigate the situation. However, Yalin is now concerned about the great mage in front of him: "the spell seal will not take effect for some time. I left just after the change of people in the sage tower. I thought you would continue to consolidate the Conservatives, and then wait until the world is almost over before you come back." "Conservatives can''t continue to be so conservative, and the whole sage tower really needs some reform. I made it clear before I left. Next, it depends on what they do." "It''s worth it that you expelled enthus and helped the Conservatives carry all the black pot?" Farron smiled as if looking away from everything: "I''m already a dying old man and not far from death. Now as a living person, I don''t care about other people''s evaluation of me. When I become a dead person, I don''t care about these ~ ha ha ~" "Very interesting" Yalin nodded. The old mage was really interesting: "are you going to take this place as a nursing home next?" "Well, maybe I have a little idea. At least before I die, I hope to know more stories buried in history." Farron said, taking a sip of the hot tea brought by the maid: "Sometimes I''m too tired, and now the whole continent has slowly entered a period of instability. Demons and undead have suddenly appeared in the holy capital in the west of the continent, and demonic intrusion has recently come from the karsermon empire in the East. Therefore, the Holy See has also strengthened its vigilance to all parishes." There are demons in the East, which makes Yalin pay a little attention. Yalin in the holy capital can be sure that Mostar, the master of pain, is making trouble, and who will be on the mainland. Aleguso, the master of killing, is now located in the kingdom of belrama, and the karsermon Empire has an accident. However, it is possible to ignite everywhere to attract the attention of the Holy See. However, no matter what the devil in the distorted void is doing, it is OK for Yalin as long as he doesn''t cross the border to the kingdom of sarkson. Now the devil''s invasion of the main material plane is actually good. It can just add some trouble to the Holy See and the holy capital and consume them, so as not to cut themselves after the end of the protection period. Yalin and Fallon talked for a long time. After the old magician left, Yalin thought. This time, Fallon brought a lot of new news to himself. In recent years, the continent, which has been silent for a long time, has entered an unstable period again, and the demons in the distorted void are ready to move. Although the holy capital is resisting the dual threat of the dead and the devil, it still maintains a stable development policy, while the Holy See gradually shows a radical attitude because of the expansion of faith. Although the whole continent seems calm on the surface for a while, it is already surging in private. Here, Yalin couldn''t help thinking. When the novice protection period is over, what kind of shock will he bring to this already unstable continent? At this time, a familiar and nostalgic power wave was introduced into Yalin''s mind, just like opening the dusty memory in his mind. In an instant, Yalin left and returned to the frost wing hall, "Master, this is \ In the garden, arrogill was at a loss holding a slightly blue lyre. After Yalin arrived, the elf girl quickly explained the situation, as if she had learned about Yalin''s arrival. The lyre shot a beam of light into the air, and the figure of Tiffany, the son of the star, slowly emerged. Projection spell, this is Tiffany''s message, but why does it suddenly appear at this time? Yalin stared at Tiffany speechless, and irogel was also fascinated, looking at the beautiful figure in the sky. "Elujah, step back first." "Yes ~ master." Irogel bowed slightly and then stepped down with the maid Ni. Yalin gazed at the person once loved by the White Dragon King. Even the girl who had not been erased in the Dragon King''s soul and memory after thousands of years. Originally, he thought that Tiffany''s portrait had expressed the girl''s tenderness and beauty incisively and vividly, but at this moment, Tiffany, the living son of the star in the projection, was more beautiful and moving than the person in the picture. "Long time no see, Yalin!" Tiffany in the projection is looking at Ya Lin in a purple robe with a faint smile. There is inexplicable tenderness in her beautiful eyes. Even if she is just looked at Ya Lin by these eyes, she can''t help feeling a burst of warmth. "If one day you can see these images, it means I''m dead." Even when it comes to her own death, Tiffany still smiles, as if she had already seen life and death, and her beautiful face has unspeakable sadness. "I''ve been living in peace under your protection for so many years, but I bear the brand of sacrifice. It''s always an unspeakable depression. As the son of the star, my life will not decay with time, but that''s why I can''t always accept your protection." Tiffany looked very lonely, like flowers in full bloom, but she was surrounded by the vast desert, carrying the fate of sacrifice, which always made the son of stars afraid of her own fate. ''I love you ~ Yalin! So I''m sorry ~ I have to leave you. If I don''t take off this hateful yoke of fate, I will never get peace. Whether gods or demons, all the extraordinary people in the world want to devour my flesh and blood. I don''t want to bring disaster to you, and I can''t accept your protection forever. " Looking at the tearful Tiffany, Yalin felt that some strong feelings were gushing out of her soul. "Now I''m studying how to remove the shackles of fate from me. Please forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye, because I feel relieved to accept your shelter next to you, and it''s because of this peace of mind that I''m running away. I always feel that it''s OK with the passage of such days, but I understand that there are some problems that need to be faced all the time, Evasion is not the solution. " "I need time, I need some time. If I can, I really hope I don''t have to let people see these photos. I really hope to return to you with a relaxed mood one day and tell you that I am free. I am no longer a sacrifice into the world, but if I don''t finish it, If my life passes away, all my research results will wait for the second son of the star who bears an abominable fate like me to inherit. When she opens my legacy, this video will be broadcast. " The second star''s son found Tiffany''s legacy. Yalin was surprised. That''s what the star''s son named Tiffany said at that time!! "Yalin ~ if you see these images, I just want to ask you one thing. Please give this child who is also carrying the fate of sacrifice with me some time. Please keep your promise and open the door for her. This is my last request to you in this life!" Tiffany''s figure slowly disappeared. Yalin couldn''t help touching his cheek. There was a tear on it. However, at the moment, he didn''t want to cry. This tear is the memory of the once White Dragon King, which resonates with what happened in front of him. Left a hope for you, but also for me It turned out that this sentence of Tiffany at that time meant that Yalin stroked the lyre in his hand. Yalin didn''t want to tarnish this feeling that didn''t belong to him. If this was the last request of Tiffany, the son of the first star, then he felt sorry I''m just giving Tiffany some time. I hope this child who is also bound by an abominable fate can find her own hope. (to be continued.) Chapter 660 The second star''s son, Tiffany, has found the legacy left by Tiffany. Yalin is not surprised by this speed. The star''s son''s ability is very magical, just like Tiffany can project a split into his frost wing hall from thousands of miles away. The power of the star''s son can''t be explained by common sense and rules, just like a power of success. Now Yalin really hopes that Tiffany can complete Tiffany''s research. If the child can remove the shackles of sacrificial fate, he doesn''t have to be against the innocent girl involved in the cruel fate because of himself. Just thinking that the shackles on the girl are set by the creator, Yalin always feels that the opportunity may be small. No matter how powerful the son of the star is, he is still the creator''s creation. For example, when the creator pauses, the fantasy killer who will be hemp is powerless. Just like the creator said, "the characters in the book can''t resist the author of the book." the longer he gets along with the creator himself, The more Yalin can feel the meaning of this sentence, the more he feels his seemingly terrible but actually small body. Some impatient Yalin sat on the garden bench and called for arrogill. Then Yalin handed her the lyre again. This lyre was once a gift left by Tiffany to the White Dragon King when she left. Before leaving, the son of the star left a word, hoping that the Dragon King could take good care of the lyre. One day after she returned, she would pick it up and continue to play in the yarnod mountains. The White Dragon King took good care of the lyre as agreed, Even after tens of thousands of years, the lyre blessed with the power of the son of the star has not been consumed by even a little time, but its holder can no longer come back to play. Arrogill didn''t leave, but gently plucked the strings and stared at the elf girl. In a trance, Yalin overlapped everything in front of him with the scene ten thousand years ago. At that time, the king of the white dragon also liked to sit in the garden and listen to Tiffany''s performance. For the Dragon King with endless life, this is his favorite thing. Even if he sits here all day, he won''t feel bored. "Master ~ do you have something on your mind?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± ARIM did not answer, and elojer hurried to stop questioning. It''s just that compared with the look of fear before, arrogill is much better now. At least she knows one thing. The ancient god in front of her is not a happy monster. At ordinary times, the ancient god won''t be angry as long as she doesn''t touch some sensitive topics. "How did you practice the music I gave you last time?" "Sorry, master, I can already play, but I''m not proficient." With an apology, irogel said that the piano music is very beautiful, but the playing requirements are also very high. Up to now, although she can play it, she always loses some notes in the process and can''t play it completely. "Play it to me." "Yes ~ master." After that, Yalin closed his eyes and a familiar melody soon sounded in his ears. That''s the music composed by the son of the star. It''s a piano music that shakes the soul according to her life. Even the once angry dragon will be soft and quiet when hearing this music. Immersed in the sound of the piano, Yalin thought of another question. If Tiffany had found Tiffany''s legacy and chose to hide somewhere for research, God knows where Tiffany would leave something in the research workshop arranged by the former star son. You know, she could easily make master level magic guides and equipment by using the power of the star son, In addition, now the power of the son of stars is re blessed. It is estimated that no one in the whole workshop can find TIFFA. Even if they find the power to face the two son of stars, even the gods may not win. Ding Ding~ The sound of the piano suddenly stopped and Yalin recovered in an instant. I saw a bloodstain on her finger holding the lyre, and a trace of blood was stained on the transparent crystal string at the moment. "I''m sorry, master. I''m really not proficient in this song." Instead of worrying about her fingers, she quickly dried the blood on the string with her handkerchief. Alin glanced at arrogill. Reaching out to hold the girl''s white and tender hands, the white light flashed slightly, and the wound on her finger healed instantly under the power of advanced self-healing magic. "Practice more. I hope I can hear the complete sound next time." "Ah ~ Yes! Master ~" Looking at the figure of Yalin gradually disappearing, there was a strange gentle look in her beautiful eyes with her fingers covered. Yalin, who returned to odur City, was worried. Al Sid and others who went to the west of the mainland to look for the son of the star have not responded so far. The time for their departure has passed for nearly two months. As far as the distance is concerned, they should have arrived at the grassland in the Western Orc gathering area. Anyway, they should contact with the communication wizard at any cost. Although there was a white dragon bodyguard behind, Alexis followed quietly. But until there was someone behind the holy capital, Yalin was not sure that Alexis could absolutely guarantee the safety of Al Sid and others. In particular, Alexis''s own identity is more sensitive than that of a saint fighter. Damn it! What the hell happened! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Capricorn golden saint al Sid and Scorpio golden saint kaludia, as well as three other powerful silver saints. It has been almost two months since the Saxony Kingdom stepped into the area under the command of the holy capital in the west of the mainland. However, Yalin expected that the five people should be able to reach the assured prairie in the northwest of the holy capital in half a month. According to the data, where should be the autonomous habitat of the orcs? When he first saw the son of stars, Some ornaments on the other side made Yalin judge the approximate landing place of the son of the star. The orcs are an ancient and wild nation. However, compared with the greedy and cruel ogres, the orcs have their own civilization and can communicate with people. Although they look terrible, the orcs who believe in the ancient shaman doctrine are not very aggressive. Generally speaking, as long as they don''t disturb them, the orcs will be content with the current life most of the time. Originally, some countries near the prairie in the western continent took the orcs as foreign nationalities and enemies to prevent, and there were frequent conflicts between the two sides. However, after the transaction of the holy capital spread, especially under the mediation of the saint flora of this generation, the whole Orc tribe and mankind have reached a peace agreement. In recent years, normal trade has even developed. Humans trade many grassland specialties with orcs with salt, tools and daily necessities, which further strengthens the relationship between the two sides, and all these holy capitals have done great contributions. But what Yalin didn''t expect was. Al SID, kaludia and others have not arrived at the grassland because of some accidents, and in the final analysis, this reason is caused by Yalin himself. "Can''t you hurry up? Those ghosts are catching up!!" "There''s no way. There''s too much cargo to carry. It''s really impossible to be in pieces." "Then throw everything away!" "But" "But what! You can make money without money. You can''t buy it back without life." On the sidewalk dug in the forest, a horse team is running fast, and many sneaky figures behind the team are running fast, as if they are tirelessly chasing the wagon team. It''s not a beast or a bandit, but a more terrible monster than the first two - the undead! It has been some time since the west of the mainland was attacked by the undead. Although with the assistance of the holy capital, the coalition forces of various countries successfully drove back the undead army and drove it back to the forest and land in the northeast, scattered undead teams still infiltrated from time to time along the long border. These undead kill every time they see the living, and the people killed by them quickly stand up and join the army of undead and start killing more innocent people. It is precisely because of the harassment of the dead that the situation in the kingdom of bareka under the command of the holy capital belief has been unstable. The whole King * and the temple Knights of the holy capital have strengthened their patrols and eliminated many such wandering soldiers. However, under this dangerous situation, the demand for mercenaries by various commercial groups in the western mainland has also soared, and the employment price of mercenaries is also rising. Originally, it was thought that only the Barreca kingdom was ravaged by the dead, and there should be few dead invaders in the Cordoba kingdom far away from the Barreca kingdom. In order to save money, there was no mercenary regiment, only the escort of the caravan. At the moment, the steward of the carriage caravan was regretful and was about to cry. These undead are some fast and violent ghouls. Among the undead, they are only low-level undead. It''s only one level better than skeletons and zombies. If you fight hard, you can still destroy each other at some cost, but the problem is that there are two powerful death knights and several skeleton Knights among these undead. Needless to say, skeleton knights are just some skeleton soldiers riding skeleton horses. They can be eliminated as long as they don''t attack, but the two death knights don''t hurt. According to the news released by the holy capital, death knights are a very powerful undead. They fully inherited their fighting skills when riding war horses. After becoming undead, they also learned more and more evil spells. They are usually judged to have the strength of a big Knight at least. Two death knights plus many undead who don''t know the number. Now the convoy''s escort is absolutely irresistible. The guards in the carriage kept shooting bows and arrows to knock down ghouls one after another, only ordinary arrows, except through the heads of these disgusting undead. Otherwise, at best, it will make the fast-moving Ghoul fall a somersault, and then the ghoul will quickly get up and continue to chase with the arrows inserted in his body. "Hold on for a while. We have arrived in the suburbs of the city. We have just contacted the garrison in the city with a magic guide. The garrison troops have gone out of the city to support us." On the front carriage, the steward shouted at the top of his voice to boost the morale of the guards. However, the ghouls who kept rushing to the team still caused a lot of losses. Some Coachmans and guards were taken off the carriage by these bloody souls, and then they were broken up by a large group of ghouls following them in a scream. "Ah!! no arrows?" When a guard was about to continue to take the arrow, he found that the arrow bag on his back was empty. At this time, a ghoul following the motorcade jumped up quickly, aimed at the guard who stopped shooting and bit it. "Ah ah!!" When the guard came back, he was frightened to see that the big mouth with a strong rotten smell and full of blood and sharp teeth had reached his eyes. At the moment when the guard was disillusioned, one hand grabbed his collar and pulled him to the rear, In an instant, the failed Ghoul just uttered a big piece of wood, and then fell on the ground like a rolling gourd. "Thank you, you saved my life." The terrified guard looked at the black haired man who offered a helping hand behind him. However, the other party didn''t say a word, but stepped forward a few steps to the edge of the carriage. When a ghoul jumped up again, the man waved his left hand fiercely. The ghoul seemed to be crossed by an invisible blade, and the ghoul who cut off half of his body spewed out a thick black blood and rolled down. This!! The guard was stunned. What did the man who reached the caravan hitchhike just now!? (to be continued.) Chapter 661 ?readx(); After the rescue guard, the Capricorn golden saint al Sid keenly avoided the body fluid ejected by the ghoul. According to these guards, the body fluid of the dead carries a plague. Once infected, the living will soon become the dead. Up to now, no complete treatment has been found. Only freezing with special methods has alleviated the outbreak of the plague. "Drop everything and reduce the load." When the arrows ran out, the guards and merchants began to throw down the goods carried on the carriage, and some handy things were used as throwing weapons to attack ghouls. "Hey ~ come and help, these disgusting ghosts are catching up again." Kaludia scratched her ears and said, "really, I haven''t met any good things along the way." The three silver saints are olufi in Lyra, arugolu in Perseus and alubioni in Cepheus. It is not difficult for the saints to deal with ghouls. However, considering that they are performing secret tasks, the five are now dressed as ordinary travelers. After all, the holy clothes are too ostentatious. Usually, everyone can not wear them without wearing them. Olufi is known as the strongest silver Saint among the saints. The sound of olufi''s piano has brought us a lot of convenience on the journey, such as accommodation, intelligence collection and hitchhiking. However, in front of the brainless ghouls, the elegant sound of the piano could not move these undead, because he didn''t want to expose his strength. Like the other two silver saints, olufi could only pick up things around him and smash them at the ghouls. Alobioni of Cepheus held up a large vase and hit a ghoul''s forehead. The ghoul rolled around for several times when the vase was smashed. However, he shook his head. The ghoul didn''t even care if his eyes were smashed out, but he opened his limbs and followed up like a * *''s wealth wolf. "Damn it ~ give me a taste of this." One side of the Perseus arugo road also raised the barrel and threw it away, but it was quickly flashed away by the ghoul. As a silver saint with a petrified Medusa shield, arugolu almost killed the bronze five in the original book. Finally, the purple dragon had to blind his eyes before he finally defeated him. However, the Medusa shield that can petrify now has little effect on the souls who have lost their souls. When he had to, arugolu has taken out the Medusa shield and aimed it at the ghouls. However, when the white light flashed through the ghouls, the surface was only solidified into stones, and with their running, the solidified and petrified skin would instantly collapse to expose the bloodless muscles;. It makes people look more disgusting and fearful. After a lot of goods were lost, the road along the way was a mess, but they couldn''t care so much. The speed of the carriage after weight loss increased a lot and quickly opened some distance from the ghouls. After seeing that the terrible dead were gradually thrown away, they could finally wipe their sweat and breathe a sigh of relief. However, it was not long before they found that the speed of the horse team decreased, and soon the whole team stopped moving. The guards at the end of the convoy immediately shouted: "what''s the matter? Why stop." "The road ahead is blocked by collapsed trees. Come and help." Tut ~ kaludia bit her teeth and jumped out of the car first: "it''s really a double whammy." Several other Saint fighters hurried to the front with the car and the guards. They saw a big tree lying on the road, completely blocking the motorcade. Several guards and businessmen are trying hard to move the big tree, but the big tree, which has been growing for hundreds of years and seems to need several people to hold hands, is not light. Even if everyone has tried their best to feed, it can only make the big tree move quickly. No way out!! Al Sid stepped forward quickly: "get out of the way, all of you." Facing al SID, the guards who were moving the tree did not pay attention, but urged al Sid to help. Seeing this, Al Sid frowned slightly and then hit. The sword Qi formed by the holy sword condensed in the hands of Capricorn golden saint fighter immediately tore open the ground, rushed to one of the guards with an invincible momentum, and looked frightened at the other party. The sword Qi stopped in front of the guard at a distance. The ground seemed to be turned over to explain one thing to the guard. If you were cut directly just now, your own field would be \ "You''re \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. "There''s no time. Get out of the way." At the shriek of Al SID, the guards quickly dispersed and left their positions. Raised his right hand, even if he didn''t wear gold holy clothes, Al Sid''s strength can''t be underestimated. With the Capricorn golden saint''s eyes showing a fierce color. In the eyes of the guards around, Al Sid''s right arm seemed to flash a golden light. The earth suddenly roared, and a huge sword cut the ground and the trunk in front. "Sword Qi \ NIS that the legendary sword Qi?" "But he didn''t use a sword." Some watchful guards whispered. But seeing that the road was opened, the people moved quickly and commanded the carriage to move forward. However, when Al Sid returned to kaludia and others, the eyes of businessmen and accompanying guards around him turned into awe. When he saw the motorcade slowly moving forward again, Al Sid was relieved. After leaving the city of audur, elsid and kaludia led three other silver saints to enter the holy capital area through the Saxony kingdom. Although they handled identity documents with the help of the Saxony Kingdom, the first stop of the party was the Barreca Kingdom, which was heavily guarded and delayed a lot of time in document authentication due to the rampant of the dead. However, although they are fighting against the dead, they find that the basic order of the country has not been shaken. Under the coordination of the holy capital, the coalition forces of various countries are gathering here to fight and study with the dead. Even some unscrupulous ambitious people are restrained at this special time. Through general observation, Al Sid found that although the holy see in the east of the mainland has the largest number of believers in the materials provided by Yalin Pavilion, its communication with secular countries is not as good as the holy capital. Some royal families and countries in the East have taken precautions against the Holy See, while the holy capital is more popular with secular royal families in the countries in the West;. In several cities in the rear, all commercial activities are still going on, but the food and drinking water have been strictly inspected. It seems that the reason is that the dead once threw a plague into the river, resulting in the whole city becoming dead. Now many important river sections in the west of the mainland have been equipped with detection arrays, Moreover, in the recent inspection, it was found that some food had also been mixed with the plague. After several rounds of turnover, the people began to go to Youxuan grassland, the autonomous habitat of the orcs, according to Yalin''s requirements. From the news, they learned that this grassland is located in the northwest of the mainland and borders on a small country called zegus. Recently, some airships were requisitioned due to war, which made it difficult to get a ticket to take airships, After leaving the kingdom of Barreca by airship, the airship was almost grounded for the rest of the journey, so they had to choose to go to zegus kingdom by land. Every place along the way will be subject to a new inventory, not only of the dead, but also of evil believers who worship demons. These checkpoints lead to an unusually slow pace of progress of the party. The most tragic one was in a city, which was supposed to go out the next day, As a result, he died and didn''t live. When he met the search for the altar of evil believers, everyone in the city was forbidden to go in and out. After two days of delay, the martial law ended, and all the people were able to leave. As a result, the Youxuan grassland, which could be reached in less than a month according to the original plan, took nearly two months to go two-thirds of the way. After arriving in the kingdom of Cordoba, it was not easy to find a caravan to go to the border to trade with the kingdom of zegus, While hitchhiking along the way, the five saints who thought they could finally breathe a sigh of relief were so dead that they met the dead who had only raged on the border of the kingdom of barreka. At this time, Scorpio golden saint kaludia has been complaining about the bad luck along the way, lamenting that this trip is really a double whammy. However, kaludia didn''t know that it was the flood that really washed the Dragon King temple when it was attacked by the dead, because the behind the scenes instigator of the dead army was Yalin who sent them out. In fact, it''s just helpless for him to beat him this time. Yalin can''t tell this group of friends with excess sense of justice that he is behind the death army, and it''s impossible for Arthas, the Lich King far away, to send a message to let the scourge Legion open up to the saints. In the message he received from the beginning, Yalin learned that the army of the dead was blocked in the kingdom of Barreca, but he never thought that there would be wandering soldiers who would infiltrate into the kingdom of Cordoba in the rear to fight guerrillas. What''s more, the saints will have a double whammy this time, and this guerrilla unit of the Scourge army hit right. "The dead! Those ghouls have come after me!" When the fourth carriage passed through the intersection, the guard in the rear shouted. That''s terrible! Everyone was silly, because the intersection was not very big, and the convoy only passed one by one. In order to save time, some carriages had been lost, but at least three carriages needed to pass, and these carriages carried some passengers who also paid for a ride. The goods can be lost, but we can''t lose these innocent civilians. "Hurry up and let the women and children leave first. Everyone else takes up arms and tries to stop these dead." In an instant, Al Sid shouted loudly, as if he had replaced the guard captain who died in the chase just now. (to be continued.) Chapter 662 ?readx(); At a time when life and death are at stake, the most frightening thing is the wavering of the morale of the army. The army, which was twice as many as the enemy, is likely to cause a chain reaction due to the small retreat of a corner, which eventually leads to an avalanche of collapse of the whole army. Fortunately, although the people in the caravan who were urgently called down to participate in the war were afraid, there was no flight for the sake of relatives in the carriage behind them. After quickly gathering the carriages ready to be discarded to form a simple fortification, the black tide of the dead has surged over. A large number of ghouls seem to have hundreds of them. Although they still maintain a distorted human shape, they climb quickly like wild animals. Their blood dripping blood basin mouth is aimed at the people standing behind the carriage. Their instinct for fresh meat and blood makes ghouls eager to tear up the living in front of them immediately. The bows and arrows have been exhausted along the way, and the guard also carries some short swords and shields at most. Fortunately, there are still some weapons in the goods transported by the convoy. Although a lot of weapons have been lost just now, some have been reserved for distribution to ordinary people. Long guns, short swords, spikes and hammers, humans hold a variety of weapons, but in terms of morale, it is obviously not as good as the undead without the attribute of "morale". After all, many people are ordinary people. They have no experience in fighting the undead at all. The only thing they have is courage. "Let''s take the lead, and you''ll solve the fish that slip through the net." When the golden light flashed, two gold saints and three silver saints who had already put on their holy clothes appeared in front of everyone. The gorgeous holy clothes immediately attracted everyone''s eyes. Although they didn''t know where the golden armor came from, some people knew that the armor in front of them was not that kind of flashy ornament, It''s a powerful equipment that can only be forged by master level or even master level blacksmiths and craftsmen. Some people stared at the five saints: "what the hell are you?" "Just be a hero passing by." Caludia of Scorpio snaps her fingers across the horse station to the front. The calm and cautious al Sid was not as active as kaludia in character: "be careful, don''t be caught by these undead, otherwise it will be a trouble to be infected with the plague." "Don''t worry, don''t worry ~ after all, it''s not easy to cure the disease. I want to live more time." After heart disease was treated. Kaludia''s mood has also become much better. Compared with the morbid dedication of always eager to burn his life and leave his mark of existence in the world, kaludia''s smile is much more sunny now. Cut is full of love and hope for life. The ghouls in front of them have rushed to a place less than 100 meters away. With the running speed of cheetahs and their own weight, they are like giant crossbows and arrows fired one by one. If they are hit head-on, I''m afraid the soldiers wearing steel armor will be seriously injured in an instant. Can the holy clothes withstand the impact? The answer is unknown. Besides, the saints don''t want to do this experiment. As the master of Andromeda among the five bronze giants in the original work, the silver saint of Cepheus, yalubioni, was born in Fairy Island and has enough fighting power to compete with the golden saint. The animated version of Central Asia lulubioni once faced the Scorpio golden saint Miro sent by the false Pope, Finally, due to the plot of Pisces golden saint abradi with the Royal magic palace rose, he was defeated by Miro. Like his apprentice, alubioni of Cepheus is also used to chains as a combat weapon. In the hands of alubioni before the ghoul approaches, the two chains have quickly circled on the ground and are ready for defense like a nebula. "Coming ~ all attention!" Said elsid in a deep voice. At the moment when the ghoul pounced, alubioni immediately launched the chain array, as if he had life. The chain changed rapidly, forming a huge cobweb, blocking the way of ghouls, and the swarming ghouls crashed together like insects falling into the net. No, No The huge impact force made alubioni step back a few steps. The power from the chain net even shocked his hands and the tiger''s mouth. Looking at the ghouls packed in the chain, the silver saint of Cepheus clenched his teeth and quickly contracted the chain to break all the ghouls that fell into the net. However, although these ghouls have no brain, their fighting instinct is very strong. They are aware that the ghouls planned by the silver Saint fighter immediately disperse and climb along the chain like agile monkeys. Only a few ghouls have no time to escape. They are twisted into two sections by alubioni with the chain of the throne of immortals. Even if they were cut off by the waist, these ghouls who fell to the ground still maintained amazing combat effectiveness, regardless of the intestines that slipped from the wound, they still climbed straight over. "Well done ~ leave it to me here." "Please, Lord elside!" Elsid rushed forward first. The holy sword in his hand has been waved again and again. Alubioni was not a war lover. He didn''t expect to destroy all the dead at first. It''s important to block them with chains first to avoid these ghouls from breaking through the defense line with brute force. In front of the invincible holy sword, even the hardened skin of the ghoul can''t stop it. Every golden light flashed through the ghoul''s stump and broken arm and flew into the sky. In less than a minute, the Capricorn golden saint cut down six ghouls. Although he had made proud achievements, Al Sid was not happy at all. Although these ghouls do not feel pain or fear death, they have a certain degree of wisdom. It''s not a savage confrontation against al Sid. Even some ghouls leap up and climb the trees on both sides of the road, and then wait for the gap to fall from the sky to launch a deadly high-altitude attack on Al Sid. It feels like they are facing organized and cooperative wolves. In the face of these undead, Al Sid couldn''t help frowning. Some single undead have such a high degree of cooperation ability. Aren''t those undead who attack on the front battlefield more terrible, and those killed by the undead will become a member of the undead. This snowball way of increasing staff, The people of this land must have made a lot of sacrifices in resisting the dead. A trace of anger flashed in Al Sid''s eyes, and the holy sword waved quickly. The honest and righteous golden saint fighter has made up his mind to eliminate all these dead in front of him. Otherwise, these dead must attack other innocent people, and they must not continue to spread death in the world. "Go back to the darkness. The dead who shouldn''t exist in this world!!" With a loud sound, Al Sid''s small universe gradually burned up, and the light of the holy sword was more dazzling. Everywhere the ghouls were chopped into pieces. Look at al Sid deep in the enemy line. Kaludia couldn''t help but say, "it''s really coming again. It''s so lonely every time. Cooperate with us a little." In actual combat, the Capricorn golden saint al sid is almost a lone wolf. He has always been fierce in combat and has no superfluous actions. The fierce sword is invincible. Therefore, Al Sid seldom cooperates with others. It can be said that there are basically no saint fighters who can cooperate with him. Suddenly, kaludia turned around, and the scarlet needle was shot from the head of a ghoul and ran through the spine of the whole body. The dead on the ground twisted, and the dark blue soul fire in her eyes was quickly extinguished. "Thank you for your rescue, your excellency kaludia." The rescued Perseus silver Saint arugolu breathed a sigh of relief. Just now he hit a ghoul and was attacked by another Ghoul from behind. Fortunately, he caught his Ghoul''s claw, which only left four scratches on the armor. But when he recalled that the sharp claw made a harsh friction sound on the armor, arugolu was still a little frightened. "Be careful. Don''t follow that guy''s bad habit and rush into the enemy line alone." When Al Sid was not in command, it obviously fell to kaludia. Under the full resistance of the saints, the attacking ghouls were dispersed. Most of the ghouls were fighting with the saints, and only a few could break through the chain defense of the throne of immortals and rush into the rear, but these single ghouls could no longer pose a threat to the guards'' fortifications, Soon it became a piece of meat that would not move under the knife and axe. The invisible sword Qi cuts the enemy, and the golden light wave runs through everything like an arrow. It seems to have a chain of life with both attack and defense, turning the strings into sharp blades and tearing the enemy in the beautiful sound of the piano. And the power that can hit ghouls with just a fist. Watching the war situation gradually improve, the guards were not only cheering, but also curious about the identity of the five hitchhikers. Such powerful soldiers can never be anonymous ordinary people. Given their strength, any country will be willing to pay a lot of money to hire them. Moreover, both the strange armor and the incomprehensible martial arts are unheard of. Are they "They must be paladins who believe in the Supreme God." "Paladin! Really?" "Well ~ I heard that devout paladins who believe in gods will be endowed with divine powers by gods. They must be paladins, so they have these strange and powerful powers." "Oh, oh! Thank the Supreme God, thank you just paladins!!" Hearing the cheers from the rear and more and more guards and civilians rushing out of the defense line to help themselves and others fight, kaludia and three silver saints smiled helplessly. These people seemed to have made a mistake. But don''t mention it at this time, the paladin who serves the gods ~ HMM! In some ways, Saint fighters are indeed warriors serving the gods. That''s right. As long as the so-called five supreme gods and paladins are also gods and soldiers fighting for justice and peace, it''s OK to attribute the credit to them. Anyway, Saint fighters don''t fight to steal fame. At this time, the ghoul who was still attacking seemed to have received some order and began to withdraw quickly. Kaludia immediately frowned. The golden saint did not think that these undead would have the feeling of fear. At the thought of Al SID, who had gone into the enemy line before, kaludia suddenly had an ominous premonition in her heart: "go, let''s catch up." (to be continued.) Chapter 663 Al Sid broke into the enemy without authorization before. It would be bad if the Ghoul in front retreated to surround al Sid., For the sake of his companion''s safety, kaludia did not care to leave with the caravan behind, and quickly pursued it with three other silver saints. The saints were not afraid of danger, but the rear guards and civilians did not have the courage to continue to follow up. God knows how many of these dead are behind. After all the carriages passed, they can only follow the wounded and leave immediately. I''m afraid the only thing they can do is pray for these brave saints. Only when kaludia and others left, among the civilians who took up arms and took part in the war, a young man looked at the far away saints with meaningful eyes. Along the way, there were ghouls lying everywhere with broken limbs and arms, and there was a human corpse dressed by a guard divided into two by the holy sword. However, there were many traces of ghouls biting on the wound on the body. Obviously, the guard stood up again after being killed by the ghouls and became a member of the dead, Then I unfortunately met al Sid and finally rested under the holy sword. "Undead ~ this kind of living dead man standing up is really a headache?" Kaludia tutted. Even those who serve the king of the underworld are still alive from beginning to end, but all they see is the real "living dead", which can enable the dead to climb out of the cemetery again. The dead kill the living and create more dead. I''m afraid this evil source also exists very strong. On reading, kaludia also accelerated. Al Sid''s idea may be right. Although his party''s task is to go to the grassland inhabited by orcs to find the son of stars falling from the sky, they really should eliminate these dead. Otherwise, if the dead continue to kill, the whole world will be shrouded by tombstones and the smell of death. Following the traces left by the dead, kaludia finally met elside. It seems that the goat is still intact ~ HMM! It can''t be said that it is absolutely intact. At least the luster of the golden holy garment has become a little dim, and the ground near al sid is like being turned over by a giant with a hoe. "Elside, are you okay?" After landing, kaludia looked around. There seemed to be no other enemy except the destroyed undead. "It''s a pity to let it escape." Looking at his right arm, Al Sid replied in an unconventional way. Although he had tried his best to stop it, he still let the commander of the dead escape. Al Sid frowned and recalled the battle just now. The dead Knight riding on the dark war horse was different from those rotten ghouls and skeletons. In addition to his pale skin and pupils burning the same dark blue soul fire, the dead commander whom the guards called the death knight was just like a living person. Not only his appearance, but also his strength, swordsmanship and self-consciousness are not much different from the living. Although he wants to cut him off and let his lost soul rest again, Al Sid did underestimate each other''s strength at first. The ominous weapon in the death knight''s hand can compete with the speed of the Holy sword. And in the competition of strength, it is almost equal to the saint fighter, and the most important thing is that as the undead, the other party has no physical restrictions, and almost every time it will break out to confront itself with all its strength. However, it''s a pity that the strength of the golden saint fighter can''t be underestimated. Although the other party''s weapons are really strong, Al Sid''s holy sword is still better. The speed of the hand instead of the sword can be faster than that of the sword. Even if there are other undead around the death knight to siege al SID, Al Sid still achieved the record first in the sixth move and took away the other party''s right eye. In the ninth move, the weapon in the death knight''s hand was cut out by the holy sword. It was here that the death knight finally chose to retreat. In order to get rid of Al SID, the death knight condensed the death entanglement directly in his hand. Countless resentments and death gradually became black, and the evil tide flew to elside. Everything was corroded everywhere, and even the air became a deadly poison fog. Being too haggard to defend, Al Sid could only temporarily avoid the attack. Although he stopped breathing in time and didn''t inhale the poison fog, some afterwaves of death entanglement still hit his body. Fortunately, the golden holy clothes blocked the power of death entanglement. But the death knight took this opportunity to command the ghoul siege. When Al Sid eliminated the ghoul, the other party had already escaped with some skeleton cavalry. Holy clothes are not a dead thing made of metal. Holy fighters, whether the weakest bronze or the strongest gold, know that holy clothes also have their own life. Only by resonating with the wearer can they give full play to their strength. Al Sid looked at the holy clothes, and the color of the holy clothes that stopped the winding of death became dim. Obviously, it is caused by the corrosion of that evil force, but the situation is not very serious. The holy dress has life and can automatically repair the injury, but it takes a little time. "That''s not done. Let''s go back. We don''t know whether the other party has really retreated or not. Moreover, once it is attacked secretly in the forest, it will be in trouble." While saying this, kaludia pointed to the sky. This gesture was obviously to remind al Sid that it was getting late. It would be very dangerous if there were no dead in the dark forest when the sun set. The people who returned from the original road soon returned to the intersection. In addition to the broken limbs and arms all over the ground, the carriage team, together with the guards and civilians responsible for the broken legs, had already left. The five people who wondered took out the map and continued to move along the road according to the city marked on the map. However, it was not long before elsid and kaludia finally met someone. At this time, the defenders in the city finally felt that the leading cavalry immediately waved to the team to stop when they saw the five people in holy clothes. "Are you the five paladins who were just responsible for cutting off the caravan?" Soon, a female Knight riding a silver horse came to the front, wearing a fire red armor. When she took off her helmet, her red hair suddenly showed up. It seemed that the female in her early twenties had dignified facial features, giving people a heroic beauty. Similarly, her red eyes like fire were looking at al Sid and others with cautious eyes, Especially when she saw the holy dress, a strange light flashed in the eyes of the female knight. Al Sid also stared at the female knight. In Al Sid''s eyes, the female knight in front of him gave people a feeling as if she were a burning flame. Finally, Al Sid withdrew his eyes and nodded, "yes, but we are not paladins, just travelers." "Traveler?" A tall male Knight behind the female Knight came out with a horse and looked at al Sid with a smile: "according to the description of the escaped caravan guards and civilians, you are all soldiers with strong strength. I''m really curious that powerful warriors like you will become travelers." "Hey ~ do we need someone else to ask when we come out to relax?" Kaludia didn''t speak in such a regular way. Instead, she looked at each other with a ''what do you want'' look. "Well, Carls, your tone is too serious." After the female knight with flaming red hair spoke, the male Knight named KARs said in awe: "I''m sorry, Paladin, but the situation in various countries is unstable these days. The holy see in the East has also sent many spies to infiltrate. It is really necessary to carefully investigate the suspicious ones." "Their actions have proved their innocence. In the face of the dead, they are willing to stay and fight against the dead. This brave act should be praised rather than suspected!" "I''m sorry, sir." finally, Carls had to step aside. Paladin!? Al Sid couldn''t help looking at the young beautiful girl, who was the legendary Paladin serving the gods. Before, those guards mistook themselves as a saint with her. By the way, the paladin girl had asked whether her party was a paladin before. Obviously, this question was knowingly asked. If her party had answered "yes" at that time, maybe now the female Knight would not help her party speak, but help catch the suspicious people who fake paladins, Whether or not I have helped the caravan out of trouble before. "My name is Feilin. I''m a paladin serving the God of cast fire, pamion. Here, on behalf of the knights, I thank you for your bravery." It is obviously much better than the paladin named Carles and named philene: "those dead don''t seem to have come. If your destination is also Qom City, please walk with us. After arriving in the city, your heroic actions will be rewarded." Al Sid gave kaludia a look. Although he didn''t want to have a relationship with the countries and religious forces on the mainland, he had to go with the Knights now. Neither Carls nor Feilin had any plans to pursue the dead. After all, it was late. It was wise to chase the dead at night from time to time. Along the way, from the accounts of caravan guards and elside, Feilin, the paladin, probably learned the number of these dead, and did not worry about ghouls and skeleton soldiers, The only thing that needs a little attention is the death knight in charge of the commander. The news sent back from the front line has proved that these undead were members of the Knights of the Barreca kingdom. After they died in the unfortunate battle against the undead, these knights were resurrected and given new power by the behind the scenes who manipulated the undead. They are very powerful enemies. The wandering soldiers of the dead have gone too far inland and have completely cut off contact with the army. Now they can''t attack towns on a large scale. They can only find opportunities to attack small-scale caravans like today, but they can''t continue to let it go. They must contact the nearby territory for a large-scale search early tomorrow morning, These dead must be exterminated before they spread. When Feilin talked with elsid and others, the saint fighter and others finally arrived at their destination, Kum, the border city of the kingdom of Cordoba. (to be continued.) u Chapter 664 ?readx(); In the forest, the running death horse slowly stopped and looked around. Through the eyes that could see through the soul, the death knight had determined that there were no pursuers behind him. After all, the living knew very well after fighting with the Scourge army. It was very foolish to send troops to chase the dead in the forest at night, That''s just sending more troops to the Scourge army. Through the soul connection with the puppets, the death knight began to slowly gather the wandering soldiers scattered in the forest. According to the will of the great Lich King, he and dozens of companions broke into the inland areas of western countries on the mainland and began to attack human villages and motorcades everywhere. He was prepared to establish an army of the dead behind the holy capital, This time I thought I could destroy a caravan again and convert more ghouls and skeleton soldiers, but I didn''t expect that there were such powerful soldiers in the seemingly lax caravan. Hundreds of ghouls that had not been easily expanded were destroyed, and two skeleton cavalry were damaged. The most helpless thing was that the strength of these soldiers was even higher than that of themselves as death knights. The fighting mode of men who could turn their hands into sharp swords was unheard of before, and the armor he wore could defend the power of death entanglement. After the rune weapon in his hand was damaged, the death knight decisively chose to retreat. There was no need to fight to the death. It was the right choice to continue to maintain the troops and continue to harass and expand in the rear. Looking at the remaining ghouls slowly gathering from the forest, the death knight looked up and looked at the sky. Now it is dusk. The sun began to set slowly. Soon the whole earth will be shrouded by night. At that time, the dark earth will become a paradise for the dead. Vaguely, some broken pictures flashed through the death knight''s mind, which seemed to be the scene of sitting with a woman looking at the sky, telling her the story of the stars, watching her sit quietly under the night sky until dawn Stupid! In an instant, the soul fire in the eyes of the death knight burned fiercely. It was the memory of the living, sad and ridiculous. In this hypocritical world, only the will of the great Lich King is absolutely correct, and the weak memory of the living should not support their own will. Because from the moment he woke up from death, he had vowed to be loyal to his Majesty the Lich King. "Let''s go! His Majesty the Lich King has a new order. We''ll return to the cemetery now." Waving his hand, the death knight motioned to his unintentional puppets that the loss of this battle was very serious, but the great Lich King had issued new orders. All outgoing death knights need to return to the graveyard immediately, and then a new task will be assigned to everyone in the black front knights. As soon as he turned around, the death knight instinctively perceived the crisis, almost recklessly bowed his head and jumped off the horse. In a moment, the death horse was cut off by a sword from his neck. The war horse that lost its head strangely lit a raging flame from the wound, like a holy flame to purify everything, and burned the war horse full of death and dark forces in an instant. Even if the incarnation was for the dead, a trace of wonder flashed in the death knight''s heart. If he hadn''t avoided just now, this blow would cut himself off. enemy!? The ghouls around and several skeleton Knights immediately formed a circular defense formation and escorted the death knight as the commander in the center. However, there was no other sound in the silent forest except the sound of fire and wind. I didn''t see it at all just now. Who attacked me? The death knight clenched his two handed sword inlaid with natural disaster runes, which was his love sword when he was alive. As a death knight, his spirit is connected with his undead puppets. What they can see, hear and feel can be fed back to their own consciousness, but when the mysterious enemy attacked just now, none of the so many undead around them caught each other. This is a formidable enemy, even stronger than the previous man in gold armor. "Rest in peace, lost dead, the nightmare that haunts you is over" The voice sounded from behind, followed by the golden blade stabbing through the armor from behind. After passing through the spine and internal organs, the death knight trembled and looked down at the blade emerging from his chest. What''s going on!? Why does the other party''s attack come from the rear? When is it? No! These are not things that should be considered. What is important now is that you are going to die? Flames burst from the wound. It''s like burning fuel. It spreads to the whole body of the death knight in an instant. * * is burning, armor is burning, and even the soul seems to be burning. After becoming a dead man, the death knight once again feels a forgotten feeling - pain!! The pain of being ignited all over the body is an unspeakable extreme pain. However, in the pain, the death knight found that there is a stronger pain tormenting himself than the pain on the * *, which is the pain of the heart by the way! I remember. That girl, she is the whole of her life. She has never had the idea and plan to abandon her. She was originally prepared to marry her. However, when the sea blue knight Lord ganilon went to Granada to fight against the dead, she died. Under the plot of the dead, her distorted mind made herself forget her after resurrection, Forget the lover you swore to cherish "Yes, sorry, I can''t keep my promise" Gradually, in the flames, the death knight finally turned into ashes, but the liberated soul finally rested. At least at the last moment, the unforgettable memory returned again. The man holding the sword is a tall and straight young man with golden hair as bright as the sun and a handsome and powerful face. Although he looks young, his golden eyes reveal the feeling of vicissitudes. The expression of perseverance and confusion makes him look like a saint who saves everything and a sinner eager to be saved! Standing still and looking at the death knight turned into ashes, the man finally put down his long sword. As the commander of the death knight was destroyed, the surrounding undead suddenly turned into a violent beast, and the bound instinct of hating the living was completely released. The living breath emitted by the man in front of them made the undead look like a pack of * * wolves with fresh meat, even if the opponent destroyed the powerful death knight just now, But the undead without fear rushed up without hesitation. A sword! The man just waved a sword, and the flame hovered like an angry incarnation, burning the body of the dead. Whether it was the rotten corpse of the ghoul or the hardened skeleton of the skeleton cavalry, it melted like cheese in front of the flame. The golden flame radiated a strange power, just like the nemesis of the dead, and all the dead turned to ashes in an instant. When all the dead were destroyed, the flame went out instantly. It was amazing that the earth that had just been burning was intact after the flame disappeared. Even a wild grass had not been burned. If it were not for the black ashes accumulated on the ground, it even made people wonder whether the circling flame would be just a fantasy. After completing everything, the man''s golden sword also turned into fire and disappeared. He pulled up his hood and covered his head. The man walked towards the city without saying a word. Kum city is a border city in the kingdom of Cordoba, which is closely connected with neighboring zegus. Although it is a border city, Kum city is not cold. On the contrary, because a large part of the trade between the two countries needs to be transported through the city, there are many chambers of Commerce of domestic businessmen and businessmen of other countries stationed here. In terms of population, it is also a large city with nearly 100000 people. Outside the city hall, several saints came out under the escort of the guards. After being sent to the city, the female Paladin Feilin politely invited several people to the city hall to have a rest. After giving a reward as a reward for standing up to the dead, Feilin also questioned the people on the grounds of "details". For the questioning of the paladin of the God of fire, Al Sid also told the truth about the situation at that time, but for the identity of his party, Al Sid always insisted that he was just an ordinary traveler. Although the knight named KARs was skeptical, Al Sid and others were finally released. Although the other party''s problems were targeted in the process, at least there was nothing out of line and impolite. Al Sid had nothing to say about this attitude. After all, this was someone else''s job, and his people were indeed spies in some aspects. After all, before setting out, Yalin told everyone that finding the son of the star was the primary task, and during his leisure time on the way, he could properly collect some information from western countries on the mainland. By the window on the fourth floor of the city hall, Feilin is silently looking at the disappearing al Sid and others. In fact, another purpose of inviting five people to the city hall just now is to test the strength of the five people. There is a detection array under the floor of the room where they are received, which is a special array unique to the holy capital, We can detect what kind of power the people in the Dharma array contain. If they are evil believers who worship demons, evil believers who are contaminated with the power of the abyss will be active instantly, and if they are disguised by illusions, they can''t escape the detection of the Dharma array. After being invited into the room by Feilin, the five people were unknowingly tested by the Dharma array. The test results largely dispelled Feilin''s doubts. Although Feilin, as a paladin, wanted to say sorry to the five people, now the western mainland is in a special period, and no loopholes can be left. "The interesting test report is neither evil believers who worship demons nor crazy believers who worship the foolish God of the Holy See." The male Knight Carles also had some concerns: "but it may be some believers who worship other evil gods." Then he picked up the report on the table and looked at it, Feilin finally shook her head at Carls negatively and said, "perseverance, integrity, kindness, justice, compassion, courage and dedication ¡ª I haven''t seen so many positive emotions for a long time. Tell me Carls, how many positive emotions and how many negative emotions did you get after being tested by the holy question array?" After hearing the long string of words symbolizing virtue, Carl lowered his head and couldn''t say a word any more. (to be continued.) Chapter 665 The holy question Dharma array is a new detection Dharma array specially developed by the holy capital. This dharma array can measure the general power contained in the tested person. At the same time, it can see a person''s personality and psychological status through a slight test of the soul. Now it is a common means used by the holy capital to detect the identity of outsiders. This dharma array is not complicated. In fact, the most important thing is that the priests of the holy capital have been blessed by divine arts. Moreover, it is very convenient that the Dharma array can be carved on a huge magic cloth. It is very simple to carry and arrange. For example, today, Feilin used the holy Dharma array for elsid and others, That is, he quietly opened the Falun Exhibition on the ground and covered it with a carpet. Al Sid and others, who were invited to rest in the room, unknowingly accepted a "question" from the holy capital. As a Dharma array originally used for detection, the holy question itself does not have any attack and defense. Its magic fluctuation is very weak. Ordinary people simply can''t feel that there is a magic array under their feet, and even magicians are difficult to detect. Even high-level magicians usually only need to put some magic guides with magic fluctuation in the room, For example, the constant temperature device and magic crystal lamp, which emit weak magic fluctuations, can completely cover up the existence of the holy question. For the detection of personality and psychological emotion, generally speaking, businessmen may get fair or greedy results in the detection, soldiers may get courage or cruelty. Everyone has light and darkness in his heart. Even Carls has been tested by the French array, and male Knights have courage, dedication Positive attributes such as perseverance also derive negative attributes such as jealousy and hesitation. This time, when Feilin tested the five saints, she got the most unexpected results. The men named elsid and kaludia got six and seven positive attributes respectively, while the other three got four to five positive attributes respectively. None of the five people got negative attributes in the test. This result was really surprising to Feilin. "Comparable to the most devout priests in the holy capital" Looking at the result, Feilin also temporarily put her heart down. Although the result of the holy question Dharma array is only a temporary reference standard, and a person''s life can not remain pure forever, such a soldier with noble character should not be doubted. But praise is praise. As a paladin, Feilin didn''t forget to observe and collect useful information. The five people not only used the strange way of fighting. Moreover, the armor they are wearing is unprecedented. Although it feels stupid for elsid and kaludia to wear glittering armor, the gorgeous golden armor is not only beautiful. As a paladin holder of excellent weapons, Feilin knows that the armor on them seems to have life flowing, If you want to say, it is definitely above the excellence level. At least it has reached the legendary level of armor, maybe even higher! With strong martial arts skills and at least legendary equipment, such a person is the biggest joke if he is only an ordinary traveler. Feilin also thought Carls was right. However, as the Supreme God, the paladins themselves have no right to detain five people without evidence. Moreover, as warriors who help the caravan repel the attack of the dead, coupled with the results detected by the holy question Dharma array, their actions are worthy of affirmation and praise. If they have tried each other for unnecessary charges, it is the greatest blasphemy against the holy capital doctrine and secular law. Holy knight of the Holy See Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. If it was the saint Hui Knight of the eastern Holy See, it was clear that they had a strange way of fighting. It is said that there were many crazy believers in the Holy See who were given by the foolish God and had some strange powers, but for example, the saint Hui knight was the strongest card of the holy see in the secular world, These powerful knights can''t be sent as spies. It is even less likely to expose their identity in the territory of the holy capital. "Forget it ~ I''d better report back. I still have tasks here. I really can''t manage so much." Thinking of this, Feilin reluctantly sighed and picked up the quill pen. Finally, the paladin decided to let his boss have a headache for this matter. Now that I have a task, I just need to pay a little attention to the five people. As long as they don''t do anything against the law, let them do it. Tourism and travel have always been two different things. The former is a cheerful enjoyment, while the latter is a tired thing to climb mountains and mountains. Fortunately, every saint will receive the most rigorous training before getting the holy clothes. Now the fatigue of the journey here is nothing. Moreover, compared with the financially strapped holy land, the cost of Saint fighters on the journey to find the son of the star is absolutely guaranteed. After receiving a detailed inquiry about "understanding what happened", it was almost dusk when Al Sid and others came out of the city hall, possibly because of the double harassment of the dead and the devil. Just at dusk, the shops nearby have begun to close, and there are fewer and fewer pedestrians on the road. The most visible is the city security team patrolling around in groups of three. Found a hotel to stay in. The careless kaludia ordered a hot beer and drank it in the tavern below. And the most expensive one. "Ha ~ it''s great to have a drink after a big work." Kaludia, who drank it directly, gave a hearty laugh, and then directly asked the waiter for a refill. After picking up the second glass of beer, kaludia looked at the four partners sitting on the side eating regularly: "I said, won''t you have a drink?" "Then we don''t need it, Lord kaludia." As the silver saint and the youngest member of the group, the urugo road in Perseus waved his hand. Aurora of Lyra is silent. She just eats the food in front of her. She rolls up all kinds of vegetables and meat with pancakes. Some foods are like pancakes. Although they don''t sell well, they taste surprisingly good. "I say you guys are too boring. Are you all training papaya in the training ground?" Kaludia said to herself, raising her glass and drinking. "Then give me one, too, but I''ll only have one." Alubioni of the Cepheus decided to have a drink with kaludia. "That''s right ~ don''t be so rigid. Although having a fight with those disgusting ghosts may affect your appetite, drinking won''t hinder you." After the second beer, kaludia grabbed the apple and ate it. Compared with the careless kaludia, alobioni''s character is also much more calm. Although he is led by the Capricorn golden saint al SID, Al Sid should also refer to alobioni''s opinions on the decision of the problem. But at this time, some people in the tavern suddenly gathered around, including mercenaries with weapons, adventurers with packages on their backs, and some small businessmen. Everyone looked at the five Saint fighters with strange eyes. "Aha ~ what''s up?" "Those ghost things you said before shouldn''t be undead?" Kaludia showed a strange look: "yes, is there a problem?" "Yes, it''s them, the five soldiers who defeated the army of the dead!!" Suddenly, a passenger in the tavern recognized five people, who were obviously attacked by the dead on the way in the carriage just now. Finally, many people witnessed the extraordinary fighting style of the five saints. In the face of hundreds of terrible ghouls, the five saints beat the ghouls like chopping melons and vegetables, If five people hadn''t stopped most of the ghouls in the front, otherwise so many ghouls would rush up, the defense line composed of mercenaries and civilians in the rear would definitely collapse. City high streets and back lanes were quickly spread to the streets after the survivors returned to the city for strict quarantine clearance. The eyes of many of the forces in the city were not forgotten. It was not easy for five people to fight against hundreds of dead souls, even the lowest level skeleton soldiers, let alone the Ghoul of the five. After the war with the undead army, many mages from all over the mainland came for research and support. They all showed with one voice that the undead army in the west of the mainland was much more ferocious than the undead army in the past. Even every undead had a strong self-consciousness and had very rich combat experience unlike those mindless puppets. Five people can deal with hundreds of undead. If this is true, the combat power of the five people can not be ignored at will! Cheers and praises rang out in the tavern. It is human nature to worship the strong, which can also be said to be the nature of all creatures on the continent. The brave is always a respected existence. Of course, there are admirers and skeptics. "I''m glad to meet a powerful soldier like you today. It''s a great thing to deal with hundreds of undead." A tall, muscular man came over and held out a handshake to the saints. Elsid did not move. This provocation was not enough to make the holder of the holy sword angry, nor was it worth being angry. However, kaludia is different. The golden scorpion, who is similar to manigott in character but more popular, never likes to show weakness in front of others: "yo ~ nice to meet you!" Holding each other''s hand, although they were still greeting each other on the surface, they secretly began to compete. Perhaps in the eyes of many big and thick people, although the saint fighter also has a perfect figure after long training, he is still too thin. Only when kaludia began to exert himself, the tall man''s forehead suddenly began to sweat. This time, the man knew that he was really looking away. (to be continued.) Chapter 666 How strong is the golden saint''s grip? For this, perhaps from the first episode of the saint fighter cartoon, when teaching the star arrow of the top five bronze, the magic bell easily crushed a stone with one hand as a demonstration, and the magic bell is only a silver Saint fighter in the constellation of eagles. If it is replaced by a gold saint fighter, it is not a stone head. Even steel may deform between their fingers. Card ~ card~ "Really \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Kaludia smiled and didn''t seem to notice that the other party''s face became more and more strange, or the careless Scorpio golden saint was ready to make the other party lose face and stand a little prestige. Next, there would be fewer guys who would find trouble with their own people. However, just when the man was sweating and his palms were pinched red, a figure suddenly appeared behind kaludia. "Already." One hand reached forward and held the hand that the two sides were fighting. Kaludia was very surprised 15151515, M. ¡ý co ¡á M turned to the third party who suddenly stepped in. The other party was a man with blond hair and eyes. He looked similar to himself in age and wore a very common traveler''s windbreaker. However, the man had a strange temperament. In particular, his eyes were full of vicissitudes, showing his sadness and confusion to the world. The feelings contained were completely inconsistent with his appearance and age. Although it was only a gentle word, the voice had a momentum of no anger and self prestige, which made kaludia release her hand involuntarily. The man who had just made provocation, like an amnesty, immediately stepped aside and began to rub his numb and painful hands secretly. Looking at kaludia and the other saints, the blonde man slowly stretched out his hand and said, "I want to thank you. Just now I stood up and protected everyone." It was the same gesture to shake hands, but this time kaludia could feel that the other party was a heartfelt thanks, not provocation or ulterior motives. Kaludia also lifted her guard and shook hands with the other party with a calm smile. This is really a strong and warm hand. "I have a question?" "What?" Kaludia smiled bitterly. Today she was asked by a female Paladin for a long time. Now what she doesn''t like most is to be asked by others. "What drives you to face the dead?" Ha ~ this time, kaludia wondered. Even al Sid looked at the blonde man in front of him inexplicably. He thought the other party would ask some tentative questions such as his identity, origin and where he learned the so-called "martial arts", but he really didn''t expect the other party to ask such incredible questions. However, the man''s tone was soft but firm, as if it had a strange magic that people had to answer. "Does this require a specific reason?" At this time, Al Sid suddenly replied, "at a crisis, everyone should unite to tide over the difficulties together." "You can repel hundreds of undead with the power of five people alone. Even if the undead kills the whole team, you can retreat all over. Why do you want to stand up?" The man''s words made al Sid frown. Even the audience and some people who had experienced the disaster of the dead talked one after another. Obviously, many people were very unhappy with this remark. "Do you mean we should watch the dead kill everyone?" The blonde man completely ignored the angry and inexplicable eyes around him, Just staring at al Sid: "You are not from this country, and your strength is unprecedented. I don''t think you are just ordinary travelers. However, you have been hiding your strength all the way. You certainly don''t want to show it and attract unnecessary attention. So why expose it for those who have nothing to do with you? You can wait until the dead rush to kill you After the whole body retreated, just need to meet with the rescue Garrison and pretend to be the survivors who escaped. In this way, they will not be questioned and suspected as they are now. " Al Sid''s eyes flashed a different color, and the eyes of alubioni, who was also calm, began to be full of vigilance. The other party''s own side also considered it, but the situation was critical at that time. How could the saint''s own side watch the dead kill those innocent civilians, but there were women and children! After a pause, the man continued to say, "the paladin of the God of fire did not detain and interrogate you because of the doctrine and law, but he will certainly doubt your identity. In this special period of time, any stranger will receive special attention. If you expose your identity, it will certainly make your future journey more unnecessary trouble. Is it worth it?" "How can we watch the dead kill so many innocent civilians? There is no reason. As long as people with a sense of justice and humanity will not watch this happen." The oldest Perseus silver Saint arugolu was filled with indignation. "Just because of the ''sense of justice''?" The blonde man turned his eyes to arugolu. For a moment, arugolu suddenly found out. The other party''s eyes pierced his soul like a sharp sword. All disguises and sophistry could not deceive his eyes. The tavern suddenly fell into silence. Originally, some people who were dissatisfied with the blonde man''s words of abandoning others at a crisis also quieted down one after another. Every word and word of the man seemed to have a strange magic. When it was conveyed into the ear, it was like shooting directly at the soul, which made people subconsciously ask themselves whether they could really do it. At least in the eyes of many mercenaries, justice can only appear in Knights. When the real crisis comes, you can''t die for the so-called just and fearless act. Don''t be ordinary mercenaries. Even the Templar Knights of the holy capital and the light Knights of the Holy See, even these devout believers in gods, I''m afraid it''s impossible for everyone to be a meaningless and selfless soldier. After all, there is a selfish and dark side in everyone''s heart. "Not only for justice, but also to protect others, save and help the weak. This is a virtue that everyone should have. Do you want to see someone abandon you in times of distress?" Al Sid stood up and looked straight at each other''s meaningless words. Silently staring at al SID, the blonde man saw only perseverance, integrity and almost scale-free purity in his eyes. Anyone can do great justice, but only a handful of people can do it. In his long life, no matter human, elf, dwarf, ORC or people who are called sages, they will also be known as * * defects, In the clear eyes, there is also a shadow called selfishness. However, today, I don''t see any shadow in the eyes of the man in front of me, only an absolutely pure heart. Impressively, the man found that when he looked at the other party, he was not looking at the other party''s soul, but the other party was asking his soul, which could have never happened. And not only in front of Al SID, the blonde man looked at al Sid''s side. The eyes of the four saints were the same pure, as if they had already dedicated everything to the justice in their hearts. Taking back his eyes, the blonde man nodded at elsid: "your eyes told me you didn''t lie. I apologize for my previous words and deeds." "I accept your apology." For the man''s attitude, Al Sid also turned his head. "May I know your name? A soldier with perseverance and pure mind!" "Elside!" The blonde man raised his head and looked deeply at elsid: "I remember the name as a courtesy." In the middle of the conversation, the man suddenly turned and left, which filled the people around him. Originally, he thought the other party would reply his name politely, but now he left without saying a word. What kind of words is this like! However, Elsie de did not have any dissatisfaction, but looked deeply at the leaving figure. This voice sounded in elsid''s mind. The other party had told himself his name in this special way. It seemed that this was the first time a man told another person his own name, solemn and serious, and looked at kaludia and others, From the expressions of several Saint fighters, it seems that this voice is conveyed to everyone''s mind. He is not an ordinary human being. Like his own people, he is not just a traveler. Al Sid reached this conclusion in an instant. Although he was surprised at the identity of the other party, the other party seemed to have no malice. When the man observed al SID, Al Sid was also observing him. There was compassion and kindness in his golden eyes, and there was also a feeling called guardian. Al Sid didn''t like to speculate more about the identity of the man. When he returned to the room, the only thing al Sid had to do was to take out the twin Ziyan jade that had been placed in the space ring. This magic guide that can be used for long-distance communication has not been used since it was brought out. Lord Yalin once ordered to contact with the magic guide in case of any abnormality, And along the way, except for the normal detention caused by the war of the dead and the invasion of demons, there was no accident, so the stereotyped al Sid didn''t use the magic guide once, but today is different. "What? Is it broken?" Looking at the magic guide on the table that started according to the process but just made a noise, he ran to kaludia, who came to the door, and looked at al SID, who was still playing with the magic guide. Without an answer, kaludia turned her head to the window and browsed the scenery of the street outside. It''s late at night, there are not many people on the road. The city with only sporadic lights is dark everywhere. I''m afraid the only most conspicuous thing is the huge stone pillar standing in the center of the city. When I came into the city, I saw this strange big pillar. I thought it was a monument to the city, but now I see magic runes shining around the stone pillar, Kaludia found that the stone pillar stood in the middle of the city. I''m afraid it was not just a decoration and sign. (to be continued.) Chapter 667 ?? After playing with it for a long time without results, Al Sid was not a mage, and he was helpless about the communication wizard that went on strike for some reason. Finally, Al Sid sighed and put the wizard back again. ©Å¨c¨c©Ä read a Book 1 When he was going to bed and have a rest, Al Sid suddenly saw a team of soldiers running under the window in the street, and some strange sounds seemed to come from the distant night sky. Although a little surprised, Al Sid didn''t think so much. After a night''s rest, the saints who got up early the next morning immediately began to prepare for the trip to zegus kingdom. They paid some small money in the tavern and soon heard some information about zegus Kingdom, an ancient country. It is the only country in the great 6 west bordering on the Youxuan grassland inhabited by Orc tribes. It mainly believes in uznock, the God of the earth, Although it has a vast territory, it is sparsely populated. It has always served as a bridge between the human secular Kingdom and the Orc tribes. Even in the most tense period of human Orc relations, the zegus Kingdom has not interrupted the diplomatic ties between the Orc tribes. In the trading city where al Sid and others are now located, Kum city borders the zegus empire. Every day, many caravans go in and out of the two countries to trade special products from the orc grassland. Therefore, it is not difficult to find a fleet to zegus kingdom. In fact, many caravans in dA6 will also take part-time passenger transport to earn extra money when they go to an area for trading. Al Sid soon found a caravan to go to zegus kingdom. Interestingly, when the other party learned that five Saint fighters would also follow the caravan to zegus Kingdom, the caravan manager said that he could not charge a penny. To read a Book 1 ©Æ In the view of the caravan, there are five powerful soldiers accompanying the caravan, which can be safer all the way. The public security of the western countries is also good, but there are some bandits occasionally. Only recently, because of the undead, some ferocious bandits have chosen to surrender under the indiscriminate slaughter of the undead. After all, it''s better to stay in prison than be torn apart by the undead, Moreover, after being killed by the undead, it may also become the undead, which makes the soul unable to extricate and suffer forever. Rather than this result, it is easier to go to the gallows. "Our caravan will leave at 10 noon in two days. It will take about four days to go to the border city of Yuka in the kingdom of zegus." a fat steward with glasses explained something to elsid. "Four days. I see." Al Sid nodded: "then we will prepare dry food and supplies in the next two days. I''ll trouble you then." It is conceivable to use carriage as a means of transportation. Usually, passengers who take a caravan will be informed about the time required for the trip in advance, while ordinary passengers will prepare dry food for the journey in advance. Of course, people with a little money can also directly pay the caravan a sum of money and let the caravan be responsible for the food along the way. "Oh ~ no! No! Mr. elsid, our caravan can provide you with food. ©Â you want to read ¨c" the steward said quickly with a smile. For the five powerful soldiers with mysterious identities, it will not lose some friendly relations with them. That little extra food cost is nothing at all. Looking at the other party''s warm look, Al Sid didn''t continue to refuse. After thanking him, he also returned to the hotel and began to prepare for the two-day trip with the people. Although the other Party promised to provide food for his side for free on the four-day trip, the saints still purchased some food to prevent special circumstances. The saint fighters of Al Sid''s generation lived in the 18th century. At that time, when they were sent out by the holy land to perform tasks, the dry food carried by the saint fighters could only be easily preserved food such as dry cakes and pickled meat, which was similar in other worlds. Without vacuum technology and cans, if they wanted to eat fresh food on the way, they had to hunt and pick wild vegetables, But now with space equipment, the situation has improved slightly. In space equipment, the flow of time can be said to be temporarily at a standstill. All kinds of food can be stored in the space equipment for a long time. In addition to the necessary potions and magic props, the space equipment of Al Sid and others are now loaded with some fresh food. Because there are still two days to go out, the saint fighters also took this time to browse the border but quite prosperous trade city. During the day, the streets are lined with open shops and traders. In addition to human beings, they can see small but muscular dwarves from time to time, and sometimes even some rough and crazy orcs walking along the road. To read 1 ©Å Speaking of orcs, it''s really right to use the word "beast". At least none of the orcs I saw along the way was two meters tall. However, it seems that except for a few Saint fighters as outsiders, other pedestrians in the city seem to be commonplace and have little response. "It''s really tall, but it seems shorter than the Tauren in audur." Kaludia said as she chewed on a bag of bought apples. The watched Orc seemed to notice something and looked back at kaludia, but then he turned his head and bargained with the merchant. "What a peaceful scene. Human beings live with orcs and dwarves. It''s like going back to the mythical age." "Or the world is still in the age of myth." Al Sid and alobioni also lamented in their hearts. This different world does have a cruel side, but it also has its unique tenderness and beauty. At this time, at the other end of the street, a team of knights were escorting the motorcade to drive slowly here. The leading Knights held the flag of the kingdom of Cordoba to prove that the team represented the official of the kingdom of Cordoba. Pedestrians on the road immediately retreated to both sides of the street and gave up the road to the motorcade. ¨c I want to read ¨c books ©Ä And just as the convoy passed. The number of carriages that Al Sid had passed by was like coffins, and people dressed as priests passed by on both sides. "What a tragedy." "Hey ~ Mingming has fled into the city, but he still can''t escape death." "Those dead are too terrible." The passers-by talked one after another for a time, so that Al Sid didn''t understand what had happened. At this time, a silver horse stopped in front of Al Sid. The female knight on the horse looked down at the Capricorn saint and said slowly, "these are the people who were attacked by the dead outside the city." "You''re Knight Feilin." elside naturally recognized the female Knight he had met yesterday: "aren''t all the civilians walking with us evacuated into the city? Why are they still..." "Because they were scratched by the undead, many people became undead under the infection of the plague without even surviving 24 hours." Feilin took off her helmet, looked at the coffins on the carriage and sighed: "It was possible to freeze the wounded in a state of pretending to be dead to avoid being transformed into undead, but I didn''t expect the undead to go deep into the inner six miles. There were no water mages in the city who could freeze the wounded, so they could only carry out routine isolation and treatment, but the results were not ideal. Moreover, some citizens in the city deliberately hid their relatives in order to avoid being isolated As a result, when their relatives were transformed into undead, they were attacked immediately and finally died. " "Really!" Al Sid looked at the coffins. Although the expression on the lonely sword saint''s face had not changed, his pure eyes showed pity. Pinching his fist, Al Sid hated why he didn''t destroy the leader of the dead at that time. Now the escaped death knight doesn''t know where to continue to spread death and destruction. "I have something to do. I''ll leave first. As travelers, please be careful during this period. Don''t underestimate each other because you beat back some undead. Remember, once you are scratched or infected by the undead plague, your life will be over." Feilin finally warned elsid once, and then the female Knight put on her helmet again and left with the team. After the motorcade left, Al SID, who was feeling heavy, did not have the idea of continuing to visit the city, but returned to the hotel and rested. Two days later, at noon, five people also arrived at the reserved chamber of Commerce motorcade station on time. Many people went to zegus Empire this time. It can be said that two motorcades went out at the same time, Because the caravan was attacked by the dead before, even if five Saint fighters joined, the caravan still hired a local mercenary regiment, with a total of 40 or 50 carriages and a scale of at least 500 or 600 people. The advantage in the number of people also reassured travelers and businessmen. In addition to the dead who don''t know what fear is, basically no bandit group would dare to attack such a large-scale convoy. "Eh! Is that you?" Not long after boarding the carriage, several Saint fighters showed that there was a familiar figure on the carriage. "Sometimes fate is really an elusive existence." The golden eyed man in the carriage was sitting in the carriage, looking at al Sid and others. Pernlus! Al Sid recognized the man''s identity at a glance. Last time, he asked his party in the tavern, a mortal named pernlus. "Are you going to zegus Kingdom, too?" "It seems that our schedule is the same." When the other party nodded, Al Sid had to admit that fate sometimes likes to tease people. He didn''t want to have too much contact with this mysterious identity, but in the end, he didn''t expect that they would be made up by fate and become travelers at the same destination. (to be continued.) ... ... Chapter 668 It seems that he was teased by fate, but the journey on the road was very calm. Along the way, pernlus just sat quietly in his position and kept writing. It was elsid who noticed that the paper and pen in his hand were also taken out from the space equipment. You know, the equipment with space storage capacity these days is not a high-quality commodity, Almost all those who can have space equipment are very rich businessmen and great nobles. www*xshuotxt/com Although he cares about each other''s identity, Al Sid doesn''t want to test more. It''s someone else''s secret. It''s good to keep peace with each other. However, the quiet time remained until Scorpio golden saint kaludia woke up and hit hache kaludia. Kaludia directly set his eyes on the book in pernlus''s hand: "Hey, what are you writing all the way, man?" "Travel diary." "Diary?" Looking at the thick book in each other''s hands, kaludia was surprised: "it seems that you have been to many places?" "Yes." Al Sid looked at kaludia, and then looked down at pernlus, who was busy with his own affairs. Finally, Al Sid still didn''t say anything, and sat quietly with the three silver saints to rest. "Oh, you''re a good painter. Are you a full-time painter?" After chatting with each other for a few words, kaludia gradually grew bolder. Later, she simply stood up and walked to the side of pernlus. The big book recording the diary was filled with dense words, a text that kaludia had never seen at all, but there were many illustrations next to the words, which seemed to be painted by pernlus himself. From the terrain, plants and even all kinds of figure illustrations, there are elves walking through the streets and dwarves waving hammers. Quite a lot of information is recorded in this illustrated travel diary, and it can be felt from the neat handwriting of the same size in the text that the diary writer is very attentive. For kaludia, stand aside and watch her diary. Perseus did not show any displeasure, but still wrote quietly with a quill pen. There was no mistake in the thick and powerful handwriting on the bumpy carriage. "Hey ~ go on." Unable to understand each other''s writing, kaludia sat back again. After seeing each other''s writing, she took out one of the apples she bought and threw it away. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Pernlus, who caught the apple, looked and kaludia didn''t speak. Kaludia didn''t care at all and ate: "have you seen anything interesting along the way?" "Interesting things \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Just say something. Today''s journey is still long. It''s boring to sit here all the time." "I haven''t seen much." After losing the apple core, kaludia looked at each other with a somewhat discouraged look. She clearly wrote so many travel diaries. How could she not have seen or heard anything: "I said ~ man! What are you traveling for so long? Are you just going out for a walk?" Pernlus nodded and said in a helpless tone: "it can also be said that I was too bored to stay in one place before. I was too confused. I really went out to travel just to broaden my horizons and find some answers." "Answer ~ what answer!?" Caludia raised her head and asked. However, pernlus seemed to have a deep taboo on this question and did not answer it. Seeing this, kaludia didn''t ask others *: "there are so many things recorded in your diary, and you haven''t found the answer you want?" "There is no answer, but more confused." Speaking of this, pernlus suddenly raised his head and looked directly at kaludia. There was an inexplicable pressure in that line of sight, which made kaludia feel as if everything was seen through. "I''ve been traveling on the mainland for a long time and have seen too many people and things, but it''s the first time I''ve seen people like you." Suddenly pernlus became serious. "Me?" Kaludia pointed to herself. Pernlus nodded. "To be honest, I''m curious about your identity. I''d like to know what kind of environment can make a noble soldier like you." Al SID, who was closing his eyes beside kaludia, raised his eyebrows gently at this time, but in the end, Al Sid still didn''t say a word and still sat there quietly listening to the dialogue between the two. "Gao Jie ~ it''s a great honor to get such a comment. Isn''t it, elsid?" Kaludia smiled and touched his companion with his elbow, but the other party still sat there like a stone statue. "I''ve seen many people. Everyone''s heart has more or less selfish desires and dark side. Even for fanatical believers who believe in gods, in my opinion, their devout faith can be said to be a manifestation of * *. It''s impossible to have no desire and selfless dedication. No one can do this unless they are puppets without feelings." Speaking of this, Perseus stared at the crowd: "but you are different. Your soul has only the purest justice and dedication. It is almost perfect selflessness and lustlessness, just like it is not human." This sentence made kaludia not only look at each other. Several other saints didn''t know what to say. Before that, they divided pernlus into non-human beings who didn''t have too much contact. As a result, today, the other party has also divided their group into non-human camps, but at least one point, the saints are very clear that they are human, and every cell and molecular mechanism in the whole body belong to a part of human beings. "Hey ~ hey ~ hey ~ I can''t ignore this. We are 100% human ~" "Sorry, there may be something wrong with my way of describing it." Pernlus apologized directly: "You are indeed human beings. I''m sure of this, but your personality, concept and soul are really different from human beings. In my opinion, no human beings in the world can achieve purity like you. In my opinion, you are more like an alien. Please don''t get me wrong. This is not to belittle you, but you are really created deliberately Characters, like the just knights in a novel, you are endowed with all the virtues that human beings have, and you are born to represent the embodiment of goodness. " This time even the careless kaludia was silent. The other party''s words were very impolite in many places, but they didn''t make people angry. Being said to be different is annoying, but it is praised as the embodiment of virtue and kindness. I really don''t know what to do. "Thank you very much for your comment, but there is a saying that people''s heart is the most complex thing in the world, and no one can see it through." Alchemy silver Saint alubioni finally couldn''t help saying. "I agree, but I trust my judgment more. You are all special." After a moment of silence, kaludia sighed and said, "I said, man ~ you should be a psychologist or something. Do you know other people''s life just by looking at other people''s faces?" "Not only the face, a person''s casual behavior habits will expose the good and evil of his soul. For example, if he is a thief and hooligan, his behavior will give people a feeling of obscenity, while a person who is kind-hearted and willing to help others will give people a feeling of sunshine and warmth." Kaludia pointed at herself somewhat unconvinced and asked with a bad smile, "then look at me. What do you think of me?" Pernlus just glanced at kaludia, Then he said seriously: "you always have a cynical smile, bright and full of hope for the future. You are like a newly born child. You are full of interest in everything in the world. I think you must have had a past that makes you feel despair and pain, but now despair and pain have disappeared from your heart. Congratulations!" "You..." For a moment, kaludia was surprised. Not only kaludia, but also elsid and others looked at pernlus in shock. The other party was right. Before she came to odur city to treat her heart disease, kaludia was really troubled by her few days of life, although kaludia''s smile remained unchanged at that time, But it will inevitably be shrouded in the shadow of death. Those bold actions are kaludia''s obsession of burning her life and proving that she has lived in this world. But after the heart disease was cured, the Scorpio golden saint was really reborn at that time, and the shadow in the smile disappeared, replaced by unprecedented hope for the future. Pernlus took a faint look at kaludia, and then turned his eyes to elside: "you are the embodiment of calmness and preciseness, just like the sharpest blade, like a lonely Wolf, but under your lonely height, you have the burning feeling of guarding the wolves. Remember that the blade always has two sides. If you are not careful, you will hurt yourself." "Taught!" Said Al Sid in a very serious tone. Pernlus then turned his eyes to the three silver saints. In addition to aurufi in Lyra, the other two watched the mysterious man carefully. I don''t know what evaluation he would give to himself. "You have the unique vitality and perseverance of young people, and your heart is full of pride and opposition. You worship your predecessors and have tried to stand closer to them as an example." "You have a noble personality and are a trusted comrade in arms. At the same time, you are a strict teacher and a loving father." After commenting on the other two silver saints, Perseus finally set his eyes on the silent Lyra olufi. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± This time, Perseus was silent for a while, and his eyes revealed a strange light, but finally he slowly said, "love is the most complex emotion of mankind. It is the strongest weapon and the biggest weakness. You should sit by the garden and play piano music for the world than wearing armor." (to be continued.) Chapter 669 "You have a pair of eyes that can see through all things in the world, but you will still be confused and embark on a journey to find the answer?" Al Sid couldn''t help sighing. "I don''t see through the eyes of all things in the world, but I have accumulated a little more experience and can easily detect some subtle things that are not perceived by the world." The man named pernlus accurately told the experience of every saint fighter. If he only relied on naked eye observation and reasoning to get these answers, he had to say that the man in front of him was really a genius that people had to admire. But can one accumulate so much experience? It may still be possible, but if the man in front of him is an old man with gray hair, Al Sid may not care much, but the man in front of him looks like a young man similar to himself, which has to be doubted. Perhaps from the point of view of the world, the man in front of him is just wearing a young appearance, However, in fact, men don''t know how many years have passed in this world. Al Sid didn''t want to reveal the real identity of the man. The two sides got along very well on the road. Pernlus knew a lot and almost covered many aspects such as astronomy and geography. During the chat, Al Sid and others also got a lot of useful information from pernlus. Although pernlus sometimes seems mysterious, he is not difficult to get along with. On the whole, he gives people a good impression. At least in the view of several Saint fighters, the man will not arouse hatred of others wherever he goes. On the whole, the journey was calm. No dead people were met, and no bandits dared to pay attention to such a huge team. Along the way, except for a few words, o''luffy just nodded slowly, and then played alone. "Don''t you think it''s a pity to play such a beautiful piano here for birds and squirrels?" The girl showed a lovely smile and then sat opposite o''lufei. This sentence is not flattery, but praise from the heart. The sound of the piano that day can even make these alert little animals stay in front of the handsome young man. When the girl looked at him, she felt as if she were looking at the God of art. "My piano is dedicated to the sea, the earth, the sky and the people I love." "Sorry, I was eavesdropping. Although it was a beautiful piano sound, it always gave people a feeling of loneliness." The girl roasted the God of fire with some regret. She had heard the meaning of o''luffy''s words: "are you always lonely like this?" "Being alone can calm me down," "But at least you have a loved one." The girl sighed silently. The sound of olufi''s piano stopped gently at this time, and the girl in front of her seemed like a helpless soul: "if you feel lonely, why don''t you go back to the lively vortex?" "It is because it is too busy to go, otherwise it will be more sad when you are lonely." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± The girl with her legs in her arms looked at o''lufei and smiled awkwardly: "sorry ~ I suddenly came to say these words to you, um ~ excuse me for introducing myself. My name is Heidi. I don''t know if I can know your name." "Olufi." "Olufi ~ what a nice name." Heidi repeated the name and said with a smile, "Mr. olufi, are you going to zegus, too?" Olufi nodded silently. "In fact, I am also from zegus kingdom. Today, I just finished my work with my family and am on my way home." At this time, Heidi''s eyes flickered with an uncertain light, and her mouth seemed to want to say something, but in the end, Heidi flashed a curtain in her look at olufi, and the girl didn''t speak again from beginning to end. (to be continued.) Chapter 670 "My companions and I are just travelers. The kingdom of zegus is not the end of our journey. Www. Xshuotxt. Com" While playing with the wild flowers picked from the ground, Heidi talked and smiled with olufi as if she had met an old friend who was very speculative: "companion ~ is it a trustworthy companion?" "It''s worth trusting my back to their companions." Olufi said firmly. "That''s nice." Looking up at the sky, Heidi seemed to think of something sad, and a haze flashed in her smart eyes. But soon the girl chatted with o''lufei with a warm smile: "Mr. o''lufei, it is said that you and your companions have fought hundreds of undead with the strength of five people in the team. Is this true?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± After a brief silence, o''luffy finally nodded. The matter has spread anyway, and there is no need to hide it. After his party joined the team, the news flew all over the sky. Along the way, many people who don''t know what background came to inquire and try to win over his party. Heidi gazed at o''luffy, still with an air of hesitation. For a moment, Heidi finally didn''t speak. "I''m sorry to bother you, Mr. olufi." Gently stand up, Heidi gracefully saluted and slowly retreated. By the lake, o''luffy was left alone again. After Heidi''s figure completely disappeared in the dark, o''luffy put down his lyre and looked at the dark forest. "The girl has gone. She doesn''t have to hide anywhere." In the forest, a dark shadow seemed to emerge from the darkness. Under the night sky, purnlus with blond hair and eyes came out, looked at the other side of the lake, and looked deeply at olufi. He seemed to be indifferent to his eavesdropping behavior. A moment later, Perseus said, "a girl living with a mask" "I know." Olufi answered faintly. Heidi is not an ordinary girl, and her mind is not like what a pure 16-year-old girl should have. It is honed in the storm, full of vigilance, temptation and a little uneasy mind. The girl always needs to wear a mask to deal with the people and things around her. "But you didn''t notice. There are two masks on her." "Two!?" Pernlus nodded wordlessly, as if he didn''t want to say more, and then looked into the distance, as if he could see Heidi walking away in the dark night: "her soul is stained with the smell of blood, eager for peace, but there''s nothing to do. She can only seize every opportunity to continue to make herself sharper. Let herself be stained with more blood." For these words, olufi didn''t think pernlus was just guessing. In front of him, the man had a pair of eyes that seemed to see through everything. The girl named Heidi was indeed much more mature than her peers, but she was only a 16-year-old girl from the beginning to the end. The hands of children at this age were actually covered with blood!? "That girl should also want to try to woo you and your partner. But it looks like she gave up." "It''s no use even if she doesn''t give up. We still have important things to do. We can''t stay here long." "What if she is faced with something that continues to be helped by the power of ''justice''?" Pernlus suddenly bit the word justice very tightly. Olufi replied without hesitation: "then she should first turn to municipal officials and even the holy capital, rather than looking for a group of outsiders to maintain justice." Pernlus nodded infrequently, "your attitude is very interesting. It''s different from your companions." "Maybe some of my companions are too emotional, but I think it is more important to formulate perfect laws and regulations than to solve everything by violence. Otherwise, even for the sake of justice and without the restriction of law, the world will sooner or later become a wild nature that defines everything by the rule of weak meat and strong food." "Perfect laws and regulations take time to complete. What if we can''t do it now? What if there are forces beyond the secular world and not limited by laws and regulations?" Olufi stood up and looked directly at pernlus: "then I won''t sit idly by." Under the night sky, Perseus could feel the firm will of the handsome young man in front of him. Five people are such interesting human beings. Maybe their journey can be changed. Follow them to see if this senseless courage and determination can give them the answers they want. At this time, o''luffy suddenly noticed that the ground around him began to rise with a trace of white fog, and the surrounding scenery began to become a little blurred because of the rise of fog. "Foggy?" O''luffy looked around in doubt. The rising speed of the fog was a little too fast. For a moment, pernlus stared at the lake, and his mouth tilted a strange arc, which was a mixture of ridicule, contempt and pity. Auruffi looked at pernlus and found that the source of the fog actually came from the middle of the lake, which seemed to be a steamer with the plug removed. The white mist is constantly emanating. "Now show your courage and determination." At this point, pernlus turned and walked towards the camp. As soon as olufi saw it, he hurried to follow up and return: "wait £¬" However, the fog around became more and more dense, and the figure of pernlus disappeared in just a few steps. It felt as if it had been completely swallowed up by the fog. And the lights across the lake began to become more and more blurred, not only that, but also the moonlight began to be obscured. The surrounding light began to get darker. A burning branch was taken out from the campfire, but the fire light could not shine far at all. It could even be said that the fog seemed to be absorbing light itself. This is definitely not normal! Without hesitation, o''lufei put on the silver robe of Lyra and ran across the lake. It''s not a good situation to be alone at this time. But after running a few steps, o''luffy found that it was completely dark around, and there were some trivial noises constantly ringing from time to time. There are men and women, as if countless people are talking. Some are guiding the way for olufi, and others are cursing that olufi will be buried here. There are more and more voices of prayer, cursing, blessing, cursing and speaking, and they are more and more confused. This way, you can go out from here You will die here Run away. Don''t stay. Don''t stay Hahaha ~ cowards don''t dare to move \\\\\ "Who is it, show up!" Clenching the lyre in his hand, olufi tightened his muscles and warned. In the darkness, o''luffy''s vision was greatly disturbed, and the countless sounds made his senses confused. Impressively, o''luffy even felt that the ground seemed to be rotating and shaking. He could not judge whether he was in that direction or where he was going. Suddenly, olufi stopped. This power confused his senses. The enemy hidden in the shadow must want to mislead himself. If he runs away blindly because of fear at this time, he will be right in the arms of the other party. "Oh, my little universe" Suddenly, o''luffy found that these trivial noises even made the small universe in his body begin to be chaotic, which became very strong for a time and very weak for another time. He hurriedly covered his ears, but olufi found it useless. Those voices seemed to ring out directly in his mind, and his mind seemed to be completely occupied by these voices. Calm down! I must calm down! O''lufei loosened his hand. Since it''s no use covering his ears, he should not cover his ears at all. At this time, he can''t be flustered. Although these voices are interfering with his thinking, the enemy doesn''t seem to have launched an attack. It''s not decent to be a silver Saint at this time. Crawling on the ground, olufi touched the ground. It was still the grass beside the lake. Although affected by the strange sound, he felt that the ground was rotating and changing, he was still in place. The other party could use some magic to interfere with his five senses, but he could not change the reality. Come on, don''t stop You can''t go. Die Stay here and don''t listen to them All kinds of sounds surround his ears, but olufi gently closes his eyes and is not moved by these sounds at all. Although the five senses are disturbed, they have not yet completely failed. Since the other party has interfered with his five senses, he also uses the same method to counter the other party. For a moment, the melodious and flexible sound of the piano gradually sounded. Olufi half knelt on the ground and played the lyre selflessly. Although his mind was full of a lot of noise, as the silver saint of Lyra, the lyre in his hand was like his own hands and feet. Even if he didn''t need to see it or think about it, olufi could play it perfectly with the feeling engraved in his soul. At the same time, when the familiar and melodious sound of the piano came into his ears, o''luffy felt that the Lingtai became clear, and those disordered senses began to dissipate. However, the sound in his ear seemed to want to cover the sound of the piano and began to be more bewitched and encouraged, Those voices full of contradictions and confusion are like whispers from hell, trying to lure olufi into the road of no return. Gradually, o''lufei stood up, and the silver saint of Lyra still closed his eyes. He moved the strings and walked slowly forward. The enemy hidden in the dark frowned, because the direction of olufi was not the direction he expected! (~^~) Chapter 671 ?? Tens of minutes ago In the motorcade camp, Heidi slowly avoided the busy people and went to a secluded place. Although people on the business trip like singing and dancing anytime and anywhere, some people will fall asleep in advance in order to set out in full energy the next morning. Some carriages and temporary tents are parked not far from the camp, Some women and children with poor energy had already fallen asleep at the moment, and the people who sang and danced happily did not bother these people who fell asleep. Heidi also walked by lightly, as if afraid of waking these sleepers. Finally, beside a carriage that looked like an ordinary family, Heidi stopped and knocked on the door with a strange rhythm. "Miss ~ you''re back." The door opened slowly, and a dignified woman who looked full of love came out. From the age point of view, the woman seemed to be enough to act as Heidi''s mother, but there was deference in the tone of address to Heidi. Back in the small carriage, the ugly carriage was equipped with expensive thermostatic devices, which made the people inside feel as comfortable as spring all the year round. Heidi was sitting on the chair with her legs in her arms, looking at the hot coffee sent by the woman. Outside, the coachman had become a guard, He is faithfully guarding the surrounding area to prevent anyone from approaching here. "Failed." Heidi held the coffee cup warm and sighed with some cold hands. "Which soldier didn''t accept your solicitation, miss?" Some of them closed their eyes with self pity, and Heidi said faintly, "Oh, really, I have thought out my words, but I can''t say a word when it''s time to say." The woman looked at Heidi and didn''t know how to comfort each other, because this was the first time that her young lady showed such a look as if she was very lost. In terms of eloquence, she was definitely one of the best people in zegus kingdom. Now she came back without mentioning a word in the face of a soldier she had planned to recruit. Why on earth? Because of the soldier''s charm? Although I have to admit that the five soldiers who can stop hundreds of dead are all handsome men. It has enough charm to capture countless young girls in the world, but miss is different from those shallow skinned girls ¡â style_ txt; The young lady who has been taught by a famous teacher and has lived through hardships is very mature. She is not the kind who will be impulsive for a moment''s feelings. Heidi seemed to see what the woman was thinking and explained: "I''m not the kind of little girl who will be too nervous to say a word when facing the audience for the first time, but the other party''s will is very firm. I can feel that any inducement and coercion will not be useful. It''s better to touch it a little like this and get to know it as an ordinary friend rather than disgust the other party." "Excuse me, miss. Although there are rumors about them all the way, are the rumors that five people deal with hundreds of terrible undead and a powerful death knight too exaggerated?" "No." Heidi directly denied: "I have heard something about this from Miss Feilin. Their strength is really unfathomable, and miss Feilin witnessed them walk out from the rear of the attacked convoy at that time. The cavalry sent afterwards also confirmed that a large number of dead remains were left on the ground." "Is this really surprising? I''m afraid it has reached the strength of the sea blue knight. It shouldn''t be the strength above the sea blue knight." The woman nodded, rather surprised. "Not afraid, but definitely above the sea blue knight. Don''t you see so many powerful spies testing the tone of the five soldiers along the way?" "What a pity. I really don''t know where they come from. It would be nice if we could use their strength. Miss domestic, your brother must also throw a mouse." Heidi smiled: "brother, I don''t think so. If he could, he wouldn''t do such a stupid thing, and the five soldiers would never stay. Mr. olufi has said that the kingdom of zegus is just a place they pass through. I think the destination they should really go to should be the Youxuan grassland." "The orc habitat, uh huh ~ some people don''t understand. They are neither businessmen nor adventurers. They have gone to the Youxuan grassland as soldiers. What is this for?" The woman frowned and thought. Heidi took a sip of coffee: "I''m afraid I don''t know. Although it''s a pity that we can''t recruit such a powerful warrior, we have contacted the paladin of the God of fire this time. Originally, the holy capital pays special attention to this kind of thing in this special period, not only miss Feilin. Even the God of the earth will send a Paladin to come together, and the two paladins, together with the temple knight and the priest, think It should be enough. Moreover, even if there is an accident, the people in my hand can become strange soldiers. " "Then miss Pauline, the paladin, she?" "The undead attack caravan suddenly appeared outside Qom, which slightly disrupted some arrangements. Feilin is now dealing with the undead attack and will quickly follow up after handling it." Suddenly Heidi paused. Then the girl put her hand into her chest and took out a red pendant. This pendant was immediately given to herself by Miss Feilin, the paladin of the God of casting fire in front of Kum. At the moment, this pendant is slightly hot, as if it was sending a warning message. Heidi knows why the pendant is hot, because miss Feilin has said that the pendant has the holy flame blessing of pamion, the God of cast fire, which can discover and drive away all forces from darkness and evil. At this time, there was a knock outside the door. As soon as the woman heard it, she immediately knew that the coachman guarding outside was knocking. The unique rhythm of knocking indicated that something urgent had happened. "What happened?" "Mrs. Gomera, there seems to be an accident at the camp. It''s very noisy now." The coachman looked grim and whispered in the woman''s ear. At the moment, Gomera also heard the startling voice from the other side of the camp, and even vaguely saw someone running towards this side, and the most surprising thing was the fog rising under the light of fire not far away. At this time, Heidi also found out the stolen fog. Looking at the fog not far away, she suddenly understood something: "Gomera, quickly support the magic defense barrier. Those fog is not a good thing." As Heidi described, the large amount of fog rising from the center of the lake is really not a good thing When the fog rose, in the lively camp near the lake, people still singing and dancing didn''t think of anything bad at all. They just thought it was some ordinary evening fog. However, when the fog had covered the sky at an amazing speed, and even the fluorescence of the moon was completely obscured, someone finally found that something was wrong. No sudden heavy fog can cover the whole sky in just a few minutes, especially after a mage accompanying the team read the mantra suspiciously and dispersed some thick fog with wind magic, but the fog still drifted away. You know, there is no wind today. When people stopped singing and dancing, they were a little nervous. No matter who saw this strange situation, they knew that there was something wrong with the fog that seemed to have life. The accompanying mage''s face also changed suddenly. The wind magic could not blow away the fog in front of him. Obviously, these fog must be controlled by some force. I don''t know whether it is a poisonous fog or something else. The team manager immediately asked everyone to retreat as far as possible under the mage''s suggestion. After all, no one wanted to take personal risks to try what would happen if they were infected with these fog. However, the fog spread much faster than human running. Before the people in the camp could run a few steps, the fog had completely covered everyone. "God ~ we won''t die here." "What the hell is going on." "Everyone, please calm down first. Does anyone feel unwell?" The crowd panicked a little, but it didn''t get out of control. At least no one felt uncomfortable after being shrouded in fog. A mage who had supported the defensive magic barrier also tentatively withdrew the barrier. Looking at the fog in front of him, the mage grabbed it with his hand and didn''t find anything strange, as if it was a common cloud of smoke. In the original world of Yalin, I''m afraid many people have taken out their mobile phones to take photos and send microblogs. However, in the different world, they have experienced and witnessed the war, especially when there are both dead and demons in the west of the mainland, people with high vigilance are quickly gathering together to return to the carriage, No matter whether the fog was caused by nature or man-made, at least now it can be determined that the lake is a place where it can''t stay. Even if it''s driving all night, some people who are still in shock intend to flee here. However, when people were busy packing up and leading their families to escape, the light around them was suddenly dark. Even those campfires that were still burning seemed to be absorbed by the fog, light and heat, and the darkness began to fall quickly. Soon, people''s frightened voices kept ringing. Many people called the names of their relatives and held each other tightly. Some people also lit more torches, but the light from the torches in their hands was incredible. They couldn''t even see their own hands clearly. Then trivial whispers, as if from the dark world, began to reverberate around. (to be continued.) ... Chapter 672 ?? Trivial whispers sounded in my ears, like a strange magic, directly involved in the soul, making people inadvertently confused. ©Æ¨b¨n©Â¨n¨n.?¡²¡£ c<> It was dark in front of me and I couldn''t see anything. Even the oil lamp with torch and lighting was useless. Bursts of trivial whispers kept coming from my ears. The cries of the surrounding crowd began to become blurred, and the most terrible thing was that even the ground where Lien Chan stood seemed to be spinning. The people who were gripped by fear began to run around, and the whole camp was out of control. "What the hell is going on." The steward of the chamber of Commerce sat in the carriage with several guards and mages, closed the door and lit the oil lamp. Even the accompanying mage took out the magic guide for lighting, which finally drove out the darkness in the carriage. However, looking out through the glass window, in addition to the screams of panic from time to time, The whole carriage was like being thrown into the only island with light scattered in the dark ocean. "This has gone beyond the scope of magic. From time to time, it is like a magic spell that blocks the line of sight, such as the dark curtain of heaven. It is more like a kind of magic, which makes people''s spirit controlled unconsciously." Although one of the accompanying mages was only a middle-level mage, at least he had read many documents in his study of magic and could make some judgments about the current situation. The steward was flustered: "does someone want to take the opportunity to sneak attack us ~ God!! what can I do." If it is an ordinary bandit attack, the escort of the team is enough to resist these guys who are beyond their capacity, even if the other party makes a surprise attack. But now it''s dark all around. All the guards guarding near the camp have been lost in the strange fog. The steward is sad. Now he has only a dozen people near the carriage. Now in this chaotic situation, even if the other party attacks the most indecent strong robber group, he will be defeated. "Such a wide range of magic control can''t be done by ordinary robber groups. Mr. steward, I''m afraid we''re really in big trouble this time." "What should we do now?" "Keep alert and watch the changes. I''ll see if we can solve the current situation. Otherwise, we have no chance of winning in the dark. I just hope it''s not the dead who set these traps. (. C [om" The strange sight in front of him made the mage''s whole body tense. After drinking a bottle of medicine to strengthen the spirit, the accompanying mage carefully took out his staff, and even took out the scroll and magic crystal stone in his pocket and put them in a convenient place. After he blessed himself with the mental defense barrier, the mage pushed open the door, and the thick fog outside suddenly tried to swarm in. However, with the wave of the staff, a strong wind blew the fog away again. Before the dispersed fog began to gather again, the mage had gone out and closed the door again. "Sir, what the hell is going on?" The guards outside asked with some trepidation. Now everyone is carrying oil lamps, but seven or eight kerosene lamps and the light in the carriage can only illuminate the range of less than one meter. The darkness around seemed to devour the light. The startling sounds and calls that sounded from time to time in the darkness were now no less than the howls from hell. Motioned for the guards to stay where they were, and the mage slowly walked to the depths of darkness holding up the illuminating magic guide with strong light. However, he only walked a few meters away. When he turned back, the mage suddenly realized that he had become the only light in the black ocean, and the fog around had drowned all the light around the carriage. In a dark world, the mage felt that his body and mind showed an abnormal sense of depression. In the boundless darkness, his heart seemed to be tightly grasped by an invisible hand. The next second, the mage felt that the ground under his feet began to vibrate like waves, just like an earthquake. In an instant, he completely lost his sense of direction, and the whole world seemed to be spinning. As a magician, he usually develops the habit of vigilance, so that the middle-level magician immediately stops at the moment when he judges the direction and senses are abnormal. If the magicians are affected by each other''s spiritual magic when fighting with each other, they''d better stop immediately for defense. At this time, if they move disorderly, they may be right in the heart. "Is my spirit completely controlled, or is it not a magic trick at all, but another kind of magic?" Even if you have blessed yourself with several more defensive enchantments, it is useless. The "spiritual magic" of your own judgment still affects your senses. The mage gradually dominated by fear began to shout. ¨n©Â©Ä. ([. C [O? M) (but there was no response except those hazy shouts and trivial whispers. Finally, the mage finally couldn''t help walking back, and finally realized that he had been completely lost in the black ocean. Everything around him was like being swallowed by darkness. No matter how he walked, he couldn''t go back to the carriage. "Damn it. How did it happen? How did it happen!!" Pulling out his dagger, the mage pricked his wrist and tried to dispel the illusion, but it was still useless. The guards waiting by the carriage appeared impressively. Among the countless shouts from the dark, they were impressively sandwiched in the voice of the previous mage. The guards immediately shook up with oil lamps and shouted desperately, trying to guide each other. But the mage who left seemed to be trapped in another dimension and could not step back to the carriage again. In the camp shrouded in darkness, chaos is spreading rapidly. There are voices calling for relatives, cries for help and shouts. There are five or six hundred people in a small camp. It is reasonable that even if it is completely shrouded in darkness, the density of people may collide with a person outside ningwai in a few steps, but countless shouts around prove one thing, Everyone seems to be divided into a separate space. No matter how crazy they run, they can''t get out of the darkness. "Lord elside, Lord kaludia! Lord alubioni, did you hear my voice?" In the darkness, the Perseus silver Saint arugolu was shouting loudly at his throat. Beside the arugolu, two girls were following in horror. The two little hands holding the arugolu were very hard, as if they would be swallowed up by the boundless darkness if they were accidentally released. However, it is true. When the thick fog came, the girls who were dancing with arugolu tried to return to their relatives because of panic, but now the fog obscured the light around them. When everyone fled in panic, the two girls were dispersed by the crowd and lost contact with their relatives, just before the fog completely swallowed all the light, The two were lucky to meet the same alugo road who was trying to find the golden saint, and soon the surrounding was completely swallowed up by the darkness. No more light. The surrounding space seemed to be divided into countless small pieces. Only the nearest people would not get lost. At first, there were several people besides two girls who met the silver Saint arugo road. After arugo road took out emergency lighting appliances from the space bracelet, the people began to walk carefully and try to meet more people. However, although I heard a lot of shouts and cries for help along the way, I couldn''t meet anyone no matter how I went, and those shouts and cries for help seemed to move forward with my own movement. The sound always seemed so ethereal, as if I could never get close to it. Along the way, those people tried to find each other and left the team because they heard the shouts of their relatives. Then it was gone forever. This terrible scene made the two girls dare not act indiscriminately any more and grabbed the hand of arugolu, as if they had grasped the only hope. "Can anyone hear you around here? Please answer me." At last, he shouted. The disappointed area of arugolu is still noisy, undulating with each other, but no one answered himself. Put the magic guide on the ground, and Aaron touched the ground. Fortunately, the ground is still grass. It seems that he and the two girls are still by the lake. After walking for so long, they feel like they are standing still. "Let''s stop and have a rest. It''s not a way to go on in the dark." The two girls nodded and sat down slowly. Just because of fear, hugging each other. At this time, arugolu also put on the silver holy clothes. The sudden appearance of the silver armor surprised the girl, but the fear also dissipated slightly because of the surprise. After all, the silver armor was extraordinary, and along the way, arugolu was also one of the five soldiers who were rumored to be able to fight hundreds of dead spirits, This identity can make the two girls feel more or less at ease. He took down the Medusa shield behind him and put it on his hand. Arugolu was more or less relieved. If there are enemies now, come on. However, if the other party doesn''t come, what should we do? Have we been trapped in this dark field, or wait until dawn so carefully. No matter in strong fog, when the sun falls, people can see the situation around them. The time spent from camping in the evening, dining to attending the bonfire ball, so far. It will take about seven or eight hours until the sun rises. Arugolu couldn''t help calculating. At this time, the girl with horsetail asked, "Mr. arugolu, will we be all right?" "Don''t worry." Arugolu stood on one side and then two people looked around warily and said, "I will protect you." The two girls nodded with a little peace of mind, and then suddenly a girl stood up, looked at the darkness, and said with some doubts and expectations: "that''s my mother''s voice, I heard my mother''s voice \\\\\\\\\\\\ what? Arugolu frowned, and then the girl stood up as if absent-minded, as if ready to walk over, while her companion hurriedly grabbed her. "Don''t go there. Have you forgotten those people just now? What if you fall into darkness and disappear!" Arugolu also grabbed the girl''s hand for the first time. The girl who was caught by her companion and arugolu and said she heard her mother''s voice came back and looked at arugolu and the darkness. The girl was at a loss and said, "but I really heard my mother''s voice. She was calling my name and getting closer and closer to me." "Did you hear that?" Arugolu asked the girl''s companion. However, the girl''s companion shook his head, and arugolu was not wrinkled. While dancing, arugolu had learned the names of the two girls. Although there were many shouts around and some strange trivial whispers in his ears, arugolu didn''t hear a voice calling the girls at all. The silver saint who understood the sixth sense was far from ordinary people in the five senses. Since he didn''t hear it, Obviously, the call of her mother that the girl heard must also be auditory hallucination. "But I did hear it, and my mother''s voice was close to me. She must be not far ahead." Seeing that arugolu and his companions didn''t believe in themselves, the girl explained anxiously. "Then call your mother and let her come to you." After catching the girl and not letting go, arugolu finally came up with an idea. (to be continued.) ... ... Chapter 673 "Mom! I''m Amy. I''m here. Did you hear me?" Amy shouted desperately, calling for her mother shrouded in darkness. WwW.XsHuotXT. com While holding her hand with Amy''s companions, arugolu shook the lighting appliance high, trying to guide Amy''s mother to find her daughter. However, no matter how Amy called, her mother didn''t come out of the dark and meet her. Amy herself kept describing that her mother had been calling herself, and it was getting closer and closer. They were almost less than a few meters away, but her mother disappeared. Instead of stepping out of the darkness of less than a few meters, she began to call Amy to find her in the darkness. "Amy, we didn''t hear anything. You should understand that it was your auditory hallucination, or something unknown in the dark tried to lure you past." "But... But... I''m so scared." More than ten minutes later, Amy finally believed that the so-called mother''s call he heard was false. There was no mother calling him in the dark. If his companions and Mr. arugolu hadn''t held his hand all the time, he might have inadvertently ran into the dark, and then disappeared like those people just now. Looking at Amy crying in his arms and the friend around Amy who also grabbed his hand and covered his green face with fear, arugolu finally roared: "Damn, come out, who is it and what do you want to do?" However, the same trivial whispers and countless cries full of anxiety and fear will always answer arugolu in the dark. blamed! Arugolu scolded secretly. At this time, the ground suddenly seemed to rotate. Even the trivial whispers in his ears began to become bigger and bigger. His five senses seemed to start to get confused slowly. Has the enemy launched some kind of spiritual attack? Suddenly, a familiar voice came into his ears. Arugolu could tell that it was the voice of Capricorn golden saint elsid, but with the lesson that Amy was seduced by her mother''s voice, this time arugolu was not stupid enough to believe these voices and blocked the two girls behind in the direction of the voice. Medusa''s shield is raised high, ready to attack unknown enemies in the dark at any time. The voice became closer and closer, and arugolu tutted: "hum, even my hearing was affected." "Wait, Mr. arugolu, I seem to have heard it, too." Then Amy''s friend suddenly said. Amy, who was crying, stopped twitching and tried to keep herself quiet. Aaron Luton was stunned. The voice came out for the third time, and arugolu couldn''t help looking at the two girls in doubt: "did you hear it?" "I hear you." "I heard it, too." The two girls nodded tremblingly. "Is it Lord elside? I''m here. Can you come over?" Although the three people are sure that this is not a person''s auditory hallucination. But arugolu was still cautious and did not take action, but tried to let the other party find himself. This time, the answer immediately let arugolu see hope. The other party asked him to stay still. Obviously, he was ready to come. If it was an enemy in the fog, he should only try to lure others into the darkness. Before long, the three people who saw hope found that there seemed to be a long snake moving out of the darkness on the ground, and the two girls hid behind arugolu in fear, While arugolu looked closely, he suddenly showed a look of joy. This is not a snake! This is the chain of the silver saint of Cepheus! "It''s good to see you, Lord alobioni and Lord elside!" With the movement of the chain, two figures appeared in the dark soon. Al Sid in Capricorn gold holy clothes and alubioni in Cepheus silver holy clothes, and seven or eight people were still behind them. All the people in this team. "Great, I finally found you, arugolu." Seeing that there was nothing wrong with the other party, alubioni breathed a sigh of relief, and the chain on the ground immediately retracted from the arm armor of his wrist. "Have you seen kaludia? He should have danced nearby with you before ~" Al Sid asked after looking around arugolu and finding that there was no shadow of kaludia. Arugolu shook his head regretfully: "sorry, Lord elside, the incident happened suddenly, and Lord kaludia didn''t know where to go at that time. When I was about to come back to find you, the whole darkness came, and then I couldn''t get out of the darkness no matter how I went." "These mists are very strange. They seem to divide here into separate spaces, and everyone is trapped in their own space. Therefore, no matter how they go, they can''t go out. This is somewhat similar to but not exactly the same as the different dimensional space created by the Gemini golden saint." Said Al SID, looking around at the still dark environment "We are all trapped in different spaces? No wonder I find myself spinning around in the same place." Alubioni also took the words and continued to explain: "fortunately, the chains of the silver robe of Cepheus can cross different spaces to search for targets, otherwise we may be trapped here forever." "Next, shall we go to look for Lord kaludia? By the way, there is olufi. He went to the other end of the lake alone before, which is in trouble." "We must find kaludia and olufi. Not only that, we must also find a way to get rid of this space. There are still many people trapped in it." "Lord elside, this space overlaps very complex, and my chain seems to have been disturbed. I can''t accurately detect the specific positions of kaludia and olufi." Alubioni of Cepheus put the chain on the ground again. I saw the two chains moving east and West for a while, just like a compass disturbed by the magnetic field, which could not be positioned accurately: "we can only find while walking, and I will try to control the chains and lock the space with people." Al Sid nodded, "it''s not too late. Let''s go." "Hold hands and don''t let go. Don''t fall behind in the dark. Once swallowed up by the dark, you''re exiled to another space. It''s not easy to find you." While controlling the chain, alubioni shouted to those who happened to be rescued behind him. The crowd nodded hurriedly, holding hands with each other and carefully following behind the saint fighters, while the girl named Amy and her friends still held the hand of yarrugo road. Even if the number of people is a little less terrible than before, the psychological shadow left in the darkness just now makes the two girls think it is safer to be around yarrugo road. Then less than ten minutes later, they found another convoy escort who was almost frightened and almost collapsed. When they saw the saint fighters and the accompanying people coming out of the darkness, the tall and powerful escort burst into tears like a child. The people on the road again found a frightened boy, a woman praying to the gods in the dark, and a body "It seems that he committed suicide after a mental breakdown." Al Sid turned over the body on the ground. There was an obvious scar on his neck. Now he was still emitting blood. The short sword that fell nearby and the blood on it showed that the man should have dissected his neck to commit suicide. "Although it is pitiful, there is no time to bury him now. We continue to set out to find more people." Alubioni nodded. When he had just put the chain on the ground, suddenly alubioni knelt on the ground as if his legs were weak, and the faces of elside and arugolu also showed strange looks. "What''s the matter? Why is my universe suddenly \\\\\\\\\\\\\ The three saints were surprised to find that the small universe in their body had become chaotic, which was very strong and extremely weak. Even al SID, as a golden saint, could only barely control the situation of the small universe, not only the saints, but also the people who followed them. They were stunned to hear the trivial whispers in their ears and became loud, curses, blessings The voices of guidance, abuse and all kinds of confusion continued to ring out, and panic screams came out from the crowd. "The body has become so heavy. Oh, damn it!" For a time, whether as a silver saint or as a gold saint, alexid suddenly found that the gold saint suddenly became like a real metal armor, which was heavy and breathless. The holy dress is a powerful armor that needs the holy fighter to activate by the small universe. The holy dress without the support of the small universe is just a heavy useless armor. The reason why the holy dress suddenly becomes heavy means that its own small universe is constantly weakening, or weakening and strengthening, but the holy dress has lost its connection with the small universe, so it will suddenly become heavy. This dark space can actually weaken the saint''s universe. No, it should not be called weakness. It should be chaos! The next second, Al Sid was surprised to find that the ground began to change rapidly. The land originally covered with green grass began to become soft. It was like some viscous and slippery material, and there was a smell in the air at this time, which was the fishy smell of blood! To be continued. Chapter 674 Under the weak light, Al Sid watched the grass and soil on the ground gradually fade away, replaced by a rotten stump and broken arm. Countless dead and rotten corpses piled up together. He was like standing on a mountain made of corpses. This is an illusion! Whether it is elsid or the other two silver saints, the first idea is that everything in front of us is an illusion. The enemy hidden in the unknown tries to intimidate everyone with illusion, making everyone despair to mental collapse in extreme fear. In such a terrible vision, the crowd shouted panic. Originally, everyone had been nervous because of the sudden darkness, but now the terrible change was like a fatal blow. Some people with insufficient willpower had been broken through their psychological defense line and began to try to escape from the nightmare. "Everyone calm down. These are just hallucinations. Don''t get caught in each other''s plot." Cried alobioni, waving the chain and erecting a cage around to prevent people out of control from leaving the team and rushing into the dark. At this time, countless hands suddenly stretched out from the corpses on the ground, grabbed alubioni''s ankle and dragged it down. The whole ground paved with the corpses was like a paralytic mud, and alubioni''s body immediately began to sink slowly. "What!? damn ~" being caught so suddenly made alubioni lose control of the chain, but even if he loosened the chain, he didn''t run away in panic, because everyone was caught by the arms stretched out on the ground. Alobioni broke many arms with chains, but with the sinking of his body, more and more arms began to stretch out from the corpse and kept grasping alobioni, trying to drag the silver saint of the throne of immortals into the bottomless abyss as soon as possible. He wanted to catch something with the chain, but in the dark space around him, except for the people who fell into the trap together, there was no big tree and rock for alubioni to use as the support of the chain. Even if he tried to support his body, the ground turned into mud. For a time, alubioni found that he had nothing to do. "Lord elside, what the hell is this?" Like everyone else, Capricorn golden saint elsid was stretched out by the ground and dragged his body into the bottomless abyss. But al Sid didn''t resist. Instead, he quietly closed his eyes and seemed to let these arms pull himself down. As a golden saint, especially the Capricorn golden saint who fought with the Pluto army in the last Jihad, Al Sid''s experience and will are higher than the silver of the next generation. Even if the next generation is said to be the strongest strength in the legend, and even surpasses the gold saint, the silver saint, olufi, can not compare with it. Al Sid stopped controlling the small universe in his body and began to feel some subtle changes bit by bit. The strong and weak changes have determined why the strong and weak small universe is suddenly chaotic by his own will. Quickly stabilized the mind. Al Sid soon noticed the disorder of the small universe in his body. The so-called small universe is the seventh sense, the source of life beyond all six senses. Why the golden saint fighter is so powerful is precisely because he has understood the essence of the small universe and the seventh sense! The essence of the ultimate small universe is the seventh sense. When the small universe rises to the highest point and really awakens the seventh sense, it can create forces like opening up the universe. The stronger the will to fight, the more powerful the small universe burns, and the stronger the energy in the body! But now the small universe does not change with its own will. The small universe that becomes stronger and weaker is like a fluctuating ocean. Calm down and think about it. The other party has not only created this dark space, but also created the darkness that puzzles the eyes, the phantom sound that puzzles the ears, and the senses that confuse the direction. After the chain of Cepheus is determined, that is to say, except that this space is true, everything else is false. Then the small universe representing the seventh sense suddenly fluctuates disorderly, that is to say "All this is false. The powerful spiritual force has been projected into our minds, allowing our brains to deceive ourselves!" Just after the lower abdomen was flooded. Al Sid fiercely promoted the small universe. With a roar, the holy sword shining with golden light hit the ground like cutting through the darkness and fog. For a moment, the ground like a corpse disappeared like ashes in the strong wind. When people opened their eyes that had to be closed because of the golden light, they suddenly found that all the terrible scenes had disappeared. The two silver saints immediately stood up. Although the illusion had disappeared, they could even smell the bloody smell left at the tip of their nose, as if everything just happened did exist. "Sure enough. All this is really an illusion." Said alobioni with the joy of the rest of his life. "This is a very powerful mental illusion, even to the extent of confusing the false with the true. If you continue just now, maybe you will die directly in the illusion." Suddenly, a familiar sound came, and the melodious sound of the piano sounded slowly. Under the piano sound that seemed to penetrate the soul and comfort the soul, the shadows and fears in the hearts of people were dispelled. Like despair disappeared, replaced by the arrival of hope. "The sound of the piano is..." Alobioni looked away with joy at the position of the voice: "is it Lord olufi?" In the dark, the Lyra silver Saint olufi slowly came out, not just olufi, but also followed the Scorpio kaludia behind him. After seeing al SID, even in the endless dark space, kaludia waved to Al Sid with a bright smile as usual. "Is everything all right? Kaludia." "It''s really bad. I was suddenly trapped in the dark space and couldn''t move. If I hadn''t been lucky to meet olufi, I would have been miserable this time." Kaludia scratched her head in embarrassment. "Lord elside, these mists seem to create a space. My piano sound can break the illusion, but it can''t break the space itself. According to Lord kaludia, your holy sword can cut the space together. Can you make a way for us?" The golden Capricorn saint''s holy sword sealed on his wrist can not only cut open objects, but also cut open space. In the original book, Al SID, who forged himself into the incarnation of the holy sword, once cut open the space connecting reality and dreams, and defeated the four dream gods one by one with Tianma in the dream world. "I tried, but the darkness around blocked my sight, so I couldn''t accurately judge where the space was. Moreover, many people were trapped here. If you don''t determine the specific location of these people and use the holy sword rashly, you may hurt the innocent." It is the creed of the previous generation of saints that they will never hurt the innocent. Although this noble idea is worthy of praise by anyone at ordinary times, it is likely to become a shackle that hinders themselves in a crisis. Compared with the next generation of saints, such as desmusk or abrodi, they may not consider so much. "As long as you can dispel the darkness? Brother elside ~" Kaludia burned the small universe while asking, and the Scorpius golden saint''s fiery heart injected with divine blood began to emit high heat, as if the endless power made the golden holy clothes glitter with dazzling golden light. "Yes, even one second is enough." "Then get ready and let me dispel the darkness for you." Andalis, the most dazzling red star in Scorpio, resonates with divine blood. People can even feel that the temperature around is rising slowly. As kaludia raises his hand, the golden aperture is gathered in between. Kaludia quickly stabs it into the ground, and the light that comes out can''t completely swallow the fog around for a time, just like a huge fireball, The darkness was swept away in an instant!! The moonlight in the sky is shining again, and the dim light shines on the earth. The carriages, bonfires, scattered objects and the whole lake can be seen around. However, in the eyes of everyone, the whole world is like a disturbed puzzle, which is divided into small pieces, and each piece has been put together in the wrong form. The ground Objects are combined like dislocation, making people look and feel like they are in a magical space. In these separated spaces, it is striking that many people are running away and crying, and every time they escape from one space, they will be transferred to another space, just like losing their direction in the dark maze with no way out. Those who were with the saint fighters also saw those relatives and friends who were still trapped in the dark. Amy, who had danced with arugolu before, shouted desperately, because the girl saw that not far away, a woman was kneeling on the ground crying and praying. It was her mother. However, no matter how Amy shouted, Mother didn''t seem to hear it, just crying and praying. "Sure enough, the space around here is separated by the field made by someone." After expelling the darkness, looking at the real scene, Al Sid said calmly. Getting rid of the dilemma, arugolu and arubioni also stood up quickly. The small universe in their bodies had completely returned to normal, as if everything had never happened just now. While o''luffy was speaking, the space that briefly exposed the whole picture began to become dark again. The fog rose again in the lake and began to float to the position where everyone was. "Come on, elside, man." Hiding the enemy also tried to let everyone fall into darkness again, but it was enough for Al Sid to see the layout of this space. Al SID, who raised the small universe to the highest, aimed at the center of the lake. The golden sword broke through the air like a golden light that can split the sky. In an instant, the creaking sound began to sound, and a crack appeared in mid air. (to be continued.) Chapter 675 ?readx(); Space is like broken glass, cracks appear rapidly and become larger and larger until the final pole comes. The whole space is like an overburdened platform, which begins to collapse gradually, and countless fragments fall from the sky. Then the surrounding scenes begin to rotate rapidly, and the space disturbed by different forces quickly corrects itself after being destroyed by different forces, Disordered spaces and areas quickly return to normal. In an instant, not only the saint fighter, but also ordinary people felt that the strange depression around them disappeared without a trace, just like a person locked in a small room was suddenly released to the wide world, and there was an unprecedented sense of ease in his heart. "Succeeded!" The two silver saints shouted with joy, and the people around cheered. "It''s not over yet. The source of these fog hasn''t been eliminated." Al Sid waved a sword again, and the golden invisible sword spirit flew to the center of the lake with destructive power. Along the road, the solid rocks were crushed and the earth was opened. Even the lake water was miraculously divided into two, and the culprit who caused the vision tonight under the separated Lake showed his true face. An arched arc altar is like a pair of open big hands, twisted and suspended in an irregular shape under the water, and many lifelike facial relief sculptures are carved around the altar, such as lamentation, laughter, anger, crying, despair, fear, excitement and sadness. It is almost like covering all the emotional aspects of human beings. When looking at these relief sculptures, It seemed that countless trivial whispers sounded in my ears again. The degenerate smell on the altar suddenly changed the faces of the saint fighters. Without saying a word, Al Sid waved two holy swords. Under the golden sword light, the fog around the altar was swept away, and the whole altar was divided into four directly from the middle. The big hands originally floating in the air seemed to lose their strength, and disappeared under the lake bottom with the reunited lake water. At the moment when the altar was destroyed, everyone felt as if they heard some wailing sounds, and the fog that was still gathering suddenly dissipated. The lighting fixtures were turned on again. This time, there was no such phenomenon of swallowing light around. The lighting fixtures emitting strong light made the surroundings like day. Those trapped in space cheered for the rest of their lives after a short pause. Many people immediately began to gather to the largest light source. The saint fighter holding the lighting appliance seemed to be a saint holding hope. However, even if the darkness had been expelled and the space had been destroyed, the five Saint fighters remained on high alert. So far, except for illusion, there is no enemy at all. Is it because one side accidentally stepped into a carefully arranged unmanned trap, or the other side is still hiding in an unknown place waiting for the opportunity. If so many people can be trapped at the same time, the strength of the other party can never be underestimated. "Bloody smell? It''s coming from the direction over there ~" Suddenly, kaludia smelled a smell of blood, which was not left by the crazy single suicide forced by the illusion. It''s the rich smell of blood formed by the accumulation of many corpses. It''s not far from where you are. Where should be the rest place for people in the team who don''t want to attend the party. "You stay here to protect the people. Let''s go and have a look." Leaving a word, kaludia and elsid quickly took action and ran along the source of the smell from the wind. They quickly bypassed the carriage. They saw a battlefield where the battle had just ended. Dozens of bodies were lying on the ground. Some of them were dressed in leather armor, which was completely the standard dress of assassins, while others were dressed in black robes and black-and-white masks with various strange expressions. And in the middle of the battlefield that ends here. The man with blond hair and eyes was holding a bloody short sword and slowly turned around. When he saw elsid and kaludia, pernlus looked as calm as before, but there was still a strange fluctuation in his golden eyes. "Your strength is stronger than I expected." "Hey, can you tell me what you''re doing here, man purnlus ~" caludia said with a smile, but he didn''t relax his guard against purnlus at all. The whole camp was trapped in the dark space, but Perseus fought with the unidentified enemy here, and seemed to win a crushing victory. Although there was some communication before, the public didn''t know the identity of Perseus. Why didn''t this guy be trapped in the dark space. But also a look of anticipation. It seems that he already knows which space his side will get out of trouble. All these together make the two golden saints have to be on guard against him. At the moment of doubt, kaludia suddenly found that the other hand of pernlus was still holding a blonde girl. The girl''s clothes were still stained with some blood, but it seemed that she was not hurt, but fell into a coma. At this time, the Lyra''s alufi behind them also rushed over. At the moment of seeing Perseus, alufi immediately frowned: "Heidi! What happened to Perseus?" "O''luffy, do you know that girl?" Olufi nodded. It was Heidi, who had talked to herself by the lake, who was held in purnlus'' arms. After Heidi left, the fog began to appear. At that time, purnlus also left with a strange word. At that time, olufi didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, but now it seems that purnlus clearly knew what would happen in advance, But it was still a reckless departure that plunged his companions and many people in the camp into crisis. After listening to olufi''s explanation, elside and kaludia became more alert to Perseus, but Perseus didn''t think so. "What''s the matter, Perseus? You knew it would happen, but you stood by and let so many people get trapped in that dark space and almost die." Asked elsid sternly. "I didn''t stand idly by. You must have seen the fool on the ground. I just did what I should do." Looking at those people dressed strangely, even three-year-old children know that these people are by no means good people, but now there are no living bodies on the ground to ask about the situation. Al Sid can only trust the truth of the matter on the mysterious man pernlus: "what do these people do?" "The assassins of the shadow maze, a group of people who collect money and work, have no position, while others are evil believers who believe in demons." "Evil believers who believe in demons?" Elsid''s face grew gloomy. "Did they do this tonight?" "Yes, the devil altar has created a chaotic area. After trapping everyone, he wants to kidnap Heidi. It seems that the rumor that members of zegus royal family have an affair with the devil should be true?" Olufi was a little surprised: "members of the royal family, you say Heidi is a member of the royal family." "Didn''t I tell you that she was a girl forced to wear two masks, Heidi was just an alias, her real name was Haidai Karena, and the princess of zegus kingdom was also the designated heir to the throne." Pernlus calmly said Heidi''s secret identity, which was big enough to surprise the saints. However, pernlus was not surprised at all, as if Heidi''s identity as a princess of zegus kingdom was no different from that of an ordinary peasant girl. With the gentle wipe of pernlus on Heidi''s face, a delicate human skin mask suddenly slipped from Heidi''s face. The original green and freckled appearance completely disappeared, but instead it was a dignified and noble beautiful appearance, which attracted everyone''s attention like the most beautiful pearl. "Who are you, Perseus? Why do you know these things?" although he knew that the other party had a pair of eyes that could see through everything in the world, elsid was surprised that Perseus knew so many secrets. "I''m just a traveler like you. As for why I know Heidi''s real identity." Pernlus took out a small box from Heidi: "there are royal insignia to prove the identity of the princess and some secret documents signed with the holy capital. Just look at them, and these things must be enough to prove that Heidi is Princess Haidai Karena of zegus kingdom." With that, pernlus took Heidi''s present Princess Haidai and opened the carriage door not far behind him. In the door, a woman was lying motionless in the car, covered with blood. Only from the slight fluctuation of each other''s chest, it can be seen that the woman should still be alive, but she is about to live soon. Seeing this situation, the saint fighters also hurried forward to check. They saw that the woman had four or five knife wounds, and one wound was very deep, which should have hurt her internal organs. Now the woman can still live. It can be described as a miracle. "Take out the healing potion and I''ll help her stop bleeding." Kaludia quickly stabbed several acupoints of the woman with her fingers. Because the wound was too deep, she could not completely stop the bleeding, but she still tried to slow down the blood loss as much as possible. After taking out the therapeutic potion, olufi fed the woman to drink it bit by bit. The therapeutic potion with purity of 100% was redeemed from the summoning system. The effect is amazing, but the therapeutic potion with good effect also has limits. It can''t cure serious injuries instantly after drinking it. The woman''s injury is indeed very serious. Even if the wound has begun to heal slowly under the action of medicine, the woman''s life that has lost too much blood is like a candle in the wind, as if it would be extinguished at any time. Glancing at the saint fighter who was rescuing the woman, Perseus turned and put Princess Haidai, who was still in a coma, on the carriage, and then turned to leave. "Please wait, Perseus. Can you save this woman?" Suddenly olufi stopped pernlus and asked. Pernlus glanced faintly at olufi: "why should I save her? Why are you sure I can save her?" "I don''t know, but I think you should be able to save her!" (to be continued.) Chapter 676 ?? Pernlus stared at olufi quietly. His golden eyes had a strange calm that seemed to have seen through life and death. It seemed that even the sea of corpses and blood wouldn''t let him care. ©Â©Æ¨T©Á©Ã. {¡£ "Although I don''t know why, I have a hunch that you are the only one here who can save her. Please!" O''luffy said in a pleading tone. "I can''t save her. Even saving her life is meaningless." O''luffy clenched his teeth and shouted, "no! How can it be meaningless? It''s a living life. Everyone''s life in the world is unique." "The lives of those assassins and heretics are also unique, but they all died in my hands. After killing countless people, they went to save several people''s lives. It looks very hypocritical." "That''s why you should save more people. If she dies, her family and friends will be sad. I think this woman should be Heidi''s maid. Heidi must be very painful if she dies. I''ve experienced the pain of losing loved ones and loved ones. I don''t want to see anyone else encounter the same thing with me. Please, Perseus." "Boring ~ why are you sure I''ll save her?" Perseus still shook his head and was ready to turn and leave. "Because your heart wants to save her, and you want to save her, just as you saved Heidi, but you don''t want to take off the mask on your face." In an instant, pernlus stopped abruptly and turned around. The man with golden eyes showed a complex look for the first time. I don''t know why o''luffy always has a feeling in his heart. The man in front of him is a more secular existence. Although he gives people the feeling of indifference along the way, there is a confused heart hidden under his indifferent expression. He is like self exile, and forcibly buries the gentle and kind side in the depths of his soul, Wearing a mask of indifference, he has walked in the world as an observer. ¨n©Ä. (©z¡£c{o£Ûm{ He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but at last Perseus didn''t say anything. He turned back and walked to the woman. Perseus just touched the woman''s chest with his hand. It seemed that he just clicked it casually, but both elsid and kaludia could feel that a strange force entered the woman''s body. After all this, Perseus walked out without looking back: "everyone can save only himself. The only thing I can do is to give her a hope. Next, it depends on her own will." Olufi nodded. After pernlus left, the people arranged the woman and the unconscious Princess Haidai, and quickly checked the assassins and those evil believers. From the wound, everyone seemed to be killed by one blow. According to the Capricorn golden saint elsid, who has forged his own fist blade into a ultimate sword, pernlus''s sword technique is clean and tidy without any superfluous movements. In terms of swordsmanship, it is completely the style of a master, and even elsid is ashamed of himself. And by the lake From the observation, the five soldiers not only escaped from the chaotic space, but also destroyed the demon altar here. He walked slowly along the lake until he completely sank into the lake. However, Perseus still walked in the water unaffected. In the middle of the lake, Perseus saw the demon altar that had been split under the holy sword. Looking at the relief and shape on the broken altar, pernlus touched the altar with his hand, and then a huge flood of consciousness spread out from the altar as a fulcrum. For a moment, Perseus opened his eyes and then surfaced: "it''s really fast to cut off, master of chaos." Although it was the cult that caused the tragedy tonight, the saint fighter door sorted out the bodies and placed them aside. According to the left behind alubioni, the team is now counting personnel and preparing to leave overnight. After all, after such a terrible thing, no one is willing to stay here for even a second. ©Á¨n. ¡¶©z¡£c£Ûo<> In desperation, the saint fighters could only leave with Princess Haidai and the woman who were still in a coma, after the medicine was completely used. The wound on the woman''s body has completely healed, but I''m afraid because of excessive blood loss, the woman''s life breath is still very weak, just compared with the original life like a candle in the wind. After pernlus gave a "Hope", the woman seemed to be having a dream, and struggled back and forth several times in the dream. From time to time, beads of sweat flowed from the woman''s forehead. Kaludia proposed to let the woman drink a bottle of therapeutic medicine, but she was afraid that taking too many drugs would have the opposite effect. This proposal was directly rejected. "Did you see that guy pernlus?" Caludia, who rejected the proposal, suddenly asked. At this time, it seemed that the important people were gone, but it was not sure whether pernlus was in another carriage. Because of the dark space, some horses were also lost, which eventually led to everyone having the opportunity to get on the carriage from time to time. Many men had to go on foot and give the opportunity to take the carriage to women and children. Originally, the saint fighter wanted to come down and go, but the steward begged the five people who saved the team to get on the bus and rest. Considering that no one was allowed to take care of Princess Haidai, the five people thought about it and didn''t continue to refuse. Although the progress slowed down and was very tired, the people who were frightened all night still dragged their heavy legs and walked forward. It was not until the sun rose that the team finally dared to stop and rest in the open space. This time, the guards maintained high vigilance like a great enemy. And shortly before noon, Heidi, who had been in a coma, was Princess Haide''s princess. "Well, I''m -- am I still alive?" The awakened Princess Haidai seemed to be a little dizzy, but she seemed to think of something. Haidai stood up vigilantly. However, at this time, Haidai appeared that she seemed to be in a carriage, and there was a familiar figure beside her. "Don''t worry, you''re safe now." Lyra silver Saint fighter sat aside and said. "Mr. olufi, what the hell is going on?" Looking around, Haidai saw the crowd passing by outside the carriage, the dazzling sunshine and some noisy voices. Haidai could be sure that at least she was really safe. However, when Haidai subconsciously rubbed her blurred eyes, she suddenly realized that the mask on her face was gone, but compared with the mask on her face, it was cut off, Haidai noticed the maid Gomera lying beside her. "Gomera, are you okay?" Touching the maid gently, Haidai found that gomela was in a coma and very weak. O''luffy looked at Haidai, who was at a loss, and asked softly, "don''t touch any woman. Although she drank the therapeutic medicine for her, her body is still very weak." "Sorry ~ Gomera! Please get better." Haidai looked at the maid anxiously. The maid who had taken care of herself since childhood was like the second mother in her heart, and she was also the only person she could fully trust in the palace. "How many things do you remember?" "I remember" Princess Haidai, guided by the words of olufi, quickly recalled that the ornaments given by the paladin last night suddenly gave a warning. Before she and her maid Gomera and the guard could escape, she killed the assassins and cults from the dark. In order to protect herself and the guard, she died on the spot. As a level 11 mage, Mrs. Gomera was restrained by the cults of cults, He was knocked unconscious by the evil believers when he resisted. Before he fainted, he heard that they were going to sacrifice themselves to the devil, and then he didn''t remember anything. "Did you save me, Mr. olufi?" Haidai asked after recalling that if it was true, she would really thank the other party. If he hadn''t saved her, I''m afraid she would have been sent to the altar by the cult. Ordinary people might have claimed the great credit for saving the princess of a country, but as a pure hearted saint, olufi shook her head directly and explained the situation of that night in detail. Haidai listened carefully, including the fact that she learned that her identity was exposed by her life-saving benefactor, Time went by until several other saints returned to the car. The five saints gathered together. Olufi introduced Haidai and then said, "your identity is very special, so we didn''t publicize it. Only pernlus knows except us." "Thank you very much." Thank you. As for Heidi, she asked with some doubts, "who is Mr. pernlus? Where is he now?" "I don''t know. The boy didn''t know where to go after he left. He just went down and looked for it for a long time and didn''t see where he was." Kaludia, who held her head in one hand, said somewhat depressed. "That''s right." At this time, the boy who didn''t know where he had gone suddenly appeared outside the carriage, and then climbed into the carriage and sat down under the surprised eyes of everyone. "Ah ~ where did you come from?" Pernlus didn''t answer. Kaludia just stared at Haidai and said directly, "what do you think of the attack?" Ah!? Haidai was a little confused. She wanted to thank the benefactor who saved her first. She was still thinking about how to talk with him, but she didn''t expect that the other party''s first sentence was so direct. (to be continued.) ... ... Chapter 677 "After traveling in the West for such a long time, I occasionally heard some rumors about nobles and royal family members having an affair with evil believers who worship demons in zegus kingdom. This time, I think as a princess of a country, I should have some numbers in mind about the evil believers trying to kidnap you. WWW / xshuotxt / COM ¨e©Á©Æ©Ã. {." On the carriage, pernlus said it directly, without any polite words and due respect for Haidai as a princess. It felt as if he was interrogating a prisoner who had done something wrong. "First of all, I thank you for saving me, but I''m not sure about your problems." "It is said that your brother has been dissatisfied with you because he failed to inherit the throne. He colluded with several nobles in zegus Kingdom and has always planned to usurp the throne. What do you think of this?" "What I want to say is that it is possible, but there is no evidence." For pernlus''s pressing step by step, Haidai can only deny that although the other party is right in many places, the collusion of royal family members with evil believers is not fun. If it had been good in the past, these scandals were handled by the royal family at most. Now the demons that had been silent for a long time suddenly began to invade the world. The monsters that originally thought they would only appear in poetry and mythology actually exist. Therefore, the people of western countries have an unprecedented explosion in their belief in gods, And those who originally believed in the five supreme gods became crazy overnight. In the face of the powerful power of the devil and the need to use the holy capital to prevent the raging of the devil, the royal families of various countries have interacted frequently with the holy capital recently, and the holy capital has deepened some interference in secular government affairs, which is no longer as contradictory as before. Anyway, every king needs to consider the national interests when he is living, and the ownership of his soul when he is dead. He can''t ask the gods to protect his soul from going to hell as an unbeliever and blasphemer! Therefore, in this special period, the holy capital is very tough and will never worry about the face of the royal family. Moreover, even if this kind of thing is true, even if it needs the help of the holy capital, it is carried out secretly. Otherwise, the ruler of a country is a believer of the devil. If it comes out, it will be a devastating blow to the majesty of the country, Even the ruling legitimacy of the royal family itself will undoubtedly shake passively. It was once documented that evil believers who worshipped demons sacrificed the civilians of a city to demons as citizens of a country. Who dares to imagine that if the king is also a heretic, will he be suddenly sacrificed as a sacrifice one day. Although Haidai is only a 16-year-old girl, as a princess, she has been infected in a dye vat called "politics" for so many years since she was a child, and she also knows the seriousness of this matter. Therefore, Haidai disguised herself and quietly sought the help of the holy capital, hoping that everything would end in the most obscure way. If it was noisy, it would be difficult for the whole zegus kingdom to deal with. "Although it was attacked by heretics this time, there is no evidence to prove that these heretics colluded with domestic nobles. Maybe it was just a separate accidental attack." Because considering too many implications. Princess Haide could not tell her own opinion to an ordinary girl, and there were still some plans to shield the royal family and aristocracy from her words. After all, Haide herself was also a member of the royal family. Even when she spoke, the royal highness of the princess deliberately lowered her voice so as not to be heard by others. Pernlus gazed at Haidai. Although her golden eyes were still as calm as no emotion, Haidai who was watched by pernlus felt a shivering feeling. First, she was looked down by some higher existence, and every thought in her soul and mind wanted to be seen through. "You''d better not look at demons with the experience you''ve learned in the secular world." Pernlus suddenly took out a piece and put it in front of Haidai. It was the mask worn by the cult who attacked that night, A mask with a sad expression: "as a princess, you are really worthy of evil believers to attack you. ¨n©Â ([(sacrificing a princess of a country to the demons in the distorted void is more a blow to the prestige of the holy capital than to please their master, but no demon will have sacrificed an altar to make such an attack." "Altar?" Al Sid frowned and asked, "do you mean the building under the lake?" Pernlus glanced at elsid and didn''t answer the question, but continued to say to Haidai: "go to the holy capital for help. Obviously, you know that there are forces infiltrating into zegus kingdom that you can''t imagine, so there''s no need to hide here. Come on, who do you think is the biggest suspect of this attack?" Haidai was still reluctant to admit: "Mr. pernlus, I thank you very much for saving me. After returning to the king''s capital, I will thank you and all of you again on behalf of the royal family, but there are some things I \ "You may not understand your situation, Princess Haidai." Pernlus''s eyes were full of cold. With a cold tone, he interrupted impolitely: "Don''t you understand your own situation? Or do you expect to quietly solve each other with the help of the holy capital? This attack was planned not only by evil believers, but also by the demon masters in the abyss. Obviously, the situation in King zegus is much worse than you even expected." "Demon master?" Haidai seemed to be frightened by pernlus''s tone. "As a 16-year-old princess, generally speaking, she is not allowed to leave the royal capital alone. Let alone go to the holy capital to seek help after dressing up. This kind of collusion with external forces will be criticized in that country. Therefore, you must have prepared a substitute in the royal palace to cover up before you leave." This time Haidai did not refute, but gently bit her lips and continued to listen to pernlus, because the other party was right. "Since the other party has made a very accurate attack on you this time, you must have seen through the double you arranged in China. Moreover, you should know that the cult captured you this time. You do not intend to keep alive, but directly sacrifice you. It shows that the control of the cult in zegus Kingdom is large enough to not care about your life, at least after you die They can also continue to lie that the princess has not left, and then find a fake to replace you directly. Without you, the princess who is against them everywhere, they can expand more confidently and boldly. " "The holy capital will not sit idly by. The holy capital should be very clear that what is in China is only an impostor, and it can be more evidence of their collusion with the devil." Finally Haidai replied. Pernlus nodded noncommittally: "Yes, the holy capital won''t ignore it, but after all, you run out quietly. Even if you know the truth of everything without proof, the holy capital will be tied up because of avoiding secular suspicion. At least if there is no absolute evidence, it will be unknown to attack zegus kingdom. If you forcibly attack zegus Kingdom today, even if you find evidence afterwards It proves that the kingdom of zegus has been controlled by evil believers, but for the western countries, if zegus is forcibly attacked today, it will not be their turn to be attacked tomorrow, and the holy capital can''t afford to be the target of public criticism. " Haidai''s face grew slightly gloomy. "Even if the holy capital, regardless of the consequences, forcibly crusades against the zegus Kingdom at this special time, the zegus Kingdom itself is over. Not to mention that the country is controlled by evil believers. The shaking of royal power caused by this big scandal is that the devil itself may directly destroy the whole zegus Kingdom." Here enreus continues: "Princess Haidai, I said not to look at demons with the common sense of ordinary people. Every demon master is a monster that has existed for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years. Over the long years, they have witnessed the prosperity and decline of too many kingdoms. Sometimes they don''t mind using * * naked violence to play cards in the way you don''t want to see unless you can Really grasp the key handle of the other party. " "In that case, we can only die together." This time, Haidai''s confidence is somewhat insufficient. "Let me remind you once again, don''t look at the devil with your eyes as a secular mortal. In the eyes of the devil master, even if everything established in zegus kingdom is destroyed, it''s not painful, because they have enough time to wait for thousands of years to find another better prey. Therefore, they don''t need to consider all aspects of losses like you, you know Are you ready? " "You mean" Haidai''s face became more ugly. "It means that if you return so rashly now, you will be sent to the altar immediately. Don''t expect those who believe in demons to compromise and give in to you according to the rules. Even if they are willing to compromise, the demons will never compromise with you as a human being. Since they already know that you have contacted the holy capital, the demons will definitely treat you as before you are cleared by the holy capital Take away a booty, and then hide in hell and watch the whole zegus Kingdom enter destruction. " Haidai was speechless this time. Perseus seemed to be able to predict and analyze all the key advantages and disadvantages. If we really have common sense to treat demons and cults, everything Perseus said may become true. Demons can completely destroy the whole zegus Kingdom, and then lie dormant for thousands of years waiting for the rise of another Kingdom, The devil really doesn''t need to care about this loss, but he and the whole zegus kingdom can''t bear this loss. "No matter what plans you and the holy city had before, it''s useless now, because each other''s positions have changed. You have changed from the dark to the light, while evil believers have changed from the light to the dark. So now tell me your views on this attack and how you planned after contacting the holy city?" Pernlus, who completely overwhelmed Haidai in momentum, asked with the language temperament of a minister. Haidai lowered her head and finally began to say everything in detail. (to be continued.) ... ... Chapter 678 After the team started moving forward again, Haidai finally finished the cause of the matter. Just like rumors, there are indeed noble collusion with demons in the kingdom of Zexus. The kingdom of Zexus, which is close to the mysterious steppe, has had many conflicts and wars with orcs. But after simultaneous interpreting the belief in the holy city, the belief of uznok of the earth began to spread to the kingdom of the zugu and orcs. Under the mediation of the doctrine of the same faith and the holy capital, the kingdom of zegus has concluded a peace treaty with the orcs and ended the long conflict. Recently, the two sides have developed to the extent of mutual trade. Everything seems to be developing in the better direction. However, after Haidai was born, there were several disappearances of orcs and caravans on the border of Youxuan grassland in zegus Kingdom, because it was dangerous to travel on the grassland. These events were treated as ordinary murder cases by both orcs and zegus kingdom. However, as Princess Haidai grew up, she began to get involved in the political vortex under the court struggle, Although disappearances at the grassland border also occurred from time to time, they did not attract much attention from both sides. It was not until one day that Princess Haidai found the domestic abnormalities after the daughter of an orc tribal leader who had a good relationship with Princess Haidai disappeared. Although Princess Haidai is still young, she is talented. She is not only loved by her father, but also loved by most officials and the people. The brother born to a side princess of Haidai was even revoked the right to inherit the throne, making the Duke Haidai, who was only 14 years old at that time, a prince. Because of this, Princess Haidai, who was involved in the political struggle at an age that should have been carefree, had to quickly mature under pressure. As a reserve monarch, Princess Haidai naturally had to make efforts to expand her team. From domestic nobles and foreign envoys, Princess Haidai has become the object of friendship, In these days, Princess Haidai met the daughter of an orc leader from the border tribe. As the zegus Kingdom adjacent to the orcs, it is natural to have a good relationship with the orcs. Therefore, Princess Haidai and he are not only about the same age as herself. Even the orc girl with the same fate as her heir quickly became a good friend. However, once after a diplomatic meeting between the two sides, the orc girl was told to be missing when she returned to Youxuan grassland. The sudden disappearance of the daughter of a tribal leader is not a thing co¡Ím Chapter 679 ?readx(); "Take off the ornament on your neck. A large part of the reason why you were attacked by heretics this time is because of that ornament." Under the instructions of pernlus, Haidai took off the ornament with the blessing of the God of cast fire around her neck. At first, Haidai was glad to wear this ornament to make herself aware of the crisis in advance, but then pernlus''s instructions depressed Haidai again. Haidai was attacked this time. I''m afraid that the domestic heretics and their brother saw through the double they arranged, and their double confessed their departure time after being tortured. The other party inferred the time required for their return to the holy capital, and judged the caravan they might hide from the caravan timetable, Then the attack was arranged midway. During the attack, when the dark space came, the ornament with the blessing of the God of casting fire really saved himself from being trapped in the dark space, but because of this, among many trapped people, he was as dazzling as being thrown into the Pearl of darkness, and the cult recognized his position at the first time and attacked him. Of course, Haidai did not blame the paladin Aisha who gave her ornaments. After all, others were just kind-hearted. Moreover, the ornaments did have an effect to keep herself from being trapped in the dark space. In order to prevent falling into this embarrassing situation again, Haidai took off the necklace at the suggestion of pernlus, but then Haidai had to think about what she should do now. First of all, it''s no longer possible to return as planned. The devil must have been waiting for himself to fall into the net. However, if he doesn''t go back for a long time, the devil who knows that the matter has been exposed will certainly destroy zegus kingdom as revenge for the holy capital. Although he is now a crown prince, a large part of the military power is still in his father''s hands, and he also has a direct private guard, But they will not act without their own orders. "At first, you and the holy capital decided what to do?" "When I came back to China, I persuaded my father to send the guards to keep the whole King''s capital under martial law. However, I summoned my brother to control it, and then let the people from the holy capital enter the king''s capital. The paladin went to deal with the heretics, and finally arrested all the nobles involved after dealing with the demon altar. In the backup plan, if my brother sees through the plan, I will directly surround my brother''s residence and let the guards The troops and the paladins of the holy capital attacked together. " At the request of pernlus, Haidai explained everything in detail as much as possible. Including the staffing of Shengdu, the situation of the domestic situation, as well as the time and order of action, etc. After hearing Haidai''s explanation, pernlus thought about it. From many clues and information, all the situations are listed and inferred one by one. We should not only think about how one side should act, but also infer the possible action plan of the other side. After half a ring, pernlus finally said, "now that things have been exposed, the devil''s most likely choice is to squeeze the zegus Kingdom clean with his last strength, and then leave a broken and chaotic country for the holy capital to have a headache." "Hey, what can I do?" Princess Haidai was also very anxious. After all, when she was young, she was confused in political struggle. After pernlus judged most of the situation, Haidai could also analyze the situation in. Returning to zegus Kingdom now is tantamount to falling into a trap. After seizing themselves to sacrifice to the devil, evil believers will use more time to squeeze dry zegus kingdom. If they don''t return, evil believers may search with their greatest strength in a short time, and then leave a turbulent and chaotic zegus kingdom to give themselves and the holy capital a headache. Damn ~ it''s all his brother''s fault. He''s so stupid to collude with evil believers for his rights. Haidai couldn''t help sighing her greed. Although she was the heir to the throne, her father forced her to take the position of heir. In fact, many times Haidai misses her childhood. At that time, her brother has not been abolished as an heir. Therefore, as a little princess, she has a good relationship with her brother. Her brother often takes herself to Wangdu Li on horseback, and she was encouraged by her brother to drink secretly for the first time, although she was severely reprimanded by her father afterwards. How carefree he was at that time. There was no need to ask so many complex political things. After wearing the title of heir to the throne, everything changed. His brother''s eyes became strange day by day. Now, as brothers and sisters, they have to be fratricidal. Haidai really wants to go back and tell her brother that if you want to sit on the throne, I can give it to you, but don''t take the whole kingdom of zegus as a victim anyway. "Lust for power is an addictive thing, and suspicion is an existence that you can''t quit once. Your brother will never allow you to continue to exist." Pernlus said suddenly and coldly. Haidai was surprised, but she was decadent in an instant. The man was terrible. He seemed to see through everything in other people''s hearts. It was amazing that such a wise man would be a traveler on the mainland. If she could meet her earlier, Haidai vowed that she would definitely win him into an important Minister of zegus Kingdom at all costs. "But now we are in a dilemma. What should we do?" "It''s not a good thing to let zegus Kingdom withdraw from the stage temporarily. Anyway, the kingdom of mankind has been booming and declining repeatedly. Even if the devil destroys the whole zegus Kingdom, others will rebuild new civilizations and countries in the future." Suddenly, pernlus said in a strange tone, as if to advise Haidai not to participate in it. The Perseus silver Saint arugolu said in some displeasure, "what are you talking about, pernlus? Did you analyze so much before to persuade Haidai to give up her country and people?" Pernlus didn''t reply, but Haidai, the princess, also fell into silence, which made Aaron frown and turn his eyes to the two golden saints, hoping to get some help. "What''s your answer?" Pernlus asked Haidai. "I want to gamble" "Take yourself as a victim to minimize the damage to the royal family''s prestige?" Haidai looked at pernlus in surprise. Her eyes seemed to question whether the other party had seen through his own ideas again. "Directly returning to China to mobilize people for a coup has put the country under martial law, and then immediately let the people of the holy capital settle in on the grounds of mediation. Even if the devil later attacked, all the damage caused can be attributed to the coup. After the holy capital removes the cults and evil demons, the damage to the royal family''s prestige can be minimized, and all this only needs to sacrifice you People will do. " As if he had completely guessed Haidai''s thoughts, pernlus said very directly, "this is a good way, but the possibility of success is very low. You lack strong personnel now, and it takes time to mobilize your private army. Moreover, whether local lords will act as you want is also a problem." "But as long as there is a chance, it''s worth gambling." Haidai looked at pernlus deeply, knelt on the ground regardless of her identity and begged: "Mr. pernlus, can you help me this time? This time, your wisdom will make this plan succeed. I can promise you no matter what you ask afterwards." This is Haidai''s request from the bottom of her heart. As long as such a wise man can help himself get zegus kingdom out of this crisis, even if he wants to take the general treasures in the Treasury afterwards, even if he wants to become his own property, Haidai vowed to agree. Even if the princess of a country knelt down and begged, Perseus was still indifferent. Instead, he finally looked at several Saint Fighters: "after all, your idea is too hasty and has little success. Even if it is temporarily formulated now, there are still some key factors, unless it is \ "Unless what? Mr. pernlus!" Haidai hurriedly raised her head and asked excitedly. Pernlus pointed to elsid: "unless the five of them are willing to join, even I can''t change the situation." El SID, who was woken by pernlus, was stunned and asked his party to join a dangerous coup plan. I''m sorry. Although what happened in zegus kingdom is regrettable, the ultimate destination of his party is Youxuan grassland. There has been a lot of delay along the way because of the total things, Now it''s not easy to get to the kingdom of zegus. It''s only one stop away from Youxuan grassland. Now the saint fighters don''t want to be involved in the political struggle between such countries, even if there is the shadow of demon intervention. "I''m sorry, Princess Haidai. We''ve been delayed for a long time. Now we really don''t have the energy and will to participate in a coup." In the face of Al Sid''s refusal, Haidai was also a little embarrassed. After all, it was really difficult for people who had never known each other for more than a day on the way to participate in a coup. But pernlus was also very firm just now. Without the help of the five saints in front of him, the plan of forcibly launching a coup and raiding the heretics could not be implemented. "Ladies and gentlemen, as Princess of zegus Kingdom, I have begged you to lend a helping hand. Just as you saved the people trapped by demons before, please save the people of zegus! No matter what you wish afterwards, I will try my best to realize it." "We don''t need what you pay for your highness, Princess Haide." Al Sid narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while, and finally sighed: "if it is normal, we will lend a helping hand to save those innocent people, but now we are also carrying an important task. We must go to Youxuan grassland as soon as possible. Please forgive us for being involved in such a thing." Haide looked irritable, but when she heard the mysterious steppe, the princess of the kingdom of Ze Gu was instantly lit up. (to be continued.) Chapter 680 ?readx(); "If your destination is to go to Youxuan grassland, without the relevant certificates issued by zegus Kingdom, even if you step into Youxuan grassland, you will be arrested by orcs as invaders." Al Sid frowned. Although Haidai was reminding, the tone sounded more like a threat: "what do you mean?" Haidai tried to calm her mood and said: "I don''t want to threaten you, just tell the truth, Mr. elsid. Once, the relationship between the orc tribe and mankind has been quite poor, and the two sides often broke out bloody conflicts. However, the orcs concluded a peace treaty with the orcs in zegus kingdom. Even after the mediation of the Holy capital, the orcs still have a great sense of distrust of mankind. For a long time, in addition to being awarded king zegus Businessmen from China can enter the Youxuan grassland to trade goods, and other people who enter the Youxuan grassland will be expelled. " I couldn''t help looking at pernlus. Elsid seemed to hope to get the answer from the well-informed pernlus. Pernlus nodded: "Indeed, it is precisely because the orcs only trust the businessmen in zegus kingdom. Trading various specialties on Youxuan grassland every year has become one of the main economic sources of zegus kingdom. The reason why businessmen chose Kum city on the border of corvado kingdom as a trading platform rather than entering zegus kingdom to establish a chamber of commerce is also because zegus Kingdom monopolized Because of the trade with the orcs. " "That is to say, we must help your highness, are you busy?" Al Sid still has a poker face. "Sorry ~" Although he took the initiative, However, Haidai still dared not lose her courtesy and said, "please forgive me for saying that this does not happen this time. Even if you have arrived in zegus Kingdom, it is difficult to get relevant documents. Basically, except zegus local businessmen and his foreign envoys, zegus Kingdom has never issued certificates to any other personnel in recent years." ¡°©­©­©­©­©­¡± Al Sid remained silent, But Haidai had noticed that Elsie''s heart was a little loose: "Although I don''t know who you are and what you are going to Youxuan grassland for, if you can help here, I will issue a pass to you after solving the crisis. At the same time, I''m still willing to do my best to meet your wish. Please, please help me." At this time, kaludia finally couldn''t look down, looked at Perseus and said, "I said, brother Perseus, why did you appoint five of us to help. A coup involves a lot of human and material resources, and there are five more of us. Is it certain that we can succeed?" For this problem, pernlus looked at olufi instead: "you have a group of companions who are worth trusting their backs to each other. I always need the help of their backs in this plan." "Do you really believe us when you have known people for less than a week?" O''luffy replied lightly, "just as Haidai said. Our identity and destination are a mystery." Pernlus''s tone was still plain, but he said with great confidence: "your orderliness is very strong. You want a trustworthy candidate. I believe in my own judgment, that''s all." "Give us some time to think about it" Heidelton seemed to be glad to see hope, and pernlus nodded blandly: "then I need to make a plan, heidely, I need you to tell me the details of the king capital of zegus Kingdom, including the personnel who may support you, the military arrangement of the king capital, the manpower you can mobilize and any details. Understand?" "OK ~" Haidai nodded hard. "Also contact the personnel of Shengdu, tell them that the situation has changed, and let them arrive at the corresponding time point." Due to the lack of horses, the driving speed of the team was very slow. Originally, there was only one day left. She walked for more than two days. At the request of pernlus, Haidai said almost all the internal information about zegus kingdom in her mind, and told each other every detail as much as possible. The holy capital did leave Haidai''s contact information. After learning that the convoy was attacked by evil believers on the way, Paladin Feilin, who was already on the way, accelerated the March. Considering that two demon masters would work together, the problems in zegus kingdom may be more serious than expected, As a paladin, Feilin hoped that Haidai would not act too rashly. But after Haidai told phenanthrene the analysis of pernlus, the paladin who cast the God of fire was also a little embarrassed. The current situation is indeed a dilemma. No matter whether Haidai returns to zegus kingdom or not, she may be squeezed by the devil and thrown into the holy capital for a headache. Compared with early death and late death, Haidai''s plan is indeed feasible. But Haidai''s sacrifice is beyond doubt. However, compared with the crazy plan itself, Paladin Feilin showed no less surprise when she heard a name than when she heard the cooperation of two demon masters. "Yes, that''s what the five warriors who stopped the dead outside Qom called him. What''s the problem?" There was a strange silence in the communication wizard. Feilin seemed speechless. A moment later, the paladin of the God of fire replied with difficulty. "Thank you very much, Miss Feilin." Haidai, who stayed up all night to explain the information in the royal capital for pernlus, felt very sleepy, but the girl couldn''t sleep when she thought that the current plan was related to the fate of the whole zegus kingdom. Moreover, even if she had free time, Haidai had to take care of her maid, chimera. Up to now, chimera is still in a coma, even if she has drunk the second bottle of therapeutic medicine provided by the saints. "Please, gomela, don''t leave me." at night, Haidai sat in the carriage, holding the maid''s hand and praying. On one side, pernlus was writing something without saying a word. With the slight shaking of the carriage, Princess Haidai, who had not closed her eyes for nearly two days, finally fell into a deep sleep. Until late at night, when the team was stationed for the last time, Lyra silver Saint olufi stepped into the carriage. "Have you decided? Then take this plan list first." Perseus did not look back, but handed a piece of paper behind him. Speechless took the list, o''luffy found that he couldn''t understand the man in front of him more and more: "the person who used to be confused, why would he suddenly be enthusiastic to help the princess in trouble this time?" "There are two main reasons. First, I don''t like demons. Second, I''m very interested in you and want to further observe your behavior." Pernlus''s tone seemed to be like an experimenter who excluded all feelings in the laboratory. He spoke out about others as the object of observation almost without concealment. It seemed that he was not afraid of the anger of olufi, one of the objects of observation. As the observed object, olufi did not get angry: "is that why you pulled us into the water?" "Twenty percent of the reasons are indeed so. As for the others, this plan really needs your help. It''s not enough to rely on me alone." "Then you start making your own schedule, and you don''t care whether we agree or not." "You''ll agree" With a faint answer, pernlus was not afraid of the word "refuse" from olufi. It seemed that he had already determined that the saint fighter would not refuse. However, just as pernlus judged, after discussion, the five saints found that there was no way not to wade in the muddy water. If what Haidai said was true, even if several people without relevant certificates issued by zegus Kingdom quietly entered the Youxuan grassland, they were also expelled by the orcs, Moreover, the people looking for the son of the star in Youxuan grassland have no clear destination. If they don''t inquire about the local people, they will be unable to move at all. Therefore, even if this doesn''t happen, they still have to find a way to get proof documents in zegus Kingdom, otherwise they may have to fight all the way into Youxuan grassland. Finally, the high saints decided to take part in the coup. In fact, strictly speaking, the resistance of the saints to the coup was not great. On the contrary, they were overcame by demons and cults on the way. After seeing that the demons were going to kill the whole team, the saints with excess sense of justice were quite angry, Therefore, people also have the intention to take advantage of this opportunity to teach those demons a good lesson. "Pernlus, you are very arrogant." O''luffy, who finally accepted the schedule, said faintly. "Is this what I look like in your eyes?" Finally pernlus stopped writing and slowly turned his head and asked. "Your body has unparalleled power and a wise mind to see through everything, so you have looked down on everyone in the world. Your confusion or confusion may be because you put yourself too high." With these words, olufi went out, leaving purnlus alone in the carriage to meditate quietly. "All who look down on the world \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Slowly closing his eyes, pernlus murmured as if in memory: "it seems that he has looked at the whole world from this perspective before. Maybe he is arrogant." (to be continued.) Chapter 681 ?? To a large extent, the coup was too hasty. It took only three days from the initial formulation of the plan to arriving in the kingdom of zegus, but pernlus stubbornly made a comprehensive plan, and Haidai thought it was possible to implement it, but the risk was still not small, After all, in such a hasty time, even if pernlus was resourceful, it was impossible to avoid a trace of leakage. For Haidai, this is enough. Pernlus'' plan is much better than he expected. Now time is the biggest enemy. If he doesn''t speed up and dare to start before the devil, the devil will squeeze the whole zegus kingdom to the greatest extent, as pernlus said, and clap his hands and leave after eating dry and wiping, Then wait for the people and holy capital of the whole zegus kingdom to bear all the losses. Even if the time is in a hurry, even if the plan is not perfect, we must preempt the demons and evil believers. Even if we can''t completely stop each other, we must minimize the loss. After arriving at the border city in the kingdom of zegus, the saints also brought Haidai good news. They agreed to assist Haidai in the coup. During the discussion, Al Sid and others took out the communication magic guide that had been on strike again, but after the magic guide began to work this time, it only sent out many unknown noises. Several saints knew neither engraving nor law. The only thing they could do was to start the magic guide according to the instructions. Now they are helpless when they encounter this problem. After arriving at the border city of Yuka, zegus Kingdom, the convoy manager who entered the city immediately reported to the local city officials about the attack by heretics on the way, and the city officials only promised to send personnel to the attack site to investigate and report the incident to the holy capital and the king capital, but for the loss of the convoy, the other party can only help. A lot of goods have to be abandoned in place due to the lack of carriages, and in addition to the loss of goods, you have to pay liquidated damages under the commercial contract. Although it is because you are attacked by heretics, when there is a commercial contract, you can go to the other chamber of Commerce regardless of so much. When you buy things from your Chamber of Commerce, the safety of transportation is naturally borne by yourself. Anyway, I just want to see that you can deliver the required goods on time. If you can''t reach the Treaty on the contract, I''m sorry. Please pay according to the compensation treaty. For a time, the supervisor was so anxious that he had to keep reporting to the upper level of the chamber of Commerce. I hope the upper level can send personnel to deal with this matter. In order to avoid being ''politely'' asked about the details of the incident by local officials in Qom city. As soon as they arrived in Yucca, the saints immediately rented a carriage and several horses with Haidai and pernlus, took Gomera, who was still in a coma, out of the city, and went to the territory of a lord who supported themselves in the political situation at Haidai''s request. Fortunately, shortly after arriving at the territory checkpoint the next day, Haidai''s maid Gomera finally woke up. Although the woman is still very weak, at least waking up proves that she has recovered a lot. "Thank you for the sanctuary of the Supreme God. It''s very nice of you to be all right," said Princess megra, tears of gratitude. "Ge Meila, your body is still very weak. Don''t say more. Let''s have a good rest first. When we arrive at Lanxiang territory, I''m looking for a mage to help you." Seeing the maid wake up, Haidai''s heavy heart finally relaxed a little. For the royal highness of princess, Gomera grabbed Haidai''s hand tightly and said deeply: In any case, please be careful of your highness. I have been dreaming of you in my dream. I dreamed of you once after an hour, and dreamt of the first time I saw you. Every little bit of memory, even the most painful time, you were calling me like my own daughter. Guided me, and finally let me climb out of the dark abyss. ©­¡± "I''ll be careful, Gomera, so \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Outside the carriage, olufi, who was riding on the horse, looked at the two people in the carriage, then raised the reins and let the horse run quickly to the front of the carriage, while pernlus was acting as a coachman outside the carriage. "I still have to say thank you. Without your help, I''m afraid the woman wouldn''t wake up." "I just gave her a little hope. In the end, it depends on her own will." Aurufi stared at Perseus: "you have great power. Perseus! Why are you so afraid to use your power to save others?" There was a brief silence, and then he looked up and said, "I can''t save anyone." The sound of ''I can''t save anyone'' emerged the breath of vicissitudes, just like fighting in a sea of countless blood for too long, and my heart has already dried up. It seems that cynics have been forced to numb by reality, that is, they are tired and angry. It''s hard to fathom his ideas. "But this time you saved \ "No!" Perseus looked away and looked straight ahead: "anyone can save only himself." Olufi was speechless for a moment. Pernlus, what the man had experienced. He could vaguely perceive that the man was also eager to save others from the bottom of his heart, but he was strangely opposed to doing so. This contradiction may be the reason why he exists in this world like a confused wanderer. I was slightly hindered when I arrived at the checkpoint of lanlinghua territory. I don''t know why. The whole lanlinghua territory seems to be under martial law. The checkpoint is full of guards on duty, and even a middle-level mage is present. Except businessmen officially certified by zegus Kingdom, no one is allowed to enter lanlinghua territory, Haidai, who could not reveal the identity of the princess, as well as the saint fighter and pernlus, who were outsiders, were unable to enter the blue Linghua territory. After being blocked, haideben wanted to directly take out the Royal emblem as the proof of the princess, but this move was stopped by pernlus. "Pernlus is right. Now the situation of the whole zegus kingdom is unknown. If you expose your identity here, you will put everyone in the open." Al Sid also helped. "What should I do?" Haidai was a little anxious: "if I can''t even see count Raymond, I can''t contact the personnel in China now." Pernlus drove in the carriage and began to detour: "we''re coming at night." Haidai, who didn''t know what to say, had to trust pernlus. They stopped not far from the checkpoint. Fortunately, the space equipment of the saints had a lot of food in reserve. In addition to a lot of fresh food, there were some canned food that had never appeared in other worlds, In addition, there are some high calorie chocolates and energy drinks for emergency use, which are now taken out by the saints. "Let me see, um ~ it says that it''s really convenient to boil the water, pour the solidified matter in and wait for ten minutes." As a saint of the last generation born in the Renaissance, seeing cans for the first time made kaludia as excited as a child who had got a new toy. "Why aren''t the people of kaludia ~ pernlus here?" When elsid and alubioni picked up some branches and came back to make a fire, they suddenly found that pernlus had no shadow. Still at the research juncture, kaludia waved his hand and said uninteresting, "that guy ran to inquire about the news and said he didn''t have to wait for dinner." Soon the campfire was raised. After boiling a bucket of hot water, kaludia opened several cans and poured them in. At the same time, he took out some fresh vegetables and gave them to elsid. Looking at kaludia''s unkind smiling face, elsid knew what he was thinking. After taking out the dagger he carried, he was greatly disappointed in kaludia''s eyes, Al Sid chopped the vegetables and put them in. Soon, with the hot water dissolving the solidified oil, the strong aroma made everyone''s appetite open. Haidai was surprised to see this pot of hot broth. She picked up the empty cans on the ground and looked at them again and again. This kind of thing called cans is really convenient, and it can last for a year. Such a long storage time is a precious food for both travelers and mercenaries, You should know that it is not easy to eat hot meat soup with full color and flavor when walking in the wild. Moreover, it is not only travelers and mercenaries. If this kind of thing called canned can be manufactured in large quantities, it will also reduce a great burden on military grain transportation and storage. However, Haidai looked at the thin layer of iron sheet. I''m afraid it''s not easy to make the iron as thin as paper. A bowl of broth was served, and the braised pork soup was strictly handed to Haidai. However, the Royal Highness did not eat it first, but instead went to the carriage girl to take care of her maid. Such a move made several Saint fighters feel good about Haidai''s heart, and the dissatisfaction of being forced to get involved in the coup was reduced. In the middle of the meal, Al Sid took out the magic guide and played with it, but it still kept making noises, just like something went wrong. It was useless to let al Sid beat it. Until elsid was ready to give up completely, pernlus also returned. After refusing the bowl handed over by elsid, pernlus directly said the reason for the martial law of lanlinghua territory. "What, count Raymond was assassinated?" Haidai was surprised at this. Pernlus nodded and said, "yes, fortunately, count Raymond was only slightly injured. It''s no big deal, but the count''s son suddenly disappeared on the day of his assassination. The martial law of lanlinghua territory is now searching for the count''s son on a large scale." (to be continued.) ... ... Chapter 682 ?readx(); Count Raymond was assassinated, but count Raymond''s son''s whereabouts were unknown on the day of the assassination. It happened that the day of the assassination happened to be the night when people were attacked by evil believers by the lake. It was obvious that all this had been planned for a long time. The other Party planned to get rid of Princess Haidai and the main personnel in its support camp at one go. However, there seems to be a big loophole in this plan. First, Princess Haidai was accidentally saved by pernlus, and count Raymond survived. Now his side still has a chance to fight back. When night began to fall, Haidai finally couldn''t help asking pernlus how to take his party into lanlinghua territory. Although there were other places to enter outside the checkpoint, even if they arrived in the territory, relevant supporting documents were needed to enter the main city. Lanlinghua territory was already under martial law, and the search must be very tight. If they didn''t show their royal insignia, Then it is absolutely impossible for them to muddle through. "Go near the main city first. I''ll take you in and directly meet the Lord. Others will wait outside first. As long as they see the Lord and determine their identity, they will let others enter the city quietly." Said pernlus, driving the carriage. "Wait! We''ll go with you." Al Sid suddenly added. "Whatever," said pernlus indifferently. Finally, the people decided that the two gold saints and pernlus sneaked into the Lord''s residence of the city to meet count Raymond, while gomela was unable to move due to her injury and had to wait for news outside the city, while the three silver saints were responsible for protecting gomela''s safety. After entering lanlinghua territory by detour from a hill, pernlus carefully avoided the patrolling guard. The situation of the whole territory was indeed in a high state of martial law like the news brought by pernlus. It took a group of people at least twice as long as usual to see the outer wall of the main city of the territory and park the carriage in a small forest, The party immediately took action. Because they didn''t know whether there would be conflicts and accidents, the saint fighters put on their own holy clothes. Although it was not the first time to see the holy clothes, pernlus seemed to be interested in watching elside. Haidai, who saw the holy dress for the first time, was very surprised at the armor that suddenly appeared on the holy fighter. Although the gorgeous shape made Haidai always feel that wearing this armor on the battlefield was purely telling the enemy that "I am the protagonist, please set fire", it seemed that there was life in the armor, which made Haidai afraid to breed a sense of ridicule. "It''s really rare ~ at least five epic equipment have appeared here!" Or an ordinary dress, there was a sigh in pernlus''s tone. Heidelton was stunned, although he was not a blacksmith or craftsman. However, as a princess, Haidai, who has rich experience, also knows what the so-called epic level in purnlus''s mouth means. The epic level is an equipment higher than the legendary level. The so-called legendary equipment has a certain self-awareness or life. The weapon can repair itself, and minor damage will grow with the holder''s battle, Now the whole zegus Kingdom has only one legendary equipment. It was made by a master craftsman hundreds of years ago. Now it is secretly collected in the Royal treasure house. It is almost the treasure of the country. The epic level is above the legend, just as it has been named "epic". This kind of equipment must have a glorious history and passed down from generation to generation in countless years and battles. It can be said that these equipment are not only a weapon and armor made of metal, but also a life integrated with faith and will. They not only have extremely powerful power, The requirements for users are also very high. The only epic equipment recorded in many documents on the mainland is the lost "pupil of the Yin moon" of the holy capital, but now there is almost no epic equipment on the whole continent. Haidai looked at the saint gladiator in disbelief. There were five pieces of epic equipment that didn''t exist at all. It''s not just Haidai who can''t believe it. Even pernlus, who was mysterious all the way, sighed that Haidai, who was not very strong, could only feel the surface power of the holy dress, while pernlus could see deeper, although he could not see it completely. Each of these armor resonates with the wearer as if it were a living life. It can even be described as this. It is not al Sid who put on these armor, but the armor chose al Sid and others as wearers. Pernlus can distinguish a very ancient smell from the armor. Al Sid and others are definitely not the first wearers of this armor, Many people once wore the same armor. Their will and faith are fully integrated into the armor and handed down from generation to generation to a new generation of holders. This is a shocking inheritance, and even pernlus shows his respect from the bottom of his heart. In the material used, Perseus saw only one thing, ollihakan, known as the metal of God. The other two are materials that you don''t know. "In my opinion, there are only two forces that can produce five epic equipment, but you don''t belong to either of them." "In my opinion, a mysterious guy in front of me must be not simple, but I''m not interested in who he is!" After putting on the helmet as if it were a scorpion''s tail, kaludia also sneered at each other''s words. Pernlus looked at caludia calmly: "we all have secrets, so \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "So don''t ask other people''s secrets." "I agree." Soon the party moved quickly to avoid the guards patrolling the city wall. Pernlus hugged Haidai and jumped up. In an instant, she stepped onto the nearly two-story wall. Haidai, who was held in his arms by pernlus, tightly covered her small mouth and pressed the surprised voice back to her throat. "This guy is really not a mortal." After watching each other''s performance, kaludia seemed to compete. Generally, he jumped up and ran up the city wall, which had the physical strength and explosive power of the golden saint fighter. The two-story city wall was nothing, and he could jump up even on the first floor. Then elside jumped up quickly, and the two ran to the city behind pernlus. In the night sky, the three people were like shadows passing on the roof from room to room. Along the way, pernlus was very fast. No one on patrol found the dark shadow flashing over his head. In the strong wind, Haidai felt like a dream. Both pernlus and the other two seemed to regard the city wall as nothing. Now they were running in the city as fast as the wind. Such strength had already surpassed Haidai''s cognition of common sense and even the race of mankind. There are also many powerful people among mankind, but I''m afraid it''s very rare to reach this level. "There are two trigger detection arrays three meters away from the right in front. The searchable range is seven meters. Follow me. Don''t enter the detection range." It not only shows the power beyond ordinary people, but also instantly becomes the master of magic array. Any trap can''t escape his eyes, which makes elside and kaludia, who are close behind purnlus, wonder if there is anything else in the world that purnlus is not good at. We walked through the city without fear or danger. After arriving at the Lord''s residence on the west side of the city, the people stopped. Haidai, who was put down for a breath, left to guide the people into the Lord''s residence, because count Raymond supported Princess Haidai in political position. Haidai also visited this powerful ally several times. Naturally, Haidai knew more about the count''s Lord''s residence and pointed to the top. Haidai could determine where to say the count''s bedroom, But now it is not known whether the count will cultivate Haidai in the original bedroom after being injured. Perseus did not speak, but jumped up like a phantom. Soon he melted into the darkness like a shadow and jumped onto the roof, followed by the saint fighters. Pernlus didn''t seem to want to continue to hide. He aimed a punch at the skylight full of detection array. Then the whole Lord''s residence was like being stabbed into a hornet''s nest. The original dark corridor lit lights in an instant, and dense footsteps came from all around. Obviously, after the assassination, the Lord''s residence has been heavily guarded. As long as there is a little trouble, all the garrison forces will be activated quickly. "Did you do it on purpose?" Kaludia, who had just stepped into the room, asked helplessly. "There''s no need to hide here. Let''s go. We should meet the Lord here." Haidai was put on the ground, and pernlus opened the door without paying attention. Dozens of heavily armed guards in the corridor were eyeing the four people. Among them, there was a middle-aged man with a cold look, holding a double handed Epee on the ground. Its smell is much higher than that of the soldiers on one side. "Your Highness!" However, when he saw Haide, the cold man could not repress his surprise. He thought the assassin had come back again and had no intention of being misled, but in any case he did not expect his royal highness. And the next heir to the throne will appear here. Haidai, who saw the man hiding behind pernlus, was also relieved: "Captain Belum, I''m sorry to disturb you so late. I have something urgent to meet count Raymond." "Please wait!" Although the Royal Highness was in front of him, Berum asked him with due diligence, "I''m sorry, your highness. I''m sorry to be rude. Please show me your royal emblem to prove your identity." Haidai was not dissatisfied with this request. After all, count Raymond was assassinated. Ten of the assassins should dress up as people in the Lord''s residence to approach the count and take out the emblem representing the zegus royal family. Haidai also took out another evidence, the ornament with the blessing of the God of cast fire given by Paladin filin. In front of the two kinds of evidence, the great Knight beirum finally put down his guard. The soldiers on one side also took back their swords and scabbard. They immediately saluted respectfully and made way for the road. "Your Highness ~ who are they?" "The warrior who saved my life on my way back to the kingdom of zegus, the knight of beirum, first let me meet count Raymond. I have something very urgent to talk to the count." Looking at the anxious princess, the most unexpected way came here in the late night. Obviously, her royal highness had a very urgent matter. But as the guard of the count, she had a haze. At last, the great Knight buried his head and whispered something to Haide. (to be continued.) PS: the last day was a heavy workload, so it was late. Since we need to go back to our hometown tomorrow, the update will be suspended for one day. Please forgive me. Finally, I wish you a happy new year and good luck! Chapter 683 "Count Raymond was seriously injured after being stabbed. So far, his consciousness is still very vague?" Haidai asked incredulously, "it is said that the count was not the count, but was slightly injured in the assassination." Berum was very ashamed and lowered his head. "Sorry, your highness, the count is seriously injured and is in a coma. This news is likely to have a bad effect on the whole territory. In order to avoid the big prince''s faction taking the opportunity to stir up trouble, it is just spreading the count just to be hurt lightly." "I understand. What about the disappearance of the count''s son?" Haidai nodded to show understanding. "I''m not sure about the news of master Patel''s disappearance. According to the bodyguard''s report, it seems that after the assassination, master Patel suddenly led several confidants to leave the Lord''s residence overnight. Because the Lord''s residence had just experienced the assassination and was very chaotic at that time, I didn''t notice master Patel''s departure in time, and I don''t know why the master left in the end For what reason. " Beirut sighed. Haidai knew that Beirut was the playmate of count Ramon since childhood. It could be said that Beirut was the confidant of count Ramon. When he met count Ramon himself, the count even spoke dialect. Even if Beirut drove a sword around his neck, he would not believe that Beirut would betray him. Haidai now had no spare time to consider pertel''s situation. The first thing was to make the count better: "what''s the situation of count Raymond now?" "The assassin smeared poison on the dagger when he assassinated the count. After repelling the assassin, the count once fell into a coma, and his body continued to weaken. Many doctors in the Lord''s residence used many kinds of antidotes, which were useless. It was not until someone found a pharmacist that some of the toxins were removed and the count woke up. However, according to the pharmacist, the assassin used them The poison is very strange. It takes time to explore the ingredients of these poisons. Now the only thing we can do is to keep the toxin from spreading in the count''s body. " After explaining the general situation, beirum thought for a moment and added: "according to the pharmacist, it needs at least a master antidote to directly remove the toxin from the count, but now the master antidote needs at least a star to be transported from the king''s capital, and it is not sure whether the king''s capital still has this kind of medicine." Speaking of this, Beirut sighed, in an era when the master could count it with his fingers. There are not many master pharmacists. Every year, all kinds of medicaments prepared by masters are in hot demand in any region of the mainland. There are only two masters in King zegus''s capital. Almost one market will buy them instantly. Just then. Kaludia suddenly had one more thing in her hand: "no master antidote. I have a master antidote here. Can I use it?" "Ha ~" At the age of 40, the great Knight''s long eyelids jumped, as if he hadn''t reacted yet. He looked at the man wearing glittering armor behind Haidai with an inexplicable meaning. "It says master level antidote, not master level. Can it work?" Kaludia pointed to the bottle in her hand, as if she were still uncertain. Pernlus glanced at the bottle in kaludia''s hand, then nodded to the surprised Haidai, indicating that it was indeed a genuine master level antidote, and it looked very pure. When beilumton was very happy, he made a knightly salute to kaludia. After receiving the medicine, he asked everyone to go to a secret inner room in the mansion to visit the count who was recovering from injury. Lu shanghaidai saluted kaludia and said, "thank you, your excellency kaludia. Later, on behalf of zegus Kingdom, I will certainly repay your kindness." "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a bottle of medicine ~" Kaludia smiled indifferently. It seemed that the precious master level antidote was just like a bottle of ordinary therapeutic medicine. Haidai was so hearty and heroic that she didn''t know what to say. A bottle of master level antidote had a market price of at least 5.6 million lirn outside. Moreover, there is often a price without a market. If you get it at the auction, millions of leans can sell it. After releasing the protective array, Haidai saw count Raymond lying on the bed in the inner room. To Haidai''s surprise, count Raymond''s beard and hair turned gray. You know, count Raymond is also an old and strong warrior in zegus kingdom. He also participated in the royal hunting competition last month, Now count Raymond seemed to be twenty years old, just like a dying old man, and his divine eyes were full of faint look. "Your Excellency Beirut. As I said, the count needs peace of mind and rest now." In addition to the two maids in the room, there was a thin middle-aged man. When he saw Beirut coming, the thin man full of herbal smell came over and scolded unhappily. "Sorry, master, I want to introduce to you, this is princess Zegus of Haide, Princess of Reina." Instead of arguing, Beirut immediately introduced the comer to the pharmacist. As soon as I heard Haidai''s name. There was a glimmer of surprise in the eyes of the pharmacist, and then some haste hurriedly saluted, "this is really rude." Haidai waved her hand and asked, "it doesn''t matter. How''s the count now?" "I am equipped with several medicaments. Now I can only barely suppress the toxin in the count''s body, because the composition of this toxin is very complex. I''m afraid it will take some time to fully analyze it." The pharmacist hurriedly replied, glancing at Haidai as if she was afraid. "I want to ask, are you sure that the toxin in count Raymond can be eliminated with a master antidote?" "The royal highness of the princess. The poisons in the count should be neutralized by the master''s detoxification agent, but this is only the best predictor, because the poison used by the assassins is very special, so I dare not absolutely guarantee that the toxin can be eliminated by one hundred percent. If there is a class of antidote, then there is no problem." The pharmacist looked guilty at the moment, but Haidai didn''t care much: "just now, here is a master level antidote. Give it to the count quickly." "Grand master! Ah, you are sure to be the royal highness of the imperial master!" In an instant, the pharmacist''s eyes widened. "This is a master level potion. Take it for the count quickly." Beirum stepped forward and carefully held the master level antidote with both hands. The pharmacist looked more terrified after the appearance of the master''s agent. "Are you sure this is really a master''s detoxification agent? Princess Royal Highness, if it''s an unknown drug, I''m afraid it''s not." The potion was taken out by kaludia and identified by pernlus. For those who saved themselves along the way, Haidai must be willing to believe pernlus and kaludia, but it must be related to the safety of count Raymond''s life. Once the count had any accident, all the plans made would not be implemented. However, Haidai had to turn her attention to pernlus again. After entering the inner room, Perseus, who had not spoken, stepped out quickly. When he came to Beirut, Perseus almost rudely took the master level antidote. Then he threw it gently at kaludia. In the exclamation of Haidai and beirum, kaludia quickly used the medicine: "Hey, man pernlus, what the hell are you doing?" "There''s no need for medicine." Perseus stared at the pharmacist fiercely. At the moment of being stared by Perseus, the pharmacist shivered involuntarily. "The man in bed has a strong breath of life. There is no sign of injury at all." what!? Everyone in the room looked at pernlus for no reason, but the pharmacist''s face suddenly changed. "Are you kidding? The count is seriously injured and his consciousness has only recovered a little" While the pharmacist was defending, pernlus went directly to the bedside, then grabbed the count''s hand and twisted it hard. The sound of bone fragmentation suddenly sounded, and count Raymond, who was originally unconscious in bed, immediately made a miserable cry, then jumped out of the bed, covered his broken hand and howled, That lively look is very different from the state of a dying man before. "What''s going on!!" Beirum, who had wanted to stop pernlus, stopped and looked at the rolling count Raymond and asked in disbelief. "This man is not Raymond." Pernlus said sternly, looking at the pale pharmacist with burning eyes. For a moment, Beirut immediately reacted and drew out his long sword: "who are you? Where did count Raymond hide by you!!" Beirut, as the chief knight, can''t believe it. In the past few days after the assassination, count Raymond in the Lord''s residence was actually a fake. As the guard of count Raymond, he was completely unaware that he didn''t know when the count was transferred. It was a great shame! "I don''t know. It has nothing to do with me!" The pharmacist shook his hands in fear to show his innocence. But the voice of Perseus rang again: "these two people have the smell of the abyss. They are evil believers who worship demons." As soon as this remark came out, the pharmacist who had pretended to be innocent suddenly showed a fierce light in his eyes, almost staring at pernlus who had exposed everything with a look of biting. "Guards, catch them!!" Beirum roared, and the guards of the Lord''s house immediately rushed in. At this time, the pharmacist smiled in surprise. "A bunch of fools! Raymond has already gone to hell. Don''t be complacent. You will go with him soon. No one can hinder the master''s plan." after saying that, the pharmacist seemed to bite his teeth, and the next second a stream of black blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth, and suddenly the pharmacist collapsed to the ground. blamed!! Beirut rushed forward and grabbed the pharmacist. Judging from each other''s blackened face and twitching body, it should be that they committed suicide by taking poison, and the guy who pretended to be count Raymond soon fell to the ground. After the guard checked, they got the same result. Both of them committed suicide by taking poison. "Can you save them with this?" At this time, kaludia, who was playing soy sauce, shook the master level antidote in her hand. Since the other party committed suicide by taking poison, it should be saved by using antidote. "There''s no need to waste it on heretics" Pernlus said faintly. Then he stepped forward and broke the neck of the cult pharmacist in full view of the public. After the other party picked it up, Perseus bent down and grabbed the pharmacist''s broken neck. Under the surprised eyes of the people, a translucent shadow was pulled out of the pharmacist''s body by Perseus. At the moment when Perseus caught it, his face was distorted by fear and began to struggle disorderly, But no matter how you move, you can''t get rid of pernlus. "Well, I have a lot of questions to answer!" Like a cold wind blowing from the polar region, pernlus''s words revealed endless coldness. (to be continued.) Chapter 684 In the inner room, Beirut and the guards looked at the man who pulled out a person''s soul in horror, and the two maidens had fainted with fright. WwW.XshuOTXt. CoM However, Princess Haidai seemed strangely calm. She saw too many incredible things along the way. She is not surprised to see more of them now. "Soul!? this guy''s strength is somewhat similar to that big crab." Kaludia, with a useless antidote, whispered in elsid''s ear. Alside also looked at pernlus with a dignified look: "but it''s not a corpse gas. Manigott can''t pull out a person''s soul directly with his hand." After struggling, the pharmacist''s soul held by pernlus soon became silent and began to move. If you observe carefully, you will find that there are many black and red silk threads wound on the pharmacist''s translucent soul, and the other end of these silk threads seems to be connected to an unknown field, emitting an unknown smell. Seeing that the pharmacist''s soul was no longer struggling, pernlus asked coldly, "there''s no time. Speak quickly." Soon the pharmacist''s lips moved, but there was no sound, but Perseus seemed to hear the voice of the soul and began to interpret it to the public. Through the pharmacist''s self-report, the demon master he is loyal to is the chaos master Fernandez, and the assassination of count Raymond is also to cooperate with the abduction of Princess Haidai at the altar, which has reached the goal of pulling up all the forces against the great prince in zegus kingdom. As for Patel, the son of count Raymond, who left suddenly for no reason, it was because Patel accidentally noticed that his father was transferred on the night of the assassination. At that time, the successful cult was ready to kill people, which made Patel have to flee in a hurry with his confidants. Beirum was surprised and said, "what''s the escort searching for master Patel in the territory now?" "Some of them are dressed up by heretics. I''m probably going to kill them when I find Patel." "These damn things!" As soon as he gritted his teeth, Beirut said anxiously, "I immediately ordered all the patrol guards to come back and identify. I hope master Patel hasn''t been found by them." At this time, the pharmacist''s soul suddenly trembled, and the black lines wrapped around the soul began to pull and try to break the soul. Pernlus''s eyes sank and grabbed the pharmacist''s soul, and a golden flame spread out, burning some black lines on the soul like a nemesis. "I haven''t finished asking. Fernando." After the black line was burned. Pernlus said coldly, looking at the broken soul. "According to the investigation, there are believers of pain masters lurking in zegus kingdom. Why do you want to help the believers of Mostar? What are the two demon masters planning?" Pernlus continued to ask fiercely, but the pharmacist''s soul stone shook his head silently. It was obvious that the evil believer was not qualified to know the specific plan of the devil''s domination. However, at this time, the pharmacist''s soul began to collapse bit by bit. Just now Fernando tried to destroy his believer''s soul, Although stopped for a while, the pharmacist''s soul itself has been seriously damaged and began to inevitably collapse. Looking at the current situation, pernlus knew that time was running out: "tell everything you know right away." The pharmacist''s soul immediately obediently began to tell. However, the speed of collapse was faster and faster, and everyone quietly watched pernlus who fell into silence. When his soul was about to collapse completely, pernlus flashed a different color in his eyes. Then with a wave of force, the golden flame rose and completely burned the pharmacist''s fragmented soul. There was a silent wail in the silent inner room. Soon, the flame disappeared in the air together with the pharmacist''s soul. Rather than let the devil get the soul of a fallen man, it''s better to burn his soul completely. "Did I say it was necessary to be so cruel?" Kaludia frowned. Although the other party was a cult worshiping demons, others were not only dead, but also their souls. Is this a little too much. Pernlus did not defend: "your companions are in trouble. After we entered the blue bell flower territory, they have been followed by cults. Now they are attacking the carriage parked outside the city." Eyre heed and caloridia changed their faces and ran away. Berum immediately realized the meaning of pernris and saw that his royal highness looked ugly. Berum knew that there must be someone in the carriage outside the city. "Please rest assured, your highness, I will escort the guards to help!" Beirut, who had no time to deal with the aftermath, also ran out anxiously. Seeing that all the people in the room were about to run empty, Haidai walked painfully to the rest room in the Lord''s residence under the guidance of the attendants and sat down. Purnlus then came in and sat opposite Haidai without saying a word. Unexpectedly, the action of the cult was so rapid. Count Raymond had been killed by the cult. Haidai knew that if she could not find the count''s son Patel, Then the headless lanlinghua territory will fall into chaos, and he will be blocked from contacting the surrounding lords and the private forces of the king''s capital with the help of lanlinghua territory to launch a coup. Now we can only pray that Patel is all right and let him take over his father''s position after finding him. "Don''t worry" Pernlus didn''t seem to care. Haidai didn''t know whether the other party meant not to worry about the attack on Gomera or the domestic situation. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Just as pernlus inquired from the soul of the heretic pharmacist, not long after the golden saint and pernlus entered the city together, the heretic who had been following behind the carriage immediately seized the opportunity and quietly launched an attack on the saint fighters stationed beside the carriage. The believers of the chaos master planned to attack suddenly under the cover of the night. However, when they stepped into the area near the carriage, the hidden figure of these cults was exposed in the eyes of the silver Saint fighter. In the original work of Saint Sagittarius, alubioni, the silver saint of Andromeda, is the teacher of Andromeda instant under the bronze five. In the animation version V, both Andromeda and Andromeda clothes have two chains as weapons to fight. Andromeda instant can use the nebula chain to make a barrier to defend and detect the surrounding environment, As an instant teacher, alubioni naturally knows how to use these moves. Because of this, the evil believers who originally wanted to make a raid became the object of the raid. When the chains on the ground rolled up, it was too late for the cult to retreat. Everyone was thrown into the air by the invisible strange force, and the chains like life directly broke their bones. Soon there was a wailing sound one after another, and the evil believers with different facial masks struggled on the ground, and the rest were afraid to take a step forward. "What''s going on?" "What the hell are those chains!" "Damn it! Have we been found?" According to the information received, there are only four people in the carriage. Although one woman can do some magic, she has been injured and lost her combat effectiveness. Although there are only three people, the previous mission has reported that the other party can break through the power of great domination. She is a soldier that can not be underestimated. Therefore, a total of 20 people have been sent this time, and there are some additional help. However, from the current situation, it seems that he underestimated his opponent. He lost half of his people under an attack from the other party! Just as the cults were about to try to detour from the other side, a dark figure came out from the woods: "what''s the matter, sneaking up, but now you''re afraid?" Seeing the figure in the forest, several evil believers gave each other a wink, took out their short swords and attacked the figure in the forest in different positions. Even in the night, I saw the sharp blade shining with cold light, but soon the cult found that their attack had failed, and the figure in the woods suddenly disappeared. When the figure was caught again, it was the sound of trampling on the face of one of their own members. When the heretics attacked, the yarrugo road in silver had already jumped high, and then stepped on the face of a heretic with all his strength from top to bottom. The mask with a sly smile suddenly fell apart, the bridge of the heretic''s nose completely collapsed under the mask, and even his eyes protruded because of the sudden increase of pressure, Under this heavy blow, the poor heretic even fainted before he could scream. "Take my move, phantom snake!!" The matter of being trapped in the dark space had already made arugolu angry. Now the evil believers who hit again naturally made every effort to use the must kill skill. In front of the phantom magic snake, several cult followers who had no time to respond immediately felt that their whole bodies were wrapped with poisonous snakes with open mouths. In an instant, some poisonous snakes bit the voice of the cult followers. At the moment when the snake venom invaded their bodies, these cult followers immediately felt paralyzed. The phantom magic snake is the proud skill of Perseus. It uses the small universe to create the illusion of the real body, so that the opponent is entangled and bitten by countless phantom snakes. Although the move is an illusion, the fist of arugolu is real. The cult paralyzed by the illusion immediately flew up like a sandbag and screamed and landed on the ground. As soon as the blow was over, in the face of more evil believers coming, arugolu raised the Medusa shield in his hand without hesitation! The shape of the Gorgon is not only a specialty of Greek Mythology on earth, but also has similar monsters in different worlds. Some well-informed heretics naturally recognized it and realized what might happen. However, when someone tried to cover their eyes, it was too late. Medusa, who closed her eyes on the shield, opened her eyes ferociously, In an instant, the cult in front seemed to see only a dazzling white light, and then the consciousness returned to the darkness. To be continued. Chapter 685 ?readx(); "Hum ~ I thought how powerful these evil believers who worship demons are. It seems that''s all." Arugolu looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction and said with disdain. Near the woods, a cult turned into a gray stone statue still maintained its final posture and remained motionless. Some were running with swords, some tried to cover their eyes, and some wanted to turn around. It can be said that even the most experienced sculptor could not carve such vivid movements, After all, a few seconds ago, these were still living people, but now they have become stone statues, and these petrified heretics are like the most terrible ornaments, which makes the dark woods in this area full of chilling and terrible atmosphere. After taking a few steps, he came to a cult who had been beaten half dead and fortunately not petrified. He grabbed each other''s collar and asked fiercely, "now I give you a choice, answer my question honestly, or do you want to become a stone statue like your companions?" "No, no, no" Half of the mask of the cult was broken and showed his true face. Although a middle-aged man in his thirties looked afraid, the man still seemed to have hidden hatred. "Sorry, I''m an acute person!" Arugolu pulled the heretic up and put Medusa''s shield on his face: "now I count three. You can do it yourself, one!" "I can''t betray the great master" "Two £¬ two £¬ two £¬ two" arugolu continued to shout in an unheard manner, and Medusa''s frozen head on the shield was like being given life, and her closed eyes wriggled. "Wait, give me a break, I''m just acting on orders!" Seeing that the other party began to beg for mercy, arugolu put down his shield a little: "well, we have a common topic. Now tell me who to follow?" Just as the cult man was struggling to speak, suddenly arugolu felt a sense of crisis behind him, instinctively dodged aside, and the next second a terrible cry came. The previously masked cult man had been divided in two by a huge machete from his shoulder. All the intestines slipped out of the broken body, and the heretic man who was not completely dead fell in a pool of blood and twitched constantly. Arugolu called it dangerous. If he didn''t escape in time, he would be hurt even if he was wearing a silver holy coat. After adjusting his posture, arugolu watched the new enemy in front of him. However, when the moonlight fell on the attacker, arugolu almost subconsciously retreated a few steps, because the appearance of the enemy in front of us was really frightening. It''s a human. From the height characteristics, it should be human. It''s just a living person, but it doesn''t have any skin. The red muscle tissue and meridians are completely exposed to the air. The attacker is hung with shackles like torture tools, on which many sharp thorns are even completely penetrated into his own body, and his face is the same, even worse than his body. His eyes are dug out, leaving only two black eye holes. A metal torture tool is derived from the back of his head, The sharp thorn in the front section is piercing into the dark hole in the eye, just like a ghost who has been tortured from hell. If the paladin of the holy capital is here, he must recognize the enemy in front of him, the crazy believer who dominates Mostar from the pain in the distorted void, the monster suffering walker with torture tools and fear of pain and death! "Tut ~ what the hell is this?" Arugolu raised Medusa''s shield in front of him. The painful Walker holding a huge machete two meters long slowly walked towards the arugo road. Although his eyes were removed, the painful Walker seemed to be able to accurately perceive the location of the urugolu, not just this painful walker. Urugolu was surprised to find that three enemies who also seemed to have been tortured came out of the darkness. In the face of the approaching enemy, arugolu, who had never fought with this strange enemy, subconsciously retreated to the position of Cepheus chain array, and at the same time, a fifth figure came out of the darkness. This time, it was not a painful Walker carrying torture tools, but a man in black, Like the heretics who had been knocked down before, he had a mask of anger and could not see his face. When the heretic came out, the heretics who were knocked down all around immediately got up regardless of the pain. Then he knelt in front of him with fear and trembling. Wearing an angry mask, the dur cult glanced at his men and said in an angry tone: "you waste, not only failed to complete the mission entrusted by the church, but also tried to reveal the secret of the great master. Do you think you can live in this way?" "No!! no!! deacon grut. Only the unbeliever tries to reveal the secret of the great master, and we are still loyal to the master!" Several cultists spoke out in fear. Golut roared, "enough! There is no excuse for failure!!" At this time, the angry mask on golut''s face suddenly opened its mouth, and the gray fog spewed out of the mask and quickly spread around. The cults who had been beaten by arugolu immediately trembled in fear and shouted golut''s name for mercy. However, when the fog spread to the cults. In an instant, the body of the heretic who was still begging for mercy withered rapidly and became a mummy in a few seconds like losing water. Arugo road frowned. The fog seemed the same as the fog that attacked his party by the lake that day. He even felt that the fog vaguely contained the power of sensory confusion. After cleaning up his incompetent subordinates, the evil cult deacon named golut didn''t seem to be ready to start. He glanced at the evil believers who turned into stone statues around arugolu. A strange color flashed in golut''s eyes under the mask. He stepped forward and said slowly, "you have a very strange power, but it is not worth mentioning in front of the great master." Arugolu sneered, "really? Interesting. I''ll soon make you regret saying these words." "Then I''ll show you the power of the great chaos to dominate Fernando." With golut''s voice, the fog suddenly rolled up. For a time, arugolu found that his small universe suddenly became a chaotic state of strength and weakness. Not only that, but also visions and noises appeared in vision and hearing, just like the reappearance by the lake that day. "What did you think it was? In the end, you only know how to play these illusions." Having experienced such a chaotic situation, arugolu was ready for it. He recalled the words and experiences of Capricorn elside when he cracked his fantasy at that time. Soon arugolu stabilized the agitation of the small universe. At this time, arugolu suddenly found that among the four pain walkers, the one closest to him was missing. Left!! When he realized the situation, as a silver saint, the body of arugolu also reacted, and the blade on the right side almost scratched against arugolu''s shoulder armor. The metal friction brought a dazzling spark. Arugolu found that he didn''t know when the other party would burst into the distance around him. Regardless of whether the body can bear it or not, arugolu directly turned sideways and kicked it in the face of the painful walker, kicking the other party back a few steps, and then the recoil force made him distance from the other party. However, in the face of the power that could almost break the skull, the painful Walker shook his head and rushed over again with a machete as if nothing had happened. Doesn''t this guy feel pain? Arugolu was determined, but compared with not feeling the pain, the other party just suddenly rushed to his side. As a saint fighter, he didn''t notice. Even if the five senses were disturbed by the power of the evil cult, they wouldn''t become so careless. Wait \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. At this time, arugolu felt a cold wind coming from above. When he looked up, he saw another painful Walker falling from the sky with a weapon like a saw and a sword, and there was a cut wrist in front of him. The painful walker with the blade fixed on his wrist also waved and attacked at the same time. The sound of fighting suddenly sounded, and the friction sound of metal collision and the sound of fist cutting through the air sounded together. In mid air, Aaron road jumped up and landed on the ground with a backward somersault. Under the siege just now, Aaron road hurriedly used Medusa shield as a armor to block the saw blade coming from above, while the continuous blade swing of the painful Walker in front still left a blood mark on Aaron road''s face and cheek, but Aaron road also found it during the battle, Medusa shield has no effect on these terrible ghosts dressed in torture. If one of the reasons is that their eyes are blind, another main reason is that there seems to be no soul in these human bodies. But now the most important thing is that arugolu understands one thing, that is, the reason why these painful walkers just seemed to haunt. It''s not that these people like evil spirits can hide their breath, but under the power of the evil believer named golut, the surrounding space becomes very chaotic. These evil spirits can cross the space at will and appear in any unexpected place. "Well, I have some skills." Adjusted it. Arugolu re posed for battle. "Fool, don''t you understand the power of great masters?" Arugolu replied with disdain, "playing with space power is not the specialty of you and your so-called master." The evil cult deacon was stunned. The other party had seen through his own strength. This is the first time that someone has insight into the characteristics of chaotic space so quickly. Such a person can''t stay and must kill him here immediately. "Do it. Kill him now!" The pain walker who received the order immediately took action. This time, the four pain walkers disappeared from all around in an instant, and the next second, strange waves came from the space around the arugo Road, with machetes, saw blades, long swords and axes attacking from four directions. At this time, arugolu looked at the ground abnormally: "in fact, one of my companions knows how to cross space." In an instant, all the weapons attacked were rigidly stationary. The cultist golut on one side could not suppress and looked at the scene in surprise. In the chaotic space created by himself, chains were derived from countless dur spaces, firmly locking the four painful walkers. Here! What the hell is this!? (to be continued.) Chapter 686 The same move will not work on the saint for the second time! At first, when he was on the Bank of the river, alubioni of the Cepheus saw a chaotic space, and that time it was created by a demon altar. Compared with this time, it was only a cult deacon, and the chaotic space was much simpler in scale and complexity. www*xshuotxt/com Although the chaotic space interfered with alubioni when it was first formed, alubioni soon found out the connection of this space. After shuttling through different spaces, the chain accurately grasped the four painful walkers. The painful Walker caught by the sudden chain began to struggle and try to break the chain, but the silver Saint fighters who had divided their work and cooperation before would not give them a chance. The melodious piano sound penetrated the space and sounded in the whole forest, followed by streamers like stardust. For a time, even the chaotic space seemed to be shaken by the piano sound, and countless cracks began to appear, Many strings as thin as silk thread but full of destructive power are wrapped around the painful Walker like the sharpest razor. As the silver saint of Lyra, olufi, gently moved his fingers, the strings immediately tightened and bounced away. At this moment, the struggling pain Walker immediately stopped his action, like a static doll, and then there were blood marks on his body, which split into countless small pieces and scattered like collapsed building blocks. Golut opened his eyes and looked at all this in disbelief. The pain dominated Mosta''s men. Those pain walkers who were not afraid of pain and death were so finished! Damn ~ these useless things! He couldn''t help but take a step back. Golut scolded for a moment. The sneak attack was originally planned by the believers who dominated Mosta in pain. As the believers who dominated Fernandez in chaos, they came to this country to cooperate at the request of the church because of the cooperation of the two masters. It is reasonable that their own side only provided a certain degree of assistance, The action plan of zegus kingdom should be assisted by the believers dominated by pain, but I didn''t expect that these believers dominated by pain would be so useless. Devil masters have different powers, and the power given to their believers is also completely different. Mosta, the master of pain, can make believers fearless of pain and have excellent recovery ability and strong physique. Believers can become invincible crazy soldiers, while believers of chaos dominating Fernandez prefer magic, space transformation and spirit induction. Frontal combat has never been the strength of chaos dominating believers. "Well, don''t you want me to see the so-called great power? What''s the matter? Now show it." Arugolu clenched his fist and walked towards golut step by step, while on the other side, olufi in Lyra came out of the darkness. The instant reversal of the situation made golut look very ugly, but now golut also knew that he had kicked the iron plate this time. These soldiers in silver armor were extremely powerful, but it seemed that they were not the people of the holy capital. It is even less likely that the paladin of the Holy See, the ability to petrify people, the ability to penetrate space with chains, and finally the sound of the piano can destroy the chaotic space. What forces are these people and why do they want to help zegus kingdom? As soon as he gritted his teeth, golut quietly held the same magic guide in his arms, and a flash of white light flashed in an instant, and golut disappeared from his place. However, at this time, the chains around suddenly circled up and pierced a corner of the space like a spirit snake. In an instant, there was a cry of horror from golut in the sky, followed by a crack in the space like a crack. A figure was forcibly pulled out by the chain of Cepheus holy clothes, and then fell to the ground in mid air, falling into a big ass upward shape. "Don''t hurry. We still have something to ask you?" Arugolu stepped forward and caught the evil believer trapped in the chain, said the Deacon. At the moment, golut was also unable to suppress and showed his fear. The other party was incredibly able to use the chain to pull himself back to the original place using the transmission magic guide. It''s impossible! It''s impossible! Even the chaotic space can only trap the other party before the other party uses the teleportation and teleportation magic guide. Once the teleportation has been launched, it is impossible to trap the other party even in the chaotic space, let alone forcibly catch the other party back. "No! It''s impossible. Who the hell are you?" "Don''t be impossible. It seems that you still have some strange things. You''d better take them all in case." In order to avoid each other running away like before. When two Gold Saints arrived, arugolu had stripped the heretic into a naked pig, from which he confiscated many strange things. However, because he didn''t understand the purpose of these things, considering that the things carried by the heretic may be dangerous. The saint fighter carefully threw these things aside. Elsid and kaludia, who came here, were relieved to see that the three silver saints were still there, and then Belum, the chief Knight of the blue bell flower territory, rushed over with his staff. The battle traces of the place, especially those still petrified cults, both Belum and the guards of the territory became awed of the saints, After all, the world is power first, and powerful people are respected everywhere. "Didn''t the heretic say anything?" When the guards trapped the cult deacon like the light pig with a rope. Al Sid asked. Arugolu shook his head. "This guy has a hard mouth, and we don''t have time to interrogate him." "The mouth is very hard, interesting!" Kaludia held out her finger with red nails and said with a smile, "I want to see how many scarlet needles he can hold and how hard his mouth can continue." Although saints are divided into order camps, it does not mean that saints are good people who are beaten and scolded and do not fight back. Among the next generation of golden saints, there can be golden saints such as abrodi and desmusk who represent justice, Among the saints of the previous generation, there were also some golden saints who took interrogation for granted. Moreover, in the original book, kaludia did torture the earth strange star gelos with a scarlet needle in order to inquire about the method of "losvs" going to heaven. However, elside grabbed kaludia and motioned not to show too much strength now. Moreover, compared with kaludia''s extremely low-tech interrogation method, it''s better to let pernlus inquire. Soon the carriage, escorted by the guards, entered the Lord''s residence. Princess Haidai was relieved to learn that everyone was safe, and the injured Grameen was sent to the room for cultivation. When she learned that a cult with some identity had been caught, pernlus went to see the unlucky egg stripped into a naked pig for the first time, During the interrogation, he was also responsible for identifying the things carried by the cultists. After being busy in the middle of the night, the God fighters finally fell asleep. The next morning, while enjoying the breakfast prepared by the Lord''s residence, pernlus also appeared on the table to roughly explain the current situation. First of all, the identity of Haidai as a princess has not been revealed. Although the heretics have learned about Haidai''s whereabouts, they may also inform the nobles and royal members who collude with her, But the plan for the princess''s highness is absolutely ignorant of what he has to do. First of all, if you want to use the power of the blue bell flower territory to contact Princess Haidai''s confidants and allies, you must first restore the territory to normal. Count Raymond is dead. Now the first thing to do is to find the count''s son. At the suggestion of pernlus, the great Knight Captain berum ultra vires and issued an order to call back the search guard, The purpose of this ultra vires order is to let Patel know that the situation of the residence has changed. Patel may send his confidants to try to get in touch with the Lord''s residence again, of course, provided that he has not left the whole lanlinghua territory yet. Haidai''s biggest worry is that Patel has left the blue bell flower territory and tried to go to the royal capital to respond to the royal family and the holy capital. Patel''s action is completely tantamount to throwing himself into the net. For this reason, Haidai also urgently contacted the paladin Feilin to explain the current situation, and Feilin also returned the news. The situation in zegus Kingdom has attracted the great attention of Saint flora after Feilin''s report. Therefore, a chief priest was specially sent to help deal with this matter, The temple of the God of the earth, located in the king''s capital, is also sending people to help Haidai contact her allies. For the situation of lanlinghua territory, if Patel contacts the capital first, he will inform him of the situation and escort him back to the territory at the first time. The Templar led by Feilin will dress up and quietly enter the blue bell flower territory. At that time, she needs Haidai to pick up a little. "A chief priest is coming?" After Haidai explained the situation on the other side of the holy capital, pernlus seemed only interested in the main priest. "Yes, it is said to be the Lord priest of the God of storm." "The apostle of belchis" pernlus was still expressionless, but there was an inexplicable meaning in his tone when he said the name belchis. Haidai looked at pernlus strangely. Although she had some questions in her heart, the girl didn''t say it in the end. "Did the heretic explain?" While eating bread, kaludia asked about the cult captured yesterday. "It has been explained clearly." Pernlus changed the subject: "according to some things he told us, our plan needs to be changed a little." To be continued. Chapter 687 The plan of pernlus did not change much, but the soldiers needed to act in two ways, because they were always followed by cults along the way. Obviously, the infiltration of zegus kingdom was very serious, so pernlus would take Princess Haidai''s keepsake and contact the princess''s close officials directly to the royal capital, while the Saint fighters were temporarily stationed in the lanlinghua territory waiting for the news of the count''s son Patel. www*xshuotxt/com If there is no news of Patel after Perseus sends back the news, the saints will escort the princess to Wangdu and start planning. The saints did not comment on Perseus''s behavior of risking themselves. It was the great Knight''s chief beirum who put forward the difference. After all, in the eyes of the great knight, both Perseus and the five saints were outsiders, No matter how much Princess Haidai trusted them, beirum still believed that there should be trusted people in zegus to deal with it. "Are there still 100% trustworthy candidates in the blue bell flower territory?" However, Haidai''s words made beirum speechless. Now the blue bell flower territory is headless. It has been infiltrated by evil believers before, and beirum can''t guarantee to find an absolutely loyal candidate. Haidai now has absolute trust in Perseus, and in terms of form, she can''t distrust each other. Although Perseus''s identity is mysterious, at least he is definitely not a cult, and he also has enough wisdom and strength to fully undertake this task, even better than what he did. Up to now, the great Knight Belum also probably knows some things, such as the attack on the princess, the infiltration of evil believers into the zegus Kingdom, and the collusion of some royal family members with evil believers. Now, after the failure of the attack on Princess Haidai, the other party is likely to directly squeeze the whole zegus kingdom before the arrival of the holy capital, Then he left the turbulent zegus Kingdom and left. I''m afraid the assassination of lanlinghua territory and count Raymond is the prelude to the whole action. Now the only thing the princess can do is to start before the other party, put the whole country into a state of martial law, and then eliminate the cults through the holy capital. In short, it is a coup! When it comes to nobility and lords in high positions of power, it is extremely taboo to talk about the word "coup d ''¨¦ tat". After all, it is a game to bet their lives. If it was in the past, even the great knight who does not love to participate in political affairs would not praise count Raymond for participating in this kind of gambling, which is either rich or broken. But now the assassination has shown that the other party has regarded the whole blue bell flower territory as a existence that must be eliminated. There is no other way but to bet with the princess. If the cults really win, it''s not the blue bell flower territory, that is, whether the whole zegus kingdom can continue to exist or not. Beirut is thoughtful, but the important thing now is to find master Patel first. During these times, the guards who had been sent to look for the young master were sent back. After investigation, there were many people with strange faces and suspicious identities. Just as the man named pernlus thought, the other party was really ready to kill. "Then let''s use the mirror spell to contact. Is there a water mage who can use this spell in the blue bell flower territory?" "There is a mage who can. I will entrust him." Belum thought about it and said. Due to the urgency of time, Perseus plans to start today, but before making the final preparations, elsid finds Perseus and takes out something. He hopes Perseus can help himself a little. "This is a communication wizard \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Pernlus inquired after looking at the magic guide handed over by elsid. "Do you know how to use this thing?" "Of course." Al Sid immediately explained, "I tried to use it in the city called Qom where we first met, but there seems to be a problem. No matter how we use it, there is no signal, only some strange noise. I don''t know whether it''s the wrong way I use it or it''s out of order." Speaking of this, Al Sid also took a full set of instruction manual given to him by Yalin and showed it to pernlus. The other party looked, said nothing, and began to observe the communication wizard. The problem with the magic guide has been bothering al Sid. All five of them don''t understand the operation principle of this thing, and don''t know whether it''s broken or whether it''s used in the wrong way. Now, seeing that pernlus seems to know something about magic, he quickly took out the magic guide to see if the other party can help him fix it. After observing for a long time, Perseus returned the magic guide: "it''s broken. The magic crystal and engraving circuit inside have been damaged due to overload." "Then can it be repaired?" "I''ve never seen this new communication wizard before. It takes a lot of time to understand the internal structure to repair, but I don''t have this time now. If you are willing to give me this wizard temporarily, I can take the time to see if it can be repaired. To be honest, I''m also very interested in this new structure and the application of legal technology." Elsid said he was helpless. After all, this magic guide was given by Yalin. Whether it can still be used or not, he must take it with him. Otherwise, damage is a problem, and if it is lost, it is another problem. In fact, I don''t know why pernlus left. Elside always vaguely felt that it was not as simple as helping Princess Haidai to contact the nearest ministers of the royal capital. Pernlus seemed to be deliberately avoiding the personnel of the holy capital, and the holy warrior Feilin and the knights were on their way all night. It is expected that they will arrive in the blue bell flower territory in two days. And when Al Sid and others had a temporary rest in the restless territory of zegus kingdom. Behind them, another team sent by Yalin to look for the son of the star also quietly entered this country in troubled times. The white dragon Alexis, entrusted by Yalin, took the dark elf Celian, who also had the power of the son of the star, and set foot on the journey to the west of the mainland. Compared with the saint fighter who only looked for the trace of the son of the star, Alexis got the order at first to try to bring it back after finding the son of the star, If you really can''t bring it back, you should also ensure that the son of the star is not coveted by other forces. With Celian, who can sense the son of the star, and a magic guide that can automatically identify the direction of the son of the star, Alexis took ~ or escorted Celian quietly behind elside and others, but compared with the saint fighter, Alexis, as a dragon, doesn''t have to forge any identity certificate, The dragon''s flying ability can move unimpeded in the sky. However, considering that the holy capital is, after all, the territory of the emerald green dragon and the Dragon Alliance, after entering the sphere of influence of the holy capital, Alexis still had to restore her human posture and put on "sincere deception" and move forward step by step. Although sleeping in the open air all the way, the strong physique of the dragon made Alexis feel unimpeded, and Celian had experienced a lot of hard training after becoming the priest of the holy capital, which she had long been used to. After entering the sphere of influence of the holy capital, although Alexis tries to avoid crowds and towns all the way, sometimes there is no escape. At least when it needs to reach further areas, it needs to use the transportation system in the town, In some towns, when Celian saw the temple of the five supreme gods, she couldn''t help thinking. Celian really wanted to go to the temple to expose Alexis'' identity as a dragon, but when she thought that her companion was also held hostage by White Dragon King Yalin in the yanoder mountains, not only that, the soul contract in her body also bound herself firmly. Before she set out, white Dragon King Yalin gave herself orders to obey Alexis, Because of this command, the soul contract in his body faithfully executes the command all the way. Celian, who thought she might find some contract loopholes after she was far away from the White Dragon King Yalin, was sad to find that Alexis had replaced Yalin as her new master. The coercive power of the contract in Celian''s own body made the dark elf girl suffer a lot along the way. Celian can even swear, The contract used by Yalin, the king of the white dragon, was so cruel and terrible that rose, the queen of the spider God, would bow down when she saw it. "You''d better not think about what you shouldn''t think, if you don''t have enough pain." "I know." Familiar lines sounded in Celian''s ears, and the dark elf girl could only answer with a bitter smile. In order to cover up her identity, Celian wore a robe and a veil. Although she did not discriminate against believers willing to belong to the goddess of the moon, eliste, in the doctrine of the holy capital, the dark elves have indeed accumulated too many bad reputations in the world for thousands of years. Sometimes it would be better to reduce some necessary troubles. On the contrary, Celian admired the ring worn by Alexis. After wearing the ring, a powerful dragon became a human in the twinkling of an eye. The breath from inside to outside completely became a human. Even if she walked next to her, she could not feel the power of the dragon. The ring with perfect camouflage and deception is incredible. While Celian was thinking, she suddenly felt that Alexis grabbed her hand and squeezed it tightly. It seemed that she had seen some very threatening enemy. Not far in front of them, a man and two women were walking slowly towards them. To be continued. Chapter 688 The man is tall and straight, with a dignified atmosphere of the superior. The two women accompanying him on his left and right sides are beautiful and elegant. What is rare is that they are a pair of twins with very similar looks. This combination has attracted the attention of many passers-by on the road. www/xshuotxt/com At the moment of seeing the three men and women, Celian seemed to be struck by something huge. Although the three men and women were trying to suppress this power and make themselves look like mortals, Celian had seen too many extraordinary people and even gods, and had some strange powers as the son of stars, Therefore, it also has the perception of no less than the dragon. Among the three men and women, especially the first man, there was a strange smell on him. It was like the feeling when he received the oracle of God when he was still the main priest of rose. It was a sense of awe engraved from the soul of mortals in the face of extraordinary people, a feeling of no immunity! Alex Heath''s voice rang out in Celian''s mind. Celian was shocked when she settled down, and then she quickly calmed her inner fluctuations and continued to walk forward pretending to know nothing. Soon the two sides passed by. Alexis was still expressionless and very calm, but Celian was still uncontrollably nervous at this moment, but the other party didn''t seem to notice anything wrong. She didn''t even look at them, so she continued to move forward. Text Until the three figures behind her completely disappeared at the other end of the street, Celian finally breathed a sigh of relief, and a drop of sweat fell from the girl''s forehead. Alex Heath''s expression was not very relaxed at the moment. The "sincere deception" of the ring changed her appearance and breath, but the dragon''s own power could still be used to a certain extent. Therefore, at the moment when both sides passed by, Alex heath noticed that the other party had explored her side with divine consciousness, With the help of the ring, Alexis doesn''t think the three people can find their real body, but Celian''s nervous mood must have been found by the other party, and it will certainly make the other party suspicious. "Who are those people?" Seeing that it seemed safe, Celian finally couldn''t help asking. "Angel! The messenger of ishutar" As a white dragon born in the summoning system. Alexis was given all the experience and knowledge that a white dragon should have at birth. Alexis naturally recognized each other''s identity at a glance, especially the familiar power fluctuations. Celian was surprised, although she seldom went to the east of the mainland. However, from the data owned by the holy capital, Celian also knows that the goddess who has claimed to be the only "Lord" in the world does exist on a par with the five supreme gods, and her shadow also has a divine envoy known as "angels" in the world. It is said that these angels are no less powerful than the holy warriors of the holy capital, It is even said that there are individual Angel forces still above the main priests of the five most high gods. How did the messengers belonging to the goddess ishutar come to the scope of the holy capital in the west of the mainland? Celian is well aware that the holy city and the Holy See have been in a state of confrontation for a long time. Even now, because of the rampant demons in all parts of the mainland, the two sides have reluctantly returned to the level of sending envoys to exchange information about demons. It is impossible to send angels to the holy capital. Since the other party has come and has deliberately maintained human form, that is to say, the three angels have a secret mission, and the greatest possibility is that the other party is also looking for the son of the star!! Does the goddess ishutar also have a way to find the son of the star? Sally''s thoughts are the same as Alexis''s, but in Alexis''s opinion, ishutar should not have a way to accurately identify the location of the son of the star. The three angels probably came to the holy capital to collect information under ishutar''s command. After all, the eastern continent is under the jurisdiction of the Holy see, Those active papal spies are enough to search the east of the mainland. But it''s not enough to put it in the West. First of all, it''s estimated that the countries in the west of the mainland will not buy the account of the Holy See, not to mention the arch rival of the holy capital. In the absence of intelligence in the west, mortal believers are much less efficient in search and exploration than angels with high engine power and strong power. Alex heath thought, "the other party suspects you. Tonight we live in this city temporarily, and tomorrow we will find a team to leave together." "Well ~ OK." Celian wondered a little. Logically, since she was the angel of the Holy See and had doubted herself, shouldn''t she leave the city now ~ why did she stay for the night? Still, Alexis is very confident in her own strength, but once the dragon and the angel go to war, the holy capital will not sit idly by and watch the two sworn enemies go to war under her own eyes, and compared with the two sides who have an unwritten tacit understanding in at least some aspects. The threat of the White Dragon King is obviously more than each other. At that time, maybe the two sides will join hands to deal with Alexis first. Alexis also has her own consideration. It is precisely because those messengers of ishutar in the town dare not make things big. On the contrary, if they panic out of the city and try to stay away from each other at this time. Maybe they really fell in the other side''s arms. Maybe the three people have been waiting for their own side to throw themselves into the net outside the city. At the other end of the city street, the messengers of the goddess ishutar also noticed some unusual situations, such as two people who met on the road. Arkes! The eight winged angel in the goddess ishutar''s divine domain. Just at the moment of passing by, arkes felt that one of the two women with a veil on her face was an elf. The evil power of the second generation of evil gods and the so-called goddess of the moon are vaguely flowing on her. This is a dark elf who betrayed his clan and came to the ground for light! Arkas praised the dark elf for her enough mind to get rid of the bewitchment of evil gods, but her identity is doomed to be unable to integrate into the future planned by the goddess ishutar. As the western mainland advocating racial equality, it is not uncommon for dark elves to walk in the secular Kingdom, but there is one thing that makes arkes care, that is, the dark elves seem to be aware of their identity. In the moment of passing each other, arkes felt her inner tension and felt it very clearly "Lord arkas, does that dark elf need \ "No need to move. This is the holy capital." Qilanya, the sister of the Gemini angels, inquired. Celian''s tension was also noticed by the two sisters. Because they were carrying out a secret mission, exposing their identity and whereabouts within the scope of the holy capital would greatly hinder the mission, while the dark elf happened to have the power blessing of those hypocritical gods, and was obviously a religious personnel related to the holy capital, If she was allowed to report to the temple, it would bring great trouble to her party. Arkes is well aware of the situation of his people. This is not the domain of the goddess ishutar. There is no need to cause too much trouble here. Those hypocritical gods can''t spend their divine power to observe every corner of the world all the time. As long as they don''t cause too much fluctuation, they can avoid the ears and eyes of these hypocritical gods and walk in western countries, It must be that Shengdu has no time to take care of his own business. However, compared with the man who walked with the dark elves, arkes was somewhat concerned. Although no matter how he felt, the other person was an ordinary human, who had not received the blessing of divine power, or even learned a little magic and martial arts, why did such a person walk with a dark elf who received the blessing of divine power, And from the subtle behaviors of both sides, especially the dark elves, it seems that the dark elves depend on the human woman around them. But now there is no spare time for arkas to study this problem. Now he has a lot of things. During this period, the western mainland has been invaded by the dead and demons, and there are a lot of information dissemination in many places, which makes the task of searching for information about the son of the star troublesome. Blindly searching in the western mainland is no less than looking for a needle in the sea. However, the power of the son of stars is the key to the sublimation and self-improvement of the goddess of ishutar. This power must not be obtained by others. No one except the goddess of ishutar can. Even if it takes years, decades or even hundreds of years to find a needle in the sea, arkes will firmly continue his task and look for all possible clues. "Has the beacon been established?" "It has been established. So far, only zegus kingdom is left." Considering that the mission may take a long time, after entering the western part of the mainland, yarkeith has begun to locate and transmit the beacons of the French array. He will locate one in every country he goes. At that time, he can arrive in the shortest time as long as any country sends a message about the son of the star. "And Youxuan grassland." After listening to nolanya''s report, arkes added an area. "The gathering place of orcs, if the son of the star comes to that place, the orcs have rejected human beings, or it may be difficult for the son of the star to survive." "Don''t underestimate the power of the son of the star ~ nolanya, the son of the star has the power to sublimate ishutar and naturally has the power to resist all external threats. This power may be an existence that you and I can''t compete with. Whether we can bring the son of the star back after finding it may be an unknown problem." Arkas told donolanya. According to the dictation of the goddess ishutar, the son of the first star who came to the world was once safe in the cold of the ancient white Dragon King, and even in the face of the demon master in the distorted void alone, he could make the other party escape back to the distorted void after suffering a great loss, and the demon master was the most powerful one in the distorted void. Killing master aleguso! This is the existence that arkas has to admit that he can''t fight it. To be continued. Chapter 689 ?readx(); The accommodation in the hotel is very stable. Both white dragon Alexis and dark elf Celian like quiet people. Even dinner is sent to the room by the waiter. At night, they also sit quietly in the room. Alexis is observing the layout of the whole city through the window, while Celian is sitting quietly in the room meditating. While staying in the hotel today, Alexis overheard some news. A few days ago, a caravan outside the city was attacked by the dead. Now the battle with the dead continues in the west of the mainland. It''s just that the dead can go deep into such a far away area. What surprised Alexis is that many people talked about it, When the caravan was attacked, five unknown soldiers were able to fight hundreds of undead. Moreover, some people swear that the five soldiers wearing gold and silver armor can turn their hands into blades and manipulate chains as if they had life. Hearing this, Alexis already knew who the other party was talking about. As the white dragon bodyguard, Alexis was also going to report to Yalin, but the magic guide unexpectedly lost its function. When Alexis did not understand the inspection, she was surprised to find that the engraved path inside the magic guide was burned by the magic countercurrent, When Alexis accidentally found the stone pillar standing in the middle of the city, she finally knew the reason. The city has established a magic lock and has the ability to block the communication of the magic guide. If the communication magic guide is forcibly used at this time, the result is that the magic countercurrent will cause irreversible damage to the magic guide. In desperation, Alexis can only put the damaged magic guide back into the space ring. In order to guard against the three angels, Alexis didn''t sleep until dawn the next day. However, the white dragon bodyguard saw a large group of temple Knights of the holy capital passing on the road outside the hotel early in the morning. One of the red haired female knights on the horse attracted Alexis''s attention, It was a paladin who believed in bossimon, the God of casting fire. The paladin on the horse seemed to notice the eyes from Alexis. Looking back, the paladin was stunned, and then smiled back at Alexis. "We should start." In order to avoid conflict with the holy capital, Alexis and Celian found a motorcade in the urban area north of the city. They thought they could stay away from the unstable factors of the holy capital and angels, but they didn''t expect to arrive at zegus kingdom. The carriage team was stopped for temporary inspection, and in addition to the army of the secular Kingdom, there were also the Templars of the holy capital. After inquiring, I learned that at some time, evil believers built a demon altar by the lake here, and there was an attack on the caravan by evil believers before. Although the altar has been destroyed, it is, after all, an important border area between the kingdom of corvado and the kingdom of zegus. In order to prevent another tragedy, the two countries have jointly strengthened patrols and inspections on the road. Alix heath, who lamented her bad luck, slipped away without Celian. After all, Celian was once the priest of the goddess of the moon, one of the five supreme gods in the holy capital, and Celian, as a dark elf, was too conspicuous. It''s hard to avoid being recognized. Moreover, there is only one "sincere deception" ring used for camouflage. Alexis can''t guarantee whether the Templars and paladins of the holy capital will notice their identity after taking off the ring. For the sake of insurance, it''s better to stay away from this unwarranted disaster. As it is not far away from the zegus Kingdom, Alexis crispy holds Celian and flies to the zegus kingdom. As long as the conspicuous dragon form is not restored and the human form is flying at an altitude of kilometers, no one can find his own trace. Celian, who was carried by Alexis, couldn''t help sighing. She just added "eagle eye" to herself during the flight. Celian also found that another Templar was driving towards zegus Kingdom at full speed, and the first was the paladin of the God of fire. From the scale of the Templar''s mobilization. Celian roughly judged that something big might happen in zegus kingdom. Of course, the dark elf girl kept silent. Now she can''t protect herself. The only thing she can do is to keep the secret. She hopes that the Dragon escorting her will never take this opportunity to rob. Just as various forces began to advance towards the kingdom of zegus, Princess Haidai finally looked forward to a good news in the blue bell flower territory of the kingdom of zegus after bad news for several days, that is, Patel, the son of the late count Raymond, was finally found. "Princess Royal, it is very nice to see you," said Patel, the next Lord of the blue bell flower, the son of Raymond, in the Lord''s mansion. "Me too, Patel ~ luckily you''re safe." Similarly, Haidai, the heir of the prince and the count, finally landed a big stone in her heart. Count Raymond was once a strong supporter of Princess Haidai. As the son of the Earl, Patel was also aware of her royal highness which had been visited several times in the territory of the blue bell flower. Although Patel''s dress had been filthy because of the continuous escape, he did not mind at all this time, but directly told Patel to sit down and talk. From Patel''s mouth, Haidai learned. After the assassination in the Lord''s residence, the alert and intelligent Patel accidentally found that his father had been changed and had no time to contact Patel in Beirut. In order to avoid being killed by the other party, he hurried to flee with several confidants. Originally, Patel was going to flee. The king asked the royal family and the holy capital for help, but he found that the territory had been blocked, and he didn''t know whether he would be attacked by evil believers on the way. Patel, who was in a dilemma, could only wander around the blue bell flower territory for many days to avoid the guard called search but actually kill. After the news of Liebe Room in the Lord''s mansion, Patel finally realized that the situation might have changed so that a confidant could return. Only then did he know that the highness of Princess Haide of Zegus kingdom had come to the blue bell flower territory. "Father passed away! Is it true? Princess Royal Highness" After perceiving that his father had been changed, Patel had already learned that his father was probably in danger. Although he had been prepared, Patel still felt unbearable after telling the truth from Princess Haidai. He was only in his twenties. His father died young because of the conspiracy of heretics. His mother left him early because of illness, and his father died now. For a time, Patel was full of pain and resentment. It was because of these heretics that he not only killed his father, but also let people pretend to replace him and desecrate his father''s dignity. Beirut gave a knightly salute and said excitedly, "I''m really sorry, master Patel. I blame my negligence for not being aware of the conspiracy of the cult." "Patel, I''m sorry! It was too late when I arrived at the blue bell flower territory. Please cheer up. The blue bell flower territory can''t be without a Lord." Although she knows that Patel is very sad now, Haidai has a greater challenge than letting Patel inherit her father''s position immediately, otherwise Patel will lose not only count Raymond as his father, but also the whole lanlinghua territory and family. With Princess Haidai''s explanation, Patel finally learned about the whole blue bell flower territory. No! Even the crisis faced by the whole kingdom of the kingdom of Georgia, some aristocrats and royals colluded with the cult to assassinate the royal highness of the princess, and the biggest suspect was that the elder brother of the princess of highness tried to replace his sister as king, and his father as a support for his royal highness was thus washed away by the cult. "Your Highness Prince will collude with evil believers. Princess, we must immediately convey this news to his Majesty the king and the holy capital! Even the prince must not do such a terrible thing!" Patel couldn''t help burning with anger at the thought of his father''s tragic death. Haidai shook her head. This time, the matter is too complicated. If it is publicized, it may even shake the legitimate rule of the royal family. For this, Haidai must cooperate with pernlus and elside, and handle it carefully in the most hidden form. Contact, dispatch, coup! Because she had to get the help of the blue bell flower territory, Haidai no longer concealed everything to Patel. For a young Lord in his twenties, the coup was not a joke. But Patel also understood the current situation after careful thinking. If demons and evil believers continue to rage, the blue bell flower territory after zegus''s destruction can not be preserved. Everyone knows that there are no finished eggs under the nest. If the prince who colludes with evil believers is allowed to succeed, let alone how the holy city will react, it is estimated that the prince will operate on the traitor who is not loyal to him in order to consolidate his power at the first time. At that time, lanlinghua territory must be the first object to be attacked. "Help me, Patel ~ now we have no way out for each other. I swear that as long as we can successfully preserve the zegus Kingdom, even if I sacrifice, I will let your family continue to survive!" Princess Haidai looked at Patel and said deeply, every word seemed to beat his soul. Patel, who finally measured the situation, nodded. Now he was on the line and had to go. He either survived or broke to pieces. Now he has no third choice. Just then, a bodyguard came over and whispered a few words in Princess Haidai''s ear. "Are the personnel of the holy capital here? OK, I see!" (to be continued.) Chapter 690 After a long journey and cross dressing, Paladin filin arrived at the Lord''s residence all the way. www*xshuotxt/com Princess Haidai and pearl, who has just inherited the position of Lord, met with Feilin. Feilin also expressed regret for the murder of count Raymond, the Lord of blue bell flower territory. However, compared with the initial cooperation between the holy capital and Princess Haidai, the situation in King zegus''s country is much worse than expected at that time. Now zegus kingdom is like an intelligence black hole. Even Princess Haidai herself is not sure what degree the heretics have penetrated into the country. "It''s all my fault. It''s so terrible for evil believers to infiltrate." Haidai also looked melancholy. "It''s not all your fault. Your highness, the holy city, has a certain responsibility. Is the temple priest of the God of the earth in touch with you?" "On this matter, someone from our side has gone to Wangdu" "Is it a credible candidate?" Haidai hesitated a little, but finally said, "it''s the soldier pernlus who saved my life halfway." Although it was known that the paladin Feilin seemed to know the identity of pernlus and had some estrangement from him, when she said the name, heidelton noticed that Feilin''s face became very strange. What she wanted to say could be described by many words, such as entanglement, precaution, doubt, regret and so on. Originally, Feilin''s extremely dignified face was full of complex expressions. "Do you trust him, Haide ~" for a moment, Feilin asked softly. "At least now pernlus is worthy of my trust." Haidai nodded, and now the situation could not help but be distrusted. At least compared with other uncertain candidates, pernlus had shown his position of being an enemy of the evil believers. He not only saved himself attacked by the evil believers by the lake, but also exposed the fake count Raymond in the blue bell flower territory. No matter what status Perseus is, now as long as he is not a heretic. Feilin was a little silent. Haidai was also a little puzzled. Feilin seemed to know pernlus. To make the paladin show such an expression, it is obvious that the identity of pernlus is absolutely unusual. Moreover, pernlus did show the power to pull a person''s soul out of his body. Thinking of this, Haidai couldn''t help asking, "Miss Feilin. Is there any problem with his identity?" At this time, the door of the reception room was pushed open. The Scorpio golden saint kaludia took a half bitten apple and snapped her fingers: "that''s a good question. I also want to know what that mysterious guy does. Would you please explain it? Beautiful lady." Feilin looked at kaludia and elsid who followed behind kaludia. For a moment, the paladin couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "originally, I doubt whether you are the holy Hui Knight of the Holy See, but now it seems that you shouldn''t be." "Ha ~" kaludia tilted her head and looked at Feilin in confusion: "this answer seems to have nothing to do with my question." "If you are paladins, you should know the meaning of the name ''pernlus''." Haidai immediately frowned: "Miss Feilin, do you mean that pernlus is from the Holy See?" "Sorry, I can''t tell you the identity of pernlus. It''s an unwritten tacit understanding between the holy capital and the Holy See, but only for pernlus." Finally, Feilin took a deep breath and said seriously: "I don''t know whether he can really trust. Pernlus is very strong, but it is also fragile and dangerous. Haidai, just remember that you should never make a delusion to use and rely too much on pernlus''s power, because it will only hurt you in the end." "Fragile and dangerous? A soldier with such great power like him" Haidai was puzzled. At this time, elsid took over Feilin''s words and said softly, "because he was confused. Pernlus does have unparalleled power in his body, but his confusion is like making him turn to a sharp blade out of control, which will hurt himself and his friends when killing the enemy." Feilin took a meaningful look at elsid. Nodded but not fully agreed, he said: "he really fell into confusion, but he didn''t lose control. It''s just that his mind is higher than my common sense. He''s too absolute. For this reason, people feel that he can''t control himself." "Now," said Haidai, somewhat at a loss because of Feilin''s words. "Against the heretics, at least I can be sure of pernlus." Philip sighed at last. In fact, as a paladin, she knew very well that if the Perseus in Haidai''s mouth really existed, not just the same name and surname, then the power of Perseus was not only above herself, but also probably above the main priest of the Supreme God. Because he is also a transcendent given by the goddess with distorted ideas. However, if we can get his help, it may be much easier to quell the chaos of cults in zegus Kingdom this time. Just for Princess Haidai and even the whole zegus Kingdom, Feilin had to give Haidai a vaccination first. Otherwise, if Haidai had regarded pernlus with the common sense of mortals, the sharp blade would surely swing at Haidai in the end. After finding the son of the count and the Templar of the holy capital, Haidai immediately contacted pernlus, while Feilin and the two priests who arrived together used the "holy question" array and began to investigate the suspicious elements in the territorial guard with the help of the Grand Knight Chief berum. After the assassination, Now there are Templars sitting here, which makes everyone feel at ease. Haidai, who got in touch with pernlus, was surprised to find that the other party arrived at the king''s capital less than two days after departure, and also got in touch with the noble and guard knights who supported her. It is reasonable that the distance between lanlinghua territory and the king''s capital, even if it takes more than two days to ride the fastest horse day and night, Haidai had no choice but to make up for pernlus. Perhaps he was also a magician proficient in space magic. Anyway, this man has brought himself too many miracles and surprises. It''s no wonder to have more now. Pernlus, who only got in touch with his own guard knights, brought bad news to Haidai. Assina, the head of the Knights loyal to him, was arrested, and the charge was to assassinate his brother. What''s worse, several nobles close to their own forces in the royal capital were also dismissed and arrested one after another, And it was his father, his majesty now, who gave the order. However, it is not an order issued by her father, because according to the information collected by pernlus, the written order does have the seal of her majesty, but the executors are princess Haidai''s brother, his Royal Highness The Prince of zegus kingdom. "So his Majesty must have been hijacked by the prince and the cult." Listening to the news brought back by Haidai, Feilin also frowned. "It should be like this. My father can''t issue such absurd orders at such a time. My brother, he would do such treacherous things!" As for her brother''s plot, Haidai knew that he was ready to tear off his disguise and wanted to carry out a coup to minimize the risk of eliminating evil believers. However, she estimated that she also wanted to carry out a coup to control the whole zegus Kingdom at one go. Although it would make her brother win the throne for a time, if she let her brother go, At that time, whether the intervention of the holy capital or the final squeeze of demons and heretics will destroy the whole zegus kingdom. After thinking for a while, Haidai made up her mind: "we must act immediately and start before our brother." Feilin also agrees that there are not enough people, and she doesn''t know how many nobles in zegus Kingdom collude with evil believers. If we can find direct evidence of the collusion between the royal family and evil believers, and even excavate the devil altar, this action will minimize the fear of the secular kingdom for the holy capital, Only in this way, the Royal prestige of zegus kingdom will be destroyed, and the people will not be loyal to a king who worships demons. To legalize the actions of the holy capital and maintain the prestige of the zegus royal family, it is necessary to measure each action. However, pernlus, who is located in the king''s capital, felt that this was an opportunity. Since Haidai''s brother had begun to tear his face, he simply put the hat of "coup" on each other''s head. After all, Haidai was the nominally legitimate heir to the throne. In this way, he could not only let his own side occupy the general righteousness of insurgency, Even the intervention of the holy capital can be relatively legalized. The orthodox heir of the royal family asked the holy capital to help counter the brother bewitched by evil believers! The script brightened Haidai''s eyes and immediately began to study the feasibility, and the final result was that there was no better excuse than this. Feilin thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. In this way, she can really minimize the negative rumors of the holy capital. However, both of them subconsciously maintained a tacit understanding that they would not meet. Pernlus did not want to talk with the Paladins in the holy capital, and the paladins also kept silent to pernlus as much as possible. For Haidai, the current situation is indeed quite complex. The situation in zegus kingdom can make the holy capital and the Holy See cooperate subconsciously. Although this cooperation seems very fragile, Princess Haidai''s only hope at the moment is that the two sides must not quarrel at the most critical time. "Then let''s start right away. I''m responsible for contacting other lords and nobles." "In that case, I will set off immediately to contact the priests of the temple of the God of the earth." The two women quickly decided on their respective tasks, and a priest will be stationed in the blue bell flower territory. Beirum will assist pertel to mobilize the territory army and launch a siege on the king if necessary. However, some of the people present asked about what they wanted to do. In the face of Al Sid''s inquiry, Haidai also replied with a strange look: "pernlus expressed the hope that you can go to a prison in the suburb of Wangdu and rescue assina, the head of the knights who is detained there." As soon as this remark came out, kaludiaton''s eyelids suddenly picked up: "ha ~ does that guy want us to rob the prison?" (to be continued.) Chapter 691 ?readx(); Saints are useless warriors on the battlefield. They can drag countless enemies with their own strength and face thousands of troops without wavering. But the bravest soldier on the battlefield does not mean that he is omnipotent, just as soldiers can''t be spies and assassins hidden in the dark can''t appear on the battlefield openly. Sneaking into the prison to rob and save people, whether it''s kaludia or elsid, even Feilin on the side thinks it''s too difficult. Prison robbery is also a covert action. No matter in a powerful soldier, you can''t rush into the prison. Maybe the person who should have been rescued has been killed in advance by the jailer before the good man has been found. Of course, it is also necessary to rescue the head of the guard knight regiment of Haidai. Otherwise, a knight regiment without the leadership of the head is scattered, not to mention that the knight regiment is still Haidai''s confidant. Without their assistance, it is difficult to effectively control the king capital of zegus Kingdom when planning to launch. "Let me contact Shengdu and send someone again." Feilin sighed and said. "Miss Feilin, pernlus, he appointed Lord elside to go and said not to let you participate in it," whispered Haidai. When she learned that the other party clearly said not to participate by herself, Feilin finally couldn''t help but frown. Although pernlus''s identity is indeed very important, he is subordinate to the holy see after all. As a hostile religious force, he carelessly ran to his own territory and didn''t say anything, but also had a bossy attitude. Isn''t it too arrogant. Al Sid also felt inappropriate and said, "Princess Haidai, we are not assassins and spies. I''m afraid we are incompetent for this task that needs to be hidden." "Lord elside ~ in fact, I mentioned this to pernlus, but the other party still insisted that you go." "Why?" "I don''t know, but pernlus entrusted me to tell you where you''ll understand." Haidai is also very helpless, because pernlus has unconsciously been regarded as the main initiator and person in charge of the plan. Whenever facing this wise man, Haidai finds that her momentum is always unknowingly lost to each other. Feilin once reminded herself not to make too much use of and rely on the power of Perseus. In fact, how could she think of making use of him? In front of Perseus, she seemed to stare at a great existence in a higher dimension, and there was only fear and awe in her heart. If she could, Haidai even wanted to make Feilin negotiate with pernlus. But both sides have a tacit understanding that they are unwilling to break through their relationship. Elsid was a little helpless. Since he and his four companions had to get involved in this muddy water, he had to go all the way to the end now. What''s more, elsid also cared about the so-called "go and understand". Pernlus was a very strange man. Although powerful and mysterious, he is not the kind of person with evil thoughts. Al Sid doesn''t think he is the kind of person who can calculate himself. Haidai asked people to find information about the prison for elside. It was a prison used to hold serious criminals in zegus kingdom. It was very heavily guarded, and the biggest feature of the prison was that it was built in the middle of the lake. Ships would dock only when materials were transported every week and new prisoners were escorted, Moreover, even if prisoners escape from prison and face the lake, they dare not swim and escape without permission, because there is a piranha inhabiting the deep-water area around the center of the lake. Anyone who goes into the water will be attacked. These piranhas can chew a living person into a pile of white bones in less than five minutes. "What a good place!" Kaludia leaned back on his chair and waved his hand: "then how should we get to the island, and how can we escape even if we save people from the island?" "I can assign someone to arrange for you to go ashore in the ship transporting supplies. But after going ashore, I really don''t know the internal structure of the prison." Haidai is really a bit troublesome. She never thought of robbing the prison when she competed with her brothers and nobles for power and profit, and the intelligence network is even more impossible to collect the internal structure of a prison. Moreover, this matter was also driven to the shelves by ducks. Although it is certain that assina was sent to that prison, it is unknown where she was locked, It is estimated that it will take a lot of time to find someone without accurate information. "I want to talk to pernlus." In the end, Al Sid still felt that the plan was simply unreliable. It was fun to save people in a heavily guarded prison without detailed information. Haidai made a ''please'' gesture and put the communication wizard in front of Al Sid. But a few hours later. The five saints have set foot on the road to the royal capital along with the guards of the blue bell flower territory. Along the way, both elsid, who is a gold saint, and olufi, who is a silver saint, have some doubts. After contacting purnlus, the other party''s general question to elsid is still the same. As long as your side goes where you will understand? What the hell does that mean? What are the secrets of this prison? Al Sid didn''t know. It was the paladin filin from the holy capital who gave al Sid and others some magic scrolls, such as acceleration, invisibility, magic detection and protection, and specially told them some things. In order to thank the paladin for his help, Al Sid generously sent several bottles of therapeutic medicine to each other. Although Feilin didn''t want to accept it at first, Feilin changed her mind after elsid said it was deployed by the master. After more than two days, Al Sid and others finally arrived at the suburb of the king capital of zegus Kingdom overnight. The spies in charge of receiving them quickly led them to a seemingly farmhouse, but in fact it was a contact station in Princess Haidai''s intelligence network. There were saints and others on the way who adjusted and rested a little, Then some spies came up with some information about the lakeside prison that had been found out from Manda in recent days. Although there is still no detailed information about where Athena is being held, at least this time there is a plan of the prison and the distribution of cells. In order to find out the prison information, the intelligence personnel under Princess Haidai''s motorcycle took a lot of effort. However, the more they inquired about these spies, the more they found that there was an unspeakable smell in this large prison recently, It is a kind of breath that makes people feel hairy, fearful and painful, as if the whole prison is like a huge black hole, which can absorb all the positive feelings of mankind. "Is it true that the head of the Knights named Athena was escorted here?" Asked elsid after reading the prison construction drawings for a while. In the contact station, a tall, thin and capable man nodded and said in a gloomy and cautious tone: "it is absolutely certain that Mr. elside, in fact, the information we collected pointed out one thing. His highness prince also revealed some rumors after sending Mr. assina to this prison, which seemed to deliberately lure us to save people." "That is to say, the other party has already arranged people there and is waiting to catch us all." "Yes." The man nodded and stopped talking. Alubioni shook his head. "It''s not a good job." "What is the approximate distance between the shore and the central prison?" "We have measured that the nearest place is 600 meters and the farthest place is more than 700 meters." The spies were very responsible and inquired about all possible information in advance. Under the leadership of the spies, Al Sid and alubioni, pretending to be tourists, took a carriage and quietly circled around the lake. Just as the spies inquired, the prison in the middle of the lake is not too far from the shore, It is estimated that some swimmers will be able to swim to the top in more than ten minutes in the future. The main reason is that piranhas in the lake are a big trouble. These piranhas are all activities in groups. Once prey falls into the water, they will flock to the top. Sometimes even sitting on a boat, piranhas will jump out of the water and attack the passengers above, resulting in the change of the lake, let alone fishermen, Some fishing enthusiasts don''t have it. However, when observing the prison that stands like an ancient castle in the center of the lake on the shore, elsid always feels that the prison that seems to have been for hundreds of years gives people an extremely depressed feeling. Whenever he looks at those gray brown walls and fortresses, it is like looking at living life, It seems that what is entrenched in the center of the lake is not a prison, but a monster that can eat people. I can''t suppress the feelings of fear and despair. "There''s something wrong with this prison" After putting down the curtains, elsid always felt that it would be better for people from the holy capital to come here to carry out rescue missions than his own people. If he really knew some secrets of this prison, he should not have known that he should choose the people from that side. Why are you alone? When elsid was lost in thought again, a voice suddenly sounded from his mind. Immediately, elsid stood up and ordered the attendants to stop the carriage and let the other party return to the contact station. After elsid and alubioni immediately followed the voice to a threshing ground. On one side of the threshing ground, the white dragon bodyguard Alexis slowly appeared and waved to elsid. "Hello, Lord elside." Although as a dragon, Alexis, born from the summoning system, is instinctively obedient. Even in the face of Al SID, who is a ''mortal'', she is respectful and has no intention of overstepping. "I''m glad to see a companion in the distance. What can I do for you, Miss Alexis?" Al Sid nodded and replied without any airs in the face of the respectful attitude of the White Dragon Guard. (to be continued.) Chapter 692 ?readx(); Before departure, Alexis, the white dragon bodyguard, received the task of secretly following al Sid and others. After finding the son of the star, she tried to bring him back to odur city. If she could not bring him back, she should ensure that the son of the star would not be captured by other forces. Of course, this task is a little far fetched, First of all, other forces, whether the holy capital or the Holy See, even those from "Miss Alexis, can you introduce the lady around you?" Al Sid noticed Celian with her veil on one side. Dressed in a robe that completely covers her body, Celian stood motionless beside Alexis like a quiet ghost. For the identity of the dark elf girl, let alone elside, who was sent out to find the son of the star after being summoned. In addition to the mages who had taken Celian''s pharmacy course and a few people, few people in odur knew Celian''s real identity. "This is Celian, who set out with me to find the son of the star." Alexis didn''t want to hide. On the contrary, concealment made people suspicious. It''s better to say it openly. Standing beside the white dragon bodyguard, Celian didn''t answer, but nodded knowingly. Although neither al Sid nor alubioni looked like a person with evil thoughts, the other party was obviously a subordinate of the king of the white dragon. In addition, Alexis warned herself to keep quiet in the spiritual dialogue, Celian still put the two people in the position of the enemy who needed to be protected. For Yalin, Alexis and others are also sent to look for the son of the star. Al Sid and others didn''t mind. The saint fighters were not the kind of people who liked to seize credit. On the contrary, they felt a little relieved to have more help. Alexis took the initiative to see al Sid and others not only to borrow the communication wizard, but also one thing that makes Alexis have a doubt, that is, Al Sid and others will actually get involved with the zegus royal family, and even seem to be helping the royal family. "I''m sorry ~ we don''t want to participate in the political disputes of other countries, but we need proof documents to enter the Youxuan grassland, otherwise we won''t be able to move in the orc habitat." Al sid is also very helpless to say the current dilemma. If you enter the Youxuan grassland without supporting documents, you will be expelled by the orcs, and now the party can only obtain relevant documents through Princess Haidai. You know, in peacetime, zegus kingdom will not issue certificates to flying zegus Kingdom nationals. Alexis was silent for a moment. Obviously, the intelligence collection ability of odur city was still too poor. Although Yalin judged from the clothes of the son of the star that the place where he came should be the orc habitat, he didn''t investigate much about the customs between secular kingdoms. Now everyone is really free to touch the stone and cross the river step by step. At this moment, alobioni said, "Miss Alexis, do you have any proof of entering the Youxuan grassland?" For this problem. The White Dragon Guard shook his head. If the orcs do not welcome humans outside the zegus kingdom into their habitat, it may cause some trouble for themselves, of course, it is only a small trouble. With the help of "sincere deception", Alexis can easily disguise herself as an orc, but whether Celian, who is not a human being, will also be taboo by orcs is also a question. Or turn yourself into an ORC with a magic spell. Let Celian wear this ring then. "Miss Alexis, please help us. The situation in zegus kingdom is a little complicated this time. I''m afraid it will take some time to calm down." "What the hell is going on?" Alexis frowned. As a white dragon, she has no obligation to help the secular country of mortals deal with political disputes. Alexis is not eager to want the supporting documents, but al Sid and others really can''t do without them. However, this is the territory of the holy capital. Accidentally, the holy capital found her identity, let alone al Sid and others, Even as a dragon, I''m afraid I have to explain here. When Al Sid and others told Alexis about the situation, the beautiful girl turned out by the white dragon bodyguard became very ugly, and Celian standing aside was surprised. The devil infiltrated the royal family of the country and tried to bring down the princess as the heir to the throne. After the assassination was thwarted, now the devil began to prepare to completely crush the country. In order to prevent this kind of thing, the princess of the country actually thought of directly using a coup to martial law the whole country, and then eradicating the forces of brothers and cults with the help of the holy capital. "It''s too dangerous. You shouldn''t be involved in such a thing." Alexis shook her head violently. "We don''t want to. Now we are forced to get involved." As a white dragon, Alexis doesn''t want to help the holy capital. Let alone that everyone is still an enemy. If the holy warrior of the holy capital finds out the identity of his party, it won''t be fun. It is said that demons are not easy to provoke, not to mention that two demon masters are working together to stir up the water this time. This country is now like a volcano about to erupt. Normally, Alexis will definitely take five people away from here at the first time. However, Al Sid and others did not consider so much to Alexis, at least they did not consider the situation of the holy capital at all. At most, they focused their vigilance on the devil. In these days after entering the west of the mainland, the saints did not have any aversion to the holy capital, the religious force that dominates the beliefs in the west of the mainland. On the contrary, the theory of harmony of all things and racial equality advocated in the holy capital doctrine also won the unanimous favor of the saints. Different races live in harmony and fragmented beliefs gather together again, As the greatest meritorious official, Shengdu did not swallow the credit alone, but constantly adjusted the interests and contradictions of different races and countries. This is a model of benevolent and virtuous government. To say, in addition to obtaining the supporting documents for going to Youxuan grassland, Al Sid and others chose to help Haidai and the holy capital. In their hearts, they really wanted to eliminate those despicable heretics and demons. Alexis also knows the character of the saints. Although their respective characters are slightly different, the strong sense of justice and responsibility is almost necessary for each of them. Here Alexis is not good to oppose them openly. After learning that the five people actually accepted the entrustment to rob the prison, Alexis didn''t know what to say, and Al Sid and others seemed to see hope coming because of Alexis''s arrival. Alexis, as the power of the dragon, should not be a problem to rob Athena from a prison. "You don''t have any information inside the prison. You even plan to rob the prison without knowing that the person who should be saved is detained in that prison." Walking by the lake, Alexis looked at the prison in the middle of the lake in the distance. The dragon''s eyesight could clearly see the rock cracks on the prison wall. Although it was indeed heavily guarded, it was not completely impossible to break through, but the prison exuded a power breath that made Alexis extremely sensitive. "A kind of phantom Dharma array, or closer to the existence similar to the boundary, seems that even space is completely distorted. If you don''t tear up the boundary, you can''t reach the island even by boat." "Distorts space!?" Al Sid frowned: "it can''t be the power of demons and cults." He met heretics twice, and the other party''s power to distort and chaos the space has been fresh in Al Sid''s memory. Alexis stared for a moment and finally shook her head. "I don''t feel the smell of the abyss coming out of nowhere." "So ~ can you help us get to that prison, Miss Alexis?" Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net Chapter 693 ?readx(); Alexis didn''t want to participate in the political conflicts in the western countries of the mainland, especially now there are people from the holy capital, but Alexis nodded to the request of Al Sid and others. In order to help them get the supporting documents, Alexis can provide some assistance as long as there are no priests and Paladins in the holy capital nearby. However, for her assistance, Alexis also asked al Sid and others to keep it strictly confidential. "Patron of the Holy See, pernlus" Alexis was stunned when she heard the name, but after searching in her mind, she didn''t find any information about the name. "He entrusted us to rob the prison this time. It seems that he is a very important figure in the Holy See, but the paladin refused to reveal his identity." "What does he mean when he says, ''you''ll understand when you come here''?" "I don''t know. Pernlus also gave a very mysterious feeling along the way. He didn''t say anything about it." "I don''t like people who pretend to be mysterious." "Similarly, I don''t like it. Although everyone has their own secrets, it''s too much to deliberately hide some things they know at this time." Al Sid told Alexis why his party came here. However, they didn''t know. While talking to each other, Celian suddenly changed her face when she heard the name of pernlus. The dark elf girl found that she had some impression of the name, That''s the day when I studied in the temple when I became a believer of eliste. I saw it in some internal materials and documents of the holy capital. The name of pernlus should belong to the goddess in the East What about the goddess? Celian frowned secretly, because she couldn''t remember clearly for too long. However, when Alexis turned her head, Celian immediately recovered her composure. If the white dragon bodyguard who was watching her found the change in her heart, she might be interrogated by the other party. "I will not directly use the power of the dragon to attack the prison. It is too dangerous and easy to expose, whether to you or myself." After some discussion, Alexis said she could help al Sid and others break the illusion barrier. But I don''t want to do it myself. Any residual breath belonging to the white dragon will expose my whereabouts, which Alexis absolutely doesn''t want to see. Al Sid and others are ready to start in the afternoon near the evening. The party will try to enter the prison through an underground waterway. Because of the complex terrain of the waterway and the time required to break down fences and organs, the reason why they didn''t choose late at night is to drill the time gap so that people can guard against the weakest moment during the shift handover at night. Alex heath applied a visual and sensory sharing spell to Al Sid and others. The white dragon bodyguard said he would lurk underwater to assist five people in the afternoon, as for the piranha in the water. In front of the dragon, let alone the piranha, the most ferocious devil king shark in the endless sea will be scared to run away as far as possible. If al Sid and others can really bring out the female Knight captain named Athena, Alexis doesn''t mind helping them escape from the water. What drive a duck onto a perch, and Eyre and his friends, they felt relaxed after the return of the white dragon guards. The men in the liaison station did not know what had happened so that the assistants of the Royal Highness sent him to be so confident, but at least it showed that the chance of the temporary prison escape was high. 10 pm On the dock beside the lake, a small cargo ship was full of supplies and headed for the prison island. Princess Haidai''s intelligence agents also had a few moments. After the cargo ship finished loading the goods, they stunned the original dock workers and replaced them. Moreover, everyone also prepared corresponding human skin masks to dress up vividly. Even the light signals for the handover with the prison were detected in advance. In the setting sun, when approaching the prison island, the spies had begun to play the light signal. After a while, the island began to recover with the light. After learning that it was allowed to go on the island, the cargo ship slowly approached the island, and when it was about to arrive, the saint fighters quietly dived into the water from the stern of the ship. Looking at the holy fighters in gorgeous holy clothes entering the water, the spies always don''t understand. Can they really swim when they jump into the lake in these seemingly heavy armor? If ordinary people wear metal armor and jump into the water, they should sink directly into the water like a stone and die. However, for the saint fighters, the holy coat can change its weight with the small universe, plus the underwater breathing prepared by the spies in advance. It is not a problem to dive to the bottom and find the outlet of the underground waterway. It was dark at the bottom of the lake in the evening. In addition to breathing, Al Sid and others specially added night vision magic. The underwater world at the bottom of the lake looked very beautiful. But it is also very terrible, because the white bones that can be seen everywhere under the water prove that the description of the prison is true. A large group of piranhas followed behind the saints. These carnivorous fish with scarlet eyes looked at the five people as if they saw the hungry wolf of the lamb, but no fish tried to come forward. Kaludia took a look at the piranhas circling around and smiled. Then she patted a net bag tied to her waist. There were some silver squares in it, and the materials were volatilizing constantly. These piranhas are freshwater fish. What they fear most is salt. Therefore, the spies under Princess Haidai also heard some ways to avoid piranhas, that is, tie a special heavy salt around them. As long as these heavy salts are dissolved in the water, piranhas dare not approach. The heavy salt tied to the saints can last about 30 minutes, which is enough time for everyone to find the waterway outlet. Soon, at the bottom left of a cliff on the island, about five meters deep underwater, alubioni, with sharp eyes, saw a hole sealed by a circular iron fence. Alubioni of the throne of immortals immediately waved to the people and pointed to the drain. After swimming to the drain, he looked carefully. The leader of the team, elsid, frowned. The iron fence at the outlet is very new, which is completely different from the surrounding stone walls covered with moss and water grass. It is obvious that this fence has only been installed recently. Al Sid didn''t think much. He waved his knife quickly. The fence made of refined iron was like tofu. After entering the waterway, it seemed that the path could only be passed by one person in turn. It was extremely dark. If people with claustrophobia saw this path, they would be miserable to death. With a gesture, Al Sid led to the front, while the three silver saints followed in turn, and finally escorted by kaludia. According to the original prison drawings, this 20 meter waterway should lead to a huge underground water outlet. After shrinking slowly in the narrow waterway for more than ten minutes, Al Sid finally saw the same exit closed with an iron fence, although the holy sword could not be waved in the waterway, However, the strength of the saints themselves still made al Sid pull off the fence directly with his hand. After swimming for about three minutes, the saints finally left the narrow waterway and entered a huge reservoir. "Call" After coming out of the water, Al Sid subconsciously took a deep breath. In fact, with the blessing of breathing, he didn''t feel any suffocation in the long diving. If you want to say, this should be a conditioned reflex action of himself as a human being. "It''s finally over. The task is really unbearable." After landing one by one, kaludia finally couldn''t help complaining. "Keep your voice down ~ caludia, listen carefully." Al Sid motioned for everyone to be quiet. Soon, some subtle voices came out from the darkness from afar. If you listen carefully, you can vaguely hear trivial whispers and wails from time to time. At this time, some footsteps came from above the people''s heads. Al Sid took out the prison drawing placed in the space bracelet. Through the drawing, it seems that his party should be in the East prison area, which is mainly the place for holding death row prisoners, Although I don''t know where Athena is being held, if Athena is really arrested by Princess Haidai''s brother by forging a king''s warrant, ten * * will be held in West fortress, which is a special prison for political prisoners and rebels. If she wants to go there, I''m afraid she has to go from there. Suddenly, the voice of Alexis came from Al Sid''s mind. The white dragon bodyguard checked the whereabouts of Al Sid and others all the way. After entering the reservoir, Alexis found that there was a strange illusion spell boundary not far from their eyes, If you step on it carelessly, you may be directly shrouded in the phantom enchantment and it is difficult to get out. The boundary has a large scope, covering almost the whole prison, and the most troublesome is a way of compound overlap. If it is destroyed from the outside, even if you are careful, it is impossible to avoid touching the whole boundary. This is really a troublesome problem! After a pause, Alex Heath''s voice rang out again. (to be continued.) Chapter 694 From the day when they put on their holy clothes, every saint fighter has determined to devote everything to justice. Even if they face thousands of troops on the battlefield, even if they are seriously injured and die exhausted, it is a great honor. In any case, I just never thought that one day everyone would crawl in the ditch like a mouse. For the saints who have no magic knowledge at all, in the dark waterway, those hidden traps that cannot be identified by the naked eye can only be identified by Alexis. Because the saints do not have the ability to remove the magic traps, they have to bypass these dangerous obstacles bit by bit. "Seriously, brother al SID, if we hadn''t been lucky enough to meet Lord Yalin''s bodyguard, it''s estimated that we would have gone home before half of the prison robbery." "Be quiet, kaludia, wait \ everybody stop and don''t move." Suddenly, Al Sid motioned everyone to stop, because according to Alexis''s hint, the people have now come to an end. In front of them is an illusion barrier covering the whole prison, which is very complex, changeable and unavoidable. What should we do now? Taking positive action in the prison, even al Sid thought it was too unreliable, but if you really want to do something, obeying orders as a saint is everything. If you have to fight with the guards and jailers in the prison, then fight. Two gold saints and three silver warriors are very powerful. Since they can fight hundreds of terrible undead, they can also deal with these ordinary prison guards. But in this way, the object to be saved is not in danger. After passing Alex Heath''s words on to her partners, they unanimously decided to do it this way. At the bottom of the lake, a round ice crystal separates the surrounding lake water and tightly wraps Alexis and Celian. At the moment, none of the piranhas wandering in the lake can be seen. The faint dragon power emanates from Alexis and faces the terrible existence at the top of the food chain in the world. Even the brainless beast that ultimately depends on instinct knows how to retreat. "Celian ~ are you sure you can search the whole prison after the border is weakened?" "Yes, your excellency Alexis, as long as this border is weakened, my spiritual power can invade it. Although I can''t search the whole prison, there is still no problem in a single area." Before Alexis started, Celian, who kept silent all the way, volunteered to help the saints find someone. Of course, Celian would not take the initiative to help the people of Yalin, the king of white dragon. It''s not a good thing to let the men of the king of white dragon get the supporting documents faster and go to Youxuan caohuan to find the son of star, However, considering the situation of zegus Kingdom, after all, demons and evil believers are making trouble. The Dragon King''s men are also mistaken. Helping zegus kingdom is equal to helping the holy capital. In that case, I''d better intervene a little to help. In order not to leave any trace and be noticed by the holy capital afterwards, Alexis only used magic to condense into magic missiles to attack the whole prison. Thousands of magic missiles fluttered slowly at the bottom of the lake. With Alexis''s will, the first wave of hundreds of magic missiles shone in the air like stars when they rose from the lake, At this time, the guards on guard in the whole prison were stupid. The next second, the magic missile flew to the prison at full speed, and soon hit the barrier violently, and the brilliant magic streamer was aroused. The whole Dharma array, together with the phantom border around education, quickly played a role and began to counteract the power of magic missiles. Very good. This boundary. Alexis could sense that the fantasy boundary was a little powerful. It can not only confuse the intruder, but also interfere with the magic signal and lose control of some magic missiles. Then, when the alarm bell rang loudly in the prison, more magic missiles rose from the bottom of the lake, and this time, the magic missile disk whirled from all directions to the prison, trying to find the weak position of the border. Although phantom enchantment can interfere with some magic missiles, more magic missiles pose a great threat to the prison''s protective array. The magic barrier over the whole prison quickly becomes dim. When some positions are penetrated, the magic missiles immediately rush into it and aim at the panic guards. "We were attacked!" "The unknown attack came from the bottom of the lake. Inform the guard immediately." During the run, a prison guard was hit by magic missiles, and the guard in leather armor opened a big hole in his chest as if pierced by a giant crossbow. People on one side looked at his fallen companions and watched more and more magic missiles rising from the bottom of the lake. For a time, the prison city wall suddenly fell into panic and chaos. Alexis doesn''t strictly abide by the rules like the saint fighter. For the white dragon guards, since they want to protect elsid and others, they naturally have to do their best. Any one of these prison guards may become an obstacle for elsid and others to get out, so it''s better to kill these guards as much as possible now to paralyze the defense mechanism of the whole prison. More magic missiles were condensed by Alexis, and the whole prison island was covered by a meteor shower. In the evening sky, brilliant magic missiles kept falling like raindrops, followed by the cries of chaos and screams from the prison. It is not difficult to tear down a prison by the power of the dragon, even now subject to human form. At this time, Celian also began to infiltrate her mind into the west side of the prison. In her spreading consciousness, Celian could clearly perceive the tragedy of the prison attacked by the white dragon guards. Although the guards were constantly strengthening the border, the regeneration speed of the dragon power array was far less than consumption, and the prisoners in the chaotic prison were also trying to take advantage of the opportunity to riot, However, after all, it is a prison for serious criminals, and the guarding facilities are quite perfect. In addition, Alexis has not indiscriminately damaged the prison. Even if ordinary people want to riot, they are helpless in the face of the torture tools bound on themselves. There was no spare energy to manage so much. Celian realized that she focused on the west side of the prison. Unlike other places, the soul fluctuation here was very quiet, as if everyone fell into a deep sleep Celian frowned and further penetrated her consciousness. However, in an instant, Celian found that her consciousness seemed to break into a chaotic space, and the surrounding scene suddenly changed into a strange scene only in countless nightmares, mountains of corpses and countless twisted and disgusting monsters, all of which made people feel bursts of fear from the bottom of my heart. Nightmare My nightmare is not so cheap! As the chief priest after the spider God, Celian has developed a cruel and cold-blooded character under the upbringing of countless Dark Elf tutors since she was a child. The situation in front of her may make ordinary people afraid, but it is not enough to shake her spirit. This is an illusion, and an illusion full of the smell of the fallen abyss! you ''re right! "Aha, Hoo Hoo" Suddenly she woke up, and Celian gasped heavily. Alexis glanced at Celian: "did you find it?" "The target area is covered by a special illusion. It is a strange force with the breath of the abyss. My spiritual power can''t penetrate directly." Celian quickly replied that her judgment would not be wrong. The prison has been occupied by evil believers. "Cult?" Alexis was not surprised that the prison had been infiltrated by evil believers. As long as the demons in the distorted void came in person, it should not be a problem for some ordinary evil believers to deal with the strength of Saint fighters. "Really? That means where the person we''re looking for should be." "We know. Don''t worry." Al Sid whispered, then motioned a few words, and took the lead in climbing up the escalator. After gently opening the cover of the waterway mouth, the cries and screams outside continued to ring out. When they got out of the underground waterway, they found that Alexis''s so-called frontal attack was really a "strong" attack! The light ball emitting magic streamer all over the sky constantly falls around the prison. The fallen prison guards can even be seen under the wall not far away, and the flame ignited by magic tries to be aggressive and burn all combustible substances without being put out in time. "Let''s go. Everyone keep up and try not to be found by the guards in the prison." Elsid rushed to the target prison area first, and the other saints immediately followed. In this chaotic prison, almost no one stopped five people along the way. It was not until they came to the gate of the prison fortress in the western district that the guards who retreated here finally found the saint fighters wearing incompatible gorgeous armor. "Alobioni!" "Leave it to me." With a wave of his hands, the two chains rolled up flexibly to form a huge net, so that the guards were even hit by a net before they could fight back. (to be continued.) u Chapter 695 "Is there a prisoner named Athena in this prison?" "No, I don''t know. I''m just a guard. Only the warden knows about the prisoners in the prison." After a hand knife knocked the captured unlucky guard unconscious, kaludia shook her head and asked several people. All of them answered this. It seems that either go into the carpet search of cell by cell, or go to the warden and ask him where the person you are looking for is locked up. A lot of keys were found from the guards, but al SID, who felt too troublesome, simply split the prison gate with a holy sword, Because the prison is being attacked by Alexis, the prisoners in many places are very excited. Many guards who retreat to the building are busy suppressing these prisoners who try to make trouble. However, the prison entered by Al Sid and others seems strangely calm. After destroying two fences, the group finally entered the detention area. In the dark cell, all the prisoners sat motionless in their own room. They seemed to have been wiped out by time. Like the last point of anger, even if someone noticed the saint fighters, they would only raise their heads slightly and look at them with almost empty eyes, and then lower their heads and keep silent without saying a word. What a strange place? This lifeless atmosphere made the careless kaludia extremely uncomfortable: "what''s the matter with these guys? They look like walking corpses." The imagined scene of prisoners asking for help from their own group did not appear. Even if the Perseus silver Saint went outside a prison and asked the prisoners inside through the heavy iron door, the other party still silently looked at the arugo Road, and then turned to look at the wall empty. "Hey ~ did you hear me? Don''t you want to be free?" No matter how yarrugo shouted, the middle-aged man in custody did not respond at all. Some anxious yarrugo simply moved the fence and drilled in. However, even to this extent, the prisoner still looked dull and had no idea of running away, Al Sid looked around: "it''s strange here. There''s not even a guard in a Book w? WW ¡¤ 1 ¡¤ CC." Although the number of prisoners here seems to be large, including men, women, old and young, there is not even a guard and jailer in charge of taking care of the prisoners. The whole prison is like a living man''s grave. If there were no loud cries outside, it could be said that it was a completely silent world. "There''s no time. Look separately!" "Yes! Lord elside." Although he knew that it would be dangerous to act separately in this strange place, time didn''t wait, and Al Sid couldn''t care so much for the time being. After the order was given, the five Saint fighters immediately began to look for the general image of assina. Everyone had learned from the portraits brought by the spies. Moreover, there were not many female prisoners in this prison, so it was not difficult to distinguish them. In a warden''s room with neat bookcases and office appliances on the lower floor of the Western prison warehouse, several prison leaders are observing the situation through magic projection. They are constantly rising from the bottom of the lake like endless magic missiles. The guards who are completely suppressed, let alone counterattack, can''t even stand on the wall to defend. "Although it is a low-level magic missile, when did the other party mobilize so many mages to the bottom of the lake?" The man sitting at his desk frowned at the situation in the projection, and his eyes were full of anxiety and confusion about the situation. A man and a woman stood beside the man. The male is a chaos dominating believer wearing a black robe and a "sadness mask", while the female is a female knight. Her tight and slightly dark skin due to long-term exercise does not affect her beauty, but gives people a sense of heroism.?? It depends on you?? Books? ww? w?¡¤ 1¡¤cc The male cultist shook his head: "if so many mages really attack us with this low-level spell, we really don''t know what the other party''s intention is. If possible, we''d better evacuate from here. If possible, this time we encounter some existence we shouldn''t encounter." As a heretic who knows that there are demons in this world, he naturally knows that there are more powerful people in this world who are not controlled by secular forces. Will there be hundreds of high-level mages in the world hiding in the lake and attacking a prison with the lowest magic missiles? Obviously ~ the answer is no! gods! Paladin! Lord priest! Even the dragons hidden behind the holy capital at the top of the power of the main material plane. The most likely situation now is that those blue dragons who are already good at magic are attacking the prison. What is the other party going to do, rob the prison and save people, or to destroy the prison that has been infiltrated by the church, no matter what the reason. Anyway, the enemies who attack themselves in the lake can never easily be enemies with them. There is no demon altar here. The power of the surrounding abyss can only open a tiny intersection, so that some low-level and lower level demons can briefly come to the main material level without the assistance of high-level demons, let alone the level of giant dragons. Even the chief priests of the holy capital are invincible enemies. "No! How can I evacuate? The prisoners here are all serious criminals. Once we leave, these prisoners will take the opportunity to make trouble and escape." The expression under the mask of the cult man could not be seen clearly. Facing the righteous words of warden kuraeus, he said very calmly: "kuraeus, you should recognize the situation. Now this situation is beyond your ability to cope with the guards of this prison." Kuraeus nodded and then stood up: "of course I know my old friend." "Yes ~" Suddenly, the female knight standing aside said in a hoarse voice, "there are five people from outside who have broken into the prison. According to the feedback from the French front, they are dispersing and seem to be looking for a prisoner." Kuraeus quickly adjusted the projection magic, and soon the situation inside the prison showed up. The posture of two golden saint fighters and three silver Saint fighters were revealed in the projection. "Who is this? Why are you wearing such strange armor? I don''t remember that Shengdu has this kind of golden armor. Isn''t it the holy Hui Knight of the Holy See?" "How could the holy Hui Knight of the holy see come to the territory of the holy capital!" "Anyway, one thing is certain now that they caused the commotion tonight." At the same time, kuraeus stood up, grabbed the long sword placed at the table and said to the cult man, "go, if you are afraid, leave first." If the identity of a heretic is synonymous with evil, despicable and cruel in the hearts of the world, the warden who is talking with the heretics shows a different character. It is a feeling of being dutiful and conscientious, which is completely unbelievable People who believe in this will sit and talk with a demon worshipper. "Then I''m sorry, kuraeus. I hope I can see your guardian in the future." the cult man didn''t say much, and soon turned and left the room. When there were only kuraeus and female Knights left in the room, the warden who insisted on staying immediately summoned all the guards outside the door, whether the prison could stay or not, but the five intruders who tried to rob the prison must be punished. With this idea, kuraeus led the female knights and dozens of heavily armed guards to the upper prison. The saints who searched most of the prison are having a headache. After spending so much time, they still can''t find a woman similar to the head of assina, and all the prisoners here seem to be lost. No matter how they ask, they are silent and can''t get a clue at all. Outside the prison, Alex Heath''s magic missile fireworks performance was also suspended slightly. Although the magic of the dragon is very much, it is not inexhaustible. "Male \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ On the third floor of the detention area, kaludia, Scorpio, is running through one prison door after another. Whenever the prisoners in the current detention area are women, she will stop to confirm whether they are Athena, but on the third floor, she is about to check it and can''t find the person she''s looking for. Um~ Suddenly, kaludia is now under the ground, and two figures jump up high. They can step on the corridor railing with almost every jump, and continue to jump to a higher level. In less than ten seconds, the two figures have jumped from the first floor to the third floor, and just stopped in front of kaludia. Have two down! Kaludia raised his eyebrows. Obviously, this level and physical fitness are not ordinary guards. According to the power system of the world, it is at least the level of a great knight. "Ha ~ I don''t know who they are?" Caludia inquired with a cynical grin. Kuraeus looked seriously at the invaders wearing gold armor and shouted, "this is my question. The intruders should surrender immediately, otherwise they will be killed!" "Shoot to kill! Is it up to you? Oh ~ it seems that there are still some people \\\\\\\\\\\\\ Suddenly, kaludia noticed the guards who were climbing up the stairs. It seemed that more than a dozen people were just ordinary guys. If these more than a dozen people looked like the level of a man and a woman, it would take some time to deal with them. At the thought of this, Scorpio golden saint immediately pinched his fist. (to be continued.) ... Chapter 696 ?readx(); Kaludia, like manigott, is a careless and arrogant type of character. This character is doomed that they are not good negotiators to ease the situation. For example, it is said by kaludia that the fighting between the two sides has started rapidly. Of course, kaludia is the first to start. "Scarlet needle!" The first move of the pre emptive kaludia is her specialty. The small air flow gathered at her fingertips like a pinhole has been launched at the speed of sound. Kuraeus in the front was hit on his left shoulder. The pain caused by the poison of the golden scorpion instantly spread through the nerve endings of the whole body. That feeling is enough to make people feel that it may be happier when they die. "Woo woo woo woo woo" Kuraeus, who fought back a step, snorted heavily, but finally he gritted his teeth and endured the sharp pain that spread to his whole body. "Oh ~ good! It seems a little backbone." Kaludia tilted her head and looked at each other with a playful smile on her face. However, in response to kaludia, it was the female swordsman''s long sword. Kaludia was forced to retreat quickly by three sudden stabs. Then the female swordsman took advantage of the situation to pursue kaludia, who had just stabilized her body, and nearly got hit. "Warden, are you all right?" "I''m fine. I''ll kill him right away!" Looking at the small blood holes on his left shoulder, kulaeus felt that the injury made him extremely painful for a time, but it did not affect the movement of his arm. In order not to let the female knight fight alone, kulaeus also lifted the long sword and joined the pursuit with the guards. Kaludia, who was entangled by the female knight, looked at kuraeus quite unexpectedly: "are you the warden? That''s great. I just have something to ask you?" "Well thought!" With a violent sound, the female Knight came down with a sword and cut a section of steel guardrail on the corridor. After glancing at each other, kaludia also had a concept of the power of these great knights. In terms of this strength, it was almost the level of a bronze Saint fighter. If it had been chopped on himself, even if it was protected by a golden holy coat, it would hurt a little. On reading, the conspicuous red nail on kaludia''s fingertip seemed to shine a strange light at the female Knight: "sorry, madam, I''m looking for the one behind you. As for you, just step aside for a while." The second shot of scarlet needle is also shot out, and it is about to hit the other party. The female Knight flashed a cold light in her eyes, grabbed the guardrail on one side with both hands fiercely, and turned over on her side regardless of her being on the third floor of the prison. Not only did she let kaludia''s moves fall into the air, but the other party also jumped up and kicked kaludia''s waist from the suspended side. what!? When he was kicked on his waist, kaludiaton''s center of gravity was unstable and his body tilted to the right. When holding the ground with one hand, the Scorpio golden saint was surprised to find that a long sword had hit in front of him, and the attack of warden kuraeus just kept up with the rhythm of the female knight. In a hurry, kaludia had to take the sword with his left hand in the golden holy coat. The sound of metal friction and collision immediately sounded, although the golden holy coat absorbed most of the damage. But kaludia still felt as if her arm had been hit hard with a hammer. A kick attack to the footwall of kuraeus, while the other side dodged, kaludia jumped up and opened the distance with the other side, and the two sides immediately returned to the confrontation. Kuraeus, who took back his sword to defend, was also very surprised. The other party''s armor, which looked gorgeous enough to be described as stupid, was not a flashy thing. With the strength of the sea blue knight, he not only failed to break the armor, but also shocked back to the extent that he hurt his tiger''s mouth. "Beauty ~ your actions are too dangerous ~" Kaludia seemed to pat the dust on her hands carelessly, but her eyes became more cautious when she looked at kuraeus: "and the warden, I just came to find someone and leave when I found it. I won''t disturb you for too long." "What a joke. These are prisons. They are all criminals. How can you say take them away?" Kuraeus obviously had no sense of humor. After the guards were in place, a group of people surrounded kaludia. "Please, you should also be a person who knows the situation. Ten * * of the people locked up here were arrested by your Highness the prince who forged a Royal Warrant. It''s more appropriate to use the identity of the victim than the sinner." "That''s the internal affairs of zegus kingdom. As the warden, my duty is to ensure that none of the prisoners here can escape!" Kaludia looked at kuraeus quite unexpectedly. The other party''s righteous words were irrefutable, but would this person really have an affair with the cult? Although this rigid character makes people feel troublesome, to be honest, I don''t particularly hate this guy. At this time, the golden light flashed through the air, and the Capricorn''s elside fell from the sky. With the holy sword, the whole corridor was directly divided into two. The collapsed third floor corridor slowly fell to the ground with the roar, forming a huge vibration. For a time, the guards were completely isolated from kuraeus and female knights. These weak but loyal guards found that they would face three silver saints after the dust and chaos subsided. Terrible power! It''s so strong that people can''t believe it Kuraeus looked at elsid in disbelief. If the opponent is a philistine barbarian warrior holding a war hammer or axe, it may be measured by "normal", but the opponent''s figure is obviously not that kind of barbarian warrior with tiger back and waist, and the most important thing is that the opponent doesn''t even take weapons. Is it really something that human flesh and blood can do to cut the corridor more than 20 cm thick and completely made of granite with one hand? Not just kuraeus. The faces of the female knight and the guard also changed suddenly. Originally, the kaludia in front of her has shown extraordinary strong strength, but now there is another same one, no! It should be said that they are stronger soldiers and three other associates with unknown strength. Although their own side has an advantage in the number of people, no one thinks they can easily win the other side. "Well, warden, are you interested in cooperating with us now? As you said, the prisoners here are insiders of zegus Kingdom, so we only take one person away, and the rest will continue to let them stay here. Anyway, I think the prisoners here will be acquitted soon." "No way! I will never make any deal with the robber!" Kuraeus'' attitude was very firm. Even in this obvious inferior state, there was no sign of compromise, and even the long sword held tightly showed a slight cyan light. "There''s really no way. In that case, I have to use another way to make you cooperate!" Kaludia raised her finger with red nails and pointed it at kuraeus: "remember that moment just now?" Kulaeuston was alert. The blow just now was still fresh in kulaeus'' memory. The sharp pain that seemed to go deep into the bone marrow and bite hard was a terrible feeling he had never experienced in his life. "Scarlet poison needle! After being attacked, people will feel unbearable pain and nerve paralysis, just like the scorpion''s poison flowing through the whole body. They will even gradually lose their five senses and collapse together with their will, and then die unconsciously. There are 15 moves in this move that will be gradually upgraded in order to give the enemy a chance to surrender and confess, but no one has been able to survive this severe pain so far After five moves, see if you can break this record today! " Although it is careless to see kaludia at ordinary times, it gives people the feeling of being informal, kaludia will never give water to the enemy in battle, and will not be stingy when it is cold. "Wait" Elsid stood in front of kaludia: "since you have to abide by your duties as the warden here, why do the prisoners here look like walking corpses." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± In response, Al Sid was a wordless sword. The blue shimmering blade stabbed at al Sid with a fatal track. Unlike the entangled al Sid who pushed a kaludia behind him, and then met him with a knife and fought with fists and swords, kuraeus, as the sword holder, did not gain the upper hand. On the contrary, Al SID, who had already taken the sword, won the first prize. Although the sword wound in the abdomen is not deep, it is still an ominous sign for kuraeus. The other party''s hands are even sharper and more flexible than the blade. After adjusting a posture, kuraeus sent out a violent light, and the blue streamer broke away from the sword body and turned into a tangible object. He attacked al Sid with the posture of splitting everything. Suddenly, a glimmer of light flashed in Al Sid''s eyes, which was an unreserved admiration light for those with unique skills. In order to show his respect for this move, Al sid is also a hand knife, which makes the golden sword spirit face up like a roaring beast. At the moment when the blue and gold sword Qi handed over to each other, the whole prison warehouse was shaking slightly. Kulaeus looked at everything in front of him with a pale face. He lost. Although his sword Qi and the other party''s sword Qi offset each other, he was a move that had been fully displayed, and the other party just waved carelessly, and the golden light offset his full blow. If there is only one person on the other side, it may be possible to fight together with others, but there is no chance of winning in the face of five people at the same time. "Great move!" Al Sid did not take advantage of the situation to pursue, because he had seen the other party''s shaking. Maybe now the warden can have a good talk with himself. (to be continued.) Chapter 697 ?readx(); "As the warden, your spirit of abiding by your duties is commendable, but why do these prisoners become like walking corpses and the evil smell in this prison? I think it has something to do with you, warden''s court?" Elsid walked to kuraeus step by step. Although he didn''t walk very fast, each step had great courage in kuraeus''s eyes, as if a giant as high as a mountain came in front of him. The abnormal scenes that had been revealed in this prison made al Sid resent it all the time. As the team leader personally appointed by Yalin, Al SID, who practices Kendo, should be more cautious and careful. After being attacked by heretics on the lake, Al Sid took some time to inquire about many information about heretics and demons from pernlus, Demons need worshippers to collect the power of the abyss for themselves as food to nourish themselves. The so-called power of the abyss is not only from the transformation of flesh and soul, but also from the accumulation of human huge negative feelings. Generally speaking, any negative feelings can become the power of the abyss, but the desire of different demon masters for negative feelings will be slightly different. For example, the pain master Mostar, a sadistic and crazy devil, likes to make innocent people suffer extreme pain, while his followers are crazy to kill and torture in order to meet their master. The killing master needs people to fight and fight. Those negative feelings stained with blood and filled with rage are better than other feelings for the killing master, What the believers of the killing master love to do is to provoke war and turmoil and make the world full of blood. The hatred master wants the world to hate each other. Her believers will also become instigators and demagogues in order to meet them, so that father and son turn against each other and brothers maim each other. There is hostility and opposition between people and races and races It can be said that every master has his own unique ''taste'' bias and likes the negative feelings that can satisfy his title, while the chaos master Fernando is the least picky among the nine masters, just like the title of chaos. Any kind of negative feelings are Fernando''s favorite. In addition, the chaos master gives people a sense of both good and evil. Therefore, his followers will not harvest life but more feelings than those dominated by other demons. This behavior also makes it difficult for Fernando''s believers and demon altars to be found. "Just gave them due discipline and let them serve their sentences honestly!" Kuraeus looked at elsid and finally answered. Al Sid still frowned. In my opinion, this prison is just like a ranch, a ranch that provides a steady stream of negative feelings for the demon master. For those prisoners who seem to be walking dead, their feelings seem to have disappeared. "Since you are so strict with your duties, why do you worship evil demons?" "Evil?" Kuraeus disdained and said, "who stipulates that the devil must be evil? And God is absolutely just?" "Even for those who have committed serious crimes, you have no right to deprive them of their thoughts and feelings and make people become living dead like walking corpses. Is it ''just'' in your eyes?" "Reads();!" With a cold hum, he looked at elsid kuraeus and said, "as a person trying to rob the prison, he has the face to judge the word ''justice''. It''s ironic enough. Prisoners should be punished naturally, and the prison is a tool for punishing them, which is not for them to come on vacation!" Al Sid squeezed his fist: "then your ''justice'' also means that you can tolerate evil believers to kidnap and sacrifice the princess of the royal family? Can you tolerate them to overhead the king, destroy and subvert the whole country?" "You are indeed the people of Haidai hall. Although Haidai Princess hall is still young, her intelligence is enough to bear the burden of leading a country. Zegus kingdom should become more prosperous and prosperous under her rule." "Then why do you help evil believers and demons?" Kuraeus was slightly silent, and then said loudly without hesitation: "I didn''t help those brainless fools in the church. Moreover, it doesn''t matter even if zegus kingdom was overthrown. The old thing sitting on the throne should have abdicated." These words surprised kaludia: "it seems that you are not a loyal minister?" "Loyal officials!? ridiculous! In history, I don''t know how many so-called loyal officials sacrificed their lives in vain in order to make a broken royal family continue to survive. I won''t be foolish to die loyal to anyone, only to the ''justice'' I trust and the people who really have the ability to bring justice. What if zegus kingdom was destroyed and subverted by heretics? That can only show that the king is too loyal Incompetence led to the destruction of his country. Perhaps this land will be better governed by a new king. " "So you betrayed your country and the king you should be loyal to?" For this can be described as disloyal and unjust remarks, Al Sid was quite angry: "don''t tell me that you didn''t make an oath when you were canonized as a warden and a noble?" Kuraeus''s expression became more disdainful: "oath ~ Yes! If you don''t make that stupid oath to be loyal to that stupid object. I''m afraid no matter how much credit you make, no talented person can be reused. Hum! The rulers of every country in the world are like this, so this makes me particularly disgusted." If Yalin is here, he will not be surprised by kuraeus'' words, but will be surprised and praised by kuraeus. This strange world is more powerful, but this set of rules are used to transcend secular existence, and the theory that blood is orthodoxy still deeply affects many people in the country of mortals, As a man who lived in the kingdom of kingship and blood supremacy since his childhood, kuraeus has such a vision beyond the secular world. This must be said to be worthy of praise. Of course, Al Sid would never praise each other: "now that you know that we are the people appointed by Princess Haidai, do you want to continue to stop us?" Kuraeus seems very dissatisfied with the current king of zegus kingdom. However, he has a high evaluation of Princess Haidai. As an outsider, elsid doesn''t want to comment more on kulaus''s character. But according to the current situation, kuraeus should have no reason to continue to stop his party. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Seeing that the other party was silent, Al Sid continued: "we''re looking for a female Knight named Athena. She is the head of Princess Haidai''s personal guard knights. She was recently arrested by the princess''s brother by forging a king''s warrant and escorted here. As long as we take her away, we''ll leave, and you can continue to implement your justice here." When he said the last word "justice", elsid felt gnashing his teeth. Obviously, the Capricorn golden saint didn''t feel very good about kuraeus. At this time, a strange look flashed in the eyes of the female knight on guard behind kuraeus. "Athena... She was indeed sent here and sent here by the stupid prince who forged a fake royal decree." Kuraeus did not deny that he directly admitted assina''s existence: "but I still want to stop you, even if I fight my life." what!? Kaludia shook her head impatiently and looked at kuraeus with inexplicable eyes: "what do you want? You know the other party was innocent and framed. What''s the good ''justice''?" "I said I was the warden here. I can''t allow anyone to rob here!" "Well, what''s wrong with this guy''s brain?" For a moment, kaludia pointed to her head and motioned to elsid. The other party seemed extremely confused in many places and often reneged, just like a person with schizophrenia. Al Sid''s face is not good-looking. Maybe this is the so-called believers of chaos master. Their thoughts are as chaotic as the title of devil they believe in! Extreme disorder and chaos, there is no rule and reason to follow. With a wave of his hand, Al Sid''s wrist glittered with gold: "there''s no way. Now just know that Athena is here. After beating you, we will slowly look for her." "I also think it''s a waste of too much time!" Kaludia raised her finger and pointed at kuraeus: "later, let me give you a diagnosis and treatment for this guy who is not awake. The diagnosis and treatment method called severe pain may wake up your confused brain a little." Seeing that the two Gold Saints seemed to want to fight again, the three silver jumped quickly and surrounded kuraeus and others. The guards immediately raised their weapons and looked at the saints with twelve points of caution. "Do you want to know where Athena is?" The weapon in kuraeus''s hand shone blue again. Kaludiapi asked along kuraeus''s words with a smile: "can you excuse me, warden? If you can, we don''t want to look for too long." "It''s no use even if you find assina. She won''t leave with you again." As soon as this sentence came out, the faces of the five Saint fighters changed, and kaludia, who had originally shown a "smiling face", looked gloomy for a moment. Does this mean that assina had been secretly executed after she was sent here? "What do you mean by that?" "Just like the literal meaning, will you leave with them? Athena!" Just as kuraeus shouted the name, the female knight who had fought with kaludia still stood up: "never, warden kuraeus Pavilion!" Suddenly, the faces of elside, kaludia and the three silver saints showed an incredible look. In front of them, the female knight standing with kuraeus was the target of their own group to rob the prison, and the head of the Knights'' regiment trusted by Princess Haidai. (to be continued.) Chapter 698 ?readx(); The saints couldn''t believe that the object they were looking for was always standing in front of them, and they were still in a state of hostility. However, after looking at the female Knight carefully, I found that some of the other party''s facial features were indeed very consistent. "Are you confused by the devil?" Asked elsid with a serious look. From Athena''s look, it is obvious that after learning that her party is entrusted by Princess Haidai to rescue her, Athena still doesn''t show too much excitement. On the contrary, she has a strange indifference. It seems that she trusts kuraeus more than elsid''s party. "I''m not confused or bound. I can leave here anytime I want." "Then don''t you want to go back to Princess Haidai? Princess, she needs your help now." Assina shook her head silently: "I won''t go anywhere. What happened in zegus Kingdom has nothing to do with me." "Including cults and Demons killing Princess Haidai and subverting the whole country, do you have no relatives and cherishable friends?" Asked elsid sternly. "I have said that everything that happened in the kingdom of King Siu is nothing to me. Even if it is her royal highness, what she longs for is not the justice I want." Assina looks very similar to kuraeus at the moment. They seem to abandon all ideas and feelings and fall into the illusion of "justice". This is a deformed and distorted psychological state and makes people feel an unspeakable discomfort. However, the eyes of assina and kuraeus reveal incredible enthusiasm and firmness, Like a martyr who can sacrifice his life at any time. Al Sid couldn''t help recalling the description of pernlus for the chaos master, the crazy and disorderly demon master. Some of his followers were evil villains, but some were people who had exercised justice as their own responsibility. However, under the control of the chaos master, these people would go to extremes in feelings and ideas, and finally make irreparable mistakes. What should I do now? Looking at assina with a look of death at her eyes, it is almost impossible to take her peacefully. But she must not stay and be brainwashed by demons and cults. With a fierce fist, Al Sid put on a fighting posture: "then offend, we can''t let you continue to stay among these cults." As soon as the voice fell, the golden sword Qi rolled out. The fierce and domineering momentum made kuraeus dare not face the sword directly. He could only avoid the edge with assina, just as they jumped left and right. Kaludia has taken action. Three scarlet needles were fired without hesitation to block kulaus''s retreat. One scarlet needle was bounced off by kulaus with a sword, while the other two hit kulaus''s right abdomen and left leg, even if kulaus tried to bear it. But the intense pain brought by the poison of the golden scorpion also twisted and ferocious its face for a time. Kaludia sneered, "what? Now your confused head is a little sober." "Oh, you... You die!" The provoked kuraeus clenched his teeth and waved the long sword in his hand in spite of the severe pain that spread all over his body. The blade with blue shimmer was like an invisible sword that can stretch freely. Even if the blade had not touched the object, the sword Qi condensed on it had begun to destroy everything in advance. Facing the power of the invisible sword, Even kaludia was temporarily forced to step back. "It''s quite energetic ~ in that case, I''m adding some courses to you!" Kaludia became angry slowly, and two scarlet needles were shot again, which made kuraeus dangerous for a time. Seeing that the two were separated, Al Sid left and fell in love with Athena, which made her unable to support kuraeus. As the head of the female Knight most trusted by Princess Haidai, Athena has good strength and excellent swordsmanship. Moreover, female swordsmen are not only good at using long swords of ordinary size, but also good at using a two handed epee. Just after assina unloaded the two handed Epee behind her back, she seemed to know that her two swords were not ordinary. For a time, she fought with Al Sid to a similar degree. Assina looked dignified, holding both hands and slashing with a heavy sword, which made the whole corridor on the third floor tremble slightly. With this blow, the whole corridor was penetrated by the heavy sword. Then the female Knight lifted the sword hard and took out countless flying stones to hit elsid. The small flying stone as fast as the arrow was shot down by Al Sid. The golden sword Qi rolled away again and wrapped assina like layers of razor array. Under the attack of Elsie De, assina began to fall into a disadvantage slowly. In terms of fencing, assina did not lose to kuraeus or even Elsie De, but after all, Elsie de has replaced the sword as flexible as arms and fingers. In this regard, no matter how superb assina''s fencing is, she can''t compare with it. Not to mention that they are also golden saints in physical strength. It''s incredible that there are people in this world who have flesh and blood to compete with steel! The most shocking thing for assina is that Al Sid''s hands like sharp blades can not only resist the attack of his own Epee, but even this weapon, which has reached the quasi excellence level, has been cut down by the golden sword Qi and began to crack. "Wake up, Athena. Can''t you see that this prison is wrong?" Cried alcid. Although Asina has been forced to the disadvantage, elside did not show all her strength. After all, the female knight in front of her is the most trusted person of Haidai and an important factor in the implementation of pernlus plan. In any case, Asina must live and return to Haidai princess with her party. Assina fought back ungratefully: "I am sober! I also said that I am willing to stay here. I am willing to help kuraeus manage here. I am also willing to help him realize his justice." Avoiding assina''s blow, Al Sid kicked assina''s abdomen with a side kick in the air, just as the female knight had just attacked kaludia, but this blow made assina groan and fall to the ground, even her heavy sword. Covering her hot and painful belly, AXina stood up again against the wall. Although she lost a sword, AXina still had one in her hand. "Think about assina carefully. You should know the situation of this prison. Look at the prisoners like lost souls, and look at yourself like them. It''s like forgetting everything and falling into some contradictory and distorted persistence." "No! I \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Not at all! Eyre as like as two peas, the spirit of the female knight has been completely distorted, and it is just like the guy named Kulau. A twisted obsession is dominating her soul. Since it is no longer possible to take assina away by peaceful means, the only thing we can do is \ One side of her body dodged assina''s sword stab, and elsid twisted assina''s wrist with strength. Assina, who had received strict training for a long time, immediately noticed the purpose of elsid, and immediately turned her body recklessly to try to fight back, but the armor she was wearing made assina unable to move, With elsid''s speed and strength, she soon stopped Athena. "Offended!" Before assina had time to struggle, elsid cut assina''s neck accurately and made her unconscious. After knocking assina out, suddenly there was a jingling sound behind al Sid. Turning his head, Al Sid found that it was kaludia''s helmet that had been knocked down on the ground. To Al Sid''s slight surprise, there was a small blood mark on kaludia''s cheek, which was obviously colored just now. The warden, kuraeus, still looked good. Al Sid couldn''t help but look at kuraeus. At the moment, the other party has been impressively shot with twelve scarlet needles. The continuous flow of blood from the small wounds almost dyed kuraeus''s clothes red. However, in this way, kuraeus can still stand in front of kaludia under the condition of twelve needles, Although his face was distorted by pain, his hands holding the long sword did not shake even once. Kaludia wiped the blood on her face and said with rare praise: "it''s a pity that you can''t let go after twelve scarlet needles. Although you''re an enemy, you still have to praise you! It''s a pity for you to go and mix with evil believers." At this time, three silver saints also surrounded. It was obvious that all the guards had been knocked down. They were only surprised at the strength of each other''s perseverance when they saw kulaus who was bleeding all over. "Although he is a twisted guy, he is really backbone." "Surrender, kuraeus. All your men have been defeated. Now you are the only one left here." For people like kuraeus, even if he is in a hostile camp, he is admirable. Moreover, kuraeus may only be bewitched by evil believers and demons. In fact, his nature is not so bad, but becomes very extreme. Just as pernlus said, the chaos master makes him go to extremes, For such people, the saints don''t want to kill directly. "No! I didn''t lose" Kulaeus, who suddenly lost blood and was weak, suddenly opened his eyes and stabbed his hand into his chest in full view of the public: "my justice will never fail." Blood splashed, a bloody heart was pulled out of his chest by kuraeus! (~ ^ ~) mobile users, please visit http://m.piaotian.net Chapter 699 ?readx(); The bloody heart was pulled out of his chest, and the owner of the heart made it himself. Such a tragic scene made the saints used to fighting and fighting moved. "Fool! Why do you want to do this!" Kaludia''s face was ugly. Although she knew that kuraeus''s spirit was distorted and abnormal, she didn''t expect that this guy''s mind would be distorted to such an intense degree. However, kuraeus, who had thought that he would fall down with his heart out, not only did kuraeus not fall to the ground and die, but the heart in his hand was shining with blood, and a large amount of blood gushed out, as if there were life. These blood with strange luster adhered to kuraeus layer by layer, It made kuraeus look as if he was wearing a huge red armor. Al Sid''s face suddenly changed, and a sword spirit quickly cut out to kuraeus. Kuraeus, covered with blood armor, uttered a roar that was completely different from human beings. With a wave of the long sword covered with blood, he directly broke the sword spirit of elsid. Soon, kulaeus'' forehead was completely covered with blood. When the liquid blood slowly solidified, his heart gradually flew back to the center of kulaeus'' chest and became embedded on it like a gem emitting blood light. At the moment, the human beings standing in front of the saint fighters can''t describe it. The red blood armor creeping slowly like a biological organization. With a huge height of more than two meters and a monster and evil sword in hand, kuraeus looks more like a demon just climbing out of hell. "This guy has such a backhand. It seems that he is not only stubborn, but you don''t even want to be a ''person''?" Kaludia gave a loud cry, and the scarlet poison needle in her hand came out, and all three poison needles hit kulaeus'' chest. Even if the wound was still bleeding, kulaeus stood in place and did not move in the face of the sharp pain caused by the toxin of the golden scorpion. With a deafening roar, kuraeus waved a huge sword and cut off ayrsid. Al SID, holding Athena, had to avoid the blow in a hurry. However, the whole three-story corridor could not bear the amazing destructive force and began to collapse. The shaking of the ground made the saints unstable. Before the whole corridor collapsed completely, everyone had to look for a safe foothold, but it was already the physical strength of the saints. Even the weakest bronze Saint could not threaten them in the face of the three storey collapse, let alone much stronger gold and silver. It''s just that elsid of Capricorn is a little tricky. After all, he still holds Athena in a coma in his hand. When he fell, kuraeus seemed to lock himself into the target. The strange giant sword like stained with blood has attacked from behind. In mid air, Al Sid had to fight back while holding assina. The golden sword Qi cut out one by one, so that kuraeus had to be delayed. Although his figure became huge because of the change, kuraeus''s agility and speed were not affected at all. Instead, he got up more quickly than before. Even in the process of descent, the other party could even step on the gravel and approach elsid like walking on the ground. After breaking the last sword breath, kuraeus waved a huge sword and cut at elsid, which seemed to be ready to tear elsid and assina in his arms. Al SID, who was rushed into his side, had to face the blow with his hands. At the moment of fist sword confrontation, Al Sid hit the ground like a bird shot down from the sky under a huge impact, and the whole ground even had cracks because of Al Sid''s high-speed fall. "Elside!" Kaludia rushed towards kuraeus in a moment of great surprise. The scarlet needle in hand is no longer reserved, and all the fifteen needles are played out. When the ashes dispersed, Al Sid slowly stood up from the rubble and explored assina''s breath. When he found that the other party was all right, Al Sid was secretly relieved. When he fell just now, he used himself as a cushion at the critical moment. Otherwise, under such an impact, assina would be seriously injured even if she didn''t die. Lyra silver Saint olufi ran over at this time: "Lord elside, are you okay?" "I''m fine. Help me protect this girl." While saying this, Al Sid entrusted Athena to olufi and looked at kaludia entangled with kuraeus. When Al Sid was ready to help kaludia, there were bursts of pain on his arm that Al Sid couldn''t ignore. Write Raised his right wrist and looked. Al Sid was surprised to find that there was a crack in the gold holy coat on the other party''s right wrist. Although it was small, blood was seeping from the crack. It seems that the blow of kuraeus just now is really a big deal. Even with the protection of gold holy clothes, it absorbs a lot of damage, but it is inevitable to hurt his arm.. After moving his wrist a little, Al Sid could feel that his wrist was not broken, but I''m afraid he couldn''t use the holy sword in this state. My Kendo cultivation is not enough. There is still a long way ahead. I need to walk slowly! Al Sid sighed and put down his right wrist. Although the holy sword of his right hand was sealed, he still had another hand. As long as you live, the holy sword will never be broken. As soon as he read, Al Sid quickly aimed at kuraeus and met him, and the golden sword Qi cut out again. Kuraeus, who has changed his form, has increased his attack and defense by several levels, but he still can''t get rid of the inferior situation under the attack of two gold saints, let alone two silver saints. Although he supported for a time, kuraeus has begun to be scarred. The silver chain flew like lightning and entangled kuraeus'' wrist. Alubioni of the throne of immortals tried his best to prevent his companions from attacking in the opposite direction, but the struggling kuraeus was still on alubioni, and the silver saint was dragged by the other side and slid on the ground. When he had to wrestle with alubioni, kuraeus had to wave his sword to resist the attack from the two golden saints. Although his appearance and posture were changed, his reason was not deprived. Driven by the distorted sense of "justice", even under this extremely unfavorable situation, kuraeus did not intend to escape, but tried his best to stop the God fighters. The urugo road of Perseus circled to the side of kuraeus. At the moment when kuraeus avoided elsid''s sword, urugo road raised Medusa''s shield and aimed it at kuraeus''s eyes: "stare at the snake haired banshee, and turn it into a stone statue here." Medusa''s closed eyes on the shield slowly opened, and the ferocious face of the Gorgon was printed into kuraeus''s eyes. In an instant, kuraeus issued a painful roar. Although he moved his eyes, the power of the petrochemical curse had penetrated into kuraeus. Just to the amazement of arugolu, kuraeus did not turn into a stone statue as imagined. The other party''s body covered with blood armor was like being infected, petrified bit by bit from his fingers and toes. I can feel that there seems to be a strange force in kuraeus'' body blocking the petrified gaze of the Gorgon. That force is like fighting back and forth, and the winning party determines whether kuraeus''s fire of life can continue to burn. However, in the end, it seems that the power in kulaeus prevailed. When the petrification spread to kulaeus'' elbow, it finally stopped. The petrified * * fell off kulaeus'' body like necrosis and fell to pieces on the ground. Scarlet blood gushed from the crack. Arugolu couldn''t help retreating step by step. Even the holder of Medusa shield didn''t expect this to happen. Kuraeus sobbed and finally knelt on the ground: "I''m \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Through some kind of magic to alienate their own bodies, although they have extraordinary strength and resilience, there is no good thing in the world to obtain strength without paying a price, and not every believer can be dominated by the devil like idiot Prince silvado, and spend a lot of abyss power to transform their bodies, At the moment when he took out his heart, kuraeus gave up his life and his identity as a ''human''. The price of the short-term surge of power is a serious overdraft of life and soul. Blood gushed from kuraeus''s mouth. However, this is the case, but kuraeus still wants to stand up and continue to fight. Looking at kuraeus, who seems to be a broken doll, but tries to move his body despite the wailing of his body, even if the other party looks terrible and ferocious, there is an unspeakable sense of desolation, just like a person with unfulfilled ambition is unwilling to make a final struggle, Both elsid and kaludia vaguely felt that they no longer had the heart to continue attacking each other. "That''s enough! Your body has become like this. There''s no need to continue fighting." "You can''t take me away, my justice can''t" Kulaeus'' body finally began to collapse, and his limbs began to become fragmented like rotten. At this time, kulaeus suddenly raised his hand, and a small stream of blood condensed into a slowly pulsating blood bead at the top. Chanting words with an extremely ominous smell. Blood beads shot countless silk threads and wound them around the prisoners in the prison. At this time, the door lock of the prison door was opened for no reason, and those prisoners wrapped by the red thread, men, women, old and young, came out in a spirit of loss. The saint fighters were surprised to find that kuraeus''s original broken body seemed to begin to recover, and the silk thread coiled on the blood beads seemed to absorb the lives of prisoners. One of the silk threads even wanted to wrap around Athena, but was cut off by elsid with a holy sword. "Damn it, everyone who worships demons is normal." Kaludia quickly ascended the small universe, and the andarish needle of the last move of the scarlet needle has been aimed at the heart of kuraeus. When kaludia made this last move to understand kuraeus, kuraeus, who suddenly recovered a little, was like a sudden awakening, and countless silk threads wrapped around the prisoner gradually disappeared. The blood beads soon dispersed and became blood drops on the ground. So what? Both kaludia and elsid dared not relax their gaze at kuraeus for fear of change, but kuraeus raised his head at the moment, and the killing intention in his eyes was scattered. Instead, it was extremely clear, containing endless sigh and reluctance. In this way, they stared at the people, as if they wanted to brand the posture of every saint fighter into their soul. "I... I can''t kill the prisoners here... I''m the warden... My justice... I" Murmuring to himself, kuraeus seemed to have exhausted all his strength. In an instant, his blood and flesh broke away from his trunk, and his huge body fell to the ground and turned into a pool of rotten blood and flesh that could no longer be distinguished. (to be continued.) Chapter 700 Self destruction? No ~ obviously, my body is recovering, but I stopped myself at a critical juncture in order to prevent the "justice" obsession distorted by the devil, not to destroy the rules I made, not to violate my distorted obsession, and either choice has gone to the extreme. Al Sid silently went to kulaus''s body and looked at the original * * flesh and blood on the ground. There was no disgust and joy in the eyes of the Capricorn golden saint, only heavy and regret. Obviously, his nature was not evil, but he was distorted by the devil, and his reason did these extreme things, But in the end, he still guarded the twisted idea of "justice" in his heart. Maybe at this last moment, he can also use a hero to describe this man. "I really don''t know what to say about this guy. It''s really stupid that there''s no need to do that," said kaludia with a cynical look and a look of regret and regret. Al Sid also sighed silently and looked at the tragic end of kuraeus. Although he wanted to bury him, his party didn''t have the time to look at the guards who were knocked out. Al Sid didn''t want to embarrass them, but asked everyone to take Athena and prepare to leave. As for those prisoners who are not mentally and emotionally, Eyre now has no choice but to return the situation to Princess Haide for the time being, so that the Royal Highness can find a way to clean up the mess. In the lake outside the prison, Alexis has stopped her attack. Just now, there was a strong force of the abyss in the Western District prison, but this force of the abyss is not enough to make powerful demons fall directly into the main material plane. It seems that a cult used magic to gain some demonic power against elsid and others when the dog jumped off the wall, But then the power of the abyss gradually dissipated, and the barrier originally shrouded in the prison warehouse in the western district began to break gradually. Celian''s spiritual consciousness then intruded into it and got the news that Al Sid and others were safe. After learning that it was inconvenient for elside and others to walk by water with unconscious rescue objects, the spies under Princess Haidai immediately made arrangements to let the party escape from the collapsed wall on one side of the prison. Originally, they thought it would be a difficult task. As a result, it became ten percent easier under the attack of Alexis, Most of the guards were either killed in battle or hid in buildings. Al Sid and others left the prison almost unimpeded along the way, After confirming that elside and others have nothing to board the ship. Alexis and Celian also left here temporarily. The power of the abyss filled in the lake island prison has completely spread. It is estimated that it will be noticed by the gods soon. Naturally, the holy capital will send personnel to deal with it in the future. Now the saints are involved in such irrelevant things, which makes Alexis a little helpless. The white dragon bodyguard always gives priority to the orders issued by Yalin. If possible, Alexis hopes that elsid and others will quickly end their stay in zegus Kingdom and go to Youxuan caohuan, After all, not only the holy capital, but also the personnel of the holy see are involved. For their own people, each is a risk factor. However, Alexis was not too far away from Al Sid and others. After finding a quiet place to rest, Alexis began to try to repair the faulty communication wizard in her hand. However, at dawn, silver Saint alubioni found Alexis and hoped to turn to the experienced white dragon bodyguard. "The lady Knight''s mind still hasn''t recovered?" "Yes, although she woke up, assina still didn''t seem to get rid of that strange state after learning that kuraeus had died. The whole person looked like she was going to collapse." Alubioni''s tone seemed very helpless. After waking up, assina learned that kuraeus had died, and the whole person seemed desperate and lost his soul. No matter what the saint fighters said, it was useless for Princess Haidai to talk to assina in person through the messenger. "Fernando is the master of chaos and is good at bewitching and confusing people. To be honest, I don''t know much about the power of the master of chaos, but the female knight has been distorted by the power of the abyss. If you want her to return to normal, you''d better ask the priest of the holy capital for help." Finally, Alexis paused a little, but finally gave an answer. If you can, Alexis doesn''t want the saints to seek too much help from the holy capital. No matter whether the two sides are cooperating or not, the holy capital is always the biggest enemy of the White Dragon King Yalin. Alubioni nodded, but said with some difficulty: "but now assina''s situation may not last until the arrival of the priest. The girl seems to have lost her courage to continue to survive." "I''m sorry. I can''t help it. Bai Long is not good at things in the spiritual field." "Can I use potion?" "Fernando''s power works on the spirit, not * *, and the purification potion is useless." Just as the embarrassed alubioni was about to leave, Celian, who kept silent all the time, suddenly said, "let me try." Instantly Alexis glared at Celian, and the powerful Longwei issued an invisible warning to the dark elf girl. Celian, who realized that she had overstepped her identity, quickly shut up. Even without Alexis''s Longwei warning, Celian could feel that the contract binding her soul was about to move. However, this sentence has been heard by the silver saint of Cepheus: "do you have a way?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± For a time, Celian did not dare to answer, so she had to keep a strange silence to deal with alubioni. Alexis frowned slightly, because Yalin had told that there were some things in odur city that could not be known by some small partners. As a white dragon bodyguard, Alexis knew that Celian''s identity was also included. In order to avoid alebini''s suspicion, Alexis finally allowed Celian to answer secretly. The relieved Celian did not dare to answer for alubioni this time. As a dark elf, Celian once served as the main priest of the queen of the spider God, and a large part of the divine skills that the queen of the spider God is good at also act on the spiritual aspect, although most of them are some despicable evil laws that control and confuse the people, But Celian also knows all kinds of spiritual magic. After abandoning the darkness and being selected as the priest of the goddess of the moon, Elise Cui, Celian was lucky to learn more about the spiritual field. He was even allowed to practice in the emerald dream for a period of time. After learning that the female knight was bewitched by Fernando''s power this time, Celian bravely recommended herself. Although she was controlled by the White Dragon King and the other party was all subordinates of the Dragon King, at least the other party was mistakenly helping the holy capital against the demons that distort the void, Celian felt that she could help the holy capital more at this time, which could also be regarded as atoning for her big mistake made by the Dragon King. Finally, Celian followed alobioni back to the spy station. Alexis was invisible and watching. After rescuing Athena, the spies under Princess Haidai also had the greatest trust in the saint fighters. No one questioned Celian''s arrival. Soon, accompanied by the saint fighters, Celian saw Athena temporarily imprisoned in the hidden basement of the station. The female Knight looked haggard. The whole person was like despair. She sat on the bed and just muttered to herself. Even if Celian opened the prison door and walked in, assina still sat motionless without any response. "She is like this now. No matter how we call her, it''s useless." A spy in the station said helplessly. "The cult''s bewitchment to her has not been completely eliminated. These evil forces are still distorting and eating her mind. If this force is not eliminated, her spirit will not return to normal." "Do you have a way?" Celian nodded and then said, "I''ll do my best. Now please go out first." There was silence, though the scouts even had doubts about the cloak that covered her body, and even her face, which was covered with veil, but the other side was presented by the holy warriors. Now, it is only possible for the unidentified woman to try and see if the captain of the Royal Guard of the Royal highness of his royal highness can return to normal. "Please be careful. If something unexpected happens, call us in time, and we''ll stay outside the door." After you quit. The spies closed the prison door. Celian glanced at her side. Although she couldn''t see her figure, she knew very well that white dragon Alexis was watching her. Celian, who dared not waste time, hurried forward and gently stroked Athena''s temple, recited the mantra in her mouth, and a silver light appeared at Celian''s fingertips. In an instant, the girl''s consciousness gradually penetrated into assina''s consciousness, and countless pictures were fed back. The memory of the female Knight at this moment gave Celian a glance. Found \ Soon Celian found a twist in assina''s memory. Assina was born in a knight family in zegus Kingdom, and this family was still a big family fighting with the founding emperor. Under the strict tutoring, even as a daughter, assina has grown into a noble female knight. Athena, who had a good relationship with Princess Haidai since childhood, became a close friend of the princess. After Princess Haidai was placed in the position of heir to the throne by her father, she was signaled by the family to make friends with the princess. However, the female knights were also contaminated with many dark sides in various open and secret battles, but these dark sides were amplified by the power of chaos, Originally, Athena''s desire to protect Princess Haidai as Queen was overwhelmed by the distorted sense of "justice" deliberately amplified, and this distorted sense of justice resonated with the same distorted justice of kulaeus, which made Athena regard kulaeus as the only friend in the world who can understand herself. "Hey ~" Celian sighed. Now that she knows the reason, the next thing is to restore Athena''s distorted will to normal. However, Celian is not sure whether Athena can completely restore her idea is still unknown, because the people who are distorted by fernandi, the master of chaos, are from their own inner desire, This is not false, nor is it a tampered memory. Even if it is restored, it will be like distorted steel. Even if it is distorted, it will inevitably not be absolutely restored, because no one can deny his heart To what extent can she recover, it depends on whether Athena''s own will is strong enough. (to be continued.) uw Chapter 701 ?readx(); After waiting outside for several hours, the spies at the station finally saw that the door of the basement was opened. Celian, who was still wearing a robe to cover her body, came out with Athena. Obviously, the female knight who had been closed before and refused to talk to others recovered her mind, but Athena looked a little depressed. "Sorry ~ that''s all I can do." Said Celian after a salute. "No! We should thank you, miss Celian." Assina sat quietly aside, as if she had just awakened from a dream, still unable to accept the reality. A spy brought a cup of hot coffee to the female Knight: "are you better, Miss Athena." "Can''t be bad" Athena covered her forehead and looked haggard. These days, she seemed to fall into the gap between dream and reality, and then she was rudely awakened by the woman named Celian. But even so, I know that everything that happens these days is not a dream, but real, After a little rest, at the request of assina, she saw the saint fighters who took her out of prison. She looked at the enemies who had raised their swords not long ago. Assina looked like she wanted to talk and stop. "Anyway, I want to thank you." Finally, assina seemed determined to say, "I have one more thing to ask you. Is kuraeus really dead?" "Yes." Al Sid nodded with great certainty. "Damn it, why did it become like this!" Covering her forehead, assina sobbed. It was obvious that the death of kuraeus had brought a great blow to the female knight. "Although cults and Demons distort your mind, is it your intention to follow kuraeus?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Assina nodded silently. What she wanted to say was that she really had the idea of strongly worshipping and following kuraeus these days, which was not just because of the cult''s bewitchment and instigation. Because I saw my reflection from kuraeus, I was like two twins in the same disease. "I want you to know that kuraeus is not an evil man" Al Sid nodded: "I understand. It''s just that his idea of ''justice'' has been distorted to an extreme extent." "Kuraeus went to extremes because he was too eager for fairness and justice." Assina wiped the tears from her eyes and sobbed: "He is one of the few sea blue knights in zegus kingdom. He has worked hard step by step from the civilian class since childhood to this point. It is precisely because of his civilian background that he has seen too many injustices and yearned for justice. Originally, he was also the person who abides by the knight''s creed most in the knight Academy. He is trusted by many people and even a senior student whom I sincerely respect." Assina seemed to fall into memory and murmured: "He fought for zegus Kingdom countless times. Later, he became a sea blue knight and was excluded from the aristocracy circle because he repeatedly contradicted the great aristocracy for the lower class people. Finally, he was even sent here as a warden. I really didn''t expect that he would become an admirer of demons \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "But he is still qualified to be called a hero in the end." Every time he thought of kuraeus''s last move, Al Sid couldn''t help squeezing his fist to bleeding. The man still kept his faith in justice at the last minute. He didn''t take the lives of those prisoners and let himself live. Although Athena''s spirit is not very good, after all, as one of Princess Haidai''s most trusted confidants, the female Knight soon cheered up and contacted the princess again. Then they took a little rest and set off quickly. As for the aftermath of the lake island prison, it is estimated that the royal family of Zegus can only get a headache. But from the news of Princess Haide, Princess Royal has contacted several confidents, and successfully mobilized the Knights of the moor to infiltrate Wang Douzhong secretly, while the officers and men from the inside and outside receiving the holy city also succeeded in joining the priests in the temple of the God of the earth. Everything is going on tightly. The big prince was relatively slow. Although the other party also noticed that the situation was wrong and began to strengthen the alert, several searches were avoided by Princess Haidai and others who knew the information in advance. The slowness of the other party obviously gave Princess Haidai and others more preparation time. Especially in the king''s capital, another messenger of the holy capital also came quietly to meet with the paladin filin. Zegus Kingdom and Orc tribes near Youxuan grassland believe in uznock, the God of the earth. Because of the same belief, the two races ended the struggle and established diplomatic relations in turn. The temple of the God of the earth in the king''s capital is also the oldest building, which has been established almost since the founding of zegus kingdom, It can be said to be the hub of the faith of the whole zegus kingdom. Obert, the priest of the temple of the God of the earth, is now over 60 years old. He has served as a priest in the temple of King zegus for 30 years. He is as stable and lustless as the earth. He is a respected elder. He is loved by believers all day. Even if the nobles in the king capital see him, they should respect him and call him a chief priest. Today, the old priest, who always lives a life of low fame and wealth, is a little upset. Even children who love to play in the garden outside the temple on weekdays can feel some subtle changes in the mood of the kind old priest on weekdays. However, no matter how the children ask the old priest, they laugh but don''t speak. Even from time to time told the children to stay at home more recently and not to run around. I''m afraid there will be some waves in my quiet life, but maybe I''m really old. In the king''s capital, some evil shadows from darkness spread in, and as the priest of the God of the earth, he didn''t notice it at all. In front of the altar of the God of the earth, the old priest silently recited the name of the God of the earth and prayed. "Priest Obert, has the situation changed today?" The paladin filin, who was hiding on one side, waited until the old priest prayed, and then quietly went out to ask. After spitting out the last prayer, the old priest turned around and shook his head silently: "as usual, Lord Feilin. Even if the cultists want to start, they dare not brazenly hijack the royal family to attack the temple, which is tantamount to giving the holy capital a reason to attack them." Feilin nodded, walked to the window and quietly looked at the street. There was a peaceful scene of pedestrians coming and going on the road. She really couldn''t see that the prosperous king had been infiltrated by evil believers, and an earth shaking event would happen soon. "What we should consider is how to minimize the losses caused by this turmoil." The old priest also went to the window and stared at the familiar scenery: "since the end of the struggle with the orcs, zegus Kingdom has enjoyed peace for too long, so long that people have forgotten death and blood. I really don''t want to see the city swallowed up by flames and death, let alone see men, women and children falling under the sword, Lord Feilin, you know." "I know that Oberth, the priest, the warriors of the God of fire, will defend this not easily won peace with their own lives, and the messenger of the earth God is also very active, plus the emperor of the holy city will have a master priest, and with the help of the wise princess, we will have many reinforcements this time." Obert gave a dry smile: "haha, the child is really very active, but some are too active and less calm like the earth. I hope this task can exercise him. The Lord priest who is coming is the messenger of the Supreme God? I think it should not be Ms. matthiam." "The chief priest of matthiam is too old to take part in this action. This time, the chief priest Bellamy, the messenger of behis, the God of the storm, came." "Oh ~ it''s the lively child. I remember she visited zegus kingdom with her father when she was young." Albert recalled that although he was far away in the kingdom of zegus, the newly appointed chief priests of the holy capital would send relevant information to various temples through channels every year. For the chief priest Brahmi, who was selected by the oracle of the God of storm at a young age, Albert had heard of some great achievements of the chief priest, This time, the holy capital chose to let him enter zegus kingdom to deal with things. First, it valued Bellamy''s qualifications. Second, it also wanted to use Bellamy''s identity as the eldest daughter of the islaton family to influence some nobles in zegus kingdom. Although the interior of zegus kingdom is controlled by the Grand Prince and the aristocrats who believe in demons, after all, Princess Haidai is the orthodox representative of the royal family. As long as Princess Haidai can take the initiative, the Grand Prince can only choose to give way in front of "great righteousness". Even if he wants to incite the whole zegus * is useless, The rest is mainly to deal with the evil believers and the demons behind them. Compared with these reckless demons, it is the most troublesome. How to avoid them jumping over the wall and dying together in action is a key problem. However, although the situation is gradually being mastered, one thing still makes old priest Obert have some doubts, that is, there are several reinforcements who neither belong to the holy capital nor the kingdom of zegus in this operation. One of them is a man named pernlus. He is the drafter and person in charge of the whole plan. His identity is mysterious, and even filin, as a paladin, is afraid of him. There are several other people, powerful warriors with the strength no less than that of the paladin. They also don''t know their origin. It seems that they were involved in this matter on the way. However, compared with pernlus, Paladin Feilin obviously trusts them a little. While Obert was thinking, a Templar took a secret letter and sent it to phenanthrene. (to be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net Chapter 702 "Assina has been rescued by those allies, but she is bewitched by the heretics and needs some time to adjust her mental state." "It''s better to let the priest check it for her. You know, the despicable means of those demons are impossible to prevent." The world may lack combat experience against demons and cults, but as personnel of the two major religious organizations of the holy capital and the Holy See who are in the forefront of fighting against demons, they know what means demons will use. People who send souls, face worms, soul corrosion, mental demons, and people rescued from cults generally need a strict inspection, The devil has been prevented from laying some traps on him. The net is worth your collection. LX£Ó£µ£²£°¡£ £Ã£Ï Feilin naturally has this intention, but the two holy capital personnel actually don''t know. When assina was rescued, she was checked back and forth by the dragon and a priest twice. In addition to the report, the secret letter also indicated one thing to phenanthrene, that is, to monitor the movement of pernlus. However, as long as pernlus did not have any hostility to the holy capital and zegus Kingdom, according to the current special situation, it can appropriately provide some assistance in manpower and intelligence. Default to its activities in the holy capital? Feilin took a deep breath. Although she felt a little tangled about a member of the Holy See walking freely within the influence of the holy capital, if pernlus was really who, then the five supreme gods must also have their own intentions. As for pernlus, Feilin could detect that the other party deliberately kept a certain distance from the holy capital, just focused on the things in her hands, but this distance could not be maintained forever. At that time, how the holy city will face the people of the Holy See, and it is still an extraordinary person. Perhaps this problem can only be handled by Miss Bellamy, the main priest of the God of the storm. Slowly, the undercurrent surged in the capital of zegus kingdom. After rescuing Athena, the saint fighters also quietly entered the king''s capital with the spies. Although the people of the Grand Prince faction have noticed that the situation is wrong and began to strengthen the guard and search of the checkpoint, Princess Haidai, who used to be the prince, has left more backhands after all, after re integrating her own forces. The seemingly heavily guarded kings were soon knocked open. Assina was temporarily sent to the blue bell flower territory for cultivation. The holy capital also sent a priest to help assina get rid of the demon''s bewitchment. However, the Knights under Princess Haidai now have a backbone, and the internal intelligence of the royal capital is constantly fed back through their hands. For the aristocrats who have joined and may have joined the cult on the list, Princess Haidai said after looking at it that she is still within the scope of loss, but her supporters are somewhat depressed by the prince. After entering the king''s capital for a period of time, the personnel of the holy capital gradually identified several gathering places of evil believers, and a demon altar dominated by chaos is likely to be hidden in the big prince''s residence, and there are many believers dominated by chaos. In the investigation, the personnel of the Holy capital even found that there were some conflicts between the big prince''s men and evil believers. Obviously, the heretics hope to squeeze out the whole zegus kingdom as quickly as possible and leave. After all, the big prince is still a royal member of zegus kingdom. After toppling Princess Haidai, he is ready to ascend the throne, and naturally he doesn''t want to see a chaotic and turbulent situation in front of him. On the day after the saints entered the king''s capital, in the temple of the God of the earth in the king''s capital, with the light of the transmission Dharma array, Brahmi islaton, the main priest of the God of storm and the child of the Grand Duke of Cordoba, came to zegus kingdom. "Is Haidai no longer here?" Bellamy, who had just arrived in zegus Kingdom, asked about the whereabouts of Princess Haidai. As the daughter of the Grand Duke of Cordoba Kingdom, Bellamy visited zegus Kingdom several times with her father since childhood. At that time, she met Princess Haidai of the same age. Since then, Bellamy has often exchanged letters with Princess Haidai. In private, they are good friends with each other. This time I heard that Princess Haidai was attacked by evil believers, and even the whole zegus kingdom may undergo great changes. As a good friend, Bellamy was a little worried about her friend. "Her Highness Haidai is hiding in another trusted territory. Now she is guarded by the Templar Knights. After all, her identity is too sensitive to appear in the king''s capital for the time being." Said Feilin after she went up and saluted slightly. "Well, let''s wait until the whole thing is settled and catch up with her. Well, master Albert, are you still in the priesthood?" After putting down his hood, Bellamy greeted the old priest easily. Several times later, the main priest of the temple of the God of the earth remembered the old man who had been here as the priest of the God of the earth. The old man smiled and nodded, and then greeted Bellamy ceremonially. The little girl who had prayed in the temple has now become the main priest of the gods. For a time, the old priest only felt that fate is sometimes changeable. Bellamy didn''t waste time, and immediately asked Feilin and others to explain the current situation for themselves. In the small lounge, Bellamy listened to Feilin''s report with a serious look, while Quinn, still wearing a mask behind Bellamy, was standing there without saying a word. With the story of the paladin. The emerald wind crown on Brahmi''s forehead is slightly emitting a cyan shimmer, and the divine power is constantly emitting through the crown. As the spokesman and listener of the gods in the secular world, every word heard by the main priest will be fed back to the ears of the God of the storm. "I understand the general situation. If possible, it is the best thing to solve this matter with the least loss." Bellamy nodded and agreed with Haidai''s judgment, but she didn''t agree with the whole plan, because the plan maker was really beyond imagination. Although they believe in the God of fire, the five supreme gods belong to the gods believed in by the holy capital, Even the face of the Lord of the storm, Lord Fei Lin, remains respected: "now the highness of Princess Haide has been supported by several lords. The Lords of various territories have sent troops to come to Wang Du secretly. After the deployment of the troops, the princess will return directly to the palace to show the cards to the princes." "What about his majesty?" "Your Majesty, if you plan for the worst, you may have been murdered by evil believers. If you are better, you may have been brainwashed and become a puppet. In fact, from the moment when Princess Haidai''s brother issued the royal order without authorization, your Majesty''s influence has disappeared. This political game about zegus kingdom is actually a tripartite game between Her Highness Haidai, her brother and evil believers The game between them. " "In that case, it''s better to directly hold Haidai to the throne. Does his highness flora think so?" "The star priests and the day priests also have the same idea. Through the observation in these days, Princess Haidai has the qualification to become the king of a country, but she still lacks a little experience in some aspects." "If the king survives after the event is resolved, then this is the internal affairs of zegus." Bellamy took a sip of black tea: "but Haidai should also be able to ensure that she can become a worthy heir to the throne through this matter. Um ~ please wait ~ my God is conveying the oracle to me." Putting down the teacup, Bellamy listened with her eyes slightly closed. The spiritual consciousness of the main priest was connected with the gods in the oracle in the sky through the crown of the holy thing Cuifeng. Compared with directly interfering with the main material plane and releasing divinity through believers, the consumption of divine power was obviously much lower, Unless the situation is urgent, no God will be too active in the struggle of mortals. But the storm God behris brought a bad news to Brahmi. As the God of the wind, any place with a breeze can become behris''s ears and eyes, unless it has great power to shield the divine consciousness of the gods, but doing so will expose more unusual situations, Only the eastern part of the whole continent is located in the Holy See, which is beyond the reach of the God of storm, but now there are several unexpected blind spots in the king capital of zegus kingdom. With the end of the communication with the God of the storm, a cyan crystal stone appeared in front of Bellamy. Unlike ordinary magic crystal stones and gemstones, this cyan crystal stone is not any material in the secular world. As the holder of the emerald wind crown, Bellamy can easily feel that the crystal stone contains the divine power belonging to behis. "Did the God of the storm send it?" Bellamy nodded and picked up the crystal stone: "Feilin, be careful when fighting against evil believers this time. My God has made it clear to me in the oracle that there is a strong undercurrent surging in zegus kingdom." According to the oracle of behris, the evil believers and Demons entrenched in the kingdom of zegus are not simple. There are believers dominated by two demons, pain and chaos. In order to prevent the storm God from condensing a small part of his divine power to Brahmi, at the critical moment, Brahmi can call for the assistance of behris''s envoy with the help of the divine power of crystal stone. Feilin was slightly surprised that although the main priest was the spokesman of the gods in the world, the envoy was the bodyguard of the gods, which was equivalent to the separation of the gods. Generally speaking, the main priest saw the envoy, which was equal to seeing the gods he believed in. However, the God of the storm allowed Brahmi to send his envoys, except that the evil believers to be defeated might be difficult to deal with this time, What''s more, the God of storm really dotes on and trusts the young chief priest Brahmi. "By the way, Feilin! Where is the Vatican collaborator now?" Hey!? Feilin was stunned. She didn''t know what Bellamy''s problem was. "My God''s Oracle also asked me to visit him. Do you know where he is now?" (to be continued.) Chapter 703 ??_; Wind is the ears, eyes, hands and feet of behris, which is the most commonly used word by believers of the God of storm to describe the gods, but it is also true. WWW / xshuotxt / COM (marshmallow -- With the help of divine power, he listened to every corner of the king''s capital, and soon Bellamy confirmed the position of pernlus. After arriving at the king''s capital, the personnel of the holy see almost had no fixed place, but they had contacted the personnel of the princess faction as Princess Haidai''s envoy every day. Until now, pernlus had a temporary rest in the knight regiment under the princess. Although it is the residence of Princess Haidai''s personal guard knights, it is not an absolutely safe place now. After assina was detained on unwarranted charges, although the whole knights were not forcibly dissolved, their travel was also restricted, and the whole residence was shrouded in the surveillance of many spies and informants, It was in such a place that pernlus had to go out every day to contact the personnel in the king''s capital. I don''t know how he hid the eyes of those spies and informants. In the evening, the chief priest of the God of the storm, dressed in a blue priest robe, flew in mid air as if riding the wind. Even in a different world, Flying Magic is not a good magic to learn. In fact, BA Many mages, even some high-level mages, don''t everyone can fly as they want. More often, people always regard mages as The "slow fall technique" used to land safely from a high altitude is mistaken for flying. Even if you learn the flying spell, it can only be used for a short time because of the huge consumption of magic, mages usually don''t use the flying technique to get on the way. For example, the great mage Farron, who is known as the strongest level great mage in the world, When you go to the yanoder mountains, you also choose to take various "communication" tools instead of flying all the way. For the priests of the wind, flying is just like an innate ability. They don''t need to learn advanced spells or use magic guides. For Brahmi, flying is a natural phenomenon produced by waving their hands. Not only can I fly, but also I can fly in the sky with some companions. "Is it really appropriate to go directly to see that, your Excellency the chief priest of Brahmi?" "I have to see you if it''s not appropriate. We''re in a state of cooperation now. It''s impossible to hide and pinch like this all the time. Anyway, we''ll meet sooner or later. It''s better to hit the day than choose a day." Compared with the cautious attitude of the paladin of the God of fire, Bellamy appears relaxed and complacent. It''s more like visiting an ordinary friend than meeting a member of a hostile camp. As a young chief priest, Brahmi did not experience the most "intense" friction between the holy capital and the Holy See. For some of the past, Brahmi only saw it in documents and books. In addition, behis, the God of storm, is not a god keen on hatred and revenge, Compared with the priests who have experienced those years of entanglement in the past, Bellamy is not very hostile to the Holy See, but more disgusted with many ideas in the Holy See''s teachings that preach the supremacy of mankind and gods. In Bellamy''s view, the Holy See''s teachings clearly contain the word "bondage". Are humans born to be guided by the gods? Or is it hard to hear that human beings should be controlled by gods!? Not to mention the gods who deprive other races of their right to exist, what is the difference between this salary and the devil! Brahmi denied the doctrine of the "female" God of the eastern Holy See, which was just enslaving the people in a disguised form. However, although denying the other party''s distorted delusion, the Holy See has done what it should do after all. At least the people of the holy see are also fighting against the devil and sweeping out all external forces threatening secular peace. Because of his age and identity, Bellamy has not left the western mainland, nor has he really seen the clergy and believers of the Holy See. Therefore, Bellamy is still curious about the personnel of the Holy See, not to mention the identity of pernlus. Falling from the air to the Knights'' station, with the help of divine power, Brahmi, with Feilin and Quinn, easily evaded the surveillance of the surrounding spies. For the members of the knights, Brahmi didn''t want them to know. After all, his identity was too sensitive. Bypass the guards. On reaching the door of pernlus'' resting room, Bellamy stopped: "it seems that someone came to visit each other before us." "This voice is al Sid and them." Feilin pricked up her ears and quickly judged the caller from the conversation in the room. From the tone, she could hear that elsid and others seemed to be questioning pernlus. "It''s really rude to go in like this. It''s better to wait here a little." Bellamy looked at the paintings hanging in the corridor in a very indifferent manner. Quinn still followed Bellamy like a guard without saying a word until the conversation in the room gradually subsided. At this time, the door of the room quietly opened, and the voice of pernlus came out. "Come in, Messenger of the God of the storm." Feilin frowned. Pernlus not only knew that he and others were waiting outside, but also knew the identity of Bellamy. This man is really unusual. Bellamy smiled quietly and walked in casually. There were two other Gold Saints in the room, including pernlus. When Bellamy appeared, the eyes of the two Gold Saints immediately focused on Bellamy, or, to be exact, on the blue crown on Bellamy''s head. The surging divine power is emerging from the gem embedded in the laurel. It is a shocking power, and even makes people unconsciously have an impulse to kneel down. A different "color" flashed in Al Sid''s eyes. After a short "mystery", the Capricorn golden saint woke up from that inexplicable worship. Different from the devil, the awe inspiring power of the little "woman" in front of him did not feel aggressive. If the devil''s power was a painful feeling that people felt as if they were violently beaten by the storm, Then it''s like a breeze, making people feel like they are integrated into nature without any uncoordinated feeling. "Sorry to bother you." Bellamy smiled gently, and then introduced herself: "I''m Bellamy islaton, the messenger of the God of the storm belhees. I''m glad to meet you RA Messenger of the gods For the different world, the saint fighters also know that there are gods in this world, but it is the first time to see the messenger of gods, because the objects of the saint fighters in the original work also include all kinds of gods. For Bellamy, the messenger of God, the two golden saint fighters quickly recovered their composure after a short surprise. Of course, Bellamy''s age is also ignored by nature, Because the bronze wuxiaoqiang in the original book is only a junior high school student aged 14 or 15. Pernlus stared at Bellamy with an expressionless face. His eyes at most stopped on the crown of Cuifeng for a moment and then looked away. It seemed that an ordinary "female" child on the street of the main priest of the holy capital was no different. Feilin took a good look at Perseus, who is said to exist in the Holy See. In terms of appearance, he seems to be just an ordinary human. However, as a paladin of the God of fire, the paladin who has also received the blessing of the gods is more sensitive to the power beyond the secular world than ordinary people. Perseus contains extremely powerful power under the human body, That''s enough to make a paladin feel inferior. "You are Perseus, aren''t you?" Bellamy looked back and forth at Perseus like a child full of curiosity about everything. Especially the other person''s back seemed to be most concerned by Bellamy. "Am I strange?" Pernlus asked faintly. Even though his feelings have been weak, it''s unbearable to be looked back and forth as a cherished animal. "I''m just curious. Please forgive me. After all, I''ve only seen your descriptions in literature and books. They seem to be quite different." "Using language and words to discredit opponents is the most basic war of public opinion." "It''s OK. At least the documents I''ve read are relatively objective. The description of you in the documents of the ''Elite'' spirit family is terrible." Perseus was silent for a moment and then said, "so, Lord priest of the God of storm, are you here to see me today?" Bellamy smiled and said, "in fact, another thing is to convey the oracle of my God to you." "The God of the storm sent the oracle to me." pernlus stared at what master Brahmi wanted to say, but he didn''t say it at last: "\ come on, what does behis want to say to me?" "It''s better to teach people to fish than to teach people to fish. What you have done is only rescue but no guidance. I hope you can put down your body and integrate into mortals more in the future journey." The oracle of behris seems to have "shot" something on pernlus. Although the saints are curious about it, they are inconvenient to ask. Pernlus has always been very mysterious. Although he has a pair of eyes that seem to see through everything, his heart is "confused". Those eyes can''t see through his own path, just like a doctor can''t cure himself. "Belchis has been watching me, hasn''t he?" Bellamy smiled: "where there is wind, there are messengers of my God. My God has already known your existence, but my God doesn''t want to disturb your travel. You have no malice, but you fall into a ''mystery'';" "If belchis has an answer, he can tell me directly." "Facts are always better than eloquence. Would you believe the words of another God so easily, who once served the ''female'' God?" Pernlus replied noncommittally, "yes! I don''t believe anyone. I just believe what I see and find the answer I want."; ... ... Chapter 704 The atmosphere in the room became strange. Perseus was as indifferent as ever. Even in the face of the Lord priest of the God of the storm, even if the other party was releasing goodwill to him, Perseus was still ungrateful. What he wanted to say was like a person with a lonely personality and even cynicism, who was reluctant to listen to the voice of others, Believe only what you see and hear. WwW.XsHuoTXt. com The paladin Feilin''s face became a little ugly, and the other party''s behavior and words to say could be described as impolite, especially the attitude of completely ignoring the God of the storm. "You''re really stubborn. Whatever. Anyway, I''m just taking a message for my God this time." Bellamy seemed indifferent. Pernlus ignored the Lord priest of the storm God and focused on the documents in his hand again. Soon the Lord priest focused on the two golden saints. Al SID, who was stared at by the beautiful girl, felt a little uncomfortable. "You are the soldiers mentioned by Feilin. It''s very interesting!" "Hey ~ I don''t know what''s interesting about myself." "I heard from Feilin that your destination is Youxuan grassland, right?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Looking at the silence of the other party, Bellamy showed a cunning smile: "I''m curious about your destination in the Youxuan grassland." "I said, little girl, do the messengers of the gods like to pry into other people''s secrets so much?" When the other party said this, kaludia finally couldn''t help answering. It was clear that the girl in front of her was not even older than herself, but it gave people a feeling of maturity and carelessness, which made kaludia with the same character care a little. Even though kaludia said she was a little girl, Bellamy was not very angry: "I''m not interested in other people''s hiding, but as a priest of the holy capital, I have the obligation to ensure the safety of the whole holy capital parish. Avoid any external dangerous factors." "Do the so-called risk factors refer to us?" "Please don''t take your seat according to the number." Bellamy smiled quietly, looked at kaludia and said directly, "you two have stood up against the dead in the kingdom of Cordoba, saved hundreds of lives, and protected many people and Princess Haidai in the attack of heretics. You have proved yourself along the way." "Then why do you doubt us?" "Because I don''t know your purpose. It doesn''t look like you are businessmen and travelers, let alone go to Youxuan grassland, the gathering place of orcs. Although the orcs have eased their relationship with humans, they still don''t welcome people outside zegus kingdom. You stubbornly want to go there, even at the cost of helping Princess Haidai''s coup Take the supporting documents and you have considerable strength. I think you all know very well that people with unknown identity and purpose like you will be suspicious wherever they go. " For a moment, both kaludia and elsid were speechless. As the other party said, their own people were indeed suspicious in some ways. However, it was precisely because Yalin was unable to arrange a seamless identity for the five saints in the city of odur that he repeatedly told everyone to hide their actions as much as possible and not to be too ostentatious in the secular country. But I''m afraid Yalin never dreamed that in order to go to Youxuan grassland, the saint fighters would be involved in such a big thing as fighting against demons and coup d ''¨¦ Tat because of incomplete collection of relevant information. "Since we are neither heretics nor your enemies, I say, little girl, can''t you keep your eyes closed and pretend not to see?" Kaludia seemed helpless. "Usually it''s good, but now it''s a special time. It''s difficult even if I want to put down my doubts about you." Bellamy has heard some news about elsid and others from Feilin. After the first meeting, to be honest, they gave Bellamy a good impression. Whether it''s the silent elsid or the forthright kaludia, even if they don''t use magic to judge each other, they can feel that they exude righteousness, just like the news provided by Feilin. No wonder they can get so many positive comments in the "holy question" that they even make Bellamy feel ashamed. If it were normal, Bellamy would never have any interference with the purpose of elsid and his party, but now the western mainland is an extraordinary period. Both the invasion of the dead and the rampage of demons have strained the nerves of the holy capital and all countries. Although their actions on the road have shown their hostile attitude towards the dead and demons, now the holy capital has one thing no less important than or even more important than dealing with the dead and demons, that is, the son of a star enough to change the whole world pattern, After thousands of years, it came back to the world again. The son of the star is a mysterious existence from an unknown field. Her power can sublimate and fall the gods. Whether it is the dragon, the undead or evil god, many beings beyond the secular world are eager to swallow the power of the son of the star to make themselves stronger, including the goddess of the Eastern church. What the holy capital should ensure is that the power of the son of the star must not fall into the hands of these people, otherwise the son of the star who originally destroys the balance of the world will bring greater disaster to the world. Because of the particularity of the son of the star. Even the most powerful gods and demon lord can''t accurately predict the detailed location of the star son''s landing. The only thing they can do is to send personnel to search for any clues about the star son. Now the holy capital has been Oracle, and the goddess in the East has sent her messenger into the holy capital. Obviously, the other party is also fully searching for the whereabouts of the son of the star. Now the two sides are competing to see who can find the son of the star first. Unfortunately, the holy capital is now hampered by demons and undead, and it is unable to send too many people into the territory of the Holy See. The identity of Al Sid and others also makes people doubt. At this time, someone suddenly wants to break into the Youxuan grassland inhabited by orcs, and it is not for trade and business. In addition, it has great strength beyond ordinary people, so this motivation has to be questioned. For a moment, the atmosphere in the room seemed a little stiff, and only pernlus was still doing what he was doing. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ While the whole main material plane began to flow, it was located in the final destination of all fallen souls, the gathering point of all evils in the world, the birth nest of demons, and twisted the void. Demons skilled in calculation and fighting also planned countless vicious and vicious schemes against each other, aiming at all creatures of the main material plane, as well as other demons in the twisted void. There are no compatriots in the devil''s dictionary, only masters and slaves. Although they are wild animals driven by *, under some extremely accidental and objective conditions, the fragile order still exists in the devil. Located at the central point of the distorted void, the soul flood furnace is the destination of all fallen souls in the main material plane. Souls polluted by countless negative emotions such as pain, hatred, despair, anger and jealousy will be involved in this huge furnace when they cannot return to the sea of souls for normal decomposition, and linger in this never-ending soul vortex. Tens of millions of howling and struggling souls are like a torrent, forming a soul storm that goes straight to the sky. The cries of despair and heart rending are enough to tear the reason of any normal person. Under this huge flood furnace, countless kinds of strange demons are constantly coming in and out of here, taking away useful souls for their loyal masters. No matter how powerful the existence is in front of the body, the creatures who have lost * after death can only become fish meat to be slaughtered by others under the shackles of the powerful rules that distort the void. For the demon masters, the soul furnace is the hub that supplies everything. The fallen souls of mortals are slaves, money and food in the distorted void. The more souls they get and swallow, the more powerful the devil will be. Each master is eager to occupy the whole soul furnace, which is equal to dominating and mastering the whole distorted void, However, in fact, no master has the strength to absolutely control all the soul furnaces. After all, all demon masters will not allow this to happen. For a long time, their opposition and calculations have made the demon masters divide up the control over the soul furnaces only by virtue of their own strength. However, there are some subtle changes today. The proportion of Fernando, the chaos master in the soul torrent, began to increase gradually, and even approached the degree of aleguso, the killing master. The reason for all this is that Mosta, the pain master, had to give in some interests in exchange for Fernando''s assistance. "Then the agreement will come into force, and I can give up an altar to cover your actions in the kingdom of zegus." "You''d better let your slaves do things well for me. Otherwise, once my good deeds are exposed, you won''t want to take control of this part of the soul furnace." In the magnificent hall in the central area of the soul furnace, in this amazing building made entirely of obsidian, four demon masters and many powerful demons are gathering together to discuss some important things. On the side of the southeast corner, suspended on the throne in mid air, the shadow of nothingness is casually speaking to the pain master Mosta, who exudes a terrible smell of tyranny. Compared with the ugly sound of Mostar biting together like rusty iron teeth, the voice of Fernandez, the master of chaos, gives people a feeling of ethereal nothingness. People can''t tell whether it is male or female. Some are close to neutral, vaguely mild and grumpy, which is enough to make listeners doubt whether there is a problem with their senses. Fernandez chuckled, which seemed to be sarcasm and comfort: "don''t make me laugh, Mostar. Your failure has become a joke that distorts the void. Now not only the holy capital, but also the people of the Holy See have been involved. At the beginning, I agreed with you that it should be my fault. Don''t forget that I was involved by you." (to be continued.) Chapter 705 Demons are alien creatures formed by the fallen souls of thousands of creatures. The most powerful demon master has his own unique field and power like gods. Whenever a demon master dies, countless fallen souls in the distorted void will begin to devour and condense into a new master, although the new master can inherit some of the experience and memory of the previous master, But in any case, the new master knows one thing very well. He is a new existence, not a 100% copy of the former. The so-called rebirth does not mean the resurrection of immortality. The new self is not the same as the original self. Even the gods in this world have no chance of eternity, only death! It is precisely because it is clear that by distorting the concept of so-called rebirth in the void, any demon master will not foolishly rely on continuous "Resurrection" and consume his life like throwing dust. Even if part of the memory remains, death is death, and the next master of rebirth is definitely not himself. Although the devil is crazy, he still cherishes his life, except for a few desperate lunatics. Mostar, the master of pain, stared at Fernando angrily. The tyranny in his blood red eyes was almost materialized, but now Mostar also knew that he wanted to dominate Fernando in chaos, not to mention that even fighting here was meaningless, All the demon masters in the hall of demons located in the furnace of souls just released their own projections, and each other''s real bodies are in their own territory. No demon master would be foolish enough to reveal his true body at will, even if they are very powerful in the distorted void, but it is not a good thing to expose his true body to other demons. Secondly, the hall of demons is an unwritten neutral area confirmed between the masters. It is the only gathering place where the demon masters negotiate with each other about some things. Whoever works here is tantamount to breaking the rules jointly determined. Juliana, who once hated the master, made this mistake. Juliana, who tried to lead troops to occupy the hall of demons, was besieged by five masters here, Then he fled back with heavy losses. Mostar will not make this mistake, nor dare he make it. Tyranny and irritability are the symbols of Mostar, but it does not mean that the master of pain does not know how to examine the situation. What''s more, there are two other demon masters eyeing here. Under the dark shadow, it looks like a tall giant, with four arms and a frightening fear master - sosbarson! It emits a strong putrid smell and looks like a mutated deformity. It is the disaster master who brings disaster and bad luck to the whole world - ergarit! "Mostar! Fernandez is right. Your attack on the holy capital was too hasty. We were even involved. If the sudden dead hadn''t restrained part of the energy of the holy capital, the altar you built on the main material plane would have been destroyed." The voice of disaster master ergarit is like a person who is rotten and howling in the poison, which makes the listener involuntarily breed goose bumps again and again, just like the smell of putrefaction on the pavement, which makes people feel extremely disgusting. The scolded Mostar glared at the disaster master. But the other side looked completely indifferent. The voice that seemed to pierce the depths of the soul of the fear master sosbarson also sounded: "think about it, fool! The news aleguso revealed to you is obviously ready to test you on the holy capital. Even if the emerald dragon falls into a deep sleep, does the absence of the Dragon mean that you can defeat other dragons and the five supreme gods?" "You''d better pay attention to your tone, southbalson! When I''m attacking the main material plane, you! And ergarit are just standing by." "Because we''re not as stupid as you" "I don''t think so. Will the so-called fear dominator still feel fear when facing the gods?" "Hum! You''d better spend more energy to clean up the mess of the main material plane than provoking me." With the sound of quarrel, the smell of gunpowder in the magic hall began to become strong, the tone of fear dominating sosbarson became more and more gloomy, and Mosta began to roar angrily. At this time, Fernando, who had been watching the play, began to speak slowly. "Well, if you have so much energy, please use the main material level. Or if you insist on infighting first," murmured fernandette like a highly eloquent instigator, "I''ll be very happy. When you two lose, edgarit and I don''t mind sharing your inheritance." This truth made Mostar and sosbarson stop. Although they didn''t like each other, now they also know that in the place of twisting the void, the law of the jungle, from the weakest evil devil to the devil master are waiting for any opportunity to devour the other party. The consequence of competing with each other is always to get rid of each other. Seeing that both sides stopped, Fernandez''s ethereal voice rang again: "I will let those servants fully cooperate with you in Mosta zegus Kingdom, but you''d better pay attention not to listen to areguso too much." "That bastard! He''s been stuck in his territory for thousands of years. It''s not like there was no momentum of killing and dominating before." Mostar said almost gnashing his teeth. The most powerful demon in the twisted void dominates areguso. Once he not only set off waves of bloody wars in the main material plane, but also the devil who fought with Juliana the master of hatred the most times in the distorted void, and occupied several important fields in the distorted void. The number of demons under aleguso is not the largest, but it is the most elite in the distorted void. Almost all powerful murderous and belligerent demons are attracted to the power of aleguso, and even the arrogant succubus king Sarian has become his servant. However, in recent thousands of years, aleguso began to become lonely and rarely participated in the attack on the main material plane. He was not even interested in the struggle between demons in the distorted void. This negative attitude puzzled many demons, but aleguso was still in my line. I didn''t know what to plan in the dark. "My servant has heard some news. Aleguso seems to have joined hands with Juliana recently, but their goal is where the holy see in the East." "Hate the Lord! Are you sure this news is true?" The voice of disaster master ogarit was full of surprise. Juliana, the master of hatred, was the demon master second only to aleguso. She was even an ally of fear master and despair master. Of course, she was a very unreliable ally. Driven by hatred, Juliana may wave a blade at any time to her allies, and her demons who are also blinded by hatred are a group of crazy people who can''t communicate. It''s even harder to get along with than Fernando, the master of chaos. Fernandez continued with certainty: "it is said that aleguso even gave up his territory in order to form an alliance with Juliana, and gave back some control over the soul furnace of Juliana." "What''s that guy thinking! Does he think this will satisfy the madwoman?" Hearing this, SOS balson couldn''t help yelling. It''s unimaginable that aleguso, the master of killing, has been a very powerful demon for tens of thousands of years. He is also the only demon master who can resist the sting of Juliana''s hatred. During the period when Juliana was at the height of the sun, the army of demon masters driven by hatred almost swept half of the twisted void, and the other masters joined hands with aleguso to drive Juliana back. The two masters of killing and hatred fought back and forth at least thousands of times. Juliana''s hatred for aleguso can be described as monstrous hatred. Under such circumstances, aleguso will join hands with Juliana. The madwoman blinded by hatred is still willing to join hands with her enemy. Fernandez''s tone became ugly: "that''s why I want you to pay attention. It''s not good news for the two demon masters in the twisted void to work together. If everyone doesn''t want to be the sacrifice for them to rule the whole twisted void, it''s best to be more vigilant now." ¡°©­©­©­©­©­©­¡± For a time, there was silence in the ten thousand devil hall. The combination of the two strongest devil masters was strong enough to sweep everyone. Unless all the other masters joined hands, there was no chance of winning. "Maybe we should also win over the old lord. At least he was once a powerful demon in the second generation." Finally, Fernando made a suggestion. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the demons in the distorted void are ready to move, a coup in the ancient kingdom of zegus, the main material plane, has entered the final stage of preparation after tight arrangements. Under the quiet operation of Princess Haidai and the holy capital. More than 60% Lords have sworn to continue their allegiance to her royal highness. Not only that, but even the guards of the Royal Guard were infiltrated by the princess of Haide. During the whole process, the reaction of the great prince was very slow, and the situation was gradually improving, so that Princess Haide and Brami both had some doubts about the extent of the suspicion. But soon after careful investigation, both of them gave up the idea, and the other party was really stupid. "I always think everything went too well." Sitting back on the chair and holding the back of the chair, kaludia said with a weak look: "It''s true, but for us, whether it goes well or not, we can only advance but not retreat." Pernlus replied without looking back. In the Knights'' station, the saints who had arrived at the king''s capital also temporarily perched in the Knights'' station with pernlus. Although there was a little friction with Bellamy, the main priest of the holy capital, who came to visit, Bellamy didn''t want to fight among himself before the plan was implemented, and didn''t continue to ask about the purpose of elside and others. For the saints. The young chief priest of the God of storm just did his duty. Originally, the purpose of his party was not to see the light, and it was normal for the other party to doubt. I just don''t want to have further conflict with Shengdu. "The official action will begin in two days, but there is one more thing you need to do before that." "Shouldn''t we be asked to be killers this time?" Obviously, kaludia was still dissatisfied. It was obvious that the people of the holy capital could also complete the prison robbery, but pernlus deliberately let himself and his party go. The purpose was to test and observe. It was regarded as an experimental white mouse, and anyone would get angry. (to be continued.) Chapter 706 After rescuing Athena from the prison and meeting with Perseus again, the saints realized that Perseus had long known what had happened in the lake island prison, including the warden kuraeus becoming a cult, while Athena was not treated harshly because she was an old acquaintance with kuraeus, Where else are prisoners turned into sentimental walking corpses in the name of having served their sentences and correction, and become the product of constantly providing abyss power to the masters of chaos. It would be fine if they were only observed by the other party, but the saint fighters were extremely annoyed by pernlus''s apparent helplessness and even his use of the victim as an experiment. "Why? No, why, I just want to see what happens when your justice meets the distorted justice of believers dominated by chaos. Although the process is very interesting, there is still no answer I want." "Perseus! What do you think of life?" "I don''t know, but in my opinion, not every life has the value of existence." In the middle of the night, several figures leaped over one house after another and quickly moved to the inner city. Pernlus took the lead. At this moment, pernlus changed into a ring convenient for combat and moved quickly like a phantom, The saint fighters in holy clothes behind him had to spare no effort to keep up with him. At the moment when he was about to break through the inner city, pernlus accelerated his speed. Suddenly, the saint fighters felt that the surrounding space seemed to vibrate violently. There was an invisible force that made their body seem to enter another interface. Everyone became like an illusory shadow and effortlessly broke through the guardian array of the inner city. "Hello ~ pernlus, where are we going? Is that the direction to the palace?" Seeing the buildings not far away, kaludia finally couldn''t help asking. In the middle of the night, she was called out to say that she had something to do with her party, but now this rhythm of running straight to the palace, what is this going to do? "If you''re afraid, you can leave now" Kaludia tutted angrily and didn''t say a word again. She could only look for help on Al Sid. And the other party motioned to continue to follow Perseus. The final destination of Perseus is not the palace, but a house outside the palace. At the moment of approaching the house, the figure of Perseus has appeared, flashing with the cold light. The two guards fell to the ground without even saying a word. They both had a slender wound on their neck and were almost killed in an instant. "Hey ~ what are you doing?" Kaludia finally couldn''t help but hold Perseus. As a saint fighter of the orderly camp, he was disgusted with the act of killing Perseus without saying a word. "Be quiet!" Perseus''s expression suddenly became severe, like a God with supreme dignity. For a moment, kaludia found herself stunned and had to withdraw her hand. When he gently opened the door, Perseus was like going back to his home. The saints silently followed Perseus and couldn''t understand what he was going to do. On the way, they bypassed several patrolling guards and entered a study. Perseus skillfully went to the bookshelf, took out a book, and then exchanged positions with another book, Then the bookshelf began to open slowly, revealing the secret passage below. When the secret passage was opened, Al Sid and kaludia frowned, and a faint smell of blood filled the secret passage. Vaguely, there were even a lot of painful wails. "Pernlus, where the hell is this?" Pernlus, who was always silent all the way, answered at this time, "a gathering place for heretics." "Did you bring us here to stop these believers?" "No ~ I just want to see how you choose." Pernlus said expressionless. But there was a subtle look in their eyes. Suddenly, the saints found that their spirit was magnified hundreds of times. Their five senses could easily penetrate the secret Road, steel door and wall, and directly enter a deeper place. In the secret room deep in the secret Road, a bloody murder was unfolding, The innocent people kidnapped here are being brutally tortured to death by cults by all kinds of means. The cries and screams of the tortured people almost make people feel their teeth sour. The silver saints'' faces became very ugly and even faintly disgusting. Kaludia was the first to resist: "damn! They must be stopped." "Wait" At this time, pernlus grabbed kaludia. The strength made the gold saint feel as if he was pressed by a kilogram of boulder. Even if he tried his best, his feet couldn''t move at all. "What are you going to do?" Kaludia is a little angry. "If you rush in now, it will be tantamount to startling the snake, which will bring immeasurable changes to the next coup. It may even make the whole plan fail." At this time, elsid interrupted impolitely: "why did you do this, Perseus?" "What do I do?" "You let us choose, let us choose whether to save these innocent victims or leave them to save more people!" For these words, pernlus nodded noncommittally, and several Saint fighters were angry for a time. Just a few people or save more people. This is a multiple-choice question given by pernlus to the saints. According to pernlus, the best choice is to give up these victims in front of us, and wait until the end of the coup to expel the cults to the greatest extent and save more people''s lives. Otherwise, it will be detected by the cults just to save a few people. If the coup fails, more people will die. If this multiple-choice question is the former Wei Gong Chesi in fatezero, maybe he will choose the latter immediately. In fact, if this multiple-choice question is put in front of Yalin. Then Yalin will also choose the latter. The reason is very simple. Sometimes you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. Try to reduce losses and maximize interests. This is a choice that will be made from an individual to a country. Many times, it is necessary to sacrifice a few people for the interests of the majority. Just like democratic elections, nothing in the world is perfect, But when anything has to make a choice, it is natural to choose the best, and no one will choose the worst. If the question of the last "boat" in the original book is asked to Yalin, Yalin will definitely despise it, because this question can only make fantasists and virgin bitches get into a corner. For materialists and pragmatists, there is nothing wrong with the choice of cutting heirs under the harsh conditions given by "boat" at that time, Otherwise, how can we choose ~ let everyone sink into the sea to feed sharks? What Weigong Chesi wants is a world where no one cries anymore! Unfortunately, the ideal is beautiful, but the reality is never as good as the ideal. Since ancient times, the law of nature has told the world that the law of the jungle is an eternal theorem. Even if human social civilization is developing and packaging and beautifying, this theorem will not change. The same question is now put in front of the saints, but the saints in the strict order camp give a different answer. That''s rescue! lt; Why? You should know that saving a few people and then killing more people is not the best choice. gt; "It''s so noisy. If you don''t want to help, get out of here." Kaludia, who rushed down the secret Road, was very unhappy with the voice in her mind. Al Sid in the front broke the closed steel door with a holy sword. As soon as two cult guards pulled out their weapons, they were hit by a scarlet needle. These believers dominated by pain soon enjoyed the extreme pain that they could not make by thousands of torture. Three silver Saint fighters then burst in, and soon a battle began in this secret room. lt; Don''t consider the consequences, don''t care about the gains and losses, just for obsession? gt; "What are your so-called gains and losses? I only know that you can''t ignore this evil act in front of you, but you have the power to stop it, but you choose to stand idly by." After cutting down a heretic with a hand knife, elsid said in righteous words. lt; Because I saved many people will not change anything. On the contrary, sometimes I have to pay a higher price, so I chose to wait and see and try to find the final answer; The scarlet needle in kaludia''s hand kept coming out. At this time, she yelled angrily, "this is really a good excuse. I don''t understand your big truth, but I just want to do what I can do, even if it brings greater consequences. At least if others ask me, I can tell him I tried my best!" lt; ©­©­©­©­©­©­gt; Perseus, who was outside the secret Road, silently lowered his head and didn''t answer. Finally, he gently turned around and left the noisy house. This is not the final answer he wants, but it''s not a useless answer. As if the long silent blood in his body was boiling again, a sword blade emitting dazzling fire appeared in pernlus''s hand. Perseus did not return to the Knights'' residence, and did not seem to intend to leave the saints. On the contrary, after flying, Perseus flew straight to another noble residence in the capital of the king. Why? Perhaps some of them have also been infected, some want to return to their former self, perhaps because it is a mockery of their confusion. In short, no matter why some people who fall into the darkness tonight are doomed to be punished. (to be continued.) Chapter 707 ?readx(); Yanoder mountains, which has always been known as the forbidden zone of life, are shrouded in the white world by the roaring snowstorms all year round. The roaring wind and snow not only brought extreme cold, but also made it an insurmountable natural moat. In the strong wind, even the most advanced model of wind resistance can''t fly here, not to mention the ordinary Goshawk, Some not too strong Warcraft are very likely to lose their balance and die in the mountains if they fly in the strong wind. Here, only powerful beings at the top of the food chain, such as bipedal flying dragon, Griffin, dragon eagle and giant dragon, dare to soar in the wind and snow. Because over the crystalline woodland changed by the power of the king of the white dragon, the giant dragon with white wings and Golden Dragon horns is flying rapidly from the high sky. However, unlike the ordinary giant dragon, this giant dragon flying in the sky is theoretically divided into the range of Asian dragon or flying dragon. It has the shape of dragon family, but the Dragon wings are bonded with the front claws, Moreover, in terms of volume, the so-called "giant" is much smaller than the giant dragon, but even so, the unique dragon power of the dragon family still emanates from it. "Look! Look! The scenery under zero is so beautiful. The whole forest is like a gem." Different from the powerful appearance, the slender and lovely voice like a girl slowly spits out from the flying dragon''s mouth. "What''s good? It''s just a pile of useless stones." "But it''s really beautiful. Zero, you don''t understand the amorous feelings. Don''t you want to take some of such beautiful crystals?" On the back of the flying dragon, a girl with silver hair and snow skin and a beautiful appearance like a doll is calmly staring at the front. It is surprising that there are incredible flowers in her right eye, just like the short dress of a dress, exposing a large number of white skin in the cold air. Although she is wearing a cloak behind her, it can''t help but make people doubt, Whether this polar cold wind will frostbite this beautiful girl like flowers. However, facing the present, it seems that only the girl in the dream is still calm and free, as if she had been unable to love the world. This attitude made her make complaints about the dragon. "I said zero. Shall we just leave like this? Mr. Yalin really wants you to stay." "In fact, I think it''s good to be in audur. There are so many partners and many delicious food. I think it''s better to go back." "~ zero, please show your attitude. Don''t look like ignoring others ~" The girl who was constantly asked finally couldn''t help opening her eyes: "well, Mikael, I''ve decided to leave and I won''t go back. Besides, I''ve done that and I don''t expect to be forgiven." "But Lin Jun cured zero your hand, didn''t he?" "Yes" The girl could not help shaking her left hand. The hand originally equipped with mechanical prosthetics regained the feeling of flesh and blood. This is probably the only gratifying luxury gift she got after she came to this world. "In fact, zero! I think it''s better for ya Linjun to call you Jero. Can I call you that in the future?" "Whatever you like." In the face of this chattering companion, the girl named jieluo has a blurred look in her eyes. Name! He has never had a name. The title of zero is also the most hated complaint against the world that betrayed and left him with nothing. But now he has a name, and the world that betrayed him has disappeared from his eyes. Maybe he can stay. As Mikael said, there is food and warmth in that city, There are people who care about themselves. Where is the only place where you can put down your blade and sleep at night. But I made a decision. It has nothing to do with myself! Suddenly, the flying dragon suddenly swooped and circled. The centrifugal acceleration made jeroton feel that her heart was about to be pulled out of her chest, and tightly grasped the saddle fixed on the dragon''s back, so as to avoid being thrown from high altitude. After stabilizing her figure, Jerome couldn''t help shouting, "what''s the matter, Mikael, suddenly \ At this time, a purple light rubbed from less than two meters above jieluo''s forehead. The surrounding air seemed to be ignited by the light, spreading out amazing heat, and the falling light hit the forest land not far away, causing an explosion. "Jero! Someone is following behind us!" what!? With the flying dragon circling continuously to avoid more light, jieluo finally found a chance to turn around and look at the attacker behind her. It was a sci-fi fighter with a green fuselage and a blue nose. It was as if it were an alien foreign body over the crystal forest land like a fantasy. At the moment, a blue flame erupted behind the fighter, and the laser gun hanging on the two sections of the wing is constantly emitting purple laser rays, which makes the flying dragons and girls flying in the air dangerous for a time. Although she knew that there were many strange things in the city of odul and the world, Jero saw this iron guy who could fly in the sky for the first time: "be careful. Mikael! Can you get rid of him?" "No, the other party''s speed is too fast!" Mikael, the flying dragon, screamed like a frightened little girl. Two missiles launched from the fighter exploded on both sides of the flying dragon. The huge air wave impact made the flying dragon lose its balance for a time and tumble to the ground from mid air. Seeing that he was about to land, Mikael finally found his balance and began to try to fly into the sky again, but at the moment of looking up. The originally attacked plane also swooped down quickly from the sky, and when it was about to land, the whole plane flew a loud metal friction sound. In front of Jero and flying dragon Mikael, an iron giant more than eight meters tall fell from the sky, and the huge iron hand pressed Mikael''s head into the snow with great strength. "Mikael!!" For jieluo, Mikael was once an important spiritual pillar. When she saw Mikael being suppressed by the tall steel giant, jieluo had a thousand killing thoughts in her heart. Faced with an iron giant more than eight meters tall, the sword in Jero''s hand looked like a toothpick, but this small "toothpick" burst out unimaginable power. When it jumped onto the giant''s arm with extraordinary power, the blade mercilessly penetrated the all metal arm, and scratched wounds with the fire light of metal friction. With a wave of steel, she tried to get rid of the girl who was destroying her arm, but her agile physique made Jero easily keep up with each other''s speed, winding around the steel giant like a flying sensitive bird, leaving scars on each other''s huge body one by one. But after all, there is a big difference in volume between the two sides. No matter how many scars Jero leaves on the other side, the iron giant still doesn''t care. If it were human, who would care how many times a little ant bit himself. On the contrary, the other party seems to have endless physical strength, and whenever the huge iron palm is waved, Jerome must spend more physical strength to avoid. "Ha ~" With a light sound, jieluo jumped away from the other party and tried to grasp her plan. Then she ran up quickly along the other party''s right arm and jumped again when the other hand fell and slapped herself. This time, jieluo''s height was equal to the other party''s head. When her eyes with orange light stared over, The blade in Jero''s hand has been aimed at his forehead, ready to give him a fatal blow. At the moment when the blade was about to fall, the black armor on the iron giant''s chest opened slightly, and a smaller figure jumped out. The long gun in his hand tore the cold wind and pointed at jieluo''s chest with endless anger. I didn''t expect that there would be such a sudden blow. Jieluo quickly turned the blade and hurriedly resisted the cold gun tip. The huge inertia made jieluo lose his balance when he jumped. However, the fighting instinct from countless blood seas guided jieluo to quickly turn her body regardless of everything, and the blade in her hand blocked the other party''s pursuit for the second time. "Jero! Be careful!" Mikael''s voice sounded not far away, followed by a huge fireball concentrated on the ground in front of the steel giant. The air flow generated by the explosion finally separated the two figures entangled in the battle. Taking this opportunity, Jero quickly opened the distance from her opponent and began to readjust her breath. This is a powerful opponent. His shooting skills are very exquisite and powerful. Like a storm, he is no less powerful than his "sisters". Even if he wants to win it, he may have to spend some effort. "Is everything all right, Jero!" Mikael, the flying dragon who hurried forward, looked at the petite girl like a worried child. Jie Luo trimmed some messy hair: "don''t worry, I''m fine!" The fire in front began to go out gradually. The huge body of the iron giant stepped over the burning flame and came out. Each step left a deep footprint on the crystalline ground. The iron hand full of metallic luster pinched it. It looked like a living human warm-up before the war. Mikael''s eyes became dignified, but jieluo''s eyes fell on the petite figure under the iron giant. She was also a girl of her own age, with short silver hair and beautiful face. She just had a long gun as beautiful as a handicraft, emitting a cold killing intention, making the girl like a valiant female martial God. At the moment, the girl like a female martial god is staring at herself with anger. Jerome smiled contemptuously, "did Yalin let you come?" "Hum! Although the leader doesn''t intend to investigate, as a staff officer, I won''t let any traitor go." To Jerome''s surprise, she answered that she was the tall steel giant beside the girl. Although the metal face made it unable to make any expression, her tone revealed an angry attitude. (to be continued.) Chapter 708 ?readx(); "Your Majesty Yalin is a magnanimous man, but I can''t ignore your behavior. Now either take the initiative to follow me back to odur city to apologize to your majesty, or let me take you back. Which one do you choose?" The girl next to the steel giant also snapped in the snow. "So Yalin didn''t intend to investigate, but you came to catch me on your own." jieluo joked in a mocking tone: "I remember your name is Luo Jiean, isn''t it? It''s really a loyal dog. The master is not anxious, and the servant is anxious!" This tone of provocation made Luo jie''an hold the spear in her hand. To be honest, Luo jie''an didn''t like the girl who was similar to her age very much. Although she had a delicate face, the temperament emanating from her was difficult to approach. During this time in audur City, Luo jie''an saw many strange people and strange things, Although everyone has different personalities and abilities, everyone has a vigorous and upward spirit and is full of confidence and enthusiasm for the life in front of her. However, the girl in front of her, who is called jieluo by his majesty Yalin, is unconventional, as if she is deeply desperate and hateful to the world, as if she has never longed to be born in the world and has a feeling of lovelessness for everything. Unpleasant, extremely unpleasant! It doesn''t matter to be called a loyal dog ridiculed by the other party, but she clearly received the favor of his majesty Yalin, but tried to attack his majesty with vengeance. For this, Luo Jiean will never let her go so easily. If she leaves in this way, it would be an insult to the king of the white dragon and the whole white dragon clan. "I''m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you, your answer." Holding the frost scale sting tightly, with the activation of dragon blood power in Luo jie''an''s body, the whole spear began to emit frost power. "No one can control where I''m going, even Yalin." Jieluo gently butted the sword in her hand like a military knife in front of her and stared at Luo Jiean without fear. Feilong Mikael said with some uneasiness: "I say jieluo, we''d better talk about it, so we can understand each other." "You''re so naive, Mikael," jeroton frowned "You really should listen to your friend''s advice, but one thing is certain that the traitor can only go back and listen." "It''s the first time I''ve seen a talking iron bar. Who are you?" The orange light in the iron giant''s eyes was even more victorious, just like a soldier with glory. He held his head high and said proudly: "six faced beast! The most loyal soldier under the leader of Yalin!" Six sided beast! In the original world of Alin, if it is a child born in the 1980s, it will never forget a name. If Optimus Prime and Megatron are the first and second most popular characters in the famous American cartoon transformers in countless children''s childhood, the hexahedron can definitely rank third. Just like his name, "six sides" is the first transformer that can be changed into six different forms. When it first appeared on the screen, countless children were fascinated by it. The hexahedron is an almost perfect transformer warrior. With great strength and wisdom, he can defeat a team of soldiers alone. Moreover, as a model of deformation technology evolution, through various efforts and hexahedron, it is the first transformer to successfully deform more than three forms, and it is also the transformer with the most deformation forms. The hexahedron is proficient in destruction and infiltration. In the original book, it is almost a powerful warrior without an enemy. He once killed Bo Pai No. 2 in one-on-one. He is well-known and famous. Although the hexahedron always likes to make enemies on all sides because of its unique and powerful ability to ridicule others unscrupulously, the hexahedron also has the honor of being a soldier. Once he thinks the enemy in front of him is a real opponent, he will choose a one-to-one fight and respect their passing. Although it is a fanatic transformer battle, it often deals with the enemy in the most sinister and vicious way, the hexahedron is a subordinate who is absolutely loyal to his boss. After jingshatian''s death, he was persecuted by the new leader Sark giant because of his loyalty to jingshatian. Finally, an encounter with earthman Daniel changed the hexahedron. For this friendship, he finally chose to quit the fanatic. In the magic world, the characters in the science fiction world were summoned, which was not expected by Yalin, but the character of hexahedron is not that kind of evil, and it also has a very good special talent. Moreover, as a transformer hexahedron, it is a mechanical life body. Even if the body is damaged, it can repair itself by absorbing energy blocks without replacing spare parts. This relieved Yalin, who was originally worried about the backward level of science and technology in odur city. If he comes, he will be at ease. Soon, the hexahedron was accepted into this magical city. This time, it was not Yalin''s order to pursue Jero with Luo Jiean, but the result of the loyal staff member''s own judgment. Jieluo naturally doesn''t understand the glory of the transformer. In jieluo''s eyes, the six sided beast is just a construction giant, a strange construction giant with self thinking: "the six sided beast ~ strange name. Where are your other five faces? I don''t seem to see it!" To some extent, Jerome is not inferior to the hexahedron than mocking people. "I''ll show you" As soon as the voice fell, the hexahedron''s body moved quickly. A heavy tank equipped with six laser cannons with a very sci-fi shape immediately appeared in front of Jero, and the "traitor" hexahedron opened all its impolite fire. The purple laser beam shot at Jero and Mikael with the smell of destruction. The greater explosion caused by the aurora emitted from the aircraft form sounded in the crystalline forest land. For a time, even the roaring wind and snow could not cover it up. For a time, even Luo Jiean beside the six faced beast was stunned. However, jieluo had already been caught in the claws of the flying dragon Mikael and flew into the sky to avoid the attack. Seeing that she missed the target, the six sided beast in the form of tank quickly raised the muzzle, and the purple Aurora rays shot fiercely at Mikael flying in the sky like air fire. Mikael, who was attacked, spit fireballs without showing weakness, trying to counter the heavy tanks on the ground. For a time, the original magical world became like a modern battlefield, with constant explosions. In the smoke of the explosion, Jero suddenly came out of the, and entered at an extremely fast speed. She still focused her attention on the six sided beast in the sky. Although it seems funny to use cold weapons against a sci-fi heavy tank, Jero, who is not an ordinary human, has this confidence, Your own blade can break through the metal body of the other party. No matter how powerful it is, you can kill it as long as it can cause damage. "Your opponent is me!" Luo Jiean''s roar came in the air, followed by the deadly tip of the frost scale stab. The blocked jieluo can only bite her teeth and fight with Luo Jiean. The blade and the tip of the gun immediately collide. Both of them are already agile soldiers. In terms of speed, jieluo is better than Luo Jiean. However, Luo Jiean, who awakened the blood of the white dragon, has to suppress jieluo in strength. The blade marking the Miaoman track is intertwined with the long gun with violent destructive power. At one time, the two are evenly matched. Who can not obtain an obvious advantage in a short time. The six sided beast on one side has full horsepower, retreating and shooting at the sky. Mikael is also avoiding the deadly rays and constantly spitting fireballs to attack the heavy tanks on the ground. Both of them were coincidentally far away from the fighting area between Luo Jiean and Jie Luo, so as to avoid their own "heavy firepower" causing accidental injury to friendly forces. The battlefield is divided into two scenes at one time, one is the fierce collision between cold weapons, and the other is the gorgeous counter spray of heavy firepower. Although it became a tank, the tank named hexahedron was not slow in speed. In the crystalline forest land, the hexahedron almost avoided Mikael''s fireball with a drift technology that made Fujiwara tofu feel inferior, and locked Mikael in the sky with a laser gun at the same time, which even made Mikael dangerous for a time. Seeing that he couldn''t attack the large iron block moving at high speed on the ground for a long time, Mikael dived down fiercely after avoiding a ray, and rushed to the hexahedron at the dangerous height that was almost close to the ground along the road blasted by himself. Before the other party had time to lower the muzzle, the fireball in Mikael''s mouth was fired at the site of the tank. The six sided beast hit by the fireball was lifted high in the explosion, and quickly changed into a human posture in mid air. At this time, Mikael rushed in pursuit of the victory and tried to throw the six sided beast to the ground. At the moment when Feilong approached at high speed, the six sided beast showed his powerful strength and rich combat experience known as Ninja staff in the original book, Turn over and lie down, accurately grasp Mikael''s wings, and then pull out and put his foot on the belly of the flying dragon. With strength, Mikael fell into the shape of a dog eating mud, and didn''t stop until he hit a crystalline tree. Mikael, who had no time to cry, found that there was a strange thing in the hands of the six faced beast. After the purple light began to appear in the round pipe, Mikael immediately shouted that he couldn''t care about his dignity as a dragon. He rolled on the spot in a panic. The next second, a laser ray hit the place where Mikael had been, The crystal tree suddenly exploded and began to collapse. Taking advantage of the momentum, the six sided beast chased the past. The laser gun in his hand was constantly aimed at the flying dragon not far away. Enduring the sharp pain of being hit in the back by a gun, Mikel quickly waved his wings and flew up, trying to distance himself from the six sided beast. Seeing that the other party wanted to escape, the body of the six sided beast began to change again, This time, a wheeled all terrain armored vehicle chased up as fast as walking on the ground, and the two laser guns on the roof aimed at the flying dragon running in front. "Jieluo ~ can we change an opponent?" Finally, the flying dragon Mikael screamed. (to be continued.) Chapter 709 Six sided beast! After a fierce battle, Mikael finally understood why the other party took this strange name. Six faces did not mean that he had six faces, but that the iron giant in front of him could be transformed into six different forms, First, the metal birds (fighters) chasing themselves in the sky, then the giants falling from the sky, then the big iron blocks (heavy tanks) and fast running carriages (armored vehicles) on the ground. Www.xshuotxt.com At last, Mikael, who was chased by the six sided beast, blew up the trees in front and took the fallen tree to block the other party''s way forward. Mikael took this opportunity to fly into the sky again. However, unexpectedly, the armored personnel carrier leaping over the obstacle quickly changed its shape, as if the lion like metal beast had soared into the air with the attitude of a predator, which made Mikel fall to the ground. "It hurts!" Mikael made a slender cry like a little girl. The soft and lovely tone made people pity, but the six faced beast was unmoved. Press Mikael''s head to the right to avoid her spitting fire. When the winning hexahedron was thinking about how to deal with his defeated opponent, the perception system in his body had suggested that two people were moving slowly not far away. The six sided beast in the form of a beast looked back and found that it was Luo Jiean and Jie Luo who had fought in another place. However, at the moment, Luo Jiean looked a little bad. The girl had eye-catching knife wounds on her lower abdomen, thigh and even her beautiful face. Her left hand was twisted behind by Jie Luo, and her right arm fell powerlessly, as if her joint had been dislocated, The scarlet blood is dripping down the arm on the crystalline snow, forming dazzling blood flowers on the white ground. Jiluo put the sword in her hand on Luo Jiean''s neck and said in a fierce voice, "let go of Mikael right away!" Judging from the situation on the scene, the battle on the other side has been divided. Although jieluo is the winner, she obviously has no advantage over the hexahedron. Her long silver hair is scattered, and there are bruises everywhere on her body and legs. The shawl on her left shoulder and the clothes sling are cut by a long gun. As the clothes on the left slipped, the full and straight * * * * was completely exposed to the air. At the moment, blood was still gushing from the wound on the shoulder. Almost dyed half of Jero red. "Sorry, Jill" "I''m sorry! I didn''t beat her" As losers, Mikael and Luo Jiean said in unison, and almost all of them showed a bitter smile. He put the sword in his hand close to Luo Jiean''s delicate and slender neck. He didn''t care that he was in a semi naked state. Jie Luo''s tone was a little gloomy: "I''m saying it once, let go of Mikael immediately." Although the six sided beast has changed again, Jero can still judge from the unique color and pattern on the metal beast. This is the steel giant just now. With the sound of metal friction, the hexahedron, which changed from beast state to human shape, continued to step on Mikael with one foot, and the laser gun in his hand was also aimed at Mikael''s head: "you dare to threaten me! What a fool!" Mikael, the flying dragon under the muzzle of the gun, shivered. But now Mikael also knows that her life has been handed over to Jero, and the life of the girl named Luo Jiean is also in the hands of the six faced beast. Looking at the other party''s actually anti hijacking Mikael, Jero was immediately angry, just like the female animal protecting the calf was angry when she saw that her cub was hurt: "you don''t want the life of this little girl, do you?" The sword blade has slightly scratched a blood mark on Luo Jiean''s neck. Although she is forced to be calm, Luo Jiean still has a feeling of fear in her heart in the face of the threat of death. But as a soldier, I can only blame myself for being inferior to others. Boom! The six sided beast on the other side also fired a shot a few centimeters away from Mikael''s head, and the ground was immediately penetrated through a deep hole. Mikael, the flying dragon, trembled all over, and the heat of the laser ray did not disappear even now. "Leave your weapons and return to odur with me, or not only your companions will die. You won''t want to leave alive." "If you can really kill me, I will thank you!" Luo Jiean and Mikael were a little uneasy for a time, whether it was Jero or the six faced beast. Both sides are of a character that will not compromise with each other. Now this situation of threatening each other is tantamount to collision with each other in cars. If neither side brakes or turns because of fear, the outcome will naturally be that the two cars collide and die together. The problem is that Mikael and Luo Jiean are not the six faced animals and Jero sitting in the car. It may be dead today One person and one dragon thought of being together again. When the two sides were deadlocked and the situation was getting worse and worse, suddenly a huge shadow blocking the sky and the sun was projected onto the ground from the sky. The sudden abnormal situation made both the hexahedron and Jero subconsciously raise their heads. Unlike the flying dragon Mikael, a bigger dragon fell between the two people in the deadlocked situation from the sky. "Stop it!" A thick voice came. Quickly, with the white light, the dragon''s shape began to shrink gradually and returned to the human shape. The Shumu rosefinch who came under the command of Yalin immediately stopped the confrontation between the two. However, whether it''s the six faced beast or Jie Luo, she doesn''t seem to have a plan to stop. On the contrary, because of the appearance of Shumu rosefinch, Jie Luo seemed more nervous, and the blade against Luo jie''an''s neck exerted a little more force. Blood had poured out and the wound began to flow along Luo Jiean''s neck. "Stop! Jero ~" "Let that guy let Mikel go first!" Jie Luo snapped. Shumu rosefinch motioned jieluo to calm down: "after Mikael was released, can you promise not to hurt Luo Jiean?" "Cut the crap!" Jieluo ignored the rosefinch, but twisted Luo jie''an''s hand harder, which made Luo jie''an look painful. "Let go of Mikael first, six sided beast!" The six faced beast also knew that the Sumu rosefinch was the captain of Yalin''s bodyguard, and his words represented Yalin''s will. Slowly released the foot on Mikael''s head, Mikael, who had been pressed on the ground, finally had a chance to breathe. He raised his head and looked at the six sided beast with some fear, and then looked at the rosefinch with fear. Although he was a dragon, Mikael could instinctively clearly feel that the rosefinch in front of him was much stronger than himself. Even the six sided beast that defeated him before could not defeat the rosefinch. The dragon power of the giant dragon and the suppression of the power contained in the blood were also effective for the same family. After all, only as a dragon can easily feel the power from the same family. "That ~ rosefinch" asked Mikael with a slender voice like a girl. "Go." At the sign of rosefinch, Mikael hurried to jieluo and saw that her friend was safe. Jieluo''s tense expression finally eased a little, of course, only a little. In fact, the situation is worse for jieluo. The young man in front of him is Yalin''s bodyguard, and his real identity is a dragon family far more powerful than Mikael, If facing such an opponent, Jero is not confident that she can escape, even with Mikael''s help now. Jieluo still hijacks Luo Jiean, but the blade on Luo Jiean''s neck is slightly loosened. "Your Majesty Yalin has told me the situation. Don''t worry. I''m not hostile." Shumu rosefinch finally had the opportunity to take a stand and said: "although your majesty very much hopes that you can continue to stay in the city of odur, if you want to leave, it is also your freedom. Your majesty Yalin will not interfere." "Really?" Jieluo was not moved by the rosefinch''s words, but remained vigilant: "he really can think of leaving me in his city." "Your Majesty Yalin has told me something about you." The rosefinch pointed to his right eye and motioned the flower in jieluo''s eye: "Your Majesty doesn''t think that flower can really destroy the present world, and your majesty should have admitted to you that the flower can be eliminated from you, but it takes some time." "Nonsense! The power of this flower has been dispersed. The flower cannot be destroyed until they are killed." Jieluo''s tone was slightly excited, vaguely with a trace of expectation but with a trace of inexplicable resistance. She was like a person who lived in the dark and longed for redemption, but was afraid to expose those ugly scars on her body in the sun. "I said, little girl, you really should believe me r!" Suddenly, a two legged flying dragon came down from the sky next to jieluo. From the flying dragon, R kuqiulin jumped down with a long gun. Looking at Luo Jiean and jieluo, who were defeated by both sides, they shrugged inexplicably. Luo Jiean, who had practiced marksmanship with kuqiulin, lowered her head in shame. The bipedal flying dragon sitting in kuchulin looked at Mikael in fear. After putting down kuchulin, the bipedal flying dragon quickly retreated for several meters to keep an absolutely safe distance from Mikael. "Sorry, teacher!" "Really ~ it seems that I''m really not a good teacher!" After taking a few steps, kuqiulin inserted the long gun in his hand into the ground. This gun is the frost scale thorn lost by Luo jie''an and Jie Luo just now. "Jero! Trust your majesty Yalin. No matter what you have done before, as long as you are willing to reform, the city of new ordur will accommodate you." "Sorry, I refuse! I''ve decided to leave, so it will never change." After a short silence, jieluo still gave a regretful answer to the Sumu rosefinch. (to be continued.) Chapter 710 ?readx(); "Your decision is too hasty, Jero. Up to now, you haven''t been in this world for a few days. You don''t know anything about the world." Shumu rosefinch seems very helpless and wants to keep jieluo as much as possible. In addition to his pity for jieluo, there are also some orders issued by Yalin. If you can, Yalin also hopes to keep jieluo in audur City, so he specially told Shumu rosefinch. "I know nothing, and I will explore it myself." "What is it for? Jero!" "Find a way back. This is not where I should stay." Does coming to this world mean saying goodbye to the past? For Jerome, although this new world is amazing, perhaps the flower of destruction, as Yalin said, can not destroy this new world. Perhaps once there was a slight idea in her heart that she had a new attitude to live in this new world and made up for her dark life in the past. This city may accept herself, It''s like a safe haven to bring yourself safety and warmth, but your ''sisters'' still live in another world. If you don''t kill them, if you don''t destroy this flower, you will never break with the past. Even if the wound heals, it does not mean that it has never been hurt! "Have you made up your mind?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Looking at the resolute expression flashing in the girl''s thin red pupils, the rosefinch finally sighed. Kuqiulin clapped his hands. He didn''t seem to care much about jieluo''s going or staying. Instead, he said favorably, "ha ha ~ good! I like a girl like you who has character and strong strength, and more importantly, she is still a great beauty ~" Kuqiulin, whose tone seemed a little frivolous, whistled and his eyes couldn''t help falling on jieluo''s chest, naked - exposed on the richness. Jieluo was looked at wantonly by the other party. Jieluo didn''t show any shyness. She just paid more attention to Luo Jiean''s alert and measured kuqiulin''s strength. The other party was called a teacher by Luo Jiean. Obviously, her strength was far above Luo Jiean, Now, needless to say, there are the iron giant hexahedron and the pivot rosefinch. The current situation is that the odds of winning one-on-one with kuqiulin are not high. "It''s just a little reckless." Kuchulin smiled brightly: "in this case, if we want to take you by force, do you think you have a chance of winning?" "You can have a try!" Jie Luo''s sword on Luo jie''an''s neck can''t help getting closer. Now Luo jie''an can only look at her teacher with a bitter smile. "I said girl ~ it''s not a good idea." Seeing that the atmosphere was a little tense again, the rosefinch took out a small pocket before leaving: "don''t be impulsive! Jero. If you want to leave, leave. Your majesty Yalin said that if you insist on leaving, he won''t interfere with your decision. Here are some things your majesty asked me to give you, basically some water, food and some money." Seeing jieluo still didn''t respond, the rosefinch couldn''t help ordering: "by the way, I know you still have a ''bottom card'' that hasn''t been used. Your majesty also told me your ability." This sentence made jieluo frown fiercely. As a singer, her special ability is her last card to fight, but Yalin knows it clearly. "Let go of Luo Jiean. Your majesty doesn''t want to see any casualties." "How can I be sure that you won''t catch me immediately after releasing her? If you want to release her, at least wait until I get to a safe area." Jie Luo smiled. It should have been a lovely smile, but it was strangely charming and cold. The rosefinch shook his head: "if we really wanted to attack you, we would have done it long ago. There are many ways to revive the dead in this world, do you understand? But neither I nor his majesty Yalin want to see this happen." The meaning of this sentence has been shown to Jero. Even if she kills Luo Jiean, it''s no use. At most, it takes more effort to revive Luo Jiean. However, at that time, Jie Luo may have to pay a lot of price. Although Yalin is kind to people, he is not the kind of person who can let the summoned role act recklessly in his own city. If things really go to the worst step, Then whoever it is, Yalin will never be soft hearted. Mikael couldn''t help muttering, "Jero ~ I think Yalin is still credible." After a short silence, finally, jieluo slowly put down the blade, and then pushed Luo Jiean, which made the girl stumble and fall to the ground. Although one hand was dislocated, Luo Jiean stood up with her body and ran to the side of rosefinch and kuqiulin. Zhu que took out a bottle of therapeutic medicine and gave it to Luo jie''an. Kuqiulin also grabbed Luo Jiean''s dislocated arm and checked it. After confirming that the muscles and bones were OK, kuqiulin used a little dexterity to reconnect Luo Jiean''s arm in the sound of pain. "Take it, Jero. There''s also a healing potion in it. If you want to leave, please help yourself." The small package was thrown out of the rosefinch''s hand with a parabola. She covered her left chest and grabbed the thrown small package. Jie Luo opened it and looked. It was full of yellow gold coins and a bracelet. She looked at the bracelet with some confusion. Under the rosefinch''s instructions, Jie Luo found out the use of the space bracelet. Good to keep some wary, jieluo didn''t take the potion, but took a spare dress to cover her semi naked body. "Are you leaving with me, too? Mikael!" Glancing at the flying dragon Mikael, Shumu rosefinch also wanted to hear her thoughts. Mikael nodded firmly, "I''ll go wherever Jero goes." After jumping on Mikael''s back and seeing Shumu rosefinch and others still have no intention to stop, jieluo finally said slightly moved: "go back and tell Yalin. At least he is the first man I don''t want to kill." "It seems that you have a great prejudice against my master." After taking over the hand for Luo Jiean, kuqiulin looked helpless. Although the girl in front of her looked only 16 or 17 years old, her psychological age seemed unusually mature, and revealed a cold-blooded and sinister atmosphere. "If you want to say something, the man who took the initiative to throw himself into his arms in the face of a girl but actually refused, although he didn''t want me to kill him, it also made me look down on him," said Jie Luo, with a red face and a heart. For a time, except for the hexahedron, which has no concept of sex as a robot, everyone became speechless and didn''t know what to say. "Master, that guy is really good. Why can''t this kind of good thing come to my head!" Finally kuchulin said with a look of envy, jealousy and hatred. With a slight smile, Jero said to the flying dragon under her: "come on, Mikael, let''s get out of here." When the flying dragon flapped its wings and flew to the sky, only rosefinch and others were left in the crystalline forest land. Kuqiulin rode on the bipedal flying dragon again, while rosefinch and Luo Jiean returned to odur city together in the form of a six sided beast in a fighter plane. In the city, Yalin has learned all the situation. It is very simple for the spiritual power of the White Dragon King to perceive what happened in the crystalline forest land. However, Yalin is quite disappointed, and Jero finally chose to leave. To say, this is the first one who has separated his will from his secondary role. Although Yalin also considered that some lonely characters might choose to leave, but when it really happened, Yalin still felt a little uncomfortable. Jerome is the first to choose to leave the role who doesn''t want to stay with her. She is also not the last. There will certainly be other roles doing the same thing in the future. Although the characters born in the system have been modified and will not betray and hurt themselves, it just doesn''t mean that they won''t choose another way to protest silently. "I can''t help it! Forget it, let her go. I didn''t choose it myself." Yalin smiled at himself. Although the creator "Panda" encouraged him to modify the personality and concept of special summoners several times to make them 100% loyal to himself, if he chose to do so, these familiar characters would be just strangers with familiar appearance, and he didn''t regret his choice. However, for the life experience of zero, Yalin really wants to greet the producer of the game "cavalry 3 on the back of the dragon". Is this extremely distorted and dark human design, and the guy who makes the human design for zero also some psychological distortion. When he was a child, he was abused by his own mother. When he reached the right age, he was sold to a brothel at a low price. Then he was betrayed by his friends and arrested again when he fled. Then he killed the whole brothel and took money to maintain his vitality. He even killed children, because this terrible man, shengjieluo, had never longed to be born in this world, She almost always lived in the world she hated with extreme pessimism, but when she was finally arrested and sentenced to death, she shook her heart to die at the last moment of execution. "We are not wrong. What is wrong is the world!" This is jieluo''s anger at the last moment. She saw the ''flower'' in front of her, a flower that will destroy the world after it blooms. Although it has been viewed as a ''player'', although such a person is dark, it gives people a unique and somewhat close to the real feeling. Although setting the hostess like this may be given the titles of "broken shoes", "* * * *" and "bus" by some people, in Yalin''s view, no one''s fate is perfect. A person''s bad environment largely determines his growth. Do those virgin controllers still think that Jerome, who was born in that environment, can really get out of the mud without being stained? Dream! It''s not a female character in GALGAME. When summoned with a lot of disharmonious special talents, they are all virgins, which makes people feel uncomfortable. Of course, it''s one thing to look at it as a third-party player. When you really face some characters, Yalin will still think that jieluo''s human design is really too much! (to be continued.) Chapter 711 ?readx(); After reaching a compensation agreement with the creator ''Panda'', the ten random special calls that had become chicken ribs were replaced with five. Three developed Lipan character calls have been used by Yalin, and the remaining two character calls in normal animation summoned the six sided beast in the American animation transformers and Jero in the game cavalry 3 on the dragon''s back. Although he knew that there were not only Japanese animation and games in the calling system, he was surprised to call transformers in American animation for the first time. He felt lucky that he chose the outdoor when calling. If he called in his office study as before, the six sided beast more than eight meters tall would definitely break through the whole room. The appearance of the hexahedron also made Yalin pay attention. In the future, all random calls were carried out outdoors. As a mechanical life body, the hexahedron can regenerate continuously as long as the fire is not completely destroyed. Even if it is damaged, it can recover automatically like a carbon based life body by absorbing energy blocks, and the source of energy blocks is also very simple. The hexahedron knows how to convert the magic in the magic flood crystal column into energy blocks. A huge robot appears in this city which has been dominated by magic style. Although it seems a little subtle and disharmonious, fortunately, the people around Yalin are members from different fantasy worlds, including magic, science fiction, daily and different worlds. There is more robot with self thinking ability, People are basically not surprised. For example, miss yuansaka Lin, who has the attribute of "electric bitter hand", has no interest in hexahedrons, while xiunaizel and Shumu rosefinch only regard hexahedrons as the crystallization of science and technology or more advanced knightmare humanoid aircraft soldiers. Similarly, there are people who are very interested in the hexahedron in audur. For example, after witnessing the pure mechanical body in which the hexahedron has been ignited as life, Victor, a mechanical pioneer, seems to be a martyr who is excited to see the true God. Even his logical thinking ability can''t suppress his inner excitement. Another half disciple of Victor, Wen Li, a childhood sweetheart and mechanical crazy housewife from Edward the world''s bean in the alchemist of steel, wanted to disintegrate the hexahedron and study it immediately. Of course, this proposal was resolutely rejected by Yalin. If it''s easy to integrate the six sided beast into the city, Jero from cavalry 3 on the back of the dragon may be a little troublesome for Yalin. Because Yalin has never played this game and knows nothing about Jero, including the whole game plot. When Jero is called out, Yalin''s first reaction is that this is not the CG animation heroine used by some fake Web game manufacturers who want to make money and go crazy? Although I know that those unscrupulous Shanzhai page tours in China can''t make such a good CG animation. However, Yalin was initially deceived by the delicate appearance of jieluo doll. At least the first impression of jieluo in white to Yalin was the beauty of softness and cleanliness, and the flower growing in jieluo''s right eye was naturally selectively ignored. Then the tragedy came Because Yalin, who completely didn''t know jieluo''s real character, explained the current situation for her like a book. Jieluo with cold character was angry after a short absence. Then he asked Lin how to go back, but naturally there was no way. Looking at jieluo, who was originally indifferent to jieluo, continued to fall in favor. For a time, Yalin didn''t know what went wrong before he had time to call out jieluo''s data. Then jieluo, who seemed weak but actually had a strong character, looked at that she was already murderous, but perhaps because of the system correction, jieluo didn''t do it, but directly threw herself away and left. Yalin had no choice but to let Jerome go to relax herself. After returning to the study, Yalin asked Nemo to transfer the information about Jero in the cavalry on the dragon''s back 3. After watching it, Yalin finally realized that his luck was really good this time. He directly called the protagonist at one time, but it was a problem child more serious than safiros in the future. The dark life from childhood, the flower of extinction born in the right eye at the moment before death, and the five sisters separated from the flower, and the flower will continue to erode jieluo''s body and mind as she grows. When she can''t control it, it will lead to her short-term mental collapse. Moreover, because of the special power of singer, jieluo will be swallowed by the * * every time she kills. Become a prisoner of greed, but every time she dies, Hua will resurrect again. She gives her a perfect and pure 16-year-old new * *, then kills again, is swallowed up by * * and then resurrects. In this way, in the holy and greed, she can''t die or live, but can only be tortured by this hateful fate forever! "A singer who is inferior to a dog!" After reading jieluo''s information, even Yalin couldn''t help looking forward to helping jieluo. However, jieluo, who has been betrayed countless times, no longer believes in anyone, especially herself as a man. Coupled with jieluo''s dark and tragic life, Yalin really doesn''t know how to get along with jieluo. If Jerome hates the world. So now the world is no longer her original world, and Jerome should lose her reason to hate. Although the world is still cruel, at least under the checks and balances of the two major religious forces of the holy capital and the Holy See, the world is not a lawless and chaotic world. It''s much better than the world in which Jerome was born. If jieluo yearns for warmth, although the city of audur is also facing a severe test in the few future left over in time, at least now the city can accept jieluo as a haven for her soul, without worrying about hunger, being chased or betrayed. If Jero was worried that the flower would erode her soul. Destroy the world at the moment of blooming, let alone worry! The so-called flower of destruction is just a creation of the creator. Using the calling system can help Jerome get rid of the entanglement of this flower at any time, although it takes a lot of soul energy. If you don''t consider whether the flower will also cause harm to jieluo after being destroyed, or maybe Yalin has asked dangma to use his fantasy killer to deal with the flower. With the fantasy killer who can exempt the creator''s permission once, this unknown flower of destruction should stand aside. Yalin even doubted that even if the flower was in full bloom, it would be a big problem to destroy the present world! Are all the gods you consider to be above the sky furnishings? These days, Yalin tries his best to convey goodwill to jieluo. Jieluo doesn''t like to be with others. Yalin also gets jieluo to live alone in a deserted mansion. In order to make jieluo adapt to the current situation as soon as possible, he also asks people to take a lot of information about the different world to jieluo, although jieluo seems to have just glanced at it and threw it aside. Jieluo always seems lonely and unwilling to contact with others. Even many magical things in the different world can hardly arouse her interest. Even if Yalin finds a chance to cure her left hand, it doesn''t matter if her left hand is lost. As long as she dies, the flower of destruction will give herself a perfect * *. Although Yalin wants to tell Jerome that her "immortal body" no longer exists after the system correction, and the flower of destruction can indeed bring Jerome back to life, the maximum limit is five times, and Jerome''s character level will be reduced by one third after each death and rebirth, If she dies after five resurrections, she is really dead. Yalin needs to revive her with the help of the summoning system. Looking at this girl who is more lonely than Beverly, Yalin finally had to use his last move to summon the flying dragon Mikael, the only spiritual pillar of jieluo. Compared with jieluo, the flying dragon Mikael''s character is much better. She is like a young girl who likes to play and is full of curiosity about many new things, After the two met, Jerome''s popularity finally improved a little. Although jieluo is still lonely and unwilling to communicate with others in audur City, at least she is willing to talk with Mikael. Yalin is also relieved for a while, hoping to slowly repair the scars in jieluo''s heart through time. However, two days after Mikael''s arrival, Yalin was told by Mikael that she wanted to see herself when she was working late at night. She thought that Jero finally opened her heart. Yalin put down his work at the first time and went to visit Jero with Mikael. In this deserted residence, I saw jiluo, who seemed to have just bathed. Wearing a white gauze skirt, she leaned on the bed with bare feet and looked at the books in her hand. Because she had just bathed, she exuded a faint fragrance, and her white skin was slightly flushed under the light, In this empty house, this picture has to be said to be full of a warm atmosphere. Jie Luo''s appearance is almost the same as that of the elves, and even vaguely more beautiful. The flower of destruction growing in her right eye not only does not damage her appearance, but also gives her a mysterious and attractive temperament. However, as a non virgin, Yalin is not the kind of person that most virgins can''t walk when they see a beautiful woman and immediately go to the brain when they see a beautiful woman. Moreover, after reading jieluo''s materials in detail, Yalin is very clear about jieluo''s internal character. At least the silver blade is still within her reach, Although she knew that Jero, who was constrained by the system, would not attack herself, Yalin didn''t want to die. Seeing Yalin coming, although she was dressed warm, jieluo was cold-blooded and asked Yalin about some things, mainly some news about the different world and the flowers in her eyes, especially the promise made by Yalin that she could help jieluo eliminate the flowers, which made jieluo excited. While talking with Jerome, Yalin observed her expression. It can be seen that after the initial anger, Jerome calmed down and was still full of interest in the different world. However, whenever she mentioned Jerome''s "sisters", Jerome always inadvertently showed a look of resentment, as if it were a knot. If it is not completely cut off, she will never forget. (to be continued.) Chapter 712 ?readx(); Jieluo has five "sisters". Of course, they are not real sisters, but they are the closest people in jieluo''s blood relationship. The five sisters tried to kill the flower by suicide for the first time, but failed. Instead, they split up after the resurrection of the destroyed flower. They also had a part of the power of the flower. Their sisters inherited a part of the power of the flower. As a result, the flower of destruction on jieluo was incomplete, and they had to use the power of the dragon to destroy the flower of destruction, Then you need to kill five separate bodies first and let the power return to yourself. This is also one of the main reasons why Jerome does not fully believe in Yalin''s commitment. Jerome always believes that even if Yalin has a strong power, it is impossible to completely eliminate the flower of destruction if she does not let the separated five parts of her strength return to herself. Yalin also has a headache about this. Jieluo remembers that the five sisters in the game are surprising, but Yalin can''t let jieluo return to the original world to kill her sister. Second, it''s even more impossible to summon all five sisters to kill her. The only thing she can do is to destroy the flowers and prove to jieluo that what she said is true. But he doesn''t have much soul energy on hand. The soul energy compensated from panda has been almost used by himself, which makes Yalin in in a dilemma and has to hope that Jero will wait for some time. Although Yalin also considered letting dangma go to battle, according to the data provided by Nemo, the flower of destruction parasitic on jieluo is a soul parasite, and jieluo itself has been separated from the scope of human beings after being resurrected by the flower many times. It''s better to say that jieluo is still alive and finished by relying on the power of this flower, When Ma''s fantasy killer wipes out flowers, it''s a question whether he will wipe out Jerome at the same time. Yalin naturally did not dare to take the risk. He was still terrified by the things caused by opportunism last time. Although the flower can''t be eliminated for the time being, Yalin also has a way to weaken the erosion of the flower to jieluo, at least to keep jieluo sane when it is eroded, but jieluo seems not interested in it After a long talk with Jero in the middle of the night, Jero has many problems about this new world. Yalin takes great pains to explain one by one for her, and also unreservedly tells her about some things that audur city will face in the future. However, as time went by, Yalin found that Jero subconsciously leaned closer and closer to herself. After explaining everything, jieluo stood up and untied her clothes in front of her, revealing the beautiful * * in front of Yalin. Jieluo said that this is her thanks for her patience to explain everything to her today. As long as she is willing to hold her as long as she is willing to hold her tonight This situation can no longer be described by implication, but by expression. Yalin remained calm. Although the situation in front of ***********************************************************************************************************. In theory, even playing GALGAME knows. When the woman''s favor is still cold, there will definitely be an accident, not to mention that jieluo is not the kind of brainless NPC in front of her. Although jieluo is also a bold and unrestrained school, Yalin is a little cold at the sight of the blade that jieluo puts beside the bed. Yalin chose to refuse. "Do you think I''m dirty?" The rejected jieluo asked a question calmly, but there was a strange emotion hidden in the depths of her light red eyes. For this problem, Yalin believes that he does not have a mental cleanliness habit, nor is he the mentally disabled protagonist in YY. The word "dirty" in Yalin''s view does not just mean * *. In previous lives, Yalin has seen the most dignified beggars and the most despicable rich second generation. In Yalin''s eyes, only those who are willing to degenerate deserve the word dirty. Is Jero willing to fall? Obviously not! To be honest, the main reason why Yalin really refused Jero was psychological resistance. If he just wanted to get the pleasure of * *, whether it was eloger or fili, Yalin could take them to bed at any time. Moreover, there were a large group of beautiful frost snow elves in odur City, which could become the top models in the original world, It can be said that it is 100% obedient, but in this way, Yalin does not sing every night. Maybe jieluo just regards herself as an exchange of interests, but she doesn''t want to maintain a * * relationship with jieluo because of this, because it looks cheap ~ both she and jieluo are the same. Pity what happened to Jero. So I don''t want to hurt Jerome anymore, leaving more scars on her body and mind. "Useless man" This is Jerome''s second comment on Yalin after listening to the story. Yalin is noncommittal and has a spitting posture. However, from the property panel, jieluo''s popularity has slightly improved. Finally, he broke through the coldness and reached the level of friendliness. After the warm night passed, Jerome, though withdrawn, couldn''t help visiting the city of odur, while Mikael, the pure flying dragon, soon got to know everyone, especially the girls such as alulu and guhezhu, However, the only regret is that Mikael can''t turn into a human like other white dragons. He can only bear the huge flying dragon body, so many places are not allowed to enter. But there was one thing that Yalin didn''t expect. That''s why Jero chose to leave. From the beginning to the end, Jerome thought she could not integrate into the city, and her obsession with killing her sisters was not weakened. She wanted to find a way to return to the original world, even if the world was hostile to herself, and it was for this reason that Jerome left, Although Mikael likes the city of ordur very much, Jero is more important in Mikael''s heart. However, when they left, they ran into the white dragon bodyguard patrolling outside the city of ordur. The task given by Yalin to the white dragon bodyguard is to patrol the periphery of the city of ordur and monitor whether there are intruders, and deal with any emergencies, Although Yalin''s own mental power has already covered the whole fog forest, Yalin can''t concentrate on the enemy 24 hours. Routine patrol and defense must also rely on white dragon and frost spirit. Facing Jero and Mikael who tried to leave, the white dragon bodyguard stopped. Although Yalin didn''t want to interfere with the life freedom of the special summoning character, no one had the idea of leaving the city and going out alone before Jero came. At most, they just checked the geography or collected some animal and plant samples outside. After all, they came to a strange world, Everyone wants to keep warm together instead of facing the storm alone, but there is a special case of jieluo. In the view of Bailong bodyguard, it is an accident to leave without the permission of Yalin! Although the blocked jieluo wants to directly use the weapon in her hand as a pass, the white dragon bodyguard who is several circles larger than Mikel obviously has enough deterrent. Maybe jieluo has the intention to rush out, but Mikel quietly stops jieluo and asks jieluo to try to communicate with Yalin. Considering that this is the city of odur, after all, it is still the territory under the command of Yalin, Jero chose to follow Mikel''s advice once. However, Jero''s rough and simple character made her directly choose to break into the conference hall, fight with the guards outside the conference hall, and successfully beat down four elf guards to break in. At that time, Yalin was holding a regular meeting in the conference hall. Among them, there were Shumu rosefinch as the head of the bodyguard and kraferig as the head of the guard, Prime Minister xiunaizel, Louise in charge of the budget and Hermina of the military industry, caster Medea in charge of the research department and Victor, the pioneer of machinery, while Wang nvlixia listened as a reserve talent, At the same time, President Kim Brad, Ashley and Heathcliff, who were far away from the front line, also attended the meeting together through the magic guide. In this case of the gathering of stars, Jero broke in directly and pointed his sword at Yalin. Yalin is a more tolerant and easygoing person. He doesn''t put on airs when he sees people and laughs with them. However, it doesn''t mean that Yalin doesn''t want any dignity at all. It doesn''t mean that Yalin is mentally crippled and dares to point a sword at himself when others break into the conference room rudely, let alone Jero, who hasn''t been in the world for a long time, It is Philip who has a * * relationship with Yalin. If she does such a thing, she will also be punished. Public is public, private is private! Yalin knows this clearly. Jerome chose the most irrational way to break in. Naturally, the result was to ask Yalin to order the white dragon bodyguard to take Jerome back to the room and ban her temporarily. Considering some situations of Jerome, Yalin didn''t want to punish her for this. She was just going to ban her temporarily until the end of the meeting. However, jieluo once again wounded the fairy maid in charge of guarding her with her simple and rough character, and then rode Mikael to escape in the interval of White Dragon Guard patrol. Next, the six sided beast extremely angry at jieluo''s behavior and the same dissatisfied Luo jie''an chased her out privately. When Yalin arrived at the empty house, he learned from the injured fairy maid that Jero had left her badge and conveyed it to himself. And this sentence also calmed the originally angry Yalin down. Forget it! Anyway, Jerome insists on going. That''s her freedom. When she first established the city and summoned the first special person, Yalin didn''t intend to turn the city into a cage and toy box. She is not the kind of person with a hobby of collection. She doesn''t have to hold her favorite role in her hand. If Jerome chooses this time, let her go. Besides, for the first time, jieluo didn''t kill directly, but just hurt the maid. In a way, jieluo was very restrained. (to be continued.) Chapter 713 ?readx(); Bypassing some subtle things that happened in the yanoder mountains, in King zegus''s country thousands of miles away, a hasty coup came an unexpected news the day before it was finally launched. "That is to say, it was Perseus who brought you to the place where the heretics gathered?" "Yes!" Bellamy, the God of the storm, looked at the five saints in front of him with a melancholy face. He didn''t know what to say. Early this morning, he was called up by his attendants before he woke up. He got the unprecedented news. A gathering place of heretics was found in King zegus, and all the heretics had been destroyed when the guards of King zegus came, It was the five unidentified soldiers involved in the coup that did this. Bellamy almost lost his mind for a long time before he finally came back. Just when the coup was about to start, the five people actually did something so influential. Don''t they know that they were trying to scare the snake? After jumping out of bed and checking the information in detail, the spies deployed in the king''s capital quickly sent back a new information, which completely knocked Bellamy down. Fortunately, the saints also knew the serious consequences of their actions after eliminating the evil believers. After saving the victims, the five chose to leave for the first time and quietly returned to the temple of the God of the earth to apologize. After receiving the five people, Bellamy immediately began to ask the detailed reasons. Finally, she knew that all this was caused by pernlus. "Do you know what the consequences are? Or at this most critical time!" "I know, but we can''t watch those bad deeds happen." Watching al SID, Bellamy didn''t know what to say for a moment. Standing behind Brahmi, the Silent Assassin Quinn, the paladin of the God of fire, and the paladin of the God of the earth, the tall male Orc tokni from the orc tribe. At the moment, the two Paladins also have different expressions. They seem to want to scold the five people, but they can''t say anything. According to the judgment standard of the holy capital, Al Sid and others did nothing wrong. They stood up to the evil believers and saved the innocent persecuted. They should be commended and rewarded for their fearless bravery. But now this very moment. For the sake of great events, even the chief priest of the God of storm, who is usually hot tempered and straightforward, forced himself to stay in the temple, but he didn''t go there, and elsid and others did such a big thing last night. Bellamy really wanted to scold them for their recklessness and recklessness, but she couldn''t say anything when it came to her mouth. If you want to really blame it, it''s the matter that pernlus did!! At the thought of this, Bellamy felt like he wanted to go crazy. Is this guy an undercover of the Holy See, ready to screw up this thing? Well, although he personally designed and planned the coup from beginning to end. But in this way, he should be more aware of the consequences of doing so! The paladin of the God of the earth, a young male Orc who looked like a lion, asked in a dull tone, "where is the man now in pernlus?" "He left when we were at war with the cult. Why ~ didn''t he return?" Al Sid frowned. "That guy really didn''t come back. I don''t know where he''s gone now!" As the chief priest of the God of the storm, Brahmi almost clenched his teeth, and even faintly saw some blue lightning sparks shining on Brahmi. Obviously, it indicates that the girl''s main priest''s mood is like an upcoming storm. Al Sid also felt guilty. Even the careless kaludia stood aside without saying a word. The saint fighters knew the result of what they had done, but they did not regret. If the inhuman cruelty and evil deeds were not stopped, even if the government turned into merit and saved more people, they would not forgive themselves. After a moment of silence, Brahmi finally took a deep breath and calmed his mood: "I don''t know what to say. Please forgive me for my heavier tone just now. In fact, you did nothing wrong. You saved many innocent people from the hands of evil believers. If I had been on the scene at that time, I might have made the same choice with you." "Sorry ~ Lord priest, we know our mistakes. Please let us do our part to make up for our mistakes in this action." Elsie De''s sincere tone made Bellamy show a helpless smile. Although the identity and motivation of the five people were indeed mysterious, they had no evil thoughts in their hearts. In terms of morality and personality, they were more noble and selfless than most people. Bellamy could feel that the pure kindness was enough to make them feel admiration. With a sigh, Bellamy''s face became a little strange. After thinking about it, Bellamy sent some people away from the room. After leaving only two paladins and Quinn, he slowly opened his mouth and revealed a message to elsid and others. With Brahmi''s narration, Al Sid and other saints were stunned: "the coup is no longer necessary? What''s the matter?" "Because all the princes and his followers died last night. Not only all the nobles and officials involved in the cult died, but also more than 300 people died last night, including hundreds of cult members. Even the secret demon altar in the prince''s residence was destroyed, including the guarded cult members The Deacon and the summoned demons were all destroyed, and not a single living person remained. " Bellamy smiled bitterly and said the amazing news, that is, she couldn''t believe it when she received the report. Last night, the political factions of zegus kingdom were purged. For Princess Haidai, there are almost no political enemies now. Even if there are two or three kittens, it is impossible to set off any storm. This was done by pernlus! Both the saint fighter and the chief priest of the God of storm locked the suspect at the first time, but why did he do so? The saints may not know much about Perseus, but they only know that he is a very intelligent man. Of course, he also has many extraordinary powers. He is definitely not an ordinary person. He always seems confused. He seems to do everything according to his own preferences, but at least he is not a cult or a kind of villain, On the contrary, he is sometimes a trusted think tank. However, compared with the Lord priest of the God of the storm, he knows more about Perseus. Even without listening to the oracle of the God of the storm, Bellamy can be 100% sure that Perseus did every murder last night. If he was indeed a believer who had been loyal to the goddess in the East, it would not be difficult for his strength to do all this. However, although such a move has made many enemies clear on the surface, it has buried too many unstable factors for the future. Even now, unrest has begun to appear in the king''s capital. So many officials, nobles and even royal family members have been killed overnight. The whole senior level of zegus kingdom is now in panic. No one knows whether he will become the next target. The Exodus tide has begun. Many nobles began to take their families and try to take refuge in the nearby territory immediately. The other side is a terrible existence that can kill countless people overnight. Even now, the king has begun martial law, but the nobles have lost confidence in the forbidden guards all over the street. Some people came to the sacred temple of the earth and prayed for peace to the gods, This situation makes Bellamy, who knows all the truth, feel blocked in her heart. Although pernlus killed all sinners who colluded with cults and lived up to their death, such a blatant action may not despise the holy capital too much, right? Damn it! As the believer of the goddess in the East, he walked recklessly within the scope of the holy capital. Behis, the God of the storm, and other supreme gods did not embarrass him, but this guy seemed to take it for granted. It was really convenient for him, but he took it as casual! "The coup is really not important now, and the evil believers have been almost killed by pernlus. Next, how to stabilize the situation in King zegus''s country is our top priority." Bellamy said with a headache. He reported it back immediately after he got the news, but even if he thought with his knees, he knew how angry the holy lady and the three holy priests would be after he got the news. "What should we do now?" Al SID, who was involved in the matter, asked carefully. Brami raised his head to show a smile which was very gentle, but was stared at and frightening. "Please stay in the temple for a while, and I will let the attendants prepare the room for you. After waiting for a little stabilization of the State Administration of King Ze Gus, I will let the highness of Princess Haidai come to discuss with you about the passage of the mysterious grassland." Bellamy said a lot, and the subtext of these words was'' I want you to sit here and don''t run around ''. The five saints looked at each other and discussed. Facing the "warm" invitation of the main priest, they felt that they really shouldn''t participate in this situation. Now it''s better to sit down and drink tea and have a rest according to Bellamy''s words. On the other side, Princess Haidai, who was still making the final preparations for the coup, also received the unprecedented news. Haidai, who recovered after losing her mind for a long time, immediately set off for the capital of the king. Even without Bellamy reminding Haidai, she understood that the situation of the capital of the king was in turmoil because of pernlus, and she had to go to stabilize the situation immediately. Escorted by the territorial guards and the temple knights and priests of the holy capital, the carriage Shanghai Dai was still full of thoughts. The bloody coup was over, but the reason was only because of the intervention of pernlus alone, perhaps not a human intervention Haidai couldn''t help thinking about the handsome blonde man. Even the paladin Miss Feilin never mentioned his news in front of her. His identity was obviously very important. And a person can easily change a country. Is there such a big gap between mortals and these forces beyond the secular world? For a moment, Haidai couldn''t help falling into meditation. (to be continued.) Chapter 714 ?readx(); During the gap period of zegus Kingdom, Princess Haidai and the holy capital responded quickly. After rushing behind the king capital, Princess Haidai grasped the situation of the king capital without effort, The nobles and officials who stood on the same front with the princess also responded quickly and began to promote people again and issue orders to stabilize the situation. For the old ministers of the princess Haide, although this epoch-making event took place in China, it would be a complete clearing away the princess''s throne as Queen''s obstacle. In this case, the family of the family will be reused, and at this time, we must work hard before the Queen''s majesty. For his future political points. Under the joint action of the royal capital forbidden guard and the Knights under Princess Haidai Mo, any criminal who tried to take advantage of the fire was executed and hung on the tree. There was no surprise at this behavior. After all, it was handled in a special period. The current situation is that stability overwhelms everything. Although Haidai''s arrival temporarily stabilized the situation, pernlus went too far after all. The tragedy of more than 300 people killed overnight could not be suppressed anyway. In order to prevent the intensification of the escape tide from causing greater unrest in the king, Haidai negotiated with Bellamy and simply planted it on the cult. According to the official instructions, evil believers who believe in demons infiltrated the king''s capital, killed a large number of officials and nobles, and sacrificed demons. Now the devil''s altar has been destroyed by the king * * * * and the holy capital has also sent Temple knights to settle in, which can completely ensure the safety of the king''s capital! At this time, the evil believers who are known to cross the street with rats and everyone yells are really a good object to carry the black pot, and the other party can''t come forward to defend himself. Although the chief priest of the God of the storm was very unhappy with Perseus'' practice, he now had to pinch his nose to clean up the mess for him. Another thing that made Bellamy very angry was that Perseus disappeared after he did this that night, and the other party seemed to hide himself. Even the God of the storm could not find his position for the time being. With the joint efforts of both sides, this turbulence began to subside slowly. Of course, this is only a superficial phenomenon. I''m afraid the internal cracks still need Haidai to find a way to repair slowly. These days, the saint fighters are resting in the temple of the God of the earth, and the * * in the king''s capital makes any Saint fighter don''t want to participate. Al Sid and alubioni took this opportunity to read books about the doctrine of the God of the earth, hoping to learn more about this religious organization that makes Yalin extremely afraid. The temple of the God of the earth not only did not refuse this request, but the old priest Albert also specially asked people to take a lot of ancient books to Al Sid and others. It seems that he has great intention to preach to the saint fighters. During this time, only the paladin tokni of the God of the earth occasionally returned to the temple. The long Niu gaomada said that the muffled ORC was only 19 years old. In terms of character, it is not as stable and calm as the God of the earth, but it belongs to that kind of quite cheerful type. During this period, kaludia became friends with the paladin, and even quickly developed to the degree of mutual competition. After almost a week of such calm but slightly boring, Brahmi finally returned to the temple with Paladin Feilin and invited elsid and others to discuss things. As soon as they entered a lounge in the temple, elside and kaludia saw Bellamy, who was always full of vitality on weekdays, lying dead on the table. Her original beautiful face was full of tired and bored expression. Seeing the saints coming in, Bellamy waved them casually to take their seats, completely losing the dignity of the spokesperson of the gods on weekdays. "I''m so tired ~ I''m tired of socializing all day long." After the people took their seats, Bellamy Bellamy stood up and slightly saluted elside and others, and then said cautiously: "to be honest, I still doubt your identity and purpose, but through observation these days, I believe you are not malicious people. On the contrary, it is my honor to know you." "Thank you, Lord priest." Al Sid nodded back. At this time, a figure outside the temple with another person quietly landed from the sky. The blond hair and blond eyes were pernlus who disappeared after the slaughter that night. (to be continued.) Chapter 715 ?readx(); After dealing with the relevant affairs, it was late at night. The saints who had been delayed for too long decided to set out for Youxuan grassland early the next morning. It must be that Alexis, the white dragon bodyguard on the other side, had been waiting for a long time. After the meeting, the group walked out of the room. The beautiful piano sound was echoing in the night sky outside, clear and moving, with a touch of sadness and love, as if it could pierce the soul. Once as the daughter of a noble, Bellamy listened to the music played by many musicians, but it is obvious that the musicians who play the music now are not at the same level of skill as what they used to listen to. "Well, it''s very beautiful. When was there such a musician in the temple?" Bellamy asked involuntarily. "It was played by Lord olufi who came with Lord elside. These days, Lord olufi always plays the lyre in the evening." Old priest Obert smiled and explained to Bellamy that the personnel of the temple have almost formed the habit of listening to the piano at this time these days, but this is also the last time to listen. After all, the saints will start tomorrow. Bellamy was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the saint fighters are not only powerful soldiers, but also know such elegant art. Can they be described as versatile? However, at the thought that the five people would leave tomorrow, Bellamy was also a little disappointed. If she knew so, she should hide in the temple. Listening to the piano here is better than entertaining those endless nobles and officials. However, Quinn, the assassin who always followed behind Bellamy, was slightly distracted. The sound of the lyre echoed in the night sky made Quinn recall some indelible past events. The yearning tone in the sound of the lyre made Quinn unable to suppress his inner heart, which he thought was sealed by ice. The familiar face of the past reappeared in front of him again, Quinn couldn''t help but stop. Bellamy seemed to notice the straggling Assassin: "what''s the matter, Quinn?" "No, it''s nothing." Quinn, who was interrupted from his love, quickly recovered his consciousness and hurriedly followed Bellamy''s footsteps. However, a tear under the mask was slowly drawing down from the corner of his eyes. When the people came to the garden cross of the back hall and were about to leave, suddenly Bellamy noticed that a force was violently rushing into the temple. The nervous main priest turned his eyes to the sky, and tokni, as the holy warrior of the earth, naturally felt this force, The orcs roared, and with the help of the divine power of the God of the earth, they even locked the intruder faster than Brahmi, the priest of the Lord of the storm. Like a hunting beast, the orc''s fist leaped out and waved to a dark corner with a kilo of force. However, in the next second, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in the originally uninhabited corner, and the orc''s heavy fist was easily held by a thin hand. Even the ground laid by the rock was slightly cracked under the pressure of the fist, but the person holding the Lord tokney''s fist did not even move. Just as the golden saint was in combat. Suddenly, Bellamy waved her hand to stop the people: "pernlus, you dare to break in so rudely. This is the temple of uznock, the God of the earth." The people were surprised when they heard the speech. The orc tocconi quickly withdrew and retreated behind Bellamy. At this time, the figure hidden in the dark finally popped out his head. Under the light, it was pernlus who had disappeared before. What makes people alert is that a man in black came out of purnlus''s back. "Don''t celebrate victory too early, Messenger of the God of the storm!" Perseus dragged the man behind him up: "there''s something important for you to do now!" Bellamy frowned. He had not asked him what he had done in zegus. Now the other party dared to order his party in turn. It''s really sorry! He is a believer of behris, not a servant of the only Lord of the world. "Hey, brother pernlus, don''t look at us. We''ve got what we want. Now everything here has nothing to do with us. Besides, your strength should be able to handle everything." When pernlus looked at the two golden saints, kaludia said discontentedly for the first time and shook the documents in his hand. At first, he was forcibly dragged into the coup by pernlus. Although the other side claimed that he needed the help of his own people, from the situation, pernlus completely regarded his own people as observers. No matter the prison robbers or a series of things done in the king''s capital, anyone can clearly see that pernlus can help Princess Haidai subvert the situation by himself, But obviously he didn''t want to do it himself, as if he didn''t dare to be interested in everything, even if he knew that the evil believers were rampant in the whole zegus kingdom. Although there are some things that the saints can''t ignore, it doesn''t mean that the saints like to be used. "If you want to see Haidai become a sacrifice to the devil, you can''t help." "What do you mean?" Bellamy asked at the first time that the evil believers in the king''s capital had basically been killed by pernlus. Moreover, Haidai has also returned to the palace, and the priests of the holy capital have begun to check the personnel in the palace one by one under the guidance of Haidai. So far, all the fish that have slipped through the net have been caught. Pernlus grabbed the people behind him and said, "there''s one person I don''t think you''ll check. Even if you check, you can''t find anything." "Who is this guy?" Pernlus grabbed the black robe and pulled it away. Suddenly, a man in a luxurious dress appeared in front of the crowd. His light blond hair was noble and looked like he was in his early thirties. However, the man didn''t dare to look up and knelt on the ground trembling. It seemed that he didn''t even have the courage to look at the crowd. Bramidon obviously didn''t know the man, but Obert, the old priest, exclaimed, "Prince mondori \ The man in front of him was actually the brother of Princess Haidai. That is, the culprit of the coup caused by colluding with heretics on the road and trying to assassinate Haidai. Originally, in that bloody night, Bellamy thought that mondori was dead, but he didn''t expect that he was still alive and had been imprisoned by pernlus. "Aren''t you sure this guy is dead?" "Hey, all the bodies in the prince''s residence were charred at that time. It was impossible to identify them at all, and the news of the prince''s disappearance did come out afterwards, so I also thought that" Bellamy explained in some panic, but when she recovered, the girl glared at Perseus: "I thought the prince had been killed by you. What do you want to do, Perseus?" Pernlus ignored the aggressive Bellamy, but grabbed montory''s collar and pulled him up: "speak, tell everything you know." Montory looked at pernlus tremblingly, nodded, then stammered and talked about some unknown secrets. With montory''s story, Bellamy''s face suddenly changed, and everyone was surprised and unbelievable for a time. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Monas Karena, the king of zegus kingdom in the palace, slowly sat up with the help of the maid, looking at the early morning sun. Monas''s expression seemed to be in a trance, as if he had not fully awakened The king in his fifties and nearly sixty now looks older than expected. The newly appointed dignitaries know that his son will not only try to assassinate his sister, but also be quiet as his father. Under such a human tragedy, his majesty can''t be physically and mentally tired. "Your Majesty, breakfast is ready." Looking at the king''s absence, the maid asked carefully. Pointing to the low table, Monas said, "just put it there." Some porridge with tonics and a platter composed of poached eggs and bacon, the maid put down the steaming breakfast and respectfully bowed aside. "Where''s Haidai?" "Your Highness is still asleep. Your royal highness was too late last night." Monas nodded, and then sighed. The storm in Wangdu finally calmed down a little. These days, the child slept less than four hours a day. Although he was still young, he was fully qualified to become the head of a country. It seemed that he really should abdicate and give way to the good He could not help shaking his head. Monas looked bitter. As a father, he could see that although Haidai was very strong these days, he could still vaguely feel Haidai''s inner sadness. Even if she tried to assassinate her sister and colluded with the heretics, mondori was Haidai''s brother anyway, In the past, the relationship between brother and sister was really good. Haidai still had a feeling for her brother from beginning to end. Now mondori''s death still makes Haidai feel sad. Poor daughter Just as the king''s majesty silently dented the fact that the facts were impermanent, a servant came in softly: "Your Majesty, your excellency, the priests of the holy city, are ready to set off for the journey, and your highness wants to ask your majesty if your body can attend a banquet." "As an old bone, I don''t want to participate in the affairs of young people anymore. Let Haidai thank the main priest Brahmi on my behalf." The attendants nodded. After the storm subsided, the king was almost giving the princess full power of administration, which was regarded as a precursor to the king''s abdication. Now that the king was unwilling to participate in these things, the attendants naturally wouldn''t bother more. After the attendants left and ate some breakfast, King Monas had no appetite and stood up. It seemed that his majesty, who had no desire and no desire, walked outside with the help of the maid. The main priest of the holy capital also left. He should stand up and do something anyway. (to be continued.) Chapter 716 ?readx(); After the internal political situation of zegus Kingdom began to subside gradually, Bellamy, the main priest of the holy capital, also said goodbye. As a good friend he knew since childhood, Bellamy provided great help in this storm. Princess Haidai also took time out of her busy schedule to hold a small farewell banquet for Bellamy. In this storm, although the intelligence processing was ostensibly carried out and all the responsibilities were put on the evil believers, compared with some nobles present, especially the nobles and officials of Princess Haidai faction, Prince mondori and his followers themselves were the culprits of colluding with the evil believers, How could he be killed by the cult. It should be done by the chief priest Brahmi. She is the messenger of the gods. Isn''t it easy for the gods to want a mortal to die? However, the members of Princess Haidai''s faction have remained silent. As mortals, this is not their own business. Now almost all the opposition forces in China have been purged. Now it is the dominant situation of their own faction. From now on, when the Princess Palace ascends to the throne, they will certainly become elders. However, although they think so, many people have a little more fear of the holy capital. After all, the gods let their enemies die so easily today. Will it be their turn tomorrow? A trace of uneasiness is quietly spreading. Both Bellamy and Haidai have considered this situation, but they are speechless. What pernlus did is to throw a big pot over. Although the heretics shared some, there are still some holy capitals and zegus kingdom. The day after the banquet, Brahmi boarded the carriage and said goodbye to the paladin of the God of cast fire. After the great change of blood, some positions in the palace have not found suitable candidates for the time being. More new officials are busy adjusting things and calming the domestic situation. The whole palace seems a little deserted except the guards and attendants. After officially returning to the palace. Haidai also dispatched her knights to become a part of the forbidden guards. As the head of the knights, assina''s spirit has been better recently, although she has been bewitched by kuraeus. But with the help of the priests in the holy city, they finally recovered a lot. "Give this document to the fourth guards and ask them to change in 48 hours." "Good hall." Haidai gave a document to the clerk and rubbed her forehead. According to their age, other girls should play or study in college, but they have to sit on the throne of power and deal with countless documents. The world always says that power is good wine, which makes people addicted as soon as they drink it, and even they will spare their lives to firmly grasp the power in their hands;. But at least now Haidai doesn''t feel that the power in her hand is good wine at all. It''s more like a cup of bitter medicine that people can''t swallow. At this time, the door was slowly pushed open by the attendant, and King Monas came in with the help of the maid. Assina, who was working with Haidai, quickly stood up and saluted respectfully. Haidai also hurried up and came forward with the maid to help her weak father. "Father ~ why are you here? You are still very weak and need to rest more. If you have anything, you can ask the maid to send a message, and I will come right away." Monas stroked his daughter''s head and sighed, "I just know you''re busy, so I don''t want to disturb you more. Besides, this man doesn''t get up in bed all day. He still has to walk more." He helped his father to sit on the sofa, and the waitresses quickly brought up tea. Instead of tea, the king held Haidai''s hand: "sorry, Haidai is a father. It''s useless. She didn''t notice your brother''s dissent. I didn''t expect him to do such a thing and hurt you." Speaking of this, King Monas looked melancholy, as if he was greatly depressed by his gaffe in this incident. "It seems that I really should abdicate." Finally, Monas shook his head and said with an inexplicable tone of self mockery. "Father, you''re too heavy. In fact, I \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Monas waved his hand and interrupted, "Haidai, you are very strong in this incident. You have also done a commendable job in dealing with and calming the turbulent situation afterwards. Although you may not be old enough in experience, you are indeed qualified to ascend the throne. My father''s gaffe in this incident is a loss of prestige, even if I continue to sit on that throne." Speaking of this, Monas motioned the people in the room to go out, and the maids quickly left, and assina did cast an inquiring look at Haidai. After receiving Haidai''s signal, the female Knight also managed the documents, stood up and walked out. Soon, there were only the lost king and the beautiful Princess Palace in the room. After the crowd went, Monas looked deeply at his daughter and said slowly for a while: "Haidai told me one thing. Did the holy capital do it that night to kill your brother and other nobles?" "This is my father ~" When the words stopped, Haidai finally nodded slightly, and the old king looked rather tangled. Finally, he sighed secretly and didn''t continue to ask. "Come on, Haidai! I think it''s time. Come to the former king''s Mausoleum tonight." "Is father a little too early?" Haidai was slightly surprised. During the handover ceremony of the throne of zegus Kingdom, the prince had to be taken by the king to the former Emperor''s mausoleum to get the scepter where it was placed. At the subsequent handover ceremony, this scepter, which had been mastered by emperors of all dynasties, was an object of great symbolic significance. After the ceremony, the new king had to lock the scepter back to the imperial mausoleum and wait to pass it on to a child. Only the king himself has always held the key to the imperial mausoleum. Now his father''s words mean that his father has made up his mind. "It''s getting late. It''s time." Monas shook his head and said, then got up and went out. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the evening, Haidai, who had compressed her official duties, came to the former imperial mausoleum early outside assina and the guards of the Knights. This imperial mausoleum, built since the founding of the zegus Kingdom, stored the remains of emperors and important royal members of the past dynasties. It is located in a remote place on the west side of the palace. Few people will come here except the guards in charge of guarding, No one dares to go here for no reason;. "Princess hall ~ your majesty has been waiting inside." The guards quickly helped haidella hold the carriage and said respectfully. Nodding, Haidai and Ma''s AXina and others entered the imperial mausoleum on foot. Even though it was remote, the imperial mausoleum was maintained every day. Although there were no weeds, the mossy ground was full of fallen leaves. As soon as Haidai walked in, the temperature around seemed to drop a lot, However, the tall comfort tower added a trace of solemnity and solemnity to the originally gloomy imperial mausoleum. The king Monas has been waiting at the entrance of the imperial mausoleum. At the moment, the king looks good in seven colors. There are two maidens in brown gauze standing on both sides. When she saw her father, Haidai also took off her coat and revealed a brown dress. Brown represents the color of the earth. In zegus Kingdom, whether it is a consolation or a funeral, People like to wear clothes of this color as long as they are related to death, which represents the hope that the deceased can sleep peacefully on the earth. After Haidai saluted and was about to enter the imperial mausoleum with her father, the maid next to her suddenly said, "please wait outside. This is the royal mausoleum. Non royal members and other outsiders are not allowed to enter." "Just wait for me here ~ Athena!" Haidai whispered, and Athena and several female Knights immediately stood aside. After putting a brown scarf over her head, Haidai slowly stepped into the imperial mausoleum with her father and maid. From the outside, the imperial mausoleum is not impressive except the solemn comfort tower, but the interior of the imperial mausoleum is very spacious. The security in the tomb is in the coffins of emperors and royal family members of previous dynasties. Although no one has visited for a long time, there is no unique rotten and earthy smell of ordinary ancient tombs in the imperial mausoleum. On the contrary, the air here is very circulating, which is almost no different from standing outside. Moreover, the magic crystal lamp installed inside the imperial mausoleum has long been lit. After the gloomy darkness is driven away by the light, in fact, the whole underground mausoleum has a profound sense of historical vicissitudes. Finally, in front of a heavy iron gate, King Monas stopped. Haidai also came here for the first time in her life. Looking at the relief engraved with the emblem of zegus Kingdom on the gate, she was a little distracted for a time. Monas did not take out the key to open the door, but asked meaningfully, "Haidai! Are you really willing to inherit this position?" "I \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "I forced it on you." Monas nodded, a little distressed: "It''s all because I was young and impulsive. I inherited the throne from my father and your grandfather, but I prematurely gave birth to mondori in this world. One is a son who grows too fast and the other is a father who is too slow to let go. In order to hold more power, mondori deliberately pushed you into this painful position. After hours, mondori still likes your sister very much, but it''s because of you It was only as a result that I became a prince that I became what I am today. " "Father, it''s not your fault." "This is my fault, because I am also a mortal greedy for power." Mondos looked at his slim daughter and continued in a trance: "I just didn''t expect you to grow up so fast, Haidai! Even stronger and smarter than your brother, so I had to" At this time, the maids opened the iron door. When Haidai recovered, she noticed that the iron door was not locked at all, and a strong smell of blood came from the inside at the moment the iron door was opened. (to be continued.) Chapter 717 ?readx(); "Haidai ~ as a father, I have to say that you are much stronger than me. Neither wisdom nor will make me more suitable to be a king. I think zegus kingdom will be more prosperous and strong under the leadership of your queen." Monas stared at his daughter and said deeply, but Haidai was no longer in the mood to listen to these words. At the moment that the door opened, the bloody smell of the pavement spread and entered Haidai''s eyes. It was a road paved with corpses. Countless dry and twisted corpses seemed to be squeezed together. I don''t know how many people''s corpses can create this frightening "spectacle"! Haidai stepped back subconsciously with a pale face. Suddenly, the maid beside Monas appeared behind her as if she were a ghost, cutting off Haidai''s retreat. "Why?" "You are really strong, Haidai. That''s why I''m afraid of you." Monas''s weak body looked as if he were twenty years younger. Zegus''s King stared at his daughter with an expression of "appreciation". He could see the corpse road and stand calmly instead of fainting and screaming. His daughter was really very, very good. "Originally, I made an exception to make you a prince as a daughter. I wanted to suppress mondori, but mondori was too useless. Not only was he suppressed so quickly, but even a simple thing like ''assassination'' could be screwed up several times under my plan. This time, even with the help of Heretics, he could screw up again and lead the holy capital ¡£¡± At the moment, Monas didn''t seem to want to hide anything. He said directly: "if mondori succeeded, I could directly punish him and put him under house arrest, but now I''m not only going to lose my daughter, but even my son." "That is to say, the series of things that have happened since I became a Chu Jun are my father''s plans, right?" "Yes." I can''t believe what I saw. Haidai hung her head and said, "why! Father, why are you a heretic!! is power really so important? If father wants you, you can take back your life from me at any time. I''m not my brother. I''ve never been interested in the throne!!" "Why ~ I don''t know why." Monas''s eyes became a little confused and looked at Haidai with a trace of regret. "If I had known all this earlier, Haidai! Maybe I could still keep your daughter, but now it''s too late." Tears ran down Haidai''s cheeks, and even now Haidai still couldn''t believe everything in front of her. But the maid who had come up to control Haidai showed that everything was true. Haidai was afraid, but she also turned her last hope to her father. After all, she was his daughter and his own flesh and blood. Ordinary people say that tiger poison doesn''t eat children. But did my father really kill himself for his power? Or sacrifice yourself to the devil. However, when Monas turned her head sideways, Haidai was finally completely desperate and let the two waitresses catch herself. "I''m dead. Then what? Then father, can you continue to rest on the throne?" Finally, Haidai shouted recklessly, "father, do you think that if I suddenly disappear at this time, no matter what the reason is, Shengdu will not be in doubt? No matter what aspect, this is an abnormal phenomenon, and you are the biggest suspect!" Monas smiled and shook his head, as if he heard a lovely joke said by a child who didn''t understand the world: "who said you would disappear? You will still be my daughter. Your Majesty the queen of zegus kingdom in the future." At the other end of the corpse Road, a figure is slowly coming over, dressed in a black robe covering the whole body, but from the body shape, it seems to be a woman. When the woman walked to Monas with bare feet, she respectfully performed a royal etiquette. Haidai suddenly had an unspeakable surprise in her eyes, because every move of the other party was too similar to herself. Monas smiled as like as two peas, and the woman''s hood was lifted. The sea of wonder was lost, because the face of a hood was exactly the same as her face, and it was absolutely not the degree of makeup and ease of expression. It looked like a mirror. Even enough to make people wonder whether their father secretly hid his twin sisters from childhood. "She will replace you as the queen of the future zegus kingdom." Monas gently stroked Haidai''s long blond hair and said in a loving tone. At the moment, the ''Haidai'' also said slowly, "thank you, father." Not only is as like as two peas, but even the voice is exactly the same. Haide is looking at the incredible time. Another Haide still seems to want to continue to attack Haide. As like as two peas, strike a deep chord, and the body is full of charm. Not only the appearance, voice, and shape, but also the body and temperament are completely overlapped with Haide, and even Haide finds another identical birthmark on his body. If the other party goes out now, no one will doubt that she is fake. I''m afraid assina, the female Knight closest to her, can''t see anything wrong. Monas gazed at his daughter''s * * with satisfaction, and then said to Haidai, who had dropped his head on the other side, "do you understand? Haidai! So go with peace of mind. Your qualifications can win the favor of the master even if you fall into the abyss. Maybe you can continue your strength in the abyss. This is your father''s last trust to you." "My father is dead" After a long silence, Haidai finally raised her head, and her beautiful and dignified face was full of grief and despair. Monas was a little stunned. He just felt that this look made his heart seem to be stabbed by something. He waved his hand, and Monas motioned the maid to take off Haidai''s clothes. From now on, the two ''daughters'' will exchange identities. And at this moment. A blue lightning spark burst out from inside to outside of Haidai''s body. The two maids were too haggard to guard against being hit by lightning and bounced off to both sides. Then they fell heavily on the ground and couldn''t stand up again. Monas was surprised. The other Haidai seemed to be stunned, but at this moment, a figure appeared beside Haidai. Because of the rapid breathing that can not be suppressed due to anger, the emerald wind crown on the forehead also erupted with a strange heavy divine power like the wearer''s heart. Brahmi, the main priest of the God of the storm, is now staring at Monas with gnashing teeth like the embodiment of the storm! "Bellamy!! why did you leave?" Looking at the girl who is similar to her daughter''s age. Monas trembled as if he had seen the biggest nightmare. "You! You! Monas Karena, king of zegus Kingdom, do you really want to sacrifice your daughter to the devil?" With endless anger, Brahmi called the name of Monas without etiquette. However, the king could not say anything at the moment, because countless heavy footsteps were coming quickly in the imperial mausoleum. It was the sound of metal boots rubbing the ground. The first to appear next to Brahmi were the two paladins of the God of fire and the God of the earth. At the same time, an old figure came slowly with a heavy burden. "Monas! Is the influence of years on a person so terrible? What makes you like this!!" "Obert" Obert, the old priest of the temple of the God of the earth, came forward with great sadness: "do you really think you can get the power of the devil by trading with the devil? Stupid! All you do is let the devil get you, your daughter and the whole zegus kingdom!!" The questioned Monas stepped back involuntarily, with a distorted look, like a ghost. As an old priest of the God of the earth, Obert knew Monas when he was young. What he had to say was that they were good friends. Even when Monas became king, Obert personally held a blessing ceremony for the God of the earth for him. When he concluded a contract with the orc tribe, Obert participated in the signing ceremony on behalf of the holy capital, It can be said that the old priest almost watched the development of this friend and the whole zegus Kingdom bit by bit. Now what happened in front of us made Albert feel very distressed. At this time, the forbidden guards of the royal capital, the Knights led by the female Knight Athena and the temple Knights of the holy capital have arrived, and the whole imperial mausoleum has been surrounded by large armies. Even the Templars who had fought with demons and cults in the imperial mausoleum were surprised when they noticed the road full of corpses. "Why? Why do you know." Looking at the scene in front of us, Monas''s spirit has reached the verge of collapse. "Because your son told us! Congratulations! It seems that you don''t have to grieve for the loss of your son!" The glib tone of ridicule rang, and Scorpio golden saint kaludia and elsid also came together. Among them, Prince mondori, Princess Haidai''s brother, stared at his father with an angry look. "You''re mondori! You''re dead, aren''t you?" Monas was completely dizzy. His son who thought he was dead was still alive, and it was because of his son that led to all this. At the thought of this, Monas looked at his son with a fierce light in his eyes and wanted to swallow each other''s eyes. "Ha ha ~ I''m so sorry, father. I didn''t die as you wanted." Seeing the fierce light in his father''s eyes, mondori tore open his face and said it without scruples. (to be continued.) Chapter 718 ?readx(); In the bloody night, pernlus also broke into the prince''s residence. Montory, who was originally the most culprit, should have been assimilated into coke with his followers. However, montory''s incoherent words before his death alerted pernlus that the assassination of Haidai was implied and acquiesced by his father. After leaving mondori''s life, in order not to scare the snake, pernlus completely destroyed the flame on the scene, so that people can''t tell whether there is mondori''s body from the charred remains. That night, all mondori''s followers and officials involved died in various situations, so no one will doubt whether the missing mondori can survive by chance, Even Princess Haidai herself believed that her brother had been killed by the mysterious pernlus. It was not until pernlus brought mondori to meet Bellamy that he exposed everything! After learning the whole thing, it was the plan of King Monas. Not to mention Brahmi, but Haidai couldn''t believe it. However, while mondori''s testimony was not fully believed, he had to make a dike, because in the presence of Brahmi, the main priest of the God of the storm, King Monas must not dare to lay a hand on Haidai, At the suggestion of pernlus, Bellamy pretended to leave the kingdom of zegus, but secretly stayed in the palace just in case, but Monas couldn''t bear it after a few days. "I''m not wrong I''m not wrong I blame you no, I''m not wrong!!" Suddenly, Monas turned and ran to the corpse road behind him as if he had collapsed, and the other "Haidai" turned his wrists into a pair of sharp blades and waved to Brahmi. However, in an instant, another short sword appeared in front of Brahmi and stopped the sharp blade. The sword holder took off the attack with superb sword skills, Then the second dagger appeared in the other hand, and with a reverse blow, ''Haidai'' suddenly made a sharp cry. A terrible wound appeared on the white skin, but there was no scarlet blood in it, but a strange milky liquid. "Disappear! You filthy devil!" The thunder and lightning condensed by the divine power on the crown of Cuifeng struck down, and the devil who had no time to scream dissolved like a candle in the thunder and lightning. Only the air seemed to be filled with countless cries of despair. Morph! Brahmi knows the identity of this demon, a demon who can change his shape and appearance at will. And it has the spiritual power to read the target thinking. It can not only disguise perfection in appearance, but also pretend to be vivid in the character and habits of the imitated object. Gesturing to the transfiguration devil, Monas not far away had run into the road of corpses and had no shadow. Although Bellamy wanted to catch up with Monas and put the king who was so crazy that he wanted to sacrifice his daughter to the devil on the gallows, he saw the passage paved by the dense corpses in front of him, Even as the chief priest of the gods, Brahmi could not help feeling a chill. "What''s the matter? Don''t let that guy escape!" Compared to Bellamy. Although the five saints were also shocked by the path of the corpses, which can be described as a "spectacle", their psychological endurance was much better than that of anyone present. After all, many saints in the original book have been to the underworld full of dead people, which is better than that of Lyra silver saint olufi, For his love, he has lived in the underworld full of dead for many years. Compared with the hell full of dead people in the underworld, the road of corpses in front of him is really nothing. The only difference is that a large part of the dead in the underworld are caused by human normal life and death, and all the corpses here are innocent people who were tortured and killed. Brahmi waved and stopped the saint: "wait, there''s something wrong with this altar!" Bellamy said it when he came to zegus kingdom. The Oracle sent down by behxis, the God of the storm, mentioned the blind spot that could not be perceived by the face gods in King zegus. Originally, after pernlus destroyed an altar dominated by chaos, Bellamy thought that the blind spot should also disappear, but it was unexpected that there was a second altar in the king capital of zegus kingdom. Now, the oracle of the storm God behris is full of prudence. The power of the abyss contained in this altar is different from all the demon altars seen before. "Athena, you send Princess Haidai back to the palace." just said, Bellamy bit her teeth: "no! It''s best to rest in the temple of the God of the earth for a while until we destroy the demon altar." Assina nodded and then ordered the knight guard to escort the princess and Prince away, and the old priest Albert returned together because he was too old to fight. The king * * * * of zegus Kingdom surrounded the periphery of the demon altar, while the temple Knights pulled out and prepared for the battle. Filin, the paladin of the God of fire, had a long red sword in her hand, while tonic, the paladin of the God of the earth, wore a strange boxing ring. "You''d better leave too. The power of the abyss accumulated by this altar is stronger than expected." When everyone is ready. Brahmi suddenly said to the saints. Although the saints were entrusted by pernlus, it seemed to Bellamy that the other party had helped Haidai too much along the way. There is no need to involve them in such dangerous things. Maybe they are also subordinates of some secular existence, but it is the duty of the holy capital to fight against demons. "Ha ~ we didn''t want to get involved. But we always feel that we should finish something before we leave." The fist clenched kaludia said with an unhappy face, but then the topic changed: "in fact, I always think that compared with chasing down like this, maybe we should bury here, whether there are evil believers or demons, it''s more convenient to dig them out after they become fossils." For the first time, Brahmi seemed to see the expression of "close friend" to kaludia: "I also want to do this, but Monas is the king of zegus Kingdom after all, and I don''t know if there are any survivors in it." After all, the people gradually began to step into this strange path of corpses. In case Bellamy detected a passage paved with corpses with divination and found no abnormality, the corpses were indeed dead. However, there was a strange force in the depths of the altar to shield Bellamy''s divination, This abnormal phenomenon made Bellamy vigilant. It was dark in the passage, but there was not no light at all. Some torches embedded in the corpse wall burned an abnormal green flame, just like a ghost fire shining on those dry dead bodies, making it like a dark ghost land. The main priest and paladin, as well as the temple knight and priest, all together, there were more than 100 people, But walking in the passage of the corpse still makes people feel cold. It''s terrible! How many victims are there? When was there such a terrible demon altar in the territory of zegus kingdom. Some Templars could not help gripping the sharp sword in their hands. The ground at the foot of the surrounding walls was full of corpses. In this area full of death, everyone felt a strong sense of depression in their hearts. Among those corpses, except humans, more were Orc corpses, which made tocconi, who was also an orc, tremble with anger. Ah ah ah ah!!! Below the passage, a strange roar came, just like an unknown giant monster below. The howl was full of anger and hatred. Brahmi did not stop, but accelerated. However, the circle after circle of stairs seemed endless. They had gone for nearly half an hour, but they still didn''t reach the end. However, at this time, suddenly the whole imperial mausoleum shook. As the main priest of the gods, Brahmi noticed the abnormality for the first time. A strong force of the abyss spread under his feet, and countless ideas even forcibly penetrated into people''s minds with the diffusion of the force of the abyss. Broken foot, open mouth, soldering iron, craniotomy, beheading, lingchi, flooding, burning, acupuncture, twisting, tearing, cutting \ Countless cruel torture that human beings can imagine can not be repressed to emerge in people''s minds, as if they feel the same, and those pain is like it really happened to them, making people feel dizzy for a time. However, a trace of cyan, red and brown ripples flashed on Brahmi and the two paladins, which were not affected by this strange force. This is the altar where pain rules Mosta! Bellamy reacted at the first time, but then her feet were empty. Bellamy noticed that the whole ground began to collapse, and everyone seemed to be swallowed into the bottomless abyss. The saints adjusted their posture at the first time, stepped on the falling rock and began to try to rescue those who fell together, but found that hundreds of people fell together. For a time, the saints didn''t know what to do. Alubioni of the Cepheus took the lead, weaving two chains into a huge cobweb in mid air to catch everyone. On the shaky chain, before they had time to breathe, a huge force had been shot from below. The strong wind pressure formed an invisible sharp blade enough to cut gold and iron. Even the chain of silver holy clothes could not withstand it. Immediately, they fell apart, and then they began their second high-altitude fall. Light breeze! A green awn flashed across the crown of the green wind on Bellamy''s forehead. A breeze held everyone like a big hand and landed safely on the ground. However, when a group of people came back to their senses, they found that they had been heavily surrounded. "What a grand welcoming ceremony!" Caludia smiled, clenching her fist. But soon the smile disappeared from kaludia''s face, because several huge figures stood behind the cult. (to be continued.) Chapter 719 ?readx(); Evil believers in black robes, painful walkers covered with torture tools, scorpions with human appearance but completely distorted, and even several real demons from the abyss, although not powerful demons at the supervisor level, but also high-level demons. These various abnormally distorted monsters surrounded Brahmi and his party. At this time, Bellamy was surprised to find that this underground altar had completely surpassed any other demon altar he had seen. For example, this altar was filled with blood smell and slaughtered corpses everywhere, which was almost alienated into another space. Obviously, the power of the abyss around is so strong that people''s skin feels tingling, but I didn''t notice it at all in Wangdu before. But now there is no spare time for Bellamy to think carefully. The Templars have quickly formed a circular array, and their shields have resisted the spikes from the scorpion. "Keep your formation and don''t panic!" Filin, the paladin who cast the God of fire, had the experience of leading the war. In this case, she immediately took over the command task of the commander. Although the attack of human scorpion is fierce, every piece of armor worn by the Templar is carefully crafted by the craftsmen of the holy capital, and the defense in the standard equipment is absolutely top. Not to mention that Bellamy also blessed the Templars with the blessing of the wind for the first time. Whenever a spike breaks through the defense to hit the Templars, the breeze around will roll up to form a wind shield. The position of the saints is somewhat subtle at the moment. In the original book, the saints have experienced almost all small-scale battles. Such a confrontation between the two armies makes the saints stay in the center with the paladin tokni for a time. After seeing that the attack of the scorpion didn''t work, the cults immediately swarmed up. The Templars were still unmoved, but maintained the formation and fought back with sharp swords. Although the cults were more dominant in number, the Templars were better trained. The Templars who had been maintained in the round array cooperated with each other to defeat the enemies several times more than themselves, The injured will be quickly sent to the rear for treatment by the priest. If we were facing an ordinary secular army at the moment, even if we were surrounded, the Templars would definitely be able to defeat the enemy soldiers and escape safely, but the problem is that the enemy is not simple. Ordinary evil believers with swords do not pose much threat. Although the believers who dominate Mostar are a group of madmen who have long been used to pain, ordinary evil believers are good at a series of despicable means such as assassination, kidnapping and sneak attack. Now when facing the enemy, they naturally lose their original advantages and are quickly defeated. Although the cults soon left dozens of bodies, the next painful Walker and blood Bone Demon still caused harm to the Templar. "Be careful! Stop it!" "Cut off its head. The monster will die only if it cuts off its head." Holding the saw blade in his hand, the painful walker with violent power was not afraid of the wound cut on his body by the sword blade. He had brutally forced to tear open a corner of the Templar''s defense line. The huge power was even enough to twist and deform the shield made of fine iron. On the defense line that was pried open, more cults took this opportunity to rush up and fight with the Templar. The most frightening thing is the huge high-level demons. As the main priest, Brahmi directly aimed at the devil and bombarded each other with divine thunder. However, before, even demons at the supervisor level had magical magic, but now the effect is halved in this altar full of deep power. Brahmi knew very well that the Demon power filled in the altar formed a shield, as if he wanted to shield the connection between himself and the gods. It''s a bold move! In his anger, Brahmi mobilized his divine skills again and spread out in a circular arc, sweeping away the evil believers guarding the demons around. At the moment when a high-level demon showed the gap, Brahmi had been thundered by the pure evil thunder, and the whole altar began to tremble slightly. The demons who were hit in the front only had time to scream and turned into dust. The assassin Quinn followed Brahmi''s footsteps. The poisoned dagger in his hand blocks any cult who tries to attack the dead corner of the priest of the Lord of the storm. On the other side, the battle continued. Under the crazy impact of the pain Walker and the blood Bone Demon, the defense line of the Templars began to stir. These twisted monsters who were not afraid of pain and death began to break through the defense line. The golden light flashed! A sword spirit flew out of the sky and cut off a painful walker who was killing with his sword. However, this powerful sword spirit did not stop. Several evil believers following the painful Walker also followed in the footsteps of the former. The person who rescued was naturally al Sid. After the scuffle between the two sides began, the saint fighters finally found a chance to fight. Kaludia''s Scarlet needles in Scorpio kept firing. The sharp pain brought by the poison of the golden Scorpio was unbearable even for the believers who dominated the pain for a time. The recruits fell to the ground one after another and howled hysterically. Originally, the scarlet needle would more often give the enemy the opportunity to consider surrender. But in the face of these inhuman heretics, kaludia began to aim at their hearts without reservation. It is easy for paladins and Templars to deal with the cults in front of them. With the help of at least five paladins, it is even easy to describe. Filin, the paladin of the God of fire, is not only directing the battle, but also observing the battle of the saints. I have to say that so far, the fighting power of the saints surprised Feilin. Although she expected that the other party''s strength was very strong, she still underestimated the other party. The chain in the hands of alubioni of the fairy throne has both attack and defense. Although alubioni was slightly injured by the demon attack before, after drinking a bottle of medicine, the fully recovered alubioni knocked down one cult after another with the chain, and did not slow down the attack until he was entangled by a blood bone demon. However, under the chain, the originally frenzied blood bone devil has begun to lose the wind. Although the bone spurs on his body continue to stab out, there is no defense that can break through the chain. On the west side of the circular array, olufi and arugolu stood together. The beautiful sound played by the silver saint of Lyra reverberated in the bloody altar. Although the sound of killing was loud around, it could not cover up the sound. The strange power generated by the two serenades, olufi confused many enemies, Even some painful walkers seemed to have lost their senses and stood stunned. No matter how the cults urged them, they would no longer take action. This phenomenon boosted the morale of the Templars. However, the most terrible thing in this scuffle is the Medusa shield in the hands of urugolu, Perseus. The Medusa shield, which can make people stare into stone statues, is now a great power. In addition to the painful walkers and blood bone demons who have lost their eyes, ordinary cults are turned into stone statues in front of the Medusa shield, The strange scene made the evil believers look frightened one after another. Although some people had noticed the particularity of the shield in the hands of Aaron, no one could kill Aaron with their eyes closed. And the end of opening your eyes is completely turned into a stone statue under the curse and gaze of the Gorgon! "You can deal with these monsters!" When a painful Walker was killed, arugolu, who had fighting experience, chose to avoid it and threw it to tocconi and the Templar. "Understand!" Although at first tocconi was surprised by the ability of the arugula to petrify the enemy, soon the paladin of the God of the earth responded quickly and pushed forward with the Templar centered on the arugula, specially responsible for cleaning up the demons and cults not affected by the Medusa shield. For example, under the strange power of the orc Paladin, the bones on the whole body of the blood bone devil caught by tokni at the moment have been torn apart. The originally violent blood bone devil is now dying. Although tokni has been successfully hit with bone spurs before, the paladin of the God of the earth not only has strong strange power, Under the blessing of divine skill, it still has high defense. The attack of blood Bone Demon only left a few insignificant skin and flesh wounds on tokni. After one punch made the blood bone devil''s head explode, tocconi followed arugolu and swept all the enemies in front of him. Although there were a large number of evil believers at first, it was not endless. After the battle, the Templars lost more than 30 people and injured countless people, but there were as many as 200 or 300 evil believers in one place, mixed with the bodies of many painful walkers, human scorpions and other monsters. Three high-level demons were also solved by Brahmi, but the main priest of the God of the storm was extremely tired. Using divinity here is several times the normal space outside. Not only that, Brahmi can also keenly perceive that his physical consumption is much faster than normal. This altar is like a huge black hole, constantly absorbing a person''s vitality. What the hell is going on? Wait! This is not the devil''s main altar! Brahmi thought of the most serious possibility, but if this is the main altar, the guard force is too weak. At least the previous pain dominates the altar, and there are also supervisor level demons. Here is just a group of cults and several high-level demons. However, the next second, the change of the altar began to respond to Brahmi''s query. Around the altar, six tall towers were derived from the ground to form a cage, which surrounded the group in the middle. When someone looked at these new tall towers, he was almost stunned and couldn''t close his mouth, even more shocking than the road of corpses he had passed before. The tower is completely gathered by countless people, and the most terrible thing is that these people who are tortured by countless torture are still alive. They twist and struggle, and send out heart-rending screams and groans, just like the sonata of hell, which makes people''s teeth sour. It''s no use having too many useless soldiers! > A thick voice echoed in the altar. The corpses of evil believers on the ground seemed to howl with the sound. The next second, all the corpses'' skin fell off like rot, the scarlet muscles began to fade from the skeleton, and the bloody white bones began to float and condense in the air, Gradually, a huge and strange monster began to take shape! There can be no mistake! Brahmi no longer doubts that the altar in the underground imperial mausoleum of zegus kingdom is indeed the main altar of Mosta dominated by pain! (~ ^ ~) mobile users, please visit http://m.piaotian.net Chapter 720 ?readx(); The main altar dominated by demons! For a moment, Brahmi was taken by surprise by this change. The so-called main altar is the hub of the devil master in the main material plane. The forces of the abyss collected in each devil altar will gather here to provide a continuous channel for the devil master to create an intersection and invade the world, The main altar itself is also connected to a part of the soul of the demon master and has uniqueness. Destroying the main altar is equivalent to destroying all altars of the demon master in the main material plane, and can also seriously damage the master noumenon. Destroying the main altar has always been the biggest blow to the devil. When the devil raged in the western part of the mainland, the holy capital has been looking for the whereabouts of the main altar of the devil when eliminating evil believers. However, because of the importance of the main altar itself, each demon master carefully hid its wings, So far, the holy capital has destroyed many demon altars, large and small, but there has been no trace of the main altar. Unexpectedly, there is the main altar of pain dominating Mosta in the imperial mausoleum of zegus kingdom. An indistinct blood red figure emerged in the void. The fierce eyes were full of tyranny and madness. Staring at Bellamy, under the protection of the divine power of the holy thing, Bellamy was immune to the huge spiritual attack of the other party, which was enough to make any mortal fear madness, but Bellamy also looked dignified and still had some panic in her heart. Although the demon projected in the virtual shadow is not the master of pain, but it is also the demon second only to the Lord in the abyss - Lord bereset of thorns! The adjutant of demon master Mostar! Bellamy judged the identity of the other party and entrusted the suffering master to wreak havoc in the west of the mainland during this time. However, Bellamy supplemented many documents and materials about the suffering master in the holy capital. Bereset is a powerful demon at the Lord level, two levels higher than the demon at the supervisor level, In the abyss, Lord level demons also have their own territory. Generally speaking, they will not easily surrender to other demons, even masters and kings, but thorns Lord bereset and Mosta are demons with the same taste. Both sides like torture, torture and killing. According to the documents, bereset served as Mosta''s adjutant for a long time in the abyss, managing the whole field for him and torturing the captured and fallen souls. Just like Mostar, who was dominated by pain, bereset did not hesitate to extract the skeleton and flesh of his believers and bonded them together. A twisted skeleton monster has an upper body like a human, but also a lower body like a beast and an insect. Countless tentacles hang tightly on the rock wall, and dark eyes are staring at Brahmi. "Go back to the darkness, devil!" The hairy Bellamy who was stared at by the other party quickly gathered divine thunder. Thunder light was emitted from Brahmi and aimed at bramble Lord bereset in the virtual shadow, while the skeleton demon attached to the rock wall rushed down and circled like a centipede to protect bramble Lord bereset. At the moment of hitting the skeleton devil, the divine thunder immediately burst its limbs, but the skeleton devil seemed to care nothing and rushed at Bellamy with his broken body. With the blessing of the wind, Bellamy quickly flew into the air with Quinn. The lost claws of the skeleton devil tore five shocking traces on the ground. Bellamy in the air also noticed that there were a steady stream of white bones floating towards the devil in the blood pool in the center of the altar. These white bones accumulated in the devil''s wound and integrated with it, so that the wound of the devil''s lower body struck by God began to recover quickly. blamed! Bellamy secretly scolded and gathered the divine thunder to bombard the past again. This time, a more powerful evil breaking thunder was used, but the power of the abyss in the altar hindered the exertion of the divine art. The power of the evil breaking thunder, which was enough to seriously injure the governor level demon at one blow, was reduced by at least 40%. Skeleton demon was keen to avoid Brahmi''s attack and did not pursue. Instead, the devil aimed at the Templar who was at a loss not far away. When monsters as big as dragons, which seem to appear only in nightmares, rush over with a strong murderous spirit, ordinary soldiers and mercenaries may have been defeated by fear, but the Knights of the holy capital have made clear the enemies they will face in the future when they take over the sword and become Temple knights, Perhaps when the enemies in documents and books have really appeared in front of us, even if they have already been mentally prepared, they will feel shocked and afraid. However, in the end, the Templars still did not collapse. Under the command of paladin filin, the Knights quickly set up a battle formation. "It can be judged from the breath of the abyss that it is a supervisor level demon. Don''t fight with the other side and attack its side." The sword in Paladin filin''s hand began to burn like a flame, and countless sparks scattered like life and fell on the Templars. In an instant, all Templars, whether weapons or shields, began to turn red as if they had been blessed with fire. However, when five Mars floated on the saint fighter, the holy clothes flashed slightly with gold and silver. Mars disappeared, and it seemed that it could not be blessed by the power of the God of fire! Feilin didn''t notice this anomaly, because the huge curly skeleton demon had attacked her. In the face of the huge impact, even the Templar knights with the power of the God of cast fire dare not fight directly. Although the Knights have begun to dodge to the left and right, the devil''s twisted body is still like a whip on the ground. The Templar who could not escape in time immediately flew up, and his armor, even if blessed with divine power, was distorted and deformed under great force. Just for a moment, the devil began to kill like a wolf who rushed into the sheep. "Attack from both sides. Pay attention to its body. Don''t be entangled by its tentacles!" Under the command of Feilin, the Templar attacked from both sides of the devil''s body. The long sword endowed with the power of the God of casting fire cut into the devil''s body like a red knife cut into cream. For a time, the skeleton devil''s body was dismembered by countless sharp blades, and the broken bones began to fall on the ground. However, when the skeleton devil twisted his huge body and circled again, it was like a storm made of white bones. Those tentacles seemed to turn into the sharpest blade, which tore the unfortunately involved Templar into a state of fragmentation in an instant. Soon, the holy capital paid 20 deaths and injuries. After the skeleton demon seized and crushed a Templar, the paladin tocconi of the God of the earth rushed forward and hit the other party''s lower abdomen with a heavy fist. In front of the huge demon, the seemingly small fist burst out incredible power. The whole demon body was knocked upside down, and the hit part was completely sunken. The skeleton demon who twisted his body and recovered did not moan or anger. Like a mindless killing machine, he waved his huge claws to tokney to tear up the paladin in front of him. "Just in time!" In the face of this rapid attack, ORC tokni didn''t give in, but violently issued a strong perseverance. With a fierce grasp of his hands, he stubbornly blocked the devil''s claws. Although the orc Paladin blessed by the God of the earth has unusual strange power, the power of the devil is also very small. Although this blow was forcibly stopped by tokni, the ground under the orc''s feet cracked under the powerful power. Even so, the ORC with green veins on his forehead still clenched his teeth and wrestled with the devil. Taking advantage of the gap where the devil was entangled by tocconi, the Templars rushed forward again and cut down the huge body of the devil. This time, they not only attacked the devil''s body, but also tried their best to eliminate the bones floating from the altar, so as to avoid the evil devil from repairing his body again. The skeleton devil seems to have the same strange power as himself, but he didn''t expect it. However, the seemingly small tokni only blocked one of his claws, and he had another! While exerting greater strength to suppress tocconi, the other side waved another huge claw to completely crush the bold Orc in front of him. At the moment of crisis, tocconi was not afraid or busy breaking away from the anti bondage of the devil, because there were several trusted comrades in arms beside him. The paladin filin, the God of fire, fell from the sky. The flame sword in her hand directly cut off half of the devil''s palm with the power of cutting gold and iron, and the golden sword spirit flying from behind tocconi completely penetrated through the center of the devil''s arm with the power of destruction, directly dividing the gloomy and pale bone arm into two. "Chain ~ wrap it around!" Under the control of alubioni, the two silver chains of the silver robe of Cepheus circled out like a spirit snake and wound around the broken arm of the devil. Seeing the success, alubioni grabbed the chain to help tocconi control the other hand of the skeleton demon, but the huge force of the demon''s struggle made alubioni drag and slide. Seeing this, arugolu of Perseus and olufi of Lyra came forward to help arubioni grasp the chain. Many Templars also responded quickly and rushed up to help the silver Saint fight with the huge skeleton devil. "Well done!" Feilin and elsid immediately joined hands to attack the past. As sword masters, they both knew that the opportunity at hand would not come again. The holy sword in elsid''s hand was shining with dazzling golden light, and the flame sword in Feilin''s hand was shining with dazzling hot light. In this bloody altar, it was like two lights cutting through the darkness. Under this blow, the whole skeleton demon''s upper body had been completely cut off in the shape of an X from the shoulder, and her fragmented body collapsed immediately after losing the support point. Finally! After knocking down the behemoth in front of them, Al Sid and Feilin had no time to be happy. Suddenly, the blood pool in the center of the altar was boiling like an erupting volcano, and the strength of the abyss around seemed to drag the whole space into the endless void. This is breaking the boundary! Fillington was shocked. The demon master in the abyss was trying to come directly to the present world. (to be continued.) PS: today, I witnessed a car accident. A young man running a red light was hit by an Audi on the spot, and blood flowed all over the place. Everybody ~ remember to wait three minutes instead of one second Chapter 721 ?readx(); In the altar, the power of the abyss was boiling, and the strong smell of blood even made the imprisoned souls on the six towers cry more madly. On the other side of the altar, the panting Brahmi stared at the change in front of him. The figure of Lord bereset of thorns began to become clear gradually. The Lord level devil was no longer fighting with himself in the way of projection in the abyss. Now the devil Lord was crossing the interface and entering the world. Not only that, Brahmi could clearly feel it, Behind the Lord of thorns, a more powerful and tyrannical atmosphere is about to stir. Demon master Mostar is trying to break the boundary! "Feilin! Let everyone get out of here. Go and inform Haidai to evacuate the people in the palace immediately. If necessary, the whole King''s people should \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Bramble Lord berecet''s voice interrupted Brahmi, which contained violent power and began to sweep the altar. All those who listened to berecet''s desperate voice like the last cry of people who died miserably, even the temple knight with God''s blessing, curled up and knelt down, and many people''s ears and noses even began to flow blood. Compared with the Templar, Bellamy was the one who suffered the brunt of beresait''s power, but with the crown of green wind, Bellamy clenched her teeth and supported it, but the assassin Quinn showed a very uncomfortable look, even if Bellamy was blessed with divine power. This is the demon lord! Although he felt as if there were thousands of needles in his mind, Quinn still strongly supported his body to protect Brahmi. The Demon Lord in front of him had begun to get rid of the mentality of virtual shadow. His huge dark body was like a demon God, and the black armor on his body was full of evil spells, The abnormal proportions of the two huge claws highlight that they look more terrible than skeleton demons, and thorns spread from the demon lord''s body wrap around its own body. Let bereset look like a self punishing ascetic monk. The most terrible thing is that those dark green thorns are covered with painful faces, and the voice of despair is constantly crying out from the mouth of the face. If ordinary evil believers only have the breath of the abyss, the breath of the abyss on high-level demons is like sewage. The abyss breath of the devil in charge of the army is crystal, so the demon lord bereset in front of him is a huge ocean, full of the evil tide of filthy tyranny. Bereset sent out a wild roar, and the sound wave was like a typhoon passing through, although it was ready for defense. But Bellamy was still blown upside down like a boat in the wind. While bereset roared, countless thorns grew from the surrounding rock walls. These seemingly beautiful plants bloomed and fruited in an instant, and produced huge mouths with sharp teeth from the fruits. "Be careful, Lord priest!" Quinn didn''t care about the pain. Then, the Flying Magic blessed by Bellamy had fully met the incoming thorns and vines and avoided the sharp teeth. The assassin had quickly cut into the center of the vines and completely cut off a vine. However, when he took back the dagger, Quinn suddenly noticed that the weapon, which was considered to be excellent in quality, made a corrosive squeak. The liquid in the vine is impressively acidic. At Quinn''s dull moment, several other vines also rolled over. Just as Quinn was ready to pull out his back weapon to fight, the divine thunder from berheath fell first, and the vines quickly turned into ashes in the thunder. However, more and more vines continued to grow from the rock wall and the ground, and the whole demon lord altar became like a virgin forest in an instant. A hostile forest! After helping Quinn out of the siege, Bellamy quickly focused on bereset. Although the vines made by Lord thorns were attacking the Templars, Bellamy was really unable to get out of the way to help his companions in the face of demon lords like bereset. Worst of all, according to Feilin''s response. The whole altar seems to be blocked and alienated into another space. Even where the people fell, it is now a red Nebula in the distance, and the original road has long disappeared. The devil''s altar is a building built in this world, even the main altar. Although the devil can use the power of the abyss to pull the main altar into his own field in the abyss to trap the enemy, the law of the interface is not so easy to break. Under the powerful power of the law of the interface, the so-called masters and kings are insignificant, as long as the power of the abyss is exhausted, The whole main altar will still return to its original normal space under the constraints of the law of the interface. But the problem is that now they have no reinforcements and retreat! Brahmi tried to mobilize the divine power in the crown of Cuifeng, and the divine thunder has attacked bereset. Even if the devil is isolated from the world by the whole main altar. However, it is impossible to isolate the connection between himself wearing the holy thing and the gods. The divine thunder with dazzling light, like a spirit snake, continues to land on the ground under the will of Bellamy, bombarding bereset and the thorny forest it created. Wherever he goes, the flame ignited by lightning is constantly devouring the vines, But when the flame goes out, vines grow again on the scorched ground. However, bereset''s strength as a demon lord is also quite good. Theoretically, if he tries his best to deal with Brahmi, the main priest of the God of storm may have little chance of winning under the current situation. Only bereset suppresses his own strength and constantly drives the high towers around, making the power of the abyss of the whole altar more boiling and creating a greater intersection. And those souls who were imprisoned in the high tower and tortured, their sharp and desperate cries and wails ran through Bellamy''s ears as if to pierce the eardrum. Bersis, the God of the storm, has observed everything in the oracle. Destroying the devil''s main altar is no less than looking for the son of the star. The God of the storm is brewing divine thunder, ready to break through the interface and directly bombard the devil''s main altar in the present world to turn this dirty land into ashes. Life and death belhees can''t do this now. Bellamy and the Knights of the holy capital are in the altar. When the God thunder falls, everyone will become a victim. Brahmi, who is connected with the gods, also knows the difficulties of the God of storm. The only thing he can do now is to blast a path here to let everyone return to normal space. Although the devil has alienated the altar into the abyss by the power of the abyss, it does not mean that he has completely cut off the connection between the altar and the present world, The demon master does not have this ability, and even the gods can''t do it. "Hateful ~ pure evil thunder!" Bellamy has been attacking beresait continuously. With the help of divine magic, Quinn has added the wind shield to avoid being swallowed up by the vines. Although the thorns Lord does not take the initiative to attack, it is only a negative defense, and the strong power of the abyss is expanding the intersection, Brahmi could already feel that the ominous power of the demon master was spreading from the distant abyss to the present world bit by bit. Once the Lord comes, everyone will be finished. Let alone the power of the Lord, no one here can compete with Brahmi himself, and behxis, the God of the storm, will never continue to wait, which will directly destroy the main altar here. After a false shot, Bellamy didn''t love war, and took Quinn to the Templars. Bramble Lord beresaite smiled grimly. The idea of the small mortal in front of her could not hide from herself. Unfortunately, she finally had to usher in despair. Those useless wastes in zegus Kingdom exposed the main altar of pain. Now all people have been dominated and sacrificed to form the power of the abyss. Even if the five supreme gods of the holy capital come here in person, Then you should also bring back a gift to the master of pain before you leave. Otherwise, the crazy Mosta is a difficult master to deal with. The vines began to twist and become like huge tentacles. More vines grew up on the ceiling of the altar with bereset''s will. The huge tentacles followed Bellamy and pulled at Bellamy with powerful force like a whip. Bellamy, who screamed bad, turned around and gathered divine thunder, and penetrated a large hole in the center of the tentacle. At the critical moment, two people in mid air passed through the center of the hole. The splashed acidic body fluid was blown away by the wind shield around him without causing any damage. However, the crisis has not been lifted. Drops of light yellow liquid fell like raindrops over Bellamy. The vines growing above twisted and rolled and broke, and the corrosive body fluids immediately made the Templars fighting with the vines below vulnerable. Sophisticated weapons can''t resist the acid for a long time. The armor of the temple Knights was corroded in a very short time. The acid falling on the skin immediately destroyed the human body at an amazing speed. Some temple Knights screamed and fell to the ground and quickly turned into a pile of fuzzy flesh and blood in the falling acid. Seeing that the situation was wrong, alubioni immediately formed a huge umbrella over his head with a chain: "everyone hide!" However, it is not safe to hide in this temporary defense line. The vines around continue to attack madly. With great strength, the chains of the silver holy clothes began to crack one after another, and finally completely smashed. That''s terrible! However, at the moment of crisis, Bellamy, who arrived in time, did not care about her embarrassed appearance. With a wave of blue shimmer, a huge whirlwind was formed over the heads of the people, and all the acid was blown away. However, before Brahmi had time to gather the divine thunder and blast open an escape Road, the Lord of thorns not far away had come with strides, and at the same time, the skeleton demon on the ground, which had been hit, stood up again in a more terrible posture under the package of vines. The most despairing thing is that in the center of the altar, with the expansion of the intersection, a vague shadow has loomed in mid air, and two ugly demons burst out of the blood pool like breaking their shells. In terms of breath, they are all demons at the supervisor level. (to be continued.) Chapter 722 ?readx(); A lord level demon plus three supervisors, and there is a demon master in the blood pool. He is trying to break through the shackles of the law of the interface and come to the world. The current situation even makes Bellamy feel a little desperate` You think you can escape? Even if behxis destroyed the main altar, but you! Bellamy islitton! Little slave of God ~ your ending is only to fall into the void, where will you be tortured forever! > The voice of thorns Lord made people''s teeth sour again, and his eyes full of tyranny were firmly locked on Bellamy. It is a fact that the main altar has been exposed. Bersis, the God of the storm, and other supreme gods have noticed the location of the main altar. Then, no matter how much the price is paid, the gods will destroy the main altar and cut off the connection between the demon master and the world. This is an irreversible established fact. For Mosta, the master of pain, it can be said to be a huge loss, Now, no matter how angry Mosta is, it is useless, but in the end, the master of pain decided to bring pain to behis, the God of the storm, and the holy capital, even if the main altar is destroyed. Bellamy islitton! The Lord priest of the God of the storm will pull her into the twisted void anyway. Where can she taste thousands of pain! The two new governor demons and skeleton demons rushed over together. Although the thorns Lord didn''t plan to do it himself in order to expand the intersection, in the face of the three powerful demons at the governor level, Brahmi immediately added a crystal stone in his hand and crushed it without hesitation. In an instant, the wind was blowing violently, and the divine power of the God of storm in the crystal stone emerged. The emerald wind crown on Bellamy''s forehead seemed to be injected with new vitality, scattering a vibrant cyan light. The giant of the wind, who was full of lightning, appeared in front of Brahmi, with a human shape and dressed in silver armor. In the armor, it was not flesh and blood, but surging and circling storms. Lightning shone from time to time, and the giant''s legs were swept by the wind, which made it float in the air forever` The messenger of the storm God belchis crossed the law of the interface and came to the main priest of the gods. His blue eyes shining with lightning were looking directly at the devil in front of him. "Please, Messenger of my God!! please try to buy me some time" After moving out the last straw, Bellamy, who is spiritually connected with the giant of the wind through the holy thing, immediately explained the situation briefly. Facing three supervisor level demons. There is also a covetous thorns Lord bereset. Although the envoy of the God of storm is powerful, it also has limits. In the case of one-on-one, it will never lose to any supervisor demon, but now one-to-three or even one-to-four. Bellamy did not dare to expect the other side to destroy all the demons with great power. She hoped that the divine envoy could fight for time to open a channel for herself. The messenger of the God of storm just nodded faintly. Then his hands gathered thunder and aimed at one of the governor demons with lizard shape but two heads. The blue arc filled the air with heat in an instant. The governor demons who were rushed by him didn''t dare to take the blow and jumped quickly. The failed lightning scratched a charred trace on the ground. Where they went, the growing vines quickly turned to ashes. At the same time, the skeleton devil, which was wrapped again by vines, was like an ancient Dead Skeleton placed in the primeval forest for countless years. Together with the vines growing on him, it was like a poisonous snake full of filthy tentacles winding around the wind giant. One grabbed the other''s neck, regardless of the scratches torn out by the skeleton devil''s claws on the armor, the wind giant''s lightning fist hit directly, causing half of the skeleton devil''s face to collapse. Other demons may be seriously injured, but the skeleton demon can also be classified as a half dead creature to a large extent. This punch is not enough to make it fall down. A large number of vines began to grow on the damaged face. These vines like poisonous snakes kept twisting and rolling, which quickly repaired the wound of the demon, and even spread over the windward giant` And the skeleton devil himself rolled his lower body to try to wrap up the giant of the wind. It''s impossible to tie the wind with a rope! Fearless of each other''s vines, he punched the skeleton devil one by one with lightning fist, until the last heavy punch made the skeleton devil directly break his arms and fly out upside down, but the third supervisor devil had rushed over in this gap. Just like two human beings bonded together in front and back, the upper and lower parts of the body have heads respectively. The supervisor devil who has crawled forward has knocked down the wind giant with arrogant power. The upper head opens its mouth and sings the devil''s language full of filthy power. It rises quickly in the black fog, and hands like smoke emerge in the fog to grasp the wind giant. The place where the wind giant was hit by the claw disappeared as if it had been corroded, but as an envoy, the wind giant has repaired the wound very quickly. His hands thundered again and fought with the governor devil. For a moment, lightning exploded in the vines, black claws and various evil spells crossed the storm, and the whole altar shook slightly under the battle of both sides. On the other side, Bellamy was not idle. Under the guidance of the oracle of behris, Bellamy quickly found the junction between the altar and the present world. Bound by the law of the interface, the devil''s power is not enough to drag all the space in the present world into the abyss. There are many junction points between the altar and the present world, but most of them are blocked by the power of the abyss and are not easy to get through. Brahmi can only find the weakest junction point to break through. "Yes, the junction here is the closest to this world!" If Bellamy searches slowly by herself, it may take a month to find the weakest place among the many junction points, but under the guidance of the oracle of behris. In a few minutes, brahmy set his goal. However, on the other side, the situation was not good. When two supervisor demons entangled the wind giant, the remaining supervisor demon in the shape of a lizard rushed directly to the Templars through the gap. Bellamy saw that she was preparing to fight back with divine magic, but the paladins filin and tocconi stood in front of Bellamy. "Lord Brahmi, let''s deal with this demon. Please continue to open the channel connecting the world!" Knowing the seriousness of the situation, Feilin and tockney are facing the supervisor level devil. Just now, Feilin joined hands with elsid to eliminate the skeleton devil with the same strength as the supervisor level devil with the cooperation of the temple knights. This time, Feilin is also confident to eliminate the devil in front of her. The Templars quickly set up, and the five saints also expressed their willingness to join the battle. This time, Feilin completely regarded the saints as her own people. After all, the previous five people have shown extraordinary strength, and there is no doubt about the assistance of the saints who can knock down the skeleton demon. Compared with the skeleton devil, this lizard devil with only two heads is obviously an extremely agile enemy. Although his body looks huge, he can climb on the rock wall as quickly as a beast. The devil who directly jumped down from the high altitude directly rushed into the formation of the paladin knights, and swept over with a spike like a mace tail, Seven or eight knights were directly beaten out. When Feilin had been attacked by the sword of fire, the devil dodged quickly, and then grabbed it with sharp claws. Fortunately, tokney stood up and resisted the attack. However, the supervisor devil in the shape of lizard was not willing to fight. He immediately threw away tokney and rushed to Bellamy. "Stop it! Protect the chief priest Brahmi!!" Feilin couldn''t help being anxious. Bellamy is now condensing magic to try to open the channel connecting the present world. It''s unimaginable to be disturbed by the devil. The Templars in charge of the rear defense also rushed up regardless of the danger, trying to block the powerful devil with flesh and blood. Everyone knows one thing. If they don''t stop the devil now, no one can leave here alive once the devil master comes. Lizard demons are flying the Templars blocking the way forward while sprinting. The fallen Knights leave a trace of blood, while the crazy demons are still charging without fear of the blade. Until the saint fighter blocked the way of the supervisor devil, kaludia rushed. Facing the monster like devil that brought disaster to the earth in the fanruo mythological era, the scarlet poison needle 15 was not reserved, but the huge body of the devil endured the poison needle that was enough to make people crazy and die in severe pain for 15 years, but it just howled in pain, Then one of the devil''s heads spewed black flames towards kaludia. Knowing something bad, kaludia immediately stepped back to avoid the flame, but her body was more or less contaminated with some. The luster quickly became dim under the red smoke of the golden holy clothes. Kaludia suddenly showed that the flame did not feel any burning, but it made people feel unusually cold, just like even the bone marrow and even the soul would be frozen. The golden sword spirit soared out of the air and hit the devil''s neck. However, the power of the holy sword scratched a deep blood mark on the devil''s neck, and the gray scale on it was even harder than steel. However, the devil also stopped spitting because of his injury. After elsid saved kaludia, the silver Saint also fought up. "Turn into a stone statue!" The frontmost arugolu aimed the Medusa shield at the devil, and the serpentine slowly opened her eyes with curse and aligned with one of the devil''s heads. In an instant, the supervisor devil howled, and the power of the abyss burst out. When the silver saint of Perseus, Aaron Luton, felt that his whole body was swept by a great force, and a crack appeared on the Medusa shield on his arm, which even spread to the silver holy coat of the whole arm. Damn ~ no effect! Having lost his mace, arugolu had to step back and give up the front line to his companions. ... Chapter 723 The demons at the supervisor level are powerful demons with the ability to unify the army in the distorted void, and each demon at the supervisor level has its own special power. At first, the saints and paladins joined hands to fight the skeleton demons, which makes people despise the opponents more or less. In the eyes of many people, the legendary terrible demons are not immortal, Nor is it the kind of monster that can destroy heaven and earth. As long as the tactics are appropriate, they can be knocked down by relying on the power of mortals. WwW.XsHuoTXt. com But for the paladins and main priests who have come into contact with secular forces, they know one thing very well. The devil is not weak at all, let alone a supervisor level devil. When Brahmi had a hand with the governor level devil, he knew that the devil was bound by the law of the interface and could not directly come to the main material plane, that is, the present world. Even if he came to the present world through the intersection, he would still be affected by it. The size of the intersection determines whether the devil who can enter the present world is strong or not. It has just expanded fast enough to accommodate the intersection of the governor level devil, Even when the devil comes, he can''t exert too much power, just like a boxer with muscles. If he is locked in a small cabinet, he can''t exert all his strength. At first, when the strength of the main altar was not enough, the demons at the supervisor level naturally could not give full play to their strength. However, now, with the power of the thorns Lord bereset stirring the abyss and making the demon masters start to project their separate bodies, the strength of the three supervisors in the main altar gradually climbed up and almost returned to the strongest peak period. As belligerents, phenanthrene, tocconi and Saint fighters also gradually felt that the enemy in front of them was becoming stronger and stronger. The two heads of the devil screamed wildly. On one side, they could spit out black flames that could freeze all things, while on the other side, they were red smoke that could corrupt flesh and blood. The devil itself was as powerful and agile as a beast. It is several times stronger than the skeleton demon that people have fought before. Elsid and Feilin don''t want to defeat each other, just want to drag them. Behind them, Brahmi, protected by several Templars, is anxiously connecting with the channel of the world, with the fluctuation of cyan divine power. The red nebula that originally covered the altar began to disperse gradually, and the corpse road that people had walked before reappeared. Connected! After opening the passage, Brahmi quickly told the Knights around him, "hurry up! Leave now." "Lord priest. And you?" "I''m going to keep the channel. Keep it. You leave now. Come on!" The chief priest of the God of storm said without hesitation. Several Templars quickly nodded and walked to the distorted and shaking scene. At the moment of entering, several Templars found that they were like walking into a hundreds of long channels, and the end of the channel was the previous gloomy and terrible channel. "Feilin ~ arranged for everyone to evacuate quickly. The strength of the surrounding abyss is strengthening. I can''t maintain this passage for too long." The crown of the emerald wind was blowing a cyan light. However, Brahmi''s forehead was full of sweat. It was obvious that he had broken through the blockade of the power of the abyss and opened a road to the present world. Tocconi had to go forward to resist the devil. Feilin immediately began to arrange personnel to gradually evacuate out of the altar. Surprisingly, the first group of people arranged by Feilin were five Saint fighters. In the view of the paladin of the God of fire, the paladins are outsiders after all. They are forced to get involved in this matter, and have proved themselves during the time they get along. As a God, the paladin should let these brave soldiers evacuate first. If his side escapes first, it would not only violate the teachings of the gods, but also be a shame. In this dangerous moment, let yourself and his party withdraw first. Feilin''s move made al Sid''s liking for the holy capital increased a little, but al Sid rejected Feilin''s kindness. Now the demons in front of us are entangled by a group of people. If they and kaludia, as the main combat force, escape first, these Templars fighting together will pay great casualties in the later retreat. Al Sid didn''t want to see this. For this reason, Al Sid only asked the silver saint to withdraw first. The aurora of Perseus temporarily lost the Medusa shield, and the combat power of Aurora was sharply reduced. In the battle just now, Aurora woven a sharp blade with strings and cut off the devil''s tail at the cost of being hit by the devil''s claw in the chest, Fortunately, the silver holy clothes absorbed most of the impact and saved o''lufei''s life, but the broken ribs made o''lufei unable to continue fighting in a short time even after drinking the therapeutic potion. "Lord alobioni, won''t you go?" Arugolu, who helped olufi, looked at alubioni, the Cepheus, who seemed not ready to leave. "You go first. I''ll break up here." As the master of the bronze five strong Andromeda instant, alubioni is much better than instant in the manipulation and application of chains. Moreover, even if the chains of silver holy clothes are destroyed by demons, they can be continuously regenerated. In some ways, alubioni is a good player in field control and assistance. In the battle with demons, it can often make the other party haggard. With the departure of the Templars, the pressure of the battle has become greater and greater. Feilin and tockney have begun to fight the governor devil around elsid and kaludia. The ensnared governor devil became angry, and his two heads aimed at elsid, emitting flames and fog at the same time. After coming to this world, the powerful supervisor devil thought that his main enemy was the main priest of the gods and the two Paladins. Although the main priest called an envoy and entangled the other two companions, he could destroy each other in the face of the two Paladins as long as it took some time. However, after fighting, the devil found that compared with the paladin, the other five mortals wearing gold and silver armor are more difficult to deal with, or can''t be described as mortals. Whether it''s the golden sword gas cut by both hands or the pain caused by being stabbed by a poisonous needle, mortals can''t have this power. Paladin!? Or the paladin of the Holy See? In the battle with the holy capital and the Holy See, the supervisor devil does not remember that the God can give his followers this power. Although everyone of the holy Hui Knight of the Holy See has different fighting methods, the power of the holy Hui Knight still comes from the goddess after all. Even if the use methods are different, the origin is the same. "Kaludia! Attack its eyes, can you do it?" "This guy is more agile than expected. I''ll try my best ~" Al Sid ignored the devil''s clamor, avoided the flame, burst into the devil''s lower abdomen alone under the cover of kaludia''s Scarlet needle, and vowed to forge himself into a peerless sharp blade. The sword gas in the fighter''s hand had been cut out with all his strength. The sword gas broke through the scales and cut into the flesh and blood, and the devil''s rotten blood began to fall from his body, Although the blow was successful, Al Sid knew that the damage of the blow was still not enough. The skin and flesh of the other party were too thick, and the devil seemed to have no internal organs. The so-called blood in their bodies was different. Most of them were the same, like lava, emitting stench and high-temperature liquid. Before the demon''s huge body came down, Al Sid had stepped out first and put a sword on each other''s flank. The governor devil howled, not because he was injured, but because he was fooled and angry by the mortals in the eyes of elsid and kaludia. One by one, the Templars returned to the world through the twisted space. Bellamy was pale, but he still insisted on maintaining the channel. On the other side, although the envoy of the God of storm bersis was one enemy to two, even the power of the supervisor devil was increasing, But the giant of the wind still firmly grasped the initiative, and the skeleton demon revived again became a pile of bones that could not move. However, just as the Templars were retreating, suddenly the blood pool in the whole altar erupted completely, and the blood in it spewed in the air like a volcanic eruption. The blood flying in the air showed twisted faces, and countless wails and screams were heard in the whole altar, The tortured souls on the four high towers began to radiate an extremely unknown blood light as they resonated with it. For a moment, Brahmi felt that his spirit was invaded by a powerful force, and even the holy objects could not completely stop this consciousness. For a moment, Brahmi felt that he was trapped in a sea of blood, full of wild, wailing and screaming souls, and in the soul storm, a huge dark shadow looked at him with endless malice. The whole mind suddenly fell into chaos. The sudden pain made Bellamy scream, and then he fell to the ground. "Bellamy!" Orc Paladin tokni ran to Bellamy and picked up each other. "Bad... Bad... Lord... The Demon Lord has broken into the world." Bellamy clenched her teeth and tried to stand up pale, but her feet were soft and could not support her body in any case. At this time, two strong vines suddenly flashed in the boiling sea of blood. They were different from the previous green, but more strange and dazzling blood red. The vines seemed to hold the giant of the wind firmly with endless power like huge iron tongs. The messenger of the God of the storm was too haggard to defend. He just had time to fight back, and the contracted vines were crushed into two sections. "The game is over, mortal!" In the blood pool, bramble Lord beresaite came out. Compared with beresaite before, his body at the moment seemed more terrible. Countless red vines rolled like tentacles, and beresaite''s voice became real. It was no longer as if it came from another space as before. In the blood curtain erupted behind bereset, the virtual shadow of Mosta, the master of pain, also appeared. (to be continued.) Chapter 724 In the capital of King zegus, before Princess Haidai, who was hurriedly evacuated from the imperial mausoleum with the knights, could recover from the grief of being betrayed by her father, Haidai heard the exclamation of the palace guards and found that there were dark clouds in the originally sunny night sky, and countless lightning and thunder were rolling in the dark clouds, Every time she looked into the sky, Haidai would find that she seemed to be watched by some kind of huge consciousness, but this huge consciousness was not full of tyranny and bloody consciousness when facing the demon altar in the imperial mausoleum. ¨R£¬ Supreme, majestic, sacred, and endless anger! Before Haidai could react, the old priest Albert understood what. After exclaiming the name of the God of storm, the old priest hurriedly asked Haidai and the whole palace to leave the palace. If it was normal, maybe Haidai would hesitate, but after facing the devil''s altar and the devil Ben, Haidai didn''t dare to hesitate for half a minute. After Bellamy, the chief priest of the God of the storm, and the Templars also entered the terrible skeleton road to eliminate the devil, Haidai also understood that something must have happened in the devil altar, and the thunder clouds and lightning in the sky were obviously the miracles of behis, the God of the storm. This obviously showed that something unknown must have happened in the altar, Maybe Bellamy needs the help of the gods, or maybe the devil broke through the altar and was ready to attack the world. In any case, Haidai only understood one thing. The war between gods and Demons could not be participated by himself as a mortal and the whole zegus kingdom. At the first time, Haidai ordered the evacuation of the people in the whole palace. Now there is no time to consider the impact and royal majesty. Even if you want to consider it, you have to live first. The God of the storm, behris, is watching the earth from the divine domain. The power of the abyss in King zegus has completely spread, although behris can feel that his valued main priest is still in the bloody altar. But if we wait until the pain dominates Mostar to completely break into the main material plane, the result will inevitably bring greater disaster to the world. If behris came in person, he would certainly be able to repel Mostar and even save Brahmi''s life. However, when the gods came to the main material plane and the devil dominated the World War I, the whole king of zegus Kingdom might be turned into ruins. Although Bellamy has excellent qualifications and unlimited potential, compared with the safety of the main material plane, even with heartache, behis had to make a choice. God ray destroyed Mosta together with the main altar at the moment when Mosta entered the main material plane. In an instant, a voice came into belsis''s mind. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the main altar, bramble Lord bereset completely stepped into the main material plane. Compared with just now, bereset''s whole body is full of tyrannical power, which even Brahmi, who is wearing the holy thing of the God of the storm, feels the pain of acupuncture all over his skin. "It''s time to end mortals!" Bereset''s voice was no longer ethereal, and the tyrannical tone with a strong impact shook the whole altar. The vines around quickly rolled up like living snakes and attacked the weak people. Feilin and tocconi blocked the weak and powerless Brahmi for the first time, forcibly supported the body, and used the divine power to open the channel in the present world, which had already overdrawn Brahmi''s physical strength. During this period, they were attacked by the power of the abyss. Even if the God of storm behis could continuously provide divine power to Brahmi, Brahmi was mortal from beginning to end. Under the constant impact of divine power, Bellamy''s * * has reached its limit. I''m afraid there are only three Saint fighters left Although bereset''s momentum was amazing, like the incarnation of the evil god in the mythical era, Al Sid still took the first step to cut out the holy sword against the incoming vine. The golden sword Qi cut through the ground and cut straight at the vines, but elsid frowned, because the sword Qi melted rapidly like ice and fire in the rich blood fog. When it was cut on the vines, it could only enter half a minute, and even a bloody vine could not be cut off. With unstoppable power, the vine lashed at al Sid like a huge whip. Alubioni quickly used the chain whip to form a large steel net, but under the heavy blow of the vine. The chain of the silver holy garment was broken into pieces without holding on for five seconds. Al Sid retreated again and again in this short gap, and the divine sword in his hand kept cutting out. Unfortunately, in the strong power of the abyss, his power seemed to be seriously weakened and could not cause the initial destructive power. The huge claws of the demon lord bereset trampled on the ground fiercely, and a huge air wave rolled up in an instant. The huge power even made al SID, who was always a poker face, show a look of amazement. Under the tyrannical power, the golden holy clothes seemed to flash like he was aware of the danger. However, soon the golden light gradually faded, the strongest of the 88 holy clothes began to make subtle sounds, and some cracks began to appear on the holy clothes and spread slowly. The small universe of Al Sid''s whole body has been raised to the limit. The Golden Arm shining directly at bereset has been cut out with all its strength, and the golden sword spirit breaks out again like a person who will never give in. Moreover, this time, the sword Qi of the third aunt overlapped. When the mat rolled over, the vine was cut at the moment of contacting the sword Qi. The sword Qi that rushed out of the vine still didn''t stop and continued to cut towards bereset. Bereset''s non-human face, two pairs of green eyes staring at al SID, quite surprised: "sad dying struggle!!" The demon lord''s huge twisted arm waved fiercely, and the sword Qi cut by elsid seemed to be swallowed up by the endless abyss and disappeared without a trace. However, bereset seemed to be stagnant, because bereset noticed the faint blood mark on his arm. injured!? Even if it was only a trivial wound, but a mortal attack actually hurt himself. You know, even the main priest of the God of the storm had not been able to hurt his own body. After a short loss, the thorns Lord''s mind was filled with great anger, and those huge blood red vines seemed to sense the master''s will. They opened flowers one after another and revealed their big mouth full of sharp teeth. For a moment, Al Sid suddenly found that the time seemed to be slowed down, and kaludian''s nose not far away was bleeding, as if he was shouting something to himself. The pace of my hasty retreat is also followed by vines. Does it seem that my deadline has come? No thoughts! Al Sid quietly closed his eyes without anger or sadness. He just felt a trace of regret for his failure to reach the desperate situation of the sword. As a martial artist, he can only blame himself for his inferior skills. However, in an instant, a huge brute force hit him, and Al Sid opened his eyes fiercely. He found himself tightly held by the orc Paladin, and all the vines beat tokney on his back. Suddenly, the powerful centrifugal force made al Sid feel that he and tokney flew out like a shell. No, No After hitting the wall, Al Sid slowly recovered from his dizziness and found that the orc Paladin tokni beside him was lying in a pool of blood. Originally, the broad back was like being brutally torn open by countless sharp blades. The exuded blood almost dyed the ground red and turned tocconi over. Ayrside found that the orcs had more breath out and less air in at the moment, and recklessly took out the therapeutic medicine and water. Al Sid poured it all into tokney''s mouth. After feeding tockney the potion, elsid noticed that his right leg was broken. "Forget your stupid mortal!" "You are doomed to die here today. Despair!" In front, Scorpio golden saint kaludia, Cepheus silver Saint alobioni and fire god Paladin filin desperately tried to attack the Demon Lord. However, the two supervisor demons who had been watching the play now rushed out. In the face of the two supervisor demons, no matter how hard they tried, they could not beat them, The Demon Lord stood in front like an insurmountable high wall. Brahmy''s voice suddenly appeared in elsid''s mind and looked down the position of the voice. Al Sid found that not far away, under the escort of several Templars who had no time to evacuate, the weak main priest Brahmi lying on the ground was watching him with a look of pain. Brahmi showed a sad smile. It was obvious that the normally vigorous main priest had given up. Saint fighters are never easy to give up, but at the moment, Al Sid also knows the situation of his party. The Demon Lord is more terrible than expected. In addition, there are two supervising demons and the demon master behind him who is about to break into the world. Maybe there''s really nothing to do this time! However, Al Sid did not feel regretful, even if, as Brahmi said, his party, who should have embarked on the journey, were involved in the battle that cost their lives because of a temporary impulse. The battle on the other side is coming to an end. Kaludia alone deals with the supervisor devil in the shape of a lizard. The Scorpio golden saint with all his strength has just killed one head of the other party with a scarlet needle, but the double headed crawling supervisor devil dealt with by alobioni and Feilin can''t break through the endless witchcraft of the other party. Two ugly heads grinned at the same time. The governor demon who caught phenanthrene and alubioni respectively raised them, and the twisted head under him opened his mouth, as if he intended to swallow them alive. Even in the last one, alubioni still didn''t give up and tried to open the devil''s hand. Now! Suddenly, the whole altar space was pierced by a burning golden sword. With a gentle wave of the sword, the blocked space was cut open like fragile glass. The sword of fire fell down with unparalleled power. The double headed devil was cut off before he had time to respond when he realized that the situation was wrong! Pernlus!? Al Sid finally saw the identity of the comer. (to be continued.) u Chapter 725 ?readx(); A sword! Although it was a sudden attack, it was only a sword that cut off the originally arrogant governor devil. Pernlus holding a sword from the sky pierced one of the devil''s heads without hesitation. The flame erupted from the devil''s ears and nose in a moment, and the devil''s twisted upper body turned into ashes in a moment. In the second half of his life, the ugly head watched pernlus with endless fear, twisted and struggled to climb to the altar. At the first time, the supervisor demon in the shape of a lizard left kaludia, who had almost lost its combat effectiveness, and the rest of his head aimed at pernlus, began to spit out a black flame, which could freeze all things. At the moment when it burned on pernlus, a golden flame rose fiercely, and even the unknown blood mist in the altar could not suppress the rising flame. If the devil''s black flame gives people the feeling of freezing all things and the dead silence of despair, then the flame on Perseus is like the flame of life, full of warmth and hope. The flame sword drew a dazzling golden light, and the huge sword Qi condensed the high temperature and penetrated the blood mist like an aurora! The surrounding air was filled with a burning feeling. The governor devil was only stunned, and the sword breath had crossed between his two heads. The devil''s huge body melted like cream cut by a hot knife. The blood of revenge like lava in his body was constantly sprayed with the governor devil''s wail, Until two huge vines roll down and tear its huge body to pieces. "You... You... Pernlus!" Bramble Lord beresaite killed two defeated governor demons and almost looked at pernlus in anger. Even the two pairs of dark green terrible eyes were full of incredible expression. Perseus turned a deaf ear to the bramble Lord''s howl, but instead focused on the hypocritical figure in the blood curtain of the altar. In the blood pool erupted in the center of the altar, the virtual shadow of Mostar, the master of pain, stared at pernlus with endless hatred and killing intention. After the two supervisor demons were killed in an instant, the whole blood pool boiled again, and the scattered blood fog condensed into a virtual shadow like a face and cut to pernlus from all directions. At the same time, the ugly body of bramble Lord bereset began to bulge like vines crawling. A large number of vines pierced bereset''s skin and gushed out. The demon lord became like a strange plant that should not appear in the world in an instant. Flowers and fruits spread countless disasters. Pernlus raised his sword to meet him, and all the people present at the same time suddenly found that they were wrapped by a golden light ball, just like a protective layer. Even the violent power fluctuations around could not affect them at all. This is the real strength of pernlus! Elsid watched the battle of pernlus with his eyes. Similarly, as a swordsman, elside can recognize the power of pernlus'' sword, which is far more powerful than his sword move of concentrating his energy and spirit, that is, the realm he has been pursuing all his life. Both the blood shadow of the sickle and the vines were broken by the sword Qi, and the vines cut by the sword Qi burned rapidly like a fire poured with fuel. In front of the fire of pernlus, the vines seemed to encounter the nemesis. No matter how rampant, they were all turned into ashes in the fire. Suddenly, the ground beside Perseus broke, and a large stream of vines sprang out of the ground, twisted and overlapped. The terrible appearance of bramble Lord bereset emerged. The huge claws composed of vines were full of sharp teeth and grabbed Perseus fiercely. "Watch out! Perry''s years old!" Although he was awed by the power shown by pernlus, when he saw the demon lord attacking together with the demon master in the altar behind him, elsid couldn''t help roaring out. Transfer the body to the ground and move it to the other party in an instant. Lord bereset of thorns is confident to hit the other party hard, even if the other party is the one who exists Boom! However, the next second, a huge explosion sounded. Bereset stared at his claws in amazement. There was an extra shield in pernlus''s hand. A huge ruby was inlaid in the center. The golden and red shield with wing relief glittered slightly, and the red light formed an inflammatory barrier beside pernlus, Like an insurmountable mountain, it easily blocked bereset''s claws. Purnlus''s golden eyes looked coldly at the demon lord, then the sharp blade cut the thorns Lord''s wrist, and the flame immediately spread from the wound to the thorns Lord''s whole body. "No wonder the killing master doesn''t want a lord like you to be a member of his army. You''re too weak." The flame blade then penetrated bereset''s chest. The originally arrogant demon lord seemed to see the most terrible things, and even had no time to say resentment and curse. Struggling to escape from the sword of pernlus, with his body still swallowed by the fire, the demon lord fled back to the blood pool like a lost dog, leaving only the pain and cry still echoing in the altar. Nor did Perseus pursue the escaped Demon Lord. There was not even a look of joy, but the sharp eyes were staring at the virtual shadow in the blood pool. "Who the hell is he? The demon lord can''t believe it so easily" Both elsid and kaludia stared at the familiar figure in front of them. Only Paladin filin and Brahmi looked as expected. However, looking at the figure of pernlus, Brahmi couldn''t help showing a bitter smile. In the hearts of the Vatican believers in the eastern part of the mainland, the name of pernlus is unknown to everyone, almost second only to the goddess The voice of Brahmi, the chief priest of storm God, sounded again in elsid''s mind. The virtual shadow of Mostar in the blood pool sent out an earth shaking roar, and the whole altar disappeared in an instant. The surrounding space suddenly turned into a place, as if there was an infinite space, filled with countless bloody torture tools. Countless people imprisoned on the torture tools were wailing at the top of their lungs. The cry full of despair was like a Sonata in hell, which made the listener frightened from the bottom of his heart. There was some strange power in the voice of Mostar, the master of pain. Everywhere he went, everything began to crack. It was like being imposed on him by thousands of torture tools. The light ball protecting al Sid and Brahmi also appeared some subtle cracks in an instant, but in the end, the light ball did not completely break. "Also as the master, Mosta! Your strength is much weaker than areguso!" Perseus said this sentence in a cold tone, which was enough to further plunge the master of pain in anger into fury. In front of this amazing shock wave, Perseus burned a flame all over his body. In the flame, Perseus was not hurt, as if the flame was his body, hands and feet, and the burning flames began to gather together, On the body of Perseus, armor was formed like metal and burning flame. The five pairs of wings, like flaming plumes, float gently behind Perseus, like the glory of redemption, so that the imprisoned souls in the whole forest and hell can''t help raising their heads to stare, yearn, shout and expect to redeem themselves. Under the command of the Vatican goddess ishutar, it is known as one of the wings of the goddess, and the saint Angel Perseus with the name of ''Redemption''. > The ten winged angel representing redemption is not only that Bellamy knows the identity of pernlus, but also that the master of pain knows the enemy in front of him. Once he even fought with aleguso, the strongest killing master in the abyss. In that battle, the two sides were almost evenly matched, and it was difficult to win or lose. In terms of strength, Mosta did not dare to underestimate the opponent in front of him. If it was normal, Mostar might have to weigh the price of fighting with pernlus, but now the anger of the destruction of the main altar makes Mostar lose his mind. The power of the abyss in the altar began to concentrate to a point, and Mostar''s huge figure began to appear faintly in the hell full of torture tools. The upper body had human drive, but the arms were sickles like mantis, while the lower body was disgusting like worms, covered with all kinds of torture tools. Dur''s pain master roared angrily, The whole field seems to be boiling. More powerful than before, the shock wave came with the virtual shadow of the sickle, and everywhere it went, whether it was the ground or the sky, it seemed to be torn apart. Sickle of pain! The power of the devil''s master brings not only the pain to the * *, but also the endless destruction of the spirit! Countless souls were rolled up like tornadoes, and those desperate and wailing souls kept cutting everything they could touch like sharp blades. It''s terrible! Al Sid protected tockney in a coma in the light ball. Looking at the scene like the end of the world, Al Sid knew that without the protection of the light ball, even the golden robe would be smashed in an instant under the soul storm. "That''s it? What a pity, Mosta. It seems that the power of the abyss in your main altar is not enough to make you step into the main material plane." The golden blade flashed, and the seemingly fearful soul storm was split in an instant. The flame on pernlus''s blade even circled along the storm, using those crying souls as fuel to turn the whole soul storm into a fire dragon. The burned soul makes a cry, but different from despair, it is full of relief. Compared with being trapped in the devil''s field and suffering forever, for these fallen souls, perhaps complete annihilation is the greatest relief. At the moment, there was a unwilling roar from Mostar''s virtual shadow. "If your self completely steps into the main material plane, you may still be fighting with me, but now \\ A trace of anger flashed in purnlus''s flaming golden eyes: "go back to the twisted void, demon!" The sword of fire shone with a dazzling red light, just like a huge pillar of fire pierced into the ground. In an instant, the surrounding space began to split up under the sky burning light. (~ ^ ~) mobile users, please visit http://m.piaotian.net Chapter 726 In the burning flame, the area where the pain master Mosta has gathered the power of the abyss begins to collapse, and the whole space is quickly soaked like a white cloth thrown into a red dye vat. At this time, even if the pain master is unwilling, failure is inevitable. At the last moment when Mostar''s shadow was about to disappear, suddenly Mostar''s shadow gathered and sent out the last attack. The huge sickle seemed to be materialized, cutting off the wall of fire. There was a flash of light in oenleus'' eyes. One hand held the shield high, while the other hand placed the sword on the shield. When the sickle struck the shield, it was like cutting a tall wall of light. Perseus retreated slightly under great force, but only this step, and the last blow of the master of pain disappeared slowly as if exhausted. "It''s just so," said pernlus, laying down his shield and staring at the completely disappeared ghost of the demon master. The scene full of torture tools like hell finally began to disappear, and everything returned to the normal space, but the altar originally full of blood became lifeless. Even the blood in the blood pool in the center of the altar dried up at the moment, and a road full of corpses on one side of the altar reappeared. Pernlus looked at elseide, and without saying anything, went straight to Bellamy. When the light ball disappeared, Bellamy sat weakly on the ground and looked bitterly at Perseus, one of the strongest messengers under the goddess in the east of the continent. "As a messenger of the gods, neither you nor behris is qualified." Pernlus said with a rare hint of reprimand: "The devil comes to the main material plane completely relying on the power of the abyss provided by the altar. As long as the altar itself is destroyed, the most powerful devil will return to the distorted void due to the suppression of the law of the interface. But you waste your divine power on fighting the Lord of thorns. As long as you can destroy the altar first, bereset has no chance to appear in the main material plane Come in. " "I''m just..." "It is excusable to say that you are inexperienced because of your age, but behris, as a God, ignores this point, which is an unforgivable mistake!" Just like sensing the master''s mood, the gap of pernlus''s armor was like galloping lava, emitting a dazzling fire red light, and the wings of light like flame floated gently behind him, emitting strong heat and stabbing Brahmi''s body. In the face of Perseus''s relentless rebuke. Bellamy puffed her face and looked angry, but she couldn''t refute pernlus. Finally, Bellamy lowered her head. At this time, the whole altar began to shake, and the corpses on one side were on the road. Many inlaid bodies began to collapse, and many debris began to fall from the top of their heads. After the main altar was destroyed, it was in a state of collapse. Perseus did not go on, waved his hand, and everyone was surrounded by a curtain of light. Then the curtain of light gathered together and penetrated the rock wall and returned to the ground with Perseus. Zegus is in the palace. Since the founding of the kingdom of zegus, the imperial mausoleum, which has been built and buried all royal members of the past dynasties, began to fall into the earth with a deafening roar. Fortunately, Princess Haidai had ordered to evacuate all the personnel in the royal palace. So far, there has been no loss of personnel, but the imperial mausoleum with a history of hundreds of years has really become history. In the temple of the God of the earth, the curtain of light falling from the sky sent back all the members of the capital, including the Templars, as well as five Saint fighters. Seeing this vision, the old priest Obert quickly commanded his attendants to take care of all the people in a coma. Fortunately, after Princess Haidai also came to the holy capital to rest, there were a large number of attendants and maidens in the palace. It just makes up for the shortage of manpower. In the back garden of the temple, the royal highness of Princess Zegus also saw the messenger flying in the sky. However, the angel with a flame wing just glanced at Haide and disappeared in the air. Pernlus Even if she couldn''t see the other party''s face hidden under the helmet and fire, she didn''t know why, but Haidai''s mood came up with the name for no reason. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ It''s time to leave. Perseus didn''t want to stay and do anything. This time, he found two demon altars in King zegus. One of them was the main altar of pain dominating Mosta, which was an unexpected harvest. From all the analysis of the situation, it seems that after invading the west of the continent, pain dominating Mosta was continuously attacked, making his main altar vaguely exposed, The failure of zegus kingdom to assassinate Haidai is more likely to let the holy capital find the exact location of his main altar. For demon masters, the main altar is the foundation of their foothold in the main material plane. Once the main altar is lost, it will not only damage itself, but also take thousands of years to repair. It can be said that someone has interrupted the backbone. In order to prevent the exposure of the main altar, Mosta should cooperate with the chaos master Fernando. The altar of Fernando, which was destroyed in the king''s capital, should be a bait. Mosta hopes to confuse the holy capital and ensure the safety of its main altar by the destruction of this altar. Unfortunately, the devil''s greedy nature and disorderly reason make it impossible for them to make the most correct choice. King Monas is too C hasty to completely expose himself and the main altar of Mostar. Although Monas is not seen in the main altar, even if he is dead, his soul will certainly be involved in the distorted void, At that time, the only thing the master can do is to vent his anger when he loses the main altar. In a hilly area far from the king''s capital, pernlus slowly fell down. The idea of bersis, the God of the storm, still exists, but now the main energy of the gods has focused on dealing with the aftermath of the abyss of the main altar. Although the altar has been destroyed, the intersection formed by the residual abyss force may allow some weak demons to take advantage of the opportunity to enter the main material plane, Now behursis should be able to use his divine power to completely purify the palace and imperial mausoleum, which has blocked the intersection. "Have you been watching just now?" Suddenly Perseus turned and said to the open woodland behind him. As pernlus'' voice fell, a strange wave flashed through the forest land. Soon, a man and two women appeared in the fluctuating space. The leading man stared at pernlus and walked up solemnly, and then knelt on one knee with great respect. "Long time no see, Lord pernlus!" The two twin girls behind the man knelt down respectfully. Pernlus gazed at each other and looked at the king zegus in the distance: "is it the order of ishutar?" The eight winged angel arkas, the messenger of the eastern holy see goddess, nodded: "yes, Lord pernlus. We came at the command of the goddess, but we didn''t expect to meet you here." "Well, then go on with your task." Pernlus said faintly, and the wings of the flame opened. It seemed that he was ready to leave here. Seeing this, arkas hurriedly said, "please wait for Lord pernlus." "If it''s for me to go back, save your strength. Arkes." "Lord pernlus, I know your mood now, and I also know the reason why you left the goddess at that time. But this time, anyway, please return to the goddess again, because a new era is coming." Perseus stared at the angel in front of him with burning eyes: "a new era? I''m sorry ~ I don''t think the goddess ishutar can do this so quickly. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have faced the remaining five pillars for so long." The two twin female angels beside yarkeith frowned slightly when they heard the speech. As the messenger of the goddess, they couldn''t believe that an angel would dare to speak to the goddess in this disrespectful tone. "But this time it''s different, Lord pernlus! Once you were also the most loyal believer of ishutar. Even if you left because of obsession, you know that only the idea of Goddess is the truth that changes the world." "That''s right! I really believe that ishutar can bring glorious progress to the world. After all, her pragmatic idea is more effective than the empty D idea of the other five pillar gods." Pernlus seemed to be reminded of bad memories and was a little excited: "but! I don''t agree with her way of doing things. Look! What have I done for thousands of years? My duty is'' Redemption '', but more often I am killing, men, women, children, elves, dwarves and even the most beloved human beings of ishutar!" "But you killed all the heinous sinners. And you finally saved more innocent people, which you know best, Lord pernlus!" Arkas sighed helplessly. "Sinners £  maybe! But every time I save someone, I have to kill one person or even more people. I''m like in a stranding r field. I continue to kill year after year and call it redemption. No matter how many sinners and villains I kill, more sinners are pouring out of the world, as if there is no end!" Gazing at the angel who was once the strongest goddess, arkas said sadly, "but under the doctrine of the goddess, the world has changed a lot, and war, famine and unrest have been greatly reduced." "You''re right. This is what the goddess ishutar has done for the world. I don''t deny it." Pernlus nodded noncommittally: "but what has changed is the surface phenomenon. At most, it is to let the world put on a legal coat for their evil deeds. Perhaps under the divine power of the goddess, the world has been restrained, but no matter how the faith changes, the written text is going. The concept of weak R strong food is deeply rooted in the soul of the world and has never left." "This is just one side of your story, Lord pernlus. You can''t deny that the eastern part of the continent is changing for the better under the doctrine of the goddess." At this time, the wise angel of redemption showed a sneer: "under the leadership of the goddess, mortals fear the gods. Perhaps they have converged under the power of the gods, but what if the gods disappear? Then the next thing must be to return to the origin again. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± "Or if the gods themselves are corrupted?" When it comes to the corruption of the gods, the two twin angels can''t stand it any longer. Among them, nolaya stood up impolitely and asked pernlus. To be continued. Chapter 727 ?readx(); "Lord Perseus! Even if you were once the favorite wing of the goddess ishutar, I can''t tolerate your repeated insults to the goddess!" The silver light flashed on her body, and the majestic silver armor had covered the exquisite body of the female angel, holding a golden double-edged spear. Nolanya, one of the twin angels, pointed angrily at Perseus. "Stop, nolanya, don''t be rude in front of Lord pernlus!" "But Lord arkes, even if he was once a redeeming angel, we can''t tolerate his blasphemy against the authority of the goddess ishutar." Pernlus looked coldly at nolanya and asked, "where have I profaned ishutar, because I said ''gods will corrupt''?" Hearing this sentence, nolanya was even more angry: "is there anything else? The goddess ishutar is the supreme and perfect existence, questioning the power and majesty of the gods, you are \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Stupid!!" Suddenly, Perseus roared, and the flame wing behind him burned violently, sending out a strong and burning shock wave. Even the ground under his feet turned into glass crystals under the high temperature. The haggard Nolan yaton seemed to be in a fire storm. The female angel made a sad cry, just as she was severely beaten by an invisible hammer and flew into the air. She finally stopped after striking dozens of meters on the ground. Another twin Angel exclaimed, hurried to fly and picked up her fallen sister. "Please calm down, Lord purnlus. Nolanya and qilanya are new generations. They have only read about you in the literature. Please forgive nolanya''s ignorance and offence!" Seeing this, arkas quickly stopped pernlus with apology. Snuggling up to the spear, with the help of her sister, she finally stood up. Nolanya was frightened to find that her armor had turned red in the high temperature, and the shock wave just now was completely beyond her ability to resist. Even if she held the holy gun "Aurora blade" in her hand, the holy thing given by the goddess could not be completely defended. Pernlus walked step by step to nolunya, and the momentum of the female angel had disappeared. In front of the absolute power gap, nolunya knew that the three people, including her sister qilunya and Lord yarkeith, were working together with the help of the power of sacred objects, and they were not pernlus''s opponents. Not to mention that the redeeming Angel Perseus also holds two powerful equipment in his hand. One of them is a quasi artifact blessed by the goddess ishutar himself! "The gods are perfect." pernlus said word by word, looking down at the female angels holding each other in front of him: "the gods are not perfect. This is what the goddess ishutar once said to me personally. The gods dare not say that they are perfect, but you show ignorance and ignorance in front of me!" "I''m very sorry, Lord pernlus." Every word and word of pernlus seemed to have some invisible power. In front of the powerful momentum, nolanya finally lowered her head. "What you said is true, Lord pernlus. The goddess never thinks she is perfect and omnipotent, and the goddess ishutar also wants to try her best to avoid what you said. Therefore, the goddess has always been pursuing the realm of perfection, so I sincerely ask you to help the goddess ishutar again." Perseus still shook his head: "For thousands of years, I firmly believe that the goddess ishutar can correct all this, but what ishutar can do is to eliminate these evils so that they will not spread completely. But from the beginning to the end, it is impossible to cut off the source forever! Ishutar can''t do it, the five pillars can''t do it, and no one in the world can do it!! and what if I go back, The goddess I believe in, ishutar, cannot achieve perfection, and what I have to do next is to kill more people and envelop the world in a hypocritical ''Peace'' Arkas waved his hand: "it''s not the same this time, Lord pernlus. As I said, a new era is coming." Here, arkas couldn''t help looking at the sky. Although the thunder representing the storm God behis in the sky had disappeared, arkas, who served as an angel next to a goddess, could feel that the divine idea of the storm God was not completely separated from the main material plane. After seeing each other''s scruples. With a wave of his wings, pernlus immediately formed a fire circle around them: "say it, even if I can''t stop the God of the storm from listening, I can feel it at the first time." "Lord pernlus, the holy capital is sending paladins to all parts of the mainland recently. Do you know?" "And you have also sneaked into the sphere of influence of the holy capital. The holy capital and the holy see are looking for something, right?" Through only one sentence, he roughly speculated what he wanted to express. Arkas had to admit that the redemption angel was once the favorite wing of the goddess, not only because of his strength, but also because of his wisdom: "the second messenger from the stars has come." Perseus looked calm, as if arkas had guessed the news of the arrival of the son of the star. "The source of chaos" With a faint remark, compared with the joy and excitement of ambassador Wei''s sense of life revealed in arkas''s eyes, pernlus seemed more sad and a trace of pity. "It is also the source of hope!" Arkas corrected one sentence. "Does the goddess want to further sublimate the power of swallowing the son of the star?" "You have served the goddess for the longest time, Lord Perseus! You should also know the great source of the goddess of ishutar. The power of the son of the star will solve the riddle that puzzles the goddess of ishutar, and at that time the goddess will take a step towards the perfection you expect." For thousands of years, the goddess ishutar has been pursuing perfect sublimation, and the angels are also acting in order to achieve the goddess''s obsession. Arkes knows that pernlus was once the messenger most eager to realize the goddess''s dream. Waving the holy sword of fire, he cleared all obstacles for the goddess on the road of sublimation, fought with dragons, demons, disputes with worldly mortals, and even established the Holy Holy Vatican. Among all the angels, he made the greatest contribution, and even the goddess ishutar sincerely sighed that without Perseus himself, he would go hard on the road full of thorns. However, Perseus finally chose to leave. And when everything was on the right track, pernlus chose to leave the endless glory, chose to leave the shelter and love of the goddess, threw himself into a confused road and pursued an unreachable dream. Over the years, the goddess ishutar sent countless messengers without calling him back. The goddess has never been angry and dissatisfied with the departure of Perseus. On the contrary, the goddess ishutar only mercifully believes that it is caused by her lack of ability, and the dream of Perseus is also the dream pursued by the Goddess All her life. But the dream is always a dream. In front of reality, the goddess can better see the essence of all things and choose the best result. With wise eyes, he can''t see the essence of the world, but he doesn''t want to believe it. Just like a willful child, he doesn''t want to give up to pursue the dream that seems to never find the answer. "But now ishutar can give me the answer from the son of the star, right?" "Yes, Lord pernlus, for this reason, I sincerely invite you to come back and help the goddess fulfill her dream again, which is also your dream!" Arkas sincerely said that even he really hoped that the strongest angel of the goddess could return to the goddess. "So that''s one reason why I left ishutar" Suddenly, Perseus grabbed the neck of arkas and lifted it up: "devour the son of the star and annihilate an innocent soul! Is this the answer that ishutar is going to give me?" "Lord arkas!" Nolanya and qilanya were surprised when they were about to come forward with shields and long guns, but they suddenly noticed that yarkese gestured to stop. But pernlus''s angry questioning did not end: "If I once killed heinous people and helped those who went astray for salvation, what is the purpose of killing an innocent soul now? Son of the star!! she is a child from the stars and she has no sin. Now you want me to help you kill her, and the reason is only because she has the power to sublimate the gods. Tell me arkay What''s the difference between doing this and distorting the disordered demons in the void? " Being pinched by his neck, arkas only felt that his neck seemed to be caught by pliers, and the anger in the heart of the redemption Angel seemed to be directly conveyed to his heart. "Lord pernlus, every wish has a brother called price. There is no wish that can be achieved without paying price. You should know that you don''t want it, but" Choked almost out of breath, arkas said hard. When pernluston was angry, his anger rose even higher. However, he finally threw away arkas with trembling hands. The redemption angel with the wisdom of seeing through everything knew this truth very well. In this world, there is no wish that can be achieved without paying a price, just like no one can harvest without farming! "I''m sorry, Lord pernlus. I know your mood. The son of the star is innocent, and the fate she bears makes people pity and regret. But please understand that this is the answer expected by the goddess''s will for thousands of years. The power of the son of the star can promote the goddess of ishutar, and will also benefit the whole world." The angry anger made the flame on Perseus burn quickly: "yes! So I believe the son of the star must hate her fate very much!" (to be continued.) Chapter 728 ?readx(); "If you can make the world a perfect place for your dreams by sacrificing your life, will you give up, Lord pernlus?" "If it can be achieved, I am willing to devote my life at any time!" Pernlus didn''t hesitate in his tone. For a moment, arkas felt that the eyes of the redemption Angel seemed to pierce his soul. A trace of shame grew in his heart, and he didn''t even dare to look directly at each other''s eyes. "But the son of the star is not me! No one has the right to force others to sacrifice their lives to meet their wishes. I can''t, nor can ishutar. No one in the world is qualified to do so! Do you understand? Arkes!" "But what if the power of the son of stars can do it? You are willing to watch hope close but don''t touch it." Arkas sighed and his tone began to soften. Perseus'' wings spread out: "I will ask the son of the star to use her power to help the world, but I will never force it." With these words, Perseus flew up into the sky like a flame rising from the sky, just like a red awn, and disappeared on the other side of the night sky in an instant. The speed was so fast that neither the twin angels nor arkas had the ability to catch up with this speed. The last sentence of pernlus came from his consciousness, and arkas finally sighed helplessly. The angel of redemption was still confused. Although it seemed cold and ruthless, he never gave up his obsession in his heart. Nolanya walked over gently: "Lord yarkeith, does this need to be reported back?" "Forget it ~ this is the holy capital. It''s not safe to return the news. This time, I misjudged Lord pernlus''s mood. I just didn''t want to help us and didn''t stop it. I''m very lucky." Arkas shook his head and finally looked at the king zegus in the distance. The strong power of the abyss in the demon lord altar was still spreading out after being destroyed. Rain has begun to fall in the sky at the moment. Behris, the God of storm, is using his divine power to purify this area. Now is not the time to stay for a long time. The encounter between the messengers of the goddess ishutar has ended in a helpless form In the night sky, pernlus, who turned into a red awn, flew rapidly. After coming to the west of the mainland, pernlus spent most of his time walking in a human posture on this land under the control of the other five gods. He is the angel of redemption under the control of ishutar in the East, but here he is only the enemy of the gods. But at the moment, Perseus was full of thoughts. He didn''t want to think too much. He just wanted to vent the resentment accumulated in his heart. Finally, in a lush woodland at the border of zegus Kingdom, pernlus landed like a meteor, and the fire did not burn the ground. It didn''t cause any damage to the forest land. On the contrary, the plants were thriving as if they had been nourished. Only under the pressure of angel power, the wild animals in the forest and even a small number of Warcraft had moved away from Perseus as fast as possible, because their instincts were sending out strong danger signals. "Uh huh!!!" Pernlus was suspended in mid air, shouting angrily, and the shock wave formed by the flame swept around like a storm. Whether this will disturb the five supreme gods, pernlus doesn''t want to pay attention to it. In pernlus''s view, during the period when he walked in the west of the mainland, the five supreme gods of the holy capital have acquiesced in their existence. For the gods, he is neither a threat nor a challenge to their faith on behalf of ishutar. Vent their anger. Slowly, Perseus fell down. Without the strength and dignity of the angel before, Perseus now looks like a frustrated mortal. No matter how powerful you are, you are still powerless to face the whole world from beginning to end. The voice suddenly came into his mind, which made pernlus tense his nerves. Even if he was upset and had a variety of thoughts, it did not mean that he relaxed his vigilance around him. However, some people could completely ignore their own spiritual protection as angels and convey the voice directly into his mind. Suddenly turned around, but the figure printed into his eyes stunned pernlus. Like an elf from nature. The girl with long brown hair and purple eyes is staring at herself not far away. The girl''s expression is lonely, as if she were an abandoned child ruthlessly abandoned by her mother. The sad atmosphere wrapped around her even makes herself feel a trace of heartache. It was neither spiritual magic nor spiritual temptation. Perseus could feel that it was his heartfelt feelings. It''s like a beautiful illusion. Even though pernlus made every effort to find that she could not see through the girl''s identity, she seemed to come from a field she had never seen before. If she wanted to say, the girl exuded a very familiar breath, which belongs to the gods but not exactly the same breath. "Son of the star" instantly, pernlus judged the identity of the girl. The voice of the son of the star is so ethereal that people can''t hear where it comes from. Pernlus lost his sword and shield, stared at the son of the star with pity and said faintly, "you shouldn''t easily appear in front of me. It will only put you in danger." "Yes." After a brief silence, pernlus nodded. "Yes! I am willing to protect you, an innocent child who bears the fate of sacrifice, but I also hope to get your help." Under the night sky, the angel and the son of the star stood together. They were like the lost who licked each other''s wounds. They attracted each other and longed for each other''s salvation. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At dawn, the night gradually dispersed, and the warm sun once again scattered all over the earth. Al Sid slowly opened his eyes. The Capricorn golden saint who suddenly regained his consciousness tried to sit up. However, the wound on his body that had not yet fully healed was pulled. The pain made al Sid fully awake. The clean room with the sunshine, the faint smell of potions, the bandages wrapped around the body and the alobioni and kaludia lying on the hospital bed on one side, it seems that last night''s nightmare seems to have ended. "Please don''t move, Mr. elside. Your wound hasn''t completely healed." The maid who hurried to appease elside. "Is this the temple of the God of the earth?" The maid nodded, then motioned to elside to continue to lie down and rest. Soon, under the maid''s message, the paladin Orc tokni of the God of the earth came in first. Although the body is also wrapped with bandages, tokni''s spirit is good. Obviously, the injury has almost recovered. Seeing tokni''s situation, Al sid is relieved. Before, the orcs almost sacrificed their lives to save themselves. "How''s your wound from the devil?" Tokney casually found a chair and sat down: "it''s almost good. The effect of the therapeutic medicine you gave me is really not general. The wound healed completely in one night, but thanks to the protection of the God of the earth. Fortunately, the blow was resisted by the magic. Otherwise, I might have died at that time." "Thank you for your rescue at that time. I owe you a favor." "I should thank you. As a paladin, I should be at the forefront of fighting against demons, but I let you get involved in such a dangerous thing." The two thanked each other, and Al Sid showed a rare smile. "Where is the chief priest of Brahmi?" "Don''t worry, the Lord priest of the God of the storm is full of vitality anytime and anywhere, but this time the Lord priest uses too much divine power, and his body can''t bear it. However, the God of the storm has blessed him. The Lord priest will be fine as long as he cultivates for a few days." Then the paladin Feilin also came to the ward to visit several Saint fighters. At that time, if it was not for the help of the redemption angel pernlus, the party might have died in the hands of the devil or died with the devil in the divine thunder of behis. Pernlus also left after returning the people to the ground. Now the holy capital is helping zegus Kingdom deal with subsequent things. The destruction of the demon lord altar is no small matter, which means that for at least a thousand years, the master of pain Mosta can''t put his hand into the material plane of the Lord, and His believers will lose all their strength. Al Sid nodded, and now the matter here is finally over, and his party should continue to embark on the long delayed journey. (to be continued.) Chapter 729 ?readx(); With the help of high-purity healing potion, after only a day''s rest, the saint fighters generally recovered, and they quickly embarked on the long delayed journey. On the one hand, the saint capital was not blocked by anyone. On the contrary, the main priest Bellamy, who was in cultivation, sent one thing to the old priest Obert, that is, the emblem of the islaton family. "As the chief priest of the holy capital, Bellamy can''t guarantee anything on behalf of the holy capital at will, but Bellamy hopes to thank you as the heir of the Lord of the islaton family. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, the islaton family will try their best to help you." Old priest Obert said, holding the badge. Coincidentally, the female Knight Athena also brought a gift of thanks, the Royal emblem of zegus Kingdom: "similarly, Princess Haidai also said that if you need help in the future, zegus kingdom will be duty bound to provide shelter for you. She has thanked you for saving the whole zegus Kingdom today." "Then please convey my thanks to you on behalf of me." Originally, Al Sid wanted to refuse their kindness, but at the insistence of the old priest and the female knight, Al Sid finally accepted two badges. "In fact, Princess Dai of Shanghai asked me to ask you one thing" Assina smiled helplessly, lowered her voice involuntarily and said, "if you are willing to accept the invitation to become a member of zegus Kingdom, you can become a royal guest secretary. You can choose whether it is wealth or power." Al Sid smiled and declined, "sorry ~ we have our own task. Thank your highness Haidai for his kindness." Hearing what al Sid said, assina seemed to have expected. The female Knight nodded gently and didn''t continue to stay. Although elside and kaludia did not know how to analyze political affairs as Didier did, Haidai did show her qualifications as a ruler of a country these days. She had courage and strength. As long as she saw any opportunity, she would not hesitate to seize it, After such a girl became the queen, it must be that even if zegus Kingdom suffered a disaster, it can be more prosperous in the future under her rule. A few days after the saints left, news came from King zegus''s capital. Prince mondoli Karena publicly expressed support for his sister Haidai''s succession to the throne, while the prince himself said that he would go to a border territory to cultivate himself, and the "King''s Majesty" issued a abdication edict. It is certain that Haidai will become the next queen of zegus kingdom. Of course, this is just a superficial cover up to stabilize the political situation. King Monas has fallen into the main altar dominated by pain, while Prince mondori and Princess Haidai had a long face-to-face talk with each other all night after the event. In fact, although mondori arranged a plot to assassinate his sister. But the original intention was more bewitched and hinted by his father Monas. In fact, mondori didn''t even know that the person sent by his father to help him complete the plan would be a cult. The two talked for a long time. From the beautiful years spent together by brother and sister when mondori was a prince, until Haidai was suddenly established as a prince by her father, all the good times disappeared without a trace. Instead, brother and sister have been suspicious and biting each other for a long time. Now think about it, it was arranged and planned by the father. In order to continue to consolidate his rights, he even mutilated his children. In fact, the father didn''t give the throne to anyone at all. At the thought of his sister, who was at a loss after he was established as a crown prince, and at the thought that he would be blinded by power, he actually made an assassination and had never really regarded himself as the enemy''s sister, montory cried bitterly and confessed to Haidai. Now when he knew that Haidai was going to give up the throne from the beginning, Mondori also really realized that his talent was really lost to his younger sister Haidai, who was better than blue. Mondori wanted to choose to end himself. However, fearing the friendship between brother and sister, Shanghai Dai dissuaded his brother, and the discouraged mondori stubbornly chose self exile as atonement, transferred all private soldiers and remaining property to Haidai, and wished his sister to become an excellent ruler. "Everyone is gone." standing by the window, Haidai looked at the scenery outside the window, and her maid, Gomera, was standing by The imperial palaces and tombs were destroyed together because of the collapse of the main altar, and they do not intend to repair the imperial mausoleum. After all, they always build such large buildings that no one will go for decades, which is simply providing loopholes for evil believers. If they really want to commemorate the sages of the royal family, they can build a memorial hall for the people to visit and worship together, There is no need to shut the door in isolation. "There''s still one left!" With the help of Assassin Quinn. Bellamy with the crown of green wind came in and looked at Haidai and said with a smile. Haidai looked at Bellamy and invited her to sit on the sofa. "It''s really like a dream these days." "Dream!?" "From the moment I was attacked by the lake, I felt like I was dreaming." Haidai took a sip of gomela''s tea and said: "It was a powerful angel who saved me by the lake, and the five soldiers who protected me all the way also had unimaginable power. I felt like a lucky princess in knight novels. I was protected by many powerful brave people in times of distress. Finally, with the help of the brave people, I killed the kingdom all the way and recaptured the castle occupied by the devil." "You are a princess ~" Bellamy smiled. "Our haidaigong ? um ~ her majesty seems to want to retain some brave people." "But I know they won''t stay. It''s written from time to time in the novel ~ the brave who helped the princess will refuse the princess''s thank-you gift at the end and leave without saying goodbye, because they still have new adventures and new journeys waiting for them." "But there are brave people who will marry the princess, but then the brave will become the king. And you will become the queen, not the queen." Bellamy winked playfully: "in fact, I think the reason why the brave leave without saying goodbye is that the author of the book can''t make it up. After all, the novel readers like to see the stories of the brave killing monsters and eliminating demons, but they are not interested in the dull stories of the brave helping the princess deal with government affairs." Haidai also showed a naughty smile after many days of hard work: "in fact, if the brave are willing to marry the princess, I don''t object." Poof~ Haggard, Bellamy almost sprayed out the tea. Bellamy coughed violently when he choked on a mouthful of tea: "cough, cough, cough, are you kidding? Haidai!" "I''m not kidding, but this time it''s the princess, but I don''t deserve any brave man." Haidai showed a bitter smile. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The story of the brave driving away the devil is over. The brave leave the princess and continue their journey. What should the devil do when he returns to hell? Twisted in the void Blood front! One of the countless irregular fields in the twisted void is in the shape of a mountain, just like its name. It is located in countless mountains as sharp as the blade. The red unknown rocks are infiltrating blood all the time, and the countless arenas here are fighting all day. Here, the murderous and belligerent demons in the twisted void gather here to fight and kill, In addition to simply venting the * * of killing, killing enemies and swallowing each other''s power to strengthen themselves is also a way for demons to move towards a higher level. Compared with the disordered field outside, there is the domination of aleguso, the killing master. All demons can get enough rest time after killing and swallowing their opponents in the arena under the rules formulated by the demon master, so as to avoid being attacked by other demons in the dark during the period of weakness. Although aleguso, the killing master, bears the name of killing, aleguso does not like one-sided killing. In the view of the demon master, blindly stepping on ants does not mean that he can show his strength, but will dull his blade. On the contrary, fighting with equal strength can realize the pleasure of life hanging on the line in the killing, reverse the failure from the crisis, and feel the pleasure of climbing out of death after victory, which is the greatest satisfaction for * *! "Kill him! Kill him!" "Crush them, tear open their bodies, kill them!" Kill! Kill! Kill! In the whole arena, in addition to the demons fighting on the battle field, countless demons watching the battle are also bleeding. Finally, bloody battles staged in the arena stimulate the palace senses of all demons. For demons, blood is just a necessity for their survival, Whenever blood splashes, the arena will erupt into thunderous cheers. "That guy''s main altar was destroyed? Hahaha ~ it really fits his stupid character!" Aleguso, the master of killing in the arena, is listening with interest to the report of his subordinate demons. The main altar of Mostar, the master of pain, in the kingdom of zegus, has been destroyed. Now everything Mostar has established in the whole main material plane has been destroyed. "Mosta aside, the chaos master Fernando seems to be planning something for you." Beside areguso, a huge demon stands, with a seemingly human upper body, but a flaming horse body under it. Two pairs of sharp corners protrude between the waist and crotch. His whole body is matched by black and red scales like rocks. It looks that every part of the demon''s whole body is born for battle. Aleguso looked indifferent: "Fernando is far from the madwoman Juliana. What he can do is to find a few people to form an alliance and try to weaken Juliana and me. Besides, he also found a guy who should not be found. Well, it''s a good blow." As he spoke, aleguso seemed to be attracted by the battle on the field. "Why ~ don''t you go up and show your hand?" "Hum ~ it''s a waste of time to fight these useless fools. If it''s you, I can accompany you at any time!" The devil with the head of the horse looked at aleguso with a meaningful look, and his tone of voice was no lack of provocative. (to be continued.) Chapter 730 ?readx(); "When the contract time comes, you will have a chance to challenge me, and then maybe we will have a life and death war." "Hum ~ really? That''s really expected!" Facing the strongest demon master in the twisted void. The devil with the head of the horse has no fear at all. The burning flame of the whole body emits an aggressive momentum and conveys a meaning like the master of killing - I can''t wait to fight you now! Aleguso ignored the challenge signal sent by the other party. Anyway, both parties have a contract. The other party can''t fight against him within the time specified in the contract unless he is willing to fight. "As I said, belier ~ learn to control your state of mind and don''t always be led by your nose." "Just because that is my *, so I will follow the guidance of * and control my * that is the sophistry of mortals, and what we demons have to do is to meet all our inner desires!" The devil who was called belier rattled his fist, and the fierce murderous spirit made the demons and tempting banshees tremble all over. Touching a beautiful demon with a red naked attractive carcass who has been languidly leaning against himself, aleguso''s mouth tilted a subtle range: "follow your own * \ yes, I think so a few times. Maybe nothing is more important than meeting your own *." Belier stared at the killing master with a flash of anger in his eyes, It also contains a trace of blame: "but you have changed too much, aleguso. You have changed since you returned to the abyss from the main material plane ten thousand years ago. The strongest killing master in the abyss began to fear and try to avoid the war. Has your desire for killing disappeared? Or have you been brainwashed by the gods in the main material plane?" "Believe me, belier, the battle boiling in my heart * I want to kill all the people in the whole arena here at once" The strong killing intention is like materialization, like a sharp sword coming straight out of aleguso''s eyes. Bailey could not help feeling shaken by his cruel will: "I can assure you that I have never wronged my *, and all I do now is to meet my greatest desire. Do you understand?" After that, aleguso suddenly pinched the tall plump of the succubus, and the female succubus suddenly moaned. Originally, the demon''s bronze skin immediately brought a layer of sweat, which seemed to be very useful for pain. "What are you planning, aleguso?" "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, and even if you know, you won''t believe it." Aleguso deliberately sold a pass without explanation. Instead, he played with the enchanted beauty in his arms. On one side, Nona was as beautiful as an elf, and the Banshee skillfully bent down and knelt in front of the killing master, and slowly leaned her forehead against the master''s lower body. For this answer, belier was very angry: "I don''t like being teased, and I hate being cheated!" "Then learn to adapt, because in the future you will find that you have been cheating all your life." "What do you mean by this? Who has this ability?" Belier roared angrily as if he had been ignited, and the ground of the whole arena auditorium was trampled and vibrated slightly. Aleguso was still calm and said, "hahaha ~ I said, you will know at that time." No matter how angry belier is, he can only linger in his anger and will never be released. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The devil''s main altar was destroyed, and the power released by the force of the abyss when it was broken in an instant was even felt by Yalin in as far away as the Arnold mountains. The devil''s main altar has a special connection mode with other altars. According to the force of the abyss released at the moment when the main altar was broken, Yalin roughly found out the location of other altars in Mostar, One of them is in the kingdom of Saxony. However, Yalin was only a little tentative, because several other powerful forces were detected along the abyss of the main altar. There is no lack of the breath of gods. Yalin just sent a note to the Saxony Kingdom and asked the Saxony kingdom to clean up the demon altar in a territory in his own country. Anyway, Mostar has no main altar. Not only can no devil enter the material plane of the Lord, his followers will also lose their power completely. After these evil believers become ordinary people, it must be that the secular King * * * * can easily deal with them. Of course, it doesn''t matter if the Saxony Kingdom doesn''t do it. After the main altar dominated by the devil is destroyed, both the holy capital and the Holy See will do it at the same time to eliminate the remaining sins of the master left in the main material plane. "Ya Linjun ~ HMM! It''s time to feed the eggs." In the room, with a pair of glasses, sakazaki said, dressed in casual clothes and holding a daily watch like a diligent secretary. "OK, I see." Yalin nodded. Looking at Zhidai''s dress, Yalin also seemed very helpless. In these days when she came to audur City, Zhidai seemed to be busy after a period of leisure life. She specially found herself and asked if she could help in the city. Originally, when Zhidai didn''t have special abilities as a female high school student, Yalin just wanted to tell sakaka Zhidai to live in the city. Or you can learn magic or other knowledge when you are free, but after seeing yourself busy dealing with government affairs all day. Zhidai chose a job for himself, that is to learn from the frost snow fairy maid and become his assistant secretary. Assistant Secretary ok Yalin has to admit that Zhidai, who once served as the president of the student union, does have this talent. At least Zhidai learned everything from the fairy maid in a very short time, and then gradually adapted to the work in only a few days. Both document sorting and daily arrangement were handled in an orderly manner. According to Yalin''s observation, Zhidai is indeed a very qualified secretary, even higher than the fairy maid in efficiency. On the way to the research tower, Zhidai lifted his glasses and asked with a red face: "Mr. Yalin, I haven''t delayed your work these days?" "No, you''re more familiar with secretarial work now than at the beginning." "Originally, I wanted to learn from little sister Lucia and big sister Louise, but I didn''t adapt to their work. It seems that my ability is only to do some copywriting and assistance." After being praised by Yalin, Zhidai seemed very happy, but then he said something lost. Yalin didn''t know what to say for a moment. After all, Louise shacurie was in the original book of the magic guide''s clever shell? Gasol the United Kingdom is responsible for domestic and foreign affairs, and is also a part-time staff officer responsible for planning against melzia. Now Louise only needs to deal with domestic affairs, especially financial problems. After the workload is greatly reduced, Louise naturally has more time and energy to take care of everything in order. Licia de Novis Yuri also had leadership and political gifts. These days he practiced in ORL, and all kinds of meetings, including Lydia, had been involved for so long. The political genius of his Royal Highness from yostiya was beginning to slowly awaken. In fact, Zhidai also has good leadership talent, but sometimes Zhidai''s mood is strong and impulsive, which is not suitable for the administrative work that needs calm thinking. In his work as a secretary, Yalin thinks Zhidai is very suitable. There is no need to compete. He must learn from Lu yini and others. She comforted the girl for a few words. Accompanied by Zhidai, Yalin came to the special secret room of the Vientiane research tower to store eggs. The eggs originally brought out from the underground city have spent a long time in audur city. The first egg that was only one person''s knee high is now as tall as half a person''s body, and now the eggs in the isolation area are covered with silk threads, The egg that only needed to devour Magic now needs to devour flesh and blood. With the growth of the egg, the spiritual fluctuations of unknown creatures in it become clearer day by day. For example, after Yalin entered the isolation room, the creatures in the egg seemed to immediately notice their arrival and began to become active. After the magic was injected into it, the internal creatures quickly began to devour the magic. When Yalin began to prepare to leave after the egg stopped absorbing, suddenly the silk thread on the egg rolled around his arm. "Ah Lin Jun ~ be careful!" Zhidai, who stood with R Medea outside the isolation room, couldn''t help exclaiming. In the isolation room, Yalin frowned slightly. He had seen the end of being entangled by silk thread from the animals feeding eggs before. In less than a minute, the entangled animals would be swallowed by silk thread and learned that there was a gloomy white bone left. However, Yalin did not avoid these silk threads. Anyway, his body is just an ice crystal, And I can also feel that the silk thread wrapped around me has no intention to hurt myself. Suddenly, Yalin found that some voices came from his mind. He was very misty. He couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman. Through spiritual exploration, Yalin found that the source of the sound came from the egg in front of him, but the sound was intermittent and could not be fully expressed, but he could probably know the other party''s idea of wanting to stay. In a moment, Yalin didn''t go, but had the mental strength to ask the egg. (to be continued.) Chapter 731 ?readx(); Like a child learning language, the creatures in the eggs are constantly sending out mental induction, and gradually become clear from the initial unclear enunciation. Yalin couldn''t help thinking. After evolution, it was obvious that the "egg" began to gradually produce a clear spiritual consciousness. It no longer had the primitive and simple consciousness of eating, sleeping and identifying relatives like a beast. However, after using magic perception, Yalin found that the interior of the egg was still some kind of biological tissue in an uncertain form, and there was no fixed body form. Yalin agreed to the egg''s request. After deciding to stay with the egg to see what would happen, Yalin simply built an ice chair and sat down. Although there were other work on the schedule, it was nothing to delay a little. Zhidai also took a rest in the rest room of the research tower. After Yalin decided to stay, more and more silk threads wound around the egg, but the egg did not attack * * gives people the feeling that it is more like a child who is spoiled in front of his parents. Taking this opportunity, Yalin also asked some questions. Arlene paused. Why does the egg know the words father and mother? After being sent to audur, the egg has not received any extra external information, but it has the meaning of the words father and mother. You know, ordinary human infants may recognize their parents and regard them as the objects of dependence, but if parents do not infuse the meaning of the words father and mother, Babies naturally don''t understand what this word means when they grow up. Suddenly Yalin remembered that in his original world, some animals and insects knew how to survive after birth, such as building nests, hunting, weaving nets, distinguishing and mating. Unlike humans, many animals and insects have elders to impart knowledge and instruction. They know all survival skills instinctively, which can be said to be a talent passed down from generation to generation in their blood. Obviously, the creature in the egg not only shows a very high intelligent response, but also from its words, it can be sure that it is branded with basic knowledge at the moment of birth. This knowledge will be gradually released as it grows up. However, compared with the primitive talents inherited by animals, the talents that can be inherited by creatures in eggs are more powerful and rich, which is far from that of ordinary animals and insects. With the conversation, Yalin found that the dialogue of "egg" began to become clearer and clearer. Obviously, the other party is learning quickly while talking. Yalin first corrected the egg''s gender problem and temporarily identified himself as the role of "father". Secondly, he corrected some wrong perceptions of the egg, for example, let the egg determine that the elf is not the enemy, and summoned a frost snow elf bodyguard to come and test. This time, the egg was obedient and did not attack the elf, And on the basis of the information of the food provider, he began to absorb the magic provided by the elf bodyguard. This is the first time that the egg has absorbed the magic provided by people outside Yalin. Unfortunately, the "egg" knows nothing about itself, and the information that can be disclosed to Yalin is also very limited. However, talking about the egg is like a sleepy child. After leaving the isolation room, Yalin gave another order to the elf researchers, that is, he can properly communicate with the ''egg'' at ordinary times. After leaving the research tower with Zhidai. On the way, sakaka Zhidai was still worried and asked, "Ya Linjun, do you really want to hatch the things inside?" Yalin tilted his head and replied, "I have this plan." When he brought the egg out of the abandoned city of ADIS, Yalin was curious about being a generation of intelligent creatures on the planet, and more or less compassionate before he had the idea of keeping the egg. After all, he was exterminated because of a dissatisfaction of the creator. The earth boils in the fire and the ocean evaporates Whenever he recalled the words of the last survivor of that ancient race, Yalin couldn''t help feeling a trace of sadness. In the disaster, he was forced to move to the depths of the earth and slowly wait for hope, but finally died one by one in the endless darkness. This'' egg ''has become the last survivor of the last race, regardless of whether the creatures in the egg have wisdom or not, Yalin wants to let it hatch, at least let it have a look at the world. "Don''t you think it''s too dangerous? What if the creature inside is some terrible alien?" Chi Dai looks a little distressed. In my opinion, the egg is just like a container of rotten monsters in science fiction movies, and Yalin is now a fanatical scientist who is setting up a flag for himself, and the next film plot is generally rotten monsters in the egg to kill everyone in the research room. For the idea of Mr. sakazaka, Yalin felt that he had to answer it with a smile. On the way back, Yalin also talked with Zhidai about her recent life and her views on odur city. Zhidai, who now lives with guhezhu, aunt Zaomiao and aunt Qiuzi, said that apart from some boring entertainment on weekdays, he didn''t feel too uncomfortable living in this different world. Although the different world is very backward compared with the modern world, magic makes up for the lack of science and technology in many aspects. For example, the portal makes up for the traffic problems of travel. Magic crystal lights are no different from ordinary electric lights. Thermostatic magic guides are even better than air conditioners. It is also true that there is little entertainment. After all, everyone in audur is busy working and really has little rest. Although Yalin has specially set up a basketball court and an entertainment room, prepared some playing cards, billiards and fitness equipment, and provided drinks, few people go to rest so far, Recently, for example, only Lancer kuchulin and manigott occasionally play billiards. "Well ~ Yayi, who lives with us, is better after cultivation. Yesterday, miss fujizawa Yazi helped her take a walk in the garden outside." "Well, it seems that it''s really right to let ya Yi live with you. If you''re free, spend more time with her. Ah ~ in fact, she''s also a very hard girl." After living with Zhidai, the heroine Wushan Yayi from a GALGAME of the night service club recovered a little after a period of treatment. In addition, girls such as guhezhu and Mingxue also like the lively character market to accompany Yayi. According to the information provided by Zhidai, Yayi''s mental condition is much better in addition to getting better, At least it doesn''t seem like life can''t be loved as before. Yazi fujizawa in night x disease building, as the exclusive nurse of Yayi, also did his duty to take care of Yayi. Of course, some standing medical supplies were exchanged by Yalin. After all, it is impossible for everyone to use therapeutic drugs to heal wounds in audur city in the future. Yalin also wants to try to promote some modern medical treatment. Although she has some disharmonious special abilities as a role of Li Fan, at least before activating these talents, Yazi fujizawa''s gentle character soon made her feel pity for ya Yi. Not only that, her girls in the residence soon became friends with her, just like a gentle big sister, she was very liked by Gu Hezhu and Mingxue. However, during this period, Yasuko itozawa has another new job, that is, she has recorded the modern medical information in her mind on paper as quickly as possible before forgetting it. After returning to the study, Yalin continued to deal with the accumulated government affairs. Although a large part has been allocated to sunezer, there are still many things to see for himself. And it''s easy now. When the city of odur develops further, there will only be more things. It was not until he was about to have dinner that Yalin finally handled the matter. He was going to have dinner at the invitation of Zhidai. As a result, an elf maid brought another document, which could not be delayed by Yalin. "Sorry, Zhidai. I''ll go with you next time." Yalin scratched his head and said with apology. "It doesn''t matter. I know the seniors are already busy, so you can''t be naughty next time you''re free," said Zhidai with a slightly warm tone. After making an appointment with Zhidai, Yalin directly blinked away from the room and came to another residence. The fairy maid in charge of cleaning the residence was not surprised by Yalin''s sudden intrusion. Instead, she immediately came forward and took the initiative to lead the way for Yalin. "Where''s Patricia?" "Miss Patricia has fallen asleep, your majesty Yalin." "Did you force her to sleep?" "Ah ~ not this time. Miss pachuli fell asleep directly on the table after she finished her work." Yalin smiled helplessly. Originally a research maniac, pachuli worked very late every time after taking charge of the black nucleus crystal plan. Sometimes she even didn''t sleep for a day or two. Occasionally, the fairy maids signaled by Yalin had forced her to sleep and rest. It seems that pachuli is really tired this time. In pachuli''s research workshop, the fairy maids are sorting out scattered books and a large number of drawings, one of which has been sorted out has been placed on the table, and there is a message note on the drawing. "Would you like to wake up Miss pachuli?" After reading the message, Yalin waved his hand with satisfaction: "no, let her continue to sleep." (to be continued.) Chapter 732 ?readx(); Paqiuli has completed the analysis, calculation and reconstruction of all drawings. Nevertheless, paqiuli also cautiously expressed in the message that she hopes Yalin will check the calculation data. If there is an error in the calculation data of black core crystal, it may just not detonate if it is light, and if it is serious, it will detonate in advance when the six elements are fused. The power of the superposition and detonation of the six elements is enough to open a large hole on the ground that can be seen at an altitude of 10000 meters, and the leaked huge element power will distort a channel to the element spirit world. At that time, it will be troublesome to clean up the element creatures flocking to the main material level! In some aspects, black nuclear crystals are much more dangerous than nuclear bombs. At least the nuclear charge and body of nuclear bombs can be stored separately to ensure absolute safety. The six elements of black nuclear crystals collide during the manufacturing process, and cannot be separated after manufacturing. The only way to destroy black nuclear crystals is to detonate. Now that the design drawing has been completed and many dark element crystals have been extracted, the fusion experiment can be started at any time. Although several fusion experiments have been carried out before, two or four elements are fused each time. This time, the fusion of six elements is carried out at the same time, and the risk factor is not small. "Pachuli, Medea, myself, and \ en, it''s really a question whether Lin''s character of falling off the chain at the critical moment is suitable to participate." After checking the parameters calculated by pachuli several times, in a lot of data, Yalin only found two small errors in calculation and modified them. However, the selection of manpower in the next fusion experiment is a little troublesome. At the same time, the fusion of six elements requires six high-level mages to be carried out at the same time, In the process of integration, we need absolute cooperation with each other, and we also need to have a high perception of the six elements. There are many mages in the city of odur, but the frost and snow elves'' perception of elements is mainly focused on the element of water. Therefore, Yalin also found another suitable person. Dark elements can be handled by caster Medea. The wind element is in the charge of Patricia. The water element is naturally Yalin''s own. Fire element originally planned to use Miss Lin, but she was afraid that Miss Lin would fall off the chain in the middle. You should know that there was a slight carelessness in the fusion process, that is, it was over. The earth element Yalin also found a suitable candidate is the great mage Farron. As a great mage, Farron is proficient in the magic of the four elements and involves light and darkness. However, the old mage is best at the earth magic of the four elements. The five elements were all responsible, but the last light element tangled up Yalin. There seems to be no magician proficient in the element of light in odur. Speaking of the light element, in addition to the believers and priests under the goddess in the eastern Holy See, only the golden dragon family of the five dragon gods are also natural users of light magic. However, up to now, Yalin has no option to unlock the call of opening the Golden Dragon. There is no golden dragon lineage in the lineage conversion of the system reward. Although it''s not that you can''t use mages of other races to integrate light elements, what Yalin is afraid of is that the mage''s own perception of elements is not enough and there will be accidents. Holding the pen, Yalin thought. Time passed little by little. Until the coffee served by the waitresses was cold, Yalin began to pick up the pen and draw up the list again. Time passed little by little, but after the morning sun rose, Yalin, who had drawn up the list of personnel, found that a new day had come. It also shows that the time limit from the protection period has been reduced by another day. Paqiuli is still sleeping. It seems that this period of time really made paqiuli too tired. Yalin didn''t wake up. Paqiuli also learned to leave a note. After returning to his study, he opened the summoning system and browsed it. After getting the second soul stone from the creator panda, the soul speed recovery ability of the summoning system has been increased to 150 points per hour, 3600 points of soul energy are recorded in the account one day, and his range of activities has also increased a lot after unlocking a seal chain, By now, Yalin has been able to successfully project his split body to the elf habitat. The increased recovery speed of soul energy makes Yalin have a little more money, but Yalin is not calling secondary characters, or even affiliated elves and dwarves. Yalin wants to save some soul energy to summon a stronger character at one breath. For example, several dragon gods in the invincible Heroes series, Orpheus, the infinite Dragon God in the demon college DXD, or several ancient evil gods in world of Warcraft. Although Yalin''s most hope now is to be able to nuclear deter the Dragon coalition forces and prevent them from starting a war, he must also prepare a back plan to deal with the situation that the Dragon coalition forces force a war regardless of the threat of black nuclear crystal. At that time, in order to disperse the other Party''s offensive, he must create some chaos in the western part of the mainland to which the holy capital belongs. Now the strongest fighting force in odur city is the white dragon bodyguard except Yalin himself. Although only one white dragon can bring disastrous damage to the ordinary secular Kingdom, the Dragon Alliance behind the holy capital also has the support of dragon families who can easily resist the white dragon, let alone the number of giant dragons on the other side is far above odur city, Yalin can''t fight against each other more. Therefore, one must be stronger than the dragon, and even the five supreme gods or dragon gods must personally create chaos. Time is running out ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ It is true that time is running out for Yalin, but it is also running out for many people in the world, in the golden ear territory of the belrama kingdom. After completing the liquidation of the last family, the succubus queen Salien completely turned the whole territory into a puppet in her own hands, and began to take "Eliza" with silvado on the journey to the king''s capital, preparing to meet with the West * * * * family in the king''s capital to discuss how to deal with the behavior of "Eliza" harbouring traitors. Although over and over again because of silvado''s stupid actions, his original seamless plan has become so difficult as it is now, at least he managed to get back on track. However, Sharon knows that this trip to the king''s capital must not be taken lightly. After all, the current ''Eliza'' is just a fake. Although the deformed devil can disguise vividly in appearance and character. But the essence of the devil can''t be changed. Once it loses the support of the power of the abyss, it will be quickly expelled back to the distorted void under the action of the law of the interface. The problem of the power of the abyss and the killing master has been solved. Next, the only thing Sally en needs to guard against is the Holy See. Eliza has been under house arrest in Jinhui territory for so long. Once she returns to the West * * * * family, she will be strictly inspected. If only the West * * * * family is inspected, it will not be a problem for the ability of the deformed devil to hide the past, What I fear most is the Holy See. As long as the Holy See has used light magic or divine magic against the deformed devil in the name of "blessing" and "purification", it can''t hide it anyway. It is certainly unrealistic not to let "Eliza" go back to see her parents. If "Eliza" refuses to accept the blessing of the Holy See, it will be even more problematic How on earth should we take this move? Even the resourceful demon queen couldn''t help falling into meditation. "Sally, are you there?" Suddenly the door was pushed open and silvado came in, but the demon queen who was thinking about the plan at the moment just answered faintly, and the other party didn''t say a word again. Silvado came over and sat opposite Sally. Compared with the past, silvado seems to be less arrogant and rampant and more calm. This is the biggest change after the killing master changed silvado''s body and made him a movable demon altar. During this time, Sally en has noticed that silvado really needs to be "clever". Although she still does nothing on weekdays and only knows to play, But how many idiotic princes knew that they would not cross the border, and under the recent negotiation with the new envoys sent by the royal capital, silvado did not have any problems, which saved Sally Ann a lot of heart. Of course, this does not mean that Sharon will look at silvado differently. At most, it makes silvado''s identity rise from maggots to bedbugs. "Sally, are you worried about going to the king''s capital?" "Needless to say," Sally smiled, but it was enough to make any man in the world fall in love. There was a strong murderous spirit in her smile: "our current situation is very troublesome." Silvado could not help feeling a cool feeling around his neck. However, inadvertently, there was a cruel consciousness in his heart: "I know my fault this time, but I thought of a way, which may be useful." Sarien glanced at silvado. The idiot Prince''s idea so far seems to have nothing better than to cause trouble for himself. But now, unable to think of any good way for a moment, Sally replied casually, "please, your highness silvado, I''m listening." Having settled down, silvado began to talk about his ideas about how to deal with the relationship between "Eliza" and the West * * * * family after arriving in the king''s capital, and how to avoid "Eliza" revealing her identity in the Holy See. At first, Sharon just kept a slight idea of listening, But slowly, with silvado''s narration, Sally''s eyes became dignified. When the beautiful red lips slightly aroused an amplitude, the expression on the Queen''s face gradually became mild. "What do you think, Sally?" After that, silvado looked nervously at the beautiful woman in front of him. "That''s a good idea. Just give me a little time to sort it out." Finally, the succubus queen showed a satisfied smile. (to be continued.) Chapter 733 ?readx(); Just as the kingdom of belrama was about to rise again, the kingdom of Saxony, as a neighboring country, welcomed a secret Messenger, which did not represent the king of belrama or the two princes competing for the throne. The messenger was sent by Vesta * * * * family, the leading commercial family in the kingdom of belrama. "The West * * * * family secretly sent messengers to Saxony?" In a special residence of King Saxony, Miriya in the big sword looked at the news she had just got in her hand. "Although it is the owner of West * * * *, it seems that the other party hopes to get some support from Saxony kingdom in the future." Didier, who sat aside, added. The West * * * * family is the largest family in the kingdom of belrama, and the Saxony royal family is very cautious about this. However, the secret emissary sent by the West * * * * family has abnormally expressed friendship to the Saxony royal family, and hopes that the West * * * * family can get the support of the Saxony royal family in the future, If it was in the past, the Saxony royal family would gladly seize the opportunity to win over the West * * * * family as a business giant, but now the Saxony royal family is hesitant. Because after secretly forming an alliance with the ancient gods entrenched in the yarod mountains, the old king of Saxony, rhodland, went to serve the daughter of the ancient gods, Luo Jiean, and was secretly hinted not to make too many connections with the bellama kingdom. It is obvious that the ancient gods of the yarod mountains must know what happened in the bellama kingdom, Although Luo Jiean only vaguely did not directly indicate the reason, it is certainly impossible for mortals to intervene in what makes an ancient god do not want to communicate with him. This time, the Westminster * * * * family, which can be described as a cover up in the belrama Kingdom, suddenly came to seek the assistance of the Saxony kingdom. I''m afraid something big will happen in the belrama kingdom. The Saxony royal family rationally adopted the procrastination policy, and informed Miriya and Didier, as ancient gods'' messengers, at the first time, hoping to get some information from the ancient gods to avoid disaster. "There is a saying that the trees fall and the monkeys disperse, but this time, before the big tree belrama falls, someone will be ready to disperse." Miriya looked at the information again and shook her head helplessly and smiled. "After all, the opponent this time is not an ordinary mortal. In the face of demons from myths and legends, the only choice for the West * * * * family is to avoid the disaster as much as possible." Here, Didier suddenly saw a note on the report: "it represents the wife of the owner of the West * * * * family. Why! It''s not the decision made by the owner of the West * * * * family, but the wife of the owner?" Miriya took out the communication wizard and began to adjust the frequency: "it''s better to report it and let the Yalin Pavilion make a decision." "Well, I think your excellency Yalin should allow the request of the West * * * * family. Even the Saxony Kingdom probably hopes to let a large business family join him directly." "I think so, too. But you seem a little lost?" Didier shook his head helplessly and said with some worry: "just some worry about the innocent civilians in the belrama kingdom. The demons are extremely cruel creatures. They will make blood flow wherever they roll. This time, he knows some inside information about the belrama kingdom. But he can''t give a warning." "Sometimes I always think you saints are really noble, but they are too naive" Miriya sighed: "the city of odur can''t stand the war directly now, and Lord Yalin doesn''t want to make trouble, as long as we do what we should do and don''t do evil." After reporting the news to Yalin, as expected by Didier, Yalin agreed with the move of the West * * * * family, although it is only the special envoy quietly sent by the wife of the owner to Saxony kingdom. But the cousin of his Majesty King belrama must have been doing ideological work for her husband. Yalin also got news from lulushu before. Alissa has met her mother and lulushu has implanted Geass who obeys all her daughter''s orders. Alissa has issued an order to her mother, Mrs. Angelina, to cut with the belrama royal family as soon as possible, Silvado, who has been prevented from being supported by demons, will harm the West * * * * family after taking part in the whole belrama kingdom. The reason why she chose the Saxony kingdom as a refuge is that Eliza also knows that the Saxony Kingdom now has its own support. In some ways, a country supported by an Unknown God is naturally safer. As for how much benefit the Saxony Kingdom wants from the owners of West * * * *, it depends on their own ability. Of course, Yalin will not allow the Saxony royal family to use their support as a bargaining chip. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the free city, in the guild hall of silver wing chamber of Commerce. With the help of "sincere deception", Eliza, who maintains the appearance of the female assistant "Sylvia", is reading the secret letter sent by her mother in the room. Son, since the last meeting with her mother, Mrs. Angelina, Eliza has been in secret contact with her mother. After learning the news that her mother secretly sent a special envoy to the Saxony Kingdom, Alisa was somewhat relieved and slightly guilty about her mother''s practice. After all, what her mother did was not her own intention, but she twisted her mother''s will with the help of Lord ruxiu''s power to control people''s hearts. Several times in her sleep, Eliza dreamed of her mother''s accusations of distorting her will, but even if she was troubled by the nightmare, Eliza didn''t change her mind. He did nothing wrong for the whole west * * * * family. On the contrary, the idiot Prince silvado who colluded with the devil to try to harm the whole belrama kingdom is the culprit. The West * * * * family has served the belrama kingdom for nearly 100 years, both credit and distress, Why should you sacrifice yourself for a worthless prince in the royal family and fail to supervise your son? That''s a mistake made by the king and the royal family! At the thought of these, Eliza couldn''t help sighing. Although it distorts the mother''s mind, fortunately, the control is here. If Lord Lu luciu issued to let the mother obey every order of him at that time, there will be some estrangement in his heart anyway. After all, it is his mother! "Miss HillWay, your excellency fank gallod, President of kinsol chamber of Commerce, has come down." Suddenly a maid came into the room and interrupted Eliza''s thinking. "I see. Ask him to wait. I''ll go right away." Eliza, who recovered from her meditation, immediately sorted out her clothes, and the secret letter was thrown into the fireplace. When she walked quickly to the reception room, Eliza found that someone had taken the lead to talk to the president of kinsol chamber of Commerce instead of herself. There was a pot of black tea and all kinds of snacks on the low table in the reception room, and on the sofa with animal skin beside the low table. Vanke gallod, President of the kinsore chamber of Commerce, was sitting upright. And his daughter, aisis, was sitting beside her father, listening attentively as a lady. Generally speaking, businessmen usually don''t bring their families together when they talk, except that they have a particularly good relationship. After all, business negotiations are not visits. And Fanke will bring his daughter to the destination probably because of Lu Xiu. Eliza knows something, too. Miss aisis of kinsore chamber of commerce is very infatuated with lulushu. No matter it''s a reception or a business party, as long as lulushu attends the miss again, she will be there. In order to avoid getting close to lulushu, miss aisis came with her father more than once. But I''m afraid miss Isis will be disappointed this time. Lu Luxiu went out to deal with the pharmacy workshop today. It''s estimated that he won''t come back until very late. "Mr. Fanke, I know very well that the ''friendship'' between you and President Lu Luxiu is that the first batch of medicine has been booked this time. I really can''t take some supplies to you in the supply. If you are willing to wait for the second batch of medicine, I can give you a place." Sitting opposite Fanke, a young man was wearing blue exotic clothes. Although he narrowed his eyes slightly, his temperament was elegant and polite. "Mr. Liu Tao, this batch of medicine is really important to me. If I can, I''m willing to pay double the price to buy it." "It''s not a matter of money. Moreover, as a businessman, integrity is very important. Goods that are not cheap can''t be cheap. If you sell goods that were originally from others at a higher price, wouldn''t it damage the reputation of our chamber of commerce if the news comes out?" Liu Tao squinted and said faintly with a smile. Fanke was a little worried. He was shocked by Liu Tao''s behavior that some people were willing to buy at a higher price but were still unwilling to sell. Although for Yinyi chamber of Commerce, breaking the contract and selling the goods of another businessman at a high price to himself was really damaging to his reputation, this batch of medicine is really too important to him. After some preparation, frost spirit pharmacists have tried to prepare the first batch of information drugs, with a purity of more than 80%. After being promoted to the market by Lu Luxiu, these drugs quickly achieved a sensational response. Because you should know that in many drug stores in the free city, the purity of therapeutic drugs can exceed 60%, even if it is high purity. Some mercenaries who are shy in their bags generally buy therapeutic drugs with a purity of less than 50%. Even the purity of the therapeutic drugs of the Pharmacist Association is almost between 70% and 80%, and the drugs with a purity of more than 80% are bidding in the form of auction. This time, Yinyi chamber of Commerce launched therapeutic drugs with a purity of more than 80%, which naturally attracted the attention of all parties, but the first batch of drugs was only 50 bottles. Although it caused a sensation, it was not enough to shock the whole market. Therefore, the Pharmacist Association did not take action, but was watching. In the view of the Pharmacist Association, this should be the medicine pressed at the bottom of the box by Yinyi chamber of Commerce to publicize the distribution of medicine in the future. However, after Lu Luxiu announced that the next batch of 700 bottles of therapeutic drugs could be guaranteed to be 80% pure, some waiting chambers of Commerce sent snowy orders one after another. You know, due to the pharmacist''s deployment proficiency, high-purity drugs have always been rare. It can be said that you can''t buy this medicine with money. As long as you get it, you can almost let yourself bid, not afraid of other people''s counter-offer, so as to ensure that it is a thing that can make a steady profit without losing. Not to mention, as the franchisee of the first batch of drugs issued by Yinyi chamber of Commerce, the significance of cooperation is also extraordinary. Therefore, the president of kinsol merchant is so eager to get some of the first batch of drugs. (to be continued.) Chapter 734 ?readx(); Although the time to arrive in the free city is not long, in the eyes of many businessmen in the free city and even high-level businessmen, the mysterious young luciu is a money generating machine. All kinds of goods he brought to the free city at first have been sold out, including high-purity metal ores and all kinds of gemstones of excellent quality Warcraft leather and other materials are rare treasures in the market. After they were launched, they were quickly snapped up by many craftsmen and blacksmiths. Some discerning businessmen even hoarded some and began to sell at higher prices after the recovery of market saturation. It can be said that they made a lot of money. After the establishment of the chamber of Commerce, many people are watching Lu Lu Xiu''s next move. According to the information collected, Lu Lu Xiu seems not to continue to provide those precious materials to the free city as a goods supplier, but if he doesn''t want to be a cake sharer and wants to be a part of the cake, it will be difficult in the free city. In the end, which way would Lutheran choose in the free city to try to divide the cake? This has also become everyone''s doubt. However, it was unexpected that Lu Lu Xiu actually chose the pharmaceutical industry. You know, the profits of the pharmaceutical industry can be described as huge profits, but in the free city, the traditional Chinese medicine market has almost been monopolized by the Pharmacist Association. It''s not that no one has the idea of playing the pharmaceutical market for so many years, but anyone who wants to take a share from the Pharmacist Association will eventually have to withdraw under the violent crush of the Pharmacist Association. So far, most chambers of commerce can only serve as the next home of the Pharmacist Association. Even if some powerful chambers of commerce can cultivate several pharmacists, the most output is just a little more decorations on their own store shelves, and sometimes it is not enough to supply the interior of the family. Although the first batch of potions launched by Yinyi chamber of commerce under Lu Luxiu''s command were few, the purity was amazing. However, the second batch of potions were guaranteed to be 700 bottles by Lu Luxiu, which immediately caused a great sensation among chambers of Commerce. The number of 700 bottles a month should be kept at more than 80%, In terms of quantity, there are at least ten pharmaceutical masters under the command of Yinyi chamber of Commerce. In terms of the ability of the Pharmacists Association, although pharmaceutical masters are valuable, they are not rare talents. There are 20 masters registered with the Pharmacists Association. But the problem is that the Pharmacist Association has accumulated such a huge foundation after nearly 100 years of development in a free city, and Lu Lu Xiu, President of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, has recruited ten pharmacists in one day. There is no comparison between the two sides in terms of time and details! However, in fact, among the 16 frost snow elf pharmacists sent by Yalin. There are only four masters, including Tangier as the leader, and the rest are senior pharmacists. Theoretically, it is impossible to ensure that the purity of any bottle of therapeutic medicine can reach 80%. However, in audur City, these pharmacists have been trained by the production method of flow line deliberately required by Yalin. The master pharmacists are only responsible for preparing the main source solution, The senior pharmacist processes it on the basis of the main source solution. Of course, the dispensing methods of different pharmacists will be slightly different. Generally speaking, it is easier for two people to cooperate to prepare a bottle of medicine, but these frost elves have cooperated with each other for a long time, and there is no such problem when they have been prepared in an assembly line. However, this will limit the growth of senior spirit pharmacists. After all, they can''t gain more experience by doing deployment without too much technology every day. Yalin can''t manage so much about this. First help Lu Xiu lay the foundation in the free city, and then adjust gradually when the situation improves. Lu Luxiu also made some adjustments after referring to the market situation. After all, the Pharmacist Association has too deep background. It is impossible to rival each other in terms of quantity advantage and price advantage. Therefore, Lu Luxiu directly positioned the mode of competition in terms of quality, and only launched high-purity drugs each time to compete with the Pharmacist Association in terms of quality. The pharmaceutical masters of the pharmacists'' association can''t devote all their energy to preparing the most basic therapeutic drugs. In this way, even if they are more expensive, high-purity therapeutic drugs will definitely be bought. Of course, ensuring that each bottle of medicine reaches 80% purity also has to pay some price, and the price is that the output of about 200 bottles per day has decreased to 700 bottles per month. When Eliza stepped into the living room of the conference, the president of kinsol chamber of Commerce who was talking with Liu Tao immediately turned her attention. "Miss HillWay, it''s a good time for you to come." Like seeing the straw, Fanke quickly turned his eyes to Eliza for help. In Fanke''s opinion, compared with the new manager of the chamber of commerce with the strange name of "Liu Tao", the female assistant "xilaiwei" is very trusted by President Lu Luxiu and has great power in Yinyi chamber of Commerce. And I have met with HillWay several times. They should be acquaintances with each other. Eliza can''t bear the enthusiasm of Fanke. Although on the surface, she is indeed a close assistant to the president, Liu Tao, who is now in charge of the chamber of Commerce, is from the yanoder mountains and under the command of the Unknown God. To be metaphorical, she is just a temporary worker who has to help ruxiu just because of the contract. Liu Tao is a contract worker in the system. "With regard to the medicine, please do me a favor anyway, miss HillWay." "Mr. Fanke, I understand your difficulties, but the first batch of medicine supplies have been booked, just \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Under the expectant eyes of the other party, he said: "I''ll discuss with the president when President Lu Luxiu comes back, and if possible, I''ll try to distribute some medicine to you." Although it was not directly determined, Fanke was relieved: "thank you very much, miss xilaiwei. I don''t need a lot. As long as I can supply a sales share, it''s enough." "I''ll do my best, Mr. fank. I hope to continue to cooperate with kinsol chamber of Commerce in the future." "Of course, miss HillWay, it''s my pleasure!" Fank quickly stood up and shook hands with Eliza. Looking at Fanke''s grateful look, in fact, Alissa would like to tell him that under her own operation, the West * * * * family alone has obtained a full 200 bottles, accounting for almost one-third of the whole share. As a businessman, Alissa knows how valuable the therapeutic drugs with a purity of more than 80% are, I''m afraid the merchant will leave a few bottles to protect his life after he gets them and sells them. As Liu Tao said, breaking the contract privately and selling the goods ordered by others at a high price to another person has a great blow to the reputation of the chamber of Commerce. Alissa is not stupid enough to discredit the chamber of Commerce of her boss. Therefore, all the goods supplied to kinsol chamber of Commerce this time will be deducted from the share of West * * * * family. Kinsore chamber of commerce is not a very powerful chamber of Commerce in Eliza''s eyes. If it is at ordinary times, Eliza probably won''t spit out part of her interest to others, but Eliza can also feel that lulushiu takes care of kinsore chamber of Commerce a little. Of course, it will not be because of aisis. Although the girl can be regarded as a beautiful beauty, she is far from herself, not to mention the crystal dragon buyani. Besides, how can the envoy of the gods see a mortal. These days, I have never considered seducing Lu Xiu with a beauty trick, because I know it will never succeed. Although Eliza couldn''t guess why lulushu took better care of kinsore chamber of Commerce, she still threw herself into her favor to help kinsore chamber of Commerce. First, it was a kind of flattery to lulushu, and second, kinsore chamber of Commerce really had no voice at the top. However, some small business associations at the lower level are more powerful. Good words used as "allies" can still play a role in specific circumstances. Compared with his father''s desire for medicine, aisis seems to care more about lulushu. After learning that lulushu can''t return today because of something, aisis is lost. However, in order to maintain a good lady image, aisis still sits in his chair and listens to the boring negotiation for himself. However, the man named Liu Tao in front of him made aisis take a more look. Both the service and the name reveal the exotic style. The free city is a melting pot of many different countries, cultures and races, but aisis has never seen the style of clothes Liu Tao wears in the free city in recent years. Although the man always squints slightly, he looks very weak. But I don''t know why aisis always smelled a trace of danger on Liu Tao. After Fanke left with her daughter, Alissa finally sat down and drank a cup of tea: "sorry, Mr. Liu Tao, I''m good at answering instead of you." "Ah ~ it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter!" Liu Tao, who squinted slightly, said with a smile, "I didn''t know much about some things in the chamber of Commerce. Miss Eliza, you have been an assistant to Lord Lu Luxiu for so long. Naturally, you have more experience than me. I should want you to learn more." On the surface, with a smile, Eliza talked with Liu Tao about some irrelevant words, but secretly she has been examining Liu Tao''s personality and strength. To be honest, this young man has great scheming and strength, especially in leadership. After becoming the steward of the chamber of Commerce, she always seems to be lazy and casual. But in fact, it took him only a short time to figure out the whole chamber of Commerce. It seems careless on the surface, but in fact, he has a delicate mind. He has a little imagination with President Lu Lushou, that is, he likes to hide behind the shady people. "This is a * * city. The rich are living and dreaming of death, the poor are struggling, and there are frozen bones on the Zhumen road. This sentence is just born for this city." While talking, Liu Tao suddenly sighed. Then he took out a small bottle from his pocket, poured out two small blue sweets and threw them into his mouth. Then he motioned for Eliza to have one. She took the candy and ate one. Eliza chewed the novel candy called gum. When I first ate it, I found that no matter how much I chewed the sticky sugar, it would not melt. Finally, I had to swallow it. Now I know that the candy only needs to chew until it has no taste. As a businessman, after understanding the several uses of this candy, such as new breath, facial muscle movement and anti caries, Alisa has immediately examined the market value of this candy from the perspective of businessmen. Chewing one or two after dinner or before attending the dance can freshen her breath, which must be liked by those noble and rich people who pay attention to appearance and dignity, The activity of facial muscles and anti caries, usually see this candy chewing and playing, is also a kind of fun. If a large number of products can be launched into the market, it may also bring a new fashion, which is also a good thing to make money. Liu Tao doesn''t hate Alissa''s character of not letting go of any money making opportunity, but he thinks it''s better to promote another thing than gum, that is, what he always liked to smoke before. Although he has quit now, he can definitely make a lot of money in this drunken * * city. (to be continued.) Chapter 735 ?readx(); In the alchemy workshop, workers from the West * * * * family are continuously transporting a large number of herbs and raw materials, which is enough to meet the dispensing amount of 50000 bottles of therapeutic drugs. Although 50000 bottles seem to be a lot, free cities alone usually consume 7000 or 7000 bottles of therapeutic drugs every day, and the situation is relatively stable. Once there is a war, the consumption of various drugs will soar several times, not to mention that even if there is no war, some mercenaries and Wang * * team will buy therapeutic drugs and reserve them as emergency supplies. You should know that the price of therapeutic drugs in peacetime and war time is day by day! Besides, in addition to therapeutic drugs, many kinds of drugs such as detoxification, physical strengthening, magic recovery, magic resistance and so on can be introduced in the future. Therapeutic drugs should be regarded as the most basic product of drugs. The pharmaceutical market in the whole continent has never been saturated, let alone all kinds of eternal drugs that can completely strengthen the body at one time, That kind of medicine has been completely valuable and marketable. As long as a pharmacist can prepare a bottle, even the lowest purity can be sold for a comfortable life. As for resurrection potion and longevity potion, it is no longer described by wealth. Sometimes I''m afraid I have to resort to war. Lu Luxiu looked at the report given by frost snow spirit pharmacist Tangier and thought deeply. The purity of 700 bottles per month was maintained at 80%, which was not the highest output in the workshop. After the 16 spirit pharmacists became more familiar with the workshop, it might not be a problem to exceed 1000 bottles per month. Not to mention that the workshop is large enough to accommodate 50 pharmacists working at the same time. "How do antidotes and other kinds of drugs compare with therapeutic drugs?" "Theoretically, the components of detoxifying agents and other kinds of agents should be more complex, especially the detoxifying agents. Although they are universal, they also consider how to neutralize different toxins in the deployment process. The more you want to neutralize more and more powerful toxins, the more difficult and troublesome the deployment process will be." Tangier replied professionally. Lu Lu Xiu also inquired about the market situation of the medicine machine. Generally speaking, there is no doubt that the use of therapeutic agents is the largest. Secondly, the market of detoxification agents is also large, especially for some hunters, mercenaries and adventurers. Once they encounter poisonous insects, snakes and some poisonous Warcraft animals during their travel, they need to use antidotes. Other potions will also involve specific users. For example, most of the users of magic restoration potions are mages. Although the dosage cannot be compared with that of therapeutic drugs, the price of magic recovery drugs is at least ten times higher than that of therapeutic drugs, and the consumer group will never be stingy. "I have to say that the pharmacy people are really profiteering." Looking at the sales of the first batch of drugs on the report and the estimated profits after the promotion of the second batch of 700 bottles of drugs, even Lu Xiu, who is not very sensitive to money, had to sigh. The profits of this industry are terrible We should also be grateful to the backwardness of the education system in this different world for freeing up such a large market for ourselves. There is no systematic training among pharmacists. Many formulas are secret recipes that will never be passed on to pharmacists except those that have been published. In addition, the lack of efficient flow operation mode has always been unable to increase the output. Moreover, pharmacists blindly hope to deploy more advanced drugs and ignore the middle and lower level market. As a result, the pharmaceutical market is extremely hungry. On the side of lulushu, safiros, wearing an iconic black windbreaker, was holding a bottle of prepared therapeutic medicine. Through the bright red potion like blood, safiros shook his head with a smile, put it down and picked up another bottle of medicine. "What''s the matter? Are there any problems with these drugs?" Lu Lu Xiu looked at safiros''s strange behavior and asked puzzled. "Hum, it''s nothing" Safiros looked at the potion head and said, "I''m just curious about this kind of thing. It''s similar to some technologies in my original world, but it''s not exactly the same." "If you think in a ''scientific'' way, it is really unscientific." "Unscientific!? hahaha ~ in ancient times, people still thought that rain and wind were incredible, but many unscientific things will become very scientific when they understand the principle." "What about the so-called ''God'' in this world?" When he heard the word "God", safiros slightly raised the corner of his mouth and replied with confidence: "it''s just a higher-level life. Maybe one day I will become a member of" God "in this world." "Should I praise your confidence?" "No, I don''t care what others say." In the eyes of lulushu, safiros is a person with rebellious character. He has courage, strong perseverance and extreme self-confidence. But in his heart, once his self-confidence and strong will are reversed, he will become the most terrible enemy. After checking the situation of the completed workshop, lulushu and safiros took a carriage and began to return to the residence of the chamber of Commerce, while Gus and Kenjiro were left behind. The workshop was disguised as a warehouse on the surface, but it doesn''t mean they can rest easy. If the fairy pharmacist Tangier is responsible for the operation of the whole workshop, Kenjiro and GUS should be responsible for the safety of the workshop, To avoid being infiltrated and destroyed by others, and now they are also responsible for training newly recruited guards. On the way back to the residence of the chamber of Commerce, Lu Luxiu was still looking at the report. The figures outlined above satisfied Lu Luxiu very much. The profits of the medicine were very large. No wonder Alissa would volunteer to try to take a share for her family''s chamber of commerce at the first time. Now the workshop has not reached the level of full load operation, and the profits generated are not trivial. Well, in the future, it can really be described as daily gold. "Do you earn a lot?" Safiros, who was idle and bored, asked. Lu Luxiu put down the statement and replied in a good mood: "more than I expected. If the expected profit is achieved, when we expand the chamber of Commerce, we will not worry about lack of funds, but lack of manpower." "Wealth always makes people crazy, but we don''t come to this city to make money. Right?" "Yes! Making money is for the purpose of establishing a risk transfer stronghold. If you really want to \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ In the middle of the conversation, Lu Xiu stopped talking, because the carriage that was still running suddenly stopped. According to the distance between Yinyi chamber of Commerce and the workshop, the speed of the carriage has not returned to the residence of the chamber of Commerce. At this time, there was a slight knock on the carriage, opened the partition, and the coachman said in a frightened voice, "Lord Lu Lu Xiu. Two carriages in front blocked our way." Lu Xiu nodded: "ah ~ I know!" The dragon''s spiritual power is not only two carriages, but also the ambush man Lu Xiu feels very clear. The total number is more than twenty. After learning about the situation, safiros grabbed his Taidao and said, "it seems that it''s my turn to work." "Wait ~ look at the situation first. The other party just stopped us. We don''t seem to have a plan to do it." "Wasting time and intercepting halfway doesn''t mean being friendly." Safiros is a little disdainful. If he can, he will have a good fight. Before, the little fuss in the food club simply couldn''t get on the table. Up to now, my love knife hasn''t seen blood in the real sense. However, Lu Luxiu was not interested in what safiros was thinking. He got out of the carriage and looked at the sky. Lu Luxiu found that he was really busy too late. Now it was almost late at night and turned his eyes to the person who stopped him. Now only five people appear in uniform black dresses and look polite. If they didn''t stop this impolite behavior late at night and in a quiet place, they would be a bit like waiters inviting guests to dinner. "Your Excellency lulushu lampeki! We have a deal and hope to talk to you." "If you really want to talk to me, you should send a letter or send someone to inform me, rather than stop my carriage in the street." Lu Lu Xiu said with a gentle smile that he was not moved by the situation in front of him. The black dress waiter also said lukewarm: "I''m sorry for today''s behavior, but Lord Lu Lu Xiu, please, don''t waste too much of our time!" Looking at the other party''s behavior, Lu Xiu couldn''t help sneering: "didn''t your mother teach you anything? Don''t follow strangers at will, and they are still very dangerous at first sight." "As I said, Lord Lucius, don''t waste too much of our time." "What can you do if I refuse? Kill me? Or kidnap me? Although some parts of the free city are indeed lawless, this is the upper area. It''s best to consider the consequences of doing such a thing." The laws and regulations of the upper area of a free city are very strict. In order to maintain the pressure on the lower area, the contradictions between businessmen in the upper area are rarely put into violence, which has prevented the upper area from losing its binding force on the lower level in the disorderly self mutilation. Usually, businessmen in the upper area will use commercial means to suppress each other, Even if you really want to use some shady means, you will choose to do it outside the free city. Now the other side actually starts directly in the upper area, which is a foul in some ways. Looking at Lu Lu Xiu''s fearless attitude, the black dress waiter''s face was slightly gloomy: "it seems that you know a lot, but I would also advise you not to underestimate the details of this city. The law is always dead and people are alive." "Do you know what I read from your sentence?" City has the final say: "that is bluff! The city''s foundation is strong city, not yours. Even the top three giants are three powers divided. No one dare to pretend that the city is the one who has the final say." "Pay attention to your tone, Mr. Lu Xiu. We know you are now a popular person in the business circle, but don''t be too self righteous. There will be some unexpected situations many times. I don''t think you want to see any accidents happen to your peerless beautiful sister?" Lu Xiu''s face became a little ugly. Because the other party has threatened himself with his sister. Although the ''sister'' is not his real sister, he still annoys himself: "you''re wasting my time. Go back and tell your master. If you want to talk to me, follow the normal etiquette." After saying that, Lu Xiu didn''t want to talk nonsense with them, but began to get on the carriage. "You will regret today''s choice ~ Lord Lu Xiu!" "I don''t think so, but I think it''s necessary to show your strength in order to avoid more trouble in the future. Safiros, can you stay with them?" Watching the two sides talk for a long time, safiros sneered: "I''d love to! Otherwise, what am I doing in this city?" (to be continued.) Chapter 736 ?readx(); "You''re irritating us, Lucio!! maybe as you said, we should show our strength and let you know the rules of the city." The black dress waiter made a gesture, and an ambush of good hands suddenly poured out of the shadow. Back in the carriage, Lucius was not ready to leave immediately. Instead, he looked leisurely like watching a play: "I''m watching. Safiros, please don''t make it too bloody. Just teach me a lesson." "Hum ~" safirus snorted with an unhappy face, "I''m sorry. I won''t care so much in the battle." "Then leave a living mouth for him to go back and tell their master what happened today." This tone of complete contempt for each other surprised the black dress waiters. Lu Lu Xiu seemed very confident in his guard''s skill, even to the extent that his guard could defeat ten with one! If so, it''s good to have the death of the guard to frustrate Lu Xiu''s spirit. As long as the life safety of the parties is not involved in the merchant disputes in the upper area, you can also rely on money to make things small. "Then let''s start now!" Safiros pulled out the authentic Taidao. The strange shape and immediately made the ambulances around a little suspicious, but safiros was not interested in explaining his love Dao to each other. With a flash of body shape, the whole person suddenly disappeared from his place. what!? Before the ambulances had time to respond, safiros appeared in front of one of them. The blade of Taidao flashed cold light and attacked the other party''s neck. At the critical juncture, the sweat of the ambush''s whole body suddenly rose, and the short sword was blocked in front of him like a conditioned reflex. However, the cold light still didn''t stop for half, and crossed the other party''s neck accurately. For a moment, the ambush seemed to be motionless as if he had been fixed by magic. Until the figure of cutting * * came from the other side, a red line slowly appeared on the ambush''s neck. The short sword in his hand broke off on the ground in an instant, and the ambush''s head slipped down, It was not until the blood gushed out of the neck like a fountain under pressure that the lifeless body slowly fell down. "Damn ~ stop him." The ambulances attacked together, and then the short sword convenient for assassination did not have an advantage in front of the authentic Taidao of safiros, which was more than two meters long. Safiros, who has turned the sword into an arc as the attack range, can let anyone enter the range of two meters. In an instant, five people have been killed by the knife in less than two minutes. Each knife is clean and cut down the opponent. For a moment, the ambulances were surprised to find that they could not even attack each other close. One of the ambulances seemed to be the commander and the only one who escaped from safiros in the battle just now: "don''t mess up, there is only one person on the other side. Attack him at the same time!" The short sword is really disadvantageous against the two meter long Taidao, but there is only one person on the other side. How many enemies can he worry about when attacking? Maybe a strong soldier can deal with one, two or even three attacking swords at the same time, but when six short swords stab from different directions at the same time? Even the famous arena champion in the free city eliminated the other side as a breakthrough in the face of the five great knights, rather than putting himself in the center of the five great Knights'' long spears. Strong people also have their limits. There are also dead corners he can''t worry about! After cutting the sixth man by the knife, safiros has noticed the other party''s intention, trying to surround himself and attack from different directions at the same time. Has he broken through the blockade of Taidao? It''s so naive!! The rotary blade has been raised and directly met up. The shoulder of an ambush who is too accurate is scratched, and the second attack is stopped by two other people with short swords. At the same time, the third short sword attacked at the moment when safiros showed the gap. Obviously, it is very rare for the attacker to seize this opportunity. However, in the next second, safiros deflected his body slightly like a ghost. The dagger had been wiped from his face by a minute. The fist like an iron block had hit each other''s cheek heavily. The sound of the fracture of the bridge of the nose sounded at the same time with the gushing nasal blood. The moment of defeating the attacker. The framed Taidao was immediately retracted and then cut out again. Two cold lights flashed. One ambush was cut off by his waist, while the other watched his sword holding arm fly into the sky. "Damn East, uh, ah" Before the other party finished speaking, safiros cut out the Taidao again, and the ninth person died instantly. "Oh, what a strength!" The expected attack was too late to start, and the opponent was defeated by the local counterattack. The opponent''s knife was too sharp. The short sword equipped by his side could not compete with it. Otherwise, he would be cut off with people and sword. Not only that, the opponent was also too strong in strength, strength, agility, speed, reflex nerve and fencing, Except for the number of people, no one on their own can have an advantage. Knight captain, great Knight captain, or the level of sea blue knight? The black dress waiters quickly summed up several possibilities in their minds. If the other party really has the strength of the sea blue knight, it may not be able to win the other party today. As soon as they read it, the waiters immediately made a gesture, and all the ambulances began to retreat quickly. The previous battle has explained everything. Only five minutes after the war, their own side lost ordinary hands. It''s just a white sacrifice in battle. Unless you can capture Lu Xiu directly, you need to sacrifice more people to break through the death net woven by the other party''s blade. Seeing that the other party was afraid, safiros showed an unhappy look, just like the person who had just been silent in his favorite things was roughly interrupted: "why ~ wasn''t it so powerful just now? Why are they retreating one by one now?" There is no fear. For safiros, there is only the joy of silence in the battle. The only drawback is that the strength of these people is still too weak. Make yourself unable to enjoy the war. The black dress waiter was speechless and could only turn his eyes to Lu Xiu in the carriage behind him: "we have seen your strength. In that case, we will return everything that happened today to the master. Now please stop between us." "Oh ~ ha ha! You should ask him for advice on whether to stop." Then Lucius reached out and motioned to safiros: "sorry! I''m afraid only one of you can go back alive today and bring the news back to your master!" "You!! Lu Xiu, don''t be too complacent. Do you know who our backstage is?" "I''m all ears ~ but from the current situation, you''re just a group of chess pieces to test me. When you were sent out, your master was ready to sacrifice you." With his fingers on his forehead, Lu Xiu put out his iconic shape and stared at each other with a smile. Up to now, their identity is still a secret in the free city. So far, many people are greedy for their wealth, but no one dares to really do it. At most, they just send spies and spies to play a side ball. The unknown will bring fear. For those forces who covet Yinyi merchants, they are hesitating and hope to annex Yinyi chamber of Commerce, but they are afraid that the lamb in front of them is actually a dragon in sheep''s clothing. No one dares to act rashly before they find out their true identity. Those who dare to move will be fully prepared, and those who are dispatched can abandon the abandoned children who are cut at any time. Safiros came up at this time: "as I just said, only one of you can leave alive today!" In the eyes of the black dress waiter, safiros disappeared like a ghost, and a strong sense of crisis suddenly appeared in his heart. However, before he could make a sound, the sound of the blade cutting into the * * and the screams of his men came to the ears of the black dress waiter. Like being fixed by magic, screams kept coming from the side. When the waiter slowly turned his head, what came into his eyes was a frightening scene. Fight no! It should be said that it was a one-sided killing. The silver haired man holding a strange "long sword" shuttled through the crowd like a ghost, constantly weaving the path of death. Every cold light flashed, one person was killed by the knife, and the blood of his subordinates would dye the whole street red. Not that no one tried to resist, but no one could keep up with the speed of the silver haired man''s sword. When fear completely overwhelmed the will to resist, it brought a complete flight. Everyone was trying to escape, but no one could escape. Instead, it made the man more relaxed like hunting a weak lamb. Lucius silently stared at everything in front of him and didn''t intend to stop safiros. His hands were already covered with blood, and there were too many. The killing in front of him was just too bloody visually, but there was no disgust in his heart. The so-called human nature has probably left itself! "Ha ha ha ~" in the picture of Shura field, Lu Lu Xiu couldn''t help looking at the night sky and smiled with a self mocking tone. It was like a black demon king enjoying killing. However, someone soon came to stop safiros'' killing. It was not the accomplice of the black dress waiter, but the security guard in the upper area of the free city. When these guards in uniform armor rushed to the street, they were undoubtedly not shocked by the terrible scene of blood dripping in front of them. "Stop it!" The leading guard pulled out his long sword and shouted at safiros, but he was not confident enough. "All right, safiros, it''s time to stop!" Lu Xiu finally said at this time. "I agreed to leave only one person, then only one person can stay!" However, safiros did not do so, but pierced the last gasping ambush under his feet in front of the security guard, and now there is only one waiter in black dress. (to be continued.) Chapter 737 ?readx(); In front of the security team, safiros mercilessly killed the last ambush, and only the black dress waiter survived in the whole scene. Facing the corpses and mutilated limbs and broken arms on the street, several guards patrolling in the security guard were also frightened. They could only quickly take out the communication magic guide to contact. Obviously, from the situation, these people were killed by the man with long silver hair, and they were almost crushed on one side. Before the reinforcements arrived, several security guards were terrified. If the other party wanted to kill or escape now, they couldn''t stop them. However, Lu Luxiu sat leisurely in the carriage and didn''t leave in a hurry. On the contrary, he didn''t talk to each other about the identity of the party until the reinforced urban security team arrived. After understanding the whole process of the incident, an official of the security team also frowned, but the official didn''t detain Lu Luxiu or even safiros, who killed in person. In the legal provisions of the free city, especially the provisions for the rich class in the upper area, the crime of "murder" has always been extremely subtle. As the aristocrats and big businessmen of the rich class in the upper area, they use guards and bodyguards to follow them anytime and anywhere, and the role of guards and bodyguards is naturally to protect employers from threats and injuries in times of danger, Killing in times of crisis is entirely understandable. It is even more understandable if it is still the poor in the lower areas. But this time it was the upper zone However, according to the on-site investigation, Lu Luxiu was soon acquitted without any fault. After all, the current situation shows everything. Except for the coachman, Lu Luxiu only took one guard, while the other party was about 20 people, who were dressed in uniform and armed. They stopped a businessman''s carriage at night and thought with their knees. They all know that there will be no good, And Lu Xiu''s guard just did what he should do. As for whether the guard really killed more than 20 people by one person, this is not the responsibility of the security guard. I can only say that these people are unlucky and deserve to be unlucky when they hit the iron plate! Of course, it''s not that there is no defense clause in the different world, but safiros kills some worthless small characters, as long as it doesn''t involve the backstage businessmen themselves. Unless it is a large-scale malicious attack and has a serious impact on the free city, the security forces will not go to the Great Council, let alone Lu Xiu is still on the "defense" side. "It''s really a city with extreme reality!" Even safiros couldn''t help sighing. "It''s rather a city distorted to the extreme." Lu Lu Xiu also had his own opinion. The security guard just asked about the details of the case and took the black dress waiter away. Then he called the staff to clean up the street. It seemed that twenty people were not dead, but twenty animals were indifferent. Naturally, he didn''t have to bear any responsibility. He didn''t even need to return to the security team to assist in the investigation. Tomorrow, the security team officials will come to the door in person and ask whether he would escape overnight. This is the biggest difference between the upper class and the lower class in this city. The life of the rich is as expensive as gold, and the life of the poor is as cheap as paper. Although the matter is over for the time being, since someone came to the door, we should pay attention to it anyway. Lu Lu Xiu is not the kind who will smile and stretch out the other half of his face after being beaten. If someone threatens himself, it is natural to investigate and eliminate all threat sources. Since the establishment of the Black Knight Order in the world of codgeass, Lucius has never allowed any people and things threatening him to continue to exist, and the same is true in this world! In the middle of the night, the leader of the evil flow - robber has quietly followed behind the security guard, and the target is naturally the black dress waiter who took him away. Track, monitor and find out his behind the scenes instigator, and then decide whether to exclude the other party according to the situation. After returning to the chamber of Commerce, Lu Xiu roughly explained the attack on the way, and then asked everyone to be vigilant. Of course, among the people, I''m afraid only Alisa should be more vigilant. After all, none of the people who came out of odur city is a soft persimmon. Even the elegant looking Liu Tao and the weak blue cat are both armed with martial arts and can even have a few moves with Kenjiro. He untied his coat and gave it to the maid. After returning to the office, Lucio asked, "where''s buyani?" "I''ve been sleeping in my room all day today. It seems that I''m still brooding." Eliza shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly, while Lu Xiu smiled bitterly and didn''t know what to say. Since the space ring containing a large amount of property was stolen, the crystal dragon buyani seemed to have been beaten hard. After the initial rage, it was like a discouraged ball staying in the room all day to sulk, In particular, once Rogge came quietly to hand over a message to lulushu that Lawrence, the chairman of the chamber of Commerce, had found a magician to deal with gelkat, and happened to meet buyani. The theft of silver wing chamber of Commerce naturally spread to Rogge. After learning that it was bouyani who was stolen, Rogge also made a few sarcastic remarks, which made bouyani even more depressed and closed herself in the room for several days. Although buyani wanted to go out to look for news more than once to see if she could find the space ring containing half of her wealth, recently, Alisa and lulushu were busy because the pharmacy trade was slowly developing. The "sincere deception" of the two rings used for camouflage has not returned to buyani. Buyani, the crystal dragon with the gift of magic immunity, has no way to change her appearance with magic tricks. She can''t even go shopping outside, so she has to spend her time reading and sleeping in her room all day. In addition, checking the Dragon grammar array arranged by herself has also become a job of buyani, even a very enthusiastic job. The last theft incident can make buyani resent it until now. How did the other party pass through the Dharma array, or even enter his own room and take the ring under his own eyes? He actually knows nothing!! He was also ridiculed by the bastard black dragon, but I heard that the bastard seemed to be beaten by the people of the holy see when he was performing a task, but it''s a pity that he let him escape alive. After a busy afternoon and a careful inspection of the Dharma array, buyani finally finished work and returned to her room. It''s hard to be bored in the chamber of Commerce for so many days, but many people have sent all kinds of gifts during this time. In fact, there are many expensive jewelry, Kanlai was sent by those fascinated noble young people after attending the banquet of the food club, among which there are a large number of love letters full of passionate feelings. Buyani accepted the gift impolitely as a little compensation for her theft, and the love letter was naturally seen by buyani as a joke to pass the time and thrown into the dustbin. But even so, the crystal dragon is still angry. After all, the space ring can hold almost half of her savings. At the thought of being so cheap, buyani can''t wait to break the thief to pieces. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At the same time, Claire returned to her secret residence in the waterway between the upper and lower reaches of the free city. Today, Claire went to the black street again to trade intelligence and sell some stolen goods in exchange for food and drinking water, However, when she left a frequently used booty selling dens, she had reached the level of level 5 mage. Claire suddenly found herself being followed. It is common for Claire to be followed and even killed people and goods in the black street. Claire is neither the first time to be followed nor the first time to solve the stalker in turn, but this time she made a mistake. After discovering the stalker, Claire introduced the stalker into the remote alley as usual, and then quickly turned around to solve the two of the other party. However, when the other party died, he activated some kind of magic guide carried by him. In an instant, the whole city security forces and armed guards immediately poured into the black street, closed down and began to search all the people in the street, Even the gangs in the black street were shocked by this big formation and dared not move rashly. Claire was hiding in a prostitution hall and quietly searching for information when he was no longer able to defend himself. At that time, he knew that the two stalkers who had been killed by himself had been hidden in the black street by the security guard. The pedestrians on the street were constantly searched, and the entrances and exits were filled with guards and even several magicians. Claire, who dared not stay for a long time, immediately escaped from the black street with the power of gemstones. Claire also saw some situations. Ten people were followed this time because he showed his feet when selling stolen goods, although his stolen goods were mainly concentrated in cash, The second is the unrecognizable gemstones and gold that can be re melted. I thought I was very careful, but it seems that I underestimated the search ability of the city''s security forces. After returning to the room and resting, Claire also decided not to go to the black street for the time being. After the limelight passed, she said that she would just go to deal with some relevant intelligence in the future. As for the sale of stolen goods, she would still find another place. Moreover, she didn''t spend much money for the time being. At the scene of the crime in black street, the investigating officer of the security guard, ragven lux, was looking at the bodies of two spies. Many agents in the nearby area were searching for useful information to the extent that they had not spared an ant. However, the corners of ragven''s mouth tilted a subtle range. What the prisoner had done this time had further tightened the rope around his neck. (to be continued.) PS: there will be emergency overtime tomorrow, which may not be updated~ Chapter 738 ?readx(); In addition to Lagrange lux, the security team also requested the assistance of the magic organization owned by Ms. yunojia in the free city. Several high-level mages were also invited to check the pedestrians in and out of the black street, so as to prevent prisoners from escaping by using invisibility or direct transmission. Before the crime scene, the level 18 old magician farakent, who had met with gravin, was also present. Looking at the charred body of the spy, the old magician just narrowed his eyes and concluded: "the level 4 flame magic flame ring \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Looking at the old magician with a look of appreciation and an evaluative tone, gravin shrugged and took out his small notebook to record it: "¢± then we will further determine the identity of the other party by questioning the shopkeeper of the stolen goods store." No magician will come to the ghost place of black street, and even the most junior magic apprentice will not come here under his own identity. Gravin can almost be sure that the mysterious magician who killed the security team''s spies this time has shocked the prisoners of the whole free city with crimes such as theft and arson. "Maybe he hasn''t escaped yet. Now he''s running around like a headless fly in this block. Hehe ~ I really want to see the magic genius earlier." Compared with arresting prisoners, the old magician farakent obviously wants to see the genius who almost sees the protective array as correct. After the fire case in the warehouse area, farakent returned to his research workshop and began to carry out a series of experiments with his colleagues, all of which were to break through and crack the protective array and magic lock by imitating the techniques of prisoners. However, after spending a lot of time and money, the magicians in the whole legal institution still couldn''t reach the level of prisoners, Even some people think it is impossible, but the problem is that prisoners do turn the impossible into a reality. How can the other party easily break various protective arrays and unlock the magic lock in five minutes? Recently, farakent has been puzzled. Thinking about this problem makes farakent seem addicted. One day, he feels uncomfortable without unlocking the old magician. The old magician is also looking forward to whether he can run into a talented prisoner with good luck today, but gravin doesn''t think so. The gangs in the black street are not fools. Most of them have privately dug tunnels in all directions for escape in times of crisis. Maybe the prisoners will escape through these tunnels. Moreover, the prisoner himself has the ability to ignore all the protective legal array detection, and broke into the heavily guarded warehouse area alone. Now, although the entrances and exits of the black street have been blocked, and even the magicians of the legal institution have been transferred to assist in the search, whether he can catch the other party this time is not clear at all. However, as Craven expected. The search did not find the prisoner. The other party still escaped under the double martial law of the security guard and the armed guard, but got important information from the shopkeeper who sold the stolen goods. "The magician who claims to be missay?" "The name can be ignored. Anyway, ten * * is a pseudonym" At the sheriff''s headquarters, gravin was analyzing the news with the captain of the sheriff''s team. In gravin''s opinion, the prisoner really threw himself into the net this time. He left too many important clues for himself: "although the other party can''t recognize his true face with a mask, he should be a teenager from his body shape. This clue can let us immediately reduce the investigation objects, which can save a lot of time." "Young man? I haven''t heard of such a young magician, and he can still treat all the protective Dharma arrays in the free city as if there were nothing." The captain of the security team, a tall looking man shook his head and said in disbelief. Glavin quickly accepted the fact: "in addition to humans, it is not ruled out that there may be long-lived races such as elves and semi elves. If they are the latter two, it is also possible to have a young appearance." "That boy is really bold. He put his hand into the free city!" Half said, the captain of the security team frowned and said in an inquiring tone: "if it was a teenager, would it be the slave who ran away during the riots before?" "Although I don''t want to rule out this possibility, according to the shopkeeper''s confession, each other''s arms are intact. Moreover, the slave boy can''t change from a slave who knows nothing to a * * Master who is proficient in magic array in such a short time." "But at the time of the riots, the orcs with the boy were said to be \ "What do you say?" When the captain of the security team found that he almost said something he shouldn''t have said, he quickly changed his mouth and said, "it''s said that the orc seems to be able to use magic." "Magical orcs? This is really strange, but it has nothing to do with the object of our discussion." Glavin shrugged and continued to read the investigation report in his hand. Orcs do use magic, magic that is not magic! As the captain of the city security team, I naturally know some inside stories in the riot. During the riot, some brilliance like magic flows on the orcs. No matter how the armed guards attack it, the wounds on the orcs will heal quickly. Even when they are beaten several times in a row against the arena champion gerkate, they can stand up and continue to fight, In the end, the orcs even turned into some kind of monster like a devil. There were too many things that could not be described by common sense in the riots that night. And that''s why. All the guards and their officials who participated in the suppression of the riot were warned not to divulge any information, but after all, there were too many people at that time, it was inevitable that some of them leaked out, which led to all kinds of rumors about the riot that night in the free city. The captain of the security team still chose silence. After all, the high-level of the free city is too terrible. He can''t afford to be a small captain. Silent in the analysis of clues, graves didn''t notice anything. On the contrary, the investigator seemed to be addicted to his favorite things. He kept marking on the city map and chanting words from time to time. It seemed that he had completely forgotten the surrounding situation until graven drew a circle on the map again. "All the food shops in this area sent spies to keep an eye on them." Soon Glavin gave the first order. "All?" "All! No room can fall." The captain of the security team twitched at the corners of his mouth, but he nodded and agreed. The area marked out by gravin is not small, but the number of shops and restaurants selling food is not large, which is still within the scope of the security team. Moreover, this is an important case in the free city, especially the victim of arson and Sir Philips, one of the big three. In any case, no matter other cases, we should give priority to finding out the prisoners. During this period, by classifying the stolen goods stolen by prisoners, they can be roughly divided into three categories: some books, gemstones and materials for magic research and learning, followed by cash that can be used directly, and finally all kinds of gemstones and jewelry that can be sold. If the prisoner can really go in and out of any kind of protective array at will without being found, then the free city is a huge toy box for the prisoner. He can take whatever he wants. In this case, what is the purpose of stealing cash? Of course, gravin does not rule out that prisoners will spend money in casinos, whores and other places that need money, but further analysis of the crime time and law of prisoners shows that the property stolen by prisoners should generally be used for the purchase of food and daily necessities, and during the period of crime, prisoners have not received too many reports of theft of food stores and restaurants, Obviously, the other party only targeted the rich big chamber of Commerce in some aspects, and did not fight the middle and lower classes. In some ways, prisoners should be regarded as some kind of hatred of the rich, or more or less have some conscience Born in the lower class of the free city, even if not in the free city, local people should also be born in a similar class. Gravin also infers the possible identity of the prisoner, but there are still some uncoordinated misunderstandings. If the prisoner originally came from a humble background, he later became a master proficient in the magic array through his efforts, and then sneaked into the free city to destroy, and the goal was directed at filibus. As for why he wanted to deal with Phileas Glavin, the slave trade in the hands of the Sir was a lot of enmity on the whole continent. If so, it may make sense, but the question is, are there any people who come to carry out the conspiracy without enough activity funds? Gravin couldn''t help recalling what the young president of the silver wing chamber of Commerce said before. Since the other party can become a magician and a master proficient in the magic array, he can exchange a large amount of wealth as long as he hands over some of his skills. In this case, why does the opposite party go to the free city to do such petty theft, Isn''t this an early exposure? However, Glavin drew a smaller circle: "this river is undergoing a careful search." "The river has been searched last time. There is no clue. Besides, even the mage can''t sleep in the water." Gravin suddenly pulled out a river design drawing and said, "I have browsed the river drawing. According to the drawing, a storage room for materials and tools was opened in the river at that time. Prisoners are extremely likely to use where to hide." "Storage room! Are you sure? Mr. Raven!" The captain of the security team had some doubts: "if there is a storage room, our personnel will never lose sight. There is no suspicious dead corner area in the river." "Don''t forget, the other party is a mage. It''s very possible to arrange the phantom array to cheat. You''re searching the river carefully anyway." After recording all gravin''s requirements, the captain of the security team quickly began to worry, and his subordinates assigned work. Gravin still stayed in the office room. Looking at the marked map, he looked like a falcon. He had a hunch that the prey to be captured was getting closer and closer to him, and now the noose has been tightened, However, there is another important issue to be considered Chapter 739 ?readx(); Claire, who lived in seclusion in the river, did not know his detailed location. It was speculated that when night fell, Claire climbed out of the river again and entered the upper area to start routine investigation. Compared with the huge lower middle class and the poor, although the upper area is only a quarter of the lower area, it is also quite large. Claire, who has always been well aware that she is not golkate''s opponent, locked her primary killing target on filibus. Although the other party is one of the three famous giants in the free city, compared with golkate, who can be defeated by longga with the help of gem power like a monster, filibus is always just an ordinary businessman, and he is not young. In addition to being rich and powerful, he is a middle-aged old man. As long as she can find Felix, Claire is confident that she will kill Felix with the power of gemstones. However, Felix has many secret houses in the upper area, and every time Felix will rest in different places, which makes it impossible to determine the exact location of Felix. After all, Philebus, a big slave merchant, had too many enemies on the whole continent. He sold foreign slaves to make the holy capital hate him, and the Holy See didn''t like him. Even in the free city, there were too many people who wanted to break their homes and people because of him, especially after the orc riots and their own arson, Philebus was almost completely hidden from outsiders these days. As the three giants of the free city, even those powerful intelligence traffickers in the black street rarely get his news. Now Claire has to find a way to sneak into the upper area to search for any valuable information. It''s not difficult for Claire to enter the upper area with the power of gems, but Claire can''t always cover her body with gems during activities in the upper area. In addition, as a wealthy class, the upper area is much higher than the lower area in terms of public security patrol. Claire in a black cloak and mask can only walk and stop to avoid guards at night. As she went deeper and deeper into the upper zone, Claire found that her current identity made it more and more difficult for her to walk outside. So far, she had not been able to obtain a legal identity in the free city. Whether she was a slave or a criminal, she could only live in the dark. Whenever the day came, she could only hide in the watercourse to study and sleep, It was not until nightfall that he dared to come out and move quietly. In the upper area, night is the world of the rich. Many prosperous downtown areas can be described as non night cities. There are well-dressed nobles and rich people everywhere. Once people like themselves in black cloak and mask walk past, they will become the object of search. Many places cannot be approached by themselves, even if they reluctantly go in with the power of gemstones. But my body can''t last long. And without a relatively legal identity, it is difficult to do anything in a free city. The way of selling stolen goods on the black street in exchange for money has been temporarily blocked, but Claire still has some money to support for a period of time, but only some scattered cash stored in the stolen shop can only meet the needs of food purchase at most, and the money for various intelligence is not a small amount, Now, in addition to cash, the most is all kinds of precious jewelry and gold. If the intelligence traffickers are not willing to receive precious stones, gold and other expensive things as compensation, Claire may have to pay attention to the bank. "This is \ On the way back after exploring, Claire found herself walking to a familiar place, the silver wing chamber of Commerce, which she had visited once before. At the edge of the flower bed, Claire looked at the Yinyi chamber of commerce not far away. After successfully stealing some things from the Yinyi chamber of Commerce last time, Claire also collected some information about the Yinyi chamber of Commerce to understand that this chamber of Commerce has become famous in the free city recently. When she first came to the free city, she completed a huge trade of 5 billion riens in an instant, Recently, it has launched high-purity therapeutic drugs, a posture of challenging the free city Pharmacists Association. What surprised Claire most was that the president of the chamber of Commerce was a young man named rulucio lampecki, who was only a few years older than himself. Claire could not help but think of a beautiful figure. The beautiful black haired girl she had never seen in her life also learned her name. Buyani lampeizi is the sister of President lulushu. Now it is rumored that she has a more beautiful face than elves in the whole free city. More beautiful than elves yes! Claire believed that which girl was really qualified to be described in this way. When she first met her, her obsession of vowing to avenge Longjia seemed to have been diluted. However, because of this, Claire hated her weakness more, both * * and mentally. Although she wondered why a quiet girl''s space ring contained hundreds of millions of leans of wealth, Claire still felt guilty about stealing the girl''s things. In this way, Claire quietly hid himself in the dark and stared at the guild hall of silver wing chamber of commerce with blurred eyes. It was clear that he was the same age as ruluciu, but he had great wealth and power, a beautiful sister, and even had his own castle in the twisted and ferocious city of free city, Like the favored son of heaven, the gods seemed to give him all their love. And he was born a slave. He didn''t even see his parents when he was a child. The only thing I have in my memory is the pain caused by endless scolding and whipping. The whole world is a colorless gray world for myself. Until Longjia appeared, I finally realized that there was warmth in the world, but now the only warmth that comforts me has been mercilessly taken away by the city. This day''s different life made Claire''s heart inexplicably breed an emotion called jealousy. Like countless nobles and businessmen in this city, Lu Luxiu, President of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, walks in the light and enjoys countless praise. He has all the beautiful things in the world, and he can only be arrested and hunted in the dark, even if he has shown his appearance. Let people envy, let people want to have everything he has. Claire not only grasped the gem hanging on her chest, but the blue gem seemed to feel what Claire thought and slightly resonate. It seems that I''m going to see a beautiful girl. It''s like taking her away and letting her \ "Yes, I want all this very much, but I will never forget my original intention" Suddenly Claire opened her eyes and clenched the gem: "you are tempting me, trying to make me obey the deepest * * and abuse your power, and finally usher in the moment of self destruction. Do you want to break away from me?" The resonance of the gem did not weaken, but became more and more active. It was like a person who answered "yes" to Claire''s question without hesitation. Claire looked at the gem in her hand with a complex look. The gem not only had the power that did not belong to the world, but also seemed to have an uncertain self-consciousness. "If you really want to break away from me, help me finish my revenge, and I will abandon you forever!!" Claire looked at the gem and said to herself that the gem has powerful mysterious power, but it is always a dead object. If no one uses it, he can only stay quietly and do nothing. Although Claire can feel that the gem will inadvertently tease the dark * * in his inner heart, as long as his will is firm and not tempted, Then it can''t do anything. Holding the gem, Claire left without looking back. Although her heart was eager to meet the beautiful girl, another obsession called revenge still prevailed. Claire didn''t want to see the girl because she felt very afraid that the revenge obsession in her heart would be consumed by the girl''s tenderness after seeing the beautiful girl. Soon after Claire left, a dark figure leaping from the sky suddenly stopped. Under the cover of the night, those red eyes locked Claire firmly, just like a hunter who had been searching for a long time finally found the prey he was most eager to catch. There will be no mistake! There will be no mistake! Just like that night!! > Although that night I just took a casual look at each other, the figure tonight is so similar that the memory buried in the depths of my mind can''t be repressed and quickly recalled! The figure running from his eyes ran through the same street in the middle of the night. He was also dressed in a black cloak and gave off an uncoordinated smell. The only difference was that it didn''t rain tonight. However, the scene in front of him was so familiar, as if it could overlap with the picture of the evening. In an instant, the black figure immediately turned its direction. Even if the destination was less than 50 meters away, it was like a ghost perched in the night. The black figure quickly crossed the roof and followed Claire closely. For the Lord of the shadow stream, rob, today is his lucky day. The prey that was wrongly let go because of his negligence has come to his eyes again. The same mistake must not be made again. Today I will wash away this shame! However, when he found that the other party was close to the junction between the upper area and the lower area, he impressively found that the other party paused slightly, and the black figure disappeared in front of him. This is!? A trace of doubt flashed in Rob''s eyes, but he calmed down and quickly returned to his heart. The other party can''t disappear out of thin air. He must have used some cover up. No one can hide his body in front of the shadow flow Lord! (to be continued.) Chapter 740 ?readx(); As a ninja, robbery itself is a master of concealment. At the same time, it is also a master of anti concealment. It is undoubtedly a challenge for robbery that the other party disappears out of thin air. Even if the hidden body shape cannot be captured by the line of sight, robbery can still track each other in many ways. Hiding the body shape does not mean disappearing from the world. The residual body temperature, traces left on the ground when walking, and even the faint airflow caused by inadvertent waving can not escape the eyes of robbery as long as any tiny trace falls. But this time, the Lord of shadow flow encountered an unprecedented challenge, that is, there is no trace! Rob slowly moves and stares at Claire''s disappearance. If the other party just hides his body shape, it should still cause some small fluctuations when walking, such as leaving footprints and inadvertently kicking away small stones on the road. However, when Claire leaves, let alone small stones, no sand has moved, As if Claire had completely disappeared from the world. lt; How is this possible; Rob couldn''t help but turn his eyes to the sky. Did the other party choose to fly away after stealth? However, he soon abandoned this idea from his mind. If the other party can really fly, he should fly and leave before. Why do you have to trot all the way to the checkpoint to choose stealth? This is superfluous. Teleport spell!? The greatest possibility is denied by the hijacking. Similarly, the flying spell is the same. Compared with the free flying spell, many urban protection arrays are arranged in the upper urban area, and it is forbidden to use any transmission spell outside the specified location. The protection array can not only detect the user, but also block the transmission spell. Although the other party was incredibly lost, rob didn''t intend to give up. On the contrary, it made rob more sure that the person he followed was the thief who entered the silver wing chamber of commerce that night. The other party could break through the protective barrier arranged by the crystal dragon named buyani and steal things under the eyes of the water crystal dragon, Its hiding ability naturally connects people with the target that disappears out of thin air. Quickly cross the level of the upper and lower levels, rob and stop at the highest house and search around. According to the previous situation, it is judged that the other party should intend to enter the lower level through the level, and this stealth ability can not be maintained all the time. Otherwise, the other party can be invisible anytime and anywhere along the way. Why show his body. Not to mention that he is still wearing a black cloak. During this period, he has been walking on the road in this dress. If he is found by the patrol, he will be beaten up first and thrown into prison before asking for his identity. lt; eureka! gt; The red light in Rob''s eyes flashed slightly, as he judged, on a path not far away. He searched the target again, just as he disappeared out of thin air before, and the other party appeared on the road again out of thin air. Quickly follow up after the robbery has begun to think about its next action! The other party is the criminal who stole the chamber of Commerce, is also arrested by the security forces of the whole free city, and is more likely to be the suspect who holds a gem that Lord Yalin needs. Kill him first and search slowly. See if there is anything Lord Yalin wants. This is just the lower area. It''s just a deserted path. It''s the best place to kill people. Of course, there may be no need to kill people. The lives of people in this distorted City, especially the lives of a lower class poor, are sometimes less valuable than an animal. What if you make a mistake? I''m really sorry, the world is so ruthless! At the thought of this, there was a sense of killing in the eyes of the robber. His whole body moved like smoke, and he moved silently and gradually approached the other party. Perhaps the other party did have some mysterious power, but just like a mage, even if he mastered the most powerful magic, it would be meaningless if he couldn''t show it, His own spider blade can take the target''s life before he can feel the pain. For a ninja who is proficient in hiding and assassination, it is a shame to kill the enemy with the second strike. The murderous robber moved quickly close to Claire. When the distance between the two people was less than ten meters, suddenly Claire stopped, and robbed herself for a moment, eliminating all her breath. Claire looked around and seemed puzzled, but soon put down her heart and continued to walk. At the moment, the muscles of Rob''s whole body have tightened up. There is no breath of a third party here. It is the best time to start. However, when spider blade is ready to drink blood, Claire suddenly burst into a strong light, and rob subconsciously closed his eyes. However, his strong will makes rob open his eyes again in less than a second, But it was Claire who ran away in three directions. three people!? Rob was stunned, and then immediately locked one of Claire. It was stupid to use the split in front of the self who understood the profound meaning of the shadow! But the next second Claire''s breath disappeared. Just like before disappearing out of thin air, there was no trace to trace, and he couldn''t help frowning. The robber who stopped in place did not make a rash move, but turned his eyes to Claire''s final direction, searched, judged and calculated where Claire might hide. This is the second time I have been detected by the tracked object in this city At the thought of this, I couldn''t help holding my hand on the eaves. The strength was so strong that even the bricks and stones were slightly cracked. You can see the anger in my heart. Claire''s real body didn''t seem to notice the situation behind it. Fortunately, she fled to a small house with garbage on the side of the river. Claire finally stopped to catch her breath. Just now, there was a dangerous omen from the gem. However, when detecting around with the power of the gem, it was found that there seemed to be a weak killing intention pointing at yourself in all directions. It was impossible to accurately determine the position of each other and the number of each other. I can only choose to hide my body with the power of gemstones again. I touched my nose. This time, there was only a faint red trace on my fingers. It was much better than that when I first used the power of gemstones, I had a headache, my ears, nose and mouth were bleeding. I have gradually explored some methods of using gemstones these days. "Although you don''t see me, you must pay attention next time." Relieved, Claire walked down the river when there was no one. The people who followed him today are very good. If the jewels on his body hadn''t noticed the faint killing intention along the way, maybe he wouldn''t know what was going on if he was wiped on his neck. In the Yinyi chamber of Commerce, Lu Luxiu saw the robber who came back. He thought that the robber only brought the information of the people who intercepted him on the way, but he didn''t expect that the robber also brought an unexpected news. "Did you see the boy?" lt; Yes ~ unfortunately, I missed and lost the other party again. I will bear all the responsibility for my mistake this time. gt; Rob quickly explained the situation to Lu Luxiu. He lost the target for the first time from meeting Claire at the beginning to tracking to the checkpoint. Then he was accidentally found by the target in the lower area, and lost the target for the second time. Obviously, rob is angry about his mistake. If there is no wrong judgment, rob believes that the insignificant killing intention he sent out before he started is the reason for his exposure. Lu Lu Xiu waved his hand and said, "no! You''ve done a good job. At least now we can determine the object. Where did the boy finally disappear?" When he got up, Lu Luxiu took out a map of the free city, unfolded it on the table, looked at it, pointed to a position in the lower area of the map, carefully explained Claire''s final direction, and then said his general judgment. After listening to the description of the robbery, Lu Xiu nodded. He thought the same as the robbery. The most likely person near the river area should be hiding in this generation. He just didn''t know whether the robbery would scare the snake. If the boy left here and hid in another place, I''m afraid it would take a lot of time to look for it again. After learning this important news, the identity of the person who intercepted him on the way was not very important to Lu Xiu. According to the robbery report, the other party was arrested by the security guard and detained, but was soon picked up by some people, and it was obvious that these people had a great background, The security team let people go without even filing. It seems that it has no intention to investigate again. lt; I''ve learned that the residence of some of them seems to be a big club. If necessary, I can catch someone back for interrogation at any time. gt; "Well, judging from the situation, these people are abandoned children. Although the other party couldn''t help moving his hand, he still didn''t plan to invest all his strength without fully understanding our details." Lu Xiu said with disapproval that he was more concerned about the boy than the forces behind these people. Rob volunteered that he would continue to watch that area. Lu Luxiu also directly gave a communication wizard to rob. As long as he found the target rob, he can inform himself immediately. At that time, all the people in the silver wing chamber of Commerce will go out to catch him. At the end of the night, an unexpected messenger visited at noon the next day. A valuable silver carriage stopped in front of the guild hall of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, and the one pulling the carriage was not an ordinary horse, but two unicorns with bright silver manes. At the same time, pedestrians on the street stopped and looked at the rare and precious Warcraft, But when they noticed the emblem on the carriage, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. A beautiful woman dressed as a waiter stepped down from the carriage and walked gracefully into the chamber of Commerce regardless of the stunned eyes of others. "Hello, how can I help you?" It seems that under the influence of each other, the attendants in charge of reception in the chamber of commerce can''t help stuttering. The visiting female envoy showed a beautiful smile: "I''m here on behalf of miss yunojia. Please help me tell the president, Mr. rulucio." (to be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net Chapter 741 ?readx(); When she learned that miss yunojia, one of the top three giants in the free city, had sent messengers, ruluciu was indeed a little surprised, while Eliza''s face became ugly in an instant. As a woman, she can become one of the three giants in this cruel city of the law of the jungle. It must be said that this is indeed an amazing achievement. Only after she learned some unknown secrets about yunojia from Alisa, lulushu was more or less afraid of the businesswoman. Lawrence Vick, the chairman of the chamber of commerce among the big three, has obtained the current rights based on transportation, while Philbert Cantel has sold slaves and accumulated today''s wealth, so yunojia is the title of a legal businessman, and has sold knowledge and obtained today''s status. Almost all legal institutions, large and small, in the free city are under the control of yunojia, and countless magic circles in the free city are arranged and operated by yunojia''s mages, even including the mysteries that have suppressed the power of the dragon I''m afraid yunojia''s identity is not just the same name as the last imperial concubine who established the perlas empire with overlord garcerik. Her legal institution has sold many new technologies that have never been seen before. It is these technologies that make yunojia get today''s status. If yunojia is just an ordinary businessman, Even if she has great wealth, it is impossible for so many mages to join her command and let her send at will. For the emissary sent by the big three, Lu Luxiu did not neglect to meet each other in the VIP room: "Hello, miss yunojia''s emissary, I''m the president of Lu Luxiu Lampe subgrade silver wing chamber of Commerce." In the free city these days, Lu Lu Xiu has seen many messengers from other chambers of Commerce, but it is the first time he has seen women come as messengers. In front of him, this woman in her early twenties looks beautiful and elegant. Even in this city with a large population base, she can be regarded as a beauty at the top, However, under yunojia''s command, he was only a messenger. For a moment, Lucius couldn''t help thinking of the rumor that miss yunojia was a woman with the wrong character "Although I have heard of your rumors, I didn''t expect you to be so young, your excellency Lu Xiu. You are really great to be able to establish all this in such a short time." Compared with the previous messengers who never said more than one word they shouldn''t say, the eunuchia messenger in front of him was obviously much more cheerful, just like a good friend who came to visit. With a smile, he praised Lu Xiu and didn''t feel the slightest compliment. "You flatter me." Lu Xiu smiled faintly and then sat down. After looking at Lu Luxiu slightly, the girl took out a silver invitation: "Your Excellency Lu Luxiu! Miss yunojia hopes to invite you and your sister to the new product launch banquet next week. Please be sure to give us a reward!" "It''s very kind of miss yunojia. It''s my honor to be invited." Lu Luxiu suddenly noticed that the "hillwei" standing aside gave himself a wink, but the current situation could not tolerate his refusal, and finally accepted the invitation from the messenger. After personally sending off the messenger. Looking at the crowd outside the Yinyi chamber of Commerce, Lu Luxiu still couldn''t help picking his eyelids. Compared with the other two giants, miss yunojia, who is theoretically the weakest of the three giants, has a terrible influence. Sending an envoy can make countless people watch, just like those popular idols in his original world. Go back to your office. Lu Luxiu just opened the invitation. Compared with the extravagant invitation sent by the food club last time, miss yunojia''s invitation seemed more regular. There was nothing too special. Just like women, the invitation had a faint fragrance on it, which made people feel very comfortable. "It''s just the smell of ordinary night orchid powder. It''s nothing special." Buyani, who was also wearing pajamas, smelled the fragrance on the invitation letter and said with hatchet. Eliza has a vivid memory of miss yunojia. Before she was fed a cup of black tea with ingredients, she almost gave herself to each other. Therefore, the aroma on the invitation also made Eliza and lulushu vigilant. After all, it is doubtful whether Miss yunojia''s technology has improved from liquid to gaseous over the years. Bujani, who was also awakened in her sleep, identified that there was no danger. As a crystal dragon, bujani was extremely sensitive to any magic fluctuation. Yunojia''s magic technology was strong, but as long as it was used to magic. Whether in liquid or gaseous form, it is impossible to hide the divine knowledge of the crystal dragon. Buyani can be sure that there is no danger, so there must be no problem. Buyani, who originally wanted to return to her room and continue to sleep, immediately lost sleep when she learned that the invitation was sent by eunuchia. The crystal dragon girl happily lay down behind Lu Luxiu and read the invitation. The content inside was also very ordinary. Except for inviting Lu Luxiu, the other party seemed to write her name in it. "I sincerely invite Miss buyani lampeiji, ah ~ I said Luxiu''s'' brother '', shall I go too?" Buyani deliberately asked like a sister. From the tone, it was obvious that buyani wanted to go very much. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Lu Luxiu didn''t answer, but meditated. Yunojia is one of the three giants of free city. It is obviously a recognition of identity to be invited by her, and it can also open up more channels at the banquet. It is another powerful force for the silver wing chamber of Commerce, which is developing at a high speed. In short, not going is a fool. It not only loses an opportunity to contact the upper class, but also offends the big three in the free city. However "Is there anything you want to say, Eliza!" Eliza, who had been silent behind lulushu for a long time, looked ugly and slowly said, "it''s absolutely no good to have a relationship with yunojia. You should also know the reason, your excellency lulushu!" Liu Tao, who sat chewing gum, looked puzzled. Obviously, Liu Tao, who doesn''t know the inside story of yunojia, obviously feels that rejecting the invitation of a woman or the invitation of a powerful figure in the city will cause him unnecessary trouble. The blue cat was also very interested, leaning on the sofa waiting to listen to Lu Xiu. Lu Lu Xiu nodded noncommittally and said, "of course I know ~ Eliza! But now the silver wing chamber of commerce can''t provoke this young lady." "In fact, after Miss buyani attended the banquet of the food club, it is certain that yunojia will send an invitation, but she didn''t expect to come so soon." "Do you mean that this invitation actually only invites buyani, not me?" "Once I collected some information about yunojia more or less. Every time guests invited by yunojia were asked to bring female family members. In fact, I think Miss yunojia held this kind of banquet purely to choose her favorite prey." Speaking of this, Eliza looked at buyani with a bitter smile: "if Miss buyani goes, I think it won''t be long before Miss buyani will receive another separate invitation to the tea party like me." In fact, the banquet is just a place for yunojia to choose her favorite "prey". Well, from lulushu''s point of view, Eliza is right. It''s better not to contact Miss yunojia without contact. But sometimes people can''t help themselves. Eliza is backed by the West * * * * family. Yunojia dares to attack her. Although she and buyani are coated with a layer of mysterious and terrible unknown identity, But yunojia''s position in the city is not afraid to start. As a crystal dragon, buyani is not afraid. At least in the view of the crystal dragon, yunojia is also a mortal after all. Even if she has mastered the mystery lock, as long as she meets each other face to face, she only needs one finger to teach the young lady who is the big three of commerce how to abide by her duty as a mortal. "Why don''t you go and see her? I''m sure that miss yunojia won''t mess around at the party. Even if she sends me an invitation to the tea party afterwards, Hei hei ~ I don''t know who ''eats'' who at that time!" Buyani said with an eager look. In fact, for buyani, what is more important is the big three commercial giants of free city, which is a big treasure house! In any case, you should broaden your horizons and make up for your recent losses. Lu Xiu narrowed his eyes and looked helpless: "there are only two rings." "So what?" "If I take you, I can''t take Eliza." Buyani was a little stunned when she said this, but then the face of the crystal dragon girl suddenly became ugly. It is obvious that in the new venue, helushu will take Alissa as the interpreter to get familiar with the environment. If you don''t take Alissa, many people and wululushu will be in the same fog. At that time, they will definitely make a fool of themselves, but Alissa and buyani need rings to change their appearance, Especially, as a crystal dragon, buyani can''t use magic and magic, but can only rely on this magical ring. If Eliza and bujani both wear rings, what should the rest of ruxiu do? Lu Lu Xiu has always maintained his original human appearance. It''s nothing to attend the banquet, but under the human appearance, Lu Lu Xiu has been transformed into a black dragon. Usually, Lu Lu Lu Xiu always hides the smell of a black dragon. It''s no problem to face some ordinary people and even low-level magicians, but yunojia, who wants to see this time, is a legal businessman, Since she is well-known for her mastery of magic technology and even has mastered the magic lock technology that even Yalin is very surprised at, her residence must be full of protection and detection arrays, and her own identity is a mystery! It''s really hard to tell if Lucius will be found if he walks in directly! If there were two other big three Lawrence and filibus, rulucio might dare to bet, but in the face of miss yunojia, rulucio really didn''t dare to bet his luck was hard enough. (to be continued.) Chapter 742 ?readx(); After thinking about it, Lucius said directly, "buyani stays in the chamber of Commerce. Alisa, you go to the banquet with me." This decision made the crystal dragon girl become dejected. The original loss recovery plan seems to be going to fail. However, compared with buyani, who seemed lost because she couldn''t go, Alisa, who was selected, was a little uneasy. Her subconscious fear of yunojia was on the one hand, and lulushu''s decision on the other seemed inappropriate. "Your Excellency, yunojia clearly proposed to invite Miss buyani in the invitation letter. If Miss buyani doesn''t go, she may be unhappy at that time and bring me unnecessary trouble in the future." Eliza had to remind Lucio. And even if this excuse is perfunctory, but next time, next time? It''s impossible to be so perfunctory about yunojia all the time! Lu Lu Xiu looked at Eliza, smiled and said in a slightly black tone, "who said I wouldn''t let buyani go?" "Ah!? then what?" At this time, Luxiu pointed to Eliza: "you are buyani, understand?" Ah~ Alisaton was stunned, and her beautiful face was full of doubt, but the resourceful businesswoman suddenly understood what Lu Luxiu meant. The other party was going to let herself use the power of the ring to pretend to be buyani to attend the party. That magic ring can make the wearer''s appearance ever-changing, but he has been using the shape of "xilaiwei" and has forgotten the real power of the ring. It''s not very difficult to change the shape of buyani as long as he meditates in his heart. After a little experiment, Alissa soon became the perfect aristocratic lady with black hair and black eyes that buyani had used before. Buyani was interested in comparing with Alissa who became "herself". In the room, a girl with silver hair and silver eyes has a beautiful appearance, mysterious and noble temperament, while the other girl with black hair and black eyes has a similar but more perfect appearance, pure and elegant temperament. They look like twins, but they are two opposite sisters. Although buyani, who has not changed her appearance as a crystal dragon, is slightly inferior to the "self" who has changed her appearance through a ring, she is also as beautiful as an elf. Moreover, the crystal dragon''s natural mysterious temperament makes up for some gaps. Excluding the "shy" buyani''s character is originally lively and active, which is quite opposite to Eliza''s cautious and calm character, The two stood together, reflecting each other like a beautiful scroll. Inadvertently attracted the attention of everyone present. Not to mention Lu Xiu and Liu Tao, they agreed that the blue cat as a woman and safiros, who always had a straight face, couldn''t help looking more. Luxiu said with great satisfaction, "all right ~ that''s it. At that time, Alissa will go to the banquet with me in the manner of buyani." "That ~ Lord ruxiu, can I go with my twin sister who plays'' buyani ''?" Obviously, buyani, who was deprived of the quota, said with some perseverance. "The presence of a beautiful sister has put a lot of pressure on me. When the second equally beautiful twin sister appears, I''m afraid the enthusiasm of those noble young people will melt me ~" obviously, Lu Lu Xiu doesn''t want to add pressure or trouble to himself. Finally, buyani could only give up the idea of going together. But Alisa was still a little uneasy and said that she might have no problem seeing yunojia. Although the other party left some terrible memories for herself, it would not become a psychological shadow. However, I don''t know if there will be any mistakes when I play the role of buyani. Regarding this point, Lu Lu Xiu motioned to Eliza to rest assured. In fact, Eliza didn''t need to play the role of buyani at all. Anyway, the initial setting for buyani was just a shy aristocratic girl who didn''t understand the world. Eliza just had to keep close to herself and talk less, even if she didn''t feel comfortable and couldn''t let go, In this way, it can better support buyani''s somewhat shy and timid character, which always adheres to her brother. Finally, Alissa could only nod reluctantly to agree. Next, buyani pulled Alissa into her room and began to add some details about her ''own'' character setting. However, Lu Luxiu took out the communication magic guide again and began to contact Yalin in the Arnold mountains. Whether it is the recent pharmaceutical trade, the discovery of the target suspected of carrying the soul stone, and the invitation of miss yunojia, the three giants of the free city, we need to report to Yalin. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Dream This is the last memory I want to think of Located in the divine realm of the sky, a trapped soul is making a dream that seems to never end in the endless darkness When I opened my eyes, I saw that I was neither a father nor a mother. It''s a cold, pale blue ceiling floating with magic light. Many people in robes around look at themselves and talk about it. They have no joy and celebration for their birth. It''s like staring at a creation, and it''s still an untested creation. Some people are in high interest and full of confidence, while others are in low mood and don''t report hope, And more with a look of expectation. Childhood I have no childhood. Unlike other children, I have grown up at the moment of birth and have never played carefree. I have never been embraced by my parents. My life is just spent day after day and year after year according to the arranged schedule. Learning, eating, sleeping, learning, eating and sleeping seem to be endless reincarnation. Although we occasionally see the same girl as ourselves, we are silent to each other, just acting with the voice of the guardian. For myself, the whole world is the size of a room. I don''t know what the blue sky is and what the sun is. The only thing I know is all kinds of knowledge instilled into my mind day after day. If such a boring day just bored me, then the real ordeal began when the guardian brought a "book". force! Has been forced in various ways, painful way! Happy way! Guardians and those in robes constantly force themselves, forcing something they simply can''t understand. They want to exert a magical power to turn fragile glass into steel. The magic power of turning hard metal into dust and creating food and drinking water out of thin air. However, in their own opinion, this is a power that completely violates the "common sense" they have taught themselves for many years. Even they suspect that they may not understand the principle of this power. However, crying and begging are meaningless. In their eyes, their life is not important at all. All they want is to show the power they want! Under great pressure, soft graphite will also turn into hard diamonds Unbearable punishment brings great pain. In addition to being punished by acupuncture, knife cutting and fire, it is sometimes bound to the chair by magic under the condition of extreme hunger and thirst. Obviously, food and water are within reach. But I couldn''t move at all. I had to do everything I could to use the completely incomprehensible "power" to get it. However, I didn''t succeed at all except fainting again and again in hunger and thirst. I don''t know how many times I have bred it. Maybe dying here is also a relief, but the * * who wants to live has the upper hand. That''s right! I just want to live The power of guardians'' expectations has never been shown. I know that if I continue like this, I will finally usher in only death. Just like those girls like myself, it is not the first time I have seen their flesh and blood blurred and decayed bodies carried out and discarded by others. I will never become like that! If you can''t show the strength that the guardians expect, at least show the strength that can satisfy them. No matter in great pain, you will silently endure rather than resist, desperately learn the knowledge and accumulate experience of the guardians, and you will quietly accept whether your body is torn, frozen After all, what could be more terrible than death? In this way, compared with the crying and begging of other girls. My patience finally paid off Perhaps because of their different performance, guardians are full of curiosity about themselves, just like a special observation. Although painful experiments are often required, they will endure and take the initiative to put forward the shortcomings in the experiment. They have flattered, satisfied and flattered them in the way they desire As long as you can survive, you can do whatever you want. In this way, I have lived in this way and absorbed all useful things as much as possible. I slowly become stronger and begin to know how to use more different forces. Only in addition to studying the power that guardians want me to show. If I really have this power, I really hope to get rid of this painful day. I don''t know how long it took. Finally, my repeated painful days have won a turn for the better The cries fluctuated with each other, and the aftermath of the explosion made the whole research tower tremble. The red and green dragons fell from the sky, and the powerful giant claws tore open the hard wall filled with magic. The breath of the Dragon turns anyone and anything who dares to stop in front of them into ashes. With the arrival of the blue dragon, the roar of anger began to spread throughout the research tower. However, it was unexpected that their guardians were also incarnated as dragons. The same blue dragons also scolded their compatriots. However, when the red, blue and green dragons fought, the whole research tower began to collapse like a fragile sand tower in front of the giants. The room in which he was imprisoned collapsed. The Dharma array that imprisoned him was completely pumped fast, took the books given to him by the guardians, took some things he could take, and took this last chance to escape this nightmare place forever. Blue sky, white clouds and sunshine, finally they see that they are no longer flowing magic walls, freedom! This is the freedom that I have longed for for for a long time, the dream that I used to look forward to most "Now your dream should wake up, my lovely messenger." The white jade fingers of the goddess in the divine domain gently stroked the face of the girl in her arms, just like a loving mother stroking her beloved child. (~ ^ ~) mobile users, please visit http://m.piaotian.net Chapter 743 ?readx(); Half Elf Mage Turner Ya lies quietly in the arms of the goddess ishutar like a sleeping baby, which is of course a translucent soul state No matter people or elves, even powerful dragons will be called back by the soul sea after death. If you want to maintain the soul state in the main material plane, you need extremely strong obsession or in some areas with a strong smell of death, you can slow down this process, However, no matter the weakest ghost or the powerful Lich located in the top pyramid of undead creatures, with the passage of time, the soul without * * can not stop the call from the sea of souls. However, under the action of divine power, Turner''s soul was stranded in the divine domain. "A very complete soul has almost no damage at all. It can really be used as a miracle to describe your luck." In the east of the mainland, the goddess of the only Lord in the world, ishutar, who is sung by thousands of people, is gently touching the face of the half Elf Female mage and browsing some of her most unknown memories: "it''s very similar. It should be said that it is really a replica of ''her''. It is firm, brave and, more importantly, tempered by suffering." There was a dazzling aura flowing on the goddess. The soul of Tanya wrapped by divine power began to change qualitatively, and a bright silver light began to appear in the whole divine domain. The divine consciousness of the goddess ishutar completely entered the spiritual world of Tanya. The body of the half elf sorceress has completely died under the impact of the force of frost. However, for the goddess ishutar, rebuilding a body for Tanya out of thin air is a challenge to break through itself. More importantly, reshaping Tanya''s soul. Even if she can create a strong new body, Tanya''s soul is not enough to drive it, It''s like every lock has a matching key. If the lock is * * and the key is the soul, and creating life out of thin air and shaping * * and the most important soul is the privilege of the creator, what ishutar needs to do now is to create a new body for the key on the basis of its original. Perhaps this incomplete creation out of thin air is far from the creator of things, But for the goddess ishutar, this is also a great breakthrough, which can make herself look like a step forward to perfection. With the infusion of divine power. Turner Ya''s soul is gradually materialized, no longer as ethereal as before, as if it would dissipate at any time. Ishutar slightly closed his eyes and immersed himself in his own affairs. The divine power is carefully reshaping every cell of Turner Ya''s body. Gradually, the glory in the divine domain gradually dissipated, and the half elf soul in his arms had disappeared. Instead, there is an angel suspended in front of ishutar, with two pairs of wings emitting white streamer. Different from other angels wearing armor, the female angel in front of him is wearing a silver robe inlaid with gemstones, covering up her exquisite and holy body, The hood connected with the robe and the translucent veil cover her face, showing only a little silver blue long hair. A large book locked at her waist and a gorgeous short sword with divine power on her wrist make the female Angel look full of intellectual beauty. "Well, very good!" The goddess buyer walked around the angel in front of her. It''s like looking at a work of art that makes you very satisfied. From time to time, you use your divine power to make small improvements in details: "¢± you can come in, Atina Yi. What can I report?" Just after the voice, the same female angel appeared next to the garden of the divine domain. The five pairs of emerald wings with the breath of life made the whole garden seem to be bathed in the vibrant Sun: "goddess ishutar, yarkese and others who went to the west of the mainland sent back an important news. They met the redeeming Angel Lord purnlus in the west of the mainland." When he heard the name of pernlus, ishutar, who was still watching his works, couldn''t help stopping. "Perseus still doesn''t want to go back under your wings." the voice of the female Angel named atinai hesitated, because Perseus once said something almost blasphemous, and she didn''t know it should be said now. "Is salvation still lingering? Tell me carefully." Ishutal slowly stroked Turner''s long silver blue hair. The archangel did not hesitate to explain all the details, including Perseus''s questioning of the goddess''s power to devour the son of the star. Ishutar listened to these words. There was no expression change on his beautiful and holy face. He didn''t seem to care that these blasphemous words were said by his favorite wing. With a sigh, ishutar said faintly: "over the years, redemption has not found the answer he wants, but now the answer has appeared, but he dare not touch it. Really! He is still as stubborn and stupid as before. He clearly has a pair of eyes that can see through others, but he can''t see through himself from beginning to end." "Goddess! I think Perseus has seen through, but his heart is unwilling to admit this fact." "What pernlus said is also true. Although I really don''t want to devour the son of the star unilaterally, but integrate with her, although our spiritual power is completely integrated into one, the son of the star has just landed from the star, and her small personality and memory are integrated with me in the spiritual field. It''s like a drop of water dripping into the sea In some ways, the will of a single individual, the son of the star, cannot be preserved. As pernlus said, it is equivalent to killing an innocent soul. " The female Angel ADINA Yi was silent for a moment, which seemed to be unbearable, but finally sighed: "progress comes from sacrifice. At least goddess, you work hard to put the world on the right track." Ishutar looked at the aurora in the sky of the divine realm and was silent, Finally sighed: "Whenever I see Perseus, I seem to see myself once. Once I was also whimsical. I thought that the world could be better without paying a price. There would be no killing among races, no fraud among businessmen, and no sin. There would be no pain. I was like a delusion. I once simply thought that as long as the unstable factors were removed, all mortals would follow If my will works, then the world will become the perfect world in my mind "But thousands of years have made me see the essence of the world, and also the essence of me as a ''God''. The gods are not omnipotent. Although the divine power can command the world to force the whole world to operate according to my will, what should I do when the ''I'' itself is corrupt?" "Gods can command mortals, so who will command gods? I''ve been thinking about this problem, and the more I think about it, the more worried I am about crossing the boundary called * *. I can''t always guarantee that my eyes will never be muddy, and I can''t always guarantee that my decision is absolutely from the original intention. I''m not perfect, so I need to sublimate!" This is the goddess ishutar! Unlike the so-called false gods and evil gods in the world who preach their absolute correctness and absolute strength, the goddess is always pursuing progress and always self examining her own shortcomings. She can be said to be both a God and a reformer eager to move forward in the world. For thousands of years, atinay was very clear about the essence of the goddess she believed in, and it was because of this essence that attracted her. It must be that Perseus was also attracted by this essence of the goddess, entrusted the greatest desire in his heart to the goddess, was willing to wave the sword in her hand, and was willing to devote his life to her at any time. "For your wish, goddess ishutar, I will always follow your footsteps." "Thank you ~ adinay. Sometimes I prefer to talk to you who are female compared with ''guard'' and ''trial''." At the moment, ishutar has no divine majesty, just like a girl next door who is cared for and understood by others, with a sweet smile. "Redemption is still confused. Let him continue his journey. If he doesn''t want to see the process, he will understand and choose to return to my wings when the result comes." "I understand, goddess ishutar!" Atina Yi nodded, but then stared at the angelic Turner Ya with a meaningful look: "as a arrogant blasphemer, it is the greatest mercy given by the goddess to not investigate his evil deeds. Is it necessary for the goddess to come in person?" "This is my choice, just like the choice made by the king of the white dragon." "At least you can send other angels to supervise Augusta. Why did you spend a lot of divine power on the filthy thing made by a half elf dragon?" With a faint smile, ishutar waved to ADINA Yi to stop: "It''s not filthy. Although those dragons are arrogant and try to challenge the creator, I don''t dislike their arrogant ideas. At least they are trying to pursue progress, which is much better than other dragons in the comfortable status quo. However, it seems that the greatest creation of the creator is never a field we can step into. Maybe after the sublimation of the integration with the son of the star this time, it will be more Or less can answer some of my questions. " "Is it all right with Augusta, then, to arrange it as planned? Goddess ishutar." "Of course." After the female angel Atina Yi gradually retreated, ishutar came to the angelic Turner ya. Then the goddess stretched out her finger and gently clicked on Turner Ya''s forehead. The divine power activated Turner''s frozen soul and body in an instant, and gradually Turner slowly opened her eyes. The half elf, who was always calm and full of wisdom, now looked confused like a baby just born in the world. However, she was paying attention to the goddess ishutar in front of her, Turner Ya seemed to see the light of hope, and her eyes became divine. "Welcome to wake up, my new wings!" With a smile, the goddess said faintly. (to be continued.) Chapter 744 ?readx(); The pendulum needle of the floor hanging clock is making a crisp sound. The Royal Palace of the karsermon empire is located in the glory palace of Prince Augusta. The young prince, who has sat in the highest position of power in the karsermon Empire, is still sitting at his desk in the dead of night. The prince of the strongest kingdom in the east of the mainland, in the palace in the powerful barrier created by thousands of guards, including hundreds of high-level mages, Augusta still showed a strong sense of uneasiness in this heavily guarded palace, If you look carefully, you will find that Augusta, who is still young, has a little white hair on his forehead. Anxious, worried, confused by the uncertain road in the future When a person finds that no matter how hard he tries, he has an absolutely insurmountable existence, anyone will feel infinite melancholy and loss. The gap between mortals and gods was so great that Augusta couldn''t help feeling desperate. How did the once overlord garcerik establish the huge territory all over the continent and defeat the supreme gods? Is it really the mysterious power in the yarnod mountains in the legend of overlord? If you want to fight against the gods, is there only the same existence as the gods in the end? What do you want? Augusta couldn''t help thinking. For countless emperors who hold great power, they undoubtedly want only two things, one is an immortal body that they can enjoy forever, and the other is to make themselves a giant of history and be sung by all ages! Maybe so What I want is not an immortal body. I just want to repeat the most brilliant era established by the man I admire - overlord galselik, so that my name can be remembered in history, become a symbol that changes the world, and be firmly remembered by future generations. What I want is this Augusta suddenly felt a strange emotion in his heart. It was the same that the most unknown emotion buried in the deepest part of his soul was excavated without reservation. In an instant, the most painful memory in my mind was churned out. Augusta couldn''t help thinking of many memories he most wanted to forget, those stupid nobles, those stupid brothers and that stupid father. They were short-sighted and only knew to protect their rights, without any courage or enterprising spirit. They greedily devoured the Empire named karserman and wolfed the flesh and blood of the empire into their mouths, Regardless of what will happen if the country collapses. Because they are nobles, they are kings. They are chosen by heaven, they are blessed by the gods!! They''re just a bunch of fools, a bunch of parasites you ''re right! Augusta couldn''t help raising his head. He was standing on the towering fortress. The flag stained with blood is flying high on one side. The silver beautiful long hair is almost stained with blood. The ring princess is holding the two handed saber made by the democracy of the north polar, standing there, like an insurmountable mountain, killing the enemy troops climbing the wall one after another. Under the night sky, the man in the black cloak, in the light of the double moon, the man with black hair and black eyes quietly sang poems and walked on the grassland, just like taking the double moon in the sky as a lover, entering a secret place that no one has ever entered, resolving all kinds of dangers on the journey, and finally ushering in an unprecedented magnificent beauty. I can! I''m sure I can! Augusta''s heart couldn''t help shouting. He was different from those incompetent rulers who were like his father. He had a sense of responsibility as an emperor. He would never easily succumb to * * and let the new empire be destroyed. He wanted to establish an eternal country. Unite everyone into a rock and never split. The voice like a giant thunder sounded in my ears. Augusta in the study made a loud cry and woke up. The chaotic thoughts gradually subsided with the gasp. Augusta still looked at the room in a trance. What just appeared in my mind was a dream? Why was it so clear! "That is indeed a dream, your dream! Prince Augusta! The dream most desired in your soul is also the dream I desire." A beautiful sound like a nightingale gradually sounded in the room. Augusta was surprised. At this time, he found that there was another person in his room. However, when Augusta turned his head, the figure in his eyes made the king of the strongest empire in the east of the continent unable to move away from his sight. (to be continued.) Chapter 745 ?readx(); As a prince of a country, Augusta has seen many beauties. Even the elves who make countless nobles crazy on the mainland have several in their father''s harem, but it is obvious that the girl in front of her has a more delicate and beautiful face than the elves, which can be almost described as perfect! Yes ~ perfect! In addition to this word, Augusta can''t find another word to describe her face. It''s unparalleled and unparalleled. If these words just appear in her mind, they will feel that they are an insult to the girl''s face and temperament. With such a perfect beauty appearing in the world, Augusta believed that there would definitely be a king who would not hesitate to wage war in order to take the girl as his own, but Augusta now had no such idea. Even at the first moment of seeing the girl''s face, Augusta wanted to bring the girl with perfect appearance and temperament into the harem, It never appeared in Augusta''s mind from the beginning. Although she looks the same age as her sister Celine, she is dressed in an elegant robe with silver light, wrapped in an exquisite body, and has an elegant and noble temperament. Even the most picky people can''t find anything wrong, but the girl always inadvertently shows the breath of people''s heartfelt submission, The Augusta who gazed at her always felt that she was looking at something incomparably towering and huge, like a mountain standing on the earth for unknown years, full of vicissitudes and majesty. If the sister of Augusta, Princess Celine brannis of the karsermon Empire, is known as a golden gem, the girl in front of her can be described as the sun! The light emitted by the golden gem is far from the sun shining on all things The bright blond hair swayed gently with the breeze, and the girl''s golden eyes stared at Augusta. A moment later, she whispered in a gentle and beautiful voice like a Nightingale: "good night, Prince Augusta brannis of the karsermon empire." "You..." With the girl''s voice coming into his ears, Augusta, who was still in shock, finally came back. For such a girl who suddenly appeared in his room uninvited and still shouldn''t appear in the middle of the night, Augusta wanted to call the maid outside the room, But in the end, his highness finally gave up the idea and sat down on the sofa. Then he waved to the girl and motioned her to take a seat. The other party can enter the heavily guarded palace alone and appear silently behind him. If the other party''s intention is really wrong, he has already died. Since the other party is now showing up without cover, at least it shows that he is not hostile. Like an invited guest, the blonde sat down without restraint: "you are more calm than I expected ~ very good." For Augusta''s actions, the girl casually commented that she didn''t seem to care that she was the prince of the strongest empire in the east of the mainland. tremble! In the face of such casual comments, Augusta was speechless, because Augusta found his legs trembling slightly. And it''s an uncontrollable shiver, even if you concentrate all your nerves on your legs. I''m afraid, I''m afraid of the girl in front of me Although he didn''t want to admit it, Augusta was aware of the strong feelings emerging from his heart, and the girl in front of him exuded an invisible great pressure. As a prince of the karsermon Empire, he couldn''t suppress his panic. "Who are you?" Although Augusta tried to keep his voice calm, he was finally defeated by his inner fear of the unknown. However, when the girl said her name, the prince of the karsermon Empire found that he could look down on the world with pride. "Me?" The girl looked at Augusta with a smile and said slowly, "you already know my name ~ Prince Augusta of karsermon empire is in the Holy See code that has been stored for a long time in your bookcase. Although you have only read it once, you should know my name." The girl''s voice was clear and beautiful enough to make people intoxicated, but at the moment Augusta sat like a needle and felt, and even his hair stood upside down. Just when Augusta felt that it was difficult to breathe, the girl finally slowly said, "the name originally born in this world has been forgotten by me, and now the world has given me a new name \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Ishutar!! When the name came into our ears. Augusta, who was tight all over, relaxed, as if she had expected the girl to say so. The pillar of the Holy See''s faith, the source of faith in the eastern part of the continent, represents the God of light and love, the goddess ishutar! Augusta clenched his hands in front of his chest and said slowly after a moment: "God, you say you are a God, the goddess ishutar?" Normally, if someone suddenly broke into his room and claimed that he was a God, Augusta would scoff, and then asked the bodyguard to send him to the gallows, but now Augusta didn''t dare to do so. He didn''t even have the idea of shouting for the bodyguard outside the door. First, whether the girl sitting in front of him was ishutar or not. Being able to enter their own rooms at will has shown that the identity of a girl claiming to be ishutar is not ordinary. However, even if the other party said the name that made countless believers in the east of the mainland worship, Augusta did not immediately believe one side of the other party''s words: "how can I believe that you are really the goddess ishutar, rather than an evil god or demon pretending to be?" Speaking of this, Augusta''s nervous heart was about to jump out of his chest and put the gods out of suspicion of evil gods and demons. Even if he is the prince of the karsermon Empire, he may not be able to withstand the anger of tens of thousands of holy Vatican believers. But even so, Augusta still wants to ask this question. If the other party is really the goddess ishutar, why does it appear in front of the blasphemer? In other words, the other party was disguised by other unknown powerful beings at the beginning, such as some demons raging in the karsermon Empire recently. If this is the case, the whole karsermon empire will be destroyed without thinking. "Very good, Augusta. You didn''t mess about because of my identity, and you also raised targeted questions. You really have something extraordinary to hold power at this age." On the contrary, ishutar stared at Augusta with a faint smile and was not angry because of the other party''s query: "but Prince Augusta, you don''t have to doubt the authenticity of my identity, because it doesn''t matter whether I am true or a fake to you, and now the only important thing is how you want to save your own life in front of me." Although the other party was wearing a charming smile, Augusta still heard endless cold from this sentence. However, as the girl who claimed to be the goddess of ishutar said, now is really not the time to figure out each other''s identity. This is the existence beyond the secular world! Augusta''s eyes darkened. He sighed in his heart. He thought he had reached the peak of power when he was on the throne of karsermon empire. However, it seems how ridiculous now. The so-called palace is just a relatively solid ant nest in the eyes of these secular beings. "Haha, is this a God? Threatening others at will and cutting out people you don''t like at will" is like abandoning yourself. Augusta said these words with some impunity. "Are you disappointed?" Augusta stared at the goddess in front of him with a smile: "I thought God would be more detached, but from the current situation, it seems that God is as full of * * as mortals." However, as soon as the voice fell, a sharp flash flashed in ishutar''s golden eyes. In an instant, Augusta''s face changed, and his heart seemed to be held by a big hand. The whole person felt like being knocked about by the wind in the rough waves. The beautiful girl in front of him was like a higher life with human appearance. Augusta''s loss Fear and consternation are swept away in an instant, just as all emotions are turned into nothingness. No fear, no courage, no pain, no joy, not even despair, it''s like everything becomes indifferent. In an instant, everything recovered. Augusta held his chest tightly, and seemed not sure whether the feeling at that moment was true or false "Your courage is commendable, Augusta, or you really deserve to be a person who wants to follow the example of Quentin''s unification of the continent. However, although courage is valuable, if it goes too far, it is brave and foolhardy." Ishutar''s smile remained unchanged and was not moved by Augusta''s words: "although you have only read the code once, you also know what kind of God the goddess ishutar is. I represent not only light and love for mankind, but also punishment and judgment!" "As an admirer of the overlord, Augusta naturally knows who kuntis is in the mouth of the goddess, but this time Augusta dare not say a word more. Under the divine power, the giant dragon should be afraid, let alone an ordinary mortal. Ishutal looked at Augusta as if he had seen through his soul, All the thoughts in Augusta''s mind were revealed: "Under the teachings I spread, you are not a good man, Augusta! You are a sinner ~ you have great ambitions, trying to rebuild the glory of the overlord era, and this process will inevitably drag the whole continent into the flames of war. Do you think I, as a God, will ignore your actions and turn the whole continent from a sea of blood hell?" Augusta''s face was pale, but he didn''t defend himself. Instead, he lowered his head and said calmly, "so you come to punish me in person, goddess!" (to be continued.) Chapter 746 ?readx(); Overlord galserik is a giant of history, but he is also a figure most taboo by the two major religious organizations of the Holy See and the holy capital. After the establishment of the perlas Empire, Overlord carried out bloody suppression on religious forces. It was not until the destruction of the perlas empire that the two major religious organizations finally recovered. It is precisely because of this origin that neither the holy see nor the Holy See would like to mention any news about galseric, and they do not want a second overlord on the mainland. Augusta is well aware of what his most desired dream is to restore the territory of the perlas empire in the era of the former overlord galseric to the karsermon empire. He will reunify this fragmented continent and become the second emperor to be crowned after the overlord. And this grand wish is not a delusion. At least after learning about the long lost technologies in the era of the perlas Empire, Augusta began to find that his dream is not impossible. It is a large portal that can transfer a large number of people and goods at one time, and a military airship technology with larger volume, faster speed and stronger firepower, And the iron and steel machine "Magic Knight" that crushed the whole continent by the forbidden guards in the overlord era! However, all this is based on blasphemy. If there are gods in the world Now Augusta understands that Gods really exist in this world, not only gods, but also dragons and Demons described in myths. Almost overnight, Augusta found that the world in which he lived was almost completely changed, full of countless unknowns, huge pressure and breathless. "Are you afraid?" Ishutar did not answer this question directly. fear!? For Augusta, as a mortal, it is natural. No matter how he hides it or how he tries to calm down, fear will inevitably breed from the bottom of his heart. Now Augusta is also very clear about one thing. If a God really wants to punish himself, he doesn''t need to come to the world in person. The God only needs to issue an oracle to announce his guilt. Then the pressure from the holy Vatican or the karsermon empire will ruin all his achievements now. However, what''s the current situation? At ordinary times, Augusta will definitely start to calculate all possible situations. But now the prince of karsermon Empire only felt that his mind was in chaos. His thoughts could not calm down in front of the gods. His mind seemed like a fog. He could not sort out the information he got and analyze it. Ishutar closed his eyes slightly: "I think you should also understand Augusta. If I really want to punish you, I have thousands of ways. I don''t need to come to you in person." "Then, dear goddess, what do you mean by coming this time?" After the goddess lowered her tone, Augusta only felt much better, and the aggressive momentum that made him out of breath finally subsided a little. "I''m interested in your dream ~ Augusta!" Suddenly ishutar looked up and stared at Augusta with a charming smile. For a moment Augusta almost doubted whether his ears had heard wrong. The goddess ishutar is very interested in her dream!? I am eager to establish the grand dream of the overlord galseric era and dare to be interested ~ how is this possible! Looking at Augusta who seemed to be stagnant, ishutar said calmly: "you are eager to emulate the overlord and reunite the whole continent, and I also hope to reunite the people of the whole continent into one will. In many ways, we think the same about each other." "I don''t understand what you mean" "Overlord has established a territory across the whole continent and unified all races in the world in his empire. The era of the perlas empire is the golden age of rapid development in the world. Countless new theories and technologies were born in that era. The civilization of the whole world has developed rapidly in that era. His arrogant acts of blasphemy are excluded, but it is not necessary I have to admit that he did a good job, didn''t he? " Augusta looked at the goddess in front of her unbelievably and talked about the supposed taboo figure with a constant smile. There was no anger and disgust on the goddess''s expression. On the contrary, just like myself, I showed a yearning look when reading about the deeds of overlord. The goddess worships the overlord like herself no Augusta instantly dispelled this whimsical idea. The goddess of ishutar is different from herself. It is not so much to worship the overlord galseric as to worship the era of the perlas Empire established by the overlord, which put all things under one will. As if he had seen through everything in Augusta''s mind, ishutar crossed his hands and scratched a subtle flash in his eyes and said, "that''s right ~ Augusta! All I want is the unified era, the era in which all things gather in one will and idea, so I''m very interested in your dream." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± After a long silence, Augusta suddenly covered his forehead and smiled: "hahaha, I thought I was entangled by * *. I didn''t expect that even ''God'' had such a strong * *!" "The world has been pushed forward by countless'' I''s * *. If the world has no * *, the world has already fallen into stagnation and freezing, and the gods naturally need a little * * to promote their own sublimation. Of course, if the desire for * * goes beyond the boundary, they can only become an evil god who does not hesitate to freeze the whole world to maintain their dominance It''s too late. " Ishutar said without any difference. On the contrary, it was more like approving Augusta''s idea. "In that case, why did you find me? You are a God. You must be able to find a better person to realize your dream at any time." "Because you''re special, Augusta" "Special? Hehe \ are you not afraid that I will become the second overlord garcerik?" Speaking of this, Augusta also seemed to have spared himself and raised one question after another that would have offended the gods. However, at the moment, ishutar smiled more intensely, just like a person who had learned the answer was looking at the ignorant who was still confused and asking ridiculous questions: "do you really think the overlord''s blasphemy against the gods comes from his own intention?" In an instant, Augusta''s slightly excited look calmed down. Why did overlord galseric suppress religion and blaspheme gods so much after establishing the perlas Empire. In the view of some historians and scholars, most of them are attributed to the overlord''s own desire for power and vanity. They do not want religious forces to become their own stepping stone, do not want the glory they have established to be forced to share with the gods, and are eager to sublimate themselves into God and become a symbol forever remembered by the world. But now there seems to be something else! "I think you have read the legend of overlord for many times. When quintis was in its worst decline, his army was chased into the forest of fog. Finally, he was forced to migrate to the Arnold mountains and where he found a powerful force. It was this force that made quintis turn defeat into victory and establish great achievements." As the goddess whispered, The atmosphere in the room suddenly became cold: "However, the world will never know that the power pursued by quintis is a power full of hatred for the gods and the whole world. A transcendent who once fell down in the war, his hatred for the world and the gods forced quintis to sign a contract when he got its power, that is, blasphemy and destruction of the gods!" "What overlord seeks is the power of the devil?" Augusta was stunned for a moment. "It''s not a demon, a transcendent, an existence that shouldn''t have appeared in this world. It was imprisoned in the Arnold mountains after the defeat. It finally woke up two thousand years ago. It was this awakening that gave quintis strength and hatred." Ishutar said faintly, a trace of loneliness flashed in his eyes, and he didn''t seem to want to continue to say on the identity of this power: "Augusta! The overlord you worship is just like you, he just wants to establish his own era, and the blasphemy God has never been in his idea. Tell me," do you really hate the gods so much? " Hate the gods; blaspheme the gods The goddess''s voice seemed to have a strange magic, which made Augusta ask himself if he had really never said anything. After reading the deeds of overlord galseric, the so-called overlord''s blasphemy was the same as those of historians and scholars, First, there were some irreconcilable contradictions between the overlord and religious forces at that time. All the overlord did was to remove the obstacles that hindered him. The second is that the overlord is too obsessed with vanity and hopes to put himself above the gods, leaving the most brilliant page in the historical records of history. I am eager to rebuild the glory of the old perlas empire. In my eyes, both the Holy See and the holy see are just obstacles. In addition, I don''t seem to have \ "There''s no need to hate, right?" The voice suddenly sounded in his ear surprised Augusta. The goddess ishutar did not know when she had appeared behind Augusta and whispered in Augusta''s ear. In an instant, Augusta only felt as if he had been cast a fixed body magic. His muscles were stiff and could not move at all. Ishutallian moved back to the position just now, stared at Augusta, and said with a trace of pride: "It''s not taboo that you are eager to restore the glory of the former perlas Empire to the karsermon empire. On the contrary, I like you, an enterprising mortal. But Augusta! I must make sure that what you do will not bring too much harm to the world, let alone follow the power to the wrong people like quintis." "You mean..." "Believe in me! Choose me! I will be your guide and supervisor, so that you will not go astray on the road of hegemony." Ishutal stretched out his hands, like a light to save the world, which made Augusta unable to move his eyes for a time. (to be continued.) Chapter 747 ?readx(); In a secluded and heavily guarded palace in the imperial palace of karsermon, the wings from the goddess are quietly falling on the earth. The dazzling wings like streamer gradually disappeared, and the exquisite robe emitting magical brilliance faded. When the light disappeared, the half elf women with long silver and blue hair quietly looked at the small palace, which was remote but still beautifully decorated. Then the half elf went straight to a room in the deepest part of the palace as if there was no one. The waitresses who had been in the room on shift now fell asleep together. The half elves who entered the room, regardless of whether they would touch the people who set up the protective array, gently stirred it a few times, and a blue light curtain appeared under the impact of magic, Soon the light curtain began to be covered with small cracks, and then scattered like glass in the air. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Looking at the little figure sleeping on the bed not far away, the semi elf woman walked gently and sat by the bed. A subtle light flashed in her golden eyes. With a trace of pity and a trace of humor, she cut off the soft face of the elf girl who was sleeping with her fingers. Aisha! I still remember this child, this resolute and occasionally naughty lovely child, and five other maidens who have been with me for a long time. "Sister" It seemed that she was dreaming. While sleeping, Aisha ran a tear across her cheek and said, "don''t leave me, sister, sister." Looking at the elf girl crying in her dream, the half elf gently leaned down and held the girl in her arms, with a little golden light from her fingertips, and then gently clicked on Aisha''s forehead. A few seconds later, the sleeping elf girl opened her eyes hazily, and Aisha rubbed her eyes with some unclear consciousness. It seems that she hasn''t figured out the situation yet, But then she found herself being held up, and the girl subconsciously struggled. "It''s me ~ Aisha! Don''t you listen to your master?" "Ah!! you are... You are... Sister Turner... No, master." Holding her mouth in her hands, Aisha looked at the woman in front of her with a surprised look. Her long silver blue hair, familiar face and the half ELF''s unique pointed ears should be Turner frost language who had lost her trace after fighting with the black dragon! Your own master, your own teacher, or your own protector. Turner teased Asha. Combing the girl''s messy long blond hair: "well, what was her name just now? My sister seems to be good, too." Aisha trembled with excitement, but some couldn''t believe muttering, "I''m still dreaming?" "If it''s a dream," Turner Ya suddenly showed a smile, a smile familiar to Aisha. The next second Turner Ya pinched Aisha''s face: "if it''s a dream, you shouldn''t hurt, right?" "Ah! It hurts!" The pain on her cheek finally made Aisha realize that she didn''t dream. My strong master, who loves to tease himself, but only cares about himself, is back. After Turner Ya released her hand, Aisha''s eyes covered with tears, plunged her head into Turner Ya''s chest and wept. Fan Ruo, a child who had been wronged countless times, was crying with her mother. After waking up from the deep sleep of the black dragon attack, Aisha found herself a caged bird again, and she was better than before. Aisha didn''t know what she had done wrong or what had happened. In front of him were a group of people who were ruthlessly asking themselves about the news they didn''t know, why the black dragon wanted to catch him, what his identity was, what role he played in the black dragon attack, and what magic his master Turner Ya used. However, I don''t know what these things are, but no matter how I deny them, no one here will believe me. In the end, the only choice I can choose is to answer them with endless silence. No one cares, no one believes that the days are painful. Aisha only felt that everyone around her was full of malice towards herself. Even the maid who took care of her was cold and ruthless. What made her most painful was that she was taken back to the palace of karsermen Empire again. She had no sunny place and could not learn magic as before, which was tantamount to losing the hope of freedom forever. I don''t know how many times I wake up from my dream and want to go back to my past life again. I am with my master and the maids who are considerate and care for me. However, when I wake up every day, I always see the cold ceiling. "Sobbing, I miss you so much, master" Holding Aisha in her arms, Turner gently patted Aisha on the back and comforted, "I''m back, Aisha. I won''t leave you this time." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ I won''t leave you again yes! This time you will never leave your lovely pet, let her look forward to you, let her rely on you, let her see you as the hope of her life, and surpass everything, including her loved ones. My beloved new wings! The goddess ishutar feels the spiritual fluctuation from Turner. After seeing Aisha again, Turner''s spirit has been in an active state, and her judgment is correct. Turner is going away from Augusta, and Aisha has risen from a pet to a spiritual pillar, as a sad replica. When Turner Ya was born in this world, she lacked something in her heart because of her situation. She needed something to make up for her spiritual deficiency. After a long journey, Turner Ya finally found a remedy to fill the spiritual gap. Of course ~ in addition to satisfying the desire of her wings, the elf girl named Aisha is also a very interesting existence "Augusta, what''s your answer? As my believer, I will give you and the karsermon Empire new strength to fulfill your dream, but at the same time, I will also make sure that you and the karsermon empire will not go astray." A moment later, ishutar concentrated his divine consciousness on Augusta again. "I''m curious about one thing." After a long silence, Augusta looked subtly at the goddess in front of him and asked, "why do you insist on choosing me? As a God, you can support a favorite candidate at will, not my unstable factors. As a God, you must have observed me for a long time. You should understand my nature." "I know you very well, Augusta, including your rebellious and rebellious character. Indeed! As you said, as long as I like, I can support anyone to replace you at any time, and even turn you into a puppet without mind." Speaking of this, ishutar took a meaningful look at Augusta: "but I still decided to let you sit in this position and continue to govern your territory as the kingdom of the karsermon Empire and the future emperor of the unified continent." "Why do you have to choose me? Do I have anything special?" Even with the favor of the gods, Augusta did not become complacent, but asked every detail carefully. "Because you are human, that''s all" Just because you''re human? This answer is somewhat puzzling to Augusta. Although the Holy See''s doctrine has always advocated the supremacy of mankind, and most believers also believe that ishutar is the protector and patron saint of mankind, and even the creator of mankind, what is the reason for the goddess''s intimacy with mankind? Perhaps this answer can be obtained from the mouth of the goddess today. Ishutar did not tire of answering Augusta''s questions: "I chose humans because I valued human potential. You don''t have the longevity of elves and the perception of magic, nor the powerful explosive power of orcs. In terms of unity, you are even worse than determined dwarves. However, through observation, I think humans have a stronger competitive instinct because of their own weakness. You have great potential. Although you are not as good as elves and dwarves in the early stage, as long as you have enough In time, human beings can burst out their potential above any race. For this reason, I believe in my judgment, and in order to prove my judgment right, I need you - Augusta brannis! The prince of the karsermon Empire, as the representative of mankind, defeated the wrong choice of the false gods in the Western holy capital. " Shocked by the huge idea of the goddess, the prince of the karsermon empire was filled with blood. As the representative of mankind, he defeated all the different nationalities sheltered by the holy capital. If he did, the unification of the continent would be really unified under one voice, one will, one idea, and even one race! This is a great achievement beyond the overlord galseric. It will be an unparalleled great change! "As a representative of mankind?" Repressing the restless mood in his heart, Augusta couldn''t help sighing and calmed down and said, "this is really flattered! That is to say, in the future, must I lead karsermendi * * to defeat the elves and dwarves chosen by the holy capital?" "Is that in your plan?" Augusta nodded noncommittally, but did not fully agree. "If you want to unify the mainland, you will naturally touch the west of the mainland. Only the elves and dwarves in my plan also have a place in my blueprint. I have no plan to destroy them." "I don''t need you to deliberately kill and exterminate them. After you establish the country in your heart, you can reserve a place for them, but with the passage of time, ''Competition'' and ''elimination'' will sooner or later make races other than mankind withdraw from the stage of history." With a gentle smile, ishutal said something that made Augusta feel cold. (to be continued.) Chapter 748 ?readx(); The Holy See has an extraordinary influence in the eastern part of the continent. As a religious organization, in addition to spreading its teachings, the Holy See also plays the same role as the peacekeeping force and the Red Cross in the original world of Yalin in in many aspects, and it has indeed done what it should do. For example, in the recent war between the karsermon Empire and kreises, The Holy See plans a church in the war area between the two countries as a refugee camp, which is responsible for receiving wounded soldiers and refugees. Moreover, it is said that after his victory, Augusta, Prince of the karsermon Empire, did not sell the people and prisoners in the defeated areas as slaves, but adopted a gentle policy to release them, partly because Augusta wanted to quickly quell the resistance in the occupied areas, and partly because the Holy See secretly hinted at the king to be baptized. The holy Vatican has not degenerated into doing some evil deeds that can be called gangsters, hooligans and villains in the cloak of "justice", but has indeed done everything it should do. The main reason is that its goddess ishutar has not been corrupted. Both the Pope and the Pope know one thing. The gods really exist on their own heads and are overlooking everything. The power of religion has always been huge in the hearts of mankind. Some cults in the world of Yalin can make up a God out of thin air, show some false and ridiculous miracles, and even brainwash some people with just one mouth. If the gods really exist and really have incredible power for mankind, Then I''m afraid this effect will be thousands and hundreds of times stronger. Because of this, there is no shortage of fanatical believers in both the Holy See and the holy capital. In ancient times, many religions in the original world would do anything to win over the upper nobility and dignitaries. Without exception, the Holy See and the holy capital chose to start with ordinary civilians, because the God of the former is fictional, the Pope considers more his own interests, and a hundred poor people are not equal to a rich nobility. Here, God is real. God first considers the power of his faith, because it is related to whether his power is strong or not, and even the possibility of continuing to exist. In terms of more money, God is not as important as the power brought by faith. The amount of faith determines the size of the divine power, which determines the power of the gods and the areas they can control. The larger the area, the more believers, the stronger the gods will be. In a world of power, money and power are derivatives. Even if a God''s believers are so rich, if his believers are too few and lead to his own lack of strength, he will be knocked down by another God and replaced. Then the wealth of the believers of the God and even the believers themselves will become the booty of others. For these reasons, although the Holy See''s idea of divine power over kingship is very heavy, many kings are quite afraid. But among ordinary people, the prestige of the Holy See has unimaginable influence. Even people in some countries may not know the king''s surname, but no one does not know the name of the only Lord in the world. Augusta also understood this. With the assistance of the Holy See, the karsermon Empire did not even have to worry about riots in the occupied areas after conquering and annexing a country. The holy see is enough to appease all the people, and can quickly make them accept and integrate into the karsermon Empire to become a part of the imperial power, rather than a burden that needs to be digested for a long time. Just this, for Augusta, his plans can be accelerated infinitely, but ishutar wants to give Augusta more than that! "I know you''re trying to restore the technology of the overlord era, but it looks very slow, doesn''t it?" "It should be said that it has completely stopped now." Augusta sighed. Almost all the war dividends against the kingdom of kreises were turned into ice crystals at the last blow of the half Elf Female mage. Even after the angel of the goddess purified the crystallized Valley, there were very few things to turn out. It can be said that the whole investment was wasted, Although various materials have been backed up, they should be recovered unless another fat sheep like the kingdom of kreises is raided by the karsermon empire. Otherwise, you don''t have to think about the whole plan in more than ten years. More importantly, the only half Elf Female mage in the Empire who can crack the ruins was also lost in the battle. With a slight smile, ishutar said as if comforting Augusta: "the Holy See can provide you with a sum of money to quickly restore your plan. At the same time, it will send an envoy to continue to help you solve various technologies left over from the overlord era." "Ha ~ the Holy See also has the technology of the overlord era!? great goddess, please forgive me. Your holy see is really the greatest liar in the world. While making the world dare not explore the technology of the overlord era, it monopolizes these technologies." For the title of "the greatest liar", ishutar still said calmly: "knowledge has never been divided between good and evil, which is completely up to the user." "If it means the holy capital, I can understand." Augusta, who gradually calmed down, was no longer afraid to speak as at first. Augusta tried to treat the goddess in front of him as an equal negotiator, Without offending the other party, try to get more useful information and chips for your own side: "no matter how strong the army of karsermon empire is, it is also the limit of mortals. If you are attacked by those false god envoys behind the holy capital after entering the field of the holy capital, goddess, will you send your envoys to assist me?" "It''s a bounden duty. Mortals to mortals and gods to gods! I won''t allow any extraordinary to threaten my believers." Ishutar answered quickly and firmly, But the goddess then said meaningfully: "But Augusta! When your army is conquering the secular country, I allow the Holy See to provide you with the necessary technology, funds, intelligence, etc., but I will not let my messenger directly intervene in the battle between mortals. Unless there are also extraordinary people involved to break the balance, no matter how much setbacks you encounter, you must have the strength of mortals to solve them." "To prove that we are the best as human beings?" Ishutar nodded with satisfaction: "that''s right! As I said, I want you to overcome the resistance of all foreign nations and holy capitals on behalf of mankind and prove that you are not wrong in my choice. If my power is involved too much, even if I win this war, it doesn''t mean my choice is right." "Although I am always sad that I have become a gambling stake in disputes, I agree with you, goddess ishutar! Winning this war with our human hands rather than relying on ''cheating'' is really the real proof for the whole mankind that we should stand at the top of the world." The goddess''s perfect face showed an expression of praise: "I can feel your heart burning like a flame." "But I am not a racist, goddess ishutar!" "But you still have the pride of being human, Augusta!" Ishutar opened his hand like an Oracle: "imagine that the world will lead to a great change. Mankind will become the real master of the world and push the whole world forward at a high speed. In thousands of years and tens of thousands of years, people will remember this day and you! The person who caused this change!" "I have to admit that you convinced me, goddess ishutar! At least now I can''t find any reason to refuse." Augusta finally sighed and showed his first smile in the long negotiation On the contrary, ishutar nodded calmly: "it''s very wise to choose Prince Augusta. I promise I will try my best to realize your dream. That''s also my desire." "But we have talked for so long. What will my karsermon Empire pay for your favor and price? Eternal loyalty to the Holy See, or legislate your doctrine as a national religion?" Augusta is not the kind of person who believes that free pie will fall from the sky. If the goddess is willing to pay so much, she will certainly ask for herself. "Legislate my doctrine as a state religion?" With a smile, ishutar stretched out his finger and gently waved it, saying negatively: "I don''t need you to do this. I firmly believe that my idea is to walk on the right road and will be accepted by the world. Just because it is correct, even if you deliberately hinder your people, they will make a wise choice, embrace and believe in my teachings. On the contrary, no matter what they do, my teachings, including myself, will not be accepted by the world." With amazing confidence and will, there is no doubt about what she has done. This is the goddess ishutar. Augusta had to admit that in terms of bearing and mentality, he was really not as good as the goddess in front of him. "Of course, I also have requirements for you, Augusta! There is only one thing I want you to pay, that is, you perform your duties as an emperor, follow the example of a overlord, devote yourself to your empire, and put the interests of your empire above your own interests." "I don''t understand what you mean. What you said should be what any king would do!" Augusta looked puzzled. Ishutar sighed: "not any king can put the interests of the country above his own interests. For thousands of years, I have witnessed too many kings who bury their kingdom for their own self-interest. In order to master their rights, they don''t hesitate to sell their national interests. Haven''t you just seen one recently?" Kreises Kingdom Augusta frowned and remembered the kingdom of kreises, which had fought with it recently. In order to ascend the throne, he did not hesitate to betray his sister and bury the fate of the whole kingdom of kreises. "Answer me, Augusta, what should you do if you find that your child is unable to inherit the throne?" This time, the goddess ishutar asked Augusta a a sharp question, so sharp that Augusta turned blue. (to be continued.) Chapter 749 ?readx(); In the era of kingship, it is a matter of course for a son to inherit his father''s career. Even in some countries, it is not uncommon for the king to write the theory of descent into the law in order to master the power and throne. Who is willing to give his country to outsiders, even if the situation is corrupt, even if the enemy is present, even if he can be saved as long as he lets go, But more kings and those in power would rather bury themselves in the long river of history with the Kingdom than let go to others. Give way to Yin! These four words are easy to say, but I''m afraid the king who can do them can count them with two hands. Ishutar questioned Augusta, a topic that kings in the whole world and even in the whole history would never mention. As a God above mortals, ishutar did not care about the views of the king of China in the secular country. The goddess only cared about whether the person she chose could satisfy herself. "Are you doubting my ability?" "No one is perfect, Augusta! Maybe you are a good king, but it doesn''t mean you will definitely be a good father." Augusta''s eyes became sharp and answered without hesitation: "I will never allow my successor to become a failure. The overlord once chose his adopted daughter alfina as the queen because he didn''t leave any children. Then if my child really failed to live up to my expectations, I will never be merciful to hand over the Empire to a fool to rule, but choose another person." Augusta''s words were sonorous and powerful. There was almost no hesitation on this taboo topic for kings and rulers. Anyone would feel that if it really happened at that time, Augusta would do so. For this touching statement, ishutar still shook his head calmly: "life and death depend on each other, because this law I can''t allow you to live forever and become a millennium king. I''m sorry about this, Augusta." The welfare of "Millennium king" for immortality was cancelled, Augusta, without any dissatisfaction, replied with a better look: "Hum! Although sometimes I envy the immortal spirit, when I really become a king, I find that if I want to be a good king, I must know how to enjoy pain, and if I want to be a fool king, if I want to be a millennium king. It is estimated that in half the time, I will not be able to suppress the * * in my heart and become a fool king, and then I will seize the power Hands become part of the kings of Subjugation in history. " "You know yourself, Augusta. That''s one of the reasons I chose you." Ishutar nodded, But then the tone changed: "Now I believe in you. I also believe you can choose the most suitable successor for you, but what about the heirs of your heirs? The first generation, the second generation, the third generation and the fourth generation. Even if Quentin chose elfina to make the perlas Empire stronger, and elfina also chose the best successor to continue the glory of Quentin, but in the end, someone still died Will make mistakes and make wrong decisions, resulting in the destruction of a huge empire built by generations overnight. How can you ensure that your heirs will never make mistakes for generations? " "I can''t" For a moment, Augusta replied in a low voice. In his own opinion, this problem is not solved at all. No king or ruler can guarantee that his descendants will never make mistakes unless! There was a moment of silence, Ishutar''s beautiful golden eyes reveal a vast power: "Augusta! I won''t give you endless benefits with rhetoric and promise you to protect the eternal prosperity of the karsermon empire. That''s what evil gods and demons will do. What you want is a unified empire. What I want is a unified era, an era that can constantly forge ahead and promote the whole world. If your empire can''t push the world forward When moving forward. Then I will abandon the karsermon Empire and choose a new person to continue to promote the progress of the world. " For a time, Augusta''s expression became complicated. He clearly wanted to refute it, but he couldn''t say anything, because he was very clear that, as the goddess said, the emperors of the karsermon empire could not always be virtuous kings. One day, after the birth of the foolish king, the foundation of the Empire would surely decay and collapse, Even if he asked the goddess to blindly protect such a karsermon Empire, he just held a rotten body in his arms. "Are you willing to accept my offer?" Ishutal stared at Augusta and waited for his answer. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± The atmosphere in the room seemed unusually cold at the moment. Augusta closed his eyes and clenched his hands. From the almost white joints, Augusta was struggling violently in his heart, and ishutar was not in a hurry, but just waiting quietly. It seems that even thousands of years can wait. In his heart, Augusta struggled back and forth for several times. Augusta measured the gain and loss bit by bit, or it should be said that this is not a condition that can be measured by gain and loss. As a mortal, he does not have such a long life and vision to examine the layout of the goddess. Obviously, compared with the fact that she only wanted to restore the glory of the former overlord era to the karserman Empire, the goddess ishutar looked more long-term and profound. If this was a battlefield, she only focused on the victory of a battle, while the goddess valued the victory of a battle. Thousands of years later, I''m afraid Augusta brannis has already become a part of history. What will the future caltherman Empire look like. This is not what I want to consider. What I want to do now is to restore the strength of the karsermon Empire to the former overlord era, and what my descendants need to do is to inherit this glory from generation to generation. Everyone has his own mission in each era, and I can''t interfere with any choice made by my descendants, And their descendants have no right to be responsible for the decisions they make today. "I agree with your request, goddess ishutar!" Finally Augusta slowly opened his eyes. There was a clear light in his eyes. He said without a trace of turbidity and hesitation. "Good, Augusta! For more than 2000 years, you are the first person selected by me. I''m sure you won''t let me down." Ishutar smiled brightly and said happily, "after the Holy See baptized you, you will become the first king to receive an oracle in history. In order to express my commitment, I will leave an envoy beside you today to guide, protect and assist you." It''s also watching me Augusta secretly said that this kind of thing, whether he or the goddess fighter knows it well, it''s no big deal to come to this step anyway. After explaining all this, the goddess stood up and seemed ready to leave. Suddenly Augusta suddenly said, "please wait for the goddess ishutar!" "Do you have any questions?" "I have another question" Augustaton, A moment later, it seemed as if I had spared the general and asked carefully, "I don''t want to blaspheme your threat, but I really don''t understand that you, as a God, have a vast power beyond the reach of ordinary people. Even if the overlord was assisted by the unknown mysterious power, why can the overlord do that kind of blasphemy, and why don''t you impose divine punishment like him?" For the first time, the goddess ishutar fell into a brief silence in front of Augusta, and her perfect face was still calm, But a strange luster flashed in the beautiful golden eyes: "there was a war two thousand years ago, a war between gods. At that time, although I defeated my enemy, I was also injured and had to return to the divine realm for quiet cultivation. At this time, quintis really had the opportunity to do those blasphemous evil deeds. Are you satisfied with the answer?" "Sorry ~ goddess ishutar." Augusta replied hastily with some trepidation. Ishutal looked at Augusta quietly: "well, there''s one more thing I need to ask you." "Please speak directly." "I want the elf you left in the palace, okay?" Aisha!? Augusta was stunned. First, the black dragon wanted to catch the elf girl. Now, even the goddess ishutar, as the source of faith in the east of the mainland, wanted her. What''s the identity of the elf girl? "Of course, goddess! She''s yours." but now Augusta doesn''t have time to think more. After buying the little girl from gelkat for ten million leans at first, he wanted to use her to make a deal with the holy capital, but a lot of things happened next, which made Augusta feel like he had bought a bomb that would detonate at any time. After the black dragon attack, Augusta didn''t even dare to execute and discard the girl, What if the black dragon doesn''t find Aisha this time and comes again next time? If Aisha is still in her hand, she can send the girl out and see if she can have some relationship with the dragon family. If Aisha is gone, the black dragon who can''t find someone will tear down the whole karsermen empire. Although the feathers given by angels can use the power of angels to fight against the black dragon, if the black dragon keeps making trouble, the karsermon empire can''t bear it. That chamber of Commerce and trade team will choose to trade in a dangerous area targeted by the black dragon! Now, since the goddess ishutar wants it, Augusta naturally does a favor and sends out the hot potato in her hand. "Then have a good rest, Prince Augusta! After the baptism, I will tell you the Oracle myself." The goddess smiled and disappeared into countless light spots in the air. Augusta felt five senses when he fell into the dark, but it brightened up a moment later. At this time, Augusta found that he was still sitting at his desk. It seemed that he had just fallen asleep and had a dream. It was clear that several hours had passed, but the cup of coffee sent by the maid was still steaming. This is not a dream! Different from dreams, Augusta can clearly remember every word and sentence he said with the goddess. Everything is true! (to be continued.) Chapter 750 ?readx(); Like a dream and not a dream! Augusta slowly stood up and called the bodyguard outside the door. At this time, Augusta determined that she was really returning to reality from the dream. Although the goddess left without any evidence, and the two sides only reached an agreement verbally, Augusta was not worried. Anyway, everything would be known when the baptism day came. If the other person is really an evil god, Augusta will also tell the Pope what he saw and heard today on Baptism day. Presumably, the goddess would not allow an evil god to spread rumors in her own field. "Your Highness Augusta, it seems that someone has invaded the palace" At this time, a pair of forbidden guards came over, and a sea blue knight led by him strode forward to report the news that the palace was invaded. It seems that the palace magic array holding the elf girl Aisha has been forcibly cracked, and the young mage rionas, who is the confidant of Augusta, is leading people to surround the palace. Someone invaded the palace where Aisha was held! In an instant, Augusta remembered the goddess''s last message and quickly asked someone to take the communication magic guide. On the other side of the palace, although the palace is surrounded, including hundreds of forbidden guards and seven high-level mages, rionas still looks very dignified, because so many people can''t step into the palace so far, and the space of the whole palace is like wrapped in a fog, When stepping into it, the whole person will be surprised to find that he has returned to the entrance. The nearby space is completely distorted and has formed the same situation in some field. As a wind mage, Leonus doesn''t know much about space magic, but he can see some situations. Several other mages around him also look serious and can completely distort space into a situation in a wide range. The other party''s magic level is obviously above level 20. "Your Excellency Leonus, urgent communication from his Highness Prince Augusta." When a group of mages, including Leonus, were at a loss, a bodyguard came over with an activated communication wizard. "Yes, your highness Augusta." Listening to the voice from the communication wizard, rionas quickly replied. Originally, Leonus wanted to persuade Augusta to evacuate to a safe area, but Augusta asked about the situation on his side. Rionas immediately explained the situation a little. Augusta''s voice in the communicator came out again, asking Leonus to lift the siege and not to disturb the people in the palace. As for the safety of the elf little girl Aisha, there was no need to take care of it. Although I don''t know what happened. As his Royal Highness''s confidant, rionas quickly began to do so. Just as the guards were preparing to evacuate, suddenly the originally blocked space suddenly twisted abnormally, just like someone threw a small stone in a calm sleep and stirred up layers of ripples. In front of rionas and several mages, women in silver luxurious robes and hoods seemed to appear at the gate of the palace out of thin air. Leo naston''s sharp eyed discovery. The young figure in the arms of the female mage is the elf girl Aisha. "Long time no see ~ little ghost mage." Little devil! The address and the familiar tone of the other party immediately made Leonus eyebrow, and the next second Leonus''s face was full of amazement. "You! Are you..." Before rionass could make a sound, the female mage waved her hand gently and a silver light spread at rionass'' feet to form a Dharma array. As a mage with level 17 magic level, rionass found that he had no time to suppress the power that caused the distortion of the surrounding space, and everything in front of him turned into a blank the previous moment, In the next moment, onas had come to a luxurious study. "Your Highness Augusta!" Rionas saw several people in the study. In addition to several bodyguards, one was his Royal Highness the prince, and the other was his Excellency perocorcia Basque, a sea blue knight responsible for guarding his Highness''s safety. Obviously, Leonus, who was suddenly transmitted in reverse, has become the object of warning in the room. At least the powerful body of the pelococia Knight Kong Wu has been in front of Augusta like an iron tower, and the long sword with bright silver on his waist has been pulled out. The magic engraved lines on the sword are all activated. It seems that as long as Leonus makes any abnormal move again, the long sword will cut down without hesitation. Fortunately, perocorcia had no nerve to directly cut out the sword in his hand, and Augusta immediately recognized the caller: "rionas! Who are you? Who are the people around you?" The sea blue knight also recognized the confidant mage who always followed his Highness the prince, but the suspicious looking woman nearby had not been seen in the palace. The next second, rionas jumped away from each other like a frightened elk, which made the sea blue knight instantly focus all his attention on the woman dressed by the mage. "Hello, your highness Augusta, I think you haven''t forgotten that dream?" The female mage said indifferently. Both rionas and perocorcia showed a look of doubt, and they didn''t know what the female mage meant. Augusta closed her eyes slightly. When she saw that Aisha was holding in each other''s arms, she quickly caught her eye: "are you a female? Are you a messenger?" Temporary diversion. Augusta felt that it was not time to loudly proclaim that the goddess had come to make an agreement with herself, especially in such a crowded place. "To be honest, I really don''t want to continue this boring task, but since it''s an order, I can''t help it." Suddenly Augusta always felt that the other party''s accent seemed familiar, and the tone and attitude seemed to have been heard somewhere before. At this time, Leonus also quietly ran to Augusta and whispered a few words in Augusta''s ear with an expression as if he had seen a ghost. In an instant, Augusta''s expression became incredible. At this time, the female mage gently put down her hood and showed a delicate and beautiful face: "I don''t think I need to introduce myself. Anyway, I also worked here before, your Highness Prince Augusta!" "Tanya frost! How can you..." Even after big winds and waves. Even if he had met the goddess in person, Augusta was still calm and could not get up when he saw the face of the female mage! Half Elf Female mage Turner Ya Shuangyu, a mysterious mage previously employed, has been in charge of the decoding of the most important ancient relics and documents of the Empire. Until the black dragon attack, she thought that the female mage had already died in the battle with the black dragon. However, she never expected that the other party would appear in front of her eyes again. But also appeared in front of him as the messenger of the goddess ishutar! "Why didn''t I die, did I?" Turner shrugged her shoulders and said, "I know you have many questions, your highness Augusta, but I promise I won''t answer them." For a time, Augusta began to doubt whether the black dragon attack and everything that happened tonight were planned by the goddess ishutar from Turner to the karsermon empire. However, Augusta soon gave up this idea. For the same reason, the power of the goddess ishutar did not need to use these strategies, The goddess only needs to come in person once as tonight, so there are only two choices that she and the karsermon empire can make, either obey the will of the goddess and cooperate to make the karsermon Empire move towards the peak of glory under the protection of the gods, or be crushed by the power of the gods without effort. Now it''s not Augusta''s turn to question the problem. Since the goddess ishutar chose Turner, no matter what the reason, the goddess must have her own intention: "forget it ~ it doesn''t matter. Perocosia, you and the others step down first, rionas, you stay." "Yes! Your highness Augusta!" The sea blue knight took back his long sword with caution. After a slight salute, he withdrew from the door with the guards. Leonus is Augusta''s confidant and one of the insiders of the project in charge of Turner ya. At the same time, he is also the one who has the most contact with Turner ya. It doesn''t matter to stay. When the irrelevant people left, Augusta frowned and asked, "can''t you ask any questions?" At this time, Turner said calmly: "My order is to help you continue to finish your work. If you want me to enter the working state as soon as possible, prepare me with the same workshop as before. Of course, there is no need to sneak research this time. But Aisha still belongs to me and the maid who served me once. If they are still there, let them come to me." At this time, Leonus finally asked, "Turner, have you ever signed a contract to crack those relics and documents for the Empire?" "That''s right!" Turner Ya directly interrupted, "but the contract doesn''t stipulate that I should deal with the black dragon. Moreover, no matter what contract I signed before, it has been invalidated." "Void!? what do you mean?" Augusta waved his hand and motioned for Leonus, who was a little excited, to be quiet: "are you really Turner?" Turner Ya''s beautiful eyes closed slightly and said with a hint of self mockery: "the former Turner Ya Shuangyu has died. Now what is standing here is just ''Turner Ya'' as the messenger of the goddess ishutar." In front of Augusta and Leonus, the two beautiful wings behind the half Elf Female mage slowly spread out, like pouring streamer, which made people unable to move their eyes for a time. Leonus was stunned, while Augusta nodded and smiled, "I see. What you want will be in place in a week." (to be continued.) Chapter 751 ?readx();< The order I got is to help you continue to finish your work. If you want me to get into work as soon as possible, prepare the same workshop as before for me \\\\\\\\\\\\\\ In another part of the world, in a space that even the highest gods can''t detect, isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, stared at the actions of the goddess ishutar with a gloomy look. The gods personally came to the material plane of the Lord and made a deal with mortals. This kind of initiative to intervene in the secular world in relative peace. In ten thousand years, only those ambitious evil gods and demons would do this. Now ishutar really broke the taboo for his distorted obsession. Although it is undeniable that gods do have the responsibility of being guides and supervisors, the result of too much interference of gods in the development of secular mortals is that mortals rely too much on gods, which may eliminate mortals'' openness and enterprising spirit in some aspects. "The opening of each new era is the result of the accumulation of countless lives and ideas in the whole world to the critical point. Whether humans, elves or dwarves, there may have been many so-called saints, sages and extraordinary people among them, but it is not these people who have opened the new era, but they happen to live at the critical point of an era, which is the creation of this era Just kill them. " "That is to say, even without them, there will be others to promote the progress of the times, right?" "Yes!" "Sure enough, just as we calculated, the progress of the world needs the joint promotion of countless lives and races, not a single person or thing." Behind the emerald dragon, the flowing mud like life body with human shape is slowly saying that there is no power breath and life characteristics. If the other party is not making a mechanical sound, the emerald dragon can''t even notice that he is standing in a strange place within reach behind him. The alien life created by the Creator - pole! A repository for storing the master data of creation. Although isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, does not use the insulting way of repository to describe each other, she has proved that she is really just a recording machine without mind and emotion. Its body contains countless data and compresses the countless multiverse, In its body, countless worlds and lives have gone beyond the imagination limit of the emerald dragon. A universe can exist in a seemingly ordinary glass bead. A universe can exist in an irregular space. A universe can exist in the spiritual field in a non physical way. These days, isera''s previous understanding of the world has long been completely subverted. I can''t help touching the gift of the creator on my wrist, which can let me cross into countless multiverse bracelets. But after the creator left, isera didn''t use the bracelet once. What if she could go to other worlds? What if you can understand the truth of the universe? Once the appointed time comes, I will forget everything and change back to the emerald dragon who hates Yalin, the king of the white dragon. "Ishutar has chosen to push the world forward in a reverse way. To some extent, it can also bring the whole world into the golden age of rapid development, but behaviors that violate common sense will inevitably bring many serious sequelae. Ordinary people''s adaptation and recognition of new technologies, new rules and new ways of life will take time to precipitate and ferment slowly, and the result of forced promotion is inevitable Will bring the same resistance "There is no result!" Isera is not interested in continuing to listen to the explanation of the pole. Now she doesn''t have much time to explore those unknown mysteries. We must find a way to break through this cage before the end of time, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. With the slight change of isera''s mind, he and he left the karsermon Empire and crossed thousands of miles to the yarod mountains in an instant. He stared at the White Dragon King who was guiding a girl with a double horsetail hairstyle to practice rotating gold coins in the room. Isera desperately shouted each other''s names, but his voice could not be conveyed anyway. What the hell should I do? Even so, the empress of the emerald dragon is still not discouraged and will not accept her fate. On second thoughts, the figure of the empress of the dragon appears one by one in front of all the extraordinary people in the world, the gods above the sky and the giant dragon king resting in the capital of brilliance. The demon master in the abyss, even the son of the second star who is walking with the redemption angel, but the world makes any powerful existence unable to receive his own news. He is like trapped behind a single-sided glass. He looks at countless people walking back and forth in front of him, but he can''t ask them for help. You can''t just give up, you must find a way! No matter what isera did, ''pole'' seemed to have no intention of blocking, but stood quietly in place. Until isera returned to the yarod mountains again and came to one of the rooms, the originally quiet "pole" raised her head slowly as if she had received a signal. The boy with a hedgehog head on the bed is reading a book. From time to time, the boy grabs the potato chips placed by the bed with his right hand with special gloves. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ This night may be described in future history as a night that brought a turning point to the karserman Empire, after the early morning sun fell on the earth. Several orders were issued from the palace. First of all, the magic tower, which represents the highest legal technology of the entire karsermon Empire, has changed its owner since then. It is said that an unknown female mage will become the new owner of the magic tower, and the original owner of the magic tower, an 18-level senior mage from the Old Royal College, originally wanted to have a theory with each other. However, in just one day, the old mage returned to his students with a disheartened face. With endless exclamation, he seemed to know the world again. The old mage expressed the hope that everyone could seize this opportunity to make good progress under the command of the new master of the magic tower. Later, a group of magicians whose identities were mysterious were expelled from the "Tower of sages" by the great mage Farron also entered the magic tower and became the hands of the unknown female mage. However, when the news of the change of the owner of the magic tower was still noisy. At a meeting inside the palace, the finance minister of the karsermon Empire looked at a plan given to him by his Highness the prince in cold sweat, invested 30 billion riens to repair the Arsenal damaged by the Dragon attack, and then spent 4 billion riens to secretly build several super large portal connecting several important territories within the Empire, In addition, there are a series of infrastructure projects, such as pharmacist workshops, large forging plants and so on. Looking at the amazing figures in the plan, the chancellor of the exchequer said to Augusta in a cold sweat that it would almost empty the coffers of the entire karsermen empire. It is reasonable that no matter how large projects and projects, a country should leave some balance, which has been emergency. However, Augusta did not care and said that it did not need to be retained. The next third thing is to make all countries in the eastern part of the mainland care, that is, Augusta announced that he would ascend the throne as king on the day of baptism by the Holy See, and the baptism and enthronement ceremony would be held simultaneously. This news has made many people in various countries talk about it. Even within the karsermon Empire, some people doubt whether Prince Augusta has reached any agreement with the Holy See. After all, although Augusta has mastered power before, he has been dormant and still holds the title of Prince. There are different opinions on why Augusta, who has raised his father, is unwilling to ascend the throne, Some people believe that Augusta is still deliberately dormant and unwilling to be exposed. Others believe that Augusta is willing to accept the baptism of the holy see but does not want to be baptized as a king, so as to avoid damaging the majesty of the royal family. However, from the current situation, Augusta is no longer willing to hibernate, but to really sit on the throne representing the highest power. As for his Majesty King Adelino brannis of the karlseman Empire, it is pitiful that the world has almost completely forgotten the poor man who indulged in wine and sex and was elevated by his son. After a few days In the emerald palace of the Royal Palace of the karlseman Empire, Princess Celine, who is known as the "golden gem" of the karlseman Empire, is happily welcoming her brother who suddenly comes to visit. Although she is a half brother and sister, Celine''s relationship with Augusta has vaguely exceeded that of her brother and sister. On weekdays, her brother, who is always busy with political work, came to find herself in person today. Naturally, Celine was very happy and asked the maid to prepare a dinner party and welcome her brother into the palace in person. "It''s rare ~ brother! Please come in." In her palace, Celine can finally stop maintaining her usual elegant and overestimated lady temperament and hold her brother''s hand like the most ordinary sister. Augusta looked a little tired. After giving his coat to the maid, he sat down and drank a sip of tea: "sorry, Celine ~ I''ve been too busy recently to spare time to accompany you." "Never mind ~ Leia often comes to see me. I can understand your hard work, brother." Celine smiled sweetly. In front of outsiders, she was a thorny rose, but in front of Augusta, she was a proudly blooming peony. A sumptuous dinner at the table was ready. During the dinner, Celine was very happy that her brother was ready to be crowned king. Her brother had already surpassed her father in qualification, but she had not ascended the throne because of some trivial things, but now it seems that her brother has made a decision. However, compared with Celine''s enthusiasm, Augusta seems to have something on his mind and has been thinking about a problem. A moment later, he put down a knife and fork in his hand and wiped his mouth. Augusta looked at Celine and slowly said, "Celine ~ during this time, I hope you will visit the kingdom of karut and the kingdom of Saxon on behalf of the karsermon Empire, OK?" (to be continued.) Claire settled down, accepted the devil''s gesture, and then ran deeper into the underground waterway. (to be continued.) Chapter 793 ?readx(); Claire, who has lived in the dark underground waterways for a long time, has been very clear about the surrounding environment. Even without waterways, Claire knows where these seemingly intricate waterways branches lead. From the first day of living here, Claire has prepared a way for herself just in case. In the middle of the run, Claire immediately stopped. If misty felt right, in the face of these soldiers and mages with anti detection magic, she could never hide her poor primary concealment. "Damn it!" In desperation, Claire had to bite her teeth and activate the power of a little gem to hide her figure. If you don''t get enough rest, you can use the jewels to force your body to overdraw. Then the sequelae will be more serious. Claire knew the situation very well, but now she had no choice. Unexpectedly, the other party even arranged the escape route prepared by herself. Even under the induction of misty, a large number of guards and mages were arranged at almost every exit. Obviously, the arrest for herself had been prepared for a long time. I''m really careless! At the moment, Claire regretted that she should have changed her hiding place immediately after she almost exposed her stuffing in the black street that day. In fact, the underground waterway and her heart that she thought safe had already been discovered. But I''m also very lucky. It seems that the people who arrested me may have come in and caught me while I was sleeping. They brought so many mages this time and quietly removed all the Dharma arrays and traps they arranged in the waterway. If misty, as a demon, hadn''t sensed each other first, Maybe I''m caught in my sleep now. "I must not be caught by them!" Claire said bitterly, how can he be caught in such a place before he has avenged Longjia. Misty, who was attached to Claire''s wrist, felt the subtle feeling of being replaced by gemstones into another plane. This is a very unique plane, not the spiritual world or the shadow plane. It should be regarded as the gap between material and spirit, allowing Claire to maintain the existence of * * and soul while keeping his body from being affected by the main material plane, No wonder the child has always been able to come and go freely in the city and stole so many treasures. If she had not personally felt the feeling of being sandwiched in the plane, even misty herself could not determine whether Claire had passed by and whether she could find him. Although he entered another plane, fortunately, the negative feelings in the city are surprisingly strong. The originally blocked space is still broken one by one with Claire''s movement, and an intersection can be generated at the moment, so that he can continue to project this weak body from the void to the main material plane. Soon Claire crossed the blocked waterway. Neither the guard who was blessed with the "true eye" nor the mage who was also responsible for the blockade noticed the boy running past, and the original protective array had no effect. A safe place, Claire immediately relieved the power of the gem. The continuous overload of the gem made Claire feel that her head began to ache. Fortunately, the pain was still within her tolerable range. Without thinking too much, Claire broke off a rusty and loose iron railing and ignored the unbearable stench and disgusting dirt in the narrow waterway. Claire leaned down and climbed in. At the same time, Gail, the sea blue knight in charge of the capture operation, was annoyed to find that he threw himself into the air! More than a dozen heavily armed guards and mages crowded into the originally not spacious underground waterway secret room. The guards wanted to check the whole Claire''s room, but the mages asked to keep it as it is for the time being. The reason was that they were afraid that the guards would carelessly damage some Precision Magic guides and Dharma arrays that might be left behind. Gail didn''t have time to struggle with the mages at this time. The only thing the sea blue knight wanted to do was to ask why Lagrange''s action leaked. As the investigator and the person in charge of the operation, ragwen quickly transmitted it with the help of the mages after learning that the capture team was empty. When he found that there were still some food traces left on the table and clues that Claire hurried around without time to cover up, ragwen immediately concluded that Claire should have escaped. It was not long before she might have been able to escape from the underground waterway. After learning about the situation, Gail immediately led people to chase out. The mages attached to the city garrison quickly detected Claire''s residual traces with magic. However, before chasing a sealed defense line, the residual traces suddenly lost their traces, as if the suspect had suddenly disappeared from the world. "Order everyone around to move, block the whole underground waterway and lower area, start the magic lock and Dharma array, and block all transmission spells. He must not run away this time." Gail put his axe on the ground and shouted. "Yes, sir!" The Knights quickly followed Gail''s instructions. The spies and guards ambushed in the lower area immediately began to pay close attention to each exit of the waterway, the huge magic lock began to emit dazzling magic brilliance, the space began to be deliberately suppressed and blocked, and the whole free city became a distorted field blocking all space capabilities in an instant. On the other hand, ragwen, who stayed in the suspect''s room, was dissuading several overly enthusiastic mages: "everyone! Please wait \ please wait, everything in this room needs classified records of the security team, and many of them involve stolen stolen stolen goods. We need classified records to return the stolen goods to the stolen chambers of Commerce and individuals." "Do you think we will be greedy for that money?" A white bearded old mage said angrily. Lagrange looked at the old man and really felt it difficult for him. Like master farakent, he was fascinated on the road of studying magic. At this age, he had to follow the security team to the dark and narrow underground waterway regardless of his physical condition, in order to see the so-called magic array master with his own eyes. "No, I don''t mean that, master. It''s just that everyone rushes in disorderly, which will hinder the work. Why don''t you choose one person as your representative? If there are magic related things that don''t involve stolen goods, just let us record them and you can take them first." In the face of these mages, ragwen had to say in a round way. Fortunately, these arrogant mages also felt that there was some obstruction for all the ten people behind them to rush in at one breath. Soon, the old mage who blew his nose and stared with ragwen became the representative candidate by virtue of his identity and checked with other members of the security team in the room. "There are so many miscellaneous books in the call of elements, meditation guide and the discussion of space field and plane. Even if you are gifted, it''s too messy to learn!" The old mage took out some books Claire didn''t have time to take away and muttered. Claire''s room was very messy and almost had everything. Apart from some old and dirty clothes, scattered coins, gemstones and magic materials were classified one by one by the personnel of the security team. At this time, Lagrange seemed to notice something quiet, walked aside, took out a small communication magic guide and whispered. The members of the security team were busy classifying and identifying all kinds of things. The mage devoted all his mind to Claire''s notebook. Only one security agent closest to Lagrange overheard a few words when identifying the level of a magic spar. It''s basically "things are being identified", "if found, it will be sent to you at the first time", "blue gem" and so on. It''s probably the theft victim who has some relationship with ragvin. It seems that he can''t wait to recover the stolen goods! The agent shook his head and ignored the matter. A vicious manhole cover in the lower area was removed by hand. Claire, covered with dirt, finally took a breath after climbing out of the ground. Unexpectedly, the other party arranged so many people in the underground waterway. Almost every exit was ambushed. The continuous use of precious stones made Claire''s nose blood flow like a broken line, After wiping her nose, Claire ran away regardless of the dirt all over her. Misty''s voice kept ringing. Claire immediately found that the whole lower area had become a spider web, full of guards and spies, and there was no place to hide. Spell it! "Tell me if there is a dead area nearby to avoid each other," Claire said Listening to the words coming from his ears, seeing that the public security team members in front of him had turned and shouted while running away, Claire immediately read the mantra recklessly and activated the gem at the same time. The fireball containing the power of gem completely ignored the magic resistance of the public security team members and turned it into a burning fireman in an instant. After the other party screamed and turned into coke, Claire let herself hide again regardless of the burden of her body. Just as Claire ran out laughing, dozens of guards and a mage had flocked to her. Claire, who narrowly escaped, stood at the intersection and looked around, and finally ran in the opposite direction towards the upper area. Since the lower area has been closed down, if you continue to stay, your body will not be able to support sooner or later. It''s better to go the opposite way and hide in the upper area to try your luck. (to be continued.) Chapter 794 The body of the murdered agent was found in the roadway in the sixth block, and his whole body was burned for coke. According to the judgment of the on-site mage, the other party''s magic directly penetrated the magic resistance magic and special magic leather armor. Please be careful! The killing of agents in the lower area was immediately reported. The opponent was a mage with unknown strength. In addition, the killed security team agents were killed when they were alone. Soon, the guards who came and went back and searched quickly formed teams, even to the extent that every three teams were equipped with a mage. In the quiet of night, the lower level area suddenly became noisy. Some residents of the lower level area saw that there were so many guards and mages on the street. They thought there was another slave riot. Everyone closed their doors. The family hid in the cellar for fear of disaster. The guards searched every block carefully and didn''t miss a dead corner, According to Claire''s last roadway, the intelligence personnel began to judge any direction in which he might escape. "Close the gate at the entrance and exit of the upper area, and let the guards of the upper area pay close attention to any suspicious corner, so as not to leave a dead corner." Back in the security team, Lagrange looked at the countless magic real-time monitoring images projected on the wall and gave orders. During the previous search of the suspect''s hiding place, we found the mapping drawings for the upper area, as well as a large amount of information about one of the three giants, filibus Cantel and arena champion gerkate, and formulated a number of assassination methods. It can be concluded from some gossip recorded in the prisoner''s notebook, The prisoner is Claire, the slave child who escaped from the slave riots! A slave who has nothing has become a mage in a very short time, and a master of Dharma array who can ignore all the magic arrays in the free city? In his surprise, ragwen was not in the mood to think about the reason why the child suddenly made this pile of miraculous cases. Now the only idea in the investigator''s mind is to catch him! Get him! We must catch him! Although this is not a simple thing! The other party unexpectedly escaped the arrest of the security team, and now he must be hiding and running away. Both himself and the security team are facing the biggest challenge. An invisible person who can''t find his whereabouts can only rely on the intelligence collected before to infer and judge the other party''s possible escape direction, although once the other party is invisible, he can''t be found, But the various signs about the suspect collected before also let us find a traceable loophole. This prisoner is not omnipotent! You are not omnipotent For this, Claire, who holds the gem, is very clear. Even if she has done all kinds of incredible things in the free city with the help of the power of this magic gem, Claire knows that her power is still too small in the face of the three giants who hold the huge thing of the free city. They can be invisible, learn all knowledge quickly, use magic more and more, and detect all material existence. However, with the help of the power of gemstones, they have damaged their own body. Their enemies, whether Philebus or gerkate, are high in the hub of the city, There are attitude thorns and obstacles on the way to them, even with the help of gemstones to eliminate all obstacles, but before they come to them on this long road, their body will fall under load! This is the gap between themselves and them. It''s really a big gap. Even with this power beyond the secular world, it can''t make up for it! "Vomit, vomit, cough ~ is it safe here?" In the deserted block Park, Claire hid in the trees to avoid the irradiation of the distant street lamp, which relieved the power of the gem. Claire finally couldn''t help kneeling down on the ground. It was not only nose blood, but also the blood foam continuously spitting out with the sound of coughing and the blood oozing from her ears that showed that Claire''s body had reached the maximum limit, The muscles of the whole body began to ache, like being twisted and torn by a strange force, and the whole muscle was like being stripped from the skeleton. This time it''s really on its own! Claire touched her nose and smiled bitterly to support her body. At the suggestion of misty, she took out a bottle of therapeutic medicine from the space ring of the noble girl and drank it. It has to be said that it is a high-purity medicine praised by the demons. Claire can even clearly feel that the injury on her body is healing rapidly under the action of the medicine. Damn it~ Claire, who was hiding while walking, hid under the carriage parked on one side and waited for a group of guards to rush past. As misty judged, the other party was indeed heading for the park. Originally, I thought that the people who arrested themselves should only arrange a large number of people in the lower area, but I didn''t expect that even the upper area was patrolled by guards. Claire, who was already at a loss, had to blindly follow misty''s instructions, regardless of her extremely uncomfortable body, once again used the power of gemstones to take out many magic scrolls from a magic store, washed the dirt on her body with one of the water magic scrolls used to clean clothes, and then sneaked into another store to quietly change a suit of clothes. "What''s the point of doing this?" Claire asked without knowing why. "What a mess!" Listening to what misty said, Doyle nodded. The devil knew the city better than herself, but she was also right. Hiding in the crowd was better than hiding around the sparsely populated upper area, let alone wearing dirty clothes, Under such special circumstances, it is estimated that a well-dressed rich man will also be stopped by the security team for questioning. Although the urban security forces are usually respectful and obedient to the rich, they represent the authority at the top of the free city after all. As long as the top sends a message, these ordinary pugs will definitely become bloodthirsty wolves in an instant! After changing clothes, Claire didn''t start immediately, but quietly hid behind the counter in the clothing store. Her muscles twitched, making Claire''s forehead full of cold sweat: "I''ll have a rest." Claire nodded. In fact, misty didn''t have to say that she knew it. Moreover, she couldn''t do it even if she wanted to faint. The pain that pierced her soul was not only far better than usual, but also in this situation, her inner excitement was abnormal. She couldn''t do it if she wanted to calm down, let alone faint. What a pain! Lying on the ground, Claire listened to the footsteps outside. More than ten minutes have passed. Three groups of people have passed, more than the guards he met in the previous half hour. Obviously, more and more guards began to gather in the upper area, and the clothing store he hid is no longer a safe place. "Let''s go! Let''s get out of here." clenched her teeth, Claire stood up and hurried to the most prosperous commercial street in the upper District when there was no one outside. Claire and even the devil misty didn''t notice one thing. A spotted finch was quietly watching them from a tree in the distance In order to kill Philebus and steal available things, Claire sneaked into the upper area more than once. She was even more familiar with the environment of the upper area than the lower area. With the guidance of misty, she escaped several searches continuously. Although she took a long way around, she still stumbled to the commercial street. Chapter 795 Under the night, the beautiful shadow slowly came to Claire with the crisp bell. Her exquisite body was wrapped under the elegant purple gauze. The long light purple hair floated slightly with the wind, revealing a mysterious color, making the gem hair ornaments dotted on it look dark and dull. Even if she was covered with a veil, she could not see her true face, But you can also vaguely see the beautiful face that seems to have been carefully carved by the art master from under the scarf. With noble and elegant temperament, elegant appearance and unspeakable mysterious beauty, it is like the goddess of the night The girl walking in the distance looked at Claire, and her rosy lips slightly tilted up an elegant range under the Veil: "what a ~ memorable power!" The girl''s voice is crisp and beautiful, just like the siren Banshee in the legend. Every word and sentence seems to have a strange magic, which can make ordinary people silent inadvertently. However, when it comes to the word "Miss", the girl''s voice is not affected at all. The tone is really true, showing the feeling of missing. Claire felt her nerves were stretched to the limit. The girl in front of her seemed to be 16 or 17 years old. Although she couldn''t see her face clearly, her temperament, her appearance and her voice as if she was born with temptation must be a beautiful face enough to attract the country and the city under that veil, It may even be on a par with the noble girl I saw in the silver wing chamber of Commerce before, but at the moment, I have only endless fear and fear of the unknown, because the gem hanging around my neck is like jumping at the sight of lost relatives! After inheriting the gem from Longjia, in the free city surrounded by crisis, even in the worst situation like today, Claire still did not despair. The reason is that the gem in his hand, which is praised as the world''s original power by the devil, will become impossible again and again, Time and again in front of themselves to show too many miracles. As long as he can control this gem with great extraordinary power, Claire believes that as long as he can give himself more time, even the incredible arena champion can surpass him one day, because the power of this gem is the origin of the world, a unique great existence, and fate has arranged all this for himself! Now, however, when she found that the real holder of the gem appeared in front of her eyes, Claire felt that her firm will had been mercilessly pierced In an instant, Claire could not help holding the gem, just like a drowning man holding a life-saving straw. "As I expected, this power is not yours." The girl looked at Claire and said with regret, "you should only get this power by chance, right?" For a moment, Claire felt as if she had been seen through. It was a very uncomfortable feeling. The next second, there was only one thought in the boy''s mind. Run away immediately! Stay away from the girl immediately. Even if the other party looks so beautiful and weak, the girl in front of the boy is even more terrible than the arena champion who killed Longjia that day. However, at the moment of turning around, Claire suddenly felt as if her leg had been filled with lead. She became very heavy and couldn''t even take a step. Level 11 earth magic ''petrified body'' is a magic that can paralyze the opponent''s body in an instant! Claire did not expect that the other party was actually a magician, and he was still a magician who could issue this medium-level spell in an instant, and extremely accurately applied the spell originally applied to the whole body only to his legs. The girl bound Claire, walked forward slowly and stretched out her slender jade hand: "it''s your freedom to leave, but give me back what belongs to me." "That''s what I got ~ it belongs to me!" As if she was going to be taken away, Claire clenched the gem with both hands and shouted excitedly. In an instant, the boy even recklessly activated the power of the gem regardless of his already overloaded body, and the negative magic added to himself was immediately eliminated. After gaining freedom, Claire recklessly recited the mantra, and the flame magic with gem power condensed from the void and lit up all around. With the blessing of gem power, the fire circle with burning breath circled to the girl. Even if the girl was wearing magic resistance equipment, even if she was also equipped with Spell Shield and spell resistance, it didn''t work, The power of gemstones allows magic to penetrate all magic resistance. Just before the burning ''ring of fire'' magic touched the girl''s body, it suddenly turned into a little spark and dissipated in the air. In an instant, Claire found that a strange force came out from the girl''s chest and resonated with the gem in his hand. Suddenly Claire''s face became desperate "Do you understand?" The girl was like an elegant goddess, ignoring Claire who made a prior attack. The look seemed to be that the God above disdained to look at the mortal who accidentally stole the divine power: "that''s not your power, you''re just a lucky child who accidentally picked up the ''holy sword'', and you''ll be complacent with a little power." The approaching Girl CLAIRE''s teeth trembled: "who the hell are you?" "The true owner of the great power." Just in front of Claire, the girl took out the ornament hanging around her neck from under her clothes. A diamond white crystal shook gently, and a few drops of red liquid in the center of the crystal had violated the state of material principle, shaking gently in the solid crystal. With the shaking of the liquid, the gem in Claire''s hand cheered more and more, It is not so much the desire to return to the girl in front of her as the desire to integrate with the red liquid in the crystal. "Now do you understand?" With an elegant smile, the girl said faintly with a detached look: "the real holder of the gem is me. As a mortal, you can''t even exert one thousandth of your power. Of course, if you think you can hit me with the power of the gem, it''s a very stupid idea." The girl came to Claire and stopped: "now give me back what belongs to me. I don''t care what you have done in this city or your next fate. Give me the gem and you can leave." Give the only hope to the other party. Claire would rather die than be willing. This gem belongs to himself. Longjia exchanges his life and inherits it to himself. No one wants to take it away from his own hands before avenging Longjia! "No way!" Claire''s expression became ferocious, and the gem began to jump with her mind and radiated strange power: "why do you think I would give it to you because of your two or three words? It belongs to you rather than the necklace on your neck. Don''t try to deceive me!" The lightning, which once again contained the power of gemstones, fell in the air. When it was about to fall on the girl''s head, it seemed to be pushed away by an invisible big hand. The extremely inaccurate collimation split the nearby Knight statue into pieces. The roar was accompanied by flying bricks and stones, and then the streets were still silent, as if there were only girls and Claire left in the city. The red liquid in the diamond crystal was shining slightly. Claire felt the consciousness of disobedience from the gem for the first time. Whenever she tried to activate her power to attack the girl in front of her, the gem seemed to be emitting an emotion called "displeasure". She needed to double her concentration to activate its power. Similarly, the backfire of doing so was more serious. The girl looked at Claire with a mocking look: "I didn''t ask you but ordered. Originally, I wanted to see that after so many years, you brought me the lost heritage and spare your life, but now it seems that the nature of mole ants can''t be changed, so you need to find out your own identity." As soon as the voice fell, the girl waved her hand gently, and the dark elements formed a strong corrosive effect. The arrows shot straight out. Claire, who was weak and confused, was hit by the front. In the scream, Claire was directly hit by the strong thrust, and fell to the ground like a broken wind zither. The places around which the arrows of dark elements were splashed quickly made a "hissing" sound. The ground paved with a whole piece of rock left and began to emit white smoke to acidify holes. "Ridiculous mole ants go crazy when they get a little strength. It''s really in line with your identity." The girl walked forward unhurriedly, looked at Claire who fell to the ground and twitched and said disdainfully: "now do you understand? Maybe that power can make you use super order magic, maybe make you ignore all theorems, maybe make you defeat existence stronger than you, or even kill God, but you can''t do anything except face me!" At this time, Claire who fell to the ground trembled and supported her body to get up. Except for the bruises caused by the fall, the body concentrated by the dark element arrows was hardly affected by the dark element arrows, as if Claire had spared the attack. The girl was puzzled for a moment and frowned. It''s not that I didn''t think about using gem defense, but I was just ready to kill the mortal in front of me with one blow, and I used some strength. Even if being guarded by GEM may save his life, it''s impossible to completely avoid damage, which is a little strange. It hurts Not only the pain of tearing up the whole body, but also the pain of soul and spirit Claire, who slowly got up, looked pale. For the first time, Claire felt so helpless and lost. Perhaps it was because she lacked the experience of fighting with opponents stronger than herself. She usually relied too much on the power of gemstones. When the enemy who was stronger than herself and could ignore the power of gemstones appeared, I feel so small and ridiculous again. I don''t want to, but now I can''t beat her The voice of the devil misty came out of her ear, but Claire was still like a wandering soul, afraid to face the girl in front of her. In the next sentence, Claire found that misty didn''t say it to herself. (to be continued.) Chapter 796 Claire heard misty''s voice, but it was aimed at the girl in front of her, asking her to surrender and serve herself. At the moment, she was about to be beaten half dead. How could the winning winner succumb to the loser of the losing one? Isn''t that ridiculous! Misty, who had always been tepid, had an unspeakable anger in her tone, and Claire suddenly understood one thing after being shocked. The girl in front of her was not a human, but a demon from the abyss like misty! wait a minute! Misty doesn''t mean that the space of the free city is blocked. Even she needs to rely on the power of gemstones to delimit the space to see from the abyss to the present world. Where does the demon girl come from. The girl shook the pendant on her neck meaningfully: "it seems that she can hide it from other mortals and supernatural people, but she can''t hide it from the same family from the same source, let alone belismi, the powerful fallen master in the abyss!" These words obviously admit her identity. The girl is also a demon from the abyss and knows the demon attached to Claire. Her pseudonym is misty and her real name is belismi. She is a powerful demon master with the title of "degeneration". Misty, also the fallen master, belismee, with an unbelievable surprised tone, still couldn''t believe that the girl in front of her dared to disobey her orders. "How dare the demon master directly conclude a contract with a mortal. You really ignore everything in order to penetrate into this city!" The original attractive voice of the girl is now full of an unspeakable hatred, just like the slave oppressed by generations turned over to face the master again. All new and old hatred burst out at this moment. Claire could not help shivering all over. Although the girl was talking to the devil ''misty'', whenever the girl''s eyes fell on herself, Claire felt like a sharp blade fell on herself, and a thrilling chill came from the bone marrow. The fallen master is more surprised than angry! Demons have the power to determine their status. In order to avoid being swallowed up, some weak demons usually choose to take refuge in a powerful demon lord or demon master. Of course, there are a small number of stray demons without camp, but these demons that are not sheltered will become nutrients and food for other demons, Now in front of the fallen master is an outlier demon without any belonging breath, but the other party completely ignores its own strength and will. Although its own strength is indeed weak due to the constraints of the law of the interface, its weakness in the main material plane does not mean that its own body is weak in the twisted virtual air. As a devil, the other party is not bound by the law of the interface in terms of power, as if it has exempted this rule. Generally, it has completely stood on the main material plane. Although it does not know the reason for the other party, for any devil, it does not remain on the main material plane forever, The devil''s life will not be bound by time. As long as he is willing, he can live forever. No matter centuries or millennia, one day he will either be destroyed or forced to return to the void. Unless the other party has already held the belief of dying in the main material plane, no weak devil dares to challenge the bottom line of anger dominated by the devil! You should know that death in the twisted void, the birthplace of the devil, is never the most terrible punishment. There are countless terrible punishments in the void that can split the mortals of the main material plane, and the souls falling into the void are already "dead" in some ways, In the face of countless torments, you can only suffer, but you can''t die! That kind of endless despair can''t be described in any words "You know what?" The tone of the girl''s disdain became stronger: "whenever I saw you as an old antique, I felt how sad my previous life was. The self righteous demon master was bound in the distorted void by the rules of the law of the interface. If you didn''t rely on the great force to forcibly break through the mysterious space suppression, you wouldn''t even have the qualification to talk to me now." arrogant! Extreme arrogance, that is a kind of eyes that seem to have penetrated everything in the world, and even make the devil master feel dizzy. Before, the fallen master also got some useful news from the believers of mortals. The reason why the intersection could not be formed in this city was that a large number of mysteries were established in the city to suppress space. Now the other party mentioned mysteries and obviously knew the real reason why demons could not come to this evil city, But she is unusually free to move freely in areas where no intersection has been established! Without the stable power of the abyss provided by the intersection, the devil cannot stand on the main material plane for a long time, but there are several means to enable the devil to continue to maintain in the main material plane without relying on the intersection, such as providing a large number of living creatures for the devil to absorb their soul and life, so that the power of the abyss can be generated directly in the devil''s body, However, this method is the most difficult method to work. Relying on rules to transform through the abyss of mortal fallen souls is always more efficient than the devil''s direct absorption of mortal souls. Only relying on direct absorption of souls requires the sacrifice of an extremely large number of creatures, even much more than the number of altars, Many times, some demons are attacked because the gods find abnormalities due to a large number of killings. If this is a free city, we have to say another thing. This city is a city built on the bones of countless slaves. There are a large number of creatures who can freely trade and sacrifice. And for a city that even the gods have temporarily abandoned, even a large number of killings will not attract the attention of the gods. If his judgment is correct, the fallen masters believe that there can be such an unbridled existence of raising a demon in a free city. There should be no one else in the city except yunojia, the rumored founder of the maze. "Well," the girl chuckled, "sometimes mortals try to summon demons or banshees in the void in order to meet their desires - hope, but this time you think wrong ~" "Because I am yunojia herself!" In front of Claire and the demon master, the girl who claimed to be yunojia said with a smile. The three giants of the free city, the most mysterious legal businessman, and I don''t know how many male fantasy dream lover yunojia, is a demon from the abyss! The most unexpected thing is that yunojia herself personally promoted the establishment of the law to expel evil believers who worship demons, or to suppress demons from coming to the main material plane! For a time, even the devil master could not see through the devil in front of her. The will of the resisting master violated the will of the abyss. Everything she did was trying her best to cut her identity from the distorted void. Yunojia couldn''t help laughing: "why do you do this ~ you want to ask this, right?" Claire couldn''t help but step back. Even now, the boy couldn''t believe what he saw and heard tonight. One of the three giants of free city was a demon from the abyss. "It''s a pity ~ I have no obligation to answer these questions for you one by one. Now it''s time to say goodbye to the fallen master belismey. Like other demon masters, you are a group of ridiculous puppets who think they are masters!" As yunojia meditated, her hands were already shining with blood, and a strong ominous smell was enveloping the street. Claire was shocked and hurriedly activated the power of the gem. Suddenly, the pain like being torn spread all over her body. "It''s no use! The great power in front of me will not be my enemy, it''s just my ally!" The red light hit Claire as if to tear open the surrounding space. The shield activated by the power of gemstones suddenly appeared like a reluctant child. Claire felt as if she was trying to manipulate an iron puppet with thin lines, and the gemstones were desperately resisting her ideas, Although it still can''t struggle, it can''t provide absolute safety protection for itself as before! WOW! In the scream, Claire was retreated directly to the end of the street by strong force, and the ground along the road seemed to be wiped by an eraser, revealing a bowl shaped smooth crack. The demon master urged Claire, but the boy who was seriously injured in both * * and soul couldn''t stand up. Yunojia walked to Claire with a light step, and a proud smile appeared on her beautiful face: "well, it''s time to end." Suddenly, a clear sound came from the space behind yunojia, like an urchin smashing a stone into the glass, and a crack in the sky began to expand rapidly like a cobweb! A corner of this closed space was broken!? At the moment of yunojia''s surprise, the crack expanded instantly, and at the same time, two figures had flashed into the street. The man in a black robe and a black helmet covering his appearance like a crown walked gracefully: "I''ve heard your name for a long time, miss yunojia!" Yunojia was surprised: "who are you?" "You can call me zero!" Like a believer in preaching, the man claiming to be zero opened his hands and chanted his name. (to be continued.) At another place in the upper area, buyani, who broke the house, pushed away the bricks and stones on her body and climbed out of the ruins. Looking at the people who have surrounded the security team, the first old man is still a sea blue knight. In addition to lulushu and buyani, the Lord of Yin also participated in this operation. Originally, safiros was eager to join, but safiros had shown his face on many occasions. In addition, there were only two rings, so safiros was finally listed in the action plan. It was also in lulushu''s expectation to encounter the potential extraordinary in the city in the original plan to seize the gem, but he didn''t expect to be the first to collide with yunojia, the big three. Moreover, the delicate looking girl is still a demon, and can even easily fight the dragon with the help of the power of mystery. Fortunately, yunojia seemed to overestimate her strength and attach too much importance to the gem. She wanted to take the gem at the first time, but she was not confident that her subordinates would come alone, giving ruxiu the opportunity to contain her. Although Claire has extraordinary strength with the help of the power of gemstones, it is obvious that the boy was seriously injured this time. Even if he wanted to escape, it became extremely difficult. He must be able to deal with him even if he was robbed. EH ~! Suddenly, Lu Lu Xiu found that a dark shadow flashed in front of him, and instinctively stopped. At this moment, a painted dark dagger shot on the ground. With great power, almost the whole cutting edge was inserted into the ground, leaving only the part of the handle exposed. This is not human power! At the moment when lulushu stopped, the magic of yunojia in the rear came right behind him, penetrating a blood hole on lulushu''s right shoulder. No, No With a cold hum, Lu Xiu covered his right shoulder, and there was no blood flow from the wound, because at the moment when the light was concentrated, the surrounding muscles and blood vessels had been carbonized by the high temperature. The black shadow looms in the night sky like fog, making people unable to see his true face. It feels like the sneaking ability of the Lord of Yin flow. Although it is very similar, it is not exactly the same. If robbery is assimilated with the shadow, the person in front of him is like the shadow itself. The chased yunojia was also stunned. Obviously, the other party was not under yunojia''s command, but stood on yunojia''s side. "Miss yunojia, can I deal with this young black dragon?" The shadow in the night sky said in a ethereal voice. "Who are you?" "Your ally, but now, you should have more important things to do than knowing my identity!" Yunojia''s face changed slightly, but she immediately returned to normal. After staring at ruluciu fiercely, although her anger made yunojia want to kill the masked black dragon here, she still had more important things to do, just as the suddenly appeared extraordinary said. It will be much easier for the two people to kill the black dragon together, but they will also waste too much time. From what the other party said just now, it is obvious that there are still people lying in ambush nearby trying to seize the precious stones on the boy. "I will remember today''s shame." yunojia forcibly suppressed her anger, and the white transmission array was derived from her feet again. "Wait" Lu Luxiu immediately tried to stop the other party, but the cold voice behind him slowly sounded: "as you said, it''s not a rational behavior to turn your back to the enemy, even if you are a black dragon!" Just as the voice appeared, a dagger darker than the night sky had been put on lulushu''s neck. The speed of the other party was so fast that lulushu, as a black dragon, did not respond at all. Taking this gap, yunojia''s figure had disappeared in the air with the light of the transmission array. Shit! Rulu Xiu, who had no time to stop yunojia, could only distanced himself from the other party. He didn''t expect to kill someone halfway at this time. His current situation is just a replica of yunojia''s previous situation. What''s more troublesome is that the effect of blood scale rage is gradually disappearing. When the effect completely disappears, he will usher in an uncomfortable period of weakness. The man who came out of the shadow looked at lulushu and didn''t intend to continue the attack, but he didn''t seem to have the intention to let lulushu go: "now let''s continue the topic just now and tell me the young black dragon. Who sent you to the free city, Victor, the king of the black dragon, or princess seratia?" Croside''s men! Lu Lu Xiu could not help frowning. It was obvious that the other party''s words had explained who was behind him. (to be continued.) Chapter 802 ?readx(); The staggering pace with the dripping blood pulled out a red trace on the ground, the muscles of the whole body were twitching like pain, the bones were like being compressed to the limit, and the lungs were like being torn, even breathing became so difficult. Leave! Of course, I must immediately, otherwise both yunojia and the men and women who came later can easily kill myself, but now my body seems to have reached its limit Because of the congestion in her eyes, Claire found that the scene in front of her eyes had become a little hazy. Every cell of her body seemed to be blowing to urge her to lie down quickly. As long as she lay down, she would be much more comfortable, but she couldn''t do so, because it meant that everything was over. The sound of breaking the air suddenly sounded, and the silver Ninja dart flashed cold light. The air came straight from the rear, and the position directly opposite was Claire''s heart. When! With the crisp sound, the fallen master attached to Claire suddenly showed his body shape. Your muddy body hardened into a black crystalline arm like ice and crystal. After knocking off the concealed weapon from the rear, the devil master''s eyes flashed a dangerous breath and directed it directly to a roof not far away. Claire then noticed that someone had quietly followed up, but now he had no power. The body that had reached the limit could not do it even with magic, not to mention the power of gemstones. Unokia''s men? Or another man who covets this gem. In response to the devil''s domination, the cold light from the shadow pointed at Claire''s neck like a bloodthirsty spider blade. However, the fallen master did not hesitate to guard Claire. The crystalline arm turned into a long sword and cleaved with the attacking spider blade. The sparks from friction made the figure hidden in the dark looming. "I wanted to let him suffer less and be relieved" The two sides were evenly matched in the first round of the war. After the distance was opened, the voice of the Lord of Yin flow came out of the dark corner slowly, and the two strange spider blades in his hand had been fully launched. Claire stood up, fell under the cover of the fallen master, and ran not far from the intersection. The fallen master looks at the assassin hiding in the shadow not far away. The other party will use a strange power to be the same as the shadow. He can not only be silent, but also avoid many detection methods. Even now he needs to concentrate to lock his position. As far as mortals are concerned, It''s amazing that assassin can cultivate to such a position. Unfortunately, he is now bound by the law of the interface. As a powerful demon master, he will be entangled by a mole ant. Once Claire, as a contractor, dies here, his soul will inevitably fall into the distorted void and be taken by himself because he has not completed the provisions of the contract, but he does not need to pay any price. However, because of the real name contract, he needs to provide Claire with necessary assistance according to the provisions of the contract. Moreover, even without the limitation of contractual power, I can''t let the boy die here. The fallen master belismi knows very well that this gem cannot be used by herself and must be mastered by mortals. However, the female devil who betrayed the will of the abyss has a power very close to the power of the source and can use it by the devil. If she gets this gem, she will grow stronger with the power of the gem, And more control this evil city full of negative feelings. In the future, I will not have a second opportunity like today. It is not easy to infiltrate with the help of a mortal''s accidental breaking of the space blockade. This gem cannot fall into the hands of yunojia, nor into the hands of other transcendents of the main material plane. I must not easily miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! "This gem belongs to your majesty!" Rob didn''t say much. His body immediately assimilated with the shadow and drifted towards Claire like a fog. The sound of white-edged war sounded in the path, and the two sides were evenly matched for a time. Even the sudden explosion in the sky and the flame that almost covered half of the city could not affect the battle between the two. On the way, dozens of city guards who searched found the two sides of the battle. However, just before these guards took out their communication devices and wanted to shout for reinforcements, both demon masters and robbers subconsciously transferred the battlefield in the past, involved these guards in the battle, and fought among the three parties for a time until all the guards were killed. For rob, the boy in front of him is the one who shames himself twice. He has always been eager to find him and kill him to wash away his shame. However, after learning all the news about the child, rob just wants to give him a happy relief rather than let him die with endless resentment and endless obsession! He cut off the neck of the last guard, robbed a sword and kicked it out to Claire. However, the demon master also picked up the last guard who wanted to escape and immediately transferred to block the flying sword. How similar it is to ordinary people who have come into contact with extraordinary power by chance! Just like yourself, although your obsession is strong, your mind is too naive. Originally, what you should choose at the beginning is to leave the city and hibernate, use that power to strengthen yourself, and come back to complete revenge, rather than continue to stay in the city full of hostility to you! You have mastered the power, but you can''t use it perfectly. Your immature mind has brought you to this end today, and the gem will belong to your majesty Yalin. Only your majesty can give full play to the power of this gem! The body of the robber who was entangled with the devil master was suddenly covered by the shadow. In an instant, a black shadow passed through the devil master''s body and chased Claire who was running away. At the moment when the devil master was slightly distracted, the robber who was still in battle suddenly turned into a shadow like a black fog, as if he had exchanged positions with the previous avatar, Shadows are converted to solids, and solids are converted to shadows. This is the power I don''t know In an instant, the demon master found that the enemy''s noumenon, which had been locked by his spiritual power, suddenly appeared on the other side like a blink, but there was no magic fluctuation, no space fluctuation, just like the shadow and noumenon suddenly exchanged positions. "Don''t try to run!" Two high-speed rotating Ninja darts flew out and approached Claire in an instant. However, the figure of the devil suddenly rushed out of the air and blocked the incoming concealed weapon again. However, this resistance was too hasty. Although it deviated from the track, a dart still crossed Claire''s thigh. The boy, who was already extremely weak, suddenly lost his center of gravity and fell to the ground, and the blue gem hanging around his neck also fell out. A trace of tenderness flashed in his ruthless eyes. At the moment when the gem appeared, a strange warmth flowed in his heart. After he came into contact with the taboo tolerance method and became a ninja in the shadow, he thought he had forgotten this feeling. He didn''t expect how pleasant it was to touch it again, How comfortable it is! The heart seems to be shouting. The gem in the distance is what you want most. With each step closer, the comfort in your heart becomes more and more rich. "That''s it! Get out of here!" The robber who was obstructed by the demon master waved the spider blade and interwoven countless cold lights of death. However, the battle with the demon master was meaningless. The spider blade had pierced its body several times, but the mud like body didn''t do anything. No matter how to attack the other party''s body, it would always recover quickly, and he couldn''t effectively hurt it. The breath of the fallen... Darkness and sin also flow in your heart. > "Depravity? Ridiculous ~ I never depraved, just made the best choice!" The devil''s words made Rob''s eyes flash a cruel killing intention. The so-called choice does not mean moving forward, and compromise is also a part of choice. You must have fallen into darkness from the light and chose to give up. You belong to us. Stop. I am not your enemy who degenerates into darkness! > The voice of the fallen master belismi has a strange temptation. With the sound, the consciousness of the demon master is gradually infiltrating into the consciousness of robbery, trying to peep into the most unknown past of robbery and the most unforgettable decision of robbery. Belismi can feel that the breath of robbery is full of the same breath of the fallen, However, compared with many degenerates who abandon themselves and exile themselves infinitely, the smell of robbery reveals incomparably strong self-confidence. He is proud of his degeneration, he is proud of his darkest choice, and he will judge the degeneration as brilliant progress! However, belismey was surprised to find that she could not see the assassin''s past in front of her. It was like a fog that covered all her memories. Even as the master, she could not pass through the fog! Believe in me, I will give you great strength, I will guide your path, and let you give full play to your obsession in this darkness However, belismi is not willing to stop here. If the two sides are not in a state of hostility, the fallen master can swear that the assassin in front of him is a degenerate at first sight. If he can believe in himself, he is fully qualified to accept his own power of the abyss and become his only spokesman in the main material plane! "Funny ~ in the shadow, only I and the shadow can see everything. Your nonsense can''t affect the embodiment of the shadow." Robbing a sword opened a distance from the demon master: "how long do you think you can protect the child and how long do you think you can persist in front of the shadow? No one can stop the invisible blade!" The smoke wrapped around rob dissipated, and a ferocious red and white ring dress appeared. Dozens of Ninja darts immediately appeared in Rob''s hands. Rob, who has been entangled with the demon master for too long, is impatient and ready to defeat the other party''s defense line this time. The devil master could not help frowning! However, just a second before the robbery, a white light flashed, and the two sides of the confrontation suddenly found a woman in mid air. (to be continued.) Chapter 803 Yunojia''s delicate and beautiful face was full of anger. At the moment of seeing the fallen master and robbery, she raised the staff without saying a word. The dense light spots like stars have been all around! Magic missile! Although it is the most primary magic missile, even the demon master can''t help being stunned under these numbers. I''m afraid that the blue dragon, which is the best at magic among the dragons, can''t condense so many magic missiles at the same time. The sense of crisis swallowed up the mind in an instant! Without hesitation, rob threw the Ninja dart in his hand at yunojia, and immediately started the aoyi instant prison shadow killing array. The cold that seemed to hover on his spine like a poisonous snake made rob understand one thing. This sudden girl must not complete the magic in her hand. "That''s enough! Tonight''s farce is enough. Let''s disappear!" Yunojia''s eyes flashed a cold light. She didn''t care about the darts from * * * * and the black figure with strong killing intention like your smoke. The magic missiles condensed in the air fell like falling meteors. In just a few seconds, the whole block became a scene in the light spot that people would feel numb after watching. On the ground, houses and tree trunks, countless tiny holes as dense as fingers make the whole block look like being stabbed back and forth with a steel brush, just like a painting scroll drawn by an abstract master, full of strange and strange feelings. If people with dense phobia stay here, they will be driven crazy by the scene in front of them. Under this omni-directional attack without dead angle, both the demon master and robbery disappear without a trace. Even steel will be fragmented by countless magic missiles in an instant, not to mention the flesh and blood of ordinary people. Yunojia fell slowly from the air and her eyes fell on the only place on the strange scroll that was still intact. Claire who fell to the ground was the only one who was not hit by magic. It was not yunojia''s pity for him, but the gem to prevent the magic missile from hiding in him. Although it has unimaginable great power, whether its body can withstand the impact of its magic is still a mystery, even if the possibility is only one in ten thousand, Yunojia didn''t want to take the risk, and she didn''t dare to take the risk! "Won''t you admit your failure? Fallen master!" At a glance, yunojia saw the falling gem not far from the boy, emitting a faint blue light and infinite charm. At the same time, she also noticed that the demon masters still refused to stop staying in the main material plane at this time. Even if the power of the gem slowed down the power of breaking the space because the boy''s mind was gradually weak, The power of the master has become so weak that it is not worth mentioning. The voice of the devil? Vaguely, Claire seemed to hear someone''s voice in her ear. However, when she listened carefully, Claire was surprised to find that the familiar voice was the cry from Longjia. I don''t want to end like this. I haven''t avenged Longjia for you, but I really can''t do it! Claire sobbed and wept A glimmer of light pierced the endless darkness, and some memories precipitated in the depths of her brain were churned out. With the sound of a whip, Claire heard the sound of the supervisor''s scolding, which were the two most familiar sounds in her life. As a descendant of slaves, she was branded with the mark of a slave from the moment she was born in the world. She had never seen her father, I have never seen my mother. I know that children who are slaves will be taken away from their mother at the moment of birth, because maternal love will bring resistance to both children and mother, which is the most impermissible thing for slave merchants. you ''re right! I never longed to be born In the endless bitter days, I grew up slowly and always faced endless work. In addition to the sound of the whip, I was accompanied by the cry of other slaves. Sometimes I really don''t understand why we are human beings. Some people are born with all the glory and wealth, but I have to suffer all the torture, Wealthy businessmen and nobles always regarded themselves as superior and regarded slaves as private property and livestock, but in their own opinion, were they really much worse than themselves? They are still human beings, with the same hands and feet and the same body as themselves. They are no different from themselves than elves, dwarves and orcs! I don''t want to! Claire''s heart shouted silently, and the picture in front of her changed In the dark prison in winter, it was full of cold at the moment. He was almost frozen. He carried the food plate and walked to deliver food to the prisoners in the prison. That was the first time he saw the terrible looking orc, and that time the orc warmed himself with his fur, From that day on, in this desperate day, I finally had a pillar of my heart. Little by little, it flowed through Claire''s heart. That was the day she lived with Longjia. Compared with the same human beings, Longjia, as an orc, is more like his compatriots. He is not only his own friend but also his own teacher. At the same time, he is like a family like his father. However, human beings killed him and his only family in the world. Hatred and anger flowed in the bottom of my heart. The dark negative feelings swallowed Claire''s mind like a black tide full of malice. In a trance, the boy returned to the bloody night, surrounded by the sound of fighting. Not far away, Longjia waved a hammer and killed all the armed guard soldiers who dared to block in front like a god of war, Until the man like a demon came out with the black axe Run! Longjia, run, you can''t beat him! Claire shouted, but what came into sight was the moment when the Tomahawk cut into the orc''s body! no I don''t want to, I don''t want to!! I haven''t finished my revenge yet!! In an instant, the gem in Claire''s hand sent out a bright light. Yunojia, who was twisting the boy''s hand, was haggard and fell to the ground by an invisible force! (to be continued.) "Don''t worry, old man. Although both girls are very attractive, their age is not within my choice. I''m more interested in some beautiful and mature fairy women here. It''s cheaper, you bad guy." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After the dragon war 10000 years ago, the six element gemstones were never born again. The Dragon coalition army also tried to obtain technical data about element gemstones and black core crystals. In particular, the blue dragon clan was most enthusiastic about this element gemstone that can produce almost unlimited magic and energy, but at that time, in order to prevent the leakage of technology, The black dragon and white dragon clans would rather let this great creation be completely lost than let their enemies get it and destroy most of the data. It is precisely because of this that up to now, neither the Dragon coalition nor the two major religious organizations of the holy capital and the Holy See have been able to completely copy an elemental gem. However, over the past ten thousand years, in the mountains of Yanuo, with the help of the cheating power given by the creator, Yalin gave birth to an element gem again. Even Yalin may not know that in a half plane of the world, an element gem also ended ten thousand years of sleep and woke up again. "Done." The soft voice sounded slightly, the huge blue light column fell slightly, and the gemstones shining with six colors were quietly placed on the most prominent table in the showroom. Still dressed in exotic fur clothes, the son of the star gently walked over and picked up the gem, just like holding up a glimmer of hope. "The six element gem \ s a great creation that even the goddess ishutar has mentioned several times." "Does ishutar also want elemental gems?" Purnlus, the angel of redemption with blond hair and eyes, looked at the son of the star and nodded: "The goddess thinks that the loss of this power is a huge loss to the whole world. In the blueprint of the goddess for the future, elemental gemstones occupy a very important position. The holy see once organized power research on fusion technology, but now it still stays at the level of fusion of four elements. Even I \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Beautiful, and with unparalleled power! " ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± "Are you afraid?" Looking at the silent son of the star, pernlus penetrated into the feelings in the girl''s heart. "It''s not difficult to make elemental gemstones, but to really use them," sighed the son of the star with infinite melancholy. "In fact, the world should thank the war ten thousand years ago for losing this power, and the world has less reason to destroy." Pernlus was stunned, But in the end, he nodded and said with deep sympathy: "I know that the records written by the goddess show that the elemental gem was used in killing and made into a powerful weapon during the dragon war. Even the goddess ishutar had to lament that it is a weapon that can destroy the whole world. However, power is innocent, and the guilty is only the user of power." "I understand, so please help me use this power to the right way." Perseus nodded, "of course ~ Tiffany! That''s what I expect." He walked out of the showroom with the elemental gem. When the gem was put into a huge magic guide device at the lowest level by the son of the star, fusion quickly generated in the gem, unimaginable huge magic began to surge, and the huge laboratory that had been silent for a long time in the half plane woke up again. Welcome you, my most strange relative who is also bound by fate! > From one side of the room, the figure of a beautiful black haired girl in a violet robe slowly came out and looked at the star''s son Tifa with a sincere and friendly smile. "You''re Tiffany!" As like as two peas, she was surprised by the fact that she was surprised to see that the girl in front of her eyes was exactly the same as the portrait of Tiffany in the palace of the Arno mountains. (to be continued.) Chapter 812 ?readx(); Tiffany, the son of the first star who came to the world, had already died. For this, Tiffany can be sure that she had set foot in the yarod mountains to visit her body before, and learned from her relics that the laboratory built by Tiffany was hidden in this half plane. "She is not the son of the first star, or even a person." Pernlus, who stood behind Tiffany, narrowed his eyes. The angel of redemption easily felt that the girl with black hair and purple shirt had no breath of life. "I know she''s not Tiffany." As the son of the star, Tiffany is even above pernlus in insight, and no illusions or illusions can hide her. The girl is just shocked by the extremely similar appearance when the other party just came out. It is easy to feel that Tiffany in front of her eyes is not the son of the star. Tiffany smiled and introduced herself without taboo: "please allow me to introduce myself. I''m an ethereal doll, a construct created by Miss Tiffany." Tifa looked as like as two peas in the eyes of the young girl. The little girl''s behavior, even the little action she introduced herself, was just like that of Tiffany, who had communicated to herself. It was the kind of reassuring and warm feeling that you could feel from it. "You are indeed an inanimate construct, but your words and deeds are not like any kind of construct I have seen. There is no stiff feeling at all. It is very real. It is a bit like some undead who peel off their soul and attach to foreign objects." Pernlus''s eyes showed a subtle luster: "let me speculate whether the son of the star who once had comparable divine power separated his soul before he died, then attached to a structure that was vivid with his original body, and then hid his body in the way of ''fake death'' to continue to live in this world." Tiffany was stunned. Then she looked at the girl who claimed to be an ethereal doll construct in front of her. After she came to the world, countless information had automatically poured into her mind. The possibility that pernlus said was not zero. The Lich and dead armor in the necromancer were similar, But without the protection of the body, the red naked soul, no matter how it is preserved by magic, will slowly break down with the passage of time, and finally return to the sea of soul no matter in the powerful Lich. This is the rule of the world. No matter it is the reincarnation rule that a powerful necromancer can''t break. According to this rule, Tiffany''s soul can''t exist completely for tens of thousands of years without the protection of *, but the son of the star itself exists as a way beyond the rules of the world. Even Tiffany can''t help but doubt whether Tiffany really did so. Looking at Tiffany''s slightly suspicious look, ''Tiffany'' smiled: "the soul of the son of stars is different from * and mortals. It is an integrated existence. There is no means to separate it. Separation means death." "But you''re so much like Tiffany. You''re like a part of Tiffany." "It''s right to say separation, because I''m a replica of Tiffany, the son of the star, made according to her memory, knowledge and personality, a replica of her soul." "Are you an artificial soul?" Perseus, who has always been calm, was moved. There are many records and documents about Tiffany, the son of the first star, in the goddess''s divine domain. The redeeming angel who once served as the goddess''s wing has also read many relevant documents. Tiffany developed many new theories and inventions during her lifetime, leaving a lot of heritage for the world, In addition to the legendary and epic powerful equipment, there are new magic, refining technology, forging technology, and even some of Tiffany''s magic theories are being used in the magic institutions of secular countries. For the son of the star, even ishutar sincerely praised her as a gift of wisdom given by the creator to the world. However, what I didn''t expect is that Tiffany has made an artificial soul, which even the gods can''t do. It is still possible for the goddess ishutar to revive a dead * once it comes to the soul, no one in the world dares to claim that it can restore the broken soul. He is the most wise tutor of the dead who studies the soul, The founder of the whole island of the dead even developed the ceremony to materialize the soul, and comotnier isolos never dared to say that he could recover the broken soul, let alone create a new soul out of thin air. Compared with the simple *, the amount of information constituting the soul is so huge and complex that it is almost an unsolvable problem. It is to surpass the gods and rise to the realm of the creator. No one, even the gods, can push open the door and step into the palace of the Creator! The necromancer kemotnier tried, the goddess ishutar tried, the learned king of the blue dragon among the dragons tried, and countless mages, scholars, gods and Demons tried in the second generation, but all failed without exception. The only thing everyone can do is to magically change the memory and personality of a soul on the original soul, But no one can create a new soul out of thin air! Tiffany, the son of stars, has done it. This alone can prove that one of her feet has stepped into the palace of the Creator! However, it''s a pity that she can''t move on ''tiffany ''looked at Tiffany calmly with a gentle smile: "strictly speaking, I am a part of Miss Tiffany''s research. Miss Tiffany only analyzed the product of a small part of her own soul, so I have been sleeping in the half plane and waiting for you according to miss Tiffany''s will." "What do you mean?" Tiffany was puzzled. "I have continued Miss Tiffany''s research for the sample, for her wishes and for yourself." Tiffany said faintly, with a detached look, as if she didn''t care that she was the experimental object of research. Perseus was silent. The son of the star''s obsession was strong and firm. When he was born, he was forced to bear the brand of sacrifice. It was unimaginable when he was in pain, helplessness and despair. Because of this terrible pressure, the son of the star would spare no effort to discover his secret, study, analyze and try to untie the shackles. Tiffany slowly extended her hand to Tiffany and sent out an invitation, but Tiffany finally shook her head. "Why don''t you accept it?" Tiffany nodded: "I just want Tiffany''s knowledge and wisdom to continue my research, but you are not my experimental sample." "I am the crystallization of Tiffany''s wisdom and research. If you want to unlock the secret of the son of stars, you can''t bypass me, otherwise it''s just a meaningless waste of time repeating the path taken by Miss Tiffany." "I respect Miss Tiffany, but I also have my obsession" Tiffany sighed, "I hope you can understand that I''m just a creation, a construction doll made by Tiffany''s duplicate soul." "But you have your will, and you are not an unintentional puppet." "If I do, then this is also my own desire. I have Tiffany''s personality and memory. I believe this must be Miss Tiffany''s wish, so \ "No!" Tiffany''s tone was very positive, with an indisputable attitude: "if you insist, I will choose to leave." At this point, Tiffany couldn''t help looking at pernlus behind him, and the other party nodded with respect. "I see. Miss Tiffany told me before leaving half that if there are relatives with the same fate coming to this world in future generations, she should try her best to help her continue to complete her research." Tiffany finally nodded, "then please tell me everything about this half plane laboratory." Tiffany, the ethereal doll, carried out experiments as an assistant to Tiffany, the son of the star, when she was born. In this huge half plane laboratory, she was equivalent to an assistant. She was very clear about the whole half plane. Under the leadership of Tiffany, Tiffany and pernlus left the lower magic furnace and entered the central hall, This is the core area of the half plane laboratory, which is even more important than the magic furnace itself. In addition to Tiffany, who also has the lineage of the son of the star, Tiffany can''t enter without the permission of the son of the star. Even after observing the multi-dimensional distortion protection engravings in the whole hall, pernlus had to admit, Here, any space capability will fail, and even several adjacent planes will be completely blocked. The whole hall is locked into a completely independent space. You don''t want to enter it by any clever means at all. Moreover, the external dimensional distortion pattern can refract and spread the attacker''s attack to the whole half plane, In short, to break here, you have to destroy the whole half plane first. And when the half plane is destroyed, the son of the star doesn''t know where to escape! The function of the central hall is to supervise and operate the whole half plane laboratory, and allow the son of the star to be transmitted to any area. At the same time, it is also the lounge for Tiffany''s life. Tiffany looked at the huge hall and occasionally fiddled with the magic guiding instruments left on the experimental platform. Many exquisite magic guiding devices were made by Tiffany, the son of the star, who had never seen in the world, and pernlus walked aside and knocked on the wall. The wall with blue magic light seemed to be made of a very unique material, Like a mixture of steel, jade, refined iron and secret silver, it has strong toughness and strength, and is very suitable for magic flow. Perseus twisted with his fingers, but the result instantly activated some protective mechanism. A huge force burst out, which made Perseus retreat for a few steps. Then Perseus felt that his whole body seemed to become extremely heavy, just like his body was filled with lead. "And the mystery lock?" Pernlus took a deep breath: "it seems very thoughtful." The magic streamer around is like some kind of active magic, which is constantly reorganizing itself. It seems to be an active magic with self identification function, which can form corresponding mystery locks according to the situation of the offender. I have to say that she is truly the son of the stars. Every creation from her hand is so powerful and beautiful, just like a perfect art. "Are you all right, Perseus?" Tiffany came anxiously to check the situation of pernlus, and hurriedly removed the suppression of pernlus by mislock. "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I was too reckless just now." Perseus waved his hand to show that he was all right. Tiffany looked at them and then made a gesture of invitation to take them to the next area. (to be continued.) Chapter 813 According to Tiffany''s last words, Tiffany soon found the entrance of the half plane in a lake in the west blue side of Youxuan grassland, and successfully opened the channel with the help of the blood of the son of stars. However, at that time, the elemental gemstones were still stored in the showroom, and the whole experimental workshop was dark due to lack of energy supply, Little by little, Tiffany solved the mechanisms and puzzles left to test herself. When she was about to arrive at the showroom, Tiffany felt a powerful unknown force rising in a secular country near the Youxuan grassland! It is not a secular force, full of negative feelings of pain, despair and anger, but endless malice from the devils distorting the void to the whole main material plane! With such a huge force of the abyss, it is obvious that the demon master is trying to break through the shackles of the law of the interface and enter the main material plane. Some worried Tiffany temporarily gave up the exploration of the half plane and quickly came to the human country to check, but what he saw was that the gods cast their eyes on the earth, In order to avoid being discovered by the gods, the only choice for Tiffany was to hide her body and quietly be a bystander until the power of the devil was completely shattered and the open intersection was completely closed under the divine power. However, the son of the star who was going to leave unexpectedly found a lonely comer, an angel who understood himself and was willing to help himself ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The huge half plane is equivalent to an island enclosed in a huge space. From the outside, there is only the flowing golden light in the sky. What supports this plane is not only the power of the son of stars and elemental gemstones. One of the main centers is the four pyroxenes that have been integrated into the half plane. The redeeming Angel Perseus was not surprised. This precious crystal that can cut through and stabilize the space itself is a condensate of some gods or those who can establish the field. After the fall, the divine field and field collapsed and shrunk. It is a very precious existence. Even for the existing gods, it is also a rare treasure, After the day of the divine meteorite, a large number of gods of the second generation fell and left several rare huikong stones. In the main material plane, the angels once found one under the guidance of the goddess ishutar. However, it was unexpected that Tiffany, the son of the star, could find four huikong stones to open up this half plane. In addition to the huge experimental workshop for experiments and daily life, the whole half plane also has corresponding living material supply facilities. A vegetable garden and orchard have been opened in one corner of the workshop, which can be used to plant fruits and vegetables. The golden streamer in the sky replaces the role of sunlight, which is even more abundant and reasonable than the energy of sunlight, and can make plants grow more rapidly, Because Tiffany didn''t like eating meat, there was no pasture. In addition, the son of the star itself can promote the rapid growth of plants. Basically, she doesn''t need to go out. The food output here is enough to supply about 50 people. "Because miss Tiffany left, the orchard and vegetable garden are in a deserted state. I''m afraid we need to take good care of them." Listening to the explanation of the Yitai puppet, Tiffany nodded. The vegetable garden and orchard in front of her had become a tropical rain forest in ten thousand years. All kinds of plants were flourishing. If the magic barrier was not still in effect, they might have spread outside. When the next area had just entered, pernlus almost couldn''t suppress the murmur: "ollihakon \ nthat many ollihakon!?" Even the angel of the goddess was shocked. It is estimated that no one in the world can be indifferent to the ingots of orihakam placed in front of us. Looking at them, the number of orihakam is up to hundreds of kilograms. Not only that, there are precious metals of different colors stacked on the side table. "Secret silver, refined gold, gold, silver and magic iron are all collected by Tiffany?" Pernlus was puzzled that the precious metals stored here were not many in quantity, but they were more abundant than any rare materials. Tiffany nodded: "these metals are collected by Miss Tiffany for experiments, including many materials for magic guides." "Not to mention anything else, where did you get so many Oli Hakam?" "Element spirit world!" This time, the second puppet replied in an amazing tone. Under the leadership of Tiffany, the ethereal doll, Tiffany and pernlus saw the source of these metals. There are four space doors leading to the element plane. After the space door is opened, the lava from the lower layer of the fire element plane will be continuously extracted into the half plane, and these lava contains various rich minerals, from ordinary iron ore There are almost everything from copper mine to rare magic iron and ollihakan. After refining through one side of the structure, we have such a room of precious metals. The earth element plane is responsible for providing Tiffany with a variety of gemstones. Those gemstones piled up as high as a hill almost dazzled Tiffany and pernlus'' eyes. "Because orihakam is very rare, Miss Tiffany stopped mining other minerals according to her instructions after she left, but she has maintained the collection of orihaka." Tiffany came up and said with a magic guide still running. "I see ~" Tiffany nodded. Pernlus grabbed a handful of colored gemstones and squeezed them gently, Suddenly, these valuable gemstones in the outside market immediately became powder: "Indeed, the elemental spirit world does produce all kinds of minerals, almost to an infinite extent. But how does the son of the star do it? The goddess ishutar once opened the channel to the elemental spirit world, but we have only mined a small part of the minerals there, so we have to be forced to return. Even the power of the gods cannot maintain contact with the elemental spirit for such a long time Besides, the element radiation is also a difficult problem to solve. " "You have to ask Miss Tiffany about this." Obviously, Tiffany doesn''t want to divulge any technical information to the unexpected people of the son of the star. After leading the two people out of the element channel, she comes to the whole workshop experimental area. In the large library, thousands of book clips are derived from the ground to hundreds of meters high ceiling board, which is full of wisdom and academic atmosphere, from magic theory, engraving design Theological research to geography, humanities, customs and biological classification, here almost contains all the information of the whole continent. Tiffany''s discovery even goes deep into the endless sea, and some specimens of marine giants are even displayed. Even if reading countless pernlus in the goddess''s divine domain, he has to be convinced by the wisdom of the son of the star. The next area is the most important soul analysis room. Before entering here, the ethereal puppet wanted to leave Perseus outside, but Perseus was finally able to enter together at Tiffany''s insistence. However, at the moment of entering the analysis room, Perseus''s divine feeling changed sharply. Not only that, Tiffany was also slightly surprised, Both felt the same breath. "Here is filled with the breath of the abyss!" Pernlus''s eyes became subtle. In the huge analysis room, his eyes fell on a platform covered by a blue magic shield. On the platform, some complex and strange Dharma array was vaguely drawn with blood marrow ore: "Tiffany, the son of the star, once summoned demons from the void, right?" "Yes, Miss Tiffany has also studied demons in the abyss." The second puppet nodded without any scruples, and said calmly, as if it wasn''t a big deal at all. Tiffany hesitated: "what''s this for?" "In order to understand the essence of the soul, Miss Tiffany didn''t want to sacrifice the lives of innocent people, so she chose to experiment with demons." "Is it possible to understand the essence of the soul through demons?" "Of course!" Tiffany nodded, then went aside and manipulated it. Soon the door opened silently, and rows of glass containers like test tubes were exposed. When the white cold air dissipated slightly, some semi transparent red objects were contained in the test tubes, floating and changing their forms like smoke. Tiffany walked over with doubts to see what it was. However, at the moment of approaching, she was surprised to find that these red substances were actually the soul of the devil, and even vaguely saw the ferocious appearance of the soul. Perseus also stared at one container after another without saying a word. As the wings of the goddess, he killed many demons, but he has never seen anyone peel off the demon''s soul, because any undead magic acting on the soul is useless to the devil, In fact, many supernatural people who study demons believe that demons have no soul at all. But now it seems that the question "does the devil have a soul" has been answered. Tiffany continued to operate, and a test tube was sent into an instrument. Pernlus vaguely saw that it should be the soul of a Yan devil. Soon the instrument worked and powerful magic began to be injected into the test tube. The devil''s soul immediately lifted its dormancy and howled wildly, The Yitai doll ignored the devil''s crazy cry, just focused on the work in his hand, and gradually the magic injected into the test tube turned into gold. It was like a baptism, constantly washing the devil''s soul, making the devil''s soul thin and then decomposed. Pernlus and Tiffany''s expressions became extremely surprised. After being magnified several times, the decomposed demon soul found that it was a distorted and painful face, including humans, dwarves, elves and orcs, but on the whole, the number of humans was the majority. When Tiffany, the ethereal doll, pressed a button slightly, the cry of pain began to spread throughout the analysis room. Perseus clenched his fist, and even vaguely heard some words from these wailing voices Flame burning pain help dad help me mom These souls died of fire or fire related creatures. Their souls condensed into the Yan devil after falling into the distorted void. Until now, torture has never left these souls. "The real form of the devil is actually a kind of soul condensate, a soul condensate full of negative feelings. The people who burn in the fire become the Yan devil, the people who are killed by the blade become the sharp blade devil, and the people who like to fight in their lifetime become the crazy fighting devil, the people who cheat and betray become the enchanting devil. Miss Tiffany disassembled the souls of these demons to study the essence of the soul At the same time, we analyze the formation of the devil, and infer whether we are also the condensate of this soul, because in some ways, the existence of the son of the star is similar to that of the devil. " Tiffany turned off the instrument when she saw Tiffany speechless in surprise. "What kinds of demons did she summon?" Pernlus''s expression became cold. "Fear of demons, hunting spiders, sharp blade demons, crazy war demons, six armed snake demons, Yan demons, Barlow demons, abyss refining demons" Tiffany burst out a lot of demons'' names in one breath. Pernlus found that there were almost all kinds of demons from low level to supervisor level, and there were enough kinds to open a demon Expo. At last, Tiffany''s tone became a little subtle: "and the last devil Miss Tiffany summoned is the temptation Banshee!" (to be continued.) Chapter 814 ?readx(); Seduce the Banshee! Just listen to the name. This is a kind of devil who is good at seducing and guiding human beings to fall. However, in fact, it is true. Not all the demons are ferocious and murderous. There are also demons who are obsessed with seducing demons, heart grabbing demons, demons and lustful demons who prefer to use "gentle" means to achieve their goals, These demons do not like to stand in the front line to fight. On the contrary, they prefer to hide behind the scenes to bewitch and manipulate mortals and even other demons, and seducing banshees is also one of them. In the twisted void, the biggest difference between the seductive Banshee and the succubus and the lustful demon is that they miss humans or elves very much. There is no symbol of the devil on them. Even a little sharp ears will be mistaken for half elves in many times. Compared with the beauty of demons and the debauchery of lusts, seducing banshees know more about penetrating people''s hearts. After coming to the main material plane, they will change into different types according to the seduced objects. They can be debauchery and charming beautiful women, become noble ladies with elegant temperament, and become pure girls who don''t eat human fireworks, Every time they can always become each other''s desired posture and character. At the same time, they are good at spiritual spells such as illusion, suggestion and hypnosis. They can always quickly fascinate the seduced object to the extent of being desperate. However, seduction banshees themselves are not very powerful demons in the distorted void. Their talents are very useful to mortals, but they are too chicken ribs for demons. Many times, seduction banshees are used as toys and slaves for lust by some powerful demons, playing the role of prostitutes and spies, Occasionally, some clever temptations. The Banshee may take on some civilian work to deal with internal affairs for her master, but the chaotic nature of the devil itself makes management almost impossible. "What''s the difference between the seduction Banshee?" Tiffany summoned many demons, even demons and lusts. Now it seems that it''s no big deal to seduce the banshee, but pernlus heard a slight change in the tone of the ethereal doll when it said seduce the Banshee. Tiffany nodded: "after the other demons were summoned, they were stripped of their souls as experimental objects. Miss Tiffany tried to calm those painful souls, and the last tempting banshee, Miss Tiffany, signed a contract with her to observe her every move and analyze the demons, thinking patterns and ways of existence." "And try to restrain and control the devil?" "Yes, Miss Tiffany wants to control the devil''s emotions, let her understand the world, reflect on her previous behavior, understand why she exists, why she acts, and what is the reason for all this." Pernlus shook his head and said bluntly with a negative attitude: "There is no meaning. Any attempt to influence the devil is useless. There are no known how many mages or even supernatural people in the world try to control the devil, but there is no order and reason in the devil''s nature. No matter how much emotion they pour into them or how much kindness they repay them, they will eventually be loyal to the chaotic nature Betray you. " "\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Perseus did not continue to ask this question: "since Tiffany has signed a contract with the devil, what is the content of the contract? What price does she want to provide to the devil?" Generally speaking, mortals who are lucky enough to sign contracts with demons will be deceived by the so-called "equal" contracts of demons. Most of these equal contracts will be left behind by demons. Sometimes when the demons'' purpose is achieved, they will quietly use the secret door to directly tear up the contract and eat the caller. Even contracts signed with ancient real names are not absolutely safe, Although the opportunity for the devil to stay in the secret door is eliminated, the compulsion of the real name contract will make the devil set a trap in the terms and text, making this seemingly fair contract unfair at the most critical time. "Real name contract!" Tiffany whispered. A haze flashed in purnlus''s eyes: "doesn''t Tiffany know the power of the real name contract? Or is it that the son of the star is powerful enough to exempt the real name contract that even the gods can''t completely erase?" "It''s a pity! Even miss Tiffany can''t exempt the power of the real name contract. Just because of this, Miss Tiffany will sign the real name contract with the seductive Banshee." "So what''s the content?" "According to miss Tiffany''s instructions, I can only tell Tiffany, who is also the son of the star, the content of the contract." On hearing this, pernlus did not ask, but it was certain that the contract involved Tiffany. Obviously, Tiffany had expected Tiffany''s arrival ten thousand years ago. Tiffany was silent for a long time and said with a puzzled look, "but demons also have wisdom. They know how to learn to have emotional characteristics, but why?" "They are intelligent and emotional beasts, and chaotic minds will always prevail over feelings and wisdom in the end, just like the way their souls are composed." Perseus, who had fought with the devil, looked at the wailing souls in the test tube and said. Tiffany nodded noncommittally: "yes, the reason why demons are naturally inclined to evil is that their own souls are derived from the negative feelings of mortals. These feelings dominate their minds in a large part, so that they are born unable to suppress the evil impulse in their hearts." Tiffany went into the test tube and carefully observed the souls imprisoned as if they were forever burned by the fire, with pity on her face. "But the devil does have wisdom and certain feelings. He will be angry when his plan is frustrated and complacent when he succeeds." Suddenly, however, Tiffany''s conversation changed: "Miss Tiffany believes that as long as intelligent creatures have strong subjective emotional impulses, they will calm down with the passage of time. Intelligent creatures should know how to reflect and understand why they want to do so. Historically, the so-called evil and crime are a means to achieve their goals. No one will commit crimes for crimes, but the evil of demons Tendency is completely contrary to common sense, so miss Tiffany put forward a hypothesis "What assumptions?" After a little hesitation, Tiffany said, "is the so-called evil tendency of demons because of their nature, or for other reasons?" Pernlus''s expression became a little subtle: "so has Tiffany found the reason?" "Sorry ~ I don''t understand this part. Miss Tiffany stored all the information in a magic guide." When he said this, the face of the Yitai doll became a little embarrassed: "however, this matter may need to bother Tiffany to deal with one thing first." "What''s up?" Suddenly, Tiffany''s stomach growled. At this time, the girl found that it had been nearly six hours since she entered the half plane, and her hungry stomach was protesting to herself. Blushing and embarrassed, she lowered her head. Although she was the son of the star, Tiffany''s body still needed food and sleep like ordinary humans. Tiffany was not surprised. She just invited them to a room to have a rest. Originally, Tiffany wanted to make bread and water out of thin air, However, Tiffany, the ethereal doll, gave a slightly "tough" order to Tiffany to eat as little as possible, because according to the son of the last star, it is painful enough for the fate of carrying sacrifices to come to the world, so try not to treat yourself badly in other aspects, otherwise it will accelerate the drying up of the pond of the soul! Once Tiffany was very interested in food. Sometimes she even went to confront the dragon in order to collect some rare ingredients. Soon, the Yitai puppet presented them with delicious food with complete flavor. Although they were mainly vegetarian, they could definitely make some chefs who were in charge of the king bow down in taste. Tifa ate it in a big mouth. Each belly had a warm feeling. He could even feel the tenderness and enthusiasm of each other from these foods, It''s like people who have been abroad for many years suddenly taste the dishes of their hometown. It''s incredible that a wave of nostalgia emerges from the bottom of people''s heart. While sipping dinner, Tiffany always looks at the ethereal doll in front of her from time to time. Even if it is a construct, her appearance is no worse than Tiffany''s. she is still so beautiful and mysterious. As a replica of Tiffany''s soul, she has the same mind as Tiffany, gentle and considerate, with warmth like maternal brilliance, Such a girl, no wonder Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is so infatuated with her, or even those so-called rogue young masters and disciples in the world will be infatuated with her and know how to cherish it. I don''t know what the king of the white dragon will look like when he sees Tiffany! Tiffany couldn''t help thinking, but suddenly she found that pernlus was reading a book and didn''t seem to have any plans to eat in the face of rich food. "Pernlus, aren''t you hungry?" Perseus raised his head slightly and said, "no, I don''t need to eat like an ordinary person after accepting the power of the goddess ishutar." Tiffany smiled, "but I still eat some occasionally." "Yes." Pernlus was silent for a moment and then said, "occasionally eating something will make me remember who I used to be." At this time, Tiffany noticed that the book in Perseus''s hand seemed to be Tiffany''s handwritten record - Analysis of the characteristics of winged civilization! (to be continued.) Chapter 815 ?readx(); After the meal, Tiffany used a few magic tricks. Suddenly, the dinner plate and table became brand-new. All the tableware automatically returned to the right place as if they had life. "Can you use magic?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" At this time, Tiffany found that both Tiffany and pernlus looked at herself in surprise. "Although all constructs and puppets on the mainland can be carved with patterns and have certain magic defense power, the puppet itself cannot use magic because the elements will not be compatible with non living bodies." Pernlus narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he were looking at the ethereal doll again: "but you can use and use several different magic, such as object movement, summoning water and wind elements, and high-level conceptual magic such as imaginary life." Then Tiffany whispered, "probably because my soul is similar to human beings in a large part. Although it is only a replica of Miss Tiffany, it should be simulated so that the elements mistook me for a living person." "Maybe that''s the only explanation" Perseus said positively, "it''s like a lich. Although * * is gone, the remaining souls can still use undead magic, but you''re even more terrible. An artificial soul that almost confuses the real with the false! The power of the son of the star is really incredible." "This is not an incredible thing. In Miss Tiffany''s opinion, I am still created by wisdom, not her own special ability. As long as the world knows the corresponding technology and after special research, it can also imitate Miss Tiffany in creating an ether doll like me." With that, Tiffany looked at Tiffany and gave the silent girl an encouraging look. It is not a great power, nor a divine power. Wisdom is the strongest power. Even if the gods above can analyze their composition one day, the gods may not be mysterious at that time. But then pernlus suddenly looked up and said, "I don''t mean Tiffany''s power, but her death." "Eh!?" Tiffany stared at pernlus inexplicably, and could not understand the meaning of the words of the angel of redemption. Pernlus took a few steps and looked at everything around him. He couldn''t help sighing: "After entering here, I have seen too many incredible things. Whether it''s a half plane or stepping into the creator''s palace that even gods can''t step into, I have created an artificial soul. The power and wisdom of the son of stars are so powerful that I can''t believe that such a powerful existence will be killed by a human!" "How can you be killed by a human!" The restlessness in his heart made pernlus''s spirit fluctuate slightly. Ten thousand years ago, the death of Tiffany, the son of the star, became the fuse for Yalin, the king of the white dragon, to join the war, and turned the dragon war that should have ended soon into an endless stalemate, It also made millions of troops who had gone deep into the territory of the black dragon clan instantly buried in the frost under the Dragon King''s towering anger, and all this was because a Human Mage killed Tiffany for selfish desires. Killed a genius who can bring infinite light to the world in the future! What he saw today made Perseus think of the records in the goddess literature, and his heart couldn''t help surging out an uncontrollable anger, but more was deeply incomprehensible. Even if a human has reached the magic level of level 20, in the eyes of the extraordinary, it is only half stepping into the extraordinary field. Even ordinary extraordinary people can despise the existence, let alone compare with the son of the star who is close to the God and even surpasses the God in some aspects. You should know the power of the son of the star, even the God will be afraid, Aleguso, once the strongest demon master, also lost to Tiffany several times. However, such a powerful existence died in the hands of a human mage, and the little mouse defeated the dragon, which is incredible, even incredible to the extent that people want to laugh! Both Tiffany and Tiffany fell into silence. As pernlus said, it was an incredible thing. "Even if you can easily destroy a city, subvert a country, or even tamper with a section of history, Miss Tiffany is not a God. She also has something she cherishes very much." the second puppet said faintly, and then stopped talking. Maybe it''s an eternal secret! Compared with the dusty past in history, Tiffany now has a more important thing to trouble Tiffany to deal with. With the gentle touch of your fingers, the originally closed door suddenly opened slowly. In this half plane laboratory, Tiffany, who is also the son of the star with Tiffany, is a key to go there. Tiffany had considered everything ten thousand years ago and made corresponding arrangements, waiting for Tiffany''s arrival to complete her unfinished last wish. "This is Miss Tiffany''s workshop for making magic guides." Tiffany made a gesture of invitation with her. Entering the hall, Tiffany and pernlus felt as if they had entered a treasure house. In the hall, hundreds of various equipment, including swords, spears, tomahawks, daggers, bows and arrows, armor, shields and cloaks, were displayed in a dense protective array. It was like a military storehouse, and there were also all kinds of exquisite staff and robes, And all kinds of equipment and utensils that mages dream of. Most of them are legendary, and the worst is at least excellent equipment. What''s more, even the lowest excellent equipment has its own wonderful functions! Even pernlus couldn''t help but be surprised. There are a large number of legendary equipment here. I''m afraid the whole continent adds up. A legendary equipment outside is enough for two lords in secular countries to fight for each other. It can be seen everywhere like ordinary goods. From the perspective of workmanship and flowing breath, Tiffany should be the master. Based on the production level, Tiffany may have already entered the realm of a great master and even touched the field of giants. Making legendary equipment is as casual as making advanced equipment by senior craftsmen and blacksmiths, and this half plane is also connected to the spiritual world of the element, There is absolutely no shortage of materials. Although he was shocked, pernlus just looked at it casually and regarded himself as a soldier, but an excellent soldier is not just blindly seeking stronger equipment. It is more important to gradually run in with his equipment in the battle. Now he has two partners who have accompanied him to fight countless times. Although the equipment here also has many powerful weapons, I really don''t like it. Instead, Tifa looked eagerly at the staff and robe under the protection of the magic protection array. A staff in the girl''s hand was also made by herself. The power of the son of stars can turn decay into magic and change some material characteristics at will. The seemingly simple wooden staff in Tifa''s hand is actually a quasi legendary equipment, But only when this staff is held in Tiffany''s hand, it is quasi legendary. Once it leaves, it is just an ordinary wooden stick. In terms of the magic ability of some items, Tiffany, who has just come to the world, is obviously not as handy as Tiffany. Suddenly, Tiffany suddenly found that a counter displaying the staff was empty. When she approached it a little, she found some charred marks on the table. Just looking at Tiffany, she knew that the person who took the staff used some abnormal means to overload and collapse the magic array, resulting in these charred marks. But this is Tiffany''s half face. Who can sneak in here? "Excuse me ~ what was put here before?" Tiffany stopped slightly, looked at the display platform in front of Tiffany, and said after a moment of silence, "the first staff that Miss Tiffany enlightens after she comes to this world." "Did anyone take the staff away?" Tiffany couldn''t help asking. "Yes!" Tiffany nodded and said, "and this is also one thing I want to ask you. Please help find something taken away - the pupil of Sark!" "What''s that?" "A magic guide made by Miss Tiffany stores almost all the research data. At the same time, this magic guide is also a prop used to observe the origin of the whole world. Without the pupil of Sark and the data stored in it, your research will waste a lot of unnecessary time, Miss Tiffany." Props for observing the origin of the world? Perhaps the tone of the Yitai doll is too calm, but for pernlus, how many people in the world dare to say that they can do this? Even though the goddess of ishutar expended great divine power and had little understanding of the power of the origin of the world, even so, it benefited the goddess a lot, and Tiffany directly made a magic guide for observing the origin of the world and tried to see the field of the creator. "You want me to find such a thing, but where should I go to find it?" "If I guess correctly, it should be the seductive Banshee who was summoned who took away the pupil of Sark. As a devil, she is theoretically not old and immortal." "But as a devil, without the protection of the power of the son of the star, maybe she has returned to the distorted void with the stolen things. You can''t expect us to go deep into the void and bring such things out of the hands of the demon army?" Pernlus shook his head. If so, it would be too difficult. Moreover, even if the tempting Banshee didn''t bring the pupil of Sark back to the distorted void, maybe such treasure has fallen into the hands of others. Looking for it after thousands of years is simply looking for a needle in the sea. (to be continued.) Chapter 816 ? "The contract binds the seductive banshee, and she will not return to the distorted void. Moreover, the production material and process of Sark''s pupil are extraordinary. Its main body is an eye dominated by the devil, which is poured from the blood essence of a powerful dragon and the divine personality fragments of a god of the second generation, and has been blessed with a permanent ''dimensional anchor'' with orihakon metal as the carrier to ensure this This prop is difficult to destroy and cannot be brought to other planes. " "The eyes of the demon master? The eyes of that master!" Pernlus had been surprised and numb. It was difficult to obtain whether it was the divine lattice fragment of the gods or the eyes of the devil. For himself, it might be better to take the last dragon essence blood. Tiffany whispered, "the right eye of the killing master" "Aleguso! The most powerful demon master in the abyss, can Tiffany even defeat the demon master!" The strongest of the nine demon masters and the demon master with the most rebirth times. Both the distorted void and the main material plane are famous. Ten thousand years ago, he came to the main material plane together with the Dark Lord grazit, and was finally defeated by the snow goddess edrama and the legendary Dragon King. Even though he was praised as the only angel who could compete with aleguso in the divine domain of the goddess ishutar, Perseus knew that the killing master was not so easy to deal with. Although he did repel him several times, it was all under the condition that the body of the killing master did not come completely, It was easy to fight a projection, but it was because he had fought the projection of the master that pernlus knew how powerful the demon master was. Any demon master can not be underestimated, let alone the strongest killing master! However, Tiffany can dig out the eyes of the killing master and make it into a magic guide to peep into the creator''s field? You know, it''s more difficult than killing aleguso directly! "The killing master is very powerful. Even miss Tiffany can hardly defeat him. Every time, he just exiles him back to the abyss, but this eye is the price paid for the exchange between the killing master and miss Tiffany." "Let the arrogant devil master do it at the cost of his own eyes. I really don''t know what the son of the star will pay?" "The master of killing is only asking Miss Tiffany to cast a spell on him." "What spell?" "Multi dimensional isolation and exile! A spell that can forcibly exile demons to multi-dimensional planes for a period of time," Pernlus wondered that aleguso was willing to offer his eyes just to be exiled by magic. What was it for? He has fought with aleguso many times. He knows the character of the demon master. He has fighting enthusiasm like boiling lava on the battlefield and almost ruthless wisdom like cold ice on the battlefield. Most of his attacks against the main material plane have been successful, I really don''t think aleguso will give his eyes for a spell or a spell for himself. Tiffany pondered: "This is a special spell for demons and elemental creatures. They can be imprisoned in a multi-dimensional chaotic plane to form an absolute cage and block all their connections with external things. Only when the demons are imprisoned and can''t move and leave the cage, there is no way to hurt them. The only disadvantage is that the spell will be because of the time The passage of time failed, and miss Tiffany used this spell to get rid of his entanglement when she faced the master of killing several times. " Pernlus wondered why aleguso would make such a puzzling deal with the son of the star. "¢Ë the divine lattice fragment is the divine lattice of a dragon god in the second generation, and the blood essence of the giant dragon is taken from the king of the white dragon. After the main body is completed, it is reinforced with orihakam magic metal as the shell!" "The king of the white dragon \ well, it seems that I can get none of these things." Even though the ethereal doll didn''t say it clearly, pernlus knew who the White Dragon King would be. When she heard the word "white dragon", Tiffany couldn''t help moving slightly: "is it Yalin?" "Yes," Tiffany nodded, and her expression became incomparably gentle in an instant. Pernlus asked curiously, "do you know Yalin, the king of the white dragon?" "That''s right. I saw him in the yanoder mountains before, and it was from him!" Suddenly, Tiffany looked at pernlus with a gloomy look in surprise. The redemption Angel almost grabbed Tiffany like a gaffe: "you saw Yalin! You mean Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is he still alive?" "Ah ~ Yes, is there anything wrong?" There are too many mistakes!! Perseus took a deep breath. Compared with demons, the king of the white dragon ranked above the killing master in the goddess''s literature records. The favor of the creator was also the most terrible disaster left to the world. In the dragon war ten thousand years ago, even the God of storm and the goddess of darkness were killed by him, Even aleguso, the killing master, suffered heavy losses after confronting him, and finally had to flee back to the distorted void. He is the most terrible variable in the white dragon. The power of frost surging in his body is endless and almost freezes the whole world! Ten thousand years ago, the dragon war was so old that even pernlus was not lucky to be a part of this great war. However, it is said that during the war, Yalin was defeated and imprisoned in the yanod mountains, and the former territory of the white dragon clan became a huge cage, Only two thousand years ago, the ancient dragon king briefly woke up for a period of time and gave some power to the mortal quintis, which made the man later known as the overlord create a brilliant but distorted era. Then the Dragon King who woke up briefly fell into an eternal sleep again, and even the fluctuation of his soul gradually subsided. Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is dead. Even if he is not dead, he is trapped in the mountains of Yano and can never leave! "You see the king of the white dragon, tell me, Tiffany! Has the king of the white dragon fully awakened?" Perseus grabbed the girl with a rare look of excitement and asked. If the White Dragon King wakes up, the Dragon King is a more practical and terrible enemy than the demons who are still far from distorting the void. Moreover, the Dragon King who kills God can only rely on the power of the goddess. Tiffany was frightened by the look of pernlus, who finally realized that he had lost his temper and let go of the girl. "Sorry ~" "In fact, I don''t know much about the current situation of Yalin, but he seems to be awake." after thinking about it, Tiffany still doesn''t know how to describe the current situation of Yalin. Finally, the girl could only tell her own secret things bit by bit. Attracted by Tiffany''s relics, she threw her identity into the mountains of Yanuo, which was blocked by the blonde fairy and the orc girl alulu. Then there was a confrontation between the king of the white dragon. The two sides almost fought in the Palace of the sea of clouds. Finally, Yalin''s concession ended the confrontation, Then I saw Tiffany''s body and got the information left by Tiffany from the book as a relic, so I found this half plane laboratory. Listening to Tiffany''s story silently, pernlus found that the legendary Dragon King seemed to be different from the records in the literature. Perhaps the White Dragon King described in Tiffany''s mouth was the most real side of Yalin. In countless poems and works, human beings praise love as the greatest power in the world. Although pernlus also believes that this is indeed a great power, it may not be called the "most", because love is sometimes tarnished by desire and hope. But after thousands of years, an ancient dragon king still loved Tiffany, the son of the star, and let her remains accompany him. It seems that the so-called cruelty is not the only characteristic of the Dragon King! "So Yalin, the king of the white dragon, has been resurrected. He not only repaired his city, but also recalled the lost clan members!" Pernlus was worried. "Do you want to take this news back?" "Yes!" Pernlus gave Tiffany a faint stare: "don''t you want to?" Tiffany was silent, but the answer "no" was written on her slightly childish beautiful face. "I think Yalin has changed. Although he still has deep feelings for Tiffany, his hatred has been extinguished!" The girl said faintly. "Do you still think it''s good for an existence that threatens to devour your name?" Pernlus shook his head and said earnestly, "as the messenger of the goddess ishutar, this is my mission. Yalin is the biggest variable and disaster to the world. Who can guarantee that the fire of hatred in his heart has been extinguished?" Tifa lowered her head in embarrassment: "Yalin really wants to devour me, but I think he is forced and helpless. He is eager to use my strength to protect his city. If there is no external threat, I can feel that Yalin doesn''t want to devour me." "But welcome you like Tiffany. Maybe he will treat you as Tiffany''s double and let you stay with him to comfort his empty heart for thousands of years." Pernlus looked at the girl and said. Tiffany quietly moved her eyes and dared not look directly into purnlus''s eyes: "I just don''t want to hurt others." "You are too pure, son of the stars. When you come to this world, you have not experienced the dangers of the world. You trust others too much." "I''ve experienced many ~ many! I just want to believe this time, not because of Yalin, but because of Tiffany." Tiffany raised her head and said firmly. "So..." "Please give me some time to prove it all?" Tiffany looked at pernlus with a pleading look: "if the fire of anger in Arlene''s heart is not extinguished, I will do my best to help you." Looking at the girl in front of him, pernlus felt heavy in his heart for a moment. He wanted to say something, but when he came to his mouth, he had to swallow it. Finally, the angel of redemption nodded. (to be continued.) Chapter 817 "I''ll use prophecy to determine the approximate position of Sark''s pupil." Finally, Tiffany came up with a way. The power of the son of the star is very magical. In addition to manipulating the six elements and unrestricted casting of any kind of magic, there are also some ancient magic that are difficult for current mages to master. Among them, some believers of the second generation gods who master the ability of divination and prediction can use the magic, As the son of the star, Diva can also be used. The second lady doll nodded and then went to make relevant preparations immediately. Since Sark''s pupil is the most critical prop made by Tiffany, Tiffany''s delicate attitude must have left some marks on Sark''s pupil to ensure that it is convenient for her to find it in case of losing this prop. The dolls who have served the son of the star know their master''s needs very well. Needless to say, the soul of the second Pacific dolls is still a replica of Tiffany''s own memory and personality. Most of the second Pacific dolls can think of what Tiffany can think of. The map of the whole continent, together with the mixture of powdered gold and an insect wing, was soon placed in front of Tiffany. Tiffany expressed her gratitude. When Tiffany stepped aside, suddenly Tiffany looked at the figure from the afterlight and seemed to grasp her chest when she turned around. The look was like pain in her heart Some words suddenly wanted to ask, but when she finally came to her mouth, Tiffany couldn''t say anything. She looked away and bit her finger gently. Tifa squeezed a drop of blood from her fingertips and dropped it in the center of the map. Suddenly, the red blood was absorbed by the paper. Close her eyes slightly, Tiffany concentrated her mind on one point and let her consciousness spread in all directions. However, the red traces on the paper soaked by blood far exceeded the weight of the blood itself. Gradually, the map became scarlet. When the map became completely scarlet, the powder placed aside gradually dispersed, It began to condense slowly and form some hazy things. The best way for Tiffany, as the son of the star, to leave a mark is to integrate a drop of her own blood into the pupil of Sark, so that Tiffany, as the son of the star, can sense this closest force. However, it is not until Tiffany diffuses all her spirit that she finds out that Tiffany has left more than one mark in the world. In Perseus'' eyes, the suspended powder formed the appearance of a laboratory. There were mages in robes and orcs acting as coolies. Finally, a hazy girl''s body suddenly condensed and collapsed. Perseus, with sharp eyes, had seen some familiar things in this vague portrait, That is, the sculpture of a giant dragon loomed on the powder wall. Although it was only for a moment, pernlus could judge that it was a black dragon. Then the powder gathered again, and a prosperous city emerged. This time, pernlus saw it at a glance. It was a free city in the east of the mainland, a city full of sin and distortion. The holy Vatican wanted to attack the city several times, but they had to cancel the plan because they were afraid of the resistance of secular forces and covetous holy capital in the West. The powder finally condensed into a palace and another woman sitting on the bed. Then the powder condensed into a magic tower, and the emblem of the "Tower of sages" appeared in the magic tower where people came and went The next is a ruined basement. The room invaded by plants is in a mess. There are several remains that have long been turned into white bones on the ground, but there is no recognizable mark left here Soon a team in action appeared. The eyes of the redemption Angel narrowed slightly. Even though the image condensed by the powder was extremely blurred, even the plain angel could recognize that in the team of seven, the other five were acquaintances he had met Then there was a spacious room. A little elf girl was reading books in the arms of another girl, and the badge on the girl''s chest surprised pernlus. It was a badge she also had In the final gathering, the huge mountain appeared in front of pernlus. At the top of the mountain, the magnificent huge palace was located in it. In a palace, a girl''s regret was sitting quietly on a chair. However, I don''t know why the powder gathered most clearly in this place, Like the largest signal source, the powder almost perfectly shows every trace of the palace, including the huge portrait behind the girl''s remains! "Tiffany, is this the Arnold mountains?" Pernlus whispered, looking at the image of a girl depicted in the same mold as the ethereal doll in the portrait. When the powder dispersed, Tiffany opened her eyes and wiped the sweat on her forehead. She predicted that the spell would consume a lot of spirit. Tiffany felt that her spirit was as tired as not sleeping for two consecutive days, but the answers she wanted were also revealed, although there were several answers. "Except for a basement where I don''t know, the rest of the pictures can be determined." Pernlus said faintly. The hiding place of the black dragon clan, the free city in the east of the mainland and the sage tower of the legal institution representing the highest level of magicians, followed by several friends I know, a secular kingdom in the East, and finally the Mountain vein of Yanuo, once the largest gathering place of the White Dragon clan. "It can be ruled out that a demon has no courage to move under the eyes of the gods in the yanoder mountains and a secular kingdom in the East. Needless to say, the king of the white dragon will never tolerate a demon stealing the relics of the people he once loved, and the tower of the sage may have some possibilities, but for the devil, facing a group of knowledgeable mages is better than facing a group of ordinary people Much more dangerous. " "Another scene seems to be some ruins, and it seems to have been abandoned for a long time. I don''t think the temptress who made a contract with Miss Tiffany would put things there for so long." Tiffany has her own opinion. Pernlus nodded: "The only two places worthy of attention are the free city and the black dragon clan. The possibility of a free city is the greatest. It is not only the nest of sin and desire, but also the commercial hub in the east of the mainland. All materials can be easily obtained there. For demons, there is no better place to hide." Tiffany also agreed with this view. Pernlus thought for a moment and then asked Tiffany, "the hiding place of the black dragon clan, can you determine their location?" "It''s strange that when I predicted there, I felt as if my spirit had crossed into another plane, which didn''t seem to belong to any part of Zhu''s material plane." "Hide the nest in a similar half plane? No wonder!" The black dragon clan has disappeared since it was defeated in the dragon war ten thousand years ago. It is not surprising that the whole clan fled to another plane. After all, in the main material plane, the giant dragon alliance of the holy capital almost took over a blood feud with the black dragon clan, and the Holy see did not like the black dragon, let alone even the golden dragon clan joined the camp of the goddess, Now there is no extraordinary power on the mainland that can accommodate the black dragon clan. If they really hide in a half plane, it will be difficult to find them. However, with the help of the power of the son of the star, they can still do it, but the biggest problem is that the black dragon clan is not a manageable existence, even if it has weakened a lot after the Dragon war, but the giant dragons, especially a group of giant dragons, In addition to the terrible extraordinary existence of Viktor, the king of the black dragon, I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely on the power of himself and the son of the star. "We can go to the free city first." "I think so, too. Well, I must go back to Youxuan grassland first." "Why? Is there anything else?" "Tiama, who had been taking care of me before, would worry about me. I told her that she was only leaving for a while, and the Thanksgiving sacrifice would begin. I promised tiama that she would attend the priest''s activities." Tiffany said with some worry like a child who hasn''t been home for a long time. Obviously, he has such a powerful power in his body, but he is like an innocent and pure child in his mind. Pernlus sighed: "I see. According to your meaning, I also want to go to the Youxuan grassland to determine something. But Tiffany, please be careful. The messenger of the goddess is also moving towards the grassland and pay attention to hiding his body shape." "I understand." Tiffany nodded. But suddenly the girl seemed to think of something. She turned and asked Tiffany, "can this half plane be moved?" "Of course. Where do you need to move?" "Just move to the ~ um! This coordinate of Youxuan grassland." Tiffany showed a geographical coordinate in the air. The half plane is located in the gap between the main material plane, which itself is a closed space and existence. Theoretically, the half plane can indeed move to any place in the world like a ship, which has been convenient for the owners of the plane to enter and leave at will, but it needs a lot of energy, Usually, even the gods will be reluctant to spend huge power to use their divine domain as a means of transportation, but with the element gemstones continuously providing huge energy and magic, Tiffany doesn''t have to worry about this. She can move the half plane anywhere in the world at will. Time goes by and night comes! As the son of the star, Tiffany also needs sleep. The girl who has been busy all day soon falls asleep. The ethereal doll who does not need sleep is manipulating the half plane to move slowly to the position of the Youxuan grassland, while the redemption angel purnlus who also does not need sleep is browsing many works of the son of the star in the library, There are many documents that benefit pernlus. In the central hall, the ethereal doll skillfully manipulated the instrument and checked the working condition of the elemental gem in the magic furnace while moving in the half plane. Obviously, the elemental gem made by Tiffany herself worked very perfectly, and the energy output has always been very stable. Now the half plane is moving at a speed of 40 knots, which is a great speed for a floating island. "What can I do for you, Monsieur pernlus?" Suddenly, Tiffany turned her head and looked at the angel of redemption with a smile. With a heavy step, pernlus walked less than five meters in front of the ethereal doll, stared at the other party and asked, "I have a question!" (to be continued.) Chapter 818 ?readx(); "Is it inconvenient to say the question in front of Tiffany?" Tiffany couldn''t help glancing at the son of the star sleeping in the next room. "So I choose to come to you at this time." Perseus did not deny it, but asked in an undeniable tone, "you say you are the artificial soul of Tiffany, the son of the star, who copied her memory, experience and personality, that is to say, you are a part of Tiffany and a spokesman for her will and ideas, right?" "Yes." "Then can you count Tiffany herself?" Tiffany shook her head directly: "Although I also hope to be a real Miss Tiffany, I know it''s impossible. Even if the artificial soul is exquisite, it''s impossible to imitate all the characteristics of a real soul. As you said before, it belongs to the domain of the creator. Miss Tiffany just opened the door and took a step inside, as the leader of the artificial soul I am also subject to some irresistible logical thinking and bound by Miss Tiffany''s personality and way of doing things. To describe it, I can only be a spokesman for Tiffany, just like a diplomat speaking on behalf of the king in the secular kingdom. I will refer to miss Tiffany''s personality and ideas to determine what I should do, So I''m not miss Tiffany herself! " "In that case, what kind of existence is Tiffany in Tiffany''s eyes?" Tiffany was stunned and looked at pernlus with an inexplicable meaning: "carrying the same fate, she is the strangest relative in the world." "The most strange relative," pernlus repeated, shaking his head and sighing with a look of ridicule and pity, "it''s really an appropriate way to describe it." "Are you afraid I''m bad for Tiffany?" "Very smart. No matter how many times I look at you, I have to praise the greatness of Tiffany, the son of the star. You should be the greatest of her countless creations, a new life with self-consciousness." "First of all, I must say that I am not a life. I am just a construct driven by magic. I don''t need to eat and sleep like human beings, nor do I get tired and confused. At the same time, I can''t measure life as an important benchmark to nurture future generations. I''m just an inanimate body with Tiffany''s appearance! Secondly, if you worry that I will be harmful to Tiffany, I I have to say you are too worried, Messenger of ishutar! " After adjusting the instrument, Tiffany walked down slowly, stood in front of pernlus and looked up at him. In front of Perseus, who was almost a head higher than himself, the ethereal doll with the appearance of the son of stars looked so petite and weak, but the firmness revealed in the inorganic eyes even made Perseus feel dazzling. Perseus did not give in: "then tell me, does everything you inherit also include Tiffany''s feelings?" "Of course, Miss Tiffany inherited the feelings of all things in the world. At the beginning, Miss Tiffany was eager to completely copy her soul and become a new individual, and the feelings were naturally included in her personality." "Including the love for Yalin, the king of the white dragon?" A flash of amazement flashed in Tiffany''s eyes: "what do you mean?" "What I mean is very simple. In your subconscious mind, you inherited Tiffany. Maybe Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is more important than your destiny and love for Tiffany." Suddenly, Tiffany fell silent. Pernlus walked slowly around the ethereal doll with his feet: "In order to understand mortals, I have been walking in the secular world for a long time. In countless experiences, I always think that the feelings of intelligent creatures are the most unreasonable and crazy. I also have a deep understanding of this. Tiffany, the former son of stars, committed herself to Yalin, the king of the white dragon, after coming to the world, and was sheltered and taken care of by him, and she was also the most important person for Yalin Love people, and I believe Tiffany must maintain extraordinary feelings for Yalin. " "So what?" "Bearing the fate of sacrifice, countless extraordinary people are eager to swallow it to strengthen their own strength. I believe Tiffany must hate the world and even herself. Under this great pressure, Yalin has become a haven for her soul and the only patron saint who can let her sleep peacefully. Yalin once wanted to be angry because of Tiffany''s death Let the whole world be her funerary object. What would Tiffany think when she learned about Yalin''s death? I believe that the feelings of the guardian and the guarded are the same. Tiffany also loves Yalin. When Yalin is in danger, Tiffany will be desperate to protect her lover. I always think that women''s impulse to guard is even higher than men. " With an unprecedented serious look in his golden eyes, pernlus looked at the ethereal puppet: "now tell me, does your artificial soul belonging to Tiffany still love Yalin, the king of the white dragon?" "Yes, I don''t want to deny this, but I know very well that even with similar looks and characters, I''m not Tiffany, just a replica of her, so I don''t have and don''t need to love Yalin." "But you have the obsession to protect Alin." Tiffany frowned: "what do you want to express? The messenger of ishutal!" "Tiffany has just told me a lot of things, especially about her sneaking into the mountains of Yanuo to confront the White Dragon King Yalin. The white dragon king wants to devour her, but she can''t bear it because of her love for Tiffany. Tiffany also wants to continue to study Tiffany''s heritage and has removed her own destiny shackles, but I don''t know whether she can succeed, let alone hide in Yanuo How much patience does the White Dragon King in the de mountains have to wait for this day? If one day Yalin has to forcibly devour Tifa in order to resist foreign enemies and gods, you! The doll who inherited Tiffany''s personality and memory, which side will you stand on? " As if a mountain was oppressed, Perseus closely watched the Yitai doll and did not let go of the slightest expression change on her face: "is it to stand on the side of Tifa and continue to help her get rid of her bondage and get free, or to offer Tifa, who is also the son of the star, as a sacrifice in order to protect his loved ones when he learned that Yalin was in danger?" "You are insulting Miss Tiffany. Even if I am not miss Tiffany herself, I will not tolerate such slander!" Tiffany''s tone of voice was called anger for the first time, It was a kind of pain that seemed to have been stabbed in my heart: "what good would it be if I did this? Could I win the favor of Yalin and return to him as'' Tiffany ''? In the eyes of the White Dragon King, the person he swore to love has died, and even if the replica is how similar, it is always just a replica." "I believe that the lonely Dragon King will not allow a replica to replace the lover in his heart, but sometimes feelings and obsession are so unreasonable. People can turn their father and son against each other, hurt each other, and even abandon everything to stagger in the thorns. Even if there is no return, they will not turn back." "Because of this trivial possibility, you labeled me a betrayer?" "You still love aline in your heart. When you mentioned the king of the white dragon, your mood fluctuated obviously. I noticed it, and Tiffany noticed it, but Tiffany was too naive. She didn''t think so much. She worshipped Tiffany, so she thought it was normal. Maybe she naively thought it would be better for you to have a reunion with aline one day, but I would never let go of anything A threat, no one will! " Tiffany ignored the murderous voice, glared at Perseus and said, "what are you doing? You deliberately hid it from Tiffany and came to me tonight to tell me these things. Since you doubt it, why don''t you just tell Tiffany to watch out for me." "Because I don''t want to stain her purity!" "Ignorance, as the son of the star, sooner or later we have to face the malice of the world. The more we delay, the more we will put the son of the star in danger." "So I hate some people''s pessimistic theories and always spread dark thoughts with their own misfortunes, just like a blind person secretly thinks that the world itself is a dark world." "The beautiful world you look forward to in your heart is an ideal, and I''m talking about reality. As an envoy of the gods, you should know that reality is undeniable." "That''s why I''m eager to change the world." The atmosphere between the two people became cold. However, whether it was pernlus or the second Pacific doll Tiffany found that she did not completely deny each other''s ideas. Although pernlus longed for a beautiful world, it was too ethereal for the second Pacific doll, she had to say that it was also what Tiffany longed for, a world that could contain herself. As for the world full of naked malice described by the Yitai doll, pernlus hates this negative emotion and thought full of despair, but it can not be denied that the world is like this now. As time went by, Tiffany turned her head and ignored pernlus: "if you think I will betray you, please protect Tiffany, the messenger who places hope on a girl, your mental confusion and helplessness, and don''t become a burden on Tiffany at that time." "It is precisely because I regard the son of the star as hope that I will never let anyone take hope from me." "Including ishutar?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± "If ishutal told you that she could nurture a perfect world by sacrificing Tiffany alone, what would you choose then?" Tiffany asked cleverly. A glimmer of light flashed in purnlus''s golden eyes: "the world achieved by sacrificing the innocent is not perfect in itself. As long as Tiffany''s will refuses, I will also refuse the birth of the world, even facing the goddess ishutar!" (to be continued.) ... Chapter 819 The messenger of the gods spoke the words against the gods! For the first time, Tiffany had to look at the "angel" differently. Originally, she thought that Perseus was just a lost person who wanted to find an answer through the power of the son of the star, but now it seems that he is more like a cynical potential revolutionary. However, it makes him more dangerous, just as he said before, Some people can abandon everything for their obsession, even if they stagger on the cross and beg for nothing in the thorns. "That''s all for today. Tiffany is about to wake up." Pernlus turned and walked out: "you''d better remember my words, doll. You''d better never turn your back on Tiffany to help her realize her wishes, because my hope is also integrated into her wishes. I don''t have time to wait for the second ten thousand years, so you should understand how crazy a person will be in the face of despair when his hope is taken away!" After a night, the differences arose quietly. The Yitai doll stared at Tiffany''s room. The inorganic eyes rarely revealed a little strange light, as if they were appreciating every child mentioned by pernlus. However, even in how to deny it, the Yitai doll knew that when he talked about Yalin, he would feel as if his heart was aching, However, in fact, they do not have such organs. In the personality and memory of Tiffany, the son of the star, she may also inherit Tiffany''s subconscious, the love for the king of the white dragon buried in her soul. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the mountains of Yanuo, Yalin completed the integration of elements and gemstones and started the next part of the production of black core crystal. On the other side, star son Tiffany also entered Tiffany''s heritage and began to work hard to release her own destiny shackles. The only small variable is that the redemption Angel became the protector of star son and continued his redemption In the free city, the short-term chaos temporarily ended, the children with the soul stone hid again, and the extraordinary people began to hide their bodies, observe the changes of the situation and wait for the opportunity. In the belrama Kingdom, the enchanted Witch King in the golden ear territory is taking silvado into the king''s capital, and the demons entrenched in the void are ready to plan a large-scale attack. The souls of esoros undead island who set foot on the mainland invited the commander of the scourge corps to join the pilgrimage. Trapped in the nothingness, the orc shaman driven by hatred emerged in his heart for the first time, hoping to regain * * and get a new life with the help of the power of the son of the star. Among the gods as managers, a few of the remaining old gods of the second generation are struggling. In order to maintain their dignity as "gods" for a while, there is almost no need for all kinds of means such as bewitching, stealing and deception. The spider God is sending all the intelligence networks to search for the fragments of the once lost goddess of darkness, And look forward to finding the son of the star who landed again. The five gods of the holy capital are rapidly recovering their bodies and gods injured in the dragon war. The holy capital, which has just defeated the master of pain, is chasing after the victory and quickly eradicating the residual demon forces. At the same time, the goddess in the eastern Holy See, with radical thought as the biggest variable, chose a means that makes the creator look at it differently, Breaking the Convention has directly interfered with the mortal world as a god! In the infinite future, whether it is sublimated into a patron saint to open up the new era, liberate mortal thoughts and promote the progress of the world, or degenerated into an evil god who guards his own faith and ruling power and does not hesitate to freeze the whole world, this is really something that people look forward to. On the floating platform of another plane, the creator''s creation "pole" is quietly observing every subtle change in the world, whether it is the divine domain of gods or the devil palace in the deepest part of the endless twisted void. Nothing can escape the eyes of "pole", including game player Yalin in in the yanod mountains. Countless torrents of information are stored and backed up, However, whether it is the joy or sorrow of the people of the world, it is only a small information data for the ''pole''. The ''pole'' is pained, happy, sad, happy, just and evil. No matter what it is, the ''pole'' has nothing to do, staring at everything and observing everything indifferently. When the emerald green light flashed, the "pole" that was originally standing on the platform finally moved slightly. Isera seemed a little tired and ignored the greetings of the pole. Seeing this, the pole soon fell into a strange silence. The Dragon Queen has long known that the present existence is just an unintentional puppet. Unless she tries to disobey the preset command of the creator and give a hint to Yalin, she will ignore whatever terrible existence she does. Of course, I can''t do anything here, even if I try to destroy the platform. God knows what kind of metal the platform is made of. Even if I can break the iron gate with all my strength, I can''t even blow the breeze. It''s like a little girl without chicken power beating steel, When destroying the platform, the "pole" didn''t even move, and didn''t even mean to block itself. Not many dragons still didn''t give up any chance, but prepared to fight to the last minute. He touched the bracelet on his arm, which was given by the creator and could shuttle to different dimensions and parallel worlds. The figure of the Dragon Queen immediately disappeared on the platform again. Leave a message Try every means to leave a message for Yalin Expose the creator''s arrangement for the world and arlin''s own arrangement To help Lin, but also to save the world Dongmu port! In this coastal city, the ceremonial Holy Grail War created by magicians 200 years ago has been carried out for the fourth time. Magicians from yusanjia and clock tower use ancient heroes to compete for the only key that can achieve the root and realize endless wishes. In the dark corner of this modern city, The sword and the sword are intertwined, performing ancient poems and ballads. The battle between the knight of the sword and the knight of the gun was forcibly interrupted. The hands holding the invisible holy sword and the gun of breaking the devil looked so thin and weak. However, the huge power made the King Arthur of ancient Britain and dilumudo, the chief warrior of the Fiona knights, unable to shake a penny. "Please stop, your fight is meaningless!" Both altoria pandragon and dilumudo odina watched with surprise the female elves who suddenly appeared and interrupted each other''s battle. With long emerald hair, pointed ears and exquisite and beautiful face, it looks like an elf from the mythical era. It has a gentle and temperament that makes people unable to breed hostility as if it were the embodiment of nature. However, it not only represents the life and kindness of nature, but also contains the most wild and ruthless power of nature, That is the power in the depths of the soul, which can not be ignored by even the kings and heroes of the past. With a gentle push, the knight of the sword and the knight of the gun were immediately moved away by irresistible forces. However, even without further words, they no longer had the fighting intention to continue to duel with each other, but focused on the elf woman in front of them. "Who are you? Why do you interfere in my fight with Lancer?" The female master with long silver hair behind him was protected behind him. The cells of the valiant girl Knight tightened up and stared at the Female Elf in front of him. "It seems that you are not mortal. If you are also a contender for the Holy Grail, you should understand that there is only one winner in this war!" The handsome Knight of the gun has revealed the second long gun in his hand. Even though he wears the appearance of a beautiful female elf, the spirit can easily feel the huge power contained in each other''s body compared with the magicians as human beings, which is a kind of oppression of mountains like imitating Buddha''s face, It seems that some huge and incomparable thing is compressed in the petite body. "I don''t mean to be the enemy, nor am I a participant in this ceremony, but I need to \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Knight king? Saber, are you King Arthur?" The knight of the gun was surprised. Not only that, but the eyeliner hidden in the shadow in this battlefield also began to move restlessly, especially in the dark of the port, the real Master of Saber couldn''t help moving the muzzle away from Lancer''s Master to the sudden sprite female. The other party knew Saber''s true identity. Not only that, he suddenly appeared and directly held the weapons of the warring parties with his flesh and blood. The magic weapon used by the ancient heroes could not cut the white and delicate palms. It''s certain that she was not a mortal, but if it was a spirit, she had never heard of such a spirit. "Don''t scare the snake and dance for the time being! Wait and see the changes in the situation first. The sudden appearance of the servant seems to be something unusual." So far, assassin seems to have exited early. Saber, Lancer and Archer of yuansaka family have all appeared. Then the other party''s clear consciousness can rule out the possibility of Berserker. The only remaining options are rider and caster. However, from the other party''s clothing style, caster is the most likely. However, how could there be such a cater in the world who directly involved in the battle between Lancer and saber, the highest anti Magic Knight among the three Knights! And what she said just now is very suspicious The queen of the Dragon looked at the blonde girl not far away. She only felt that she really wanted the female swordsman called Nero in the yanoder mountains. They were almost drawn from the same mold, which also made the queen of the Dragon sure that this girl should be a very important existence for Yalin. She was very likely to be called to her own world by Yalin. "I''m sorry, British emperor. I beg you to listen to me first. My world needs your help." The Dragon Queen bowed slightly and said. For a moment, saber altoria couldn''t help being a little stunned. The other party''s respectful and anxious expression was not affected at all. Saber could even feel that the other party really didn''t have any hostility, but sincerely begged for his help. As a knight king who strictly abides by the rules of justice, he really couldn''t wave a sword to the other party under such circumstances. For a time, saber altoria was hesitant to pay attention. Originally, he was still fighting in Lancer, but he was interrupted by the female elf who suddenly intervened and begged for help. At the moment, he really didn''t know how to deal with the current situation, especially when Lancer was still eyeing. Lancer looked puzzled at the Female Elf in front of him. The other party was as kind as the earth mother, which made him feel good unconsciously. But was it too abrupt to forcibly intervene to interrupt his duel with saber, but now the presence of the three heroes formed a triangular opposition, No one dared to launch an offensive rashly: "are you a spirit summoned from the mythical age?" "No ~ I am not the so-called spirit, or even the existence of this world." After thinking about it, the Dragon Queen learned a new word in the creator''s database and said: "according to your description, it is a person from another dimension and plane." The whole audience was surprised when this remark came out. (to be continued.) Chapter 820 Another dimension and plane! For scientists, this involves the problems of physics and space science, while for magicians, this is the second method in the rumor, which can observe countless parallel worlds and the magic that flows freely between the worlds. The only person who can understand this method should be the gem ongjixiua zelrich xiubeingou. Both Kenneth, who was hidden in the warehouse, and Shichen yuansaka, who got the news through Yanfeng Qili''s report in the workshop, including Weber, who was still clinging to the reinforcement on the Dongmu bridge and was afraid to move, were extremely surprised. If it weren''t for the dangerous Holy Grail War now, I''m afraid I can''t bear to leave my solid magic workshop and visit the magic envoy who has understood the second method according to the etiquette of the magician. Even if she is not the gem Weng herself, she must have some origins with the gem Weng herself. Kenneth''s voice sounded in the harbor. At the same time, he deliberately used magic to spread the sound from all directions to avoid being found. Although Kenneth was arrogant, the talented magician from the archibald family paid tribute in tone when he was faced with an unknown magic envoy who could stop the spirit with his bare hands and even revealed that he had the power of the second method. No way out! Although there are legal restrictions in the magician''s world, it is still a world of the jungle based on power. "Sorry ~ now I don''t have time to prove and explain slowly. Mr. altoria, I need your help." Ignoring Kenneth''s problem, the Dragon Queen turned her eyes to saber for help. "As a knight, I don''t want to refuse a lady''s help, but can you tell me what help you need? And I don''t know what to call you." The Dragon Queen was slightly stunned, and then said with an apology: "I''m abrupt. I''m isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, from another dimension of the world, because my world is facing a huge crisis, which is more likely to involve your world, so I have to seek your help." "Dragon Queen!?" Saber was stunned. Is the other party a legendary Fantasy Dragon: "although I still don''t quite understand, if it involves our world, how can I help you?" The Dragon Queen looked at the female swordsman in front of her, and then couldn''t help but turn her eyes to Alice Phil behind saber: "I need you to convey a message for me." "Send a message?" "Yes, because of my world" Suddenly, isera''s face color changed slightly, then with a wave of his hand, a huge vine pulled out of the ground and covered a container. The next second, with the sound of gunfire, a small gap jumped out of the vine and some green juice splashed out. At this time, the sniper hiding in the dark could not help frowning. Damn ~ failed! Hidden in the port, Weigong Chesi immediately got up and prepared to move his position. As a killer, Weigong Chesi knew the essentials of survival and concealment. The first thing to do after the sniper failed was to move his position immediately, otherwise the enemy would roughly judge his position from the trajectory, and it was not a good thing to stay where he was. However, the next second, Wei Gong Chesi couldn''t help but stare. The dark shadow falling from the sky as if integrated with the night sky, and the only miserable white skeleton mask that could show his identity showed one thing. Assassin was not dead, and he was lurking near himself. As a killer, he didn''t notice his existence because he was attracted by the sudden Female Elf, He even took the initiative to shoot and expose his identity. It''s a mistake! Weigong Chesi instinctively pointed his sniper gun at assassin, but now the magician killer who has fought countless times can''t help feeling desperate. The gap between the hero and the mortal is too big. Even if he is facing the weakest rank in theory, assassin is almost impossible to knock down the other party with his guns alone. At the moment when Assassin''s poisonous blade was about to penetrate, the green vine broke out again and quickly intervened between the two. Both assassin as a spirit and Weigong Qiji as a magician killer were bound by the vine in an instant. "Please stop everyone here. As I said, this ceremony is meaningless. The Holy Grail will not bring you what you want, but endless malice and destruction!" Isera''s voice resounded through the whole port. Under the will of the Dragon Queen, the hardened cement ground began to crack. Nature, which was forcibly suppressed by human beings, broke through the shackles and grew up. Flowers, plants and trees grew rapidly almost visible to the naked eye. In a moment, the port originally full of steel and modern flavor was conquered by the power of nature, In less than a minute, the whole port turned into a forest, and the natural fragrance covered the stiff smell of steel. "Saber, what is this?" Alice Phil was surprised to see the changes around her. The hard cement ground under her feet became soft soil, which was soon covered by green lawns and flowers. "Is it an inherent boundary? No! It''s not an inherent boundary. We''re still where we are." Not far away, Lancer has cut the vine and rescued his master from it. When the devil breaking gun stabbed into the vine, the vine did not hear the news as expected. The real touch shows that the vine is indeed a real plant rather than an illusion created by magic. The power of nature jumped with isera''s power at that moment, Return the port to nature. Kenneth also stared at the port that seemed to have changed into a world at a loss. However, Kenneth was still terrified just now. If it hadn''t been for the sudden vine to block him, his head would have been penetrated by bullets from the dark place. Wei Gong Qisi! This despicable magician killer, as a magician, actually stooped to try to assassinate himself in this way! However, his anger turned to anger. Kenneth didn''t dare to do anything now. He just looked in awe at the Female Elf not far away and nodded slightly, which has expressed his gratitude for his previous help. After all, this is a woman who uses an unknown magic \ no! It should be regarded as a force of law, turning the whole port into a magical forest full of natural flavor. Now the forest is like a life and self-consciousness, and is gently following the instructions of female elves like a cat. The gently rolling vine brought the bound Weigong Chesi and assassin, while on the other side, even jiuyu wumi, who was hidden in the dark, was sent to the vine and gently placed on the ground. "Cut Si!? why are you here!" Saber looked at his real master and asked angrily. As an honest Knight king, he could not agree with the master''s behavior of hiding in the dark with the intention of sneak attack and assassination. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Released by vines, guard Gong Qiesi moved his arm, didn''t answer, but looked cautiously at isera. Isera looked at the only assassin who was not released and said, "I can release you from the shadow hidden in the dark. You can also choose to stay or leave, but you can''t attack with your hand, okay?" Assassin nodded wordlessly. Then, at the moment when the vines loosened, assassin gently jumped up and disappeared into the night sky. Although there was no human figure, isera clearly felt that assassin did not leave, but hid in the dark of the forest port and continued to observe. In Dongmu city church, Assassin''s master Yan Fengqi Li is quietly reporting the situation at the moment: "teacher, assassin has been exposed. At the moment of preparing to assassinate Saber''s real master, he was captured and exposed in everyone''s eyes." Shichen yuansaka in the magic workshop was distressed. A powerful magic from other worlds suddenly intervened in the Holy Grail War, so that the Holy Grail War originally moving along the normal track was forcibly moved away from the route. Not only that, the powerful force above the spirit shown by the other party could not even expel it by force, According to Assassin''s report, the growing forest is the real creation of nature, not the illusion of a time generated by magic and some treasure. Relying on this power that can easily mobilize the power of nature, it can be attributed to the performance of a new method. "Qili! Since assassin has been exposed, you should leave the church for a while and let assassin continue to monitor the Female Elf and see the follow-up. At least find out what her so-called crisis is about our world." "I see, teacher!" At the port of Dongmu City, the three groups of heroic camps fell into a confrontation. Just because of the existence of isera, no one dared to take the initiative to attack again. Isera also directly informed Weigong Chesi and Kenneth that although the bullets made by humans were terrible, their power was far from enough to penetrate the dragon scale, The moon marrow spirit liquid can''t resist the terrible poison from the darkest side of nature, and even the spirit can''t bear it. Just as isera was ready to continue to explain the problem, the ox cart falling from the sky with lightning and thunder cut through the night sky and landed on the ground. "Ha ~ it''s so interesting. I didn''t expect that this Holy Grail War would bring such interesting news. An elf from another world brought the information of a new world!!" On the ox cart, the burly and powerful conqueror said excitedly. On the side, a figure who looked a little weak was trembling and looked up at the people in front of him. When his eyes were against Kenneth, the boy buried his head and dared not look again in the face of the person he was most afraid of. Before waiting for Kenneth to be angry about the student who stole his things and ran to participate in the Holy Grail War, isera looked at them in surprise: "you are the conqueror Iskandar, and the child on the other side is Weber?" "Do you know me? Hahaha ~ it''s a great honor. Does the name of Iskandar, my conqueror, also spread in another world?" The conqueror laughed forthrightly and seemed to forget that isera had exposed Saber''s real name: "then in that case, come out, and there must be heroes hiding in the dark. If you still think you are a hero, if you don''t want to be ridiculed by the conqueror Iskandar, show up here!" Is this guy a fool? Many people present thought of this problem at the same time. It''s not because Iskandar''s name has spread in her own world, but because the queen of the Dragon herself saw Lin call out Iskandar and the boy named Weber in her own world. If, according to the creator, what arlin calls out are people from another dimension and plane, then what about the conqueror and Weber who have clearly appeared in their own world? While isera was thinking about all kinds of possibilities, the fifth spirit tonight also came on the stage. "Really! I just want to see what kind of farce a group of bastards will play. As a result, there will be an extra episode for Wang in this farce." The golden spirit stood on the big tree in the sky and looked down at the people. When his eyes strafed on the back of the emerald dragon, he couldn''t help showing an expression as if he saw an interesting toy. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ It''s a very good idea to leave a message in the future. As like as two peas in the world, the world is parallel to the universe. There are billions of things in the universe. Every choice in the world creates a parallel universe. The opposite selection creates second parallel universes, some of which seem to be the same. Some worlds are quite different. If you leave information here, you are betting your hope on a gamble with a success rate of only one in a billion. You can''t succeed. In the void, Ji quietly observes what the queen dragon has done (to be continued.) Chapter 821 The appearance of the golden spirit represents the Holy Grail War. Five of the seven heroes have gathered here. Many people in the audience recognize that the new spirit is the one who killed assassin without effort in front of the Shichen residence in yuanban. "The hero of the yuanban family should be the last Archer among the three Knights!" The old golden spirit ignored Weber''s frightened eyes and only looked at isera. After a while, he moved away and said, "although the episode is good, the farce is too boring. There were two clowns who dared to call themselves King overnight." "What do you mean, Archer!?" "Hello ~ Hello ~ Hello ~ I Iskandar is also known as the king of Conquest" Saber was angry because he was questioned about the king''s identity, while rider scratched his head. Compared with the questioned identity, it seemed difficult to get along with the golden spirit, which made him more distressed. The golden Spirit said with endless pride, "the only king in heaven and the world is me. The other so-called kings are just a bunch of clowns." "Ha ~ so you are also the king. Even so, you also reported it." When Iskandar asked the true name of the golden spirit, isera waved and motioned Iskandar to be quiet for the time being: "Gilgamesh, a king recorded in the oldest narrative poem in world history." The hero king who was told his real name looked at isera with a satisfied look: "it seems that sometimes the wisdom of beasts is better than a group of bastards, but he doesn''t even know the king''s name." And when he was far away in the magic workshop, he fell into silence. Gilgamesh was the biggest card to participate in the Holy Grail War. Now the card has been exposed, I''m afraid there will be some trouble, but I''m afraid the big trouble is not as big as the female elf who suddenly intervened in it. "If you think the dragon is just a beast, it''s a big mistake. We have our own civilization and history, even longer than the whole history of mankind. Even my own age is above the history that mankind can record in the world!" The Jade Dragon Queen is the gentlest dragon in the different world. Although the Dragon Queen is coming to help the people in this world, it does not mean that others can tolerate the dragon as an ignorant beast. "Oh ~ is that so? Interesting. Then let me test it to see if the so-called ''Dragon'' is worthy of the word wisdom." The golden aperture like the water wave slowly unfolded, and many people recognized that it was the scene that occurred when assassin was killed before, and countless weapons slowly appeared. All the heroes present were surprised, because each of those weapons was a treasure, and all of them were in myth and history, such as St. George, Beowulf, zigfei Weapons used by dragon killing heroes such as Cadmus. These are all treasures with the attribute of "dragon species", which are obviously aimed at isera, who has claimed to be a jade dragon. "You are too arrogant, the emperor of ancient Uruk." "Hum ~ stupid, of course Wang Li Suo should be proud!" Gilgamesh said proudly. At the same time, a huge dark two handed heavy sword almost one person high was shot from the king''s treasure house. This is the weapon used by the Nordic mythological hero Beowulf and a giant weapon he obtained from the grandale mountain. It is with this weapon that Beowulf defeated the monster Grendel and his mother, the sea Demon King Dragon. "Get out of here, Alice, Phil!" Saber hugged Alice Phil and hurried away from the spread of the giant sword. Isera was unmoved, but when the giant sword attacked, she slightly sideways and grabbed the handle. The giant sword containing the great destructive power brought by the terrible kinetic energy was forcibly robbed and stopped. Touching the handle, the Dragon Queen could vaguely feel the memory buried in the weapon. The ancient warrior used him to kill the evil giant and his equally evil mother, In his old age, he still killed the raging fire dragon without fear, and finally completed the feat, the hero left the world quietly. This is an epic weapon, which is very powerful even in his own world. However, the Dragon Queen has no idea of coveting at all, but respectfully puts the giant sword flat on the ground, showing his respect for the weapon and his former holder. For heroes, they can make heroic sacrifices in the most tragic battlefield. They can defend their obsession at all costs of life. They can almost endure all the hardships and tests in the world, but they can''t tolerate others to desecrate their dignity and glory. What the Dragon Queen did was to preserve the glory of the heroes. Saber and Lancer, who abide by the knight''s commandments, undoubtedly took some praise when looking at the Dragon Queen. Even the conqueror could not help nodding and staring at the beautiful and powerful woman with great interest. "The oldest king of the world, arrogance is not blind! I''m here for help and have no intention of quarreling with anyone here." O king of gold, your pride should not cover your eyes Once the oldest king of Uruk fell into a strange silence. A sworn friend once said this sentence in his memory. It''s really similar. He has long green hair and exquisite face, and can also send the power of nature, or just like the embodiment of nature, The most important thing is that the resolute expression on the beautiful face almost overlapped them. "Hahaha ~" the ancient king of gold laughed loudly: "no wonder he attracted me at first sight. It''s really very similar." The golden treasure house, together with the weapons placed on the ground by the Dragon Queen, gradually disappeared. The hero king who was indifferent to the war looked at the Dragon Queen with an expression like looking at treasures: "the king is in a good mood now. In that case, the king gives you a chance to say, why are you here for what?" "As I said before, I''m here for help. I need you to help me convey a message to my world in the future." Seeing the hero king put down his hostility, isera nodded and said. Iskandar was a little confused: "your words confused me. Since you just said you came from another world, why don''t you pass the news back by yourself?" The Dragon Queen sighed, "because I can''t help myself now. In fact, the reason why I can shuttle to different worlds completely depends on this treasure." Showing the bracelet on her wrist, isera sorted her thoughts and said seriously, "I want to reveal a truth for you. I hope you can keep calm." "Hum ~ how could Wang be flustered." Under the gaze of the crowd, isera slowly said, "in fact, there is an ancient dragon king in my world who has just awakened, and the soul of the Dragon King is \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ When isera was about to say the most important thing, she suddenly found that her mouth was covered by someone. An invisible hand like black smoke covered her mouth so that she couldn''t say a word. Isera was surprised to find that the smoke came from the bracelet on her wrist. More and more smoke gradually floated out to form a fuzzy human shape. The human shape composed of smoke stretched out her fingers and put them on her mouth to make a silent action to herself. This is the pole! Isera instantly recognized the person who bound her. Her anger immediately rushed to her heart. The Dragon tried to open her mouth and try to make a voice, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t say a word. "What''s the matter? Why don''t you keep talking!" "Are you all right, isera?" In the eyes of the public, the empress of the emerald dragon looked painful and opened her mouth, but there was only an unknown sob from her throat, just like a lark pinched by someone''s neck, which could only play a painful cry. Isera guoduan, who was struggling but "extremely", gave up using his fingers to condense magic and wrote in the air. The wisdom of the queen of the Dragon had learned many languages of the world in these times. However, the next second, his smoky hand grabbed isera again. Can''t you see!? Isera looked at the people for help, but the confused eyes showed that they couldn''t see the pole wrapped around themselves. "What''s the matter, what''s the matter with the awakened Dragon King?" "The Dragon King. He''s a dragon king." Isera found that she could say anything else. Only when she wanted to tell the truth about ARIM and the creator and the world, she would stop herself. "Wait a minute ~" Lancer dilumudo was the first one to find the problem and helped up the dragon who almost collapsed in the struggle with the pole: "is there any restriction that you can''t say?" This may be too funny for ordinary people, but for the heroes and magicians present, there are really many ways to let people know the secrets. The prohibition GEIs in the Celtic era once made the children of the great hero kuchulin unable to speak to their father, and was finally killed by kuchulin, And dilumudo had to abandon the loyal Lord because of Princess granny''s GEIs, and took the princess on the journey of escape, which finally laid his tragic ending. Even now, the spirits are bound by a spell, and the self enforced evidence in the magician can make a person who knows the secret never reveal the secret. Isera looked at dilumudo and nodded helplessly: "yes, it seems that even if he came here, he still watched me." No words, no handwriting. Even under various harsh restrictions, isera still found a loophole. Finally, the Dragon Queen turned her eyes to the king of gold. "The ancient king of Uruk, I wonder if I can ask you to help." "Hahaha ~ I want the king to lend a helping hand! Then how can you repay the king''s kindness?" Gilgamesh looked down at isera. In fact, the king of gold didn''t want to get anything. On the contrary, he just wanted to see if the Dragon Queen who was similar to his sworn friend would show a distressed look, or let her owe herself a favor. Isera was a little helpless. If her collection had many precious documents and ancient books, rare medicinal materials, and many magic weapons no less than those in the treasure house of the king of gold, but now she was in a state of soul and was exiled to the world. She was penniless and had nothing but her strength restored to its original state. "Sorry ~ now I have nothing, but if you can help me save my world this time, I am willing to give all my treasures in return." "Ridiculous! Do you think the king will lack wealth?" Gilgamesh shook his head and seemed dissatisfied. Saber is a little dissatisfied. In the view of the knight king, the oldest king of Uruk is simply taking advantage of the danger: "Archer! You are still kings. When others are in trouble, you are not only unwilling to lend a helping hand, but also take the opportunity to ask for coercion." Saber responded with a flying treasure. When saber felt the threat, he was ready to raise his sword to resist, and the treasure had been held in isera''s hand. The oldest king looked at the knight King disdainfully and sneered, "when did you allow me to interrupt?" "I''m sorry, Knight King ~" isera bowed slightly to saber after putting down her treasure and said, "since I ask for help, I should repay those who are willing to lend a helping hand. Moreover, this time is also related to the safety of my world. As long as my world can survive this crisis safely, I can agree to any conditions." "Ms. isera, I commend you for your selfless dedication, but it''s \ "Any conditions?" "Yes, even if I can be your servant, as long as I can convey the message to the past and save my world." "Really?" "It''s true. I''m willing to pay whatever price it is." "Hahaha ~ since you are willing to pay such sacrifices, how can I not make some representations?" The king of gold laughed as if he had won, while the knight King nearby clenched his fist and glared at the oldest king. The fourth Holy Grail War in Dongmu city has moved towards a strange situation from this moment. However, in countless parallel worlds, the outcome of this Holy Grail War may be the best. At least many tragic outcomes have dissipated due to the unintentional intervention of the Dragon Queen. (to be continued.) Chapter 822 Done! The information has been left, but it is unknown whether it can be transmitted to Yalin as he thinks! It may be the negligence of the creator, but it may also be intentional. However, the probability of transmitting information in countless parallel worlds is really unknown, but in the end, he will not give up hope, even if there is only a glimmer of hope, he should seize it as much as possible. In another dimension of the earth, in a temple in Maoshi City, Chiba County, the telephone is ringing rapidly "Come on, come on, I really can''t sleep well ~" A woman with silver white hair, Tan wheat skin and a sexy and proud figure was floating from mid air to the phone and raised the microphone: "Hey, this is the Ying family. What''s the God? Ah, ah, yes, let beiludandi go back to the upper world right away? I know, I''ll inform her right away." Soon the goddess who was processing the food in the inner room got the news from the heaven. "Return to" "Don''t worry, it should be just a temporary recall. It won''t affect the contract." "No, I''m just worried that there may be no dinner when Ying returns." "Don''t worry ~ don''t worry ~ I''ll prepare dinner today. Go back quickly." As a sister, she kindly asked her sister to return to the heaven through the mirror. In fact, she knew very well this time. Judging from the almost impolite and anxious tone of the God of heaven, I''m afraid there are important things to deal with in the recall of beiludandi. Maybe it could affect the contract between beiludandi and Yingyi, But that''s how I can tell her. "I said ulude, do you know how to cook?" At this time, a short girl with long black hair pulled urud aside, and there was a lack of trust between her words. Ulude smiled bitterly: "I remember cooking so many times a few years ago." "I think we''d better call to order takeout." Beludandi, who returned to the heaven, found that the recall was not a trivial matter. He was escorted to the parliament Hall of the heaven just after he arrived at the transmission center. On the way, beludandi heard the general context of the whole thing. A giant dragon who suddenly broke into the heaven did not belong to the heaven or the demon world, Even it does not belong to this world, but comes from another dimension of the world. The heaven world and the devil world were shocked, because her arrival revealed the fact that the gods and demons who originally thought to create and control the whole world were just tiny beings locked in a narrow box. God and demons were no longer the only anomaly and center of the universe. "So this lady isera came to ask us for help?" "To be exact, it''s to ask you for help ~ beludandi! It seems that her world is facing a huge crisis, and this crisis may affect our world, but her words and deeds seem to be restrained. Some key news can''t be said. The law school in heaven and the demon world mobilized all forces, which can''t analyze the power to block her words, but it hasn''t been solved yet It can succeed, but what is certain is that this is an unknown program, close to almost no solution, and has the power to exempt any program we have. " OPEC looked at berudandi and explained in as much detail as possible. When she stepped into the conference hall, berudandi felt that the situation seemed to be serious enough to be true as OPEC said. Not only the members of the Supreme Council of heaven were present, but also her father, the head of the divine world of heaven, Thiel, and her mother, ansas, were present. For some reason, the demon world did not let the head of the great demon world come, but sent his confidants, No2 of the whole demon world came as a representative. The devil in the demon world stepped into the heaven world openly. This has not happened for thousands of years. It seems that this event is really important enough for both sides to break some usual rules. Looking at his daughter, the head of the divine world, TIL, carefully explained some important things. Soon, the door was slowly pushed open. Beiludandi, who entered the lounge, saw the dragon who was said to be from another dimensional world. "Hello, Ms. isera. This is berudandi." The Dragon Queen, who was printed into beludandi''s eyes, got up slightly, and then the green haired female elf with unparalleled power in her eyes bowed slightly and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, the second daughter of the three goddesses of destiny in this world." Then there is another dimension, a planet similar to the earth. The crumbling city walls and huge figures as if blocking the sky and the sun tell the people imprisoned in the huge prison called "city" about their fear of being dominated. The giants are stepping across the city walls that hinder them and entering the city that has been quiet for too long. Their godless eyes and staggering steps are like walking corpses, In the minds of these giants, it seems that cannibalism has become the only thing they know how to do without the mechanism of ''thinking'' that intelligent creatures should have. "Run, the giant is coming in!" "Retreat quickly behind the wall of Ruth." "Mom ~ mom! Where are you?" Panicked people fled in panic, but the speed of human running on both feet could not be compared with the giant. Soon, many lives were buried in the giant''s mouth. In a section of the city, a teenager who was struggling to push away the collapsed ruins to save his mother tortured him with inexplicable fear and anxiety of not wanting to lose his mother when he saw a giant attracted. At the moment, the earth began to tremble slightly. Huge vines broke through the ground and pulled out, easily lifting the house ruins pressed on his mother The boy and another girl stared at the scene as if it were a miracle. Countless emerald vines grew and entangled the giants firmly, and the broken wall was entangled and blocked by countless vines, blocking the passage for the giants to enter. And the giant, which seemed to block out the sun, could not move under the entanglement of vines. The giant''s face exposed with red muscle fibers showed a look of fear. "You made a foolish choice, Berthold Hoover!" The super giant who was called out his real name stared at the tiny posture floating in front of him. Yes, the other party was floating, not flying with the help of three-dimensional mobile devices, but floating in the air like a God. The voice of the Dragon Queen resounded through the whole city, and the next moment, the gentle eyes of the Dragon Queen fell on the two children reunited with their mother on the ruins in the distance. Constantly shuttling behind dragons in different dimensions and multiverse, it seems that they want to burn their lives and leave enough information as much as possible In a port, a huge red robot like the mythical Titan tore open the cargo ship and stood up. The small as held in its hand was like a toy and immediately split apart. The bullets fired by the as of the defense agency were made in the face of the ''polar bear''. The giant as with four characteristics of stupidity, big black and thick was almost scratch the boot, In addition to leaving some harmless scratches, it is impossible to penetrate the front armor, not to mention the new driver carried by this giant as, which turns the heavy firepower weapons of the defense agency as into furnishings. Soon, under the counterattack of the giant as head machine gun, several defense agency as immediately became fragments under the flames. The injured young driver endured the pain of the wound and manipulated the giant as. Through the monitor, he saw the petite and beautiful figure standing on the ground. The young man couldn''t help smiling bitterly. It''s really slow, Miss Tessa Rosa. Up to now, she hasn''t been aware of her favor He couldn''t help covering his wound. The young man who had known his life soon couldn''t help but emerge bursts of black malice in his heart: "it''s enough. Since he can''t get it again, it''s better to let himself destroy all this himself." Just as he was about to pull the trigger to launch the giant as''s head machine gun, the young man suddenly noticed that the blonde man who had pulled Tessa Rosa stood stunned. The exaggerated surprise on his face made him as ridiculous as a clown, and Tessa who was pulled by her arm didn''t seem to be there. Is it really ~ surprised by the performance of this behemoth? Wait a minute Suddenly, the teenager instinctively realized that something was wrong. To say, Tessa and her subordinates had witnessed the as before. Now there is no need to be surprised for the second time, not to mention that their surprise is far more exaggerated than seeing behemoth, as if they saw something invisible, As far as their line of sight is concerned, they seem to be looking at the back of the as. Is there anything behind you? The boy subconsciously turned as around, as if he wanted to see what happened. However, the existence of the screen printed on the monitor almost made the boy doubt whether he had pressed any button by mistake, so that the monitor played an epic film. Because behind this huge as is a more huge, towering dragon like a mountain. Its open wings almost cover the whole sky. Even the giant as behemoth up to 50 meters is as small as a rabbit in front of a giant eagle''s claw. It is believed that such a huge body can be easily seen even in the urban area several kilometers away. The front claws inlaid with green dragon scales as dazzling as beautiful jadeite were raised high and waved down with unstoppable momentum at the next moment! The instant youth''s survival * * and the extreme fear of the unknown activated the drive inside the as. A more huge spiritual shield appeared than the previous as against the defense agency. However, at the moment of contacting the dragon''s claw, the shield that was said to be enough to resist nuclear weapons in theory only lasted a few seconds and turned into fragments, In front of the dragon''s claws, as''s heavy front armor was cut like tofu. The giant dragon directly overwhelmed as with unimaginable power and tore open the armor as easily as peeling off the crab shell. Several 40mm heavy machine guns roared at as''s head. However, the bullets fired mysteriously melted into piles of green smoke before touching the dragon. Tessa and Cruz stared at it in amazement on the ground, which almost made people suspect that they were dreaming. A dragon fought as, It''s just as incongruous as the fusion of magic and science fiction films. "Ah ~ that thousand bird, why did you pinch my face?" "I want to see if I''m dreaming, Xiangliang" The armor of the giant as was completely torn open. Facing the as that was exhausted and almost paralyzed and exposed the cab, the Dragon gradually shrunk with the bright green light. After recovering the spirit posture, the Dragon slowly stepped into the cab from the torn chest of the as. After witnessing the coming Dragon, the injured teenager''s eyes were full of fear and confusion. "Don''t move, if you want the fire of life to continue to burn." Under the idea of the Dragon Queen, the safety belt that bound the teenager was corroded in an instant. He touched his hand gently against the teenager''s wound, and suddenly the emerald green light shone. The bullets shot into the body soon perished under the toxin, and the wound healed almost visible to the naked eye in the next second. The Dragon Queen with the boy floating gently from the air came to the public. However, the two experienced soldiers from Mithril didn''t know what to do at the moment. They didn''t even draw their guns at each other. Put the boy on the ground, and the Dragon Queen said gently with a smile, "don''t worry, your companions are all right." With the direction of the dragon''s hind finger, three green light balls emerged from the sunken cargo ship. "Melissa ~ major Kalinin!" "Sister" The Dragon Queen looked aside and said with regret, "sorry, my strength can heal the injured, but can''t revive the dead." "Ah ~ that \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. After placing the rescued three people on the ground, isera looked at Tessa and then looked at the thousand birds who were still hiding behind Xiang Liang. She said slowly, "my name doesn''t matter. Although you are very confused now, Tessa still has thousands of birds. Time is tight. I hope you can listen to me now." (to be continued.) Chapter 823 ?readx(); The emerald green light slowly disappeared into the black haired girl''s body. After slowly opening her eyes, the girl with a beauty mole at the corner of her eyes couldn''t help feeling her chest with great excitement. "I \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ There are all the things that should exist in the magic world. Maybe the new fans they love to see really exist. "In fact, this is just a message condensed by magic. It will not have any impact on your body when you are dormant. It will only be reactivated in a specific environment. At that time, you should bring this vital message to the Dragon King when you go to my world." In the room full of girl breath, isera sat on the ground and explained to the black haired girl in front of her that although there was no magic in the world, people imagined the existence of magic out of thin air. At this stage, the Dragon had to admit that the creator was right. Human beings are the eldest son, and elves, dwarves and orcs are secondary creations with human as the blueprint, The dragon was born from human imagination of the unknown, and the creator turned the imagination out of thin air into reality. Next to the black haired girl, another girl of the same age with blond hair looked full of vitality and stared at isera with bright eyes: "Your Majesty, can you teach us some magic? Even if it can only light a small fireball, this is my only wish in my life." At the thought of the magic previously used by the elf woman in front of me, especially when I fly in the sky with myself and the black cat, I feel like a bird out of the cage. I swear that I will never be forgotten this experience. It''s good to be alive! "Sorry, I''m afraid it can''t be done. Magic can''t be done as long as you learn how to pronounce spells. It can only be done by learning basic theories for a long time, meditating, trying to feel with elements, and condensing elements by relying on spiritual power. Now I really don''t have so much time to teach you slowly." "Can the Great Dragon Queen leave us some learning knowledge?" The black haired girl in Gothic costume also refused to give up and begged: "I will study slowly by myself. I will try it whether it takes ten or twenty years." Isera shook her head with apology: "your world does not have these conditions. Now I can use magic, because I came here and briefly opened a channel for magic and elements to come to the world. If I leave the world, some rules will quickly correct the mistakes I brought, and all magic and elements will be excluded." "How could this happen?" finally, they were discouraged with one voice. Looking at the two girls who first came into contact with magic and were crazy about it, The Dragon Queen sighed faintly: "In fact, my world is not as good as you think. Look at your world. There is peace and tranquility here. There is no war or famine. Everyone can enjoy the benefits of civilization. What brings all this is not the power of magic, but the power of wisdom. Your world is more beautiful. Driven by strong productivity, it is just under our feet The population of this city exceeds the combined population of many countries in my world. " "Although magic is magical, it is only in the hands of a small number of people in the end. Look at the machine hanging on the wall. It continuously brings you cold wind so that you can spend the summer comfortably. In my world, except mages, many people have to survive the summer hard. When traveling, even in the king capital of a country, there can be so many people Convenient transportation system, not to mention that you have overcome many diseases. For many people in my world, once you get some diseases that are not a big deal in your opinion, it means you have to wait quietly in bed for death. " The Dragon Queen said in earnest. The two girls couldn''t help lowering their heads, blushing and speechless. "Our world is much behind you, and even more unfair than your world in terms of rules because of the existence of an extraordinary person like me. Therefore, tongnai still has glass. Cherish your current life, your family and friends, and every day you live in this world that I envy." Isera''s figure reappeared on the platform. Shuttling back and forth in countless multi-dimensional worlds exhausted both body and mind. However, each shuttle is not so smooth. In so many worlds, some are very similar, some are different, and some are on the verge of destruction. In a dimensional world on the verge of destruction, the Dragon Queen isera has witnessed the stupidity brought about by human arrogance and self righteousness. The void virus spreading on the same small island country has shown its horror and lethality. However, at this time of crisis, people should unite and fight the enemy with wisdom, but they chose the most selfish way, Even more ignorant madmen believe that this is the inspiration of God''s grace and the elimination and evolution of life. What arrogance! Have personal ignorance to the extreme potential skin opinion, extremely irresponsible to determine the life and death of the creatures in the whole world! Seeing the guardian of the ancient civilization called "dayat" by death, the Dragon Queen looked at the young man in front of her for the first time with anger. His extremely conceited and irresponsible words and deeds reminded him of the creator in a higher dimension. The difference is that although the creator is ruthless, he will strictly examine, retain, correct and eliminate mistakes, However, the young people in front of them make a choice only because of their skin hiding experience, without considering and verifying the serious consequences of this choice. "If you represent the knowledge of God! Then I believe the Ministry of the God you serve must be stupid, ignorant and arrogant!" On the burning building, The Dragon Queen''s eyes were filled with anger and looked at the boy in front of her: "In my opinion, your words and deeds are like the little girl named Liuli in the last world I traveled. They are both impractical and ridiculous. You humans have given this kind of words and deeds a title, as if it were called" Zhonger disease ", but Liuli is only naive to satisfy the fantasy in your heart, and you impose your ignorance on others." The bruised teenager could not help but clench his fist and looked angrily at the back of the Dragon: "then why do you interfere with us, the dragon from another world? This is our world''s \ "That''s right! This is the business of your world. You know very well that this is not your world alone. This is the world shared by a total of 5 billion intelligent creatures in the world." The Dragon Queen came to the young man and looked down at him, There was anger and disgust in the emerald eyes: "What qualifications do you have to decide the fate of five billion creatures? What rights do you have to control the life and death of so many people, just like him? Have you ever asked? Ask everyone in the world, tell the world your destiny for them, and see if the answer they give you will be yes or no!" The researchers bound by the power of nature looked at the Female Elf in front of them in fear. The buds representing life and nature broke out on the ground crystallized by the implied virus, which made the whole laboratory full of natural freshness and injected the existence of hope into this desperate environment. What''s more incredible is that the implied recording virus is afraid of the power of nature. Whenever there are buds sticking out, the crystallization will quickly retreat like an enemy. Tut ~ a fierce look flashed in his eyes. The boy opened his hands and derived a silver chain like a ribbon. He probed around the researchers, trying to extract more empty crystals and create more powerful weapons to resist the enemy in front of him. However, the ribbon like crystals slowly dissipated in the emerald light. The empress of the emerald dragon angrily scolded with dignity: "sacrifice other people''s lives to complete his divine skills. In my world, such gods are also called evil gods and demons. It seems that you and the master you serve are also one of them." "Shut up ~ shut up! You don''t know anything at all. The world is full of evil. It needs a new era and a new king to lead!" "I have browsed the whole history of mankind. It took you hundreds of thousands of years from the primitive society using stone tools to the bronze civilization, but it only took you three thousand years to transition from the Bronze Age to industrial civilization. Now it takes less than two hundred years for mankind to enter the information age. I have to sincerely admire the rapid change of human wisdom and development speed. Human beings have unlimited potential And your so-called ''dayat'' ancient civilization, you think you are the starting point of all human civilizations and the source of wisdom, but at the moment when your history was interrupted when you perished, the ruins sunk on the seabed revealed that your civilization and wisdom only remained in the bronze age, A failed civilization accuses a rapidly developing civilization of being full of evil three thousand years later. It is wrong and should be destroyed! " In an instant, the voice of the Dragon Queen held high with endless anger: "Who gives you the right and who gives you the arrogance? It''s wrong for a loser to accuse a winner? Not to mention the ridiculous existence of your so-called new era. The girl called her real name is not a God, Eve or the ancestor of mankind. She is just a young child, no different from thousands of children in the world, a young girl How can a child without enough experience and experience assume the leadership responsibility of an ethnic group? Just because she accidentally gets the power that even she doesn''t understand the principle, she can only roughly imitate the waving power and think she is the Savior? " "Even the most ignorant beast in nature knows how to choose the strongest King rather than a cub. Even the king of beasts knows how to sacrifice himself to protect the whole family rather than sacrifice the family to satisfy himself. You claim to be God''s knowledge, but you show off the most stupid theory in front of me. You are not a God, and you are not qualified to pretend to be yourself in the name of God. You are just stupid Messenger, ignorant partner, you and your helpers are not qualified to decide the fate of the world! " The young man who was completely overwhelmed by the momentum of the Dragon Queen finally crawled on the ground, trembling and silent. The researchers around him were silent. Many people lowered their heads in shame and did not dare to look at the Dragon Queen. The Dragon Queen looked at the researchers, Loosened the vines on them: "Is this what you expect in the new era and human evolution? I can foresee to you what kind of world the so-called ''King''s power'' will be. Because different hearts produce different weapons, human beings will determine a person''s own level according to the strength of these weapons, so as to establish a world with supreme power World, abandon your greatest source of strength wisdom and choose the most ridiculous brute force to move forward. This is what you call evolution? " A white haired researcher muttered painfully, "no, that''s not evolution, but retrogression." Isera nodded: "equal physical strength, relying on wisdom to move forward is the most successful sign of your human beings. Don''t make the same mistakes as my world, let alone try to reverse civilization." "But, Dragon Queen from another world, how do we deal with the current crisis? What should we do?" Facing the researcher crawling on the ground, isera gently sang a well-known song: "there has never been a savior, nor does it depend on the Immortal Emperor. It all depends on ourselves to create human happiness." "I learned a song that impressed me during my journey in different dimensions and parallel worlds. Even in the history of this world, there is this song. Just like its lyrics, don''t rely on the so-called Savior and God. You humans are the hope, and your wisdom is the greatest source of strength. Although the implied virus is terrible, humans also pass the vaccine If you control the virus, you can control it and eliminate it. Just like the black death, which was regarded as the God of death by mankind hundreds of years ago, finally had to succumb to your wisdom. Now you are trying to unite and gather your wisdom to create miracles. This is what you should do. " At the moment, each researcher stood up after a short absence and solemnly saluted isera. "I don''t have much time, but this time I''m willing to spend some time creating conditions for unity for you." With that, isera ignored the knowledge of God who was still lying on the ground like a lost god. Of course, at this moment, he was no longer the knowledge of God. No one would believe that an existence trying to ***************************************************************************************. The body of God''s envoy began to float slowly and dissipate a little. When human beings no longer believe in God, and when human beings see through the essence of God, God has no need to exist. Leaving the research room and walking to the platform outside, the empress of the dragon was greeted by dozens of endrave mecha and members of the surrounded funeral home. However, at the moment, although the two sides were facing each other, no one dared to pull their own trigger, because there was no reason to pull the trigger now. The empress of the dragon''s words had already spread all over the research institute through the monitor, Facing the research institute surrounded by nature as if in the jungle, and the existence of this miraculous scene in front of us, no one dares to challenge the majesty of the giant dragon from another world. After the Dragon Queen passed through the members of the funeral home, everyone retreated and made way until the Dragon Queen came to the GHQ army. "Are you going to continue this war?" The Dragon Queen raised her head slightly and asked. The funeral staff were silent, The shush circle with mechanical false eyes in GHQ came out with a strange smile and said: "how dare you, your arrival directly lost more than 70% of endrave to GHQ, and the air force has almost made it possible for us to abolish this service. As for the Navy, I think the two sunken aircraft carrier formations should have made all countries in the world realize your power, as for nuclear weapons." Shh, the world shook his head: "Unless it can be directly transported to the island, any missile and fighter will fly up to the edge of the sea of Japan under your dragon''s breath. As a major assistant, although I am unwilling to suffer, I have to admit that you have won the war. The governments of all countries in the world have ordered to stop all actions of GHQ in this island country and are ready to cooperate with you Dialogue. " "I''m not a winner. I won''t ask for every flower and tree in the world. You humans finally lost to yourself in killing each other. You are all losers." "Yes, I believe your words, wise dragon. We humans are losers. No one here is a winner." "But those who hold power have another weapon." The Dragon Queen slowly flew into the sky and turned into a huge dragon to block out the sky and the sun in full view of the public: "I will leave a turning point for the world. I have destroyed this weapon that human beings do not need to send a warning to the power holders of the world. You are not alone. There are powerful beings from different dimensions and planes everywhere. If you continue to move forward blindly, you will inevitably usher in the end of destruction again in the future." Is it!? No matter the shush world or the members of the funeral home couldn''t help raising their heads. The breath of the dragon has penetrated the starry sky at the first cosmic speed. It is shown in the conference room of the human government that space-based weapons in orbit have turned into dust. (to be continued.) Chapter 824 In the apocalyptic world, isera saw the world invaded by viruses, Also saw the whole world being killed by the dead (zombie) occupied by. However, most of the time, the initial disaster is not due to external forces. Most of the time, it comes from human greed and stupidity. From the beginning to the end, isera does not understand why human beings have such a great enthusiasm for studying how to kill their compatriots. When it is clear that there are countless wealth in the starry sky waiting for them to explore and develop But they still have to tangle in their small planet and quarrel about some seemingly insignificant stupid trifles. Isera had several children who had fled from the college from a world occupied by the dead, and revealed the truth behind the disaster to the world. An organization formed by human extreme racism spread these disasters to the world in order to clean up the inferior and unnecessary colored people in their eyes, Let this planet become the property of their chosen people. However, under the intervention of isera, the nuclear war did not break out as they thought. With the help of the Dragon Queen, governments around the world restored order and began to clean up the cities occupied by zombies. Finally, when the joint fleet of various countries sailed to an island country in the South Pacific where the behind the scenes criminals were hiding, The fate of these people will be predictable. Before she finally took it away, long Hou left a message on one of the students she had rescued In the next dimension, the Dragon came to a cruel fighting game, and the dead were resurrected, but the price was that they were forcibly bound by some more advanced machine and became soldiers to fight with outsiders on other planets. However, shortly after coming to this world, isera received an invitation, In an independent space, I saw a race from another planet in this dimensional universe with higher civilization and wisdom, and it was they who provided advanced information to mankind in order to resist an alien race who lost his hometown and tried to migrate to the earth in the near future To isera''s surprise, this race also has the ability to create life at will like the creator, and can completely copy everyone''s soul on the earth. Together with memory and personality, isera has almost reached a vivid level. Isera has discussed many things with each other, including the disaster to be encountered in her own world, even if she can''t say some key words, But the other party also has insight into his unspeakable reasons. The only thing that disappoints the Dragon Queen is that as a higher civilization and intelligent creature, they almost deprive themselves of all their feelings in order to pursue the limit of wisdom. Their understanding of all things and life is almost the same as that of the creator in some aspects, just taking life as a product that can be produced in mass. The other party has a strong interest in the way they come from another dimension. They try to analyze the bracelet in their hands and get a way to cross the dimension. However, it is obvious that the wisdom and power of the creator are far above them, and they cannot read, copy, or even block the restriction of the ''pole'' on their own words. However, when finally talking about the creator, the race thought that the existence that can give isera to shuttle freely in the dimension must come from the world in a higher dimension. Even in the end, the race thought about its own dimensional situation. When she learned the meaning of the so-called dimension from each other''s mouth, isera couldn''t help feeling panic. The Dragon Queen was willing to believe that her world was managed by an unintentional tyrant, and she didn''t want to be just an unreal virtual creation in her mind. In the next dimension of the world, the queen dragon summoned the "pole" for the first time to help herself, because this dimension is too unbalanced. There are too many existence that can surpass her own world. It has existed in an almost unreasonable way, and there is something called Dragon bead that interests the queen Dragon very much, It was only in the process of collection that the Dragon Queen was defeated by the existence of the God of destruction. Finally, she had to rely on the power of the pole to defeat the God of destruction and his servants who looked like dogs, and found the earth in the vast galaxy under their guidance. After knowing the purpose of the Dragon Queen, a man called Saiya on earth was very generous and willing to lend it, but there was nothing he could do to summon the dragon''s desire for isera, because the ability of the desire itself could not exceed the power of the God who made the Dragon beads. Obviously, the power of the creator was far beyond the power of the world itself, Maybe the God of destruction is very strong and can easily destroy a planet, but isera has witnessed the creator smash a universe in glass beads. Maybe the universe is only one of the countless glass beads in the creator''s collection. Maybe the creator can smash it here with a gentle pinch of his hand. "Our universe is just in a glass bead, isn''t it?" "That''s just my assumption. In fact, there are many forms of existence in the universe, but I can be sure that since I can come to this dimension, everything in this dimension should also be a corresponding existence." "It seems that this matter must be discussed by the king and God of the universe. We have a serious lack of understanding of our own world." The Saiyan, also known as the monkey king and kakarot, was discussing with Wes, a fat King God with sunglasses. On the other hand, he saw that the God of destruction he was afraid of was being held in his hand by the "pole" with his collar. Once the God of destruction who ran across the universe only dared to watch angrily and seize his own existence, but did not dare to fight again, After all, the previous fierce battle has explained a problem. It is meaningless to fight an enemy who can''t die at all. The physical attack has no effect, and the energy attack will be completely absorbed by it. Moreover, the other party becomes stronger and stronger, and the strength growth seems to have no end until he finally surpasses himself. Meeting such an enemy is a nightmare. "Hey ~ Wes! How long are you going to discuss there, and the sharp eared woman over there, tell the bastard to put me down." "I''m sorry, Lord Beeroth, our battle has explained everything before. Even if we continue to fight now, we will still fail." "Then destroy the planet. I must give this guy some color to see." "I also deny this. The other party''s energy is very strong, and like me, he has the ability to manipulate time, and can turn back time for a longer time. Therefore, no matter what you do, you will be corrected to the original track by him, which is meaningless." The destructive God with a dog''s face on his hand was randomly pedaling his legs, but the people still discussing seemed to ignore his existence. "I still don''t know. Wes, you can also shuttle to different universes. Can''t you go to Ms. isera''s world?" "It''s a pity, Saiya. This time, Ms. isera has brought us a new vision. What I can shuttle through should only be the parallel world, but I can''t go to the higher dimension. To make an analogy, our world is like a glass bead in a box, and there are countless such glass beads in the box. I can go back and forth to any glass bead, but I can''t go back and forth in the end Leaving the box, it may be that the box is being artificially closed, or it may be that our strength is not enough to pass through the box. " "So there are stronger warriors in other dimensions?" The monkey king seemed eager to try. Weiss pondered: "but from my personal point of view, it is very dangerous to shuttle to a different dimension, especially the person who created this box to give Ms. isera strength. Obviously, since he can create us, he can easily destroy our dimension. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing to provoke his creation from other dimensions." "I still don''t understand what you mean" "It''s your wisdom to stop worrying about it, kakarot." Wes shook hands with the Dragon Queen: "I''m sorry ~ we can''t help you, but I promise that as long as we have the opportunity, everyone in the universe will find a way to spread the news to your world. Thank you for letting us know our world again." The Dragon Queen smiled and nodded, and then her eyes fell on the two super saiyas. Monkey King scratched his head: "it doesn''t matter to me. It''s OK to help me with this little favor. After all, you helped me stop the God of destruction." "Cut ~" On the other side, vegeta snorted coldly. Returning to the platform, isera finally sat down tired. Fortunately, the time flow when going to different dimensions is different. Otherwise, she really can''t leave a message in nearly hundreds of worlds in less than a month. "I suddenly found that your words seem to have changed more recently. Is it the creator who asks you to extinguish my will?" "So what is meaningful to me now?" In the face of this question, "Ji" has been silent to respond, and the queen dragon doesn''t want to pay attention to the sentimental monitor: "you''re just a puppet without feelings, you don''t understand at all." "So what?" The Dragon Queen sighed, "let me be quiet for a while. Don''t disturb me." "Did the holy capital and the holy see find anything?" Hearing the so-called protection period, the Dragon Queen''s face suddenly became gloomy and said with consciousness: "yes, it''s time to end all this." (to be continued.) Chapter 825 ?readx(); Death is inevitable. > As if she had seen through the Dragon Queen''s heart, the "pole" standing on the platform slowly said. "Really?" The Dragon Queen took a look of cynicism in her eyes and raised the bracelet in her hand: "then why do you want to save my life?" When shuttling through different dimensions, in addition to leaving a lot of information, the Dragon Queen also tried to kill her own life with the help of others. However, whether it is the diary with the power of immediate death or the straight death devil eye that can kill all things, she tried to exclude her two repressive forces when entering the world of the Holy Grail War, Finally, even the power of the God of destruction, berus, who can easily destroy a planet, can''t hurt himself. In the eyes of the world, you are a powerful existence as an extraordinary person, the emerald Dragon Queen isera, but in the final analysis, you are just a huge information data. Every cell, personality and memory of your body are backed up in my body. Even if you choose death, I can quickly reshape you. > The haze in isera''s eyes flashed away: "so now I''m just a replica. I''m the real isera in the main material plane?" You are isera, but the separated soul is put into a temporary container. > "Then can you explain it for me?" Isera tilted her head and asked interestingly: "In this way, when I return to my body on the main physical plane after the end of time, the creator said that I will lose all my current memories, so how can I lose this memory? Destroy the current me, and then use your backup data to create a me before meeting the creator, just like what the creator did to those companions summoned by Yalin before How? " There''s no need to bother, just delete this part of your memory properly. > "Really? In that case" Isera slowly stood up, looked at the pole, smiled and said, "then let me experience what it feels like to come back from the dead." As soon as the voice fell, the Dragon raised his hand. In an instant, the white jade hands were inserted into his chest like a blade, and the gushing blood suddenly turned into a emerald green dress. The Dragon Queen''s expression was still calm. Even if the corners of his mouth had begun to flow out of blood, he still clenched his teeth. However, the hands stabbed into his chest fiercely grasped the beating heart and dragged it out. "Ha ha ha, this is the first time I''ve seen my heart" Looking at the beating heart in his hand, the queen of the Dragon slowly fell to the ground with a trace of mockery and twitched. Soon the heart dug out of the body stopped beating, and the body of the queen of the dragon was silent. As a witness, the "extreme" looked at all this indifferently and had no intention to stop and rescue until isera''s fire of life was completely extinguished. After the emerald dragon, isera died unexpectedly. According to the instructions, reshape isera''s * and soul, take the last information record backup file, and reshape begins! > A drop of blood on the platform was squeezed out of the void. In an instant, the blood increased rapidly and quickly derived blood vessels, skeleton, beating heart and various organs. Finally, when the red muscle fibers covered the skeleton, white skin and emerald green long hair grew instantly, and a beautiful female body appeared in mid air. Inject backup information. > While activating this body, as the creator''s'' pole '', it is also very considerate to let isera have a set of clothes on her body. Isera slowly opened her eyes, and what came into her eyes was herself in a pool of blood. Even if she had been mentally prepared, isera couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and her heart couldn''t be calm for a long time. Both the creator and the "pole" in front of her were so hopeless. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In a free city, the city that ended the riots quickly restored its normal order. Even though the aurora and flames broke out that night, which made countless people witness incredible miracles, under the guidance of strong public opinion and information, all these were shaped into another embodiment of the power of a free city, Even demons from myths and legends can''t shake the foundation of the city. The remaining weapons of the devil have become the best evidence, especially in the rampant waiters of evil believers who believe in the devil. On the contrary, they have described the security myth of a free city in the hearts of many businessmen. However, this only deceived outsiders who did not know the real news. In the upper layer of the free city, the news about the real situation of that night, especially the boy Claire who caused the sensation, has spread to the big three and every heavyweight businessman in the parliament. As the creator, manager and legal owner of the mystery lock, yunojia also had to send her envoys to attend the inquiry meeting after starting the mystery lock to explain everything to the upper level who knew the truth, especially to Lawrence and filibus, who are also the big three. In fact, yunojia doesn''t need to hide anything. Claire''s signing a contract with the demon master is the best excuse. A boy who escaped from life in the slave riots lurked in the city for revenge. His anger and hatred finally attracted the attention of the demon, signed a contract with one of the demons and became a cult. Look ~ what a good reason! Claire was able to commit many cases without being discovered, and suddenly changed from a worthless child to a magician who was close to the middle level. She was able to have such a great impact that night. She even had to let Miss yunojia start the mystery lock to limit the demons who lived behind him, These reasons and excuses are all there at once. The mages of law institutions provided sufficient evidence to prove that Claire was already a mage with magic level 7. Even if the other two big three did not believe it, the mages under them also came to the same conclusion after examining the bodies of the killed members of the security team. Even if the boy was not level 7, he had at least level 5 magic level. A magician with a magic level of level 5 is nothing in a free city, and it is only a little better than the poor in the lower area. However, it is very frightening that a slave child has become a magician with at least level 5 in more than a month. God knows how much the boy with demon support can grow, The demons behind him will do something next time. For the first time, businessmen in free cities found that their rights and wealth had become useless. They were always used to becoming rule makers and calmly played the game to win victory in their own game rules. However, now they are faced with an existence that does not abide by the rules and the strength of the other party is too strong to drive them out, The businessmen were at a loss for a moment. The whole meeting was a verbal vent. The businessmen could only constantly ask the city security team to catch Claire and arrest and execute all the cults, which put great pressure on the officials of the security team. In addition, no one took the opportunity to challenge yunojia and thought that the law businessman should bear some responsibility, However, this matter was refuted by the other two big three and a large number of businessmen. Although there are always more fools than smart people in the world, not all businessmen who can sit in the Business Council are fools. Now they have the power to transcend the secular world and infiltrate into the free city, However, after such a big event, only the law institution under yunojia''s command successfully repelled the other party. At this time, if it is difficult for yunojia, the law merchant can quit at any time, but who will solve the remaining demons? Can''t you go to the holy church for help? Yunojia also recognized this situation early in the morning, but she easily handled the inquiry meeting. It''s just that Lawrence and filibus among the big three are also powerful figures. For these two eunuchias, they don''t think they can believe their words at once, but they are still mortals after all. Moreover, as a big businessman, they obviously have too many things to worry about. Lawrence has been forced by croside recently, Philebus was also hard to protect himself when Claire stared at him. In a short time, they still couldn''t spare too much time to deal with the matter. There was no way but to implicitly ask yunojia to solve it. However, both of them obviously increased their interest in and solicitation of extraordinary power. For example, Philebus began to solicit gelkat openly. The city security team has become the biggest scapegoat for this inquiry, but it''s not just scolding. At least the investigator ragwen has been promoted because of bad luck, because he has contributed a lot to Claire''s intelligence analysis and tracking. Now ragwen has been given greater rights. As long as he needs to mobilize all the forces of the security team, And he was also given a new task, that is to find Claire again. As long as he could do it, the big three promised him a huge reward. "That means you passed?" "Hum ~ unless they want to deal with the devil by themselves, they still dare not touch me now." In the palace residence, in the same conference room, Eugenia, croside and the blood clan Lori philolay gathered again. However, compared with the harmonious atmosphere last time, the atmosphere this time seemed a little sinister. At least both of them could feel Eugenia''s anger hiding behind the veil, Even philole was very interested in putting away the flirting mentality and sitting there in a regular way. "Croside, do you have any information about the black dragon?" At the thought of being obstructed by the black dragon named zero and missing the gem, yunojia couldn''t help gnashing her teeth. Sitting aside, croside looked at the bad looking law businessman behind the veil and shrugged: "I think he has sent out an invitation. Why don''t you ask him yourself?" "What!?" Yunojia stared at croside with some amazement. "But let''s talk first. Don''t fight my people in front of me." Then croside added. (to be continued.) Chapter 826 ?readx(); Invited the black dragon who broke his good deeds to negotiate? Yunojia looked directly at kloside and even doubted whether she had heard wrong, or later learned that the man who restrained the black dragon that night was kloside''s hand. Yunojia thought that the Black Dragon Prince was obtained by the power of gemstones and was ready to tear up the agreement and challenge herself openly. "Did your father send him?" "Obviously ~ no! Otherwise I wouldn''t have invited him." Claude waved his hand and then said, "he should be a stray black dragon like me. He made friends with some people outside and came to the city attracted by the power of the gem. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that someone was behind him, but it''s certainly not my father who sent him." "How do you conclude that he has nothing to do with your father?" "No one in the black dragon clan dares to insult the Dragon King unless he has made up his mind to cut off the clan completely." Croside smiled. The black dragon, who called himself zero, had explained the situation in words. At least in croside''s opinion, zero''s tone was full of disdain for the Black Dragon King. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with his father. How could his father send a dissatisfied black dragon to the city. Moreover, seratia had just come before. The black dragon clan seemed to be anxiously looking for something and put its main energy into other places. It was impossible to return and let people return to the free city. After receiving croside''s guarantee, yunojia was finally silent. "Then would you like to talk to him?" "What do you want me to talk to him?" Yunojia said angrily: "a culprit who obstructed me from achieving success, croside. Even if he is your people, you are too partial to him." Croside shook his head regretfully: "As long as it is the person who hinders our plan, I will never be partial to anyone, but now a demon master is lurking in the city, and there is a teenager with strange power. They may practice and call out the demon army at any time to cause damage to the city. I think the top priority should be to find out each other first rather than fight a civil war with each other." "If the black dragon hadn''t intervened at that time, it wouldn''t have been like this." "That''s why you should talk to each other. Although the black dragon is also an extraordinary, at least we know the rules of the game and won''t break the rules of the game, but the devil is another matter. They will come as much as the damage is." These words made yunojia silent for a time. The free city was her foundation. Her demonic identity had no shelter on this continent, let alone betrayed the demon master. It was impossible to return to the distorted void. However, I would rather die in the main material plane than return to the distorted void and restore the devil''s nature again The free city must not be destroyed, especially when its long plan has been gradually launched. The layout over the past ten thousand years has come to this point bit by bit. We must not have problems at this time. Claude turned his eyes to philole: "what''s your opinion?" Philole couldn''t help smiling bitterly. His position in this conference room was the lowest. Neither yunojia nor croside could provoke the blood clan. "My opinion," said don philole after a pause, "from an objective standpoint, we really shouldn''t argue with the black dragon now, sister yunojia." Croside nodded slightly, and yunojia behind the veil looked at philole meaningfully. It seems that I can feel the piercing eyes behind the gauze curtain, Philole said with apologetic eyes but still with certainty: "Just as Lord losside said, the black dragon is willing to negotiate, which means that he is at least willing to abide by the rules of the game. As an extraordinary person, he also knows that it is difficult to compete against the city by himself. Moreover, sister yunojia, the other party obviously knows your details and has a certain understanding of the gemstones you desire, and You don''t know each other''s identity at all. In our blood family''s view, unilateral transparency is the worst thing. Since he is willing to talk, talk to him so that he can know some of his information. " Yunojia was silent for a moment: "unless he swears to give up the gem, he will always be regarded as an enemy by me." "Don''t let the negotiations fail at the beginning." Claude looked at yunojia and said in a rather surprised tone, "you''re a little flustered, yunojia. It''s not like the wise businesswoman I usually know." "I''m bored to death ~ I''m bored to death ~ well, I agree. I''ll talk to him first." Finally, yunojia cried out, a little unbearable. Croside nodded with satisfaction: "then why don''t we talk here today while we are all present." As soon as the voice fell, the door was pushed open. Under the angry and somewhat surprised eyes of yunojia, ruxiu, who was dressed like that night, walked in slowly. Almost instantaneously, yunojia recalled the other party''s obstacles to herself, especially the punch on her face. She almost wanted to raise the staff immediately and pour out all the spells mercilessly. However, reason finally defeated anger. Lu Xiu, who was invited, glanced at the three people present. Now they should be the representatives of the extraordinary power in the city. "Thank you for your invitation, your highness croside!" Lu Luxiu said humbly. Although yunojia''s angry eyes can be felt through the gauze curtain, at least the law businesswoman has no plan to do it for the time being. Philole looked at Lucius and frowned. "It''s impolite of you to come in with a mask?" "If you think so, I''m sorry. I believe my true face should not be the focus of the negotiation, but my position, right?" Lu Lu Xiu changed his face and voice with the ring, but still showed the smell of the black dragon. "That''s right! Your position is the focus of this negotiation. Zero, everyone has their own secrets. I don''t insist or care who your true face is. Please sit down!" Kloside obviously agreed with this view. In fact, even if the black dragon in front of him took off his mask, since the other party could pretend to be almost the same as an ordinary human that night, it was easy to change his face slightly. Instead of wasting time on these trivial things, it was better to get to the point directly. Philole was silent. At least this time, he felt the breath of the dragon, especially the black dragon. The first time he came to the residence as a guest, and the second time he came to the residence as an interrogated identity. Lu luciu couldn''t help concentrating. This is yunojia''s territory. The mystery locks and Dharma array arranged in this palace, coupled with yunojia''s own strength, are enough to make a giant dragon die without a burial place. Although kloside has invited himself in the face of "fellow countrymen" and guaranteed security in some aspects, it does not mean that he can bargain with yunojia unrestricted. What he needs to do now is how to resolve the contradiction with yunojia of the big three and the whole alliance of the extraordinary. After sitting down, Lu Lu Xiu sorted his thoughts a little and said, "first of all, I want to make my position clear. I have no intention of having any dispute with you, let alone being an enemy." "Your behavior that night is not true!" "I''m sorry ~ Miss yunojia, I made a negotiation request at that time. You took the initiative to attack first. To be fair, I was just in self-defense." Yunojia bit her teeth and said, "enough! Explain your intention. Black dragon, who is your behind the scenes? Where did you get the news of the gem?" "This is a negotiation, not a unilateral trial, miss yunojia!" Lulushu''s answer made yunojia even more angry, but croside recognized this view and prevented yunojia who seemed to break out. According to crosaide, the black dragon in front of him should be small in terms of age. It is hard to imagine that the black dragon at this age will leave the clan to develop alone in the outside world. The black dragon is not welcomed by the holy capital and the Holy See, and the black dragon clan itself is short of manpower after the war, In addition to Rogge, a wonderful flower who has grown up and can''t get along in the clan, the black dragon of this age should not be allowed to go out alone. The black dragon named zero is obviously better than Rogge. Let''s not talk about his strength. Just accepting his invitation and daring to come here alone for negotiation is much stronger than the guy who knows to hold the strong and face the weak. After calming the angry yunojia, croside said to the point: "so zero! Is the purpose of you coming to this city for the precious stones on the boy?" "Yes, this is my only task." I didn''t expect kloside to be so direct. After thinking for a while, ruluciu decided to have a direct showdown. Even denying and circling in circles are meaningless. Supernatural people are not interested in focusing on intrigues like mortals. More often, they won''t be stingy with the use of force. On the contrary, it''s their nature to overwhelm everything. Yunojia''s expression became very ugly. If she hadn''t been worried that croside was still here, she would have started the fan lock and directly killed the bold black dragon here. "You need that gem?" "Strictly speaking, it''s what my employer needs." "Who?" "Sorry ~ according to the contract, I have an obligation to keep my employer''s identity confidential." Yunojia said impatiently at this time, "are you hired? Well! Go ahead ~ how much did the person who hired you pay you, I can pay you double." Generally speaking, the problem that can be solved with money is not a big problem. Yunojia doesn''t have to fight a dragon directly. As long as he is willing to accept this condition, it''s better to stop and leave. "Wealth is exciting, but I also have my principles, miss yunojia. It''s not my principle to break the contract." Lulushu''s tone seemed very calm. Before yunojia''s breathing became louder, he continued: "there is no contradiction between us, and the source of the contradiction is only the gem. I have a compromise plan. Are you interested in listening?" (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 827 ?readx(); "Hum! Scheme and plan" Yunojia''s tone became bleak: "who do you think you are talking to? Running to the city to destroy my plan, why should I listen to your plan? What qualifications do you think you have to stand here and put forward the so-called plan without shame?" At this point, yunojia glared at kloside and warned him that he had better not be too partial to his own race. Croside smiled: "Yunojia is right! Young black dragon, the world is already respected by power. In a free city, we are the makers of rules, and you can only be the obedient of rules. Unless you can give us enough chips or put power above us, no one will listen to your plan, because it will directly annihilate you compared with the so-called plan It would be simpler. " "So your excellency croside invited me to negotiate this time just to make me give up my position?" "Zero, you''re not stupid. As a black dragon, you should obviously know how much weight you have in this conference room, which determines how many bargaining chips you have." Croside had no intention of covering up and said: "Although I don''t agree with my father, it doesn''t mean I''ve given up my position as a black dragon. If I can, I don''t want to see my people downsized here, so zero, I suggest you''d better accept the conditions offered by Miss yunojia and give up your task. Of course, if you like, I welcome you to join me. She will forgive miss yunojia''s generosity Your previous offense. " Rulu Xiu was not surprised by what kloside said. If he thought from kloside''s standpoint, he would do the same. After all, it is worth fighting for more than the single power of a black dragon or the power of the whole force. Both blood clan and yunojia have taken root in the free city, and must be much more valuable than himself, an outsider. Yunojia is also waiting for ruxiu''s reply. In her opinion, if the other party agrees, the result is not bad. There is one more dragon ~ no! It should be the joining of two dragons, one of whom is a rare crystal dragon, which can speed up the progress of their own plan. Lu Luxiu stood up and said, "thank you for your love, your highness Claude. As a member of the black dragon, I naturally understand the essence of the world. Therefore, since I dare to come alone today, I have naturally prepared enough bargaining chips." "Oh! Is that so?" Croside was a little interested. "Good! Then tell me your chips?" Yunojia still looked bad, and philole watched ruxiu with great interest. Lurushu, who hid his face under the mask, said confidently, "there are two chips, one for miss yunojia and the other for Lord croside." "Don''t you have my share?" Philole, who was ignored, pointed to himself. "Sorry ~ you are not a party, so I didn''t prepare it." Looking at philole with her pouted mouth, luciou really wanted to tell the little Lori of the blood family with abnormal sexual orientation, please don''t make trouble at this time. "First of all, I''ll give Miss yunojia the first chip. I believe miss yunojia''s city is your foundation for you. Whether it''s miso, the huge legal institutions of the legal array and the upcoming small construction dolls are the crystallization of your hard work. I don''t think you want to lose these." Yunuojiya''s face suddenly changed, and her tone was inexplicably ferocious: "what do you mean?" "Your identity, miss yunojia, you showed too many cards that night." Lu Xiu said frankly without fear. As a devil and the last imperial concubine of the perlas Empire, the holy Vatican can''t accommodate yunojia. Although the Vatican has been too involved in the free city and mainland countries to fight against this city that doesn''t obey the Vatican, as soon as yunojia''s identity is exposed and the demon master invades the main material plane, What would be the effect of mixing these messages into the ears of the Holy See? As a vanguard, yunojia, a demon, has opened the intersection to the distorted void in the evil city of free city. Now the demon master personally comes to the main material plane and secretly gathers troops to attack the whole continent, which will seriously damage the prestige of the Holy See, Not to mention that the demonic rampage in the west of the mainland has just come to an end because the master''s main altar has been destroyed, but there are cult activities in the East, and they are still believers dominated by two demons. At this time, I''m afraid the Holy See would prefer to believe in the rumors of a free city than not! At that time, the Holy See will never worry about the attitude of the countries in the east of the mainland. It will certainly send knights and angels to completely destroy the city! "Good ~ good ~ good ~ how dare you threaten me!" Yunojia said three good words, and the anger in her tone had almost reached the top. "I have to reiterate that I have no intention of being an enemy to anyone here, but to clarify the real situation." Croside''s eyes revealed a strange luster: "so you must have grasped yunojia''s handle when you came to the meeting alone this time. Your crystal dragon companion is estimated to be outside the city at this time, right?" This sentence immediately made yunojia bite her teeth, but she didn''t dare to use force. In their opinion, since the black dragon named zero dared to come here directly, it was obvious that he had made the corresponding deployment. Once he couldn''t leave alive, his companions would naturally broadcast the news in the free city. At that time, it would be a situation of fish dead and nets broken. "As a black dragon, you are more interesting, but zero! Do you underestimate the ability of this city and our strength?" Kloside was obviously dissatisfied: "zero, I invite you to solve the contradiction, not to continue to intensify the contradiction." "Your Highness croside, I never dared to underestimate anyone present, so I didn''t take this matter out directly, but made another plan. Of course, my purpose is only to protect myself and complete the tasks assigned to me by the employer as much as possible. In fact, I know very well what the results will be if the fish dies and the net is broken. I can''t complete the tasks. I''m afraid I can live from here Go out, but I will live on the road of escape all my life. " After showing strength, he immediately showed weakness and didn''t give croside and yunojia the opportunity to break out. Lu Luxiu carefully held their psychological endurance limit and let himself go down on the dangerous steel wire of completing the task and not touching their bottom line as much as possible: "and there is a chip for your highness. Don''t you want to listen to it?" "Say!" A simple and clear word, but croside''s tone has brought warm anger. "This chip is to get your highness to support my plan, because I now know a very important intelligence, which involves the person victor the Dragon King wants to find." Claude''s face changed slightly and his tone eased a little: "it seems that you are indeed prepared, but what does the person my father wants to find have to do with me?" "It''s not just about you, your highness!" Lu Luxiu said, and took a meaningful look at yunojia: "and it has a great relationship with Miss yunojia!" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Yunojia behind the gauze curtain was surprised and couldn''t close her mouth. She almost shouted, "what do you know?" "Know more than you think ~ Miss yunojia!" With all due respect, your highness crosaid, like miss yunojia, you have lived in this too closed city for too long, and you are out of touch with a lot of information on the mainland. Recently, there has been a major event on the mainland that you don''t seem to know Croside nodded slightly. "You''ll tell us, won''t you?" "But before that, would you please let Miss yunojia listen to my plan?" Under the sight of kloside, yunojia finally snorted coldly, which was regarded as acquiescence. "The gem also has a certain connection with the person Viktor is looking for." "Shut up, zero! Just say your plan, don''t talk to me about irrelevant things." Yunojia gnashed her teeth and threatened. Both croside and philole watched yunojia with deep meaning. It was rare for the female law businessman to be so rude. It seemed that she didn''t want to reveal the identity of the person the Black Dragon King wanted to find. It seemed that the information the young black dragon had might be really different. Lu Lu Xiu smiled and said, "OK ~ then I''ll tell you straight. Since we don''t want to give up the gem, in order to avoid infighting among us as extraordinary people, it''s better to take advantage of this time that the boy hid again with the gem and make a gambling appointment." "Bet!?" "That''s right! It''s like a game. We don''t interfere with each other and mobilize our own strength to find the boy. Whoever finds him first has the right to take the precious stones in his hands. Of course, considering his growth speed and the assistance of the demon master, if he fails, the latter can launch a challenge immediately, but ask the loser to admit defeat after getting the precious stones Continue to pursue it " "You are very confident when you arrive?" "I also have my own intelligence channels and tracking methods. Since I put forward this scheme, I am naturally confident." Yunojia thought in silence. To be honest, this plan is actually very beneficial to herself. After all, it is her home in the free city. The forces in the free city, including the urban security team and legal institutions, are their own help, and they have an advantage in the intelligence network and manpower. But the black dragon in front of him can''t be underestimated. The supporters behind him are mysterious and seem to have great ability, especially about the son of stars. However "OK! I can accept this plan, but I want to add!" Yunojia suddenly said loudly, "if I get the gem first, you and your crystal dragon companion must join my command and become my servant!" (to be continued.) Chapter 828 ?readx(); "In that case, what can I get if I win this bet?" For yunojia''s sudden request, ruxiu asked calmly. Yunojia sneered: "what do you want? Do you want me to be your servant? Find out your own situation, black dragon. No matter how much information you have, I am willing to accept your proposal now. It is the greatest tolerance. You know that I have ways to turn you into a corpse and extract all the secrets directly from your mind." "Yes! But it''s obviously too bad for me. Let''s bet on one thing. If I win, I hope Miss yunojia can let me get a construction doll, OK?". Yunojia was slightly stunned. What was the other party''s request? Originally, the construction doll was going to be on sale. In the future, it can be bought with money in the market, but now the other party puts forward it as a bargaining chip for gambling? "But miss yunojia, I''m not interested in asking for something that can be bought in the market, but a special model from your product launch." "You really know a lot." "People talk a lot. It''s human nature to show off their secrets. Are you willing to accept it?". Yunojia was silent for a moment. However, Lu Luxiu''s indifferent sentence "as long as you win", let yunojia bite her teeth and promise that if you lose, you will lose the precious stones left by the son of the star. In that case, why care about a structural doll, just as the black dragon in front of you said, as long as you win! You can''t lose! Yunojia is still confident about this. In addition to the manpower of the whole free city, the blood clan''s huge intelligence network is also used by herself. Needless to say, the upper area is almost in her own hands, and all large and small gangs in the lower area can listen to her at any time like dogs, and most importantly, The ornaments left by the son of the star have resonated with the gem. As long as he can detect the position of the gem within an appropriate distance, it is useless even if the boy hides his body with the help of the master, and the demon master can''t overcome the forces that don''t belong to the rules of the world. "In that case, I want to join this bet!" Suddenly, croside, who was originally responsible for mediation, suddenly said. Yunojia behind the gauze curtain glared at croside, as if to question why he wanted to participate. "I''m interested in the power of this gem and want to study it." "You''ll get lost ~ croside! I advise you not to participate in this matter. I can tolerate this bet now. It''s the limit of patience." "I don''t want to be greedy. I''ll give you the gem later." Croside directly pointed out with a smile: "besides, yunojia ~ everyone we sit here today knows the power of this gem. Even if we choose to stay away from it verbally, do you think I will honestly ignore it in private?". For a moment, yunojia was briefly silent: "I like to cooperate with extraordinary people like you, croside! But sometimes I have to say that extraordinary people are too frank." "Only less is better than ordinary people who like to beat around the bush. They have to waste a lot of time on polite words every time." Kloside smiled and nodded with satisfaction. Yunojia should know this very well. As an extraordinary person, it is impossible to stand idly by in the face of such things. Sometimes humans always like this kind of intriguing game and put on a coat of so-called elegance, justice and justice, But I think since the problem has been put on the surface, it''s better to open the skylight directly and tell the truth. Why waste each other''s time and energy in a roundabout way. "Instead of preventing us from acting in secret, let us directly participate in the open. I propose that we should always exclude other extraordinary people who covet gemstones while we reach this gambling agreement without interfering with each other. Do you agree with this proposal?". Claude continued. "I agree!" Lucius agrees. In any case, there are demons from the distorted void after the extraordinary people who stare at the soul stone, yunojia, kloside and blood clan, and I don''t know how many other extraordinary people lurking in the city were attracted in the game the night before. Anyway, there are not many lice now, In this way, it is also good to cooperate with kloside and others to remove other competitors while looking for the soul stone. "Also as a bet, if I win, then you and your partner will become my subordinates. As for yunojia, we don''t have to pay anything because we have a cooperative relationship." Subordinates!? It''s better than being a servant before. "Then if I win, your highness croside, will you pay anything?" "Sure, what do you want?" Lu Luxiu thought a little: "I hope to set up a mercenary regiment to take root in this city, which has the influence of your black stone ring chamber of Commerce and black Yao mercenaries. Can you help me at that time?". "Do you want to develop in this city?" "I just want to try to change it. If I can, I hope this next task will be the last one. It is obviously easier to develop in the human world." Croside smiled and looked appreciative: "yes! If you can win, I can provide you with the necessary support." "In that case, it''s a deal, your highness!" "So does this gambling contract have to be guaranteed?" Suddenly croside looked at yunojia and said meaningfully. "The same as before." Yunojia seemed to be afraid to look directly at kloside, and suddenly didn''t want to talk more about this topic. In addition to the guarantee of their own strength, the cooperation between extraordinary people is usually an optional means, just like the real name contract signed by the demon master and the boy Claire. However, the power of real name contract is very terrible. It has the power of irresistible and enforcement. Usually, extraordinary people will not choose real name contract without absolute certainty, because signing is tantamount to putting life on the gambling table, Moreover, a powerful transcendent like the king of the white dragon cannot sign such a contract that does not accord with the identity of the two parties with a person who has just stepped into the transcendental realm. For example, in the cooperation with kloside, the two sides only use a paper document to ensure cooperation without any mandatory contract, and rely on each other''s needs. The extraordinary is not aboveboard. On the contrary, just because the power at different levels is no longer bound by the laws and rules of the world, the perfidy between the extraordinary is more common than ordinary mortals. After all, the extraordinary who most strives for the supremacy of power will never be stingy to use power to deal with disputes. Originally, lulushu had made all psychological preparations, but yunojia refused to sign the contract, not because she didn''t know how to sign the real name contract, but it seemed that there was another secret "Then your plan has been adopted. Now it''s time to tell the information you have?" At this point, kloside slowly turned to ruluciu and said, while yunojia''s eyes shifted together. Ruluciu could even feel that the line of sight from behind the veil was more dazzling than when he first mentioned the scheme. "A new son of stars has come" In half an hour! On the way back, ruxiu recalled the harvest of the invitation. Generally speaking, although he was not satisfied, he also achieved his goal. He temporarily resolved the struggle with the extraordinary, especially yunojia and kloside, who can''t afford to provoke by themselves. In fact, the threat to yunojia is also a dangerous move, If yunojia is not afraid of threats, she has no choice but to lead the vision of the holy Vatican and gods here is undoubtedly to let herself also miss the opportunity to find the soul stone. Fortunately, yunojia obviously has more scruples than herself. Next is about the boy! Lucius couldn''t help thinking. After that night''s escape, Claire was so seriously injured. Where would she escape? ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After a night of chaos, Claire was seriously injured, but then the forces dominated by the devil escaped. The city security team and the forces under yunojia have launched a dragnet search throughout the city, and closely searched every corner, especially underground waterways, warehouses, garbage stations, slums, including many places where people can hide in the upper area, The boy was so badly injured that he couldn''t recover for a while even with the help of the power of gemstones. Now he must be hiding somewhere for cultivation. If you don''t find the injured fox before he recovers, it will be more difficult to catch him afterwards! However, today, a consciousness that is silent in the dark slowly wakes up Where are you? Claire woke up slowly. What he saw was a dark room and a strange ceiling. He seemed to be sleeping in a bed. The body seems to have no pain, but there are still some vague consciousness in the mind, and some broken memories are constantly rolling up from the depths of the mind. "Hmm" With a groan, Claire slowly tried to sit up, but suddenly found that her legs couldn''t move. She covered her slightly painful forehead with some uncertainty. Her memory seemed to stay in that night. At the moment of taking back the gem, she seemed to be in a coma. Now I''m there. What''s the matter with me? In my mind, the voice of the demon misty, also the fallen master, belise misty, sounded slowly. (to be continued.) Chapter 829 The devil''s voice in his mind made Claire''s consciousness clear. When he pinched his neck and found that the gem was still on him, the boy realized that he didn''t seem to be dead. "Where am I?" Claire asked faintly. In a mansion in the upper area. > "It seems that I''m not dead yet." Your body is seriously damaged. Fortunately, there are those high-purity therapeutic drugs to prolong your life, otherwise your body has been split under the impact of the power of gemstones. > But now there are no high-purity drugs! All the therapeutic drugs in the space ring Claire carried have been used up, and the remaining drugs are also auxiliary drugs such as detoxification, purification and underwater breathing. Although each bottle is a good thing with high purity, it seems that it is not as useful as the most basic therapeutic drugs. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± What''s the matter ~ do you still feel uncomfortable? > "No ~ just always feel a little strange." Listening to the devil''s caring tone, Claire looked at the ceiling and always seemed to feel as if there was something wrong with herself. After a moment, Claire finally realized the problem. Her heart seemed too calm. After so many things, her mood didn''t fluctuate at all, as if it didn''t matter. The feelings buried in the depths of the soul seem to have disappeared except for the hatred of Philebus and gerkate. No longer hate the city, no longer like the noble girl, even the woman named yunojia tried to snatch the precious stones in her hands that night. She didn''t have any hatred at all. No matter how she recalled, her brain was like a calm ocean, which couldn''t lift a storm. "What''s the matter with me? Why do I always feel as if everything is gone." Claire muttered to herself about the devil. The power of gemstones not only hurts your body, but also contains your soul. Obviously, your soul is broken by the impact of gemstones, and some of your feelings and memories seem to have been lost The fallen master belismey knows the situation of the boy very well. These days, the master has checked Claire''s physical condition several times. Toby is the boy''s soul. After breaking through the limit of * * bearing, the power of gemstones began to talk about the transfer of damage to the soul. Claire broke through the boundary of space in an instant by her own will, Let your own body dominated by the devil come to the main material plane in a small amount. Even so, it was not easy to get rid of yunojia. Compared with curable * * soul damage is irreversible. In order to make up for the lack of their own soul, some powerful necromancers will absorb some fragments of external soul, or integrate with the soul of another necromancer to make up for the lack, but this is a means to tear down the east wall and make up the west wall, cure the symptoms rather than the root cause, and finally just delay the time called by the sea of souls, Excessive integration of different souls and memories may also erase self-consciousness, and finally completely fall into madness and become like a beast. The power of the gem is far from exerting its full power! The fallen master belismee is even thinking that even if this gem can be mastered by herself, even the powerful power of the master may not be able to stimulate all its power. Perhaps this gem has decided who its user will be in addition to appearing in this world, and anyone who tries to use this power will pay a high price. "How long have I been in a coma?" One week. > "It took so long a week" My indentured one, now calm down and I will let you know these things that will happen in the future. > At the command of the fallen master, Claire gradually silenced her thoughts, and soon a large number of information and pictures began to flow into her mind. Countless pictures, strange people and things, after that chaotic night, she was actually everything done by the fallen master belismey controlling her unconscious body. In the initial memory, at the moment of coma, the body part of the demon master came to yunojia to fight. However, it is helpless that the power of yunojia, who occupied the right place, makes the demon master helpless. Finally, the demon master can only choose to escape with his own humiliation, Using a large number of low-level demons as meat shields to avoid the deadly Aurora, the master did not choose to go to the chaotic lower area, but let other demons create the illusion of their front and lower areas, while he continued to stay in the upper area. In the upper zone, the fallen master belise Mi skillfully used her own power to devour a boy and let herself replace him as a member of a family in the upper zone. The name of the boy she replaced was frank. She was a second male in the family and lived with a sister and a sister, including her mother. This family is still a fairly good upper middle class family in the upper area. The source of income of the family depends on her sister''s work alone. She is studying in a college in the free city, studying business administration. Her sister is quite gifted with magic. Now she is studying in a law school. "Did you kill the child?" Of course, after all, now you need a new identity. You should know that your biggest mistake before was not to obtain a legal identity in this city. > Claire fell silent. As the devil said, her biggest mistake was to live in the city as a criminal wandering in the dark. Therefore, she could only hide in the dark underground waterway and dare to climb out of the waterway almost only when night fell, When he realized this mistake and was preparing to correct it, the members of the city security team had come to the door, and he almost died that night. Some pictures came to mind that a beautiful woman was taking care of herself. She seemed very tired and always came home late. But every time she was at home, she would gently take care of her mother and herself who was "accidentally injured", even if it was not felt by herself, even through the residual memory in her mind, Claire still seemed to feel the strength and tenderness. Suddenly, Claire asked with some concern, "misty, how did you integrate me into this family? Did you control the people in this family?" be not! There is no problem using mind control magic for a short time, but if it is used for a long time, the controlled object will naturally have some subtle disharmony. People who are very familiar with it, such as relatives and friends, will notice that something is wrong. Therefore, I chose a small amount of mind hints and made a small accident to let you replace Frank. > Claire suddenly appeared at this time, with a bandage wrapped around her face: "accident, is it a fire?" correct! My covenant, now that you are awake, please use the power of gemstones to make some changes in your face and voice. > Soon Claire''s mind came up with a boy''s face, including some of his usual tones and behavior habits. The devil deliberately destroyed his face so that he could rebuild it with the power of gemstones. In this way, this face, which was not maintained by magic and illusion, was seamless, Then I can slowly learn some of Frank''s behavior habits, and some uncoordinated behaviors can be covered up in front of my relatives in a short time. "I see. Next, I will continue to use this identity to continue my activities." Claire said calmly, then shook the gem. In fact, the boy also felt that he was wrong. In ordinary times, he could kill the city security team and those bounty hunters and mercenaries who tried to kill him, but he still couldn''t be cruel to ordinary people. Now he learned that a child similar to his age died innocently because of himself, His heart was calm, as if he had died a person who had nothing to do with himself. Not in this city, my covenant. You should understand that now everyone hidden in the whole city is full of hostility to you, and the family is just about to move out of the city, so this time you just take this opportunity to leave the city. Your strength is too weak. Even with my help and the power of gemstones, it will take time to become stronger. > "You let me leave the city?" After a short departure, the family is ready to go to the Principality of bairia, a small country close to the kingdom of kreises, where you can avoid danger and make full corrections and learn, and my believers will listen to you at any time. When you fully master the power of this gem, you can return to the city at any time. > "It looks good, but I refuse!" Why are you? > For Claire''s refusal of his arrangement, the fallen master belismey was a little puzzled. Claire gazed at the jewel in her hand: "How long is the so-called short-term departure and how long will it take to master the power of gemstones? One year, ten years or twenty years. More importantly, after leaving this city, can my obsession continue in a comfortable and stable life? Even I don''t know. I want to avenge Longjia. This is my only wish in this life!" But this is not a wise choice, my contractor! > "Misty ? no! The demon master belismee, tell me if your body comes completely, can you defeat yunojia and other beings in this city?" Never underestimate the power contractor of the master. As long as my noumenon can come completely, no one in this city is my enemy, even the rebellious temptress! > "What if the demon army comes?" The city will turn into ashes in an instant. Even mortals and gods can''t stop the endless demons in the abyss. For us, the only obstacle to the world is the rule of the world itself - the law of the interface! > Claire''s eyes became sharp, and the precious stones in his hands scattered a faint blue light. His unconscious legs soon began to feel, and the burnt rotten meat on his face quickly grew skin. Soon, the boy tore off the bandage on his face and revealed a face belonging to Frank. "Let me continue to stay in this city and live as a cover for Frank. Besmi, according to the contract, you can help me to use the power of gemstones and learn magic knowledge to the greatest extent. I only need to consider my physical endurance at the minimum. I want to analyze the function of opening those mysteries in a year." Clare squeezed the stone and said in a cold voice. As you wish, my indentured one! > (to be continued.) Chapter 830 The shock caused by the detonation of the weapon black nuclear crystal that changed the form of war in the underground bunker caused a local small earthquake in the yarnod mountains. Although the notice had been given in advance, when the shock came, the people in the city, especially the first liberated human residents in the lower urban area, were still inexplicably frightened, but with the comfort of Yalin''s will, Or more accurately, in the face of a giant dragon falling from the sky, no matter how big the commotion and unrest will subside. "After the explosion detection is completed and the element disturbance is formed in the expected way, it can be determined that the detonation is successful." The Qiyao witch in audur city is also the main person in charge of the code 596 black nuclear crystal project. Paqiuli noregi is reporting the detonation. All the detection and protection arrays in the underground fortification were destroyed almost in an instant, but fortunately, the required data have been sent back. According to the analysis, if the power of this black core crystal is not protected and explodes directly on the ground, it is estimated that the power and shock wave generated can directly collapse the main peak of "hillia" in the mountain range. Even if the giant dragon faces it directly, it will be fatally damaged. Yalin was very satisfied. What he wanted was this effect. If the power of black nuclear crystal can''t even hit the dragon, he can''t deter the other party. However, Yalin was also thinking that if he used his current body to fight against the black core crystal, he didn''t know how much damage he would suffer. The ordinary giant dragon really couldn''t resist the power of the black core crystal. However, during the dragon war, the emerald dragon was forced to block the power of the black core crystal once in order to protect the people. Although the powerful dragon survived, he was also seriously injured, The black dragon and white dragon allied forces were able to take this opportunity to recapture a strategic place. "Hey ~ this thing is like a magical version of nuclear weapons!" Tony Stark, one with a moustache, looked at the report in his hand and joked. In order to enable Tony to learn magic technology as soon as possible and make his smart brain work, Yalin also specially asked Tony to attend the meeting to see if he could find some inspiration from black nuclear crystal, an alien nuclear weapon. At ordinary times, Tony does seem to be a bit of a charlatan and lazy, but after he started his favorite things, such as making new steel war clothes or studying new technologies, Tony was like a different person, and then he completely recovered to his cautious and meticulous character as a scientist. Looking at the statements repeatedly, Tony hardly missed any data and exchanged opinions with Victor from time to time. In Tony''s view, the black nuclear crystal is a magical version of nuclear weapons, which is almost as powerful as or even stronger than modern nuclear weapons. The element radiation generated by the six elements at the moment of fusion can directly mutate all the substances around, Steel will become as fragile as glass, and the soil may instantly freeze harder than steel. The flame can melt everything, the storm can tear everything up, and light and dark are more like two extreme antimatters, constantly eroding back and forth to annihilate any matter. "The only good thing is that there is no nuclear radiation. At least three minutes after the detonation, the army can break in without any protective measures." "Ha ha ~ Black nuclear crystals do not have nuclear radiation, but they will be more troublesome than nuclear radiation." "What!?" The black nuclear crystal has been fused by the power of elements. Indeed, there is no nuclear radiation. That is, the element radiation will soon spread after detonation, melt into the surrounding and disappear. Originally, the four elements are all things in the world and exist everywhere in the world. As long as they are not too dense, they are harmless to the human body. However, the element power generated by the instant detonation of the black core crystal will form element disturbance. In short, it opens a channel to the element spiritual world, and it is also a universal channel to the four element spiritual worlds at one time. The element creatures in the element spiritual world will be attracted by the main material plane and cross the border. These lawless guys will definitely wander around the main material plane, The fire element is eager to ignite all substances to cause fire. The water element tries to set off huge waves to flood the river. The wind element moves around to gather all kinds of disastrous storms, and the most stable soil element may also cause a big earthquake because it tries to integrate into the earth. Tony tilted his mouth: "Oh ~ shit! Well, I admit that at least nuclear radiation will not grow feet to take the initiative to trouble us except when it is blown by the wind." "That''s why we made some preparations in advance this time." A magic projection screen appeared. After the detonation, the transmission method array has transmitted a large number of troops in the city of odur. It has been dominated by Wizard mages, supplemented by Rangers and archers. In addition, the giant dragon and almost all the figures with outstanding combat ability in odur have been present. A total of about 7000 troops surrounded the whole underground fortifications. Through this encirclement and suppression of elemental creatures, the army trained by President Kim Bradley and ice shooter ash also got an opportunity to test the effect. Even the flying shadow of the fog forest front outpost returned together, and they have accumulated some experience in large-scale operations to prepare for the war in the near future. "Coming!" Yalin looked at the picture and said. In the picture, the closed underground entrance gate is sunken from the inside to the outside with the sound of a huge hammer. All elf mages, including two white dragons in charge of support, begin to prepare magic. All of them are element expulsion spells, while the archers are missing with a special magic arrow. At the moment when the gate gradually turns red and the depression breaks, A fire element creature in the shape of a huge lizard burning all over the body suddenly rushed out. However, at the moment of feeling the cold wind near the yarod mountains, the fire element creature with the scientific name of saroman snake shivered like a real lizard, but the next second an element expulsion spell directly decomposed it and forcibly expelled it back to the element spirit world. But then several people flashed lightning, and their lower body was like a circling typhoon. The wind element creatures followed. Compared with the cold fire element, the first thing these wind element creatures did when they rushed out of the gate was to beat out the lightning in their hands, but they all hit the magic shield already arranged around them, and then several element expulsion made them roll back to their hometown. Then more and more elemental creatures came out, including all four elemental creatures, and even many high-level elemental creatures can resist several elemental expulsion spells. The flame giant spirit who rushed to the front held his battle axe in his hand and roared out a thick and unclear voice from the burning mouth. The expulsion of two elements weakened the burning flame of the flame giant spirit, but the flame giant spirit still stubbornly supported it and did not return to the element spirit world, and then in this gap, Some wind element creatures with several electric spark light balls around their bodies like wolves rushed out and rushed to the elves occupying the highlands. "Shoot an arrow!" At the command of ash, the arrows of the ice front archers immediately penetrated the core of these elemental creatures, making them immediately decomposed into the most basic wind elements. On the highland, the elves relying on fortifications and Dharma array orderly destroyed these elemental creatures that rushed to the main material plane. So far, four elemental creatures of fire, wind, water and soil have appeared, except for the two elemental creatures of light and dark. As Yalin said, these two elements are only overhead elements, which exist based on the beliefs of the world, and there is no spiritual world in itself. Fire element creatures are the most irritable and belligerent. As soon as these fire elements see the elves lying in ambush on the highland, they immediately roar and try to launch an attack, which naturally becomes the first focus of mages, followed by the wind element. Compared with the irritable wind element of fire element, the wind element creatures should be active. While attacking, the wind element creatures try to escape from the encirclement, Compared with fighting, running for life is their first choice. Water element creatures pose little threat to spirit mages. On the contrary, frost and snow elves who are good at water element affinity also dominate many water element creatures'' combat meat shields and attack other elements in turn. As for the earth element, this slow big guy sat on the ground after he got out of the gate. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Because he looked too lazy and non threatening, the mages and shooters simply removed the earth element creatures from the priority attack list. However, although the war situation was favorable, under the repeated impact of various elemental creatures, the siege was still unbearable. At least the first batch of mages returned to the rear to take magic potion for repair after exhausting their magic. Without the deterrence of elemental expelling magic, some elemental creatures finally had the opportunity to rush down to the highland under heavy fire blockade, But even those who can rush here and wait for them are the heavily armed Tauren and the enchanted sword of the Ranger. With the help of Feiying, kuchulin, Medea, Nordic God fighters, white dragon rosefinch and others, the offensive of elemental creatures finally collapsed and retreated. Soon, the wizard mages who put several layers of element protection barrier on themselves burst into the underground fortification and closed the open element channel. After a scuffle, only four people were killed, and more than 70 people were injured to varying degrees. The four casualties were also caused by the sudden emergence of a high-level fire element creature, evelett. Just before the rosefinch reacted, evelett''s flame whip pierced the surrounding element shield, allowing some vegetarian creatures to burst in, The rosefinch blamed himself for this for a while. However, overall, the loss of this battle is also very small. There are at least 1000 element creatures destroyed, not including the earth elements who sit idly on the ground and finally have to return to the element spirit world because the channel is closed. There is also harvest. The crystals and some cores left by many high-order element creatures after dissipation are rare treasures. It solves the problem of element disturbance, and also trains the army once and tests the ability of special summoners, which can be said to kill two birds with one stone! "OK! Next, at least two black core crystals will be produced in this last time!" When it was over, Yalin said. (to be continued.) Chapter 831 ?readx(); The second element gem was also made quickly. Compared with the first time when people were very nervous, the manufacturing process of the second element gem was much simpler. The large magic guide platform used to make the first element gem had recorded the data of people. Then the whole magic guide began to assist people in fusion, Reduce the possible hazards in the manufacturing process to the lowest point. > network When the manufacturing process is not limited, the only constraint on the output is the cost. Except that the dark element crystallization is extracted bit by bit, most of the other materials come from the system itself. In order to save time, Yalin does not care to save the money, directly exchange the high price from the system for various deep-processing materials, and waste all the material and energy, At most, the materials of three elemental gemstones have been raised. Two of the elemental gemstones are used to make black core crystals, and the remaining one is used to generate magic for the whole city of odur. At this last point, odur city has built many magic towers and large protective arrays with high magic consumption. "This battle with elemental creatures has tested the army. Generally speaking, it is quite good." "Any strong army should grow up in the fire of war. Learning war in war has gradually cultivated its own civilian corps and officer corps. More exercises and training in peacetime are not as effective as participating in a cruel war with real blood splashing." In the conference room, Yalin didn''t have much time to celebrate the success of the detonation of black nuclear crystal, but discussed the defense of odur city with the overall Kim Bradley and others. In fact, the elimination of element creatures crossing the main material plane can only be regarded as a simple warm-up, so that the trained soldiers can feel the atmosphere of the real battlefield. After AI reaches level 6, the creatures born in the system have rich feelings and have a lot of learning ability. The more they learn, the stronger their ability is, and call every elf born in the system Dwarves, Tauren and humans are born with perfect blood. They can learn any skills within the racial restrictions, just like every human can become a magician or even reach the realm of Farron through learning, and the only restriction is learning resources and time. However, even though it looks no different from ordinary people, after careful observation for a long time, it will still be found that the creatures born in these systems are somewhat different from ordinary people. The most important thing is to focus on the absolute and unlimited loyalty to Yalin. Even if the AI level reaches the highest level of 1O, all summoned creatures will become like real people, and even learn fraud, infighting and competition, But their loyalty to Alin in soul can remain the same. Of course, Yalin doesn''t need them to be too real. Now what he wants most is a group of absolutely loyal dead men! The extermination of elemental creatures seems to have experienced a real battle, but in fact it is far from enough. After all, their own side occupied the right place at the beginning, surrounded and suppressed elemental creatures by fortifications and a large number of auxiliary arrays. It sounds like a battle at best, but it doesn''t sound like a unilateral pit killing, without any technical content at all. During the battle, the abilities of many special summoners were tested. To calculate, the characters in the saint fighter''s works and the heroes in the model moon world are class I combatants. Moreover, compared with some restrictions of animation, the heroes, such as caster Medea, are much better than those in earlier animation. At least her magic bad gun is worth a small-scale carpet bombing, Within the scope of influence, as long as people who do not have the ability of "magic", even if they put on a magic shield, it is estimated that it is difficult to resist, and the Dragon tooth soldiers are not as fragile as in the aid, so they can be shot one by one with magic bullets. As long as they are used well, the Dragon tooth soldiers are a free army, and Yalin has to pay only his own magic supply. As Lancer, kuchulin fought very well. The most powerful fire element creature Everett was kuchulin, who directly broke into the enemy array, took its head on its neck and pierced the element core with the dead spine gun. Red saber Nero also took part in the battle. Of course, it can also be said that she deliberately went to join the fun. Although the power of the original fire was increased by the core of red inflammation and killed other elemental creatures with half the effort, Nero didn''t know how to compete with a Fire Elemental creature in the battle. It took a long time to destroy each other with the original fire. "But the number of our troops is still insufficient, even serious!" Kim Bradley, who once climbed to the presidency as a soldier, made a rigorous analysis and said: "up to now, there are more than 10000 regular troops trained, not to mention guarding the whole Yano mountains and the nearby fog forest, but also guarding the city of odur. Your majesty Yalin, we need to recruit more soldiers." "I know all this, but there''s not enough time." Yalin raised his hand and motioned, "and compared with the secular army, Kim Bradley these days, you should know the influence of the more secular forces in the battlefield." Kim Bradley corrected: "of course, your majesty Yalin, I have to say that it is really impressive." In the conference room, in addition to the president, people who are good at unified army preparation are present, such as thunaizel, rider Iskandar, ice shooter Aishi, etc. Iskandar''s King''s army can make up for the shortage of troops to a great extent. For heroic soldiers, even if they die, they can be resurrected with the passage of time. As long as Iskandar himself does not die, Wang Zhijun is an immortal army, but even so, the strength is still stretched. Even Iskandar and Aishi have put forward many asymmetric battle plans, but they can only delay for a while. Iskandar could not help embracing his hands and sighed: "in the end, we can only hope for the weapon called black nuclear crystal, but if the other party insists on taking the city regardless of the loss, we really have nothing to do." "It is not entirely despair. I believe that the leaders who can command the dragon will never be blind and radical. In the face of such a great loss, we should also take into account the expansion of the eastern holy see. I believe the other party will still put forward negotiations. However, your majesty Yalin, I''m afraid some humiliating unequal treaties are inevitable." Xiunaizel said and looked at Yalin. For Yalin, it''s better to sign an unequal treaty than to destroy the whole city of odur. He''s afraid that the other party won''t even give himself a chance to be humiliated after the unusual exhibition of odur. Isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, is known as the most merciful Dragon God in the world, but this kindness will never be given to her sworn enemy, the king of the white dragon. After all, in her heart, the former Yalin was the culprit who killed her favorite sister. In the face of the king of the white dragon, she will definitely forget her kindness and tenderness, Incarnate as a crazy soldier who even the red dragon has to retreat and kill himself at all costs. What Yalin can only hope for now is that the Dragon Queen''s anger can be reduced in ten thousand years, and there is a secret that deceived her, which may be in exchange for the Dragon Queen''s probation. However, compared with the shortage of the secular army, Yalin still has some confidence in making up for the high-end combat power. After all, he has saved more than 1 million soul energy in his hands! It''s not that the off-line creator has mercifully given himself benefits, but has completed many construction tasks without cost recently. No matter whether these buildings are used or not, Yalin will build them first to obtain the completion reward, and the material energy of the reward will be used for the construction of the next building immediately, The soul energy has been kept alive by Yalin. The purpose is to summon a more powerful existence and create trouble for the rear of the Dragon Alliance. After the military meeting, Yalin turned on the call system. After turning off a lot of fancy promotional information, Yalin directly browsed the data of several pre selected characters, and finally determined two candidates. One of them was the ancient evil god nezas in world of Warcraft. Compared with the other three ancient evil gods kesun, yogsaron and ashji, nezas has always been a black hand behind the scenes, The culprit who once polluted the emerald dream and led nesario to degenerate into the wing of death. At least before Yalin crossing, the players had never faced it head-on. The reason why he chose nezas is that he has a special talent that is almost omnipotent in the spiritual field, especially his ability to pollute the emerald dream. Since he can pollute the dream of isera after the emerald dragon in the original work, after the enhanced version of the emerald dragon with the same name and surname in this different world, Yalin believes that although nezas cannot directly confront the queen of the dragon, But as a strange soldier, it''s absolutely easy to stab the Dragon coalition army by polluting the emerald dream from behind. Emerald dream is green dragon''s signature ability and the strongest ability. With the help of emerald dream, green dragon can expand its mental power to the limit and almost peep into the whole big 6. In short, it is like opening a cheating code with a full bright map when playing a game. Every situation of big 6 is under the control of the Dragon coalition army. In the face of enemies who monitor all movements at any time, It is impossible for any battlefield commander to defeat each other. In addition, the emerald dream can also be used for daily cultivation, and the mages and priests connected to the dream can double their spiritual recovery. Even after the magic is exhausted, they can recover in a very short time without using medicine. The most frightening thing is that the blue dragon once developed a remote sharing strategy with the help of the particularity of the emerald dream, In short, a high-level Blue Dragon Mage can manipulate another blue dragon''s body with the help of the power of dreams to show magic he can''t do. That is to say, as long as there is enough magic, with the help of emerald dreams, all mages who can connect dreams can use all kinds of magic! This tactic once suffered the white dragon and the black dragon. In order to break the deadlock, the king of the white dragon set up a plan to capture the Queen''s sister, and made a hole in the emerald dream with her power. Under the weaving of the green dragon of past dynasties, the emerald dream has become the most solid and huge spiritual field. Even ishutar can''t move a bit! But what about the emerald dream that even the gods can''t shake in front of nezas, who has the title of king of nightmares? Yalin is looking forward to it! (to be continued.) eight Chapter 832 ?readx(); Name: nezas Race: ancient creatures Occupation: evil god Grade: LV1 Experience: 0 / 2000 Magic: 30000 / 30000 Strength: 3267 Agility: 1632 Spirit: 24368 Wisdom: 5678 Constitution: 64 Favorability: admire 100 / 100 Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) nightmare field (can create an illusion barrier that can imprison targets in a wide range) whisper that stabs the soul (has a high chance to distort the target''s mind) spiritual field controller (can analyze and use all spiritual spells and greatly increase power) deep sea fear (increases all attributes in the ocean by 5% and can summon evil things in the deep sea) biological assimilation (transforms other creatures into their own clan) body of ancient evil gods (immunity to mental damage, life recovery greatly increased) extraordinary spirit (spirit increased by 5%) Growth potential: SS Special Summon resurrection needs: 1600000 soul energy From the perspective of panel properties, nezas is more of an ancient evil god of mind control than yogsaron, and is more powerful and terrible. Its special abilities are almost concentrated in the spiritual field. It is worthy of being an ancient evil god who can invade the emerald dream and trap Malfurion in the original work. It''s just that Yalin''s soul energy is still a little worse, or a lot worse, at least about 400000! However, the most troublesome thing is that the buildings to be repaired in odur city are almost the same, and the rest are large-scale epic buildings, such as floating fortress, flying boat casting platform, magic hub crystal column, frost storm tower and so on, and these buildings involve too much material and energy, Although it is also a great reward, Yalin doesn''t have so much energy to build it at one time, and he doesn''t have so much time to build it in the normal way. Although some summoning personas also reward soul energy, the summoned characters often cost more than the reward, and most of the remaining ten or so tasks are unreliable evil fun tasks. System prompt: adjudicator of the Holy Grail! Summon at least 14 even numbers corresponding to seven ranks! Reward for mission success: summon a ruler level spirit at random for free, reward 15000 soul energy, and summon a special spirit at random. System prompt: seven original sins! Summon 7 man-made people in steel alchemist! Task success reward: 1 sage stone, 8000 soul energy, free summoning of a special character, role potential can not exceed! System prompt: I have a lot of harem! Summon at least 6 female characters in my few friends! Task success reward: randomly increase the favor of three of them to the highest, reward 2000 points of soul energy, and reward one piece of intermediate fun underwear (color can be selected) holy crap Yalin wanted to lift the table more and more. The calling tasks of these characters were more and more unreliable, and the rewards were more and more outrageous. The rewards of normal fans were like this, and people wanted to strangle the evil creator directly. System prompt: task ''forward steps!'' Completed. Task success reward: designate a special summoning character whose potential cannot exceed DDD level, reward 5000 soul energy, and reward 200 ethnic civilians with the largest number at this stage. The sound of task completion in his mind made Yalin recover from his depression. He looked at it. It turned out that it was a task requiring material energy to be increased to 200000 per day. However, compared with the gap of 400000, 5000 points of soul energy was a drop in the bucket, and 200 civilians were rewarded for selecting frost and snow elves. It seems that the most populous race in the city of odur recognized by the calling system is within the biological scope of the birth of the system, and those human slaves purchased from croside are not included in the calculation. In an instant, more than 200 male and female elves filled the whole room, and Yalin, who was crowded into a sandwich, sent them out in a large-scale transmission array. Then, after the elves in charge of receiving arranged accommodation and work for these compatriots, Yalin returned to the room in a trance, Fortunately, Zhidai, the Secretary, went out to deliver the documents. Otherwise, it''s hard to explain why a group of people suddenly appeared in the study. "Eh ~ when Ma, what can I do for you?" "In fact, it''s nothing, senior. It''s just to hide." Yalin looked at the hedgehog head who suddenly came to his study. When Ma felt speechless: "please, when did you learn the habits of those little girls? You like to drill into my study when you have nothing. What''s the matter with the injury on your face?" Sitting on the sofa, his pockmarked face was blue and purple. He looked as if he had been beaten. At the moment, he was covering his cheek with his right hand with special gloves: "don''t mention it. When he went to the training ground to practice today, he was pulled by a girl wearing armor in the Warring States period as a companion, and then he was beaten like this." It''s sister Shangshan, it''s sister Shangshan, it must be sister Shangshan! In other words, it''s really sad to be a Ma classmate. With an unworthy SS potential, he is almost an e-level character except an unnatural fantasy killer. He has no combat effectiveness at all. Originally, if the spiritual power that was high by ancient evil gods was used in magic learning, it would definitely get twice the result with half the effort. It can be called a demon talent. However, due to the fantasy killer, any elements close to dangma were erased, any condensed magic was erased, and even the fluctuations in the spiritual field were erased. Frankly, dangma is a special enhanced version of the crystal dragon, At least the crystal dragon itself can''t use magic, but it can also use trigger test magic such as Dharma array with the help of dragon language inscriptions. When Ma can''t even arrange the Dharma array, as long as he is touched by the right hand of the fantasy killer, all non physical phenomena will be erased. In other words, when Ma is a student, he can only play physics, but the sad thing is that he is a 16-year-old high school student, plus a high school student who has no plug-in other than fantasy killers. When Ma can''t do the physical skills that won''t touch him in the hail of bullets, but it''s essential to cultivate excellent teachers. Although there are many famous teachers in audur City, But when Ma classmate is not the bug protagonist who is practicing body art in his mother''s womb. He doesn''t have to practice hard for several years, but takes a step to the sky with a little advice. That''s something you can''t even think of. If it weren''t for the lack of technology, Yalin also hoped that Tony would make a steel suit for dangma, at least in this way, dangma could play some of his power. In addition, the "Magic Knight" can''t drive when Ma. Because of the spiritual connection, it involves the magic field. When Ma''s fantasy killer is a huge burden in many cases. More than one million soul energy \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Yalin couldn''t help thinking of the creator''s suggestion. When Ma''s SS potential was worth more than one million soul energy, if he sold him at that time "What''s the matter with you, senior?" When Ma suddenly shivered, "Why are your eyes a little green?" "Green ~ ha ha! It''s a little bit." Yalin twitched at the corner of his mouth: "when Ma classmate ~ before seducing me to do bad things, I suggest you leave now!" "Bad thing! You shouldn''t have any hobbies!" When Ma hugged his chest, he looked like a naked woman suddenly facing an oestrus gorilla. "Shit ~ you haven''t been beaten enough, have you? Get out of here now!!" Yalin, who was stimulated and showed his green tendons, directly kicked him out as Ma. By the way, he called sister Shangshan to continue practicing him, and said that as long as you didn''t kill him, you can train as much as you want! After Ma was dragged away by sister Shangshan, Yalin smiled bitterly. Since he had made a choice, there was no need to regret it. Nezas may not be able to summon for a while, but there is a determined figure who can also show extraordinary combat effectiveness. At least her ability is very helpful to the current audur city. Open the system and quickly adjust to a character interface. In an instant, a charming and beautiful woman with long black hair and white skin appeared. Yalin browsed her property panel again and then clicked summon. System prompt: summoning assassin samiramis requires 20000 soul energy. Are you sure? "OK!" Soon, the white light in the room condensed and thickened a wonderful figure. He was wearing a gorgeous black dress with strange shapes. He was as beautiful as a gift from the gods. His hands and feet exuded extraordinary charm. "This is really an unexpected surprise. Is it you who summoned my concubine? Yalin!" "I don''t think there should be a third person in this room." Gently stroking the silky black hair, the first poison killer in the history of the world, the legendary female emperor Semiramis in the ancient Assyrian Empire came over gracefully with a gentle smile. However, in an instant, Yalin saw a trace of the opposite from the beautiful smiling face, a look called cruelty and coldness. Samiramis sat gently on Yalin''s desk and looked at Yalin seductively with a trace of debauchery but noble attitude: "then, my concubine, R! Have you planned everything for this Holy Grail War?" Ignoring the towering * * * * wrapped under the black dress and the aroma with orchid like aroma but with some effect of making people bathe in fire, Yalin directly cut into the theme and said, "time is urgent. I don''t want to waste time on custom words, so I''ll just say the point." Half an hour later Samiramis sat on the sofa and listened to ARIM. Even if she learned that the Grail War no longer existed, even if she knew that she was in another world, the smile on the face of the female Assyrian emperor remained unchanged, as if all this had nothing to do with her. Either said that Semiramis had the fortitude to remain calm, or said that her concealment of her expression had reached the point where the fire kept green. "That''s all?" Finally, the empress holding the tea cup drank a mouthful of black tea and asked faintly. "So I need you to build an ''air garden'', the sooner the better!" Yalin didn''t want to waste time asking directly. (to be continued.) Chapter 833 ?readx(); Recommended reading:? After all, the breath blocking ability of samiramis is too low. The low agility and high magic on the attribute panel plus the exaggerated position making ability make people feel that it would be better for her to directly come to the rank. It''s really unqualified to be samiramis, but if the position of double summoning the middle rank is made to be rare and powerful, even stronger than the Medea of the real rank, samiramis can make the "sky garden" of the temple level, which is one of the strongest treasures of samiramis. Specifically, the "sky garden" is not a real garden, but a huge fortress floating in the air. As long as you stay in this huge fortress, all the attributes of samiramis will be strengthened, and even display magic at the level of magic field, such as feeding the enemy''s chains, The magic to defend against all mental attacks and even the spell can be exempted within a certain range, but when using domain level magic, samiramis himself will not be able to use other spells, but in the air garden, samiramis can also summon all kinds of monsters and a large number of dragon teeth soldiers, and 12 magic arrays can attack the enemy with magic guided guns below ex level. Moreover, the monsters summoned by samiramis are not miscellaneous soldiers. Almost all of them come from monsters that brought serious disasters to the earth in the mythological era, including bathum, one of the 11 demons created by the Babylonian mythological monster Tiamat, and the Hydra giant snake challenged by the great hero Heracles in the God''s word. Even if the enemy invades, After defeating so many enemies, I''m afraid I''m already exhausted when I get to the center of the fortress. Around the garden, there are also 11 encountering techniques. It seems that it is a painted black plate with a total length of more than 2O meters. The black coffin called "ten and one" can continuously shoot huge light bombs from the plate. Each of them is equivalent to the power of meteorite falling, and the destructive power can be called a treasure at the military level. Such a large mobile fortress in the air can attack and defend, and its strength is extraordinary. Even if you deal with several heroes at the same time, you won''t talk anymore! "Really ~ the first thing to call my concubine out is so troublesome. You don''t know how to understand my concubine." Samiramis put down his tea cup and smiled at Yalin. "There''s no way. Time is tight. There''s only one week left, so it''s best to start now. ¡± Samiramis combed his long and gentle smile, but a strange look flashed in his eyes: "but making it an ''air garden'' is a very troublesome thing. Even my concubine can not use this treasure as much as possible." It is difficult to make a "Hanging Garden" at the level of the temple of Yue. In normal Holy Grail wars, it can almost be described as a treasure under harsh conditions, because this position requires samiramis to cast spells for three days and nights, and can''t rest for a moment. Imagine that the continuous chanting mantra in the 72 slope can''t be wrong, What a harsh condition it is. In terms of the physical quality of the already heroic spirit, it may be no problem to cast spells for three consecutive days, but in addition, the "sky garden" is not a pure magic condensate, because it is mixed with hypocrisy in the real world. The materials must also be real. The cost of the materials is huge enough to buy a small country, Because the more money you spend, the stronger the mystery will be and the stronger the garden will be. It is estimated that you must go bankrupt if you want to use this treasure! According to the normal process of Holy Grail War, samiramis, who has taken ER as the auxiliary level, has no possibility to use this treasure at all. Let alone the huge cost of bankruptcy (a poor show will definitely cry) it is impossible to find a hidden place to cast spells continuously for three days and nights. Moreover, even if the "sky garden" is successfully established, such a powerful treasure is placed in front of the public. Originally, it is a scuffle to determine the Holy Grail of a winner. The war will inevitably evolve into the situation that the other six spirits work together against samiramis, otherwise the weak will ignore the strongest one and kill each other, Even if the last person duels with each other, it is impossible to defeat the strongest. Faced with the joint crusade of six heroes, even with the treasure of sky garden, samiramis will fall into the situation of guarding the garden alone. But now it''s different! No matter time, manpower and money, Yalin can provide samiramis. The establishment of the air garden will give odur city another card to resist the Dragon Alliance, at least deterring the Dragon Alliance to consider whether it is worth paying so much to attack itself. "I can provide you with time and materials. Needless to say, my own magic is enough to supply the whole ''sky garden'' for hundreds of years. ¡± In this sentence, Yalin didn''t open his mouth, and his magic can''t be used up at all. Up to now, with the addition of samiramis, he has supplied the magic of four heroes at the same time, but Yalin still doesn''t feel any discomfort. According to Medea''s calculation, his magic is enough for altoria to release the treasure of the sword level of the victory oath without limit. Moreover, even if his magic is not enough, Yalin still has elemental gems in his hand that can be used as substitutes. The magic release of this thing is even tens of times higher than that of the Holy Grail. "To be honest, I''m a little lack of interest." Compared with kialin''s anxiety, On the contrary, samiramis was not anxious: "The Holy Grail War no longer exists. For me, it''s a waste of time to come here from the throne of heroes. Lin, you won''t forget that I responded to your call because I also have a desire to realize it. You won''t expect me to work for you for nothing. Even if our relationship is good, I don''t like to suffer losses." "So!" Yalin looked at samiramis with a smile and looked at the most ancient poisonous woman with an incomprehensible character: "what do you want in return?" Samiramis thought for a moment. With a bright smile, she said softly like a pure and innocent girl: "my body wants this world. Can you offer it to my body?" "OK ~" In the face of this unexpected request, Yalin has an indifferent attitude: "if you desire the world, then start to act now. First build the ''sky garden''. After the city of odur has supported the competition, we have time to conquer the new world slowly." "How does my body sound like a bad check ~" "The Ishtar Gate was not built in a day. If you don''t even want to move your fingers now, my queen, how are you going to conquer the world?" "You haven''t changed at all. Lin g opened his mouth as before and said something that made my body angry but couldn''t get angry. ¡± Before!? God knows how the calling system sets its own identity. Yalin ignored the slight anger of samiramis, but showed the charm of a proud woman, Ignoring the ugly idea of inexplicably breeding in my heart, I want to press the proud female emperor under me and conquer her: "I need your ability, samiramis, and this is the best opportunity to wield all your power. The Holy Grail War of normal rules can''t let you get out the ''air garden''." "Just need my ability ~" samiramis licked his lips with a charming smile: "what if my body refuses?" Yalin tilted his head and showed the eleven spells on his arm without hesitation: "I don''t want to use the mantra. I also know that in the sky garden, you can be immune to the shackles of the mantra. Therefore, I hope everyone who comes to this different world can try their best to help me work together to meet this stinky war, but you also know that some special circumstances can even force the saint to trample on all his principles and morality, and I still don''t know Not a saint! " The atmosphere in the room was a little stiff. Samiramis looked at Yalin quietly, but the gentle smile on his face was inexplicably more ferocious. "Hahaha ~ you still can''t speak." Suddenly samiramis laughed: "originally, I wanted you to be a little softer. It really seems that after so many years, your brain is still so unintelligible." "Whatever you say," Yalin shrugged. "Your answer!" "My body agreed, and now there is no Yang who allows my body to disagree. Since you have the belief that you don''t hesitate to go bankrupt, my body can''t turn a blind eye." Samiramis gently stood up and walked to Yalin with a light lotus step. He slightly took Yalin''s arm and whispered, "if you had just asked for my concubine, I could have given you some sweets while agreeing to your request, but a mouth that can''t speak sweet words can''t win the girl''s favor." "Well ~ I admit that I really don''t have this talent in coaxing women. By the way, the toxin that can make people''s brain hormone surge doesn''t work for me." When samiramis released his hand, Yalin showed his arm, which turned into ice crystal: "at least it doesn''t work for me now." "Really? I''ve been taught this time." Samiramis was a little stunned, and then showed an expression of "suddenly realized" and politely saluted. "Then tell me what you need and I''ll send someone to prepare relevant materials immediately." "Don''t worry about this first ~" samiramis gently pinched his lips with his fingers and said, "Arlene, you said you wanted other heroes here, didn''t you?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" "Is there the spirit of rank?" Medea!? What does Semiramis want from her? No ~ she was talking about rank, not Medea. Lin thought about it and nodded. "Very good. In order to finish the work quickly, let me meet the orthodox magic Sheng Ling first." (to be continued.) Book friends who have read "the Lord of the white dragon in another world" still like it Chapter 834 ?readx(); There are no doubt that the achievements of an emperor in ancient times were reflected in two things: building huge and magnificent buildings to show the strength of the country, and invading and plundering the land and gold to show the strength of the military! As the legendary queen of the ancient Assyrian Empire, Semiramis has studied a wide range of cultivation since his childhood, from makeup, hair, decoration to dance, music and astronomy. Compared with more fatuous and incompetent kings, after poisoning his husband as a king, Not only guided the construction of the city wall and Ishtar Gate, but also launched expeditions and established many cities. In Yalin''s opinion, the death of ninus, the former husband of samiramis, was not unjust. He was lucky to "marry" such a prominent civil and military princess, compared with a group of emperors who married women who brought disaster to the country and the people in history. Is it against ethics that samiramis poisoned his husband? Let''s take a look at the era of the ancient Assyrian Empire. It was still an era when mankind advocated the law of the jungle. The strong replaced the weak, and the capable replaced the incompetent. This is the right thing. An emperor was poisoned by his concubine and robbed from his generals. He didn''t know how to know people and grasp people''s hearts. Finally, he was confused by beauty, This is a sign of incompetence. For civilians, they care about who can govern the country better, but they don''t care who sits on the throne. Since samiramis is more capable of replacing his incompetent husband, what''s wrong? "Ha ha ~ I really think highly of my body! Are you so confident?" On the wide indoor corridor in the city of odur, under the illumination of the dome magic crystal lamp, samiramis and Yalin walked side by side and said happily: "you are not afraid that your concubine will replace you one day?" Yalin hesitated a little and said, "if that day comes, what do you think I will do? Cry and accuse you of being insidious, or curse your betrayal with grief and anger?" "You are not such a petty person. You are more angry about your incompetence than your anger at your concubine." Said here, samiramis said softly with a smile: "if you really do this, it will be a disgrace to my body. The men killed by my body are all longing for my body before they die." The female emperor''s words were charming and cold, like fire and ice intertwined, which made Yalin feel his heart beat faster just listening. "I know love makes people crazy, but it''s unimaginable to be so crazy. You''re right. I''ll be afraid, but there''s nothing I can do at that time, because the arrival of that day can only prove that I''m too incompetent. Therefore, in order to avoid this situation, I have to hold you tight now." "Does it mean to let my body follow you?" "That''s not necessarily true. The cornerstone of cooperation comes from the equal strength of both sides." "For this reason, did you choose to show your strength to my concubine?" Samiramis walked lightly and looked at the turning body of the hall aisle dance class: "I did see it. It''s like a mythical era. It''s like the magnificent palace where the gods live. No doubt it doesn''t show your strength ~ Yalin! It''s a merit that makes me intoxicated and jealous. Compared with the palace where I once lived, it''s like a dilapidated manor of a rural nobleman." "To correct, you chose to walk on your own initiative. I originally suggested using teleportation." Yalin was speechless. When he was going to find Medea just now, he suggested that he should go directly to the magic research tower by transmitting spells, but samiramis had looked at it by the way and insisted on going on foot. "Don''t care about some details. To be honest, I''m very satisfied with everything here. It''s not in vain to see these scenes from the throne of heroes." When walking to the overpass, samiramis stopped and looked at the mountains not far away. He seemed to be intoxicated with the snow scenery of the silver white snow mountain. In the wind and snow, samiramis dressed in dark was like a drop of ink mixed with white paper, which was so conspicuous. "A new world" Just as silamilas murmured to himself, a white Dragon Guard patrolling in the distance was fluttering by. The sound of the dragon, combined with the wind and snow and the city built on the top of the mountain, was really a fantastic scene like a dream. Even Yalin couldn''t help being fascinated and wanted to praise the white Dragon Guard who was "God assisted". "Do you want to start over in this world?" "You can see what I''m thinking ~" Yalin nodded. In fact, many heroes had this idea in their hearts after they came to this strange world. In the original world, they have made great achievements that the world likes to talk about. Their image has been decided by the world in their hearts. Even after being summoned, they will be treated by the master and outsiders who know their real name with a fixed image, The good will always be the good, and the evil will always be the evil. However, some misunderstood past and misunderstood past also make it difficult for many heroes to speak. However, in the new strange world, they are not known to anyone. Although they will feel a little lost at first, soon some heroes also feel very relaxed in their hearts, because what is forgotten is not only their glorious past, but also some unspeakable pain and darkness, which will not be known or mentioned, I am a pure white paper in this world. I can restate my history on this white paper and let all the dark past that once bothered me go away. This is the rebirth of the soul! "Samiramis ~ what kind of history do you want to rewrite in this world?" "I''m sorry ~ Lin! Even if you are the master of concubine, it''s a woman''s secret." Samiramis showed a playful smile, put his finger to his mouth and made a ''Shh'' move. Seeing this, Yalin stopped asking questions. Generally, samiramis can guess what he is thinking. Lancer kuchulin hopes to erase his disgraceful past and re-establish his image as a fearless warrior in the legend of bravery in the world. Red saber Nero wants to become a famous artist in the world, while rider Iskandar hopes to fight again, It''s also the only one who doesn''t mind his past. It''s more like spreading his name in the original world to the new world, and cater Medea''s answer is the same as that of samiramis. It''s a woman''s secret In Arlene''s view, Medea just longed for the most ordinary and stable happiness. For the rare Witch of ancient Greece, it was a trivial but so taken for granted wish. Because the study is a little far away from the research tower, and because of the stop and go along the way, it took a full hour for Yalin and samiramis to reach their destination. Caster Medea recognized each other as heroes when she saw samiramis. Only when she learned that the rank of samiramis was assassin, Medea''s expression was still a little strange. Assassin should be dressed and insignificant in the eyes of ordinary people. The lower her sense of existence, the better. However, the black haired woman in front of her is dressed too flashy, not to mention her natural charm and casual temptation. Such assassin goes out, let alone reduce her sense of existence. It is simply to attract the attention of outsiders. "Medea!" "Medea! Kerr Keith''s Royal Highness Princess, I never expected to meet here." "It seems that you know me well. What about your real name?" "My concubine is samiramis, the supreme queen of the ancient Assyrian Empire!" "Samiramis, so you are" I don''t know why Medea and Semiramis, who also have sharp ears like elves, show extreme rigidity when introducing themselves. They feel like something incompatible with water and fire, or because they seem to know each other too well and have too similar experiences and repel each other, The first time they met, there was an invisible estrangement. Looking at the appearance of big eyes and small eyes on both sides, Yalin had to round the court and said, "go straight to the point." Seeing this, samiramis also entered the theme directly. In short, when the position was made into the treasure of "sky garden", Medea, a regular caster, assisted in casting spells to speed up the formation of the position, which stunned Yalin. According to the original book, the treasure was generally only used by the owner, Only a few want to be golden, so they own many treasures, or one treasure has been held by many people in history. However, with the explanation of samiramis, Yalin found that she still had a misunderstanding. The "sky garden" is indeed a unique treasure of samiramis, which can only be summoned by herself. However, in the process of summoning, she needs to lay a cornerstone called "reality" in the "nothingness" sky garden, so she needs a lot of real materials, not just magic, In the process of entering the "reality", you can also ask other magicians to give assistance, which has accelerated the progress. Just like building a house, although only Semiramis knows the main structure of the house, it doesn''t mean that you can''t let others hand over tools to start. "I said Semiramis, aren''t you afraid that your biggest card will be revealed?" "Ya Lin, you still have a lot to learn. Only I can start the treasure of my body. I just know the process, but I can''t do anything without triggering media." Samiramis said confidently with a smile. Even if other magicians know the position process of making an "air garden", they can''t copy it without the treasure medium itself. Therefore, samiramis has the courage to ask the spirit of caster to help him, and is not afraid of revealing the secret. (to be continued.) Chapter 835 After being summoned, the spirit is not an NPC with fixed abilities and templates. The spirit can also learn different knowledge and accumulate new experience in the tasks given by the Holy Grail War or the two repressive forces. Although Medea, as caster, is good at using magic in ancient Greece and mythological times, it does not mean that the rare witch has not learned magic involving different cultures and systems, Just as Medea has benefited a lot from this strange world and learned a lot of new things. "Originally, the hanging garden has nothing to do with my body, but the belief of many misunderstandings makes it sublimate into a treasure of my body, so when making this treasure, my body needs to enter the mark of ''truth'' in ''nothingness''" "Well, I am also involved in the magic handed down by the ancient Assyrian Empire, although I am not proficient in it." "Then can you do it?" "It can be done only by magic assistance from virtual to real. Even if the system of magic is different, it is essentially the same, but in the final analysis, it is also the use of ''force'' in different ways. It should still be possible to replace it with other methods." "Worthy of the title of Kerr Keith''s princess, the title of the ancient Greek witch is not the name of the wave." "You flatter, your Majesty the queen of the Assyrian Empire!" Samiramis roughly explained the process of calling and the places where Medea needed assistance, while Weber was holding a notebook to record this knowledge excitedly. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Two magicians in the mythical age talked about many lost magic that had long been lost in human history in front of themselves, You know, in the clock tower, the magician family''s blockade of some special magic knowledge can be described as morbid. In order to occupy a place in the magic world for their family, they would even rather lose the magic than reveal anything. "It''s so touching \ it''s so touching \ magic in the mythical age!!" Weber almost opened his bow from left to right and copied with two pens at the same time, but suddenly he seemed to notice the somewhat gloomy Yalin on one side: "what''s the matter, senior? Why is your face a little ugly?" "Ah ~ nothing" Lin''s face twitched to show that he was ok, but his face was still strange when he looked at Semiramis and Medea. On the surface, the two beautiful magicians with outstanding appearance are discussing the possibility of casting spells with each other, but dead Yalin always feels that their faces with elegant smiles cover up extreme caution and hostility. The light revealed in the depths of their eyes is as sharp as a sword blade. It always makes people feel that they have fought for hundreds of rounds in another dimension. Hidden under the smile, a sarcastic smile seemed to appear on the face of Semiramis, and Medea''s hand hidden under the robe could not help clenching it. ©­©­©­©­ Gradually, Yalin found that the atmosphere around him was somewhat disharmonious. Mingming and Mingming were still talking about magic. Mingming still had an elegant smile on their faces, but the aura between them made them feel cold. Even if they didn''t detect their spirit, Yalin could guess, What kind of conversation are they having in private. I didn''t expect that the phase between Semiramis and Medea was so bad! "Then I asked Kolsky''s Royal Highness, and I hope you will not let your concubine be disappointed!" "I also hope you don''t disappoint our master, your Majesty the queen of Assyria!" The two women, who smiled and didn''t smile, saluted each other. It seemed that no one wanted to lose face in the opposite direction. Even though there were constant private undercurrent, they still seemed calm on the surface. After that, samiramis''s eyes seemed to notice Weber who was still recording excitedly, and then seemed to notice samiramis''s gaze. Weber looked up at the beautiful empress and scratched his head with a red face. The latter responded with a charming smile, which made Weber a little flustered. "I like wise and diligent people. Is this your student?" "Weber wilwitt! Master asked me to teach the student on behalf of him, an excellent child." Medea said slightly haughtily. Samiramis nodded and smiled unchanged: "he is indeed a student worthy of boasting, but this child still has great potential to play." In other words, you are such a derelict teacher! Medea could not hear the meaning of Semiramis''s words. The rare Witch of ancient Greece twitched a little and ignored it. Seeing this, samiramis turned to Yalin and said, "well, master, if you want your concubine to summon the ''sky garden'', you must be ready for bankruptcy. In that case, please prepare these things for your concubine." Under the cohesion of magic, a material report filled with dense words appeared in front of Yalin. In addition to materials such as wood, stone and water, there are also precious goods such as gold, silver, bronze and jewelry. Yalin estimated the combined value of the above things. A small country in the original world may not be able to buy them, After all, there is a big difference between ancient productivity and modern productivity, but a medium-sized city definitely has a year''s public expenditure, and maybe even more. Good heavens! In the original book, samiramis is called to raise so much money for the master of servant. Moreover, even if you have money, you can''t buy so much precious metals that are tube products for a country, such as gold! Looking at Yalin, Medea also looked at the report. Then the Greek witch''s face became strange: "ten tons of gold!! are you sure you need so much gold to make a position?" Poof~ Weber was so frightened that he almost didn''t jump out of his seat. What''s the concept of ten tons of gold! Even in modern times, humans in the original world have excavated a total of 160000 tons of gold, while the national authorities of the United States, the world''s largest country, have only stored about 8000 tons, while Japan has only stored more than 700 tons! Samiramis asked for ten tons of gold here at one go. It is estimated that no magician family in the clock tower can take out so much gold for her to make positions at one go. Even the ayinzbellen family, the most powerful of the three royal families and crazy pursuit of the Holy Grail in order to realize the third method, is expected to shiver. "Silver, brass, bronze, marble, cold wood, agate, ruby, diamond, pearl, emerald \ oh my God! This is too exaggerated!" Medea finally understood the reason why her master was temporarily absent-minded. If the magician who summoned this greedy woman saw this material report in the normal Holy Grail War, she might faint directly. Her master is just absent-minded now, which is great. Samiramis said proudly with an indifferent attitude: "my treasure ''vanity air garden'' itself is a symbol of my rights and wealth. The more money you spend, the stronger the mystery will be and the strength will multiply! Master, if you want my treasure to exert its maximum power, give all the wealth you have for a long time!!" With a smile like a prank, samiramis looked at Yalin with interest to see how Yalin responded to the report, which was enough to buy a country''s wealth in ancient times. "It''s really expensive, but giving all your wealth is exaggerated." After Yalin said this, there was an aperture of the transmission array at his feet. However, samiramis waved his hands and fingers to indicate that he should not use transmission, but walk step by step with his feet. Facing the warm invitation of the female emperor, Yalin had to give up the way to save time and chose to walk. After samiramis left, talimedea finally smashed the material report on the table. "Ah, what''s the matter? Miss Medea!" Weber, who was startled, didn''t know why his mentor looked so angry. Medea''s face was gloomy, and she looked at Weber as if the "betrayal witch" in history had come again, which made Weber''s heart beat faster: "you''d better not be confused by that vicious woman, Weber!" "Eh!?" "Samiramis! The legendary queen of the Assyrian Empire. This woman poisoned her husband''s power grabbing poison woman a few days after she became a princess. Be careful with her, or you don''t even know how you died that day. Do you understand? Weber vilvitt!" "Totally understand" Looking at the resentful tutor in front of him, Weber nodded like a pound of garlic. (to be continued.) Chapter 836 Gold! Shakespeare once described it like this in Timon of Athens - gold! Yellow, shining, precious gold! No, gods, I am not an idle believer; I just want you to give me some roots! This thing, only a little, can turn black into white, ugly into beautiful, wrong into right, humble into noble, old people into teenagers, cowards into warriors. Even a little gold is like this. If it is a hill of gold placed in front of a person, even six clean monks and saints will inevitably be moved! Samiramis, the female emperor of the ancient Assyrian Empire, never considered herself a saint and did not regard money as dirt. As the queen of a country, although samiramis did not hate simplicity, he still liked luxury more often. When he saw a hill composed of gold, silver, precious stones and many unknown precious metals in front of him, Even Semiramis couldn''t help being moved. "It''s like concentrating the gold of the world here. Even my concubine has never collected so much wealth." Women love jewelry. Whenever they see shiny things, women''s character will become more like a dragon in an instant. They sincerely love these golden, purple and blue stones. For this, samiramis seems not to be refined, but compared with another poor young lady, samiramis looks much better, At least she didn''t roll directly in the pile of gold coins like miss yuansaka Lin. Yalin looked at the hill like treasure house. Even though he had seen it many times, he was still genuinely amazed at the wealth of the white dragon clan. No wonder some people who knew the truth secretly tried to return to Yanuo mountain despite the ban of the Dragon coalition army after the dragon war, probably for the sake of these remaining treasures, but none of these greedy guys could leave alive, All of them have become trophies used to show the majesty of the Dragon King in the ice crystal hall. "Can you replace ten tons of gold with gold coins?" Yalin inquired. If he could, he wanted to save the time of secondary casting. "Of course ~" samiramis''s tone became somewhat inexplicably gentle: "I have to say that this time I was quite surprised. You are also great to be able to collect so much wealth!" In fact, I really want to tell you that I got these treasures cheaply. "Build the sky garden, samiramis! No matter how much gold I use, I just need you to make your treasure play its strongest strength!" "I''m very confident. But Lin, do you trust me so much? You know, once the garden of my body is built, even the curse will not bind my body. Aren''t you afraid?" "You won''t ~" Lin looked at the beautiful empress beside him: "betrayal is not your nature, just like Medea! Even the ''betrayal witch'' will not betray for betrayal. Betrayal, murder and deception are the means to achieve obsession, and I will not give you the reason to betray." "Hum ~ it seems that you are also an interesting person, so let me observe you again this time." The rest of the work was very simple. The called Tauren and frost snow elves began to select the materials according to the requirements of samiramis. It took a day to finally collect the required materials, including hundreds of boxes of gold alone. These golden gold coins were hit and stacked on the platform of odur city. Even if they were not as shocking as the golden mountain in the treasure house, they were enough to dazzle a group of people''s krypton golden dog eyes. "OhMyGod! Ten tons of gold ~ I never knew you were so rich ~ Yalin." Even Tony Stark, the famous iron man and billionaire of international large enterprises, was calm although his eyelids twitched: "let me calculate that gold is now worth $1880 per ounce, 10 tons is equal to 10000000 grams, 1 ounce is equal to 31.1035 grams, 10000000 ¡Â 31.1035 ¡Á 1880 = $604433584. " "600 million dollars is not much. It costs 10 billion dollars to buy a steel patriot armor at most, compared with making a mark 5 armor." Yalin shrugged. "What''s so surprising?" On the periphery of the platform, watching the Tauren put boxes of gold coins Tony, who poured out the BRICs, shook his head and said bitterly: "What matters is not money but gold. Stark enterprises have plenty of working capital, but I have no place to buy so much gold with a lot of green paper. Brother Yalin, you should know that gold is a tube product for the country. You can buy a little, but you want to buy 10 tons. It is estimated that the FBI, CIA and Homeland Security Bureau will invite me to tea tomorrow." "And s.h.i.e.l.d. ~" "Oh ~ I almost forgot." In the original world of Yalin, gold is an important tool to measure a country''s currency credit. In different worlds, gold also plays the same role, but the weight of this role is slightly lighter. There are many precious metals in different worlds that can be used as spears to stabilize currency value, among which magic spar also occupies a place, However, the consumption of magic crystal stone itself is also great. More often, it is mainly gold. "A large amount of gold can create a country and establish a strong financial system, but a large amount of gold can also destroy all this." Yalin played with a gold coin in his hand. Although the glittering gold coins changed a little bit under the baptism of time, the gold coins printed with the dragon head still exuded the smell of wealth. "It seems that your wealth is more than that, isn''t it? Brother Yalin ~" Tony heard a hint. Yalin smiled: "there are so many that I doubt that if all these wealth is taken out at one breath, there will be chaos in the financial market of the whole continent." "Here let uncle Tony teach you, establish a bigger market and let these babies circulate. Money is what can be used. Gold is the same. If it can''t be used, it''s just a pile of golden stones. It''s worthless." "Cut! My father told me this truth when I was in junior high school. It''s not that I deliberately put this wealth in the warehouse like a miser, but that I lack trading channels." Yalin is also very helpless about this, because the king of the white dragon once made too many enemies, and the geographical location of the yanoder mountains is really terrible. Although the forest resources and mineral resources here are extremely rich, the surrounding environment allows the white dragon and the races protected by the white dragon to survive, It is estimated that the survival of other races here will soon be brought to the end of extinction by the cruel nature itself. For this reason, there is no channel for these wealth to be traded. Before the dragon war, the white dragon clan could also trade with other clans, elves and dwarves. However, after the complete change of the world pattern, the city of odur now has only the Saxony kingdom as a channel to the outside world. Unfortunately, the national strength of the Saxony kingdom is not strong, and the special products produced are some forest specialties and ore specialties except long wool cotton boll sheep, And these things are produced in the city of audur. Because the financial system is in the hands of the secular Kingdom and the two major religious forces, Yalin dare not easily throw out his huge wealth to cause market shock. Especially in this delicate era of peace, the two major religious forces confront each other and carefully maintain a fragile peace, At least this kind of peace will be maintained until one side has the power to completely overwhelm the other. Because of this, neither the holy capital nor the Holy See will tolerate the damage to the current delicate "peace". Even the damage must be in their hands, and the arrival of a third party will not be welcomed by anyone. Keeping a pile of Jinshan to starve is one of Yalin''s most heartfelt things. He cautiously exchanged people with croside through the Saxony Kingdom, but now it''s almost over. There are more than 100000 slaves, and the holy capital and the holy see are not fools, Before the two sides became suspicious, the kingdom of Saxony and croside made a statement as soon as possible, saying that the cooperation had ended. The large-scale human trafficking ended, but the small-scale smuggling of different nationalities outside human beings still continued. Odur city also maintained cooperation with the Saxony Kingdom, but a small blood transfusion tube could not meet the growing appetite of odur City, especially when human slaves were formed and liberated into free people, When the city of odur began to gradually get rid of the rationing system and began to form a normal market mechanism, Yalin had hoped to make big news with these astronomical wealth, but now it seems that time does not give him a chance. With everything ready, samiramis began to sing. Although there was some conflict with him on the opposite side, he still assisted samiramis according to Yalin''s requirements, and the twelve giant pillars that entered the "reality" into the "nothingness" began to take shape in turn. As the sufficient magic supply of Yalin of master1, the "sky garden" was made faster than expected, The huge garden above the sky has begun to show deformity, just like a huge floating fortress, like a shadow over everyone''s head, even Tony can''t see it! Although the space aircraft carrier of the Divine Shield bureau is spectacular, compared with the floating fortress like the palace of the gods, the seemingly powerful space aircraft carrier full of science fiction still lacks a mysterious beauty in front of it. Miss yuansaka, who came to visit, was also distracted and looked into the air. However, she still looked at the pile of gold coins below from time to time. Looking at the gold that gradually turned into powder and floated into part of the "sky garden" under the action of magic, miss yuansaka still showed the feeling of flesh pain. "Ten tons of gold! Such a big fortune could raise materials for my army to expedition all over Europe." The conquest of King iskendal put his hands on his chest and laughed at it, but the line of sight never left the huge garden that had been formed in the sky. Even with the assistance of Medea, the completion of the whole position decreased from three days and three nights to two days and one night. The whole garden was finally completed at the moment when Li Ming rose the next day. Samiramis finally stopped singing with a sigh of relief, and Yalin who had been waiting showed a satisfied smile. "Would you like to visit my palace?" Samiramis smiled and invited. (to be continued.) Chapter 837 ?readx(); Vain air garden! This is the real name of samiramis treasure. In fact, after entering this huge floating fortress, Yalin found that it was inappropriate to describe it as a plug. It would be better to describe it as a floating city. The upper floor of the garden has been built into a city, with enough houses for people to live in. At the same time, there is a perfect ecosystem in the six storey deck, which is more than ten meters long. Just because of the concept of "inversion", the plants planted in it will grow downward, and the water will flow from the downstream to the upstream, The green city is connected to the central hall by circular floating islands through stone columns and bridges, and 11 stone plates engraved with 11 monsters symbolizing Babylon in Cuba are floating around, with strong magic brilliance flowing on them. "The garden built under such sufficient resources for the first time is better than I thought." As the ''master'' of this place, samiramis walked to the central throne with his head held high in a good mood. Along the way, with the black boots of samiramis stepping on the marble floor, rows of dragon teeth soldiers are rising from the ground. Compared with the Dragon teeth soldiers summoned by Medea like skeletons, the Dragon teeth soldiers born in the air garden are obviously much more capable. At least their swords look sharper and have a set of classical armor, Some of them have more bone wings, which are obviously flying species. Ka ~ Ka~ The Dragon soldiers holding spears beat the ground neatly and uniformly, standing on both sides like an army to meet the king. They respectfully surrounded samiramis and stepped on the suspended throne on the red carpet. "How, Lin ~ this palace is no worse than the city you built." Sitting on the throne, samiramis looked down at Yalin standing below, and his beautiful eyes revealed a strange luster. "It''s really impressive!" Samiramis''s smile was even better. With a snap of his finger, two wine glasses appeared in front of him: "do you want a drink to celebrate?" The glass slowly floated into Yalin''s hand. Looking at the fragrant red wine floating inside, Yalin said thoughtfully, "actually, I don''t like drinking \\\\\\\\\\\\\ "I know," said samiramis, taking a sip at first. "You''ve never drunk before. It seems that you say you have an alcohol allergy or something." Yalin shook his glass and smiled silently. No matter now or ever, I really don''t drink at all. In the past, it was because of my physique, but now it''s useless to drink. I have drunk with the Dragon King''s body, and I won''t feel drunk no matter how much I drink. However, the summoning system is quite powerful. Even the reason why I was unable to drink has been brought into it and become a part of the Summoner''s memory. "I couldn''t drink it before. Now it''s useless." Shaking the wine glass, Yalin was silent for a moment, then drank it, smashed it, tasted the taste and shook his head: "it feels like fruit juice." "It''s a pity that you can''t taste the charm of wine, but it''s a pity of your life ~" "Maybe." When you release your hand, the wine cup turns into countless blue light spots and disappears. In the "sky garden", samiramis can make any poison related items at will, and even bring severe poison to the surrounding air and flames. For example, the wine just now is a treasure called "the wine of the arrogant King", which is the ability of the oldest poison killers, The toxicity of this cup of poisonous wine is enough to match or even surpass the virulence of the monster Hydra. Even great heroes such as Hercules and Charon can''t stand it. Even heroes immune to poison in history will have a weakening effect, and the effects of those poisoned heroes will increase exponentially. However, fortunately, I don''t know whether it is due to the original intention of samiramis or the restriction of the system. The toxicity in this cup of good wine is only a small fuss, at most a few days'' stomachache, which is of no use to Yalin as an ice crystal. Of course, after launching the treasure, samiramis, who is located in it, can resist any toxin. Naturally, he can set an example and drink the poisonous wine he has created! Seeing that Yalin drank the wine without changing his face, samiramis played with the glass in his hand as if thinking. "Sometimes I don''t know whether you have courage or stupidity." "What?" "Nothing ~" samiramis smiled shyly, and then stepped down from the throne: "how ~ can you be satisfied with my palace?" For this, Yalin has to admit that summoning samiramis consumes so much gold and all kinds of materials. The summoned sky garden is really worth it. In terms of intensity, it is difficult for even the giant dragons to capture this floating city, but it is still difficult to say in front of a group of giant dragons, It is still unknown whether the huge floating city can bear their breath in the face of the Dragon King fixed by the transcendent like himself. For example, the once Black Dragon King Victor''s dragon breath caused less damage and durability than the black core crystal, but the instant penetration of the dragon breath is above the black core crystal. Can this huge garden support it? However, Yalin is not interested in thinking about this question now: "samiramis, I want to make sure one thing. If I interrupt the magic supply, will this floating city disappear?" "In theory, although the treasure of concubine''s body has the help of ''reality'', most of it is condensed by magic. Once it loses the support of magic, the courtyard will naturally disappear." Samiramis said truthfully, "but my body can also manipulate this courtyard and absorb magic everywhere in the world to continue to maintain the existence of treasure and my body itself." "Your treasure is made up of ''reality'' from ''emptiness''. If you turn'' emptiness'' into ''reality'', can this sky garden exist forever?" Yalin looked at the stunned samiramis with an inexplicable smile on his face: "even if you leave my magic supply." "I''ve never thought about it, but I have to say it''s a very interesting idea and worth trying." "The power of reality should be above emptiness, right?" "That goes without saying!" Samiramis''s beautiful eyes looked at Yalin with great interest, and seemed to have guessed Yalin''s plan. Replace the "virtual" part of the lost treasure with more materials, so that the treasure can be completely transformed into a real existence. A bold idea conceived by Yalin makes Semiramis feel incomparably stimulated. You know, if it is really successful, this floating city can be preserved out of the control of magic supply and Semiramis, Then samiramis can create the second "vanity sky garden" after launching a treasure, and then naturally there will be a third and fourth sky garden. In terms of speed, it only takes two days to cast a spell to create a strategic fortress, which is much faster and more valuable than building an airship. After the decision, Yalin used the system exchange office to exchange some secret silver and refined gold and handed them to samiramis. The female emperor who got these precious materials immediately began to do it with great interest. To people''s surprise, it was indeed done. The decomposed secret silver and refined gold were quickly absorbed by the courtyard, even if only a little, But as the initiator of the treasure, samiramis can also feel that a little bit of the courtyard has changed from emptiness to reality. "This plan is feasible! But the cost is very high. Yalin Ru is sure to provide so many materials. You know, the cost is enough to dry up a country''s finance." "What I lack now is time, not money. If there are enough materials, how long will it take to convert them all?" "Well, let''s just calculate. It will take at least ~ a month." blamed! Yalin scolded secretly. This method won''t work. The protection period has been less than a week, and samiramis can''t do anything about it. She started the transformation of the treasure, and it can only be carried out by her. Even if it is the same as before, it can''t be helped by Medea as caster to speed up the progress. Sure enough ~ Although there are occasional loopholes in the calling system, it is also very difficult to drill loopholes. However, if you can support this war, as long as you have enough time and have the calling system, the cheater can really develop rapidly to the extent that no one in the whole world can beat. After shelving this idea, Yalin then asked samiramis whether the poisons she made could involve spiritual aspects, and the female emperor proudly said that as long as it was in this courtyard, all ancient and modern poisons could be made at will, and the dose, size and purpose could be determined by her own will. After hearing the speech, Yalin sent the white dragon bodyguard to bring a man, exactly a prisoner. The emerald green dragon Istana has been detained in the ice crystal hall since she broke into the yanoder mountains to try to find out what she was captured. Several faceless people have been trying to pry open Istana''s spiritual defense line, but so far, they have achieved little effect. They have only broken through the apparent consciousness level of the green dragon and explored some information with little effect. "This spirit is also a dragon?" Samiramis looked at the fairy who was escorted by the white dragon bodyguard and the faceless one and was still frozen in the ice crystal. "The emerald green dragon, the guardian of nature, is the giant dragon in the world who is good at using poison as a weapon, second only to poison pond dragon." When samiramis heard the speech, he immediately showed an ''interesting'' look: "good at toxins ~ it''s very interesting." However, compared with the green dragon, samiramis is more interested in the faceless people on one side. These strange looking huge creatures with long whiskers and tentacles are inexplicably associated with some ancient evil things, and the surging strange spiritual power can not be underestimated. For a moment, samiramis took back his eyes, and the female emperor leaning on the throne said lazily: "so, Yalin, what do you want my concubine to do? Poison this green dragon who is good at poison to prove my ability?" "That would be a waste, especially the power of a dragon." Yalin smiled strangely, which made samiramis shiver inexplicably: "can you make a toxin that paralyzes her spirit? I want the faceless spirit to penetrate into her soul and make her a controllable puppet." "Well ~" samiramis was stunned, and then smiled charmingly: "I want to see if the dragon in this world can withstand the poison of my body." (to be continued.) Chapter 838 The ice crystals that bound estena were gradually released. Estena, who had always blocked herself, finally began to recover her consciousness. However, even if she found that the ice crystals that bound her were gone, estena still maintained the spiritual blockade and hardly gave Yalin any opportunities. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Naturally, the first person to see the restored isitna is Yalin and several tall faceless people behind Yalin. The strong spirit of the Dragon quickly awakened isitna''s consciousness from the semi coma. However, she found that she was escorting her white dragon bodyguard and still bound. Isitna decided to deal with Yalin with endless silence. No matter what happens, no matter what kind of coercion and inducement, I will never pay attention to the words of the king of the white dragon. "It seems that he is indeed a diehard. There are many concubines like this." Samiramis, who gently combed her long black hair with her fingers, just looked at the dragon in the form of a female elf in front of her, and determined her character. This is a person with firm will. With the help of devout faith, she has already put her life and death aside. Neither inducement nor coercion will be useful. Even with the most severe punishment, this person with strong faith will regard it as a test for herself. The pain of * * will only make her pray for relief again and again to the things she believes in, Finally, either die under torture or go crazy under torture. Estena couldn''t help wondering when she saw samiramis. The sharp ears of samiramis made estena mistakenly think she saw an elf, but the strange smell from each other, which seemed to be between the living and the dead, made estena mistakenly think she saw a necromancer in the process of self transformation. At this time, estena was surprised to find that her current position was not the hall of ice crystals, but in an unknown huge palace. The layout and style here were completely different from the cold ice and snow wind loved by the white dragon clan. Black rocks, red satins and gold gilding constituted a luxurious and decadent style, just like the dark haired fairy woman, It is full of the oath of power and wealth by those in power, revealing the atmosphere of ruthlessness and cruelty. As for the location, it may still be in the Arnold mountains! Estena felt the strange density of water elements around her. Through the translucent barrier composed of magic at her feet, she could also see the vast mountains covered by heavy snow. She should be on a flying boat, but why did the White Dragon King escort herself here? Just when the green dragon was wondering, samiramis had prepared a cup of "good wine" for him: "come ~ let me start with a gentle way first." Yalin motioned to the white dragon bodyguard behind her. One of the bodyguards pinched estena''s cheek and forced her to open her mouth. Estena, who was suppressed, had no resistance. Her hands and feet were firmly bound by chains, so that estena couldn''t even shake her body. She could only watch samiramis send the wine cup to her mouth. "No, no, no" After being forced to drink the poisonous wine, the white dragon bodyguard covered estena''s mouth and forced her to swallow it. After coughing, estena realized what she was drinking: "poison!?" Samiramis looked at estena''s face with great interest and seemed to want to see whether the poisonous wine she created had played a role from the change of her expression. However, a moment later, estena''s still cold expression made samiramis dare to be interested: "it seems that she does have a certain tolerance, so let''s make it a little more difficult for my concubine." With the infusion of magic light, a wine cup filled with amber liquid reappeared in the hands and hearts of samiramis. As the oldest poison killer, the female emperor can make any toxin and poison in the "vanity air courtyard". The so-called poison may not necessarily be used to erase the existence of * *. More often, poison can torture people and penetrate the spirit Weaken physical strength and weak will, and let the people who drink it really feel that life is better than death. Now, the of Semiramis week is a powerful neurotoxin, which can protect the user''s * * from any harm, but mentally, you can taste the pain like being pierced by ten thousand steel needles. "Do you know that there is a limit to a person''s pain, but only the spiritual pain is endless." Samiramis said terrible words with a gentle smile: "come on! Open your mouth and let me see if you can support the past, this cup of poison this time." Estena looked at samiramis and the female elf who had no impression at all. The way the other party had just made poison was just like creating things out of thin air to turn emptiness into reality. The white dragon guards did not give estena time to question. Estena, who was forced to open her mouth, was still forced to drink this cup of poisonous wine prepared by samiramis, which was obviously much more violent than the previous one. Almost at the moment of her stomach, estena felt that the toxicity began to penetrate into her body like a spirit snake, The muscles of the whole body become stiff as if paralyzed. The most terrible thing is that the paralysis of * * can only be described as mild. The paralysis of consciousness is the real fear. Their own consciousness began to become blurred, in which a trace of mentality as if nothing mattered came out. The emerald green dragon is a giant dragon representing nature. On the gentle and merciful side of nature, it also represents the cruel side of nature. Toxin is one of them! Although the toxicity of the green dragon is not the top among the giant dragons, it is also lower than one person and higher than ten thousand people. In the giant dragons, except for a rare poisonous pond dragon born with severe poison, no giant dragon can bear the toxic breath of the green dragon. Similarly, as a poison maker, only the severe poison of the poisonous pond dragon can threaten the green dragon. But now someone can make the poison that makes green dragon feel threatened "You..." Estena glared angrily at samiramis. She seemed to want to say something, but her words were pressed down again. Although the poison she was forced to drink was so toxic that even the dragon''s constitution could not be exempted, as a poison maker, she naturally knew how to detoxify, just like one and two sides of nature, Poisonous herbs that can detoxify must also grow nearby. Even if her power is suppressed, estena can still mobilize the toxins in her body, which has alleviated the attack of toxicity. "Oh ~ good! Good! It''s smart to attack poison with poison to break the poison in my body." Samiramis grinned like a warrior inspired by a powerful enemy. The flames burning in the surrounding brazier instantly took on a strange dark green. Even the surrounding air was vaguely filled with deadly toxins. However, under the precise control of samiramis, it did not hurt the white dragon guards and faceless people. Estena''s face became a little ugly. The green dragon, who had also used "poison" as an attack means, could easily feel the strange power of samiramis. In estena''s eyes, there was an unspeakable strange smell on the charming black haired elf. She was like a highly toxic avatar, flying with her fingers, Countless different toxins are mixed to form new, more rapid, more deadly and more insoluble toxins. What soon appeared in the hands of samiramis was no longer poisonous wine. There was a faint fragrance in the pill wrapped in the pink shell, which was refreshing. People who didn''t know would never believe that samiramis had a highly poisonous poison, but this deceptive appearance was also the best place, Otherwise, how can an ugly poison deceive others to eat it? "Come and open your mouth and let me see if you can bear it this time!" Samiramis approached estena holding the pill. Estena, who had never struggled before, tried to turn her head as if she had been stimulated. However, the white dragon bodyguard immediately corrected her behavior. Estena, who was forced to open her mouth by pinching her cheek, stared at samiramis with a smile and Yalin who seemed irrelevant. Of course, Yalin is not completely irrelevant. At least some things remind samiramis: "I say samiramis, I want you to pry open her spiritual defense line. Don''t kill her." "Please don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety." Samiramis put the pill into estena''s mouth, and then covered her mouth. Regardless of estena''s struggle, she forced her to swallow the pill: "this is not the most toxic poison, the real highly toxic concubine is still behind. Don''t worry, this little cute can''t die, and the worst outcome is to burn the brain." "Arlington was speechless, but she did not intend to stop samiramis, because estena''s tenacity had exhausted her patience. More violent poison than the previous two times broke out in estena''s body. With previous experience, the toxin produced by samiramis could even absorb the toxin in estena''s body, trying to strengthen herself with the poison. Soon, the jade green dragon bound by the chain began to struggle violently, and the White Dragon Guard on the side immediately pressed estena''s body, But the green dragon struggled more strongly than expected. Dense sweat was secreted from the white skin. Estena gasped loudly for oxygen. It seemed that this could alleviate the spread of toxicity. However, soon estena''s expression was finally distorted. "Ha ha ~ Yes, that''s right. The more nervous I am, the faster the poison can spread. The more determined I am, the more poisonous it can tear your soul apart!" Samiramis finally smiled with a determined look. "Despicable \ you you can''t bend my will \ Estena finally raised her head and looked at Semiramis fiercely, angrily denouncing that the poison spreading in her body made her find that her spirit was rapidly paralyzed. It felt like she was trying to separate her soul from * *. If the other party succeeded, there would be a gap in the fortress that could not hold her mind, Those ancient evil things that are good at distorting the mind will let their vicious will take advantage of it. As a member of the emerald green dragon, estena would rather die than reveal the secrets of the clan! Samiramis sneered and said cruelly in his tone: "even the great heroes of the mythical age may not be able to resist the poison, they can still be so energetic. It''s good that under such a tenacious will, I deserve to praise you. In that case, let me surprise you." After all, the female emperor began to synthesize today''s fourth highly toxic poison, which came from the huge poisonous snake bathum in Babylonian legend. It was the poison that could even poison the gods in the mythological era! (to be continued.) Chapter 839 Bathum''s venom is the most powerful toxin that samiramis can make. Even a famous hero like Heracles can''t bear this toxin. In the gasification state, only a drop of wine can survive within 300 meters. In the liquefied state, one drop can make ten standard sized swimming pools become highly toxic pools, except for air and water, This venom can also corrode all damage protection, subject to skin penetration, and there is almost nothing to stop it. "I repeat, don''t kill her!" Seeing that samiramis seems to be playing more and more hi, even the venom of bathum in the mythical era has been brought out. Yalin has to remind her again that he wants a living Istana instead of a corpse. Let''s not talk about the information in Istana''s mind. If he kills the green dragon in this way, At that time, the road of final negotiation will be blocked in the face of the Dragon Alliance. "Don''t worry ~ don''t worry ~ even the venom of bathum is as obedient as a kitten in my hands. Poison is not just used to kill people." Samiramis said as he poured the venom into estena''s mouth: "more often, my concubine likes to use it to make a life worse than death." The mixture of the two toxins is like a vine breeding in estena''s body, which tightly binds estena''s soul. Estena only feels that the defense line of her whole body is like a complete collapse. The toxin is spreading in her body, eroding and torturing every organ and even every cell. Estena''s emerald green eyes are strangely infected with the color of ink. The green dragon in the elf form opens its mouth and seems to want to breathe. However, the twitching throat seems to be unable to absorb any air. The blood vessels hidden under the skin are also ferociously highlighted, but the blood vessels originally flowing with bright red blood have now become dark green, Make estena look like she''s covered in green runes. "Tell me, your everything, your everything, your will is now under my control." Samiramis leaned down and held estena''s face, whispering his words. This is not only a verbal threat, but also not a self-expression of the second disease. Yalin can feel that there are some hidden spiritual forces and extremely ingenious hypnotic hints in the words of samiramis, in order to match the effect of poison to make estena''s mental defense break down faster, It seems that in addition to poison and magic, the female emperor of the ancient Assyrian Empire seems to be really versatile, even hypnosis and spiritual hints. "I am not, I am you are" "Don''t make yourself sad, don''t continue to struggle, and liberate everything in your heart." Under the urging of samiramis'' words, the muscles of estena''s whole body are tense, and her spiritual consciousness flows back and forth between reason and fuzziness. The strong spiritual talent of the emerald green dragon makes estena still support in the case of highly toxic corrosion of her mind, but the weather and geography are on the side of samiramis, Samiramis has enough time to calmly pour more compound toxins into estena, completely disintegrating the mind of the emerald green dragon from the * * and spirit. Looking at the green dragon who has lost the escort of the White Dragon Guard and fell to the ground twitching, the green dragon in the form of an elf is undoubtedly an excellent and beautiful woman. However, at the moment, it curls up with a body full of ugly dark green blood vessels, as if it was like a dying insect. Yalin knows that the venom of samiramis is tearing her will and destroying her spirit, Paralyzing her soul, the green dragon is struggling with the last spiritual resistance and pleading for salvation to the Dragon Queen and the gods, but in the end, samiramis is still better to snuff out the fire of Istana''s hope. Yalin stared at all this silently and acquiesced in all the actions of samiramis, because the current situation has no time to look at the problem in a perceptual way. "If you can''t resist, then run away, seal your consciousness and sneak into the deepest part of your heart." Under the guidance of samiramis, estena''s expression was like a baby gradually falling into a deep sleep, and finally it was like a reflection. Estena suddenly woke up, grabbed samiramis''s chest collar, stared at her with her gradually dark green pupils, but finally estena slowly fell to the ground and fainted. "Are you okay?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± After a moment of silence, samiramis pulled up his clothes and tore off the black cloth at the last grasp of Istana. It was unbearable and cracked. The spring light suddenly revealed a semi naked * * * *: "it seems that the power of the world is stronger than my concubine imagined. No wonder you are so anxious." "I''m glad you realized that." Yalin came over and looked at the unconscious estena and asked, "how is she?" "The surface consciousness has completely collapsed, but still let his deep consciousness sleep in the depths of his soul. It''s really unexpected tenacity." Samiramis sorted out the damaged part of the dress and quickly recovered under the condensation of magic, but the unexpected welfare did not attract Yalin''s attention. Yalin was more concerned about istena''s mental state than this matter. Touching estena''s forehead, this time Yalin easily entered the deep consciousness of the emerald green dragon and took a glance at all the memories stored by her as a giant dragon for a long and long life. The most interesting thing for Yalin was the dynamics of the two armies of the giant dragons behind the holy capital in recent thousands of years, which surprised Yalin inexplicably, I didn''t expect that the pattern of the world has changed so much. As mentioned by the Black Dragon Princess seratia, the golden dragon clan did choose to betray and join the camp of ishutar, which made Yalin extremely puzzled. Ishutar had taken human supremacy as the doctrine, and obviously wanted to eradicate races other than human beings. Obviously, the future blueprint planned by the goddess should not leave room for the giant dragon, The wise king of the golden dragon, lesavi, could not see this, but he chose to lead most of the clans to ishutar. Now only a very small number of golden dragons still stay in the capital of Hui and join hands with the green dragon. Other dragon clans seem to be recuperating step by step. Most dragon clans such as red dragon, blue dragon, Bronze Dragon, brass dragon and silver dragon gather under the leadership of green dragon. The departure of lesavi makes isera, the queen of emerald dragon, the highest leader of dragons without exception, which is not beyond Yalin''s expectation, Originally, isera''s reputation and talent in the Dragon Alliance were second only to lesavi. The Red Dragon Queen was badly hurt in the dragon war, and the betrayal of Red Dragon King Julius made the queen sad. Now she is not suitable to be the leader. Although the Blue Dragon King is full of wisdom, the blue Dragon King is more suitable to be an academic leader than a qualified politician, Moreover, the Blue Dragon King himself often specializes in what happens to the outside world in academia. He has a indifferent attitude and should not take the responsibility of commanding the giant dragon. However, other dragon families such as Bronze Dragon and Silver Dragon don''t have enough weight and heritage according to the dragon clan. Besides isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, Yalin really can''t think of another suitable candidate. In addition, others are the relevant deployment of some holy capitals and dragon allied forces in the mainland. In addition to firmly controlling the western countries, the personnel of the holy capitals infiltrated into some Eastern countries and even free cities. In the free cities, they also launched several slave uprisings, which had a considerable influence in the Eastern mainland. Another thing is about the divine fragment of the God of the dark element. Like the information of the spider God rose, the holy capital first found two of the seven divine fragments, one of which was excavated by Istana from a cliff, and now the Dragon Alliance is still looking for the remaining fragments. "What?! how dare you say" Yalin fiercely frowned and muttered to himself. On one side, samiramis looked at Yalin with curious eyes, as if asking what happened. The Dragon allied forces have the whereabouts of the next divine fragment, but the location of this divine fragment is unexpected even to Yalin. This fragment is in a well-known holy Vatican in the east of the mainland, and the holder of the divine fragment is the goddess ishutar claimed by the only Lord in the world! The gods representing the light element captured the divine lattice fragments representing the dark element, which made Yalin headache. In the cooperation with rose, it was difficult for the light to get both divine lattice fragments from the holy capital, let alone one in the hands of the holy Vatican, Yalin has been considering whether to tell rose the news, so that the crazy woman had better give up the idea. At the same time, Yalin doesn''t want to die against the holy capital and the Holy See, almost against all the major gods in the world. "Do you see anything very troublesome?" "You''re right. I''m considering whether to interrupt my cooperation with a crazy woman." "Crazy woman? Hehe ~ how crazy is it?" "It''s so crazy that you can''t imagine. Even if you''ve reached the point of surviving, you still bite the unreachable power and don''t let go." Yalin murmured and replied, but suddenly a memory of Istana made Yalin rigid and dull. For a moment, the force of frost spread out from Yalin''s body, and samiramis shivered involuntarily. The ancient Assyrian female emperor could easily feel it. There was an inexplicable anger, an unforgettable anger in Yalin''s body, It was anger enough to tear everything apart as if someone had touched his own scales. Samiramis chose to be silent. As a scheming woman, she has thwarted countless conspiracies and betrayals. Samiramis knows how to examine the situation, know when to say what, and when it''s best to keep silent and don''t ask what shouldn''t be asked. After taking two deep breaths, Yalin repressed another one''s anger and stood up: "the faceless man ~ controls her spirit and makes her a puppet who obeys me." Several faceless people came up when they heard the speech, and the huge eyes on their Octopus like faces immediately shone with a strange luster. Soon, istena, who fell to the ground, supported her body and stood up slowly. (to be continued.) Chapter 840 ?readx(); "At your command, master!" In front of Yalin, the emerald green eyes of estena who stood up slowly were stained with a layer of weird brown. The green dragon in the form of Female Elf almost crawled on the ground without dignity. It seemed that she would kneel all the time without Yalin''s consent. Samiramis looked at the Faceless Man with bright eyes, and seemed not to care about each other''s ugly and strange appearance: "I''m really surprised. Are these evil things good at manipulating the spirit?" "It should be good at all the forces in the spiritual field, but it doesn''t seem as strong as the green dragon." Yalin squinted slightly to communicate with the faceless, and soon asked, "samiramis, how long can the poison you cast on estena last?" "Let me think about it. It will take about a week for the dragon''s mental strength and resistance to toxins." "Can you continue to maintain the efficacy?" "Of course, you just need to constantly take her concubine''s poison at that time. Do you want her will to be blocked all the time?" Yalin nodded. Estena now looks like a loyal dog crawling in front of her, but the faceless finally failed to fully control her spirit. Even with the help of the poison of samiramis, under the pressure of internal and external attacks, estena finally had to choose to forcibly block part of her deep consciousness, This part was forced into a deep sleep under the action of poison, and the self-consciousness still tenaciously defended the mind control of the faceless, so that the faceless can only manipulate estena''s body from the surface consciousness, and can not completely control her body and mind, but as long as the effect of the poison is still in estena''s self-consciousness, she can''t wake up and regain the control of her body. In short, the current Istana''s personality is just a fictional virtual personality of the faceless. Her body is manipulated in the hands of the faceless like a string puppet. However, as long as she loses the suppression of poison, Istana still has a great chance to get rid of the bondage of the faceless and regain her freedom, which Yalin will not allow. "So far today, I will let two faceless people stay in the ''sky garden'', and the green dragon will take the time and give it to you at your disposal." "I would like to thank you first." Samiramis smiled. It''s a good thing that the green dragon can stay. The resistance of the green dragon to toxins and the toxicity contained in itself make him full of curiosity. He also wants to experiment more poisons with this poor prisoner. "Don''t kill her! I''ll have to use her as a chip in the future." "Please don''t worry. I know how to behave." The faceless person''s control of Istana is limited by distance. The farther away from the faceless person, the worse the control effect. Considering this, Yalin dare not send Istana to the green dragon to play Infernal Affairs. Not to mention the problem of distance, the jade green dragon itself is good at the spiritual field, and there is a huge spiritual field boundary of the jade dream like cheating, It''s strange that the other party can''t find out that estena is manipulated. The only thing Yalin can do is to leave estena in the yanoder mountains and see if she can be used as a bargaining chip to negotiate with the emerald green dragon in the future after draining all the information in her mind. After the completion of the huge sky garden, in order to strengthen the strength of the floating fortress, Yalin also considered whether to add some magic crystal guns and steel puppets on it. After all, apart from the summoned dragon teeth soldiers and many poisonous beasts, there is only Semiramis in the town. The Dragon teeth soldiers are stronger than those summoned by Medea, But the overall strength is still attributed to the cannon fodder by Yalin. It is estimated that a giant dragon can sweep a large area. Samiramis also accepted this proposal, but the female emperor said that she only needed weapons, not puppets, and the personnel who manipulated the weapons. She was an omnipotent God in the treasure, and could even transform the energy supply of magic crystal cannon from magic crystal stone to connect the whole treasure. After all this was done, Yalin asked people to take five tons of gold and various precious materials from the treasure house. Among them, there was even a very rare ollihakan to give to samiramis, who asked her to use these materials for the materialization of the whole garden. After several busy days, Yalin finally had time to rest. Three days! In the frost wing hall, Yalin looked at the final countdown of less than 72 hours and couldn''t help but recall the bits and pieces of the world he first came to. Sure enough, building a country or even a city is not as simple as expected. Even with the cheating device on, Yalin thought it was even more difficult. The overall strength of odur city seems to be strong, but in fact it is still strong outside and weak in the middle, In short, without the intervention of other secular forces, a few white dragons can capture the capital of the Saxony Kingdom, but it is not enough to suppress the whole Saxony Kingdom, because it is easy to attack and capture a certain place at the same time, but it is easy to be broken by countries if they are scattered. Strictly speaking, the economic and military ratio of odur city is seriously unreasonable. Yalin feels that he, like North Korea on the peninsula, has to engage in "First Army politics" under severe threats and devote all available resources to military affairs. However, after all, three years is too short, and the enemies he faces are still the highest in the world, Now it''s really a degree that you can''t win even with plug-ins. "Arrogill?" Suddenly, Yalin, sitting on the stone bench in the garden, raised his head and said that the ice elf running to his feet was rubbing his feet like a flatterer. "Yes, master." Behind Yalin, the elf girl with the lyre in her arms stopped and bowed slightly, regardless of whether Yalin with her back to her can see it. "It''s rare that alulu didn''t pester you today." "Alulu is not feeling well today. She has been resting in her room all day." not well? It''s not that. Come on Yalin didn''t care much. Besides magic, there are pharmacists in audur city who can mix all kinds of potions, not to mention Medea, a rare witch. In addition to mixing harmful potions, Medea is also a first-class expert in the deployment of rescue drugs, The last time Philip was approached by a "good friend", Medea used magic medicine to let Philip''s friend go ahead of time. "Did Li and Ni take good care of you?" "They are all very kind to me, and alulu likes Li and Ni very much." When it comes to taking care of her twin sisters almost meticulously, irogel is heartfelt gratified. He motioned to arrogate to sit beside him. Yalin couldn''t help looking carefully at arrogate''s exquisite and beautiful face. It was like seeing an elf for the first time, and even involuntarily stretched out his hand to pinch arrogate''s sharp ears. Arrogill was a little frightened and didn''t know what Yalin meant. Especially when the most sensitive ear was pinched, the strange stimulation made arrogill''s whole body excited and her cheeks red rapidly. If her best female playmate dared to pinch her ear like this in the past, arrogill would solemnly warn her not to do so, And now, being pinched by Yalin''s ears, elojer has no choice but to bear it silently with a red face. "Even now, I still think this imitation Buddha is a dream" Yalin murmured to himself, but also noticed that irogel was in a dilemma and released his hand. A beautiful female elf, an elf that should have existed only in her own fantasy, now sits less than ten centimeters away from her, is holding her iconic ear representing her elf identity at will, and has the closest relationship with such a beautiful young girl. Now, when the protection period is about to end, Yalin couldn''t help feeling that all this was like a dream. What happened now should not be a dream after his coma tortured by blood cancer? Yalin involuntarily emerged. However, when he touched arogill''s skin, the warm and tender touch showed one thing like Yalin. This is really not a dream. "Master... That... That..." Like a child who made a mistake, she sat motionless on the bench and let Arlene grope on her body. However, she found that her master didn''t touch her body because she wanted to meet * * * *, on the contrary, that touch was more like determining whether she really existed, Like a child who has discovered something new, he is exploring excitedly. "Sorry ~" "Hey!?" The first time I heard that the gods were also gods apologizing to myself, elojer''s brain couldn''t return to God for a while, and didn''t know how to respond. Yalin also found that he had lost his attitude. He was really tired during this period. In addition, with the end of the protection period, the pressure in his heart was really great: "I have some news about your sister." Finally, Yalin had to change the topic, a topic that irogel most wanted to know, the current situation of her sister Aisha. After sorting out his thoughts, Yalin did not hide the whole story. About Aisha, croside had gently told himself and said that he would still not give up trying to get Aisha out of the karsermon empire. However, in Yalin''s opinion, this time I''m afraid it''s a big trouble. If it''s just the secular power of the karsermon Empire, it might be easy to do, However, the supernatural intervened again, and it is still the goddess in the East. If you want to get Aisha out of there, it is estimated to cost money, and it may not guarantee success. (to be continued.) Chapter 841 "That is to say, Aisha is now controlled by the goddess of the Holy See." "There is a great possibility, but if so, it also means that Aisha''s life is safe for the time being." Because the battle between galrhodes and the half elf Tanya alerted the goddess ishutar, Aisha, as the focus of the battle, can not be ignored. Although Aisha is indeed innocent and involved and knows nothing about the reason, ishutar only needs to slightly fine tune, check Aisha''s identity and collect relevant information about the recent incident, It is impossible that ishutar''s wisdom will not doubt his own head. Aisha''s identity here becomes subtle. The elf girl who knows nothing about everything has no value for ishutar, and her only value is reflected in the fact that she wants her. "Although ishutar does not like races other than human beings, she is not an absolute racist. At least Asha is a chip against me for her now. Ishutar will not allow anyone to hurt Asha''s life until she makes use of Asha''s value." It seems reassuring to listen to Yalin''s analysis, but irogel also feels sad. If it falls into the hands of human beings, maybe my sister will be bullied and humiliated in the flesh and body, but with the help of the power of the gods, I can still get my sister back to me. But in the hands of the same gods, even if I dedicate everything to myself, is my sister really worth trying to help me get it back? What the gods crave, elujah dare not imagine, nor dare he admit that he can pay such a high price. "It''s as effective as your agreement ~ arrogill! I''ll do my best to get your sister back to you." Yalin said slowly after being silent. "Thank you very much ~ master!" There was a ray of hope in her eyes. The girl stood up solemnly and bowed to Yalin Gazing at each other, Yalin suddenly pulls alojer into his arms. Alojer''s face is slightly red, but he snuggles up in Yalin''s arms without resistance, as if to vent his depression and pressure these days. Yalin has kissed alojer''s red lips heavily. Under the spirit detection, alojer takes care of Alou at home in the whole frost wing hall, Li and Ni are preparing dinner. Now there are at least a few hours of free time in the empty garden, which is enough for Yalin and irogel to warm up. But for irogel, the fact of doing it outside in the open is too exciting. As for the ice elf on one side, Yalin used a little magic to make the lovely little guy sleep directly. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "There will be a dinner the day after tomorrow, and you will attend it." In the garden, Yalin whispered with the disheveled arrogill in his arms. The elf girl nestled in her arms turned red with warmth. "Dinner? Is it leaving the frost wing hall ~" "Yes ~ go down there. It''s time for others to see you." With her bare feet and one hand gently covering her chest, she asked uncertainly. After she came to the hall, she had never been to the following city, and the only people she met most familiar were elulu and alulu, as well as Li and Ni, who came to take care of herself recently. Although she felt boring and lonely at first, However, the long life span makes the elves not always busy like short-lived humans. Instead, the leisure life is suitable for the elves. Gradually, accompanied by the gentle elulu and the lively and lovely elulu, arrogill gradually gets used to such a life. Instead, she is very happy and doesn''t need to think about upset things every day, There is a lot of time to do what you like. Besides practicing your favorite lyre, magic meditation, knowledge learning and appropriate exercise constitute the whole of life. To be fair, such a life without worrying about food and clothing has been very happy. If his sister can return to him, he will have no regrets. It doesn''t matter if he never leaves the mountain to accompany his master. But now the master suddenly allows himself to go out, and arrogill is not used to it. Yalin could see what irogel was thinking. He gently pinched her nose and said, "what are you afraid of, or do you think other people living in the city are demons?" "No, no, I didn''t think so, just \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "There are also orcs, dwarves and humans. In fact, you can see almost all the common races on the mainland in this city." Yalin took some time to tell her about a city that had just recovered from the ruins, with dragons, elves, dwarves, orcs and even human beings living together. Although she fled all the way, she did not exclude human beings in her subjective consciousness, This is largely due to the help of the holy capital on the escape journey of these high elves. Arrogill listened carefully and gradually opened her heart and asked Yalin some questions. In the girl''s opinion, a city that can allow many races to coexist peacefully is also what she dreams of. The reason why she and her people fled regardless of danger is that they can accommodate themselves. The two talked for a long time in the empty garden until the maid Ni came out to look for arrogill for dinner and snapped her finger. Under the influence of magic, arrogill''s clothes took on a new look. Sometimes Yalin thought magic was very convenient in many times, for example, now, When the maid Ni is about to arrive, they don''t have to flurried to sort out the messy clothes. As long as there is no trace in a moment. Irogel bowed slightly with Ni and left. Yalin turned bored and returned to the Dragon King''s bedroom in the frost wing hall. Lying idly on the bed browsing the calling system, after half a ring, Yalin was thinking about a personnel schedule. The time was coming to an end, and it was time to start sending some small partners without combat effectiveness out of the city. At least in the first batch of lists, elulu and alulu were named. Secondly, the girls in the residence where guhezhu and others lived were also on the list, In addition, being a student of Ma has some troubles. In some ways, his fantasy killer can be called a sharp weapon to restrain the gods, but the use conditions are too harsh. The extraordinary people in this world will not fight against the fantasy killer of Ma like those brainless villains in the original book of the magic * * directory. Maybe a surprise sneak attack will have a miraculous effect, But as long as it is found that the fantasy killer of Ma classmate must be in direct contact to take effect, many extraordinary people have some ways to play dead when Ma. Do you want to evacuate dangma students? Yalin hesitated and put dangma aside for the time being. As for the evacuation site, the first choice is the Saxony kingdom. After all, the free city is a little chaotic recently, and Luluxiu is still busy dealing with yunojia and others. It is really not suitable for non combatants to burden Luluxiu at this time, Moreover, many human beings born from the summoning system have quietly entered the Saxony kingdom through different channels, and gradually took root there to form a secret organization. In addition, the Saxony Kingdom also has Aquarius golden saint Didier and Miriya. It should not be difficult to quietly send guhezhu and others to live there for a period of time. "Then Weber and others are placed in the second echelon. On Alsace''s side, if possible, let him try to add some trouble to Shengdu. If he can delay for a period of time, he can delay for a period of time." In this luxurious but icy bedroom, after a short rest, Yalin had climbed up and wrote the report. Now the two large portals quietly built for the kingdom of Saxony have been completed. In addition, the kingdom of Saxony now has three large portals, the first in belika fortress, the second in the royal capital and the third in kyanite territory. This is equivalent to connecting the political and economic hubs of the whole kingdom of Saxony, The royal family can also better control everything and centralize power. The Saxony Kingdom has recently strengthened its cooperation with its own side, and croside is also advancing in an orderly manner. Recently, a mine has begun to operate. The ore produced has given the Saxony Kingdom its first new capital. However, I don''t know whether the Dragon Alliance will count the Saxony kingdom as a target of revenge, After all, the other party is cooperating with the most cruel and ruthless Dragon King during the dragon war "Even if I want revenge, I can''t control so much now. Anyway, there is the holy see in Saxony." Yalin shook his head and ignored the problem. However, when it comes to the Saxony Kingdom, the placement of Princess Luo Jiean has to make Yalin think deeply. Now Princess Luo Jiean, who has awakened the white dragon blood, is very close to her own side. Now she is gradually used to living in odur city and fighting with the public. However, even if she awakens some white dragon blood, she is far more powerful than ordinary people, But from the beginning to the end, Yalin still classified Luo jie''an as the power level of heroes such as kuchulin and Nero. Luo jie''an has stepped out of the secular realm, but it is only a foot into the extraordinary field. To be honest, compared with the power of the dragon, Luo jie''an''s power is really not enough. However, Luo Jiean must stay! Yalin finally made a decision. After all, he had made clear to the Saxony kingdom that Princess Luo jie''an belongs to himself. Now, it seems that Princess Luo jie''an is kind to go back, but in fact, he is making a face to let others see his weakness and weakness. The gods can show mercy, but they must not show their weakness. Therefore, Luo jie''an must stay. Suddenly, the voice of the system rang out in his mind. The confused Yalin asked Nemo about it before he knew that among the summoning creatures born in the system, a pair of double snow elves had nurtured the first baby, which was also the first new life born in the non system in the summoning creatures in odur City. (to be continued.) Chapter 842 Under the guidance of Nemo, Yalin found the elf couple and confirmed that the frost snow fairy had a fetus in her belly. Yalin was pleased with the first new life and told her to have a good rest. However, according to Nemo''s explanation, Yalin was worried, because the creatures born in the calling system will continue to be bound by the system even if they give birth to descendants, That is, all summoned creatures are controlled by their own servants from generation to generation. The word servant is still relatively mild. For the coercive force of the calling system, Yalin thinks that using slaves is a compliment. After all, slaves will resist. Maybe it would be more appropriate to trust with puppets. Puppet ~ from parents to children''s descendants, they are their own puppets from generation to generation To be honest, Yalin doesn''t want his soul to be turned into a devil. He must learn how to control himself. 100000 points of soul energy alleviated the lack of summoning nezas, but there was still 300000 left. Yalin still had to find another way. Now he didn''t have to sleep anyway. Yalin decided to do something tonight. ©­©­©­©­©­©­ Dong ~ Dong ~ Dong~ "Just a moment, please. I''ll come right away." Guhezhu, who was wearing rabbit slippers in the residence, was hurrying downstairs and opened the door. Outside the door, Yalin waved to Zhu. "May I come in?" "Of course ~ Ya Linjun." Up to now, there have been eight guests in a large residence, all of whom are girls. Compared with the initial desolation, the whole residence has been a little lively. After Yalin arrived, the people who have just finished dinner don''t mind drinking tea with Yalin and eating dessert. Yalin, surrounded by a group of girls in the whole living room, feels warm atmosphere and warm taste, At least sitting on their left and right sides, sakaka Zhidai and Wang nvlizia seem very enthusiastic. There''s no way. Who has the highest liking when they call them out. Wu Shan Yayi, who has been neglected by Yalin for a long time, also participated in the tea party between girls with the company of fujizawa Yazi. During this period, Yayi''s condition is much better. She can walk down without her help. She left her mother and sister most of all, but she also lives happily in the care of several warm-hearted girls, However, when seeing Yalin, Wushan Yayi hesitated a little before giving a polite greeting. After all, the relationship between Yalin and Yayi was the relationship between master and servant, and the relationship between the eldest lady and attendant in the previous system. Now the positions of both sides have completely reversed, and Wushan Yayi may not be able to turn around. However, Yalin doesn''t care. Yayi is also a pure and good girl in the original book. I think she won''t care about this. First, I chatted with the crowd and asked about the living conditions. For girls living in modern society except Lydia, the lack of TV and Internet makes daily entertainment a little boring. In addition, living in a different world is still very comfortable. At least the basic living needs have not decreased, At least Mingxue didn''t think that it might be necessary to wipe her ass with leaves in a world with backward science and technology. Toilet paper, a low-tech thing, can still be made in a different world. Let alone magic can replace some science and technology. Because when they came to a different world, several girls who were still in school were all dropping out of school. Originally, the two mothers were worried about their daughter''s academic problems, but they were persuaded by Mr. Sakamoto''s classmates that most of the knowledge they learned in school was useless in society. When they came to a different world, they should learn the knowledge of this world, And guhezhu and mizase Mingxue also began to learn magic with great interest, and the degree of hard work is far better than that of studying in school. Yalin can understand this. After all, when fantasy becomes a reality, the magic that originally appeared only in fantasy really exists and can be used through learning, Yalin himself would definitely be fully engaged in learning. "So Zhu and Mingxue know how to use magic?" "Ah, ha ha, not yet! Zhu and I don''t seem to be very talented. We are still in the meditation stage ~" Mingxue scratched her head and said that without the opportunity to have a special teacher''s guidance like alulu, Mingxue and Zhu, who rely entirely on self-study, obviously have a much slower progress. Yalin nodded and didn''t continue on this topic, but his tone became a little solemn and said, "in fact, I have an important thing to explain to you during my visit today." Next, Yalin explained the situation to be faced by odur city. When it comes to war, guhezhu and other girls who are used to living in a peaceful country are obviously frightened. Although it is often said in animation that war is described as a stage to show the hero''s courage and fearlessness, Let the hero calmly kill the enemy like an invincible hero, obtain glory, and finally return with a beauty. However, no matter how beautified, the word war is still deeply rooted in human minds. It represents cruelty, ruthlessness, blood and death. It is a monster that everyone is afraid of. The plan to evacuate was also announced. After learning that Yalin was ready for the future, the girls'' haze was slightly relieved, only a little. After coming to the different world, odur city became a bird cage for these girls who had no combat power, a bird cage that could ensure their safety from being preyed on by foreign enemies. People also knew a little about the world from books, Know that the world is not the peaceful country. On the contrary, power supremacy makes the world more ruthless. Now they are asked to immediately this unsafe bird cage. Their worries and fear of the unknown are understandable. After explaining everything, Yalin gets up and leaves. Zhidai Sakamoto and Licia stand up almost at the same time and say in unison that they want to send Yalin out. However, they stare at each other for a while. Zhidai Sakamoto still tries his best to suppress Licia and personally send Yalin out of the door. Zhidai hirashi plays the role of leader among a group of girls, It is more reliable in judgment than Zhu and Mingxue''s mother. Although Zhidai is usually modest, Zhidai is still stingy when it comes to emotional problems. Obviously, Zhidai didn''t just want to send Yalin out. At least when Yalin had reached the door, Zhidai didn''t stop. The girl was vaguely reluctant to arrange for Yalin. She was sent out of the city to a relatively safe place to avoid the war, but Yalin had to stay and face it. Zhidai couldn''t bear it. "I know I don''t have much power, but Lin, can''t you turn ordinary people into dragons? Turn me into dragons, so that I can fight side by side with you." "Zhidai, where did you hear about it?" Yalin was a little surprised. Who exactly did Sakamoto Zhidai hear about it. Zhidai made a gesture and said that he learned it from a boy with a hedgehog head and gloves. He talked about these things when he came to the table for lunch. When Ma classmate, you talk too much!! Suddenly, Yalin''s forehead bulged with green tendons. Mingming also told him not to say that he could transform his blood, but this guy still said he slipped his tongue, and after knowing that he slipped his tongue, he asked Sakamoto to to keep it a secret for him. Yalin didn''t give Zhidai a direct reply, just hoping she could give herself some time to think about it. ©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Not in the room?" Knocking on the door, Yalin found no response in the room. The split projection makes it easy for Yalin to appear anywhere in the city of odur. Shortly after saying goodbye to the Zhidai, Yalin''s split appeared outside a more remote room in the inner hall, which is located at the end of the passage, close to the cliff, and there is a huge lookout platform almost separated by a wall outdoors. It was originally built to set observation instruments during the war, However, now the observation platform has been repaired and the observation instruments have not been arranged. When you step on the observation platform, you can have a panoramic view of the continuous magnificent ridges of yanold mountains. Since she is not in the room, her character must be on the lookout. Sure enough, when Yalin went to the observation platform, the silver haired girl was sitting on the tatami in a very standard posture. These days, the empty observation platform has been transformed into a viewing platform full of and flavor, and a square fire pit was deliberately dug out in the center of the tatami, The red flame was burning the kettle above gently. Because of the thermal insulation of the magic array, the tatami around had no trace of burning by the high temperature. "You''re here ~ sorry, I''m far away." The little girl on the tatami seemed to notice the arrival of Yalin and immediately got up and said. "Don''t be so polite. It''s not a very formal occasion." Yalin waved his hand, and then sat down with easygoing cross legged. Sitting in this position, Yalin can''t stand it. Even after reincarnation for the sake of the white dragon, he still doesn''t like the sitting position where his legs will be numb for a while. It''s impolite to sit cross legged. For a long time, the prostitute was not unhappy. Instead, he carefully lifted the kettle and skillfully made a cup of fragrant tea for Yalin. After tasting it, even Yalin, who is not proficient in the tea ceremony, can taste the charm inside: now I know for the first time that you can still do the tea ceremony. " "I just learned a little, but I''m not proficient." After putting the kettle on the fire pit again, the prostitute stared at Yalin with golden eyes and said, "come to me so late. What''s the matter?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Looking at one of the most popular heroines in the game "Da Fan Chang", Yalin didn''t know what to say for a while. He really hadn''t visited the prostitute for a long time. The endless official business in audur city made him lack of skills, and the prostitute''s character liked quietness, unlike Yuehai and fili, who always liked to haunt himself, Each time, she stayed alone in the room to rest and meditate, or watched the snow on the empty observation platform. What embarrassed Yalin most was that the calling system also made jiuna prostitute take on her "fiancee" identity like Yuehai when she was born in the world. Compared with Yuehai''s active confession to marry, Jiuna prostitute is the fiancee of her parents, which is more formal than Yuehai in some ways. However, leaving his "fiancee" aside and guarding the empty room alone, he always tangled with another group of girls in other places. Well, Yalin admitted that this development really makes him a bit like scum, but Yalin really expressed his wish that if the calling system can allow him to set up his own relationship with a special caller, he will never set jiuna prostitute as his fiancee, Although I like the role of Tianlou jiuna prostitute a little, I also like the setting a little "Sorry, that prostitute for a long time. I''m really too busy these days." Yalin took the initiative to apologize and said that in the face of the prostitute''s eyes for a long time, it was clear that the other party''s body was petite and looked like a young Laurie. Yalin always felt a little uncomfortable all over. Under that eyes, he seemed to be scolded. "It doesn''t matter. I understand your difficulties, Alin Jun ~ and didn''t you come to see me today ~ I''m very happy." The long prostitute sitting on the tatami said with a faint tone of joy. (to be continued.) Chapter 843 Tianloujiu, that prostitute! At first, Yalin knew this petite silver haired girl in the fighting game, and then he shifted his attention to the original work. To be honest, Yalin can''t remember the character of jiuna prostitute clearly. Compared with fili, who has no character, jiuna prostitute prefers to be quiet rather than noisy. She has the character of being a good wife and mother like caressing her son. Nevertheless, she still has a strong character, In the game, he is more like a virtuous wife. He always likes to urge and encourage wolf teeth. Of course, it seems tolerant and detached. Jiuna prostitute also has a bit of jealousy unique to women. In the original book, Lang Yacheng expressed that he wanted to open the harem. Although jiuna prostitute verbally did not object, she was still a little unhappy in private. "Jiuna prostitute, I have a word about the city of odur and you." "Please." Yalin straightened up and described the situation again. As soon as the voice fell into the sky for a long time, the prostitute immediately refused. She would not withdraw, escape or retreat. Since Yalin wanted to stay and fight, she would also stay together. Her firm tone and attitude, and even the hairy tail standing behind, showed her determination. "I''m not surprised by your answer," Yalin said slowly for a long time. "What makes me different from those girls is that I am not powerless." "I know this, but the enemies I face this time are the top existence in the world. Even if the ''chaos'' in the original world (the final boss of the original work) comes here, I''m afraid it will become an insignificant role." "Yalin ~ I''m your wife. Is there a wife who left her husband and ran away in this world?" Yalin corrected, "fiancee!" For a long time, the prostitute''s rare toot mouth showed a lovely look, but she still replied positively: "I won''t leave you. What if I leave? If you die, I won''t live alone." "You are too selfish to yourself" Even Yalin was inexplicably moved. There was a saying that "husband and wife were in the same forest bird disaster and flew separately." it accurately described everyone''s selfishness. They lived together at the wedding and never abandoned these vows. In fact, how many couples could do it, even in Japan, which has always been a country where men are superior to women, Under the influence and baptism of modern society, in ancient times, Dahe Fuzi, who gave everything for her husband to die for the festival, no longer existed. There were only countless money worshippers and fast-food women. Yalin''s consideration of marriage in the original world only remained within the scope of leaving descendants. At that time, Yalin was about money, Because of sufficient material enjoyment, Yalin is full of too many money worshippers. The so-called true love. Yalin has always felt that "true love" is probably the same as the fat man who won the * * lottery award in the United States. He found his "true love" three days later! You want money and material enjoyment, while I want vanity and physical vent, simple transaction, and no one is responsible for who afterwards. In this way, everyone can live easier, so don''t bother yourself with the word love. Yalin once despised the word love and was willing to indulge in the second dimensional world. Even if everything there is false, at least he can have a pure longing in his heart. But now when the false becomes true, when girls have a warm relationship with themselves, Especially when a girl can say to herself, ''if you die, I won''t live alone'', Yalin really felt that the empty feelings in the past were filled with something, but it was satisfying and painful at the same time. "I don''t know what to say. I''ve been talking to you for a long time." Yalin squeaked and stopped talking. He didn''t know what to say. He was always entangled in the warm relationship between girls. Moreover, he had already had a meat body relationship with other girls. Now he is still so reserved and lovable in the face of his "fiancee". Yalin only feels a little guilty. "I know you have several confidants." When jiuna prostitute said the word confidant, her tone was slightly hard, and then she resumed her soft tone: "just like my promise at the dinner that day, I will have the reserve as the main room. I can bear everything for you. From the beginning, I don''t luxury your love." "So I said you were too selfish to yourself, that prostitute!" Yalin really didn''t know what to say for a while, but at least she could hear that jiuna prostitute still had a little bit of female selfishness. At least her tone was abrupt and didn''t escape her ears. If she said love, jiuna prostitute was even reserved and conservative, but she still had the idea of monopolizing her favorite, even a little, There are no selfless people in this world. Saints are not so selfless. That is, God only dotes on his believers and will not be lenient to pagans. How can a mortal with seven emotions and six desires do it. Unless this person has no feelings from the moment of birth. "I''m ashamed of that prostitute for a long time. I''m sorry ~ sometimes I really don''t know how to answer you." "There is no need to blame Yalin. I will support you silently. After all, from the moment you are the ruler of this city and even this country, I understand that I can no longer yearn for \ "You still want it." Yalin suddenly said, "jiuna prostitute ~ don''t deceive me or yourself. I''m sorry. Although it''s \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Yalin" After gazing at the prostitute for a moment, Yalin said: "I like you very much. At the same time, I don''t hide that I also like fili, Yuehai and Lin. to be honest, I want to open a harem and let Yuehai, fili and Lin become one of them. There may even be other girls. I am a very selfish person. Whenever I see what I like, I can''t help hoping that such things belong to me. When I can I won''t be polite when I take it away with certainty. " For a long time, the prostitute was silent and didn''t answer. Only the tail hidden behind him swept uneasily. "I have a strong possessive desire. You may accept and say it doesn''t matter. As you said, even if you understand, you will pretend not to understand, but I know that even if you force a smile, you will still feel unhappy. At the same time, whether it''s Philip or Yuehai, they will be unhappy." "I admit, in fact, I also hope to monopolize your love, but I know it''s impossible." "So you chose compromise and concession." "Yes, I don''t want to think too much. At least it can make my life easier." "In fact, I also want to compromise. Maybe I''ll open a big harem so that everyone can maintain harmony on the surface, and then engage in intrigue in private. Anyway, as long as I''m out of sight and out of mind." The prostitute hung her head silently for a long time: "you can also choose this. Compromise is not necessarily a bad thing." Yalin laughed at himself, but suddenly turned his head to one side, stared for a while and shouted, "come out. How long do you want to eavesdrop there?" "Ah, ah, ah, ah, it was found out." A sweet and charming tone sounded from the dark rocks on the side of the observation platform. The shadow hidden in the dark jumped gently and landed on the tatami like a flying swallow. The black suit wrapped the exquisite body. A long black hair tied into two braids fell happily on both shoulders. The waterfall like bangs covered the left eye of the printing plate, The face with scarlet right eyes was smiling at Yalin and the enemy facing jiuna prostitute, and then a girl with magical charm raised her skirt and saluted with an elegant gesture. "Excuse me so late." Wearing casual clothes, shizaki kuansan said softly, but his playful look didn''t disturb others'' consciousness at all. "Crazy three ~ how long have you been eavesdropping there?" "After listening to it for a long time, the little girl was really moved by the monologue of our stupid lover! Hee hee ~" Stupid mouth! Yalin had no choice. After getting to know each other for a while, shizaki Kuang San saw the prostitute for a long time and relaxed his vigilance. He also sat down and asked for a cup of tea. That posture seemed to depend on his intention to stay here. After being summoned to a different world, shizaki crazy three is a figure who comes and goes without trace. Sometimes even Yalin can''t lock her position, or her breath is too much. By creating separation through different time fields, she can be found everywhere in odur city. As for that is the real body, it''s really difficult for Yalin to distinguish. However, when she came to the different world, crazy three changed a lot. Although she still didn''t give up her plan to kill the initial elf, and even completely forgot the other party''s appearance, she didn''t have such a strong desire compared with livli, who insisted on going to adiru garden. She almost lived in odur city with the intention of muddling along and taking Yalin as a long-term meal ticket, At ordinary times, I like to travel around and enjoy the customs of different worlds, or I just stay in the library and read books, and Yalin doesn''t care much about shizaki''s actions, so she can walk around. However, it was a little unexpected for Yalin to come to jiuna prostitute''s house today. "What a good tea ~ ah, what are you staring at me for?" After putting down the tea cup, Kuang San waved his hand, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about me here. You can continue your topic." It''s strange to continue! Yalin and jiuna prostitute almost shouted in their hearts, how can this topic continue with your big light bulb here. (to be continued.) Chapter 844 Looking at the two people around who were cold because of themselves, shizaki Kuang San still looked like he had nothing to do with himself. After a brief silence, Kuang San took a sip of tea and said, "really, what are you two shy about?" "I don''t think you''ll see it." "I''m so sorry ~ Ya Linjun." Kuang San apologized with a ''pitiful'' look: "I''m sorry that I suddenly disturbed your good deeds when you were talking to me before the flowers and the moon. I really didn''t mean it." Yalin was ashamed to hear this. How did he feel like he and jiuna prostitute were broken by someone when they were doing good deeds? What you said was not intentional. It''s true, because you meant it. "That''s all for tonight, Arlene." For a long time, the prostitute stared at Kuang San deeply. The beauty of the other party was like a bewitching witch. The charm made him feel a threat. "Ah, ah, come on, really, why do you have to make yourself uncomfortable? Feelings are always uncomfortable in your heart, but it doesn''t matter when you say it." Shizaki looked so excited that he didn''t want to end it: "you are so stupid, Mr. Yalin." "I admit that." "After listening to you talk so much, I don''t know what you''re struggling with. What''s so difficult for you?" Yalin frowned and said, "it sounds like you have a good move." "Hum ~ since you like that prostitute for a long time and don''t want to give up her girls, open a big harem and receive them all together. Isn''t it over? Why bother!" "Hey" If you don''t look in front of the prostitute for a long time, Yalin will have to bend forward in frustration. "I said crazy three, did you listen in vain after eavesdropping there for so long? What I tangled was not that I couldn''t open the harem, but a deeper emotional problem, opening the harem! Ha ~ as long as I wanted, there were beautiful frost and snow elves in audur city. I could order them to lie on the bed at any time, but I didn''t want to do that. Do you know why?" Crazy three blinked, as if thoughtfully pointed to Yalin: "where is not very good?" Nani ~!? In an instant, Yalin''s brain bulged. What did he say? As a man, I can tolerate you insulting my IQ and my personality, but I can''t tolerate you insulting my ability, which is related to the biggest face problem of men. "I beg you to stop making trouble and play aside." Yalin waved that crazy three could leave. "Oh ~ don''t be angry. In fact, I''m also curious. As a ruler, Yalin, why should you make yourself so miserable." Crazy three smiled, waved his hand and motioned to Yalin not to get angry: "why suppress your desires, why do you have to think so much about other people''s feelings, and just let go if you like?" Yalin looked at crazy three strangely. How did this sound so familiar. "Panda?" "Ah, what''s the matter? There are pandas there?" Crazy three looked around without knowing why. Nemo''s hint made Yalin come back to God. The words that instigated him just now were out of line with the evil interest creator. He almost made himself think that the goods came back and pretended to be others to amuse himself. "It''s nothing. I said crazy three, you''re a girl yourself." "Please add the title of spirit in front." "But it''s also a girl!" Yalin specially accentuated his voice: "if you have someone you love, but find that the other person loves you and others at the same time, what would you think?" Shiqi crazy three put his fingers on his mouth and tilted his head for a while: "but now I don''t have a favorite person ~" "Then change the metaphor, OK! I''ve opened the harem. As you said, if I like it, I''ll let it go. What would you think if I saw you and asked you to join it?" "Is that my answer?" Crazy three smiled, and the gun in his hand had been aimed at Yalin. The prostitute frowned slightly for a long time, but she didn''t start. Yalin knew his strength. This old flame weapon can''t hurt Yalin. Besides, Yalin here may still be an ice crystal. In an instant, Kuang San, who was still holding the gun, suddenly found that the gun body began to be dissatisfied with the white fog and frost, and soon the whole short gun was frozen into ice. In this case, if you pull the trigger, the result must be a blast! Holding the frozen firegun, crazy three looked at Yalin who didn''t even move. Such a powerful frost force can be exerted only by will, and it''s still so accurate that it doesn''t hurt himself while freezing the firegun. Put down the gun in his hand like a thousand years of cold ice, crazy three finally silenced with a smile. "What if I ignore your will? You think it''s interesting?" Yalin thinks it''s necessary for crazy three to recognize the situation. It''s not funny. Shiqi crazy three gently stood up, lifted his skirt and deliberately used a weak language: "in that case, I don''t dare to resist. I just hope you can have mercy on the little woman." Mom - egg! I can''t communicate with her! Looking at Yalin''s eyelids jumping up wildly, crazy three smiled: "ha ha ~ Yalin Jun, your appearance is so interesting. Well, don''t be angry. I''m not kidding." "Don''t make fun of me at this time." "OK ~ let me get this straight." Crazy three smiles very brightly, and then the tone becomes serious: "Yalin ~ the reason why I encourage you to do that is actually for your own good, because now your situation is doomed to no longer love one person. First, there are several girls who love you, and second, you are also a flower heart radish, and you can''t make up your mind to love one person alone." "What if I say I want to give everyone happiness?" Crazy three spit out his tongue, make a face and laugh: "hahaha! Don''t make me laugh, do you think you are the hero of the herbivore department in the harem animation? Yalin ~ you should know better that it''s impossible to give everyone happiness in emotion." I am not the hero in Hougong Manli, but you are one of the heroines in Hougong Manli! Looking at Kuang San shizaki, who seemed to laugh with a stomachache, Yalin really had an impulse to tell her the truth. When she learned that she was the heroine in a harem animation and really liked a herbivore male leader, what would the "heroine" who laughed at herself think? Kuang San''s expression must be very wonderful at that time. "Laugh to death." Kuang San said with a smile after calming down: "As the spirit of time, I killed tens of thousands of people, but my feelings for human beings are clear. You like jiuna prostitute, but you can''t guarantee that you can love her alone, and jiuna prostitute also loves you, but she also knows that you can''t pet thousands of people, and she knows that she can''t willingly share your love with her girls." Tianlou Jiu''s prostitute slightly lowered her head. Up to now, Jiu''s prostitute also faced up to her heart. No matter how she expressed her willingness to accept it or implied that she should be tolerant, she still had a little selfishness in her heart and wanted to monopolize her husband. "Yalin! You can''t be as gentle as a naive child. You know you can''t give everyone happiness. Why do you insist?" Crazy three put away his smile and looked at Yalin quietly: "Even as an elf, I am also a girl. I also have a girl''s unique mind. I also know that it is a bad thing to love someone and share with others at the same time, but I will compromise when I have no choice. As long as I keep the situation at the best, I won''t ask for more, but you swing between compromise and fantasy. ¡± "It''s very painful for both sides. Of course, it''s more my personal reason!" Crazy Sanyi stood up, kicked his black boots on the tatami and looked down at them like a Queen: "I can''t stand your weak character." Weak!? Well ~ Yalin admitted that he was really weak. When he first touched him, he found that he was walking around in a dead end like a ignorant child. "Compromise is not a disgrace. Unless you are willing to give up jiuna prostitute or her girl and openly admit that you love one of them alone, her girl will naturally know how to let go, and jiuna prostitute is the same. If you can''t tolerate sharing with her for so long, you can directly withdraw from the competition to find new love. If you can''t do it for so long, you choose to compromise and build a relationship Isn''t it over to have a harem that is at least ''harmonious and warm'' on the surface? " Crazy three waved his fingers to Yalin and jiuna prostitute and said, "you love me, no one owes anyone, and no one is sorry for anyone!" ©­©­©­©­©­©­ Nemo, the system assistant, also added. For a time, Yalin and jiuna prostitute were shocked by Kuang San''s speech. In fact, Yalin had to admit that Kuang San was right. This warm relationship could not be maintained forever, but these words were like a replica of the creator, just like the goods bewitching themselves to test fear and dominate and establish a dark harem. Chapter 845 Yalin began to think that crazy three shizaki was indeed a girl with a lot of character. As an elf who manipulated time and killed tens of thousands of people, in order to achieve her obsession of killing the initial elf, she had learned to compromise in the cruelty of fighting and killing day after day, knew how to fight the enemy, how to save her life, and when to give in, I know that fearless resistance is not courage but recklessness, and these compromises also derive from feelings. After the conversation with jiuna prostitute was interfered by shizaki crazy three, Yalin suddenly found that the barrier in his heart seemed to be loosened. In fact, it''s all your choice, isn''t it? From the beginning, if I agreed with the creator''s suggestion, modified the characters of fili, yuanban Lin, Yuehai and others, and let them love themselves without brains, there would be no such trouble now. Just imagine, if they had agreed at that time, now fili and yuansaka Lin would definitely snuggle up to each other like little birds, and Yuehai and Tianlou jiuna prostitutes would be in the same harmony as the two sisters. Not only that, maybe sakazaki, guhezhu and Mizuki mizase would all lie on their beds and take office on their own journey, Think about what a disgusting thing this time! Yalin feels disgusted that he actually has this idea now, not because of * * but because of sincere love. What he wants is a real friend with flesh and blood, not an unconscious puppet, nor a stranger with the same appearance but completely different inside, I finally understand why I am so tangled with these girls! I''m afraid! you ''re right! They are afraid to face the real them. At the moment when they are called to the world, the system has made them forget too much of the past, let them forget the people they really love, and replace them with their false existence. The false memory of the calling system has been poured into their minds, allowing them to identify with themselves as strangers, I''m afraid that when they find the truth, they always like to pester their fili, always cling to their own moon sea, and always talk about conditions with themselves. Yuansaka Lin, including the prostitute Tianlou jiuna who said that she won''t live alone today, what will they think of themselves. Admit it, my friend. In fact, you are a very selfish person < Yalin ~ in fact, you are a child with strong selfishness. Once you see your favorite toy, you will tightly pull it in your hand and don''t want to share it with others \ < anyway, in the end, you will certainly follow the script I estimated \ The words of the creator echoed in his mind constantly. Even if he covered his ears, these words still sounded like a whisper of temptation from time to time, making Lin even want to tear his head to remove these sounds from his mind. Soul purification and soul protection! He used several magic spells to himself, but Yalin still found that he could not calm his restless heart. Standing in the corridor, Yalin was a little distracted for a moment. Since he had made a choice, there was no need to regret. Perhaps, as madzo sakazaki said at the same time, compromise was not a bad thing. Moreover, according to the development of the current situation, he had only the choice of compromise, Otherwise, it will only bring more pain to yourself and others. "Maybe it''s good to compromise!" There was an ugly smile on Yalin''s face, which was as funny as a clown laughing at himself. Compromise is compromise. Anyway, even if you don''t compromise, the development of the situation will not stop. If you want to think about these emotional things now, you''d better think about how to deal with the upcoming war first. Within a year, Yalin projected his separation to another location in the city of odur. In the entertainment room for people''s leisure, livli, who was playing checkers with Wenli and Edward brothers, nanali and Youfei, watched Yalin suddenly appear, and manigott, who was still playing billiards with Hagen, also stopped the club. As for the little white dragon dozing in Youfei''s arms, he woke up excitedly, flew over with a pile of small wings, stretched out his tongue and licked Lin''s face. "Brother Yalin! Are you coming to play?" This is nanali''s coquettish voice. "Lord Yalin, what''s up?" "Hello, Mr. Yalin." This is bean Edward and alvons. "It''s okay. You keep playing with you, ray. I have one thing for you." Yalin waved to everyone to continue, but his eyes fell on liv. It seems that the little girl is about to lose. Up to now, Lei''s marbles on the chessboard have been the least on the opposite side. When she saw that Yalin was staring at her, she scratched her head inexplicably: "what''s up, Lin!" Yalin stretched out his hand and said, "come with me, Ray!" For a moment, the scene seemed to be a little cold. Everyone didn''t know what the tongqi in Yalin''s mouth meant. Only Beverly tilted her head and puffed her face at Yalin. The lovely expression seemed to be silently asking Yalin ''why''? "I need your strength to help me fight." Yalin saw Lei''s silent inquiry and said directly, "the war will begin soon. Is this the answer?" "I don''t want to agree with anyone for the time being. Besides, I haven''t remembered the reason to go to adiru garden." Ray shook her head. "Please, there''s no time." However, Lei still shook her head like a rattle. Seeing this, Yalin also put down his hand: "well, I won''t force you, so you must evacuate from the city." "Evacuation? What''s going on, brother Yalin?" Nana Li on one side doesn''t seem to understand what''s going on. She mistakenly thinks that Yalin is going to drive Lei away. Instead, Youfei comforts Nana Li. During her time with the rosefinch, Youfei has learned some news from the rosefinch. However, in order to avoid worrying Nana Li, she kept it a secret and didn''t tell her. "Lin ~ are you going to drive me away?" Revli stared at Yalin. Although her expression looked still calm, there was a trace of sadness in her eyes. "Many people have to be driven away. Nanali, Youfei, Wenli, Xiaodou and Al, as well as elulu and alulu are all on the list." Yalin did not deny the idea of "driving" Lei away: "you must leave the city in three days." "Wait! I have a question?" Little bean Edward raised his hands and shouted discontentedly, "Lord Yalin! Why are al and I on the list?" Yalin glanced at Xiaodou: "although the military strength of odur city is lack, I don''t intend to recruit children''s army. Since everyone is right here, let me explain some information by the way." What was supposed to be announced at the banquet the day after tomorrow, Yalin did not keep it secret, but said it in front of the people. In the upcoming war, the powerful dragon coalition and the gods in the world may become enemies. In order to avoid being disturbed by the war, all the people without combat effectiveness must evacuate outside the misty forest, Among them, a territory of Saxony kingdom was temporarily selected as a resettlement site until the situation improved. "What if the situation has not improved?" Xiao Dou''s childhood sweetheart, Wen Li, is worried. Yalin said helplessly, "sorry, I''m afraid that''s not what I can decide." If the situation does not improve, if he loses the war and the game, then according to his agreement with the creator, all the secondary characters called to the different world will be sent back to their world. This time, the only fate that Yalin can arrange for them after his failure, At least they don''t have to struggle to stay in this terrible world. The atmosphere in the entertainment room is as cold as a cold wind. The word war is terrible for anyone, let alone those who are used to living in a peaceful environment. "Wait a minute! I still have another question?" This time, Xiaodou raised his hand: "exclude Al and me. Don''t you believe the strength of Al and me this time, Mr. Yalin?" Before Yalin spoke, manigott had knocked on Xiaodou''s head with a club: "stop fooling around, kid, this is a war, not a battle, not a game! You two minors will evacuate me honestly." "But is Beverly still underage?" Seeing that the situation was wrong, Xiaodou directly pointed his gun at Lei. "I''m hundreds of years old." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Beverly weakly raised her hand and replied. Suddenly, little bean Edward was completely sunk. "Accept your fate. You are the youngest in this room." Hagen also smiled with a club. "I don''t want to hear any reason. Edward, you, Al and Winnie must evacuate." Yalin cleared his throat and said, "it''s so decided! There will be a banquet the night after tomorrow. Everyone must attend. At the banquet, I will officially announce it. Today, when they go back to their rooms, they all start to tidy up their things." After the announcement, Yalin, who left a room, walked out slowly, but he didn''t go far to find that his clothes were grabbed. "Ray?" Seeing the petite figure behind him, Yalin asked. "I''ve changed my mind. Lin ~ agree with me." "If that means you have to stay and fight, are you sure?" Beverly nodded, then took off the ribbon on her forehead and revealed the emerald green core: "it''s not for you, but for the city. I like here and the people who accompany me here." "So you''re willing to fight for them?" "I just don''t want to see them hurt." Lei raised her head, looked at Yalin gently, and then lowered her head as shy as before. Ya Lin nodded and pulled her to the roof. The bud began to sing the magic words in the snow. The green light again surrounded two people. Simultaneous interpreting the familiar scene, she felt a trance. For today''s bud, this is the first time to share with herself, but for herself it is the second time. "Strange?" Livre suddenly opened her eyes and stared at Yalin. She suddenly felt familiar. It was obviously the first time to get in touch with Yalin, but the tie in her heart seemed to have been settled. (to be continued.) In an instant, all the demons felt their bodies become stiff, and their bodies were as difficult as being filled with lead. God''s land, evil will never have a place to rely on! > The collected light elements are like the most terrible flame, making the demons they touch howl like being burned by the flame. The people of God''s grace, the light will protect them forever! > The aurora from the sky is like a beam of light and a giant pillar of heaven. The streets and urban areas ravaged by demons are shrouded in the aurora. In the aurora, the wounds of the guards are healing quickly, and the whole body seems to emerge with endless power. Courage emerges from the heart. The demons in the eyes are suddenly no longer afraid, The demons screamed and wailed in the aurora, and some weak demons were extinguished in an instant. Suddenly, the morale of the guards in the city soared, and the soldiers and light Knights bravely rushed to kill in the name of the goddess. And all this is not over. The Angels waving wings on the sky are holding the weapons blessed by the goddess and directly attacking the ground. These weapons are natural enemies for the devil. These Angels waving beautiful wings behind them step by step and skillfully strangle the devil, sweeping the whole battlefield like an unstoppable holy sword. The guards stared at the battle in front of them only in the poet''s poetry. The messenger of God and the devil from hell were fighting with each other. Their brave and fearless battle exceeded the limit of imagination, which was enough to make all people who think they are heroes in the secular world feel ashamed. Compared with human beings, the battle between human beings was just as ridiculous as children''s mischief. The Knights of the Holy See cheered with a very pious look, and rushed to the battlefield recklessly, eager to fight with the messenger of the goddess. In this battle like an epic ballad, even if they died unfortunately, the Knights believe that they can proudly tell their families and the world that they fought side by side with the messenger of the goddess in a battle against demons and died with honor! People in the world will praise themselves as heroes for thousands of years, and their families will be proud of themselves. This is a great honor and the most pious expression of the goddess''s faith. Their own life is insignificant at this moment! "Ishutar has focused his attention, master!" Sally was not afraid. Even the devil didn''t dare to ignore the power of the gods. "Don''t worry, someone is responsible for cutting off the rear." Aleguso seemed to have expected, slightly closed his eyes, and the force from the abyss distorting the void was rapidly extracted through the will of the master and spread to the main material plane. The black evil tide gushed out of the ground like a blowout, and a huge figure slowly emerged from it. The red eyes looked at the angel not far away with endless hatred. When the devil stepped into the main material plane, the guards who saw it were stunned, even if the angel was beside them, And even the Knights of the Holy See looked at the monsters in front of them with a look of surprise, even the most terrible nightmare. With a lizard''s head covered with a metal skin, it looks like a reptile standing up. Its limbs reach abnormally. Layers of sharp scales grow on its wrists. The devil''s shoulder is also covered with a thick silver metal skin, and tree root barbs are derived from red muscle tissue, At the back, a connecting spine is covered with a tail as long as the ground as a sharp blade. The central chest is like a boiling crater, revealing an abnormal golden red under the muscles, as if it was flowing not blood but lava. The short sword, which was wrapped by the metal blade and seemed to have muscle tissue wriggling, was held in the hands of the devil. Whenever the devil stepped forward, the ground became hot as if it had been poured by lava, The devil''s mouth keeps dripping golden red saliva enough to corrode the earth, making it look like a container of unstable substances that will explode at any time in the limit state. "Dragon blood war demon - giaclado! That woman sent Archduke level demons under Juliana''s Deli!" Sally Anton, who is good at collecting intelligence and has a wide range of knowledge, recognized each other''s identity. In terms of power, jacquardo is also a very powerful devil in the void. The strength can not be underestimated. She just wants to let the Archduke level devil directly break into the main material plane. In this case, the power of the abyss consumed is enough to be described by astronomical figures. "It''s not over yet!" Aleguso suddenly said, Sally suddenly appeared, and the second demon came out, and the famous horse was like a centaur, and the devil even taller than giaclado was a powerful hand of his master, the hoof of blood - belier! In the twisted void, it is said that the strength is no less than the Archduke demon of the Lord. He is fond of killing and war. He once went to aleguso''s territory to challenge the famous killing master for fighting, but he was forced to sign a contract after his defeat and obey aleguso for 3000 years. "War! Killing! Blood! Killing and belligerent beasts, spare no effort and dedicate your everything to this battle!" The burning horseshoes trampled on the ground, with belier as the center, and the lava spread around like running blood. Groups of demons came out from behind belier''s huge body. They were dressed in heavy armor and held a huge spear and tower shield made of obsidian. Although they were not similar to orcs, However, the neat and uniform pace has an invisible deterrent compared with those demons who are disordered like beasts before. These are the elite under aleguso''s command. Each of them is an iron blooded warrior who is bloodthirsty, belligerent and fearless. Under the leadership of belier, the disordered nature is suppressed. They have strong combat power both in individual combat and group combat. The demons coming out behind the dragon blood war demon jacquardo are equally powerful, but compared with the soldiers who are as neat as the army around belier, these demons are beasts completely swallowed up by hatred. When they step into the main material plane and look at the angel, these demons have roared and killed like runaway wild horses, Even in the face of the steel forest composed of long guns, there is no fear. Aleguso''s face suddenly became more pale, but he still said as if nothing had happened: "we have to hurry here. I can only briefly shield the divine consciousness of ishutar, and finish the work here before the woman has focused all her attention." After that, aleguso kicked open the door with an impolite foot. Suddenly, the room was attracted by the coming of miracles, and people looked at it immediately. When aleguso, who borrowed silvado''s body, walked into the room, the noble youth in Chinese clothes surrounded by a group of attendants showed a look of doubt, and then Sally nton locked the youth when she entered. He was dean, the second prince of belrama kingdom. The beautiful succubus queen has a unique charm, which is enough to make any world go to hell for her. However, the attendants and young people in Chinese clothes just showed their amazing look and quickly calmed down. Sally en frowned and immediately realized that this was the role of magic, which forced her charm Tianfu to be reduced. Aleguso slightly motioned to Sarian. The enchanted Witch King immediately came forward with a strange light in her eyes. Several attendants suddenly stood still, including a mage who accompanied Dean. "Are you a devil?" Dean was stunned and couldn''t help approaching the window, trying to touch the scattered light outside, and had prayed for the protection of the goddess. "You are much better than Silva, whether it''s wisdom or will." Aleguso walked forward slowly and said, "but it''s a pity that you weren''t selected, so you had to be a nutrient to help me finish my plan." Silvado! Dean remembered that the man who made him look familiar was his younger brother silvado, who was several years younger than himself. However, the next second Dean''s five senses were in the dark. "In order to thank you, I''ll let you die happily." This was the last sound in Dean''s ear. (to be continued.) eight Chapter 850 In the king''s capital, the incoming Archduke level demons are killing the defense line composed of the king''s capital forbidden guards and angels. Bellier! The reason why this horse God with a human head has the title of the hoof of blood like a centaur is that he will only leave a road paved with blood when launching an assault. The huge heavy gun is forged from the best obsidian and precious metal. The disordered nature of demons makes him not good at forging fine weapons, The battle gun in belier''s hand has brought into full play the three characteristics of being huge, heavy and tyrannical. From the perspective of mortals, the devil''s hand is not a long gun at all, but more like a huge siege hammer. The dark body of the gun is burning a black flame with the will of the holder, Even the weapons of light held by angels can not pierce the endless darkness. "Kill or be killed, give all you have to this battle!" Belier, who took the lead in the charge, directly tore open the front line of defense, and even two two winged angels were burned up in the endless black flame. The destruction storm intertwined with black long guns tore any material involved into pieces in an instant. Behind him, dressed in heavy armor, demon soldiers followed, squeezing the defense line of the forbidden guards and angels step by step. The pain is suppressed by the surging sense of war! Fear is eliminated by endless killing! Belier was like a never-ending chariot. Until it was stopped by a four winged angel at all costs of life, the long gun condensed by light finally caused the first damage to belier, but the huge long gun ran through the angel''s body in an instant, and with a slight stirring, his body, armor and weapons were assimilated into fragments and light spots and dissipated in the air. The dragon blood war demon giaclado followed, and the ground behind him was corroded by the solution secreted by giaclado''s body every time his huge and deformed body went further. Without purification under the erosion of the force of the abyss, these eroded land would be barren for thousands of years, while giaclado''s bulky body was not as agile as belier, But he could spit out golden red lava enough to disintegrate everything, just like a fortress that could not be attacked and spread destruction. Even the weapons held by the angels could not tear his body apart. Four angels surrounded jacarado and tried to attack the * * that was not covered by metallized skin, but the demons blinded by anger around jacarado were like soldiers stationed in the fortress, so that the angels could not find an attack gap. If belier is a charging general who is advancing step by step with his soldiers, then giaclado is a moving fortress, moving slowly, firmly and unstoppably, leaving only a piece of waste soil behind. A crisp voice rang through the sky. A six winged female angel wearing a silver robe and a laurel took out a horn from her waist and blew it. In the holy roar of the horn, four light balls appeared next to the female angel. The periphery of the rotating light ball was surrounded by a triangular golden metal frame, shining electric flowers from time to time. Lei Guangsheng envoy! A messenger formed by mixing light and wind elements. It is completely composed of elements and can act according to the will of angels. The light can cause fatal damage to any dark and evil creatures. The electric flower formed by wind can not only cut iron like mud, but also penetrate armor and magic shield. Under the will of the female angel, four ray saints made four different tracks fly to belier, and four wounds were drawn on the devil in an instant. Belier snorted dismissively. The heavy gun in his hand waved and intertwined a fatal track. One of the Lei Guangsheng envoys involved was quickly knocked out, but the other three still attacked belier''s huge body like spirit birds flying in the storm, But the devil didn''t want to entangle with the summoner, but directly aimed at the angel as the manipulator. The huge horse shaped lower body galloped again, and each step left a terrible footprint on the ground. Belier, who was full of wounds all over, aimed at the female angel standing on the city wall not far away like a siege hammer filled with power, and was ready to destroy the angel and the whole city wall. "Don''t try to succeed!" The female Angel scolded that the three thunder Saint envoys concentrated at one point and galloped towards belier''s chest. If the devil didn''t change the direction, his chest would face the attack of thunder Saint envoys. However, what was unexpected was that belier had no intention to avoid. Similarly, the flame on the gun focused on the tip of the gun, forming a darker abnormal point than the night sky. The black light beam was shot out with endless malice that twisted the void. The three ray saints were quickly corroded like ice and snow thrown into the stove at the moment of touching the light beam, The rest of the black beam had no idea of stopping, pointing directly at the angel who was close at hand. "Die, fool!" Beryl roared like a volcanic eruption. At this moment, the sky suddenly changed. Huge lightning cut through the sky and pointed to belier. At the moment of lightning falling, the residents of the whole belrama King capital were surprised to find that the surroundings were as bright as entering the day, and the huge roar even made many people deaf for a short time. The girl angel who thought she was doomed removed her hands in front of her face and was surprised to find that a tall and straight angel in front of her body was standing there, as if it were a mountain that had existed for thousands of years. The five pairs of blue wings flow gently. When the angel holds up the long sword in his hand like the embodiment of lightning like the sky, the wrath of the gods seems to come from the whole sky. The running lightning snake is like pouring out to the ground, and the demons everywhere are suddenly extinguished. Even the armor and spear made of obsidian can''t hold on long in front of the running lightning snake, Even the dragon blood war demon jacquardo couldn''t help stopping and roaring in pain in the thunder. The mages looked at everything in front of them in confusion and fear, watching the scene that overturned the magic concept they had learned. The Knights of the Holy See held their hands and prayed loudly, shouting the real name of the goddess as if they had witnessed the greatest hero! "Angel of judgment! Well, it''s a worthy opponent!" Stopped by lightning and blocked by the angel with the strongest goddess, belier was not afraid. Instead, he raised his long gun and pointed at the angel: "come on! Fight with me until one of us falls." As the wings of the goddess, the angel of judgment did nothing but said to the six winged angel behind him, "croel, you and Kemal delay another demon and give me three minutes." "Yes! Lord alffield!" The words of the judgment Angel immediately showed a violent look in belier''s eyes, because when he twisted the void to challenge the killing master, the other party also said similar words! "Three minutes is enough for you" Under the stimulation of fury, the flames all over his body were burning, and belier with bulging muscles in his arms chopped down the heavy long gun with tons in his hand. The strength of the other party was very strong, just like facing the killing master, which made him feel the strange sense of oppression again, and he was eager to challenge the killing master, But I don''t mind warming up before the powerful angel in front of me. Facing the long spear, the sharp sword in the angel''s hand roared like lightning and gradually changed its shape. The two hands covered with golden armor held the hilt more than half a meter long, and the blade leaping with lightning in the front section was more than two meters long. It was more like a gun than a sword, but the attack of the gun was only concentrated on the tip of the gun, The lightning blade is like a flamboyant dragon, showing all its sharp claws and fangs. The blade of the sword was fiercely picked up and made a metal friction sound at the moment when the gun and sword were intertwined, which made people feel toothache. However, unexpectedly, the devil with a huge body was repulsed by the seemingly small angel in front of him. The long sword seemed to have infinite power. Belier felt that he was weightless and could no longer control his body! Terrible!! The devil, who took several steps back to stabilize his body, felt his hands numb, but he didn''t have time to think about it, because the attack of the judgment angel had come one after another. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "The angel of judgment, Alfred ? this is bad, not to mention belier alone, even with giaclado, he is not his opponent!" Sally Eun frowned and felt the coming of the angel of judgment at the first time. The most powerful wings under the goddess ishutar had fought with the devil army on the battlefield of the main material plane more than once. Each of these angels with the titles of judgment, redemption and guardian was a powerful and extraordinary person who could be independent, In terms of strength, it is comparable to the powerful Lord level demons in the abyss. "It doesn''t matter. I''m over here. All right! Sally, you go back to the twisted void for the time being. By the way, let belier and irarell go back together." On the other side, silvado, to be exact, is the master of aleguso by taking advantage of silvado''s body to enter the main material plane. Now aleguso has completely changed his face and become another person. Dean kalenta, the second prince of belrama Kingdom, just now aleguso completed a bloody and terrible cross dressing, melting Dean''s * * and leaving only the skin, Then he melted silvado''s skin and put on Dean''s skin like a change of clothes. At the same time, he also destroyed the vocal cords for reconstruction, completely changing from silvado to Dean. After moving his limbs for a while, aleguso found that Sally was a little stunned: "don''t continue to be stunned. Hurry to carry out my orders. It takes a lot to continue to maintain your power in the abyss of the main material plane." "Yes, master, is this really safe? The Holy See can''t be fooled so easily." Sharon is still a little unsure. Even if the appearance is changed, even if the disguise is seamless, there will be no change inside. Needless to say, silvado has accepted so many powers of domination. As long as silvado touches the light element, it is enough to expose everything. Aleguso smiled like a crazy gambler: "I''m not sure what to say. After all, this is the first time to practice this theory. I don''t know if it really works." "Theory! What theory master?" "An interesting theory put forward by the son of Zeng Xing." Aleguso smiled strangely: "a theory about our demons has almost subverted my understanding of myself. Believe me, Sally, now you will never believe this theory. You''d better go back and wait for me to reveal the answer." (to be continued.) Chapter 851 In the face of the killing master who seems to deliberately hide the secret, it''s not easy for Sally en to continue to ask. After a slight salute, the succubus queen quickly returned to the distorted void, leaving only aleguso who has completely changed his face and Dean''s important officials who are about to wake up. Under the magic of the succubus queen, the enchanted people have long forgotten what just happened, Even forgetting the time itself, it was only a second for everyone. "Your Highness, please evacuate quickly. It''s too dangerous here. Your highness victor and princess raffina have gone to the secret room of the Palace first." After hesitating for a second, the frozen memory woke up in an instant. The old mage remembered what he had to do and shouted quickly. Dean waved his hand: "no, Amberson, the messenger of the goddess has come. I hope to see all this. You should also come and see all this in front of you." Messer shook his head with a bitter smile. The miracles displayed by the gods have subverted his understanding of power. He once thought he had learned most of the knowledge in the world in law school, but the miracles displayed by the gods today let him know that the world was so vast and his vision was so small. "After this attack, although painful, I have to admit that the royal family will completely lose its prestige. After fighting with Victor for so many years, the result is not equal to a destruction by the devil." "Your Highness! Please cheer up. You are still the second in line successor of the kalenta royal family. Even the Holy See dare not openly do more to you." The mage exhorted, but in fact he was also very clear that the Holy See would benefit greatly from the invasion of demons and the arrival of miracles. Those who once doubted the Holy See''s motives had to shut up. Those who believed in the Holy See would become more fanatical, and those who did not believe in the Holy See would become devout believers. Everyone was afraid of the unknown, No one wants to suffer in hell after death. Looking at the lost prince, the mage Amberson doesn''t know what to say. A person can face an opponent stronger than himself, but he can''t face an opponent who he can''t catch up with all his life. Sometimes he is too small in front of the vast power of the gods. However, the mage who had served his Highness for a long time did not notice that the person he served had been replaced by others While destroying Dean''s soul, aleguso also eroded Dean''s forehead memory. His tone of speech, behavior, the most subtle memory of people and things, and even every habitual small action did not escape aleguso''s eyes, and did not need to learn but integrate, Let Dean''s behaviors become his own property, just as he was born, so real and perfect, and there will be no sense of disharmony. Silvado can''t do it, but aleguso can. The former is stupid and has no obsession, while the latter can endure all pain and suffering for obsession! Aleguso, the killing master who has obtained the second identity, is paying full attention to belier, who fights with the judge angel. Every confrontation between the two sides has not been ignored. Belier fights bravely. He has no fear even in the face of one of the strongest wings under the goddess, but he can''t make up for the gap in strength without courage and war intention. The angel of judgment, Alfred, is a ten winged angel like the angel of redemption, Perseus. He is the embodiment of lightning, the executor of Goddess wrath, and the just and strict judge! Lightning is both a sword and a whip in his hand. In front of the flexible and changeable invisible lightning, the long gun with a single physical attack mode has fallen down. Belier has been beaten and retreated. Any demon trying to come forward to support can not defend against the omnipresent lightning snake. The judgment angel has the power of one person, so it has completely changed the war situation and firmly grasped it in his hand. "Come on! Come on! Fight to the death!!" Even if the whole body was injured, even if the body had been burned by lightning, there was a trace of burning smell, but belier still had no intention to retreat. The light beam emitted from the gun tip tried in vain to break the armor of lightning wrapped around the angel. However, the light beam with amazing power of the abyss was like falling into a mire when concentrating lightning, and even a ripple could not be excited. Belier''s strength is also one of the best among Archduke level demons, even no less than some lords, but belier is too easy to be dominated by the nature of fighting. He is like a machine without safety devices. It''s OK when it doesn''t work. Once it starts to work, belier is easy to get lost in blood. The more powerful the other party is, the more crazy he is. However, it''s time to let him go back. This time, I just let him come to the main material plane and do an experiment. I don''t intend to let him die here and become the booty of the Holy See. Aleguso''s thoughts moved slightly. Under the action of the contract, belilton found that he could not help but get up and began to decline. The force of the abyss made the law of the interface produce great rejection, and was ready to drive himself back to the distorted void, which made the Archduke demon who was still silent in the stimulation of the battle particularly angry and unwilling. "Damn it! Stop it, areguso, let me fight on! Stop it" However, no matter how belier wails, the power of the real name contract is absolute. Even the gods are difficult to resist this contract directly linked to the world rules. The confrontation contract is to confront the world. The two demon lords who once lived in the void fought the world rules like a mantis, and ended up completely annihilated. Controlled by the power of the contract, belier and his elite soldiers were forced to return, but at the last moment, belier''s right hand was cut off by the judgment angel. Without belier''s control, the dragon blood war demon jacquardo is bound to be defeated. However, aleguso doesn''t want to take care of him. The other party is Juliana''s men. The demons blinded by hatred are more terrible than belier at the end of madness. If Juliana doesn''t care about losing a Archduke demon, why should she care! Moreover, compared with his own plan, what is the loss of a Archduke demon? Even the demon master and the king can offer it without hesitation! Slaves controlled by the * * are not worth mentioning compared with themselves The master of killing, who was hidden in the darkness again, quietly showed a ferocious smile. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The nightmarish night soon ended and was replaced by the sunshine representing the dawn of the goddess ishutar. Most of the demons attacked from the darkness have turned into gray mirrors, but the ferocious, terrorist and tyrannical armor and weapons left over are no doubt proving the horror of that night to the world, In these days, rumors of evil cults raging in the west of the mainland, as well as rumors of demon invasion in free cities, finally showed the world that the devil really exists and God is looking down on the world of asylum all the time! The whole world is about to usher in the beginning of a new era! Many scholars on the mainland can''t help lamenting that they were born at the beginning of a great era. After the era of overlord galseric, the holy capital and the Holy See began to exert their influence again after a short period of turbulence, which has brought the whole continent into a relatively peaceful era, and the 2000 year peace has also made mankind arrogant while developing at a high speed, In this world, human beings seem to have become the spirit of all things and the highest dominator of the world! It replaced the elves, drove away the dwarves and defeated the orcs, and the Dragon seemed to have become a legendary existence. Finally, humans began to doubt the existence of gods. In recent 100 years, many law schools and mages have constantly put forward papers questioning gods and magic, challenging the existence of gods seems to have become the mainstream of mages, What''s more, they are arrogant to think that the gods are just more powerful mages. However, in a series of recent events, they are like rotten sand castles, which have completely disappeared after being blown by the strong wind. There are gods and demons. Devout believers must go to heaven to rest after death, and unbelievers and blasphemers will certainly go to hell and be tortured by demons forever after death! Numerous followers of the holy see in the eastern part of the mainland spontaneously entered the nearby church to pray after the attack of King belrama. The monks holding the sacred emblem representing the goddess could hardly suppress the excitement in their hearts. The fullest and most pious voice loudly announced the teachings of the goddess. The reputation of the Holy see rose in the eastern part because of the devil''s attack. For ordinary civilians, the real existence of gods makes their spiritual and will sustenance more firm. However, for the rulers of the secular Kingdom, they can''t help feeling cold even sitting in a stone castle. The wise kings know very well that their people can abandon the king, but they can''t abandon the only Lord in the world rooted in their spiritual kingdom, Their own country is tangible and can be destroyed by the sword, but the divine kingdom of the gods is invisible. The sword can destroy * * but cannot destroy the spirit. Over the years, we have spent a lot of energy on secretly preventing and suppressing the Holy See. In the end, will the theocracy eventually prevail over the kingship? Many kings began to think about their own situation in the future, and the changes in the kingdom of belrama may show what kind of position the secular royal family is in in the blueprint of the gods for the future, and whether it is completely expelled by the power of theocracy, so that all people belong to one will, Or will the gods open their eyes to the identity of the guided person. For a time, almost all countries in the east of the continent focused on the belrama Kingdom, eager to find the answer! An answer about the future direction of the whole continent. (to be continued.) Chapter 852 In King belrama''s capital, the streets destroyed by the devil attack are being gradually cleaned up, because there are many wounded people. For a long time, the medical institutions of the whole King''s capital are overcrowded. Fortunately, the holy Vatican has also sent a large number of monks and priests to treat the wounded, and a large part of them arrived overnight after obeying orders from thousands of miles away from each parish, For these priests and monks, not only did they have no aversion to the call sent overnight, but they were also full of excitement like pilgrims, because the messenger of the goddess still stayed in the capital of belrama to search for and collect the remaining heretics. The devil left because of the disappearance of the intersection, but the cults are still moving in the dark. The influence of religion is huge, because the arrival of the goddess Messenger, for a time, the kingdom of belrama has almost become a pilgrimage for believers in the east of the mainland. If the holy Vatican had not issued a call for believers to stay at home at the first time, perhaps the main roads on the mainland have been crowded with pilgrims. In the next day, many heavyweight news came from King belrama. First of all, it has been determined that the third prince silvado is the mastermind of the demon attack. According to the investigation, silvado has colluded with the devil to become a cult, This time, silvado accompanied Miss Eliza of the West * * * * family to the king''s capital to make a royal ruling. In the name of allowing evil believers to mix into the messenger team and arrive at the king''s capital first. During the demon attack, silvado, hiding outside the king''s capital, brazenly ordered a village of the devil team to massacre, and now silvado is temporarily missing, The kingdom of belrama, the Holy See and its eastern countries have issued the most wanted warrant for silvado. Moreover, after defeating the devil, the messenger of the goddess found that the old king of belrama kingdom had in fact been controlled by the devil from the abyss. After expelling the devil, the king gradually regained his mind and even knew nothing about what had happened in recent years, The royal family members also inferred that it was a conspiracy for the king to appoint silvado as the Lord of Jinsui territory. The king of a country is secretly manipulated by demons! This heavyweight scandal should have been blocked by the royal family, but it spread because some people leaked the news. In the face of this story, which is almost like a story in knight novels, many bards are crazy preaching the story, and even many different versions, Some say that the king has long died, just a demon disguised, others say that silvado has long replaced his father, but a double in Jinsui territory, and even others say that all royal family members of belrama have colluded with the devil to sacrifice the people in exchange for eternal life from the devil, etc. As the saying goes, after silvado committed so many crimes, some people also deliberately dug out silvado''s evil deeds. After becoming the Lord of Jinsui territory, a large number of stupid policies were privately called idiot prince by the collar people. They didn''t hesitate to throw a thousand dollars in the free city to buy a rare Orc female slave, There is also the withdrawal of marriage after being defeated by the princess of Saxony kingdom in the duel recently. This scandal after scandal slapped the bellama royal family mercilessly one after another. However, the scandals exposed in the royal family''s hundreds of years of history are not as much as those caused by silvado alone this time. No matter how many of these rumors are reliable or unreliable, there is no doubt that from now on, the Royal reputation of the kingdom of belrama will fall to the bottom, and even the legitimate ruling power of the royal family will be shaken. However, when the foundation of the royal family was shaking in the wind and rain, the inquiry of the West * * * * family in the bellama kingdom was undoubtedly like a heavy knife to the scarred royal family. The owner of the West * * * * family was also the daughter of Mrs. Angelina, the former royal princess. Now the life of his Majesty''s niece has died because of silvado! Eliza West * * * * the eldest daughter of the owner of the West * * * * family, who is almost a talented woman in the aristocratic circle of the belama Kingdom, is now recognized as having died at the hands of silvado, In fact, many people think that at first, when Miss Eliza went to Jinsui territory as a special envoy to investigate silvado''s movements at the invitation of the royal family, she suddenly took the charge of shielding traitors and was placed under house arrest. At first, many people think that Eliza acted too recklessly this time and should not commit such a taboo anyway, But now it seems obvious that Miss Eliza must have found evidence of silvado''s collusion with the devil in Jinsui territory, and also aware of the major intelligence that may be related to the king''s capital attack, she spared no effort to cover up the survivors of punk and glado family. However, she was put under house arrest by silvado for fabricating charges. With regard to the siege of the Lord''s residence by the punk family and the glado family, no one will continue to think that the two big families in Jinsui territory are trying to betray the country. The devil can even manipulate the king. Will it be difficult to manipulate the owners of the big families in the two territories? After Miss Eliza was under house arrest, both the Royal Princess raffina and the West * * * * family made great efforts. This time, silvado led Miss Eliza to the royal capital to make a royal ruling is one of the results of his efforts. However, what people didn''t expect is that silvado brought the rage of demons. After it was determined that silvado colluded with the devil at the end of the attack night, the royal family immediately ordered the garrison near Jinsui territory to rush into the Lord''s residence. When entering the Lord''s residence, they were blocked by some guards controlled by the devil. After paying nearly 100 victims, they finally eliminated these demons together with the mages who supported them, Next, a demon altar and almost mountains of bones were found in the depths of the Lord''s residence! So far, the belrama royal family has completely announced its severance from silvado, and began to investigate the people close to silvado during this period. For a time, this great accident made the nobles in Jinsui territory who thought they had found a backer feel insecure, and even many people rushed to the king overnight to confess to the royal family. However, during the investigation of the Lord''s residence, no trace of Miss Eliza was found, and the screening work was slow because most of the bones were seriously rotten. However, even if there was no clear evidence that Eliza was dead, almost everyone in the kingdom of belrama did not think that miracles would happen, which had silvado''s obscene character, Miss Eliza, who is known as the king''s charming flower, will definitely be bullied, humiliated and tortured in his hands. Most analysts believe that the most likely thing is that Miss Eliza must have been killed and sacrificed to the devil by silvado after being tortured. Better still, silvado is still hijacking Miss Eliza on the escape road with cult followers. But these are not important. For the belrama royal family, how to explain to the West * * * * family now. The West * * * * family is not a small aristocrat. Now, as the largest business family in belrama, the West * * * * family is not only powerful, but also almost the economic adviser of the whole royal family, which is directly linked to the royal family in many interests, Now, the most beloved daughter of the Lord of West * * * * has died in Jinsui territory at the invitation of the Royal Princess raffina, and the worst thing is that Miss Eliza is still the only descendant of the Lord of West * * * * family. You know, the noble status of Mrs. Angelina''s original princess has prevented the Marquis of West * * * * from marrying a concubine, However, Mrs. Angelina, who is still as beautiful as a flower, is also loved by Marquis Gerson. Until now, after they have been married for many years, there is only one daughter of Alissa. Now Alissa''s death is tantamount to breaking up the owner of the West * * * * family. For a noble family, being broken by others is enough to end an endless feud. The spread of this news made the royal families and great nobles in mainland countries have to sigh. Silvado, an idiot prince, really deserves the title of idiot. The whole bellama royal family may suffer a fatal blow because of his foolish behavior! Because of the great damage caused by silvado''s foolish acts, the royal families and great nobles of various countries have begun to strengthen the control of family members, and even many family owners have made vicious statements. If family members, even their own sons, cause trouble at this time, they will be severely punished. However, for the belrama royal family, when the Royal prestige is seriously shaken, they can no longer lose the support of the West * * * * family, but the problem is that silvado, the bastard evil evil, poked the leak too much this time. Colluding with the heretics alone is already a felony among the felonies. Needless to say, he also assisted the devil to attack the king, The crime was so great that even his execution could not calm the anger of the people. And the most damned thing is that silvado''s whereabouts are unknown now. Even if the royal family wants to throw him to the West * * * * family and let the Lord Marquis Gerson cut him to commemorate his beloved daughter, it can''t calm down! For a time, the royal family was also anxious about how to appease the West * * * * family and explain to Marquis Gerson and Mrs. Angelina. Economic compensation alone must not be enough. As the largest business family in belrama, may the West * * * * family be short of money? This kind of compensation will make Mr. Gerson think he is insulting him However, when the royal family was on fire everywhere, the most sad and painful news of Eliza''s death was Princess raffina herself. After the terrible attack at night, in the palace where order was finally restored, Princess raffina locked herself in the room. While waiting, bad news came one after another, which worried the eldest princess of the belrama kingdom. However, until the news of Eliza''s death came, Lefina was finally crushed by the great pressure and burst into tears. Although both the mother and the maid comforted themselves that they had not found the exact proof that Eliza was dead, raffina knew that silvado had shown dirty covetous thoughts to his childhood friends more than once, and how could silvado let Eliza go after Eliza fell into silvado''s hands! Eliza can''t still be alive. Even if she is still alive, life is better than death. Raffina knew very well, her mother and maids knew very well, and even the whole royal family and all the nobles in the belrama kingdom knew that the chances of Eliza falling into the hands of silvado, who colluded with evil believers, were endless and close to zero. But the most painful thing is that the person who killed Eliza is herself! It was because he tried to help his brother check and balance silvado that he invited Eliza as a special envoy to Jinsui territory in the name of the royal family. He killed Eliza and the whole royal family. In such a besieged situation, he may lose the support of the West * * * * family. All this is his own harm At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open. Lefina, who was curled up on the bed, shouted as if stimulated: "get out, get out, I said no one is allowed to come in!" But the man who entered the room did not obey the orders of his highness. "Raffina! It''s not your responsibility alone. What you want to say is that I hurt Alissa and you." The familiar voice made raffina raise her head. What came into her eyes was the figure of her brother, the second prince Dean. (to be continued.) Chapter 853 Refina Kalenta, now the queen of the kingdom of Bell Rama, was the only royal family who was awarded the princess''s title after the death of an elder sister. Compared with the great half Prince victor and the third prince silvado, raffina and Dean are the real brothers and sisters with the same father and mother. Because they are connected by blood, their relationship has always been very good and they are very close in peacetime. At present, raffina is 21 years old and only half a year earlier than silvado in age. Princesses and noble children in most countries have already reached the age of marriage. Many people may have already married and become a means of marriage for political interests. However, raffina does not, First of all, the general reason is that in order to protect his rights, his Majesty the king of belrama kingdom does not want his two sons to increase too many chips. Therefore, he naturally does not want Princess raffina, who has always had a good relationship with Dean, to marry other nobles and let Dean increase more heavyweight weights in his hands, Secondly, the second prince Dean also loved the closest relatives in the royal family except his mother. Therefore, as long as raffina didn''t want to, Dean didn''t force his sister. These are the memories of the second prince Dean For aleguso, the killing master, he has analyzed all the memories of dean. Now it is very simple to play his role. When sitting next to raffina, Dean will always habitually pat his sister''s head, which has shown comfort. Raffina is very intelligent and has always played the role of dean''s shadow accomplice, However, when the brother and sister get along alone, raffina will occasionally recover into a sister who likes to stick to her brother, so it should not be surprising to be embraced by raffina. At this time, she will pat her back and let her cry to vent her emotions. "I''m sorry ~ brother! I hurt Alissa and my brother." Eliza''s beautiful face was crying with rain. "You little fool, I hurt Alissa. If I could think more about the deep causes of the glado family rebellion and didn''t rush to rob Jinsui territory before brother Victor, I wouldn''t let you ask Alissa to go to Jinsui territory. I''m sorry, raffina. I''m really very sorry. It''s all because I was dazzled by interests at that time ¡£¡± Looking at the crying sister in his arms, Dean also said in great pain that he was in pain for his sister''s loss of a close friend and regretted his reckless judgment. However, the more Dean hugged his sister in his arms because of pain, the more intense the mockery from distorting the void and full of malice. Beautiful princess Princess of pain Regretful Princess In the anguish of killing a good friend, I regret that I want to get a little comfort from my family, and I want to let my heart out of her royal highness, does she know? Knowing that the brother who loved her in front of her had actually died, but the person who hugged her and comforted her in front of her was the source of her pain, the murderer who killed her best friend, the person she once hated the most, and now the most hated person, but she snuggled in the arms of the murderer, eager to get a trace of spiritual comfort. Many demons with distorted mind in the void will secretly rejoice and feel happy when they see this situation. If they want to say, this is the biggest malice that fate has given to raffina. Think about what happens when the poor Princess learns all the truth. The existence she once regarded as relying on is false, and all the comfort is more like the most vicious blade, When the spiritual bearing is pulled to the limit, what kind of twisted and ferocious look will that beautiful face show under the instantaneous collapse? For the devil, it''s sweeter than the most delicious honey. It''s really exciting to think about it. However, this is not what you want Aleguso doesn''t show the distorted and ferocious pleasure. Whether it''s the disguised surface or the real interior, aleguso doesn''t feel endless pleasure or any uneasiness for deceiving lefina. For the devil, the pain of others is his biggest source of happiness, but now aleguso has a greater obsession in his heart, Compared with this obsession, everything else, whether power, power, wealth, or even the identity of being the master of the devil, is not important. I finally came to this step today. I must suppress the malice surging in my heart at this critical moment and sublimate myself. At this time, the door was pushed open again. A woman in gorgeous clothes and elegant behavior who looked like she was still in her forties came in. When she saw the two brothers and sisters comforting each other, the woman waved to the maid behind her. The slightly older maid immediately nodded back and closed the door. "Mother" "Here you are, mother." Di''an let go of raffina and quickly got up to salute. Princess Messer kalenta is now dean''s and raffina''s biological mother. Seeing her children, it seems to outsiders that they are indeed a little ill mannered, Messer couldn''t help but cast a look and motioned for the two to stop: "you are brothers and sisters. Even if you have a good relationship, it''s nothing to hug when you were a child, but now you are all adults and you are a member of the royal family. It''s better to do less." Raffina lowered her head in embarrassment. Dean also lowered her head slightly and said, "I''m sorry ~ mother, I''ll pay attention in the future." With a sigh, Messer sat down casually. Dean immediately got up, picked up the teapot on the side, made a cup of black tea for his mother, and familiar picked up three square sugars from the plate on the side and put them in. Seeing her son''s skillful action, Messer smiled and took a sip of the tea cup, enjoying the fragrance of black tea and the sweetness of sugar. Over the years, this son knows his preference for sweetness. In addition to following his close maid for nearly ten years, his tea is the most comfortable to drink every time. Putting down the teacup, Mercer looked at raffina and Dean and asked softly, "I came here today because I have to ask some questions." "Is there no room for turning around, mother?" Dean looked helpless. Messer said indisputably, "I said ~ you have to ask, Dean. What are you going to do in this situation?" Both children have grown up. As a mother, Messer has not asked about what his children have done for a long time. Even if his son is competing with the big prince for the throne, he and the family behind him don''t want to ask about it. However, after such a big event happened last night, at a time when everyone in the royal family is in danger, he must ask about his children''s future plans, Not as the princess of belrama Kingdom, but as the mother of two children. Dean also sat down and said cautiously, "father must abdicate." Mercer closed her eyes slightly without any surprise, but had already expected it. you ''re right! It''s time for his majesty to abdicate, and he must abdicate. It has been nearly 30 years since he married him as a princess at the age of 17. Now his majesty is in his 60s, and the eldest prince is almost 40. He has long been very dissatisfied with his father''s long-term occupation of the throne, and Dean is gradually growing up and slowly rising to compete with his brother''s chamber, It was precisely because of the struggle between the sons that his majesty saw the opportunity to continue to sit on the throne. He was reluctant to choose a prince. As a result, he was manipulated by the devil and caused such a great disaster. In this way, the pressure faced by his majesty is not only his two sons, but also his ministers, the people, the Holy See and gods. How can a king manipulated by demons convince the public? Even if the messenger of the goddess has freed his majesty from the curse, but his Majesty''s reputation has been lost, At a time when the royal family''s reputation has also been seriously damaged, it should not continue to be in power anyway. "I understand Dean, your uncle, the Duke and several members of the royal family agree that your majesty should abdicate and must abdicate." Messer replied calmly, but his tone was unusually heavy. "I''m ready to ascend the throne" Mercer frowned slightly: "do you want to continue fighting with your brother for that throne?" "I don''t want to continue fighting, but I have to." "Why ~ is that throne really so important?" Dean returned without changing his face: "This is necessary, mother. After the messenger of the goddess came, I thought for a long time and thought for a long time, including the fate of the royal family and the whole belrama kingdom. Under the divine power of the gods, the people have been crazy. Now the people can not know the king''s surname, but no one will not know the real name of the goddess. Therefore, the royal family wants to continue to preserve and continue to fill the ''royal family'' A title, then only \ "You have to give in to the Holy See, right? Give up your rights and make the whole belrama kingdom a vassal of the Holy See." Messer''s eyes flashed a shameful look and looked at his son: "where are your glory as the prince of the kingdom of belrama? Are you frightened by the miracles shown by the goddess?" Dean quietly looked at his mother and the master of killing. Aleguso quietly looked at the woman in front of her. Her eyes flashed the color of shame for her words, but she had already compromised in the depths. "I believe brother Wang must have the same idea as you, mother." On the one hand, he revealed that he didn''t want his son to continue to compete for this unstable throne, but on the other hand, he seized the so-called glory and didn''t let go, human beings! Obviously, I have made up my mind, but on the surface, I still have to make a gesture to maintain dignity. It seems that the rulers at the top of human society can''t live without these things. From the perspective of onlookers, human life is very stupid, and everyone is cheating themselves. However, even in stupidity, it is a choice made by human beings, but living in wisdom is involuntarily. Through Dean''s face, aleguso secretly grinds his teeth and suppresses the emerging malice in his heart. This is the devil''s instinct. He is eager to kill and destroy all the time. He is eager for the two women in front of him to be completely desperate after learning the truth, and twist their souls into the void after twisting their necks, Let them never be free from extreme pain and despair! But I am different from other masters. After all, there is one thing I will never forget after tasting it once. Neither raffina nor Messer knew that Dean was not his brother and son, but a devil who could make himself irreparable at any time. Messer finally said reluctantly, "what if your brother Wang has the same idea as you?" "I''d like to say I''m willing to give up," Dean shook his head in a positive tone. "But brother won''t. I know him too well over the years." "That''s not necessarily ~ Dean!" With a strange sheen in her beautiful eyes, Messer prayed, "maybe the messenger of the goddess will make him change his mind." (to be continued.) Chapter 854 Meet the messenger of the goddess! Aleguso smiled secretly, as if he had heard the funniest joke. However, in fact, it was indeed a big joke. Whether it was for the demons in the distorted void or the gods in the celestial realm, the opponents who were mortal enemies wanted to talk face to face, and they wanted to talk less than a day after the battle. How interesting! "I know, mother, the noble goddess messenger did not leave Wang Du, did he?" Dean nodded, trying to make a calm look and said. Raffina was not surprised, even surprised at the degree of tension. Angel! The Holy See''s doctrine describes angels as having wings on their backs, representing the wings of the only Lord in the world. Each angel is transformed by a feather of the goddess, the embodiment of light and the eternal holy existence. They are messengers serving the goddess and messengers conveying the goddess''s Oracle. It is said that only successive popes of the holy see angels to listen to the guidance of the goddess. For a long time, these envoys of gods have played an important role in poetry and mythology. In countless battles with demons and dragons, angels have bravely fought in the front line to defend the divine power of the goddess. In these stories, angels also save and test mortals and give the instructions of the goddess to those believers and just people. When she was a child, raffina loved these stories and dreamed of seeing these beautiful angels one day. But when she grew up, she gradually forgot her childhood dreams with the maturity of her heart. Today, when all her dreams come true, raffina found that angels are not only beautiful and holy, At the same time, they are also extremely terrible. Just like myths and poems, the angels fought bravely with the devil, but the powerful Angel waving the lightning sword made her heart beat faster. For the first time, she found that her vision was so short-sighted that she didn''t really know the world. The messenger of the gods has such terrible power that it almost turns the whole sky into lightning in the day. Rifina believes that he alone can destroy the power of the whole belrama kingdom! My brother''s idea is correct. Although I don''t know why the goddess has not directly interfered with the development of the secular kingdom for a long time, this time the goddess has shown her power without reservation. It''s so terrible to be only an envoy. The power of the goddess itself may be omnipotent as described in the myth, As a mortal, he should not try to guess the will of the goddess with a fluke psychology, which is extremely dangerous! However, raffina only prayed silently for her brother and prayed silently to the goddess, hoping that the gods would be kind After that terrible night, when the demons and evil believers had been determined to be wiped out, most of the messengers of the goddess ishutar returned to the divine realm. However, there was still a goddess''s messengers who stayed in the secular world. It was only a day. For the belrama palace, this time even made it too late for the royal family to deal with the aftermath, However, facing the request of the Holy See, the royal family had to respond immediately without regard to dignity. Because the angel who resides in the secular world is the ten winged angel who turned lightning into a sword to defeat the most terrible devil. His name has been learned by the royal family from the doctrine of the goddess. The judgment Angel Alfred! He is one of the most powerful wings of the goddess, the arbiter of good and evil, the executor of the goddess''s anger, and the existence that scares all evil people and filthy and evil things in the world! Outside the conference hall of the palace, Dean, who is also the current master of killing, aleguso walked silently with his trusted mage Amberson. When he came to the door of the hall, the two tall guards immediately pushed open the door, aleguso nodded, took off his cumbersome coat and handed it to the mage, Amberson, a mage with level 15 magic level, quietly retreated to the side hall and waited. Taking a deep breath, he was like a fighter who adjusted his state before the war. The power in the body is perfectly suppressed The fusion of the forces of the abyss is normal Dean''s reaction judgment has been fully read "His highness Dean kalenta, the second prince, has arrived." In the sound of the bodyguard''s report, aleguso stepped into the hall with his head held high and his eyes fell on aleguso in an instant. With this vision, there was also a strange power, mild and obscure. If he was not a demon extremely sensitive to light elements, it would be difficult for ordinary people, even ordinary extraordinary people, to perceive this power, For this reason, I have no idea that I have been examined in an extremely impolite way. There will be no problem. There will be no mistake in the theory of the son of stars! Taking advantage of dean''s appearance, alegus seemed to walk unknowingly to his position. In the hall, there were several royal and noble members, all of whom were heavyweight members. One of them was the father of his fiancee Miss Mina kennancy, the Grand Duke of Levis kennancy. After sitting down, aleguso found that his eyes had moved away from him, and the source of his eyes was a young man next to cardinal isano riston of the Holy See. He had black hair and blue eyes and was beautiful. Although his skin looked too pale, his slightly neutral facial contour gave people a gentle feeling, But that pair of blue eyes revealed that they were just like lightning, which made people feel dazzling. Dressed in a white robe pierced with the Holy See''s emblem, he stood beside the cardinal like a loyal bodyguard. However, even if he was so low-key, even if no one reminded him, anyone sitting could not help feeling awe at the moment of seeing each other. Under that look, everyone felt as if they were staring at a higher dimensional existence, Like a brand engraved in the soul, their own bodies are instinctively afraid of each other. It was you, the angel of judgment, Alfred! At the first glance, aleguso recognized each other. Here, he is probably the only person who knows alfield best. He is familiar with the degree that the two sides have met several times. As the most powerful wing of the goddess, among the ten winged angels with the title, afield''s power is only inferior to that of pernlus. However, compared with the confused angel of redemption, the angel of judgment is never confused or confused. The lightning sword in his hand never hesitated at the moment when it was waved down. In every battle, no matter facing any enemy, The angel of judgment will never relax at all. Almost every time, he is fighting with the mentality of complete victory. The Archduke level devil''s hoof of blood belier can''t support it for three minutes in front of his dripping attack like a storm! If he fights with him in this state, aleguso believes that he will lose faster than belier! However, he won. The theory of the son of the stars has allowed him to win a game first. The most powerful judgment angel of the goddess was not aware of the distortion of the void. The demon master sat in front of him and became the prince of a country As for the late big prince Victor, aleguso has no interest in examining him. Anyway, his disguised identity is against victor. As always, when the eldest prince arrived, he was carefully examined by the judgment angel. After the people sat down, Cardinal isano riston spoke slowly: "Dear dignitaries of the kingdom of belrama, thank you for participating in this meeting. Although it is a little impolite, according to the domestic situation of the kingdom of belrama, both the Holy See and you really don''t have much free time to think about problems slowly. I hope to draw a good conclusion today." If it''s normal, it''s not such a small matter of disrespect. The holy see is already an anti guest behavior here. It has openly interfered with the royal power by theocracy, which will inevitably be resisted by the royal family. However, no one dares to talk more now. Except for the ugly prince Victor, of course, Victor can only express his thoughts on his face, No one dares to put his ideas into action in front of the powerful angel of judgment. Aleguso watched the change, but the negotiation was very long at that time. Mankind always liked to beat around the Bush and say a lot of polite words. Even the cardinal of the Holy See, a devout believer serving the gods, could not avoid this custom. Several important ministers and dukes were testing each other with the cardinal, and the trial Angel obviously didn''t want to interfere in the negotiation, Just as a bystander. For the extraordinary, it is still the top existence among the extraordinary like the angel of judgment. The negotiation of secular mortals is actually no different from the farce of children. Everything in the world needs the support of power, even if the evildoer has no power, he can''t even carry out evil deeds, Contracts and agreements that people have no strength to support can only be maintained by looking at their own dignity, not something that must be observed. "Well, Archduke, stop this meaningless argument." Suddenly Dean patted the table and directly stood up and looked at the cardinal: "sorry, cardinal isano and Archduke Reeves. It''s meaningless to waste time on the surface. Let''s be honest with each other." "Your Highness Dean, you are so rude." Archduke was obviously surprised why his highness, who was usually more stable, was so radical today. "It''s not impolite, but I figured out a lot after last night." Dean then turned his eyes to the cardinal, and some unknown Cardinals were stunned. Then he said with a kind smile: "please, your highness Dean, you are a prince and have the right to speak on behalf of the royal family than anyone else." "The father must abdicate, which is the consensus of the royal family." Dean said calmly For a moment, many people here were stunned. Although this was indeed a consensus, in order to avoid suspicion, no one dared to speak out directly in front of the head bird so as not to become the target of public criticism. However, it is better for the prince to speak out in person, and isano also slightly nodded and obviously acquiesced in it. "Please continue, your highness Dean." The bishop made a slight gesture of invitation. "With regard to the succession to the throne, whether I or my brother succeed to the throne, I hope to strengthen cooperation with the Holy See from now on. I don''t want such a tragedy in the kingdom of belrama for the second time." The people who had been hanged their appetite immediately burst into an uproar, and the most angry one was the big prince victor. The 40 year old prince even couldn''t help standing up and glared at Dean. At the meeting, only isano didn''t make a clear statement with his usual smile, and seemed to want to listen to Dean''s words. However, aleguso, disguised behind Dean''s face, also sneered at everything in front of him. (to be continued.) Chapter 855 Neither the crown of a king nor a territory is important to aleguso. What he desires is what mortals can''t give. Now he doesn''t lack wealth, strength or power. What he lacks is enough time and place to complete the transformation. Let theocracy prevail over kingship, aleguso is very clear about the dream of the goddess ishutar. She has built a great blueprint, a glorious era established with the human beings she believes in. The believers of goddesses in the holy see are also fanatical vassals of this blueprint. Aleguso doesn''t mind giving in to his favor. For himself, it doesn''t matter to send the kingdom of belrama to become a sacrifice of the holy see in order to achieve his obsession. But it''s not enough to be too hasty and urgent. After all, the decisions you make can''t be too far from Dean''s nature. Caution is not a bad thing for demons! "I believe all of you here must doubt whether I have secretly reached any agreement with bishop isano." Dean looked around and spread his hand and said: "What I want to say is, please put away your doubts. Please pay attention to what I said. Whoever ascends the throne, my brother and I should believe that the holy Vatican should spread the doctrine of the goddess, rather than prevaricate all kinds of obstacles to the once skeptical attitude, and then let the devil take advantage of our mutual suspicion again." Victor couldn''t seem to sit still anymore. "Dean, do you know what you''re talking about?" "Of course, brother, I don''t want these tragedies in the belrama Kingdom, that''s all." Victor suddenly showed a look of surprise and anger. He didn''t seem to believe that his brother said it. Dean looked directly at his brother and said loudly, "open your eyes and look at the world again. Can''t you see that everything has changed and that ordinary people can''t compete in front of forces outside the secular world." Victor wanted to loudly accuse his brother of his rebellious speech of presenting the throne with both hands. He also wanted to belittle his brother and let everyone here support his prince who was willing to safeguard the orthodox rights of the kingdom of belrama. However, when Victor''s remaining light focused on the judgment Angel next to the cardinal, Victor found his throat stuck like a fishbone and couldn''t speak. Many royal family members and nobles also kept silent and waited. In fact, those who can sit here to meet the goddess messenger are not fools. If they are fools, it is impossible for them to climb to today''s position in this aristocratic circle that is polite on the surface but actually the law of the jungle. Dean''s words sound harsh, but they are really telling the truth, If there was no divine assistance that night, it would be very difficult to repel the demons by relying on the power of the belrama kingdom alone, especially the last two powerful demons. According to the estimation afterwards, if the conventional army had been matched with domestic mages to fight, it would have to pay at least tens of thousands of deaths and injuries to defeat the two demons, Moreover, it has not been considered whether more demons will enter the king''s capital. no way out! It can be seen from the images recorded in the post analysis that the terrible and ferocious appearance of the devil has a very serious impact on the morale of the army. After all, the soldiers are trained to deal with secular forces. It is conceivable that the morale will shake when they face the existence beyond the secular world for the first time, but it is different from the devil. Those ferocious demons are completely crazy and frenzied, In the face of the lightning that the judgment angel can turn them into ashes in an instant, those slightly weaker demons can bravely rush forward to consume their own flesh and blood to consume the power of the lightning sword. Only after the last two powerful demons retreat to hell, those weak demons immediately withdraw, and no demon has retreated more than half a step before. This army is even crazier than the most fanatical believers. Even if they are chaotic and disorganized, they may be slightly disadvantaged in the face of the large army that has been deployed. However, once these monsters break into or engage in chaotic street fighting, their destructive power is far greater than any well-trained army. "I appreciate your awakening, your highness Dean." Cardinal isano nodded kindly, Obviously satisfied with these words: "An excellent king should regard the safety of the people as his own safety, ladies and gentlemen! The Holy See has tried to accommodate the rights of the secular royal family for so many years. Sometimes the Holy See wants to establish churches in some areas to spread teachings. You are often seen as trying to win the hearts of the people, but today you should all realize the real purpose of the Holy See." For a moment, everyone was speechless. Some nobles who also believed in the Holy See slightly lowered their heads and dared not look directly at the cardinal. The grand duke Reeves stood up, put one hand on his chest and saluted slightly: "Your Excellency, cardinal, you are a wise man worthy of respect. I also understand that the devil''s invasion of the king''s capital appears to be silvado''s misguided path, but both the royal family and ministers have unshirkable responsibilities. It is our negligence that led to such a painful conclusion. However, please see that the kingdom of belrama has been committed to coordinating the disputes of various countries for many years To the credit of adhering to the doctrine of the goddess, please give the kalenta royal family a chance. " "You misunderstood your excellency. The Holy See does not want to deprive the royal family of its rights. From the moment it was first established, the mission of the holy see is to fight against demons, and the holy see just hopes to spread teachings, unite mankind, completely block the channel of demons into our world, and enable mankind and even countries to promote the progress of the world in a stable environment." The cardinal''s words were impartial and full of sincerity and enthusiasm, but the royal family and nobles still had doubts. Aleguso, the master of killing, knows this very well. Even at the moment when his life is at stake, human beings will not let go. From beginning to end, he will doubt the good intentions of others and whether others want to take away the rights in his hands. However, more importantly, the holy Vatican really wants to take some of their rights from the king. No matter how the doctrine of the holy see is preached, no matter how well the cardinal says, this essence has not changed. "Demons! These evil and filthy monsters from the abyss are not only the enemy of the Lord, but also the enemy of all living creatures in the world! They hate life, peace, chaos and disorder, so that the devil will only spread death and destruction on the earth. This is what the Lord does not want to see. The Lord has sent holy messengers to fight the devil for countless years." That''s more than 13000 years "In order to prevent demons from entering our world, the Holy See was established under the guidance of our Lord. It has always followed the doctrine and advocated equality and harmony in order to prevent demons from infiltrating our world through the hands of mortals." The so-called mortals probably do not include elves, dwarves, orcs and other alien nations "Fighting against demons is the biggest mission of the Holy See. The Holy See does not want to focus more on secular kingship. It just hopes that kings can pay more attention to their own people, because all humans on the earth are the favorite children of the Lord, and no mother wants to see her children go astray." In fact, apart from us, the five supreme gods of the holy capital and the surviving guys of the second generation are also your biggest enemies In the conference hall, cardinal isano''s impassioned speech was on the table, while under the stage was the vicious misinterpretation of every sentence by aleguso, the master of killing. The scene seemed funny and ridiculous, but the cardinal''s eloquence was obviously good. After borrowing Prince Dean''s words, the royal family and nobles could not refute his statement. However, what makes the royal family members and nobles most uncomfortable is that the trial Angel Alfred has not said a word since the memory, as if the meeting had nothing to do with him., Or rather, it should be said that the angel of judgment did not care about the outcome of the meeting from the beginning. It seems that no matter what outcome is reached, it will be corrected to the predetermined outcome by him. This total disregard is more painful than direct opposition. "Your Highness Dean, do you think you can be a good king?" Finally, the cardinal threw the problem back. Aleguso also stood up, took a deep breath with Dean''s appearance and said, "at this moment, I don''t want to boast about both writing and martial arts. To be honest, I''m not as good as my brother victor in terms of government affairs." The big prince victor and his supporters were stunned. Not only that, but even Dean''s supporters were very surprised. The second prince Dean and the big prince Victor fought for the throne for so many years. They were close to each other and constantly proved that they were stronger than each other on many occasions, But why did his highness Dean, who got the intimacy of the cardinal today, take the initiative to admit that he is not as good as his brother. Looking around, aleguso looked at his faces with various expressions, This is not the right you desire more than nothing: "I know you may be skeptical, but after seeing the demons and angels and the supreme power of the goddess that night, I have completely awakened. Brother, think about it. What we fought desperately was so ethereal. The king of belrama has been established for hundreds of years, but the devil can destroy the king almost overnight It is all the glory established by the previous kings for hundreds of years. " Speaking of this, Dean shook his head and said as heavily as a man of great insight: "After thinking for a day, I finally figured out what kind of relationship between the king and the people is. In the past, I always thought I was a member of the royal family, the legal heir to the throne, and a natural ruler and dominator. However, when the devil came, the royal family and nobles fled, while the envoys of the goddess fought bravely against the devil, and afterwards people sang the goddess My real name, the glory of the goddess of the praiser, rather than our natural great and legitimate members of the royal family, why? " "Because we abandoned the people at the critical moment and fled, while the messenger of the goddess is the defender fighting in the front line. For the people, they don''t care who is the ruler. What they care about is who can give them a better life, who can protect their safety and who is their ruler." According to Dean''s appearance, aleguso said with both voice and emotion that from the perspective of Yalin, the killing master''s acting skills can win the Oscar every minute. You know, in front of the judgment angel, the extraordinary''s insight and perception are very amazing. Even some slight incongruity will be noticed by the other party, But aleguso did it naturally. He could not see that these words were from the devil of disorder. It seemed that Dean himself made an impassioned speech after thinking about the change of ideas, so that all the people most familiar with Dean didn''t notice anything wrong. Dean took a long breath, Looking at the stunned royal family members and nobles, he said with consciousness: "So I completely woke up and understood the due responsibility of a king. I must protect the people and be recognized by the people, so that the people can give me the right to rule. I will not make stupid decisions to protect some interests, and will not put the people in danger for the sake of not damaging my rights." "This is my enlightened brother. If you still hold the conservative idea of monopolizing power like your father, and continue to exclude the holy see for a little power, and put the people in the slaughter of demons, then you don''t deserve to sit on the throne, even if you sit on it for a long time." The whole audience was shocked. The eldest prince Victor turned pale. For a long time, he couldn''t say a word. Even isano, the cardinal who deeply read the doctrine of the goddess, couldn''t help sighing for Dean''s speech. This is a child who has completely awakened under the majesty of the goddess. It''s really valuable! "If this is your consciousness, Dean kalenta!" At this time, the silent judgment angel finally opened his mouth for the first time: "you are not like a mortal, but an extraordinary!" Aleguso, the killing master hidden under Dean''s face, smiled grimly. Of course, he is not a mortal, but an extraordinary like you. Ah, the judgment Angel Alfred! (to be continued.) Chapter 856 The demon attack on the king of belrama kingdom not only spread all over the secular Kingdom, but inadvertently made the Holy See the largest beneficiary, and the holy capital in the west of the mainland also became an indirect beneficiary. When the two major religious organizations were busy dealing with the sudden surge of religious enthusiasm in the secular world, Some more accurate news came thousands of miles from obscure channels to the Arnold mountains in the far north. "On the night when the king was attacked, the goddess ishutar showed a miracle. The aurora poured down, and the angel with white wings fell from the sky. When the huge and ferocious devil came, the archangel, known as the judge in the teachings of the Holy See, also came. The angel of judgment had destroyed the raging devil with the blade of lightning, But one night later, almost one sixth of the whole king was destroyed. It is conservatively estimated that the number of casualties is about 4000 Yalin took the secret letter sent to him by the West * * * * family through the Saxony kingdom. Compared with various unreliable rumors outside, the account of the West * * * * family as a party was obviously more convincing. Unfortunately, both the owner Jason himself and his wife Angelina stayed in Wangdu because of the inquiry of "Eliza", Fortunately, on the night when the devil was raging, the residence of the West * * * * family was just located on the back of the upper area and was not affected by the devil. Of course, another unfortunate thing is that the news of Miss Eliza''s death has spread, which makes Yalin and even the dead in the free city cry and laugh. "The angel of judgment, Alfred, worked hard enough this time, but it also shows that the devil who invaded the capital of belrama is no small matter." Alin curled his mouth. To be honest, there is a serious shortage of information about the holy Vatican. After all, when ishutar turned his back on the other five supreme gods, it happened after the dragon war. At that time, the king of the white dragon had been sealed and imprisoned in the yarnod mountains by the three goddesses and fell asleep, It was too short to wake up because of overlord galseric. Naturally, he didn''t collect much information from the Holy See, but he still knew these "angels". Originally, angels were very powerful, and now they have accepted the divine power of the goddess, so they should go to a higher level in strength. As for the two powerful Centaur demons and lizard demons described in the secret letter, Yalin was not clear. In addition to the nine masters and several famous demons in the abyss, the king of the white dragon could not know all those strange demons. However, from the perspective of the strength of the abyss, these two demons were definitely demons above the level of zhanjue, Either archduke or Lord! Considering that the judgment angel can easily deal with one of the demons, it can be roughly judged that the demon returning to the main material plane is Archduke level. "I really don''t know if this accident will bring some unexpected trouble." "You mean ~ Angelina?" Yalin glanced at xiunaizel who also looked at the secret letter. "Although the power of my brother Lu Lu Xiu''s Geass is very magical, in this mysterious world, if the power of Mrs. Angelina''s Geass is perceived by the goddess, I''m afraid it will bring you serious disaster." "That''s what I said." Yalin frowned slightly. The strength of Geass may be better than ordinary people, but it is unknown whether he can hide the past in front of gods or even angels. To be honest, he thinks it is very unlikely to hide the past. If Mrs. Angelina''s assigned strength of Geass is discovered by ishutar, If ishutal removes Geass''s control over Angelina and exposes all the news ~ in fact, it''s no big deal for himself! It''s no big deal If I had never thought so six months ago, I must have been in a hurry now. I may have ordered white dragon katras in Saxony kingdom to sneak into bellama kingdom to see if I can bring Mrs. Angelina out, but today''s protection period is less than 48 hours, For Yalin, it doesn''t matter if she exposes her existence because of Mrs. Angelina. Anyway, when the emerald dragon wakes up, the Dragon Queen will know that she has broken away from the seal and woke up at the first time. In the face of the invincible Dragon Alliance, it doesn''t seem a big deal to have another angel army in the Holy See, In any case, the city of audur is not itchy and in debt. At most, the ending is game over! "Well ~ but not necessarily!" After thinking about it, Yalin thought it might not be so bad: "If ''Eliza'' is really dead, then the rest is the question of the house owner Jason to the bellama royal family. On the contrary, as the house owner''s wife was once a direct member of the royal family, Mrs. Angelina should not come forward. As long as she can avoid facing the judgment angels and other extraordinary forces directly, I think ishutar should not be so magical to perceive out of thin air To Mrs. Angelina. " "Your Majesty Yalin, in fact, I think the owner of the West * * * * family may leave the king overnight after the matter is over. After all, the demon invasion has been determined to be caused by silvado''s collusion with the cults." Schneizer pointed to the name of silvado written on the secret letter: "Members of the royal family or princes are heretics and lead demons to invade the royal capital of their own country. The holy see is estimated to be ecstatic when such a big scandal is exposed. It simply gives them a great opportunity to interfere with the secular regime of the kingdom of belrama. The West * * * * family, which originally began to cut the relationship with the royal family, should now be eager to speed up the cutting speed, and the owner and family It''s very dangerous for the Lord''s wife to stay in Wangdu at this time. " "I agree with you, but there''s another thing that puzzles me." "The devil?" Yalin nodded. What he couldn''t understand now was what aleguso, the master of killing, was planning. Silvado, who should have been a temporary container, was almost close to the body with a lot of abyss power, At first, I imagined whether aleguso was going to ascend the throne with the identity of silvado to control the whole belrama Kingdom, so as to increase its influence on the main material level and make the country a farm for harvesting the power of the abyss, but now it seems that it is not the same thing. Killing master aleguso! This demon master with passion like fire on the battlefield and cool wisdom like ice on the battlefield is definitely not a reckless man who only knows that he has brute force to deal with problems, not to mention the demon queen full of cunning wisdom around him. The female demon who brought down the incoming demon queen has shown her cunning in front of Yalin, The ruthless way of doing things is impressive. But the attack on belrama''s capital is a little brainless! The attack of the demon team belrama Wangdu caused considerable damage. Well, it looks good on the surface, but what do you get? Prince silvado''s identity has been exposed. Now there is no news that silvado was killed, indicating that he is at least on the run. However, Jinsui territory must not go back. It is estimated that the secular army of belrama kingdom will crush the Lord''s residence with the evil altar without waiting for the angel of the goddess, In this way, aren''t all the things aleguso and Sarian had bothered to decorate in vain? impossible! The killing master can''t suddenly make such a stupid decision. What''s the point of attacking the king of belrama? After thinking about many aspects, Yalin couldn''t figure out what areguso was thinking. Even if the reckless attack was provoked by the hatred master Juliana who couldn''t control her emotions, areguso should take this situation into account before choosing to form an alliance with this emotionally unstable madwoman, If aleguso caused the attack that brought heavy losses to himself because he misjudged Juliana, it would be a dereliction of duty for him to be the master of killing. "The spies are on their way to the kingdom of belrama, but it is conservatively estimated that it will take half a month to send news." "In other words, during this period of time, we can only see if the West * * * * family can send some valuable news." "The spies in Saxony Kingdom have also collected some information, but they are all external information. Unless we use cartels, all we can do now is wait, your majesty Yalin." Yalin sighed. The chess piece that was buried in the kingdom of Saxony could not move. Especially in this special case, God knows whether the devil will attack the kingdom of Saxony. Maybe the killing master will taboo his influence, but the madwoman who hates the master will never. At this time, a maid knocked on the door, left the lounge and reported, "Your Majesty Yalin, it''s almost time." "Well ~ I see. Step back." "Forget these troubles for a while, your majesty Yalin. There are more important things waiting for you to announce at tonight''s banquet." Yalin nodded. Yes, there are more important things to announce to everyone at a banquet tonight. The calculation time is almost at this time. Then Yalin got up and walked to the main venue with sunezer. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At the same time, in the free city in the eastern part of the mainland, which is not interfered by the Holy See, croside, vice president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, also learned about some things that happened in the belrama kingdom. At first, croside, like Yalin, thought that the attack was a stupid plan, and the worst thing is, The transaction with the demon queen about the airship is likely to be exposed. The merchants of the ring of black stone may have been unaware of the truth of trading with the devil, but in any case, they can''t get rid of the illegal sale of airships to the Lords of a country. However, two days later, a secret letter was sent to croside by a mysterious man. "The deal continues!" Looking at the letter paper with only four words and feeling the special power attached to the letter paper, croside couldn''t help smiling, and then threw the letter paper into the fire. Sometimes even the gods will miss something! Croside, vice president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, and his royal highness, who is also the prince of the black dragon clan, looked at the night sky meaningfully, and his eyes seemed to pierce the sky and go straight to the divine realm inhabited by the gods. (to be continued.) Chapter 857 The brightly lit hall was full of people, and the same banquet was held in the same place, but it was more grand than the first banquet, with more exquisite tableware and dishes, and more people participated this time. In the accompaniment of the band, at least there was some lively atmosphere in the huge banquet hall than the first slightly deserted scene. Everyone in the city of audur was present! Yalin, who was hidden in the dark, looked at all this with satisfaction. In addition to ruluciu, who was far away in the free city, and elside, who went to find the son of the star, even Feiying and Heathcliff, who were on the front line of the misty forest, returned to odur city to attend the banquet. Didier and Miriya, who originally wanted to give way to the Saxony Kingdom, also returned, However, the demonic attack on the kingdom of belrama made the holy capital act frequently on the one hand, resulting in a large increase in their workload and unable to return. But it''s not bad. Mingxue and Zhu, who live in the big house, are also rare. They changed their dresses and enjoyed the food with interest. On weekdays, the frail Wushan Yayi was much better after this period of rest. Now she also attended the banquet with the company of fujizawa Yazi. At this time, Yayi was sitting at a table and taken care of by several girls, The task of getting food and drinks was almost arranged by Mingxue and Zhu, and the table was filled with all kinds of food, including properly fried steak, golden baked prawns, Pastry Soup, bacon vegetable rolls, various flavors of pizza, colorful sushi and desserts, and roasted fragrant chicken legs. "Mingxue, we can''t eat so much. Take less to avoid waste." Fujizawa Yazi sent a bowl of porridge made of millet to Yayi noodles and said before and after. Mingxue, who was holding two cups of strawberry sundae ice cream in her hand, smiled shyly: "ah, sorry! Just looking at so many delicious food on the dining table, I want to taste each one." As a high school student, Mingxue and Zhu have most of the habits of girls of this age. For example, when enjoying the buffet, they prefer to take food rather than eat. Like women who love shopping, they want to see everything and take everything. Sometimes they feel more comfortable watching others eat than eating themselves. "I also took the pudding. It''s so big. I can eat as much as I want today." Unwilling to be outdone, Zhu put down two plates of pudding poured with delicious syrup. Then he sat down and began to enjoy delicious food. "Where''s mom? Why didn''t I see them?" Guhezhu, who was seated, looked around and found that there was no shadow of his mother on the table. "Zhu''s mother and my mother helped backstage. This sundae jam was handmade by my mother." Mingxue said with a smile. By the way, she sent a glass of sundae to Zhu: "try it. It''s delicious. Well, although mom''s special jam is a little \ nLIKE, please rest assured that strawberry jam is definitely the best made by mom." Despite the guarantee of the famous snow, guhezhu''s heart beat faster when he heard that the jam was made by aunt Qiuzi, who was always smiling. There was no way. Now most people in the whole city have been afraid of aunt Qiuzi''s jam, just like the bread made by their mother, The large-scale food poisoning incident that caused audur city seems to be still fresh in my mind. When the two people''s bread and jam were added together, even a white dragon thought that its power and negative attributes were enough to make the giant dragon with high resistance unable to be exempted. Maybe you can take these two things as the final decisive weapon Even Yalin once half jokingly made this evaluation on the dark cooking of the two wives, and for this evaluation, as the daughter of the party, both guhezhu and shuilaimingxue were ashamed and ashamed. "Sister Ya Yi, would you like some?" "Thank you, Mingxue. My body has just recovered. It''s not suitable to eat cold food now." It''s also gratifying to see two girls who are slightly younger than themselves. Although she has been in a different world for such a long time, she still cares about her mother and sister in another world from time to time, she is not alone here. Except for miss fujizawa Yazi, who is accompanied all the time, several girls living together are very warm and kind, Here, I can still feel the same warmth as at home, and the most important thing is that the gradually cured disease gives me hope to continue to live. While several girls were talking and laughing, a girl with blond hair also came over: "can you spell the table here?" "Of course, please sit down." Although there are too many empty seats in the banquet hall, Zhu, Mingxue and others don''t mind others competing for the table. On the contrary, the more people sit at their own table, the more lively it becomes. Otherwise, it''s boring to sit there alone and eat alone. For example, the hedgehog boy who is eating a lot tens of meters away from the other side, The Ge Mu administrator who always gives people a meticulous look in the library, but compared with the hedgehog headed teenager sitting alone, there is a kind white haired middle-aged man sitting next to the Ge Mu administrator. They seem to have few common topics to discuss. The blonde with the plate sat down and introduced herself with a smile, "Winnie Lockerbie, nice to meet you." "Hello, Wenli. My name is Gu Hezhu." "Shuise Mingxue, nice to meet you." Several girls also introduced themselves to each other, and Wenli motioned with her fingers and said, "sorry, the table I sat at was too noisy, so I had to change you to come here. Everyone is a girl. It feels good to sit together." Following Wenli''s gesture, the eyes of several girls fell on the table. It seemed that there were only three people sitting. Two of the boys who were a little short seemed to have a quarrel. Usually, for such a casual buffet dinner, Wen Li should sit down with her green wood and bamboo horse, talk about the warmth of the past, and discuss topics such as a better future. However, due to the insertion of an uninvited guest, Wen Li had to put up with it for a few minutes and then surrender and choose to change places. After all, two little beans, When talking about height, Xiaodou, who also has high self-esteem, is wordy. He is disgusted by ghosts. On the dinner table, Edward Beanstalk was looking at the same hedgehog Headed Boy with an undisguised murderous spirit. He looked a little older than himself and al. He looked like a street gangster. He looked a little taller than himself. "You guy, can''t you look better when you eat? I''m losing my appetite." Edward with a knife and fork couldn''t stand it and hit his arm on the table. Edward swore to God that he was with his brother and Winnie while recalling some interesting memories of the past, While enjoying delicious food (Al is only responsible for taking food, not eating) as a result, the guy named Feiying deliberately crowded into his own table, and obviously came to his height, because the hedgehog head, which is only a few centimeters taller than himself, always combs his hair inadvertently when eating. Although he is a facial paralysis, there is always a trace of mockery in his eyes. Had it not been for the fact that this was a banquet hall, Edward would have wanted to make a fist with alchemy and send him directly to heaven. However, compared with the other party''s almost red naked naked eye contempt, what annoyed Edward most was the terrible eating appearance of the hedgehog head in front of him. How to say! It was like a refugee running out of a place. It seemed that he had never eaten anything good. Looking at the dozens of empty plates stacked beside him, Edward believed that he had eaten at least ten kilograms of food, and he didn''t know where those food had been loaded by him, and his eating appearance was even worse, He took a knife and fork and sent the whole steak to his mouth without cutting it. He also had two pieces at the same time. Now he is chewing with his mouth bulging. As for holding an oily hand to chew a large piece of roast ribs that should have been cut by the waiter with a knife, then chew watermelon, then pour a large cup of milky milk into your mouth like a reckless man drinking, and then wipe your mouth with your hand impolitely. Edward thought his eating appearance had been regarded as bad by Wenli, but he could be regarded as a civilized man compared with the way the hedgehog head looked like a primitive man. "Go and get me some of this steak, pour more sauce on it, and bring more shells just now." Flying shadow ignored Edward''s eyes and said to Alfons. "Good brother Feiying, do you still need fruit?" "The little fruit called bilongguo is very wrong. Please take some for me." Alfonsi on one side didn''t get angry like his brother, but ran to help Feiying get food like a little attendant behind the child king. He didn''t seem to have any consciousness of being called by others as free labor. Edward didn''t like it. His brother was arbitrarily called by others. Naturally, he was unhappy. It was his privilege to call al: "Hey, Al, why do you listen to him and don''t ignore me there, you dwarf." In other words, Feiying, who is also sensitive to the word "short", will definitely get angry, but at the moment, Feiying does not get angry abnormally: "don''t I want a guy who is 2 cm shorter to speak." "Asshole! You''re only 2cm taller than me. What qualifications do you have to be proud of in front of me." "Taller than you!" Just three words, Edward felt completely sunk. "You asked for it!" Edward closed his hands and the blue light appeared on his palm. It seemed that he was about to start refining. But the flying shadow was faster, and the weird Taidao had been out of its sheath and put on Edward''s neck: "it''s too slow." Edward, who was frozen all over, shivered, and even his refining was interrupted. "I said, you two kids, don''t give me a terrible bright weapon at this time!" When the two faced off, a big hand grabbed the flying shadow''s hand like a pair of pliers. Edward couldn''t help looking over and found that it was manigott. (to be continued.) Chapter 858 Manigott is dressed in a black tuxedo with pride. Just like a young master in a noble family who disobeys the family rules and has some rebellious character, manigott is a figure who can attract many rebellious teenagers to follow in the original world of Yalin, and manigott, who is also a little childish, is really liked by the Edward brothers, Although it caused some trouble to take them to visit the temple in Saxony Kingdom, the two brothers felt good about manigott all the way. The flying shadow moved his hand slightly, then sneered and relaxed, while manigott also let go of his hand. The long sword returns to its sheath. In audur City, where the popularity of space equipment is quite high, Feiying is different from those who always like to throw their belongings into the control equipment. They don''t like to put the Taidao into the space equipment, and then take it out when necessary. For Feiying, Taidao should be held in hand everywhere at any time. "Great power." "Your strength is not small, kid who has lived for hundreds of years." The two had a little competition before. Feiying, as a big monster, was far more powerful than ordinary people, but manigott, as a golden saint fighter, was not weak. Although they didn''t show their real strength, it could be regarded as a tie if they tried each other. After sitting down and looking at a messy table, manigott didn''t mind waving to the maid: "please help us clean up." Under the influence of magic, the desktop will soon take on a new look. If it is not because learning magic requires too much theoretical study, he is like a nerd who spends all day studying and meditating in the library. Manigott wants to learn this kind of magic that makes life very convenient. After the fairy maid cleaned up, Alphons also just returned with a lot of food. When he saw manigott coming, he greeted and sat aside as happy as a child. In fact, Al is indeed a child. Strictly speaking, like Edward, the actual age of the two brothers is not even a high school student. At the age of 14, Yalin seems that he should go to junior high school first. As a big monster, Feiying is actually older than manigott, but because it has always maintained the form of a child, under the law that material determines spirit, although Feiying''s mind is relatively mature, it is inevitable to be childish in character. After all, there is no way. A person lives a long life, but people around you treat you as a child. Over time, you will subconsciously think you are a child. Compared with several bear children, manigott obviously has the character of bear children, or should be the child king of bear children. Because he has the same attributes, he is very good at taking care of problem children. Al won''t say it first. Although Edward is unhappy, he still believes in manigott, In the eyes of Feiying, who advocates power, manigott is at least an existence that can have equal dialogue, and the other party''s informal character also makes Feiying feel very comfortable, because Feiying also likes to live at will, and some people hate too many rules and etiquette. Yalin secretly observed that manigott really has the talent to take care of bear children, and there is also a delicate side under his seemingly careless character. At least he soon mediated the contradiction between the two. Mainly, manigott saw the cold outside and hot inside of the flying shadow, To this end, the topic was deliberately shifted to the incident that the Edward brothers bravely broke into the devil altar and rescued the temple maid kidnapped by the evil believers. Not surprisingly, Feiying was soon attracted by this incident and kept asking about the relevant details, especially how powerful the devil was. "The monster with a lion''s head is fast! Is it as fast as me?" "I don''t know, but their power is really terrible. Al and I can''t defeat one of them together. If she hadn''t been careless, Al and I might have died at that time." "Tut ~" Feiying looked unhappy when he heard it: "damn! I''d better find out that I went out with you at that time. In that forest, except for a good fight with the black dragon, there were basically few opponents who could cheer me up." Edward''s eyes lit up when he heard the Black Dragon: "have you ever fought with a dragon? Is it the same dragon as the white dragons in audur?" "That''s right." "Tell me. I want to know whether the power of the black dragon is as powerful as the devil we met last." In addition to their height, Edward and Feiying have a common topic. In fact, both of them are people who like to join the fun and advocate violence to solve problems. Moreover, both of them are natural activists. They like to put into action rather than talking on paper. Flying shadow is also rare. Instead of sparing words like gold, it shows the situation when encountering Rogge. The amazing physical destructive power of the black dragon is no less than its own speed. It is so strong that it can even block the black dragon wave with its bare hands, especially when the black dragon finally shows itself, Feiying believes that the other party is definitely A-level or even S-level monster even in the demon world. After having a common topic, the two eased up. Edward was surprised that Feiying could fight the black dragon for so long with his own strength. Although Feiying didn''t say anything, he still appreciated Xiaodou and Alphons for sneaking into the devil altar to save people regardless of danger. At the banquet, everyone took this good opportunity to get to know each other and spontaneously formed their own small circle, like Xiaodou''s problem children group, followed by the law group, science and technology group, military strategy group, soldiers group and the harem group that embarrassed Yalin. In the law group, yuansaka Lin, as a magician, stayed with Weber and Medea. There were still elves in the research tower in the magician''s small circle, and the only one who didn''t integrate was pachuli, who sat quietly eating and reading. In addition to the special summoners, the summoning creatures of the leadership in odur also attended the banquet. To Yalin''s surprise, yuansaka Lin wore the legendary Robe "hot blood flame" she gave her. However, it has to be said that this robe is really suitable for the big lady with double horsetail. Although the style is conservative and does not have the beauty of back and shoulder exposure like the usual dress, the robe with extremely exquisite workmanship can support the elegant and noble temperament of the wearer, During the time when she came to the different world, the eldest lady was an adult in age. Although her appearance had hardly changed, it did not prevent Lin from carefree picking up the red wine glass instead of the fruit juice and drinking it gracefully. Weber, as a "Valet", was also energetic. He changed into a man''s dress. It seemed that he was not used to being exposed in public. He seemed a little nervous. At the moment, he was making great efforts to maintain his elegant behavior as a magician. As the core figure of the law group, Medea is discussing with it with great interest, or samiramis, who has just been summoned to the different world. Obviously, the ancient Assyrian female emperor is familiar with the banquet and integrates herself into it very leisurely. Before, wherever she went, she was the focus of everyone, He was even approached by Tony Stark, a playboy. However, after learning the real name of the beautiful black haired ELF (Tony''s vision) and her legendary experience, Tony withdrew. Although Medea and Semiramis seem to have the same interest in discussing legal topics, Yalin always feels that there seems to be some discordant feeling between them. Can it be his own illusion? However, in Yalin''s opinion, Tony, who failed to chat up and withdrew, is the only Playboy in audur who is the most normal in cognition, temperament and knowledge. He also enjoyed the banquet that finally showed civilized style in his opinion. However, Tony''s only dissatisfaction is that the lights and music here are too old and modern, There are no noisy crowds and fans shouting their names here. Although Tony is a billionaire as the owner of stark enterprise, he is more like a young man in his heart. He is not so interested in some regular banquets and dances in the upper class society. Compared with those boring gatherings in the past, Tony still likes parties full of young people''s style, such as wine, beauty, hip-hop music and unrestrained fun, In such a party, no one will think their behavior is impolite, and no one will point out their behavior. For Tony''s dissatisfaction, Yalin said that you are getting used to it. After all, you are hosting a party, not a party. However, Yalin agrees with Tony. He doesn''t like that kind of regular and boring party. It''s a real pain to go to such a party. After drinking and eating, Tony also found his own small circle, mainly a small circle with common topics. Shizicliff from the realm of swords, that is, Mao changjingyan, and Goddard in the knight of the universe discussed an interesting topic together, that is, how to climb technology in a world with backward technology. "To be honest, there are no computers, analyzers, or even electric welding. The only thing there is is an old-fashioned machine tool during World War II. Seriously, guys, I really don''t know what to do." Tony with a moustache complained while drinking red wine. "Hey ~ if I had known that I would really come to a strange world full of magic, I should have chosen mechanical engineering instead of physics when I was studying. It would be too difficult for us to start from scratch and develop science and technology in the 21st century with the help of current tools." Shizicliff, the head of the former blood League Knight order, and Mao Chang Jingyan, who is also a genius in quantum physics, are also deeply regretted. Although Mao Chang Jingyan''s quantum physics theory makes Tony look like he finally knows his bosom friend, they both feel that they are in a depressed state that it is difficult to cook without rice. They have enough modern knowledge in their minds, but the headache is that these knowledge is either too advanced or useless. Godard shook his glass and said with a headache: "Although the world has all the necessary materials on earth, such as coal, oil, steel and even better, to improve the overall scientific and technological level of the city, we must start bit by bit from the beginning. I think the first thing to think about is not how to make a computer, but how to get the materials for making computer chips. When human science and technology is developing Materials science must keep up. " As one of the villains in the knight of the universe, Goddard''s huge green body and heroic fighting posture with a battle axe are impressive. He was once a martial arts instructor for two male protagonists. In the eyes of many fans, Goddard seems to be defined as a brave warrior, However, in the original work, the assistant who can be the hero''s father, Dr. Xiang Yu, was also invited to board the spacecraft to explore Jupiter. Goddard is actually an electronic engineering expert. For Tony and Mao Chang Jingyan, he is one of the few people in this technologically backward world who can have a common topic to talk to. "Computer chips are made of silicon aluminum alloy ~ let me see." Tony recalled with some headache: "Damn it, I only remember smelting casting, infiltration method and powder metallurgy method. Damn it, although I know what materials are needed, I can''t remember the addition proportion and the temperature during melting and casting. Do you remember?" "Sorry, I''m good at electronic engineering rather than materials. To be honest, if the three of us alone want technology to blossom and bear fruit here, I''m afraid we can''t do it in 40 or 50 years." "I''m worried that we can''t do it in 40 or 50 years. It''s a waste of time to rely on these incomplete knowledge systems in our minds. It took three thousand years for mankind to transition from the Bronze Age to the industrial age. In these three thousand years, it took many experiments step by step to accumulate a huge knowledge system. Today, some people can use limited knowledge I have to thank God for taking a hundred years to complete this progress. " "Maybe it will take two hundred years. Don''t forget that we still need to cultivate talents halfway, otherwise it''s definitely not enough to rely on the three of us alone." Looking at the three scientists in the two-dimensional world who are not optimistic about climbing science and technology under the constraints of limited knowledge, Yalin couldn''t help laughing. In modern society, sometimes the more basic knowledge, the more people will not deliberately learn. After all, why should we deliberately memorize the knowledge that can be accessed at any time? To maintain a complete science and technology system, at least thousands of special talents in different fields are needed. In the absence of all data, it is impossible for three people alone, even if three outstanding scientists have incomplete knowledge in their minds, to drive the rapid improvement of the overall science and technology of the world. All data need to be recalculated, All tools need to be remanufactured. This process only takes hundreds of years to gradually establish a childlike shape, and it is best without the interference of external forces. God knows how countless high school students and frustrated ordinary people who have crossed the different world began to produce gunpowder weapons in a wild and backward world in a very short time like opening plug-ins. (to be continued.) Chapter 859 ? "Let alone build a computer, that is to build a qualified tank car. First of all, we lack experts in mechanics and mechanical engineering. Secondly, we need to rebuild a complete set of steel-making facilities for the steel plates needed by the tank. We also have to determine whether the steel used is high carbon steel, low alloy steel, carbon steel or other special steel. The forging process and rare characteristics of these steels The addition proportion of metals must be tested a little, and then another set of equipment will be established in terms of fuel, excluding the collection of crude oil, which will be painful and long. " Heathcliff, Mao Chang Jingyan, said with a headache. Godard put a small piece of fried goose liver into his mouth and said with deep sympathy: "there are still many. If you don''t want the tank members to use the signal flag to coordinate and command, you have to establish a communication system, which involves a whole set of scientific and technological system." "Hey ~ don''t be so pessimistic." Tony couldn''t help interrupting: "We can also use the magic technology of the world to make up for some deficiencies. For example, the fuel is replaced by magic. In terms of communication, I think the existing magic communication technology is enough. There is no need to build it alone. How can we say that the city can make that kind of huge robot? Can''t we build a tank car?" Heathcliff suddenly realized, "Mr. Tony, you''re right. I''m sorry! When it comes to topics in the field of science, I''m always used to excluding non scientific things." "Ha ha ~ me too. It''s a professional habit." Tony motioned and laughed: "It doesn''t matter, guys. In fact, I''m the same. In fact, whether it''s science or magic, we can classify it as a technology, master and properly use it. This is what we have to do. Although I admit that the technical level of this foreign world is too backward or should be said to be too different. Some technologies look like being in the middle ages, but there are some aspects, such as Say instant transmission and airship "Damn it!" The famous iron man Tony is also a ghost at the moment: "at least on earth, quantum transmission is still a technology in the conceptual stage, and no country can build an aerospace aircraft carrier. Although he is very unconvinced, we must admit that there are many desirable places in this alien magic technology." Goddard nodded in agreement, but said with a little regret: "for those of us who have never been exposed to magic and once believed that it was just a deceptive trick, it is not suitable for us to learn about magic." "I understand the preconceived concept of exclusion!" Tony nodded and drank red wine: "so we must find someone who is proficient in both magic and science." "Is there any here?" "Of course!" At this time, Tony''s eyes brightened and looked at the figure who had just come in at the gate of the banquet hall: "Hey, Victor, man, we''re all here!" After entering the venue, the scanning device instantly locked Tony''s position. Like a robot, Victor, a mechanical pioneer with a strong smell of science fiction, declined the guidance of the attendant and walked towards Tony''s small group with accurate and consistent speed and accuracy. For Victor, who is almost mechanized all over except his brain, food is not his own need, I am willing to put down the work at hand and waste precious time to attend a banquet just because of Yalin''s hope, but there seems to be some things that interest me in this banquet. Soon, the four scientists gathered together to discuss with great interest. Almost everyone in the banquet hall subconsciously stayed away from them and did not bother these people. After all, the topics they discussed were too blunt. First, few people could understand the cumbersome formulas and professional vocabulary. Second, most people in audur were scum in some ways, As a learning scum, I have a natural fear in the face of learning tyrants ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Although I''d like to praise their professionalism in scientific and technological exploration, it''s too inappropriate! Yalin secretly observed Tony and others who were discussing warmly backstage. If it weren''t for the banquet hall, they might have started to plan how to upgrade the scientific and technological system. After the late arrival of Victor, the mechanical pioneer, everyone in odur arrived except the transformers hexahedron, which was too big to come. In fact, the size and height of the banquet hall can accommodate the six sided beast. Even if the huge transformer comes in standing, it''s OK, but the six sided beast is too big after all, and it will be a hindrance in the crowded banquet hall, so I can only say sorry to the soldier. Moreover, as a staff officer and Ninja, the six sided beast doesn''t like to appear in the spotlight, It was really hard for him to force him. At least most people are enjoying the banquet rather than the boring Tony Stark Symposium. Youfei takes care of the greedy little white dragon like her mother. Alulu and revli also follow Youfei and tease this seemingly lovely but actually very dangerous young dragon. Fortunately, the white dragon and the young dragon have been able to speak and distinguish between the enemy and ourselves through the breath of everyone. For the two little girls alulu and revli, Little white dragon positioned them as friends and enjoyed eating all kinds of food they sent in a steady stream. "Alulu and Lei, you should also eat something. Don''t feed Bruce Lee too much." Nanali came back with food. Compared with the two little girls, alulu and revli, who seem to never grow up, nanali likes to play the role of a responsible sister, and the elulu behind nanali also holds food, and even the Yan Emperor holds a large plate of fruit with her head. Red saber Nero, Lancer kuchulin and rider Iskandar are eating a lot. They are telling each other about their great achievements and also talking about some experiences in the different world. Kuchulin, who arrived in the different world after caster Medea, is the oldest qualified and has followed the people to Saxony, He also fought with the necromancer halfway, which made kuchulin have many things worth talking about. When it came to the battle with the necromancer, kuchulin beamed and talked about the effect caused by the necromancer mistakenly believing that he was a soul materialization spell and that he was summoned by a more powerful necromancer, Nero and Iskandar laughed. Among the three heroes, pattiluna hick, one of the three swordsmen in the world of magic guide and clever shell, also joined this small group. Pattiluna is a natural soldier compared with Almina who is good at military industry and luyini who is good at government affairs. Pattiluna, who originally advocated combat skills and strength, met kuchulin in the training ground, After learning that kuchulin was a great hero from another world, patiluna naturally liked him and naturally joined this small group composed of heroes. "But it''s true to say that we don''t have * *. We''re just condensed by magic. In some ways, it''s the materialization of the soul." He poured a large glass of beer into his mouth and Iskandar wiped his mouth: "so I still want a real * *, otherwise it won''t be enough to rely on Yalin''s magic to maintain his existence." "I said, rider, that''s not the real reason you attended the Holy Grail, is it?" Kuchulin asked with a jump in his eyelids. "What''s the point? I said Lancer and saber. What''s your wish?" After Hu ate Nero in the Hesse, he stopped temporarily and swallowed the food in his mouth before thinking: "my wish ~ to be honest, I really don''t know what wish can be realized now, or my wish can be realized without the Holy Grail." "Me too!" Kuchulin pointed to his chest with his thumb and said in high spirits: "it''s my wish to fight well. Now I can come to this new world to realize my wish, challenge more powerful enemies and re engrave my name in this world. This is my wish!" Rider laughed at the speech and said, "ha ha! You are really interesting guys. If you want to say, I also want to make the title of conqueror spread all over the new world, engrave my name in the hearts of the people in both worlds at the same time, and be praised forever. Such a feat can be said that no hero can achieve." Patty Luna raised her hand and said excitedly, "I also want to, although I only know how to fight, I also want to keep my name in this world." Kuchulin also laughed boldly: "well said, that''s the momentum. Come on! Let''s have a toast today!" Soon the four glasses touched gently. On the whole, the banquet was held well. People from different animation and different worlds gathered together. It was more lively and grand than the last one. Although the area of the whole banquet hall still felt that the number of people was a little sparse, Yalin still had a sense of satisfaction in his eyes. As long as he could support the war, I will make this hall and even this city a dream city. Of course, on one side of the banquet hall, there are also some women who give Yalin a headache. They even feel a headache compared with Edward''s problem children. After all, it involves their own emotional problems, and what they are not good at is dealing with these things. Feili, Yuehai, jiuna prostitute and even sister Shan and crazy shizaki all sit together. What''s the matter!? Yalin was surprised. Shizaki Kuang San said that the little devil, who was afraid of chaos in the world, didn''t know what switch was pressed after the last conversation with jiuna prostitute. He became more and more interested in his private affairs. In short, he tried every means to publicize her harem policy among the girls, To be honest, I really don''t know whether to warn her or thank her If shizaki''s crazy three just wanted to do mischief to destroy, what''s the matter with sister Shangshan? This is also the big stomach king. The military God from the world of lance in the Warring States period is eating a special meal with an attitude of stating his opinions, and even a supporter of shizaki''s crazy three harem theory, which surprised Yalin, But the filigree on one side pouted her mouth, and the moon sea flushed angrily, and only for a long time, the prostitute remained calm. However, unable to wait for Yalin''s distress, the beautiful piano sound in the banquet hall immediately attracted the crowd, and even the noisy venue gradually quieted down. (to be continued.) Chapter 860 Since he was taken to the frost wing hall, whenever the sound of arojier''s piano sounded, the whole city of odur would involuntarily stop their work for a moment and listen to the beautiful melody that seemed to pierce the depths of the soul. Once heroes thought that this melody, which has long been forgotten by the world since the end of the mythical era, and the melodious piano sound made people seem to return to the mythical era. Medea recalled the situation when she played the piano on the Aegean beach. Kuchulin was like standing by the bonfire in the Celtic era and listening to the poet''s singing, Nero fanatically wanted to invite irogel to board his golden theater. Iskandar said that if it was in the past, he would be willing to launch an expedition in order to bring the sound and players into his hands. However, after hearing the sound of the piano for the first time today, samiramis couldn''t help being stunned. With the sound of the piano, the once ancient Assyrian female emperor''s expression was not disguised. Samiramis seemed to have returned to his purest age, and had not experienced intrigue in the court, suffering, sinister and conspiracy, Everyone once had innocence! I don''t know when arrogill, who suddenly appeared in the banquet hall band, gently stirred the strings. Other elf musicians quietly stopped playing and handed over the monologue to the girl. Compared with the piano they once held, now - ice string! This lyre, which was made and named by Tiffany, the son of the star, gives out more touching notes under the playing of jade fingers. After gradually mastering this seemingly primitive lyre, irogel gradually discovered the powerful power of the ice string of the lyre, which is not only a lyre, but also a powerful legendary equipment. The ice string can increase the power of water magic and strengthen the communication ability with water elements, Moreover, it can also produce rhythm to the surrounding water elements through the sound of the piano, so that the holder can shape different forms of water element creatures with his own will, and can automatically generate an Ice Armor shield to protect the holder when it is more urgent. This is a very powerful legendary equipment! The more you communicate with ice string, the more you can feel the extraordinary. The most incredible thing is that this lyre has also been blessed by the king of water element. This blessing allows ice string to open a short passage to the spirit world of water element anywhere, Let the holder even in the hot volcanic zone can use water magic without worry. Tiffany, the son of stars, what an incredible woman she is! Whenever I think about the girl who is still sitting quietly in the palace of the sea of clouds and has turned into a withered bone, whenever I think about her ability to make a God still remember her ten thousand years later, whenever I think about the story she left in the world that is enough for all poets to sing enthusiastically with the tip of their tongue, arrogill finds that there is an emotion called jealousy in her heart recently. The sound of the piano is like what the fairy girl thinks, from the initial calm and gentle to intense, like a person who is struggling with fate, making the listener feel surging. "How beautiful!" Tony, who doesn''t like classical music very much at ordinary times, can''t help appreciating it. Irogel was completely silent in the performance, jealous! I don''t want to deny that I did have this shameful idea. I really admire Tiffany, the son of the star, and look up to her. In the face of her excellence, I can''t even breed any idea of challenging her, but I am really jealous of her achievements ten thousand years ago. After listening to Tiffany''s story, Elle had a dream that she became Tiffany and was loved by the ancient gods like her. Even in the dream, she was eager to monopolize this love! Although I am ashamed of having such a dream after waking up, I can''t deny one thing, that is, the feeling of envy can''t go away in my heart for a long time. Just like a naive boy eager to be a brave man, arrogill found herself so eager to be a woman like Tiffany, who can no longer be described as excellent but perfect! you ''re right! I really want to be the second Tiffany When the last note fell, irogel opened her eyes slightly and recovered from the detached state of playing. She played enthusiastically and fiercely and devoted almost all her energy. For the first time, irogel felt that playing this song was more tiring than playing ten songs in the past, but even though she was tired, she had an unspeakable pleasure in her body and mind, It''s like venting the depressed emotions in your heart through the sound of the piano. In the whole hall, the crowd seemed to be still silent in the melody played by arrogill. It was not until a moment later that applause rang through the hall. She was applauded by elves, humans, dwarves and dragons at the same time. Suddenly, arrogill felt her eyes were slightly wet. After she came to odur City, she had been trapped in the frost wing hall. The only thing she could meet was the orc sisters. Although she had heard a lot about the city from the lovely alulu, But the first time she really stepped into it and was accepted by it, she felt infinite sigh in her heart for a moment. She didn''t need to be afraid. Every human here maintained sincere friendliness and applauded for herself. They didn''t have evil covet in their eyes because they were elves. This is where tolerance and friendliness can accommodate themselves. Played very well! In the dark, Yalin also praised the elf girl. Although the sound of the piano suddenly changed at the last moment, irogel contacted it perfectly. Such performance is called music, and such music is called shocking. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± "Ha ~ you are the arrogill who plays the lyre on the night of the double moon, aren''t you?" Suddenly, Yalin found that two figures jumped up to the concert platform and stared at arrogill with bright eyes. One vowed to be fili with silver hair and wearing the original middle school student uniform, while the other was the red saber Nero who was full of vitality at any time. After being stared at by the two people on the stage, she was a little overwhelmed. Although she knew that she had the closest relationship with Yalin and even got the relics given by Yalin to Tiffany, the son of the star, she had been isolated and lived in the frost wing hall, so that she still regarded herself as a slave or an object subconsciously, The two human girls in front of them can live in the following cities and attend the banquet without worry. Obviously, their identity is not trivial. Arrogill didn''t want to and didn''t dare to make rude moves, but Nero didn''t think so. The ancient Roman emperor, who was always full of vitality, simply jumped onto the concert platform after looking at arrogill, Just as eloger was still stunned, he held it in his arms: "come on, lyre player, I have sent an invitation to you in the name of Nero Claudius, the master of the city of Rome, the center of the world and the descendant of the holy Julius, to board my golden theater and play with me." "Hey, hey, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this. As the possession of the ancient god Yalin, he was suddenly picked up by people. Although the other party was a woman, whether Yalin was angry because of his infidelity and infidelity was really worried about the outcome. "Saber! Put that girl down!" Seeing that her servant did such a shameful thing in public, miss yuansaka, who had always maintained elegance as her duty, immediately blew her hair: "what are you doing? Don''t do such a shameful thing and put others down quickly." "No, player, it''s hard to find a performer comparable to what I want. I can''t miss this opportunity." Seeing that all around them have cast their eyes on themselves, even Medea and samiramis, who are also heroes but are already laughing, now miss yuansaka, whose face is as red as a tomato, is on the edge of madness: "don''t let me say it again, put her down right away. Do you want me to use a curse?" "Woo woo ~ how come, player!" "All right, Nero, put down elojer." Along with the condensed ice crystals, Yalin didn''t want to let the eldest lady show up too embarrassed: "if you want to invite arrogill to play, you can invite her after the party. Now it''s not a good occasion." Finally, in the face of the appearance of Yalin and the demonstration of miss yuanban, red saber Nero finally reluctantly put down the curse, and elojer was dragged down by Lin. elojer, who regained his freedom, looked at Yalin awkwardly, and then bowed slightly and retreated to one side. Yalin nodded and motioned to irogel, "irogel, step back first." "Yes, master." Master!? Miss yuansaka, who was still pulling Nero away, was stunned. She looked back and stared at Yalin like she was intercepted at the G-spot. On Thursday and Monday, a group of people suddenly turned their eyes to Yalin. Among them, many people with gossip mentality have begun to talk quietly about the identities of irogel and Yalin. In odur City, it is the fairy maid who calls Yalin his majesty, And the master''s call of elojer is really fascinating. "It seems that I must know you again, old friend." Tony, a playboy, is also a mending knife at the right time. At the moment, there are thousands of grass and mud horses galloping in Yalin''s heart. This time, he was inadvertently pit by elojer, just! After I agree with her to come down, my relationship with her will be exposed sooner or later. Irogel also seemed to notice something wrong. The elf girl who knew she should have made a mistake quickly left the venue with the musicians in an uneasy mood. However, at this time, Yalin found that fili under the stage was still staring at irogel who left. It seemed that she wrote the words of envy, jealousy and hate on her forehead. by the way! Yalin remembered that Philip was the only one of the girls who knew that she had had the closest relationship with irogel. Today, after really seeing the outstanding appearance and excellent performance of the elf girl for the first time, the character of Philip''s big vinegar jar will naturally regard irogel as the biggest rival in love. Forcibly ignoring Philip''s piercing eyes, Yalin cleared her throat and prepared to make a speech. (to be continued.) Chapter 861 Although Nero staged an interesting episode, it did not affect the final speech on the whole. No public address equipment, Yalin directly used magic to clearly transmit the voice into everyone''s ears: "Thank you for attending tonight''s banquet. It has been three years since you first came to this new world. Odur city! With your joint efforts, the city at the top of the storm has finally regained its vitality. It can be said that many people present are watching the city develop slowly bit by bit." It''s like watching your children grow up bit by bit. It''s very gratifying to see the city of odur recover its original grandeur bit by bit every day. For many people present, it''s also very much the same. For example, xiunaizel has devoted more efforts to this city than Yalin. This city is the common home of everyone who comes to a different world and the only foothold for everyone in this world. Protecting this city has become the consensus of many people in these times. "Sorry ~ I''m not good at saying polite things." Arlington then looked straight at the people and said: "After coming to this new world, we see many new things. We have to say that this world is a beautiful world. It itself carries the dreams and aspirations of many people. We don''t want to possess everything, but only hope to leave a happy land for us to survive in this world. However, there are great dangers behind the beauty of this world Over the years, we have realized that the world is not as peaceful as imagined, whether it is the struggle between secular kingdoms or \ Yalin stretched out his hand and pointed up: "\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ We won''t start a war, but it doesn''t mean that others won''t start a war against us. " Aishi, the ice shooter under the stage, silently nodded, while rider Iskandar looked at Yalin thoughtfully, and then drank the wine in his hand. "These days, the city of Rio dur has invested a lot of resources in military affairs in order to scare the enemy. We are eager for peace, but we are not afraid of war, but the enemy we are about to face is very strong. I can only regret to tell you that I can''t guarantee the safety of everyone here when the war comes." People began to talk. Only those who had been hinted by Yalin kept calm as much as possible. After all, for many people called to this different world, war is too far away from their lives. Even the students who fight every day in the school city, don''t look at the hot fight with those super powers and people on the magic side, But compared with the cruelty and horror of war, it''s just a small fight. At this time, an elf maid came forward and handed over a document to Yalin: "everyone standing here is my friend. As the master of this city, I have the obligation to do my best to protect your safety. Now I don''t have enough power to avoid the arrival of war, but I will at least try my best to let you escape to a safe place." Looking at the uncertain people below, Yalin roughly explained the arrangement about the prepared habitat in the territory of Saxony Kingdom and the stronghold established by lulushu in the free city. However, compared with the unstable free city, a territory of Saxony kingdom is a good hiding place, There have been many human beings born in the calling system integrated into the town and established a small-scale force. Moreover, according to the quiet investigation of white dragon cartels, there is no extraordinary force there. In addition, the holy capital and the Holy See exist at the same time. Under the condition of mutual restriction between the two sides, it is safer. The person to be sent out, Yalin, had already made a list of candidates, but the person to stay had not been decided yet. After all, not everyone can be fearless in the face of war and death. Yalin can let the non Special Summoned elves, dragons and dwarves in the summoning system stay to fight together, and even Princess Luo Jiean stay to devote their lives to the city. Yalin can do this, but Yalin is soft hearted to the special summoners from different secondary worlds. The saints are willing to stay, because of loyalty and loyalty, and the determination to protect the only home in this world! Sunezer is willing to stay. He has devoted too much effort to the city, hoping that the city can become a hub to change the whole world in the future. Sunezer cannot abandon all this. At least from the moment he decides to accept the transformation of white dragon blood and give up human identity, sunezer has understood that there is no way back, The Dragon Alliance may be able to let go of humans, but it will not let go of the white dragon as the biggest enemy. President Kim Bradley, major Alex, including ice shooter Aishi, are willing to stay. The president and major regard themselves as creators and commanders. It is natural for man-made people and soldiers to obey orders and die at any time, while Aishi has derived his idea of seeking the unity of freldrod tribe and building it into a powerful country into odur city, In order to achieve obsession, the cold shooter will not choose to retreat. Medea and kuchulin and other heroes regard themselves as masters, where servant should be with them. For samiramis and Iskandar, as servants, they may have too short time to get along, so that they do not have the friendship between Medea and kuchulin, who regard themselves as masters and sworn friends at the same time, But they also have no choice to retreat. Let alone that Yalin''s death will lead to the interruption of magic and the disappearance of them. The dignity of being a hero also makes them not choose the humiliating option of escaping before fighting. For heroes, death is just returning to the throne of heroes. Maybe some anti Heroes don''t think it''s a shame to escape before fighting, But for samiramis and Iskandar, this is an intolerable stain in the direct glory. Feiying chose to stay because of his friendship and his enthusiasm for fighting! The Three Musketeers and three girls in the United Kingdom chose to stay. As the eldest sister of the three, ruyinai said that the reason is very simple. At present, only civilians and no soldiers can be evacuated by the enemy. Among the four members of Tony''s academic research group, Victor, the mechanical pioneer, Godard, the cosmic knight and the former Mao Chang Jingyan, and now Heathcliff all chose to stay. Victor believes that war is the best way to test whether his evolutionary theory is correct, Goddard thought he was a scientist and a martial arts man. Now he has become a powerful cosmic knight. It''s a pity not to use his power on the battlefield. However, Heathcliff said that Mao Chang Jingyan, a scientist, has died after he came to the world. Now here is the head of the once blood Alliance knights, This world is his dream world. Even if he dies here, it is his long cherished wish. Not only that, but also for his atonement for trapping 10000 people in Sao and causing thousands of deaths. But Tony hesitated and didn''t give any reply to Yalin. Yalin didn''t feel anything wrong or angry, because the culprit who brought people to this strange world from the beginning was himself, leaving them forever from the familiar world, whether it was peace or turbulence, prosperity or near destruction, But the people who brought them to this world and faced a war that did not belong to them were themselves. Regarding ordinary summoning creatures as soldiers that can be made for hundreds of dollars in real-time strategy games, Yalin already feels that this is the biggest bottom line of his human nature. If these special summoners are also regarded as consumables, they are just tools and items summoned by himself, Yalin felt that he had the same existence as the cold-blooded and evil creator, but he could not be so cold-blooded. Perhaps these days, through experience in different worlds, his mind was much more mature and firm than before crossing, but he had not reached the point of complete ruthlessness. Everyone here has worked more or less for the city. Now they are involved in a war that does not belong to them. It is gratifying that some people are willing to stay and fight with themselves. They can''t force more! The list is divided into three categories. The first category is naturally the non combatants who must be sent out of odur city. Mingxue and Zhu are on the list, while the second category is those who stay to fight, and the third category is those who have combat effectiveness but are to be determined. Yalin decided to give them the right to decide. After announcing the list, Yalin finally looked at the people with different looks and said slowly, "this is the preliminary list. If anyone is surprised about it, he can submit a report at any time. But I''m disturbing you here. Although the future is full of uncertainty, at least today, please continue to enjoy the banquet." Just after that, little bean Edward couldn''t wait to raise his hand: "I''m surprised! Why do al and I have to be sent out? If we have combat effectiveness, Al and I are not bad as alchemists. Moreover, I have joined hands with Al to break into the devil altar to save people. In terms of combat experience, we will never lose to anyone here." "Edward, what are you staying for?" Yalin asked back. "Of course, fight with everyone to guard the city." "Don''t you want to recover your body?" "Of course, what does it have to do with staying?" Edward was puzzled. Yalin stared at Wen Li, who was standing with Gu Hezhu and others, and then said: "I appreciate your courage, Edward, but this is not your war, not anyone''s war here. You and al have strong alchemy and rich combat experience. I know all these, but you are only a child. You still have a long life. I don''t want to deprive you of your life here. To be honest, if my strength can be strong Some I even want to send everyone out. I don''t want to see sacrifice and death, especially children like you who have sacrificed their lives for a senseless war. " Edward was a little distressed and excited: "I know your kindness, Mr. arlin! But al and I have been taken care of by you these days. I think we should repay your kindness. When you face danger, we ran away. It''s really ¡¯ ah ah!" Suddenly, the flying shadow punched Edward in the stomach: "don''t make trouble with me, honestly follow the order and withdraw." "Woo woo ~ you, you guy" Edward stood up with his stomach covered and glared at the flying shadow. Feiying ignored Edward''s angry eyes and pointed to Wenli: "and how much to take care of the people who like you before being a hero." (to be continued.) Chapter 862 ?readx(); Winnie!? With the direction of Feiying''s fingers, Edward saw Wen Li with a worried look on his face among the girls. As a childhood sweetheart who grew up with him, Edward didn''t know Wen Li''s feelings for himself, but now he was said by Feiying that Edward calmed down a lot. "I don''t doubt whether you are timid, but you should also have someone to protect." The shadow turned and ignored Xiaodou. "Brother, are you okay?" Edward, who was held by Al, rubbed his sore stomach and said, "what about you? Don''t you have anyone to protect?" "Of course!" Feiying stopped, turned his head and said calmly, "but now I can''t protect her, so I have no scruples." For a moment, Edward was speechless and could only retreat with Al''s help. The tall major Alex looked at the depressed little bean and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t misunderstand your kindness. As you said, this is a war. If this war is going to put children like you on the battlefield, it will be a shame for our soldiers." Finally, the defeated Xiaodou retreated, and Wenli was forced to be sent to Edward under the push of several girls. However, after blushing for a long time, Wenli finally gave Edward a violent shudder, followed by a long scolding. Quite a new wife complained that her husband didn''t understand his posture, Let Mingxue and guhezhu secretly laugh. At the end of the episode, Yalin wanted to leave more time for everyone. Although he also prepared a dance, there were not many dancers. Most of them were double snow elves who were not as good as the dance floor. After all, for many summoners, they were still disabled high school students at most of their age. In terms of dancing, they were at most small dances occasionally organized by schools or associations, And suddenly one day, it really takes some courage for you to choose a partner to enter the dance floor in a grand banquet hall in public. The girls seemed a little embarrassed, but the boys didn''t seem to be as good as there. At least Yalin saw that when Ma classmate squeaked and purred with a strong hanging silk smell, he declined the invitation of several elf girls on the grounds that he couldn''t jump. Although in the original work, Dang Ma also danced and danced with Pao sister Yuban Meiqin, it''s two different things to dance a more casual folk dance around the campfire and a more difficult formal dance in the banquet hall. Therefore, Dang Ma counselled. Weber, as a magician, is better. After all, after the influence of magic, he has seen some big scenes, which are more open than when Ma. At the invitation of a frost snow elf girl of the same age, he finally stepped into the dance floor, but it seems that he danced very stiff because of tension. Of course, not everyone is like this. At least Youfei and Nana Li, who were born in the royal family, are very open. After entrusting alulu and revli to take care of the little white dragon, Youfei and the rosefinch walked into the dance floor, while Nana Li invited sunezer, who is a brother, to dance. When she saw the two brothers and sisters dancing on the dance floor, Yalin thought maliciously, I don''t know how Lucio feels when he learns that his beloved sister and brother xiunaizel will dance together. But then again, Yalin found that he didn''t seem to dance. Don''t mention the past life. Although some people lauded the disco in those dance halls as a way for young people to publicize their youth, in Yalin''s view, watching a group of people twist like monkeys in front of them in the deafening music and listening to them make the speakers feel ashamed and shriek, it is simply a kind of torture. Now, after coming to the different world, I don''t seem to dance much. After all, the banquet has only been held twice. As the Dragon King, no frost snow elf dares to invite me to dance. In addition, I can''t dance at all like my classmates! Don''t mention tango, waltz, social dance and so on. It is estimated that the last dance that Yalin danced dates back to his kindergarten in his previous life. As a rich but not expensive half house, Yalin, who spent most of his time on computers and stocks, doesn''t seem to have so much artistic cultivation to study these, To this end, Yalin is also very sad. He has to become an army of cold benches like Ma in the last article. However, compared with being a Ma classmate who is also sad and urged, Yalin at least won''t be counselled in mentality. If someone invites him, he can still jump. It''s a big deal to learn now. Anyway, with the blessing of this body and the help of super memory, no matter what Yalin learns, he is fast and almost unforgettable. "Lin Qing, can you dance with me?" The chief Princess of the king''s family from eustia the dirty wing has quietly come to Yalin and asked with expectation. As the host, Yalin is obviously unlikely to leave so soon, and Yalin also expected that girls should invite him to dance. Although the frost and snow elves born from the system dare not come forward due to their dignity, there are not so many taboos for girls from different secondary worlds, Because to the former, he is the dominator and to the latter, he is a friend. "To be honest, I can''t dance well, lizia ~ do you mind?" Yalin smiled and replied. Leicia looked at Yalin with her blue eyes: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you." In human form, Yalin''s height is about 1.9 meters, while Lisia''s height is only 1.46 meters. Lisia, whose head can only be equal to Yalin''s shoulder, looks so petite. In dance, Lisia also chose the elegant and slow-paced waltz, which is more convenient to teach Yalin, However, if it weren''t for the fact that Yalin was really stiff at first, lizia couldn''t believe that Yalin was proficient in learning while dancing. Yalin couldn''t help but secretly glanced at the moon sea and the prostitute jiuna not far away, and fili, who was angry and annoyed that lizia took the lead, smiled bitterly. Just now, the girls on the side couldn''t pay attention. Everyone wanted to invite themselves, but who dared to mention it first. Instead, lizia, who was very familiar with the court ball as the king''s daughter, took the lead. And I seem to have no reason to refuse. Once I refuse Lucia, it means that I must refuse all the subsequent people, otherwise it will inevitably hurt the feelings of several other girls. exactly! Just as Kuang San and the creator "Panda" said, he has always been playing with the warm taste policy. He is really greedy. He knows it is impossible, but he wants to put everything he likes in his arms. This contradiction makes him hesitate and forced to continue this warm taste policy, which is like falling into a dead cycle, Unless you can break this demon, or occupy everything just to satisfy your * * as encouraged by the panda! "What''s the matter, Lin Qing? You look worried." "Really?" Yalin was slightly stunned and looked at the king''s daughter in front of her: "lizia, you are not as worried as yourself." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± The rhetorical Lydia was silent, as if she had something to hide. Yalin really has something on his mind, but his feelings are temporarily forced to be forgotten. After all, his feelings with several girls must be determined and solved slowly after the city of odur is safe. Otherwise, if he still thinks too much in this regard when the situation is unstable, he will really be out of business. However, Yalin found that Lydia was also worried today. After coming to the different world, although Lydia participated in government affairs under the arrangement of Yalin, she was trained as a backup administrator in the future, But even so, in her spare time, Lydia didn''t give up looking for a way to let all the people in the world of ustia the dirty wing go to this world together. Although sometimes people couldn''t bear to tell her the truth, for the sake of the overall situation, Yalin didn''t say it. But this time, Lydia''s mind is not for the people of her original world. Through spiritual perception, Yalin knows that Lydia''s mind is for herself. At the end of the dance, Yalin was surprised to find that lizia''s eyes seemed a little wet: "Yalin Qing ~ don''t always let yourself face everything, please be sure to survive." Under the slightly stunned look of Yalin, lizia finally stopped and saluted slightly with etiquette. The girl quickly withdrew. by the way! Lizia has always been the most favorable to herself. She can make the chief queen of the Wang family have such a high favorable impression on herself, which is really thanks to the welfare given by the "Panda". Arlington knew that his emotional debt seemed to be going to be more. But now there is no time for Yalin to think more, because after Lycia left, the next few backward girls gathered around and invited themselves one after another. Depending on the situation, it may take some time to dance with them one by one. "I said Lin Lin ~ who''s that fishy cat?" "Lydia, a princess from another world, and your feet on me, Philippe!" Yalin looked at Philly, who used the word "fishy cat" to describe lizia. The little girl looked very unwilling. Feili also tooted her mouth: "some are unwilling ~" "Little fool ~" Yalin pinched her nose. "I''m not talking about Lydia Linlin." Feili took away Yalin''s hand and sighed: "it''s about arrogill. It turns out that she is such a beautiful beauty. No wonder you will be fascinated by her." For a time, Yalin felt speechless, and tonight it was not Philip who talked to herself about arrogate. Sometimes girls were very sensitive in emotional matters. Even if they didn''t make it public, they could see that their relationship with arrogate was extraordinary, especially the master before arrogate left. This was really fantastic. However, Yalin didn''t care. After all, this is a big party. After today''s banquet, the scattered people don''t know whether they have a chance to get together. If they face the failure of the encirclement and suppression of the Dragon coalition army, their journey to a different world will come to an end, Maybe this scene in front of me may be the last time I saw it on this wonderful trip. (~^~) Chapter 863 Under the night sky, Yalin came to the roof to breathe some fresh air. Although the separation made by the ice crystal has no breath now, of course, there is no physical strength, but he still feels very tired after jumping down with several girls one by one. Lin couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Although sometimes people feel that getting along in this way is more laborious than warm taste and fragrance Yan, Yalin does not deny that he still has a trace of happiness in his heart. After all, people who get along with him used to appear in fantasy, whether they are elojer as an elf or girls from different secondary worlds, If the creator "Panda" had not arranged this fantastic trip for himself, Yalin, a mortal in his previous life, would never have been able to get this experience that no one can get. "Nemo ~ help me send a message to the creator." Yalin sighed: "in terms of interpersonal relations, I hope your Creator will not take care of me too much." Soon Yalin informed Nemo of his request, and Nemo, who wrote the good information, quickly passed the message. However, it is unknown when the creator will reply to Nemo. "Ah, ah, what does our great love Saint think here alone?" At this time, wearing a black evening dress, shizaki crazy three came over with a charming smile, holding a plate with exquisite dessert in his hand, and asked while eating. Yalin looked at Kuang San dressed in costumes. The black evening dress was particularly charming. Coupled with Kuang San''s sexy figure and charming appearance, he now more supported the beauty with a kind of temptation. If he walked on the street, he would be an excellent beauty that any man would never forget. However, at the moment, Yalin with something on his mind just appreciated it and then raised his head and looked at the sky. "Really, it''s rare for people to dress up once." Crazy three showed a sad look: "isn''t the charm of others comparable to the stars and the moon in the sky?" "No! I just don''t want to make more trouble for myself?" Crazy three was stunned, and then the corners of his mouth tilted slightly: "what? Are you still worried about these trivial things? It''s really solid enough, Yalin, why bother yourself? Look at life and relax. What''s wrong?" Yalin stared wildly and didn''t continue on this question: "what''s the matter with me?" "Do you have to come out to get some air to find you?" Crazy three jiao smiled: "people are not that kind of little girls. They will be fascinated by you as a great lover." "You know, crazy three! Sometimes it''s not a good thing to be too powerful, especially in terms of spiritual perception!" "Hey ~?" Yalin pointed to his head and said thoughtfully: "After I was reincarnated as a dragon, I made a leap in spiritual power. I can easily observe some subtle things that are not easy to observe when I am a human in ordinary time. As long as I like, I can even see the movement of your facial ganglia, quickly infer your next expression change, and then extract your related memory. It only takes a few seconds to judge What you may say next, your mood, the thoughts that may be contained in your heart, believe me, crazy three! If I want to ~ then you have almost nothing to hide from me. " Crazy three smiled: "so I should learn from fili and wear a poker face every day?" "Although Feili''s NianWei manipulation limits the changes of facial feelings, Feili does not limit her own feelings. The slight differences in her body movements and speaking tones can give me enough information to judge. Moreover, even if it can limit the changes of all expressions and tones, as long as I spread my mental power, I can even invade your mind and explore your memory." In some aspects, Yalin''s mental perception is similar to that of Professor Charles in the X-Men. However, compared with the extent to which Professor Charles can easily invade other people''s minds and even directly mentally manipulate each other, Yalin''s mental perception should be a weakened version. He can only vaguely know some information without contacting the other''s body, and even if he can contact the other''s body, If the other party''s spiritual resistance is strong, it will also be seriously blocked. For example, in the face of the green dragon estena, Yalin will return in vain, but it is very useful when he is not hostile to himself or even has a good impression. "That means everyone doesn''t have * * in front of you?" "I gave you * *. Under normal circumstances, I am restricting my mental power so that I can see you and communicate with you as a normal person." Yalin said faintly. On the contrary, Kuang San was a little puzzled: "why? Isn''t this power very convenient? You can easily understand other people''s thoughts and thoughts. For a ruler, it is definitely the power you want. To be honest, I also want this power." "I thought so at first, and I was still complacent about having this power." Yalin sneered: "but have you ever thought that living in the crowd, you have insight into all the thoughts in other people''s hearts and know all the real thoughts about you in their hearts. You know what''s good and bad. At that time, you will slowly find that you are just like living in a nightmare." "Ah, I seem to understand. After all, living in a too ''honest'' world is really depressing. Sometimes humans, or not just humans, as long as intelligent creatures need some lies to live." Shi qikuang said thoughtfully. Yalin took a deep breath: "that''s all for the digression. Now let''s get down to business. What''s the matter with me, crazy three?" After putting the last piece of dessert into his mouth, shizaki Kuang Sancai slowly said, "just now you didn''t decide whether I should go or stay. You gave me the choice, so ~" "So now you tell me about your decision?" Crazy three smiled cunningly: "I decided to give you the decision-making power, Yalin Jun ~ if you want me to stay, I''ll stay. If you want me to leave, then I''ll leave. How do you decide?" The pot is lost so well that I can''t stop taking it. "This is war maniac 3! And the scale and severity of this war will definitely exceed your imagination. The enemy you face will be a terrible existence that once appeared only in myths and illusions. Are you sure you want to give me the choice?" Yalin asked for the last time. The power of ice and frost gathered around Shi Qi Kuang San, and the temperature around him began to drop sharply, which made people feel bitter. Not only that, the water element also formed a cage that bound the body''s action force, making people feel in awe like facing the towering mountains. Yalin has issued a warning to Shi Qi Kuang San in this way, Warn her that the war is no joke. Crazy three slightly raised his skirt and ignored Yalin''s warning: "the little woman has decided, so please ask Yalin to decide." "What the hell are you thinking? Crazy three!" "Secret ~" did a hush and ran away. Seeing Kuang San leave Yalin, he breathed a sigh of relief. The dark spirit of time will really make trouble for himself. If you want to say anything, Ken must want to keep her. Kuang San''s time bomb has a strong effect and can play a great role in battle. Although it can''t completely stop the time of the extraordinary, the battle between the extraordinary and the extraordinary, Or between the king of the white dragon and the extraordinary people of this level after the emerald dragon, even if it can make the other party hesitate, it is possible to distinguish the victory and defeat of the battle in 0.1 second. In this way, the power of shizaki crazy three can play a decisive role. Name: Shi qikuansan Race: artificial elves Occupation: Student Grade: Lv2 Experience: 730 / 3000 Magic: 300 / 300 Strength: 156 Agility: 135 Spirit: 538 Wisdom: 192 Constitution: 278 Favorability: 31 / 100 (friendly) Special abilities: soul connection (soul and Yalin connection) carved Emperor (can add 12 kinds of time manipulation forces) divine power and holy costume ¡¤ Sanfan (can reverse the time flow to avoid damage only once a day when receiving a fatal attack) time city (devour all life time stepping into the barrier and gradually cause weakness effect) time body (the body never grows old but needs to swallow time to maintain) charm of Seduction (charm increases) cold will (it will not be affected by killing and injury in battle) Growth potential: a Special Summon resurrection requires 12000 soul energy On the attribute panel, crazy San Qi''s potential reached the level of a, even one level higher than Medea and kuchulin as heroes, but her attributes were very sad. Except for her high mental power, the other attributes were about the level of c-b. I''m afraid it would be her manipulation of time to make crazy San get such a high potential evaluation, Ignoring a special ability that compares that, almost all the other special abilities are related to time. In particular, crazy three''s spirit costume can save her from a fatal injury, which is very powerful. In short, the gods can''t kill crazy three, but this ability can only be used once a day, but it''s terrible enough. Looking at the panel, there was only friendly goodwill. At first, Kuang San was cold when he was summoned. Although Kuang San himself always smiled and seemed to be familiar with everyone, the panel would not deceive people. In addition, Kuang San in the original book was also an acting master, and he could greet him with a smile like a good friend, While Hao didn''t hesitate to explode the other party''s head with a firegun, thinking of this, Yalin always felt that it was embarrassing for Kuang San to lose the decision to himself. "I''m really busy tonight!" Yalin suddenly turned off the panel and said to the open space. Soon a little magic light condensed, and rider Iskandar appeared in front of Yalin in his robe when he was first summoned. "Yo ~ old friend, ha ha ha ~ do you want to have a drink?" Iskandar greeted Yalin with two bottles of wine. "You should know that I never drink." "That''s why you lost a joy in life!" Iskandar also did not mind unscrewing the cork and drinking in front of Yalin: "but your luck is also good. You are fascinated by a group of girls here. There are four in the banquet hall, and there are five black haired girls who came to see you just now. Hahaha ~ an enviable guy." Yalin smiled: "listen to you, I''m really like a winner in life, but sometimes trouble will come because of it." "Cut ~ there''s nothing to worry about!" Iskandar said in a heroic voice: "if I were you and liked it, I would take it all as my own. Even if it didn''t belong to me, I would get it. The king of Conquest never wronged his * *." Mom - egg! Why is it a harem sect again ~ although it is in line with the style of the king of Conquest (to be continued.) Chapter 864 The informal Iskandar sat directly on the ground: "I said, Yalin, are you really going to stop opening up your land after resisting the enemy?" "Always pick up good words and slogans. Spartans will beautify their behavior every time they attack and plunder. Even in a barbaric and ignorant nation, they will not say that they are barbaric." "So?" Yalin said calmly, "I need to control nearly one-third of the land and nearly half of the wealth in the world, otherwise I will be uneasy. Are you satisfied with the answer?" Achieve an overall goal to spread the prestige of white dragon Wang Yalin throughout the world. The territory occupied must be expanded to 30% of the total area of the world. The servants directly under him must maintain at least four races, and the share of wealth should reach about 40% of the whole world. This is a task given by the creator when Yalin crosses, and Yalin must complete these conditions before he can be regarded as a success in this game. To achieve this condition, he has to plunder half the world at least, which means he has to be enemies with almost all the gods in the whole world. "Hahaha ~ it seems that your * * is deeper than me. Good ~ good ~ that''s good." Iskandar laughed at the speech and raised the bottle excitedly: "I thought you had lost your enterprising spirit after listening to your previous speech, but since you want to occupy nearly half of the world, why don''t you pocket the whole world?" "As I said, I won''t be at ease until I occupy so much land and wealth. Whether I want to do anything after I am at ease depends on the situation." Yalin shrugged. In fact, if it weren''t for this mandatory task, Yalin would not be interested in foreign expansion. When a traveler goes to visit the world and see the local conditions and customs of the world, he is more interested in thinking about it than fighting in a new and different world every day, Not to mention that the identity of the king of the white dragon allows him to travel freely to any corner of the world. Of course, it''s good to be a chivalrous Knight occasionally in the process of travel, but enjoy all this quietly, which is what Yalin wants. Who wants to fight every day? Who wants to intrigue every day? Even Viktor, the Black Dragon King, won''t launch a war needlessly! "Well, let''s conquer the world together in the future. I swear in the name of the conquered king Iskandar that half of the land and half of the wealth will belong to you after winning the world." Iskandar was very excited and seemed eager to dispatch troops and start the world conquest plan. Ancient heroes have a unique personality charm. In the era of violence determining order, people''s compromise in political negotiation is naturally not as fast and effective as war. It is precisely for this reason that advocating force has become a fashion of ancient mankind. For modern people, when they are civilized, People worship these savage heroes in their own eyes and applaud their bravery, because there are violent genes in human genes from beginning to end. Even though they are deliberately covered up by the so-called civilization, the essence of the law of the jungle has never left human beings. "Iskandar! You have been eager to conquer more land and wealth, but in the end, what kind of ending do you want to draw an end for yourself?" After a half silence, Yalin asked softly. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Unexpectedly, rider Iskandar didn''t answer directly this time. Instead, he drank a mouthful of wine quietly and thought for a while before slowly opening his mouth and answering. Since ancient times, there has never been a meaningless war! It is often politicians rather than soldiers who trigger war, so war is also regarded as an extreme means of politics and diplomacy. From ancient times to now, a few emperors who suddenly wanted to fight for war have quickly been swept into the garbage of history. Even if all the people are soldiers, the whole country is a Spartan with a huge military camp, Their foreign war is also to plunder land, slaves and resources, not to launch a meaningless war in order to show force. The same is true in different worlds. Except for the unreasonable existence of the devil, there is no race or God in the world who will launch a meaningless war. Even some evil gods of the second generation will not meaninglessly encourage believers to fight more than once a day. The conqueror Iskandar is also the famous Alexander the great, who is praised by later generations as the head of the four greatest military commanders in European history. Is he really a man who fought for war? Yalin doesn''t think so. Most of the wars launched by Iskandar when he was young were to consolidate his regime. Therefore, there was only a slight rebellion in the rear when he went to the East. When he went to Persia, he was also to save the city-state in Asia Minor from falling into the westward expanding Persian Kingdom, Marching to the East was based on the fact that the advantages of the Persian Navy had seriously hindered his logistical supplies and had to detour to open up new supply lines, while conquering Persia needless to say. At that time, for Europe, the elimination of Persia was tantamount to the elimination of a major problem. As for the final invasion of India, Iskandar was indeed fed up by successive victories, Eager to plunder more territory and wealth, he entered India again when he could have returned home and planned a new territory. He fought four large-scale battles and won. After that, Iskandar''s army also reached the limit. Both supply and soldiers'' morale led to his inability to fight. It is true that the Conqueror has been fighting everywhere almost all his life, but no war is meaningless. A leader and an emperor launch meaningless war to sprinkle the blood of his soldiers and sacrifice the lives of his people. Such an emperor will not be followed by anyone at all, and Iskandar has countless followers around him, This is enough to show that the former king of conquest is not just a reckless man who likes killing and fighting. His war not only brings glory, but also brings more tangible things. Before his death, Iskandar hoped to reach the end of the world and see the legendary "boundless sea" with his own eyes, because it is said that leaving footprints on that beach represents a person''s success. However, without this "boundless sea" in the different world, there is only a broader ocean, a world that is seven times larger than the earth, but the ratio of ocean to earth is 7:3. At the other end of the vast ocean, there is a wild world that has not been opened, which has become a catalyst for Iskandar to conquer * *. However, conquest is one thing, and governance is another. It is easy to establish a country. It is an eternal problem to manage a country well. Yalin talked with Iskandar for a long time, starting with humanities, economy, military, politics and other aspects. Yalin hopes to listen to the conquest king who is different from sunezer''s more moderate means, Whether his radical means, forms and methods will give him some new enlightenment. With the conversation, Yalin sat down casually and stayed with Iskandar. They were like old friends for many years. In the palace and camp, they seemed to be facing a life and death battle and discussing the military strategy layout. Iskandar wanted to conquer the world and keep his reputation in the world, For Iskandar as a hero, even in the face of the extraordinary existence of the world, even death is a great honor. But Yalin cannot be as free and easy as Iskandar, because for Yalin, his failure is equal to the failure of the whole city of odur and the failure of all the lives created by himself. This game is not only related to one''s own safety, but Yalin can''t regard everyone in the whole city as an emotionless NPC and let them be killed and supplemented unnecessarily! After coming to this world, from a teenager to the ruler of a city or even a future country, Yalin gradually realized how much pressure a ruler should bear. Iskandar did not mind this. On the contrary, the king of Conquest also recognized Yalin''s view. Although the king is alone and high, and although the king is above his subjects, the king also has the obligation to make his land prosperous and strong, and to lead the people to victory. A king, regardless of his strength and outstanding achievements, has his land devastated and his subjects are destitute, That only shows that this is a very failed king. Even though riiskandar in the original work is dissatisfied with saber altoria''s dedication to the people like a saint, Iskandar still agrees that a king who governs his country is as poor as a wash, and a king who leads his country to destruction is also a loser regardless of his great achievements and plundering much wealth. Perhaps as a king, he can''t restrain his descendants, But at least you can''t let yourself be one of the losers. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ However, the two people in the conversation didn''t know that there was a third bystander on one side as the audience listening to the two people''s discussion. Isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, stood quietly and stared at the two people silently. For Iskandar, who has come to ride, through the travel of different dimensions and planes, the Dragon Queen has a good understanding of the great emperor. Whether it is his great achievements or his terrible power after he became a spirit, the emperor issued a challenge to himself before he finally left the world of the Holy Grail War. His treasure has the power of the king''s army. The countless soldiers who have followed him have high morale and unyielding will, which is enough to move the queen of the dragon. The most terrible thing is that these heroic soldiers are immortal. As long as Iskandar himself is not destroyed and returns to the throne of the spirit, Then no matter how many heroic warriors they kill, they will rise again over time and continue to fight with their emperors. An army closer to the concept of immortality than the army of the dead. Isera was silent. He didn''t see much of him in his observation of the new White Dragon King. After all, as a mortal, he was suddenly reborn into the Dragon King. The great change of the whole world outlook made him not fully adapt to this new identity. Yalin''s mind hasn''t bred too many desires. He said he wanted to occupy half of the world, But I heard a helpless sigh from his tone. However, compared with being completely destroyed, it is a bad thing that the world is not seen under the rule of a new God "Sorry, Yalin ~ I can only do so much." Isera sighed and gradually disappeared. (to be continued.) Chapter 865 In isera''s view, the so-called novice protection period in yalinkou is a kind of barrier set by the creator, so that all transcendents and gods in the world can not perceive what is happening in the fog forest and the yanoder mountains, and he is because as the supervisor of the White Dragon King, he has connected the spiritual connection around the yanoder mountains with the emerald dream, Once it is shielded, the perception will naturally get the problem in the yanoder mountains, and send the Dragon coalition to explore, so that the city of odur, which has just developed into a bud, will be destroyed. Therefore, the creator will have imprisoned himself alone in a dream way. But I woke up from my dream because of an accident, but I fell into a more desperate nightmare than despair. As a member of the green dragon, estena was aware of the slight violation of the order issued by the Creator under the pretext of her own mouth. However, when she entered the forest of fog and went to the yanod mountains, estena was caught by Yalin who had already prepared. Although estena is now controlled by Yalin, at least she is still alive, And in the future, when Yalin has used her as a hostage and bargaining chip to negotiate with herself, she may be able to save her life. Isera thought and appeared in a small room. Although it was small, the decoration cost of the room was probably more than that of any king''s palace in the secular world. The dense pressing runes and the shackles worn by the elf girl with emerald green long hair, the owner of the room, were completely forged from magic iron and refined gold, Moreover, it is attached with strong heavy pressure magic. If ordinary people wear these shackles, they can break their arms. "Irina ~" The Jade Dragon Queen gently sat in this small room. This is her sister who once mistakenly thought she had been killed by the king of the white dragon, and she has always hated Yalin. However, ten thousand years later, in this adventure, she learned that the only news that makes her happy is that her sister is not dead. Once the king of the white dragon lied, To live in the endless pain of losing loved ones. However, this lie may let itself kill today''s Yalin, which indirectly leads to the destruction of the whole world! Isera could not help sighing in pain and even cursing angrily the White Dragon King who had made himself miserable for thousands of years and now plunged himself into despair. This hateful guy, obviously, as long as he said it at that time, neither his clan nor himself might have this outcome today, but he was just to revenge himself, Revenge for the pain of losing Tiffany, the son of the star, and drag yourself into the abyss of pain. "I''m sorry, Irina, I''ve been blinded by hatred for so many years. I don''t know you''re still there, which makes you live in pain for so many years." isera slowly stretched out her hand and tried to touch the sleeping girl, but her palm went through it, just like touching the nonexistent phantom. This is a phantom, nor is it a phantom. Isera gazed at her sister painfully. Her once lively sister became silent under the devastation of fate. Most of the time, her sister chose to sleep to escape the endless time and the painful reality. However, she clearly knew that her sister still existed in the world, I knew my sister was imprisoned there, but when it was over, I would forget everything when I woke up. Change back to the emerald dragon who is still silent in the pain of losing relatives, and change back to the emerald dragon who still harbors hatred for the king of the white dragon! Isera could not help clenching her hands. Tears broke through the limit of strong will and crossed her cheeks: "I don''t want to forget \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ However, the flowing time will not stop because of the pain of the Dragon Queen. Under the monitoring of the "pole", the second hand finally starts the countdown of the last minute. For the Dragon Queen, it is like the death knell of the God of death. "I won''t forget your Irina. Please give me some time. My sister will find you. We will return to our former life. Those golden years and peaceful years, believe me." like a sinner praying for forgiveness, isera stared at the sleeping girl with tears, The look seemed to be deeply afraid that the girl in front of her blink would disappear. In the intermittent prayers, the last second was finally lost. The extremely cold voice without any emotion sounded. In an instant, isera''s body began to turn into countless light spots and gradually dissipated. Even the emerald dragon with strong spiritual power even above the gods could not stop the power from the world itself. Under the rules formulated by the creator, Isera''s soul could not even delay for a second. It began to be quickly stripped out and fell asleep. "Trust me, Irina, I won''t forget, I won''t" Isera cried out in pain, but the darkness soon shrouded the consciousness, and all the senses became nihilistic, and the consciousness fell into chaos in an instant. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ City of light! The dragons built an eternal city at the foot of the world tree in the second generation. It is a shelter for all creatures who advocate order and kindness. This magnificent city, which is as old as the world, is always bathed in the shade of the world tree and enjoys the peace and tranquility given by nature, On the world tree, the branches have been incredibly coiled together to grow a huge palace. This is the residence established by the world tree for its closest guardian, the emerald green dragon. At the center of the palace, the world tree is also the favorite guardian of the whole nature. After the emerald dragon, it is still silent in sleep. Like all giant dragons that have survived since ancient times, the huge body behind the emerald dragon is like a magnificent hill. It is neatly arranged on the back of the dragon like an impeccable emerald. The emerald green dragon scale is not as ferocious as an ordinary giant dragon. On the contrary, it makes people who see the Empress of the Dragon inexplicably associate the word beauty. She is the embodiment of nature and tranquility, She is the messenger of life and peace. The elves, dwarves, orcs, humans and other dragons in huizhidu all agree that isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, is the most gentle dragon in the world. She has love like the mother of nature, so that anyone who comes close to her will feel peaceful. But the Druids in the capital of Hui know one thing. There is still a ferocious scar on the beautiful body of the Dragon Queen. The huge scar derived from the Dragon Queen''s neck to her chest was left by the Dragon Queen''s biggest enemy during the dragon war. It is not difficult for the emerald Dragon Queen known as the giant dragon god to cure this scar, However, the queen of the dragon has allowed this ugly scar to remain on her body for thousands of years, because it is not only the pain of * * but also a wound that will never heal in her heart. If the Jade Dragon Queen is a flawless jade, then this wound and the deepest hatred buried in the Dragon Queen''s heart are the only defects on the jade. "Is this a dream?" In the emerald hall above the world tree in the capital of brilliance, surrounded by green branches, the natural smell on the back of the emerald dragon began to emit faintly. In an instant, the vast dragon began to spray out. The birds falling nearby did not flee because of the dragon, but sang happily, just like celebrating the awakening of the mother of nature. In the world tree hall, where Druids study, work and rest, whether apprentices who have just stepped on the way of nature or old elves, countless people stopped their hands and looked at the huge palace with surprise and joy, The dragon power of the Dragon Queen has spread all over the capital of Huizhi, which indicates that the Dragon Queen who has been sleeping has finally awakened! The center of huizhidu, and the heart of the Dragon Alliance, began to beat again! Just as the Druids in green robes woven from linen turned into birds and flew to the sky, a bigger figure had fallen in the hall first. AMORIS and zefilia, members of the emerald green dragon clan, had arrived in the hall first. As soon as they landed, the two green dragons walked anxiously and heavily to the sleeping hall behind the dragon. They felt the dragon power behind the dragon and judged that the emerald dragon had awakened. They were glad to see when they stepped into the emerald hall behind the Dragon without paying attention to etiquette, The Dragon Queen, who had been sleeping and couldn''t wake up, really woke up again from her dream. "Your Majesty isera!" AMORIS wept with joy and bowed slightly. Isera, who just woke up, was gazing at the sky with her neck up. In the hall surrounded by green buds and bell orchids, she was like a girl in deep thought. When AMORIS''s voice came, the Dragon turned around and looked at the two green dragons. However, there seemed to be some uncertainty. The general Dragon Queen looked at them suspiciously. "Are you all right, your majesty isera?" Zefilia hesitated when she saw the queen of the dragon, which was similar to the fact that the queen of the Dragon always quickly and accurately began to tell the information obtained in the dream after waking up, and then began to deal with relevant affairs according to the information. However, this time I don''t know why. Isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, looks like a mortal who is entangled in a dream and can''t distinguish reality from dream for a time. The confused look seems to be reluctant to give up. It seems that she is still struggling with who is real between dream and reality. AMORIS also saw the problem and quickly shouted, "Queen dragon, this is already a reality. You slept in the emerald dream for a long time and didn''t wake up until today." "Dream?" Isera whispered. Suddenly, AMORIS and zefilia were surprised to find that a tear was falling from the pupil behind the dragon. At the moment when it fell on the ground, a small branch grew on the ground composed of the branches of the world tree. "I dreamed of Irina. I dreamed that she was still alive. Was she still alive?" "Dragon Queen ~" AMORIS looked puzzled. As the sister of the Dragon Queen, Irina is the only forbidden word in the whole Hui capital. The druids and the dragons almost implicitly agree to a rule that they will never mention this sad name in front of the Dragon Queen. It is a wound in the Dragon Queen''s heart that will never heal. The loss of the only family member is also the fuse that has buried the seed of hatred in the Dragon Queen''s heart, No one in huizhidu is willing to mention it. I just hope time can slowly heal the scars in the heart of the Dragon Queen. Seeing the silence of AMORIS, isera hung her head painfully: "I know AMORIS, she is dead. It''s all just a dream, a dream that I don''t want to wake up." (to be continued.) As the oldest dragon king among the five dragons, and also a mage and research scholar, the Blue Dragon King isoregos is not a pedantic and conservative character. On the contrary, because of the character of researchers, isoregos knows that both civilization and technology must always push forward to avoid being eliminated by the times, Conservative ideas are the root of pedantry and decay. In this world, there are no rules that need to be kept forever, and there are no technologies that will never be outdated. One sentence among mortals describes it well - there is no best but better in all things in the world! "Thank you for your support, your excellency isoregos, but I have one more thing to deal with before that," isera said gratefully. dudu3(); For the awakening of the White Dragon King, huizhidu did not deliberately ask to keep a secret. After all, the famous Dragon King thousands of years ago may not be known in the secular Kingdom, but in the eyes of the extraordinary, no one knows its existence. Even if it deliberately blocks the rest, I believe that the difference between the far north and the far north should also be introduced into the ears of those who want to know it, The awakening of the Dragon King will be known to the world sooner or later. The meeting between the dragons did not produce a result, and the Crusaders and anti war factions were temporarily in a situation of equal strength. After all, the current situation in the mainland was not ten thousand years ago. At that time, all races in the whole continent almost shared the same hatred and united to fight with the two clans of black dragon and white dragon, But now that the Holy See confronts with the holy capital, the holy see is absolutely happy to see the holy capital and the capital of Hui sprinkle blood and fight with the White Dragon King. At that time, it was really a battle between cranes and mussels. In the end, the attitude of isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, decided the victory or defeat of both sides. The queen of the Dragon temporarily put down her crusade against the White Dragon King, which disappointed many militant factions, but also gratified the druids and green dragons, because the queen of the dragon''s hatred for the White Dragon King was like a magic barrier. The green dragons always worried that the queen of the dragon would make extreme moves because of the king of the white dragon, Now, it may not be a good thing for the Dragon Queen to put down her hatred. But after all, the king of the white dragon brought unspeakable fear to the world and too many dragons gathered in huizhidu ten thousand years ago. The king of the white dragon must not sit idly by and let him restore his strength. The jade dragon replied that he would be fully responsible for the handling of the White Dragon King. yes! Solely responsible for Isera doesn''t want outsiders to know that little lust in her heart, or how to face them after letting outsiders know that little lust. Isera has always felt pain as she secretly slept with the king of the white dragon in exchange for her sister''s information, but isera prefers her own pain to her sister''s continued pain. As for the king of white dragon, he doesn''t intend to sit back and watch him recover. Even if he makes a deal with him, at least he must limit him, even if he pays his freedom! After arriving at the emerald hall, isera recovered the posture of the dragon. The emerald hall was located in the field closest to the emerald dream when it was in the world tree. After the gem controlling the dream had been handed over to AMORIS, the green dragon began to sleep for the second time, and the strong spiritual consciousness quickly spread to the yanod mountains under the diffusion of the dream. (to be continued.) - Nankai University beauty campus Belle cute nurse dress, please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be pressed for 3 seconds to copy) / Jade dream has been more than twenty-seven thousand years since its birth, the last dragon is your mother on the dying tree, based on the world tree, weaving the whole dream, and now you are going to destroy all this. Well, the dream itself is too old after more than 27000 years. Maybe the enemies lurking in the dark have found a way to control the dream. If you really have the desire to reshape the dream, I am willing to help you, Queen emerald dragon! Chapter 879 ?readx(); Yanoder mountain range is located in the "sky garden" suspended above the city of audur. Yalin stands at the highest point and quietly looks at the snow scenery in the distance. Although he has seen the vast snow mountains shaped by nature many times, he still feels like the city of audur, The city, which was still in ruins when it first came to China, has finally radiated a glimmer of vitality after three years of repair and development. But in the next storm, it''s really hard to say whether you can take care of this young seedling. However, in the face of a possible war, I had to choose to send many of my companions to the outside world to avoid the war. For a time, odur city became a little quiet. In peacetime, alulu and nanali, who always like to play in their study, lost their shadow, and without alulu and nanali''s company, livli lost her motivation like a discouraged ball, The little girl sits in the library reading all day and occasionally sleeps in her study. I don''t know why she obviously has her own room, but the little girl just likes to use her office study as her bedroom. Especially when alulu and nanali are away, she almost never goes back to her room to sleep. On the other hand, due to the lack of chef Liu angxing in the kitchen, some people with greedy and tricky mouths have begun to complain about the decline of food quality recently. Of course, there is no way at this time. Odur city has entered the state of war preparation, and food is good, Although the frost snow elf chef who originally started Liu angxing in the kitchen has only mastered 50% of the heat, if he is still picky at this time, he has to ask you to cook in person. In fact, except for miss yuansaka, who has been independent and good at Chinese cuisine since childhood, almost all others are from the dark cuisine industry. It is estimated that no one dares to respond to this call. "What''s the matter? My master, you look worried these days." With the charming and sweet female voice assassin samiramis appeared behind Yalin. The long black hair and the luxurious dress with black as the base color were as conspicuous as a drop of ink darker than the dark in the white world, which looked extremely charming and beautiful. In the face of such a beautiful beauty, even the king of the world must be moved and eager to bring it into the back palace. However, Yalin is not in the mood to enjoy the infinite beauty close at hand, because the jade dragon''s delayed reply makes him sit like a needle and felt these days, For this concern of samiramis, Yalin could only return it with a silent wry smile. "Because of the Jade Dragon Queen?" "It''s not just her, there are a lot of things." Yalin sighed. What happened after the emerald dragon bothered him can only be regarded as one of them. This time, he has thrown out the news about Irina, the last card for the emerald dragon. Thank the king of the white dragon for not really doing things in those years, otherwise he would really have no card to play now, In terms of the weight of his sister, the queen of the jade dragon should be able to let him go more or less. However, in addition to the queen of the dragon, the king of the white dragon had many enemies, such as the holy Vatican that captured members of the white dragon clan and the Golden Dragon who took the exam in the past. How to face ishutar is also a big problem, And according to Istana''s memory, the power of the goddess has grown to the extent that it can compete with the Dragon Alliance and the other five God chambers. Samiramis also silently sat beside Yalin: "in addition to the Dragon Queen, master, your enemy has no less than its existence?" dudu1(); "Any one of them who can make enemies with me and live to the present is an extraordinary existence in this world." "I really don''t know whether it''s better to praise your strength or to be surprised by your ability to form enemies." Samiramis shook his head helplessly: "master, how much chance do you think you have to win after you get on the emerald dragon?" "Ten!" Yalin definitely replied, "if it''s one-on-one, although the emerald dragon is strong, it''s still not my opponent. I defeated her ten thousand years ago, and now my strength is stronger than before. It''s not difficult to defeat her." "But master! Are you afraid that the other party will rush up?" "Aren''t you afraid? Semiramis! If this is a Holy Grail War, when the other six spirits unite against you, can you have one against six? Even with this!" Yalin pointed to the sky garden under him. Samiramis put his hands on his cheeks, Slightly narrowed his eyes and shook his head: "at least in the Holy Grail War, my concubine can use strategy to differentiate, and there is a little way to survive. However, in front of the strong existence of this level after the emerald dragon, strategy is of no use at all. Your strength is enough to crush all conspiracy and Yang conspiracy. In the final analysis, there is no room for conspiracy in front of absolute power." "If the emerald dragon is against your sky garden, do you feel confident of defeating each other?" "When I first came to this world, I absolutely thought I was sure. After all, this is the most proud powerful treasure of my body, but it''s really hard to say now." The ancient Assyrian female emperor seems to recall that when she saw the Dragon Queen at that time, she felt the shock brought to her body by the overwhelming power and breath of the other party. That kind of gentle but contains extremely pure natural power, making herself feel like a mortal standing in front of mountains and forests. Facing the power of nature, she was so small and insignificant, Nature gently gives mankind all the materials to live, but when nature is angry, it can also instantly destroy everything established by mankind for thousands of years. dudu2(); Samiramis leaned his head slightly on Yalin''s shoulder. At the moment, when samiramis was away, the high female emperor seemed like a helpless woman who needed to rely on and muttered: "even if I personally control the sky garden, let alone defeat the Dragon Queen, it is estimated that it is the greatest limit to delay it for a while." "But the green dragon is also a giant dragon that is good at using poison. The queen of the emerald dragon with extraordinary power must also be the best among them. Although my body is the oldest poison killer in human history, I may boast that no one can rival my poison in the original world, but I really can''t be so sure in this alien world." Yalin looked at the little bird like assassin beside him and couldn''t cry or laugh for a moment: "how do you feel that you are stunned by the power of the Dragon Queen? Where is the female emperor who is always confident and has everything in his hands?" "Really, Lin, you don''t know much about customs. Can''t you coax my body at this time?" Samiramis actually tooted his mouth and said with a look of "dissatisfaction": "my body has achieved this level. Do I have to teach you what to do?" "As you once said, I don''t know how to coax girls or how to say those beautiful words. If you want me to coax you, I probably can only touch your head." As he spoke, Alin patted samiramis on the forehead, The beauty around me can only smile helplessly: "Besides, I''m really not in the mood now, because this war determines the fate of me and the whole city of odur. If you lose as a spirit, you may just return to the seat of the spirit, but if I lose, I lose not only myself, but also the fate of many companions who come to the different world." "In the end, you''re still so stupid. Even if you''ve been reincarnated in this world for thousands of years, you haven''t been smart. Or is it that only Tiffany can move you?" Yalin''s expression was gloomy for a moment: "don''t mention her name in front of me!" "Well, I''ll just say it." Samiramis raised his head: "The power of the queen of the emerald dragon really has a profound impact on my body, which makes my body have to completely re evaluate the strength standard of this different world. However, the emerald green dragon is a giant dragon that has manipulated nature and toxins. It may be hard to say if it is against other giant dragons, but for the green dragon concubine who is good at using poison, there may not be no chance of winning by relying on this vain air courtyard." "Have you experimented with estena?" dudu3(); "That''s right! In my castle, even the poison of the green dragon can''t help me!" After meeting with the queen of the dragon, samiramis has dug out the secrets of the emerald green dragon from the controlled estena during this time. In particular, it makes samiramis most sensitive about poison. As the oldest poisoner in human history, it would be a great shame if he was poisoned. Bet on the title of the oldest poisoner, Samiramis doesn''t want to lose to the existence of this strange world. However, in the sky garden, samiramis does. As long as it is in the sky garden, the ancient Assyrian female emperor can be immune to all toxicity. Even if the emerald green dragon spits out, the poisonous poison that can make the Dragons of the same level have to avoid the edge has no effect on samiramis. You know, in order to catch Istana, the crystal dragon buyanico was choked by the poison of the green dragon, and the white dragon Shumu rosefinch even took the detoxifying emerald lily of the valley, but it also rested for a period of time after the event. As a means of defense, samiramis believes that he can resist the attack of the Dragon Queen for a period of time, but it is difficult to ensure that the toxin he made can take effect on the Dragon Queen. The emerald dragon is the embodiment of nature, and the source of all the highly toxic events is nature itself. Samiramis understands when he sees the Dragon Queen, Compared with estena imprisoned by her own poison, like the emerald Dragon Queen, she has hundreds of methods to remove the severe poison she has imposed on estena. If she applies severe poison to the Dragon Queen, maybe the Dragon Queen doesn''t need to detoxify at all, and her body can slowly produce immunity to any toxin, Just as nature always finds its own way out. "I''m afraid the poison on my body is just a joke for the queen of the emerald dragon. The rest can only rely on the magic gun of the sky garden!" Semiramis snapped his fingers, and the hanging garden immediately began to work, and the black stone slabs around the periphery began to condense a dangerous light. Yalin''s eyelids picked: "don''t demonstrate here again." "The magic light bomb launched by my body treasure has ex level destructive power. Even the three knights with the strongest magic in the Holy Grail War can''t bear it directly. It''s just that it has never been verified in this different world. I don''t know what the survival power of this level will be against the Emerald Dragon Queen and master Ru." "Do you want to experiment?" Samiramis smiled and said, "of course, master, don''t you want to feel it? In this way, I can also collect some information, which is convenient for the existence of the emerald dragon in the future." "You can try, but you have to find an open place" Half said, Yalin was stunned. Suddenly, samiramis was dull, and then showed an enemy like look. As before, the familiar strong spiritual force was spreading to odur city. It was obvious that isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, was coming! (to be continued.) The mobile games mobile games of the 2 World Tang Dynasty gate, which is less than Tang''s family, is released. Those who want to play are interested in the download and installation of WeChat official account (sykfdq), which is a complete search of the hand travel service, and the sykfdq can be copied in two seconds. Chapter 880 ?readx(); Yalin smiled firmly! Compared with the fierce feeling of anger in the spirit of the first emerald Dragon Queen, it is obviously much milder this time, but even so, the will of the Dragon Queen is still full of some firmness. Obviously, even if the Dragon Queen decides to compromise with herself, she has to pay a high price. As for the price, Yalin feels that she has to strive for some favorable conditions for herself as much as possible, At least the Dragon Queen won''t let herself commit suicide as a condition to preserve the white dragon clan, and it''s impossible to continue to imprison herself in another place. Now she can''t get out of the yanoder mountains. If the Dragon Queen can really get herself out, she has to say thank you. Of course, if he thinks he is right to use Irina''s news to counter threaten the Dragon Queen at this time, it is a very deadly thing. Yalin knows the character of the emerald dragon very well. It must be that the Dragon Queen struggled several times before she made up her mind. It is not wise to add the weight to exceed the psychological bottom line of the Dragon Queen. Samiramis returned to the sky garden for the first time and controlled estena. The two faceless people also strengthened their spiritual suppression of estena like great enemies. "Are you ready?" Yalin''s part was projected down and asked. "My body is ready. Let''s meet the Dragon Queen." Yalin nodded. At the moment of connecting with the spirit of the emerald dragon with the help of Istana as the medium, just like the last time, the whole sky garden disappeared instantly, and the vast white snow mountains were covered with pleasant emerald green in an instant. The yarod mountains, which originally belonged to the restricted area of life, became a vibrant natural Temple covered by forests. Samiramis took a deep breath, and the smell of soil and the fragrance of flowers wrapped around the tip of his nose. Even if it was not the first time to feel this illusion, he still had to sigh how powerful and incredible the emerald dragon who created this spiritual field was. However, Yalin was not in the mood to sigh, because the Dragon Queen stood in front of her own eyes and bathed in the sun like a Goddess: "it seems that it is not easy for you to make this decision." "For my sister, I chose to deviate from my philosophy and abandon the people who once dedicated their lives in the dragon war, but I would rather bear the responsibility for my crime than see Irina continue to bear the pain," the Dragon Queen said calmly dudu1(); Yalin was speechless for a moment. To be honest, he hoped that the Dragon Queen would not bear the responsibility. The Dragon Alliance and Huizhi capital had less of her. Maybe even without isera''s support, some hot headed guys would come to trouble themselves. Although without isera ¡¤ level, the other ordinary dragons in front of the White Dragon King were basically scum, But even if the "dregs" of this extraordinary level can''t beat themselves, they can also demolish the newly repaired city of odur in quantity. "Is it selfish to exist like a saint like you?" Instead, Semiramis asked a meaningful rhetorical question. It has to be said that when the emerald dragon shows a look of depression and struggle, samiramis always feels a sense of satisfaction in both body and mind. To say why, it is probably the sense of betrayal that surges from his heart when he sees the pure and flawless existence like a saint and himself tarnished. Everyone is a sinner at birth, Because there is a longing for evil in everyone''s heart! Not to mention that Semiramis never thought he was a good man. When he saw the extraordinary existence and showed an expression of pain like mortals, it was like unspeakable joy in his heart. "Everyone''s heart is connected with the dark side, just like nature. Behind the gentle and quiet, there is also a terrible storm. I am neither a saint nor a God. I can''t do without desire. I can only examine my words and deeds with time and experience and let myself act on the good side as much as possible." Isera did not deny and hide her intention, but looked at her with a look that made samiramis feel a little cold: "as a dead, your life is over, and you should not come to this world to continue to disturb the living." Samiramis was stunned: "can you see the identity of my concubine?" "You have a strange power to cover up your breath, but the biggest difference between the dead and the living is that the living have hope and the dead rely on obsession! I don''t see any hope from you, but I see the endless obsession that supports you to continue to maintain in the world. In front of the living, even if you deliberately hide and imitate, you are still in my eyes It is as conspicuous as a string puppet and can only dance clumsily with obsession. "The dead should not exist in this world. Your life is over and you can no longer push the world forward. On the contrary, your obsession can only bring trouble to the living more often than not!" In the face of these impolite words, samiramis bit his teeth. For a time, even in the face of the unfathomable power of the Dragon Queen, samiramis could not suppress his hostility to the Dragon Queen. Isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, didn''t say anything wrong. As a spirit, she was indeed a dead man. Samiramis, who used to be the female emperor of ancient Assyria, had already died. Now she is just a dead soul who has been sublimated to the house of the spirit because of being praised by the world. She responded to the Holy Grail and said that she has a desire to achieve, In other words, he still has dreams that he failed to realize during his lifetime and forms a strong obsession. But describe yourself as a puppet manipulated by obsession, regard yourself as a hopeless existence, and describe yourself as if it were worthless! dudu2(); How angry it is! How speechless As the female emperor of the ancient Assyrian Empire, samiramis has never acted like a bitch to vent his anger. In the female emperor''s view, such talents are losers. They will seize each other''s handle and weakness to ridicule, skillfully induce them to break each other''s psychological defense line, and then turn their words into poison and inject them into each other''s heart. But I will never insult each other with meaningless dirty and filthy words, because this will only belittle and further prove that I am the loser who has no reason. However, at the moment, samiramis really wants to denounce the emerald dragon, but he finds that he can''t find a word to say, because every word and even every word of the Dragon Queen is the most real fact, just like a steel knife directly stabbing into his heart, which is unavoidable! "That''s all for the digression." Yalin interrupted and protected samiramis behind him: "let''s talk about business. Do you agree to my proposal?" Isera''s eyes fell on istena, who was standing next to Yalin like a doll, and then fell on samiramis. In a moment, there was a warm anger in the eyes of the Dragon Queen. Even Yalin didn''t react. The figure of samiramis had disappeared. It was obvious that the Dragon Queen chose to send off the guest for the female who used poison to control her clan members, Or the Dragon Queen doesn''t think samiramis is qualified to stand in this negotiation. However, Yalin raised his vigilance and was more or less relieved after determining that estena''s consciousness was still in the hands of the faceless. Even if the Dragon Queen wanted to temporarily imprison her consciousness in the spiritual maze, she could get out in an instant. "I can agree to your terms, but I can only represent my own attitude towards the white dragon clan. I have no right to interfere with the will of other dragon clans in huizhidu, including the five supreme gods." "But you have the right to make suggestions, don''t you?" Yalin pointed to the key of the problem and said, "I don''t want to continue the war, and you! Isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, also has the obligation to avoid the war, don''t you?" dudu3(); "Yes!" If it was before, the empress of the emerald dragon probably would not hesitate to express her position. War has always been the last means she tried her best to avoid, but now she is facing the existence she once hated most. When the empress of the Dragon found that she wanted to give an answer, her mood and position were so subtle and embarrassing. After receiving the accurate reply from the empress of the dragon, Yalin was relieved to start and established an equal contract in the soul contract, which indicated the rules that both parties should abide by. Generally, the empress of the emerald dragon is no longer an enemy of the white dragon clan, nor can he deliberately provoke others to war against the white dragon clan. On the contrary, he should try to avoid the occurrence of war, In exchange, Yalin informed the queen about the whereabouts of the emerald green dragon Irina. The Dragon Queen looked at the contract and frowned slightly. It is common for extraordinary people to sign real name contracts in order to restrain each other. However, the contract provided by Yalin is not a real name contract, but a contract acting on the soul. Although it belongs to an unknown kind, it is still powerful. However, isera also saw that compared with the real name contract, this kind of contract can only be signed with one person at a time before completing the contract, It can be signed by most people many times. "I can sign a real name contract with you, arlin." For this new kind of contract, isera was a little worried, and decided to sign a real name contract that even the gods could not erase: "as long as Irina is really alive, I can guarantee that I will not lead the Dragon coalition to attack the yanold mountains, and I will try my best to stop huizhidu from waging war against the white dragon clan, but if it is a lie, you must pay a price!" It''s wrong to change Yalin''s look this time. The soul contract originates from the summoning system. Although it is extremely powerful, it can be forcibly cancelled as long as you pay a lot of soul energy. It can be called a cheating plug-in, but the real name contract is different. Once you sign a contract, it can''t be erased by the gods, and unless you specify the content in advance, it can''t be cancelled voluntarily by both parties, The contract can only be eliminated after full execution. In addition, the real name contract has another feature, that is, a person can only sign one contract at a time, and the second contract can only be signed after execution. To be honest, Yalin doesn''t really want to sign the real name contract. After all, this thing is terrible. System assistant Nemo said that once the contract is signed, the system itself can''t be cancelled. But the current situation is not up to Yalin to choose. "Sign a real name contract! Yalin! It''s clear to you and me that this is the only thing that can restrict us from each other." The Dragon Queen said without doubt. Yalin smiled bitterly. As the king of the white dragon, he didn''t know why. However, now he had to sign it. However, before that, he must pay attention to the content of the contract, otherwise he would be ruined by the details of the content. (~^~).. The mobile games mobile games of the 2 World Tang Dynasty gate, which is less than Tang''s family, is released. Those who want to play are interested in the download and installation of WeChat official account (sykfdq), which is a complete search of the hand travel service, and the sykfdq can be copied in two seconds. Chapter 881 ?readx(); The elderly always have more experience than the young! As the saying goes, others eat more salt than you eat rice. Time itself is a teacher who can teach a person something he can never learn from elsewhere. As a giant dragon with a life span of tens of thousands of years, Isera has enough experience and vision to make her formulate a contract rule that is too subtle to be completely handled by Yalin''s brain overload. Looking at the dense text and the contract as long as the paper, Yalin''s head is big at the moment. He has always maintained a high state of concentration and analyzed the hidden traps in the text word by word. Fortunately, the real name contract is the most powerful contract connected with the world rules that can not be erased or violated, It also has some rules, so that the contractor can not deliberately drill some loopholes. First, the real name contract can only be signed when both parties are willing. If the contracted person can''t call his real name to sign the contract by means of mental control and hypnosis, he can sign the contract if he coerces the other party by force and "is willing" when he is sober. Second: the content of the real name contract shall not have conflicting content. If there is such conflicting content, the contract itself will automatically exclude it. Third: the content of the real name contract cannot be increased after it is signed, and the real name contract itself excludes any content that allows both parties to modify the contract. The content of the real name contract must remain immutable and absolute, and no sign modification is allowed, and both parties cannot sign the second real name contract before executing the contract. Fourth: when it comes to the ownership of the soul, if the soul of the party signing the contract is killed and robbed by external forces, it will still be regarded as violating the contents of the contract, and its soul will be punished by the contract, and the real name contract will also guide the other party''s signatory to search for the other party''s soul. The contract has been completed until the soul of the victim is completely annihilated. In addition, the real name contract has several powerful and inviolable rules, even involving the field of time and space, so that no one and God in the world can drill through Because of the second feature of the real name contract, Yalin doesn''t worry that the Dragon Queen will set up the content of reneging. Even if there is, there must be preconditions that can be easily distinguished by himself. The most important thing is that he has Nemo as a system assistant around him, although Nemo can''t modify the rules of the real name contract, However, as an assistant who is proficient in all the knowledge of the world, Nemo knows the characteristics of real name contract very well. After all, the characteristics of real name contract summarized by extraordinary people in different world are still obtained by countless years of experiments. In order to understand the characteristics of real name contract, some extraordinary people once signed some contracts that do not hurt elegance, Of course, many people fell into the pit in the process. Nemo is different. For the rules and contents that others are still exploring a little, Nemo is like a backstage administrator. He calls out all the contents of the real name contract for Yalin to view, including some rules that even the queen of the emerald dragon doesn''t understand, Nemo can also explain some key meanings in the real name contract rules for Yalin and try to help Yalin avoid some blind spots and traps. "Return Istana! Of course, if the emerald green dragon does not invade the white dragon clan, I naturally have no right to detain your clan members, but in order to ensure your sincerity, I will let Istana leave in five years!" Yalin looked at the contents of the contract one by one and analyzed them one by one. For some contents that are not conducive to him, he negotiated with queen long to modify them. "Do you think I will break the contract? Or do you want to break the contract!" dudu1(); "Don''t be so sensitive, will you? It''s just an insurance." Yalin added another content: "if the emerald green dragon, huizhidu and Shengdu do not launch a war against the white dragon clan within five years, I will ensure that istena is released unharmed. During this period, the white dragon clan will not hurt the emerald green dragon, but her strength must be limited for safety." The Dragon Queen frowned, but soon stretched out. Five years is not worth mentioning for the dragon. Sometimes the dragon may pass after a little nap: "the white dragon clan should not only not hurt istna, but also try to protect istna''s safety. If the white dragon clan is in danger and cannot guarantee istna''s safety, istna can leave by herself." "Yes!" Yalin thought about it and finally nodded to add the content. For the emerald dragon, five years may not be much, but for Yalin, five more years of peaceful development is different. This time is enough for the ancient god nezas to be born from the system. In addition, he should also be able to find the next soul stone. When his strength is further enhanced, the armament of odur city will be further improved, Even the black core crystal can produce several more. At that time, you don''t have to be a man with such a bent tail ~ Oh, no! It''s a dragon with a tail. As for the white dragon clan''s crisis, Yalin didn''t worry that the queen dragon would continue to incite outsiders to be hostile to him. The contents of the previous contract have clearly stipulated that the queen dragon must not launch a war against the white dragon clan, but also try his best to avoid the use of force against the white dragon clan by huizhidu and Shengdu, but after all, just as the queen dragon isera said, Her position can only represent herself at most. Perhaps the prestige of the Dragon Queen can shock the belligerents in the capital of Hui, but the holy Vatican Dragon Queen in the east of the mainland can''t control it. Although the possibility of the Holy See going to war with itself is very low, there is no need to drag Istana to provoke the Dragon Alliance. "About the divine fragment of the God of dark elements, I''m sorry that one is really in my hand, but I gave rose, the spider God, 2000 years ago to exchange information. If huizhidu wants it, go to find that crazy woman." "Return the remains of the members of the Dragon Alliance who died in the battle in the yanoder mountains. Yes! Now their remains are buried in the rest place of the white dragon clan. I can have them transported to the area near the holy capital in the west of the misty forest. You can arrange your own personnel to transport the remains at that time." "The undead is rampant! I have heard of it, and those undead once tried to come to the Arnold mountains. It seems that they were staring at the remains of the Dragon killed in the war, but I blocked it with a snowstorm and turned to zedi." Yalin discussed with isera half true and half false. When referring to the scourge legion, Yalin secretly congratulated himself that his integrity was good and did not let Arthas transform the remains of the Dragon killed in the battle in odur city into the undead dragon. Otherwise, when harassing the holy capital, once the undead dragon appeared in the undead army, the Dragon Alliance would surely take revenge like a frying pan, At that time, once the Dragon Queen comes after him, he will really jump into the Yellow River and can''t wash it, let alone reach any deal with the Dragon Queen. "The white dragon clan can neither take the initiative to start a war nor instigate other forces to start a war" dudu2 (); As for the last point, Yalin has no opinion, and he has no desire to fight for the time being. Now the city of odur needs time to develop. Although the creator has entrusted himself with the task of conquering a large number of territories, it still needs to be considered in the long run. Now there is no time to deal with it. Yalin continued to read, However, the next paragraph made Yalin completely dull. "What! During the execution of the contract, the body of Yalin, the king of the dragon, cannot leave the yarod mountains, nor can he send his clan members to leave the yarod mountains! What does this mean?" Yalin looked surprised and looked up at the Dragon Queen. Isera looked at Lin with warm anger, but said in a very calm tone, "your guilt has not completely eliminated Lin!" "Ten thousand years of imprisonment is enough!" For a moment, Yalin felt that his experience was somewhat similar to that of a blind man. "In the dragon war, countless creatures died because of you, and it''s light enough that you were just imprisoned, not to mention that you incited overlord garserik to launch many wars 2000 years ago. I can''t imagine what you can do after you break free. I must limit you!" Yalin bit his teeth and said coldly, "what if I refuse?" Although I can''t even leave now because of the seal chain, as long as the seal chain is lifted, Yalin can still be free, and browsing the different world is my dream. If I sign this contract, I can''t act forever, and I will be imprisoned in this prison called yanod mountain for my whole life. This is not what Yalin wants. What isera has done is to extinguish the only fire of hope in her hand. Isera''s tone was calm, as if with relief: "You can''t refuse, Yalin! This is the only bottom line I can tolerate. You are too dangerous! I don''t know how you broke through the seal of the three goddesses. I should have tried my best to destroy you, but because of Irina, I chose forbearance, and finally I can only bind you with a real name contract to ensure that you won''t continue to bring disaster to the world. ¡± "If you refuse, then I have no choice. Even if I will lose the news about Irina, it is enough as long as I know that Irina is alive. I will spend my life searching every corner of the world for her trace, and I will never stop until I find Irina." Yalin took a deep breath. Isera''s words were like casting a steel wall in front of him. In addition, he had no chance to surpass. If he refused, isera would continue to endure pain, spend endless years looking for Irina, and would never let himself continue to live. dudu3(); forget it! Although Yalin also wants to roar and fight with seed, but now Yalin knows that he has no strength to showdown, not to mention that this game is not related to his own destiny! "I agree, but the premise is that huizhidu and the holy capital, including the holy Vatican of ishutar, have not launched a war against the white dragon clan. As long as the city of odur remains peaceful, my clan members and I will not leave the yanod mountains." Finally, Yalin chose to bow his head: "with regard to the members of my clan, I can restrict the members who have returned to the yanold mountains, but those who have fled to the outside world after the dragon war \ Isera nodded and his tone eased slightly: "I won''t investigate the white dragons who left the yanoder mountains. The restrictions on the members of the white dragon clan have been the standard when the contract began to be implemented, but the white dragons who are now located in the yanoder mountains and who have returned here in the future can''t leave." Tut ~ mom, I''ll summon the crystal dragon in the future! Yalin also thought silently. Fortunately, the content set by isera in the contract only stipulates that the white dragon is not allowed to leave, and the unlocked crystal dragon summoning options are not included. As long as more dragon summoning options can be unlocked in the future, he can still form a giant dragon army to expand his territory, even if he can''t leave, The future is long. Anyway, now I can''t move because of the seal chain. In this way, in the spiritual world, time seems to have lost its meaning. Generally, it passes with the negotiation between the two people until the last content is stipulated. Isera has called out her real name to sign the contract. "I want to add a content!" Suddenly Yalin shouted. "What?" "The contract can be completely terminated by both parties voluntarily!" The third characteristic of the real name contract is that "the content of the contract must remain immutable and absolute, and no indication of modification is allowed." it only stipulates that the contract cannot be modified in the process of execution, but it can be added to directly end the content of the whole contract, even if it is unilateral. (to be continued.) Chongqing University Milk school flower selfie, the real child''s face is huge Milk photos please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 882 ?readx(); "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. I just don''t want to be locked up in an eternal prison. Maybe in the future, we may be able to completely lift the current confrontation." Yalin shrugged and motioned. Yalin really doesn''t want to be bound by the real name contract in the Arnold mountains forever. Otherwise, it is estimated that he can be freed from this prison only after conquering half the world and completing the task given by the creator. How long will it take? A hundred years, a thousand years or ten thousand years! Although the creator has given the task index, he does not require to achieve it in any time. With the calling system, the longer the time delay, the stronger he will be. But Yalin doesn''t think he can tolerate being bound in the city of odur for thousands of years. Even if his previous life is a half house, he can''t bear to be locked up in one place for thousands of years!! Not to mention that before his reincarnation, the king of the white dragon had been locked up here for thousands of years, and now he will continue to be locked up for thousands of years, which is more tragic than Illidan, a blind man! At least one sister of the other party came to save him from prison, but in other words, a supernatural person found the yanold mountains. Revenge is definitely better than gratitude! "¡Ñ it shall be completely terminated by both parties voluntarily." Isera read the added terms and looked at Lin with puzzled eyes from time to time. "There is no eternal enemy or forever friend. Isera, you are a wise and wise Dragon Queen. I believe you should understand that this clause has no impact on the whole contract. On the contrary, it gives us an opportunity to prove to each other in the future." Yalin accentuated his voice: "it proves that we have not blocked the road to peace today." "It doesn''t sound like a problem. You can''t break the contract unconventionally under the constraints of the real name contract." Isera''s tone was calm and seemed to agree, but it contained a color of doubt: "are you really leaving the Arnold mountains just for freedom? Or can I really believe that you have forgotten the hatred caused by Tiffany''s death, or do you just want to find a chance to break free." "Don''t mention Tiffany in front of me, especially you as an emerald green dragon! Isera!" When talking about Tiffany, Yalin found that his anger began to emerge again. The memory of Tiffany in all the memories of the White Dragon King can even affect Yalin''s thoughts. "I apologize for this, but you haven''t given me the answer!" "If I want to break free now, I have left now, and I won''t stay in the Arnold mountains waiting for you to come to me." dudu1(); Yalin''s face was not red and his heart didn''t jump. The secret that he couldn''t leave the yanoder mountains because of the seal can''t be known by outsiders. Let''s not talk about the reaction of huizhidu first. If other extraordinary people, especially those who once had enemies with the White Dragon King, knew that he couldn''t leave the yanoder mountains, I''m afraid they would have the confidence to harass in the fog forest, If they block the communication channel between odur city and the outside world, such as subverting the regime of the Saxony kingdom or attacking the silver wing chamber of Commerce in lulushu in the free city, plus those who are secretly sent out of the city, the game itself will be lost. Obviously, isera didn''t know some of Lin''s little secrets, but the Dragon Queen still had a question: "do you know what happened in the emerald dream?" Yalin hesitated slightly, and then naturally replied, "of course, do you think I did it?" "Judging from your reaction, it''s not!" Isera has got the answer from Yalin''s expression. She knows that she fell into a coma in her dream. Yalin should have got relevant information from her memory after capturing yistena for so long. If the problem in the emerald dream is what Yalin calls, So the White Dragon King who has found a way to dry the emerald dream should not easily agree to so many harsh conditions. If he can dry the emerald dream, Yalin, the king of the white dragon, will have the chips to fight with huizhidu. Even if he is alone, he can also make the Dragon Coalition without the assistance of the Emerald Dream pay a heavy price. But from the look of Yalin, isera can be sure that the emerald dream is not what she did, and she doesn''t know why she also has a faint thought in her heart, which seems to be comforting herself and telling herself that all this has nothing to do with Yalin! Yalin answered frankly that the Dragon Queen''s falling into the Emerald Dream obviously has nothing to do with himself. He can be sure that it is definitely the creator''s so-called, probably in order to strive for the precious novice protection period for himself. Of course, what he wants to say is not completely irrelevant to himself. At least it is not his own hand, but it is also because of himself. In fact, some of Yalin wanted to tell isera some truth, but Nemo told that all the news about the creator was forbidden. Even if he wanted to say that it could not be said under the rules formulated by the creator, what if it was said, would the Dragon Queen believe it? Even if you believe it, can dragons, gods and supernatural beings all over the world unite to help themselves complete their tasks and sublimate themselves into the new master of the world? Stop kidding! Gods also have a selfish side. Others can''t get what they can''t get. It''s better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. Who is the extraordinary in this world is willing to hold himself up to become a unique absolute master and let himself bend to his lower position and never turn over? If this news comes out, it''s better than those who take refuge in themselves to get a share after they become the new God of the world, It is estimated that in order to keep their position, the extraordinary people all over the world will unite to drag themselves down more likely. Yalin doesn''t want to be boring, let alone really become the public enemy of all the extraordinary people in the world. dudu2(); "Then I agree and sign the contract." Finally, the Dragon Queen nodded and signed her real name. The unique mark of isera on the real name contract representing the emerald dragon has come into effect. Next, as long as Yalin signs his own symbol, the contract will officially come into effect. Yalin takes a deep breath, and then quickly condenses the real name representing the king of the white dragon and solemnly signs the real name contract, After confirming the validity of their real names, the contract was immediately divided into two parts and disappeared into isera and Yalin. Almost instantaneously, Yalin felt the effect of the contract. Unfortunately, the real name contract took the lead in warning himself. Obviously, it has been judged as a violation by the contract to instigate the scourge legion of Arthas, the Lich King, to harass the holy capital, but the attack of the scourge Legion has begun before the contract, Therefore, the contract gives Yalin some time, and has ordered the Lich King Arthas to stop the attack, because the Lich King Arthas and the scourge Legion belong to the undead and are not counted as members of the white dragon clan by the contract. Therefore, Yalin only needs to declare a truce and do not mention any support. As for whether Arthas is willing to stop the war, it has nothing to do with Yalin. It''s terrible As soon as the real name contract was signed, Yalin was immediately aware of his violations. Yalin felt a lingering fear for a time. It is worthy of being the most powerful and strict contract in the world. Because it involves the real name, both parties have no way to try to hide their private behavior, The only thing we can do is to find all loopholes in the signed terms. No wonder the gods are not willing to sign the real name contract at will, unless the terms are absolutely beneficial to them, or they have enough confidence in their cunning to weave loopholes in the content of the contract. Yalin vowed that if one day they can eliminate the real name contract, they will never sign it again. This thing is really terrible! But at least now Yalin can breathe a sigh of relief. The signing of the real name contract at least proves that the Dragon Alliance and huizhidu will not come to trouble themselves. The biggest enemy faced by the white dragon clan is the goddess ishutar and her angels. Well, there is another golden dragon clan who rebelled against the past. "Well, the contract has been signed. Tell me about Irina!" After signing the contract, Longhou was no longer calm, but asked eagerly, urgently or even impatiently. "Irina was not killed by me during the dragon war. I handed her over to the black dragon clan to take away when the yanold mountains were about to fall at the end of the war." Yalin calmly said the news about Irina. dudu3(); The former king of the white dragon actually wanted to kill Irina. He had retaliated against the capital of the emerald dragon and the Hui, but she was stopped by the Black Dragon Queen sailaris at that time. In sailaris''s opinion, it would make the Dragon Queen live in pain forever rather than make the Dragon feel temporary pain after killing Irina and make Irina disappear forever. However, after the black dragon clan took Irina away, Yalin, the king of the white dragon, told this lie in the end in order to revenge isera and let him despair completely. As a result, the emerald dragon buried his hatred in his heart for thousands of years, allowing it to deteriorate and become an indelible nightmare in his heart. Until now, Yalin seems very passive! Isera trembled all over. "You gave Irina to the black dragon? The black dragon clan is hiding there now." As a black dragon who has a bitter hatred with the emerald green dragon, isera can imagine what cruel torture her sister will suffer in these ten thousand years if she falls into the hands of the black dragon clan. "I don''t know! It''s just that the Black Dragon Princess seratia met me recently on the order of viktom. The black dragon clan seems to have established its own stronghold in a certain plane, and there are many mortals loyal to the black dragon clan on the mainland." Yalin said calmly. It was not that Yalin wanted to sell his teammates, but because the real name contract was working. According to the clause "you must truthfully tell everything about Irina''s location", Yalin had to tell everything he knew, but Yalin really didn''t know where the black dragon clan was hiding. At that time, although Yalin proposed cooperation with himself, But he didn''t tell the truth about his family''s hiding place. As long as Yalin really didn''t know that he didn''t hide or report, it wouldn''t be a breach of the contract. "When will seratia come here again?" "This is not what I can know. Besides, do you still want to ambush in my city to catch the Black Dragon Princess for trial?" Yalin''s tone was a subtle sneer. For a moment, isera''s face became very ugly. Obviously, this is impossible. Because of the contract, he must restrict the emerald green dragon and the Dragon Alliance from invading the yanod mountains, and the content of the contract naturally involves himself. Moreover, Yalin, the king of the white dragon, will never allow the Dragon Alliance to do so within his own sphere of influence, After all, the white dragon and black dragon clans used to be allies. Even if Yalin longed for peace, Yalin could not betray the black dragon clan. After all, it would not benefit him. On the contrary, he would break his arms and add an enemy to himself. But in this way, everything is back to the original point, or even worse! Whether Irina can survive in the hands of the black dragon clan is unknown! "You should also understand that Victor''s character has changed. Obviously, the younger sister of the living emerald dragon is more valuable than a dead green dragon body. The former is a chip and the latter is a hot potato. Victor is not a fool!" Yalin shrugged and whispered to the Dragon Queen. (to be continued.)-- Campus Belle, look at sexy models, look at school beauty, see star photos, please pay attention to WeChat official account (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 883 ?readx(); The senses of the whole body are like being forcibly interrupted! Samiramis felt that the moment was dark, and the moment his consciousness recovered, his position was no longer in the spiritual world, but in the sky garden over odur city. "Tut ~ how dare you treat me like this!" Samiramis, who was forced out of the spiritual world, felt inexplicably angry. As the female emperor of ancient Assyria, he was forced to see off guests for the first time, and it was still this extremely cowardly way. Sitting on the throne, samiramis was distressed and sulky. Facing the powerful spiritual power behind the emerald dragon, he really couldn''t compete with it. In the spiritual world, the emerald dragon is an omnipotent existence comparable to the gods. It has built such a huge spiritual field and created a dreamland sufficient for all senses, If this is the Holy Grail War, it is estimated that the Dragon Queen alone can crush all the heroes. Perhaps she is not her opponent together with all magicians in the world. Suddenly, samiramis found that the white light flashed in front of him, and Yalin appeared in front of him in an instant. "What''s the matter, r~ did the Jade Dragon Queen refuse your proposal?" Seeing that he came out within a few seconds, Yalin appeared. Samiramis thought that Yalin and isera had broken down. However, according to the attitude of the previous two people, isera had obviously softened a lot. It should be impossible to break down. Did isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, or her r put forward too harsh conditions. Yalin looked around and sighed: "the passage of time in the emerald dream is somewhat different from the normal world. How long have you been out, samiramis?" "In less than ten seconds." Showing fatigue, Yalin smiled bitterly: "I have been talking with the Dragon Queen in my dream for nearly a day!" "How did it turn out, master!" "It''s neither good nor bad. I''ve tried my best. The Dragon Queen won''t invade the yanold mountains again, but only if I can''t start a war." Yalin sighed, "I have to release estena." dudu1(); "That''s right, but it''s good to be able to achieve this in terms of your current situation." Yalin nodded: "I can''t force too much. The original situation is too unfavorable to me. Now I can only take one step at a time. Although there is an agreement with the Dragon Queen, the defense can''t be relaxed. After all, the agreement is sometimes not very reliable." Samiramis also smiled and sighed: "it should have never been reliable. More than half of the agreements signed by my body have been torn up. Forgetting war is dangerous. This sentence is also r you told me." "Forget the war and you will be in danger." yes Yalin sighed and nodded, then looked at the sky garden: "I''ve tried my best to increase my chips these days, but in the end there''s not enough! Samiramis, do you regret participating in this war that didn''t belong to you?" "Boring question! You are a concubine R, and when you are there, your concubine will certainly be there to accompany you. Moreover, as a spirit, even if you die, you will only return to the seat of the spirit. Even if you are not destined to return, it will be worthwhile for you to visit a new and different world." Samiramis stepped down from the throne with a smile and came to Yalin. "Strange world" Ariel Zhang whispered, as if he was remembering the meaning of the word: "in these days, samiramis, do you think this strange world is good or bad compared with the world before me?" A strange luster flashed in samiramis''s eyes and gently leaned against Yalin: "if you want to say, my concubine actually likes the world better. After all, my concubine once came out of the mythical era. Compared with the world full of modern atmosphere, it makes my concubine feel like returning to my hometown." At the moment, the ancient Assyrian female emperor''s eyes can''t help being ruddy. She doesn''t have the usual sinister atmosphere and charming behavior. It''s like a traveler wandering from her hometown to a foreign country alone. With the beautiful and moving face of Semiramis, people really want to hold her in their arms and gently comfort her injured heart. "Will you hold my body? As usual, I always feel cold in this world when I leave you ~ my body." Samiramis gently leaned his head against Lin''s chest and stroked Lin''s broad back. "From another world to this new world, even now it makes me feel like I''m in a dream. We''re experiencing the most incredible things. Samiramis, do you think people from our world will come here together in the future?" Like being touched by the words of samiramis, Yalin also gently hugged the delicate beauty in front of him and sighed infinitely. Samiramis shook his head. "I don''t think so!" dudu2(); "Really?" "Because you are going to die here!!" Suddenly, a sharp cold light flashed in the eyes of samiramis leaning against Yalin''s chest. The thin and white hands holding Yalin were like the masterpiece of the God of art. There were two more chilling spikes in the palms. At the moment of Yalin''s vigilance, the spikes had stabbed into Yalin''s back without half hesitation, one through his back and through his heart, One is inserted into the spine. At the same time, at the moment of sharp puncture, samiramis almost poured it into Yalin with the strongest toxin he could produce in his life. "Samiramis ~ what are you doing!!" Arlington pushed samiramis away with a great surprise. The great power of the king of the white dragon made samiramis unable to resist. His delicate and beautiful body flew upside down and hit the stone pillar on one side. However, Yalin who got rid of the raid fell on his knees. At this moment, the blood gushing from Yalin mouth has begun to show a strange dark green, and the blood is corroding the ground like a high concentration of sulfuric acid, At the same time, Yalin''s skin began to collapse from inside to outside. The whole person looked like butter in the fire, which was constantly dissolving. The body of the king of the Dragon could not alleviate the spread of toxins. It can be seen that samiramis was cruel and cruel. "You \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Samiramis wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth and sneered with disdain: "put away your poor acting skills and unexpectedly want to talk from my body. You can really provoke my killing intention!" Yalin was stunned when he heard the speech. The pain and anger in his eyes disappeared without a trace: "how do you see it?" At the same time, Yalin''s face slowly began to change, becoming like the plant sculptures intertwined with countless branches. In an instant, these branches changed again into the appearance of a female elf, exquisite and beautiful face, as well as the iconic emerald green long hair and green gauze skirt. The emerald Dragon Queen isera appeared in front of samiramis. "It''s a pity that R of my body is a man who doesn''t know much about amorous feelings. R hasn''t hugged my body once during the time I worked with him. In fact, I wasn''t sure. I just wanted to have a try, but you really cooperated." Samiramis waved his hand. In an instant, hundreds of dragon tooth soldiers with sharp blades rose up in the garden hall. At the same time, many ferocious and terrible God fish monsters also appeared one after another, and surrounded the emerald dragon like a well-trained army,. "Tear it up! Chop it thoroughly into meat paste!" dudu3(); The ancient Assyrian female emperor angrily gave orders. The Dragon soldiers waved sharp blades. The divine fish and monsters opened their big mouths full of sharp teeth and swarmed up, ready to tear the arrogant people who deceived their master to pieces. Suddenly, the poisonous Dragon Queen stood up as if nothing had happened. There was no action or language. It was just an idea. The Dragon tooth soldiers and ferocious monsters swarmed around her and turned into * soil. Semiramis was surprised. At the same time, his eyes flashed a decisive decision. The female emperor quickly confided the ancient and astringent mantra. The flame in the central brazier of the air garden hall suddenly turned dark green, which was enough to instantly fill the surroundings with poison gas that turned into a ghost land for hundreds of miles. In the huge pool below the hall, there was a huge, ferocious Just like the mythical snake god, the monster poked out its head, two huge front claws tore open the thick ground, and six golden eyes under the dark green scale looked at the back of the emerald dragon with infinite malice! Bathum! One of the 11 demons created by the Babylonian mythological monster Tiamat, one of the divine beasts in the fantasy species! If it was a normal Holy Grail War, even Semiramis could not summon him completely in a moment. At most, he could only show his upper body, but with the endless magic supply of Yalin, Semiramis successfully summoned bathum completely. The appearance of bathum, the terrible momentum and the terrible toxicity of his body, finally moved the emerald dragon. "Destroy it!" Samiramis roared out the order. However, at the next moment, samiramis froze, because the summoned bathum did not follow the instructions to attack. Instead, the monster in ancient Babylonian mythology focused on samiramis himself, who was the summoner, as if laughing at samiramis''s powerlessness. The Dragon Queen slowly walked over to samiramis: "samiramis, you brought me an unexpected news, different world ? another world! But you are the soul from another world. It seems that you have known Yalin, the king of the white dragon!" The summoned basum did not move. After several calls, samiramis found that the summoned object had no response, as if it was not a divine beast summoned by himself, just like a false picture in the background. "Is my body still in your dream?" Samiramis took a deep breath, and the ancient Assyrian lady finally found herself in the worst environment. (to be continued.)// The 3D mobile games mobile games "the master of the masses" public beta, the friends who want to play please pay attention to WeChat official account for download and installation (hand travel service open search sykfdq to hold 3 seconds to be copied) Chapter 884 ?readx(); I thought I was kicked out of my dream by the emerald dragon, but it turned out to be a dream in a dream! Samiramis finally understood why bathum didn''t obey his orders. In his dream, everything was false. The toxins he made, the monsters he summoned, and even the air temple under his feet were all fictional illusions. Originally, all these belonged to his own treasure, but as a spirit, he was completely deceived and didn''t notice anything wrong. "The poison you made is terrible, samiramis! If it had not been injected into my heart and spine in a dream, I''m afraid even I might not have been spared." Obviously, the empress of the dragon was quite surprised by the attack of Semiramis, especially the strong toxin. Compared with the toxicity created by the green dragon, it also originated from natural roots, but it was more intense and terrible. But compared with these, the news of another world surprised isera even more! Staring at the bathum stagnating in the pool of the temple in the sky garden, the Dragon Queen took a step to look at the monsters from Babylonian mythology. Undoubtedly, the ferocious and terrible shape of bathum made the Dragon Queen inexplicably associate with some evil gods from the second generation and monsters raised in these evil gods. Therefore, the Dragon Queen began to mind about the identity of samiramis. Even if what samiramis said is true, she is a ghost from another world, but from her ruthless style, she summoned strange and terrible evil animals. Obviously, samiramis is by no means a pure good person in another world. "I have a problem" "I have no obligation to answer your questions. The two countries don''t kill envoys in the war. Doesn''t the queen of the emerald dragon know this rule?" Samiramis also retreats in the face of difficulties. In the spiritual field, he is basically a fish on the chopping board and can only be slaughtered by others. Even if he is not convinced or angry, this fact makes him have to be soft and try to find a chance to escape. He can rise and bend and retreat when necessary. This is what a wise man should do, It is a foolish person''s act to provoke an enemy who is simply unable to resist in order to speak quickly at a crisis. "? you don''t hesitate to use poison on me. To be honest, I''m already hesitating whether to let you leave. You''re very dangerous, samiramis! Your behavior and your temperament show that you are a unscrupulous person. In order to achieve your obsession, you can do whatever evil you do." Isera shook her head and looked at Semiramis: "And more importantly, you have more cunning wisdom. When you begin to doubt me, you have your wisdom. You can''t guess whether you are still in the emerald dream. If others will be afraid, they will continue to cooperate with me and even try to get some information from me, but you decisively choose to hurt the killer." "Because I believe in your power!" Saimilamis said coldly. Isera''s face changed slightly, and her eyes were more alert to Semiramis. dudu1(); "From the beginning, my concubine has recognized some characteristics of the emerald dream. The near real dream will directly act on all sensory things suffered by the spirit, and the real feedback will be in my mind. If my toxin can kill you in the dream, then you in reality will die in theory, because even if your body has no harm, your near real spirit will die Consciousness already thinks you are dead. " "You are very intelligent. Samiramis from another world. In a very short time, you found out the characteristics of the emerald dream and used it as a weapon to bite me back. It''s a pity to disappoint you." Samiramis showed seven points of ridicule and three points of fierce light in his eyes. He was really disappointed! People''s subconscious mind is out of control. Even if they are hallucinating, they will still be deceived. If they feel pain, they will withdraw their hands, feel cold, and their skin will shrink. If they feel unbearably hot by the fire, their body will feel pain and breathing difficulties. This almost real dream can indeed bring illusory pain and death to the real dragon Queen''s body, Through the strong blow to the spirit, let the illusion turn into reality, and let the fake death turn into real death. After killing the terrible emerald dragon out of nothing. The most wonderful thing is that in the false dream, you can make a stronger and more violent poison without paying any price, which is strong enough to poison even God! The poison in the body after injecting the emerald dragon is the most terrible illusory poison that samiramis has imagined to build, but the poison that even God can poison is of no use at all. Obviously, in this dream, the Dragon Queen seems to exempt the impact of the dream on herself in some way. Isera said quietly like a teacher: "I didn''t let the dream exempt me, because the emerald dream was woven by me, so I had to set an example to experience every node of the dream, but it was just because the Dragon Queen of the emerald green dragon swam at the junction of reality and illusion for a long time that I had already suppressed my subconscious \ Suddenly Ethel paused and became silent, as if she thought of something bad. However, samiramis was nervous. He had the power of the emerald Dragon Queen. The other party may only need an idea, and his consciousness will be completely wiped out from the spiritual world, and he can''t suppress his subconscious like the Dragon Queen, even if he knows that everything in front of him is false, and he can''t even practice spiritualization himself. "You can leave samiramis. I hope you remember that the person who makes poison will always be eaten by his own poison in the end." after carving the dragon, he changed his look and slowly opened his mouth. Then he ignored samiramis and disappeared into countless light spots in the air. Darkness strikes again; Well, here it is! In the sky garden above the city of audur, samiramis was surprised to find that he had sat back on the throne in the center of the sky garden. The smell of the garden was filled in the air. The cold wind around was sending some chill, and the Dragon soldiers under the throne stood below like the most loyal guards, Not far away, two huge faceless people also agitated tawny eyes and sang ancient and mysterious spells. However, even if people sit in this hanging garden like an iron wall, samiramis impressively finds that there is no sense of security in his heart. On the contrary, he is only shrouded in fear, and the dress on his back has been completely wet by cold sweat! Is it back to the real world, or is it another intertwined false spiritual world! Samiramis sat motionless on the throne. The strong pressure brought by isera after the emerald dragon made him feel that his body was as heavy as being filled with lead. The cells of his body were still on high alert, and the whole nerve was about to tighten to the limit, making his body stiff and unable to move. And this situation continued until the emergence of Yalin! "Samiramis!" Yalin looked at samiramis with a tired and excited look and asked, "how long have you been returning to reality from the spiritual world?" There is a gap between the passage of time in the spiritual world and the reality. Yalin talked with the emerald dragon for nearly ten hours in the spiritual world, but the position of the sun in reality has not changed significantly. Obviously, the passage of time in the real world has not been too long. "Wait ~ don''t come here!" To Yalin''s surprise, samiramis did not have the charming look of always being docile to himself before, but looked at himself with extreme vigilance. The Dragon soldiers under the palace held weapons in front of samiramis, and this murderous look instantly alerted the faceless, Of course, the faceless immediately began to draw samiramis, who was hostile to his master, to the enemy''s position. "What''s the matter?" Alin frowned. dudu3(); I don''t think samiramis is going to rebel. Let alone these dragon teeth soldiers can''t deal with themselves at all. There are so many spells on their arms. Using any one can make samiramis have no resistance. Even if the ancient Assyrian female emperor wanted to make her own rebellion, she could not choose the worst time. At least she had to wait until she was talking outside the sky garden, not to mention a look of fear in the wary eyes of Semiramis. Samiramis didn''t let the Dragon soldiers put down their guard, but asked loudly, "if you are real Yalin, tell me how to distinguish and prove that this is the real world and how to prove that you are really real Yalin!" "Ha ~" Yalin raised his eyebrows and obviously understood the reason why samiramis was on guard: "it seems that the queen of the emerald dragon did something to you quietly when talking to me, right?" "Yes, but you haven''t answered my question!" Yalin smiled and shook his head. Then he rolled up his sleeves and showed his wrist full of curses: "I have ordered it in the name of the curse." "Wait! You have proved it, my master!" Finally, samiramis breathed a sigh of relief and quickly stopped Yalin. Before, the Dragon Queen didn''t know about the curse, and as his master, Yalin obviously couldn''t mention it to the Dragon Queen. After the tension passed, samiramis also quickly tried, and he could really enter the spiritual state. Yalin put down his sleeves, walked to the relieved samiramis and asked, "did the queen of the emerald dragon trap you in a dream?" "Yes, and my concubine also showed some secrets." Samiramis smiled bitterly. "Go back to audur first, and then tell me in detail." After all, he has signed a contract now, even if he wants to talk to the Dragon Queen. Moreover, the Dragon Queen just sets some words from samiramis instead of directly killing her, the murderer who controls his clan members with poison, has been very restrained. "Send estena to prison first. I''ll deal with something later." Before leaving, Yalin ordered the faceless. (to be continued.) - Nankai University beauty campus Belle cute nurse dress, please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 885 ?readx(); Yalin has to admit that although reincarnation to become the king of the white dragon has been strengthened once by the creator, this body is not absolutely invincible. At least for what happened in the emerald dream this time, the Dragon Queen isera even gave Yalin a strong warning message. In the dream, the Dragon Queen talked with herself, While pretending to be himself, he built a separate field and tried to get information from samiramis, but he didn''t notice it when it happened. Although he did focus all his attention on the real name contract at that time, perhaps the jade dragon deliberately shielded and passivated his perception of external things, But it really shouldn''t have happened. Fortunately, samiramis has limited knowledge of the important information of odur City, and samiramis is also very alert to the fact that he did not reveal any important information after pretending to be his own dragon, but unfortunately, samiramis inadvertently said something that makes Yalin''s heart beat faster. He and she are from another world! Yalin covered his forehead and thought, "what was the reaction after the emerald dragon?" "It''s very calm. It''s obvious that isera is also good at hiding her inner activities, but I can see that I must be very surprised from her heart." Sitting on the sofa in the study, while tasting the black tea sent by the fairy maid, samiramis said that although isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, had a calm face after learning her true identity, the stiffness that flashed when she continued to dress up as Yalin failed to hide from the delicate female emperor, But samiramis was not sure whether isera would believe it. "Isera should go and find out. She is not such a blind person, nor is she a person who will believe everything just by one word." Yalin said in a thought-provoking tone. When the jade dragon learns that samiramis is not from the world, he may also find that he, the king of the white dragon, may be replaced by a fake. This fact is that he really cares about his own shit! After experiencing the initial shock and calming down gradually, Yalin analyzed and found that even if the queen dragon knew these things, it was not a bad thing. Maybe it was a good thing. After all, even if she knew that she came from another world, the queen dragon could not threaten to come back from there, Unless the Jade Dragon Queen is confident that she can beat up the evil creator of "Panda", on the contrary, if the Dragon Queen can know that she is no longer the former king of the white dragon, she will more or less recognize her idea that she will not continue to wage war. In addition, she has also provided information about her sister''s life, maybe there will be a chance for the Dragon Queen to terminate her real name contract in the future. Originally, Yalin also had an idea. If isera knew her true identity, without telling her that she was selected by the creator to participate in the game, the queen of the Dragon really has a great possibility to forgive the White Dragon King who is not the king of the white dragon, or maybe the white dragon and the green dragon can make up again, But Yalin himself was told by Nemo that it was strictly forbidden to reveal his true identity and the information of the creator. dudu1(); This time, it violated the creator''s ban, but it didn''t come from Yalin''s original intention. It''s not even that Yalin instigated samiramis to say so. Although Yalin also had this idea, it hasn''t been put into action. It can only be said that this time is really an accident! Although "Panda" sometimes gives people the feeling of being off-line and unreasonable, from beginning to end, there is an image that goes deep into Yalin''s heart, that is, a ruthless creator who can wipe out thousands of lives between talking and laughing. Sometimes he may joke and make some extraordinary moves, but Yalin will never touch some of the bottom lines of the creator, I will never think that I am great because of the special care of the creator. I am a special existence. God''s grace is like the sea and God''s power is like prison. In the underground city that has been turned into ruins, what those ancient residents have experienced has explained everything to Yalin! However, there is one thing about the creator''s character. As long as he does not violate the rules formulated by the creator, but the situation caused by his own mistakes, the creator himself will not have any opinions. On the contrary, he will make compensation. In addition to ARIM, Nemo also gave appropriate reference opinions to explore the creator''s character. Although Nemo was also created by the creator, under the command, Nemo did shift the focus to ARIM. Since the last time thanks to Nemo''s reminder, ARIM''s favor and trust in Nemo have also increased greatly. "Your Majesty Yalin! Miss Stella Lucier has come to life." At this time, a fairy maid entered the study and reported. Yalin nodded and asked casually, "how is she?" "When she woke up, she was in a state of panic and mental instability. The mages were casting spiritual spells for her, which had calmed her excitement." "Well, I''ll see her later. When Stella''s spirit subsides, you can try to tell her all the relevant information." dudu2(); After receiving the order, the frost snow fairy maid respectfully withdrew from the room. Samiramis looked at Yalin with a bad smile, but did not turn the topic to Stella. On the contrary, the ancient Assyrian female emperor was extremely afraid of the emerald dream, especially asked Yalin how to distinguish between true and false and get out of it after being involved in the dream, However, he got a half happy and half worried answer. The worry is that the emerald dream is a powerful spiritual field. Unless the person involved in the dream is authorized by the emerald dragon in advance, the only way to break away from the dream is to firmly recognize that everything in front of him is an illusory dream and break away by force. This is not only a test of will, but also a test of spiritual power, If people with too weak mental power can''t escape even if they can recognize that they are in a dream, and what''s more terrible is that the emerald dream can also be used as an offensive spell in the hands of the Dragon Queen. The Dragon Queen can spread mental power and forcibly involve each other in the Emerald Dream. The good news is that when the Dragon Queen launched the emerald dream, the expansion of her spiritual power is quite obvious, and she can''t even hide anyone at all. As long as she takes a drug to stimulate her spirit in advance, she can avoid being involved in the emerald dream. This drug was jointly developed by the white dragon and the black dragon during the dragon war, which is specially used for the emerald dream, In addition to taking medicine, extraordinary people such as Yalin can also weave a barrier in their own field to resist the invasion of the emerald dream. Usually, there are many means to defend as long as they are not involved in the dream. In addition, the emerald dream will not play a role in the existence of slow spiritual perception. For example, the undead creatures with incomplete soul and spirit are more likely to be forced to leave the dream even if they are involved in the dream. Even the Emerald Dream itself may treat them as foreign objects and forcibly expel them. However, as a spirit, samiramis is indeed a dead soul as isera said, but the complete spirit and soul of the spirit makes it difficult for samiramis to escape after being involved in a dream, which has both advantages and disadvantages. "Strictly speaking, the emerald dream is more used to assist their own people than to attack. There are many methods to defend. In fact, it''s not a worry. In addition, the queen of dragon has signed a real name contract with me. The threat of huizhidu to audur city has temporarily decreased to a very low possibility, and then I have to focus on the holy see in the East." Yalin took a deep breath and was dragged to the east of the continent. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­dudu3(); In huizhidu, the Dragon Queen consciousness who has signed the real name contract has returned to his body again. This time, after entering the emerald dream without telling druids and AMORIS, it is determined that there is no abnormality in the dream. Of course, it is not enough to go in and out at one time. He must also thoroughly detect every corner of a dream, At this special time, if you are trapped in a dream and sleep for several years, it will be a big trouble. But now I don''t have much time to check slowly. There are many things I need to use the power of the emerald dream. Fortunately, the biggest trouble is that Yalin, the king of the white dragon, is not a trouble for the time being! Isera opened her eyes a little tired. There was still silence in the emerald hall. Only a few naughty birds fell on the branches above. However, when the Dragon Queen slept, the birds stopped making noise like sensible children. They just rested quietly and occasionally combed their wings. Yalin really doesn''t look like the once king of the white dragon. Although he still remembers Tiffany, still can''t forget Tiffany''s death and still loves her, the hatred in Yalin''s heart has indeed weakened a lot. At least he doesn''t want to destroy the world and bury Tiffany. Maybe it''s really like samiramis, As the soul from another world said, is Lin also from another world? no Yalin was born in this world! As for this, the Dragon Queen knows very well that Yalin was selected by the elders of the white dragon clan at the moment he was born in the white dragon clan. His talent makes the last dragon king of the white dragon clan and all the elders regard his hope of the rise of the white dragon group, and his parents care and teach him. Almost everyone who studies the white dragon king knows these things, Yalin cannot be an existence from another world. However, isera can''t guarantee that the news brought by samiramis is extremely amazing. If it is true, huizhidu''s views on the world and even the theory of gods may be overturned and re examined. It takes time and experience to explore how people from another world come to their own world, what the other world looks like, whether there are dragons, humans and elves, whether there are new gods, whether there will be more people from another world come to their own world, and how they come from. Maybe the other world is a world with only human beings Suddenly isera was stunned. She didn''t know why such a strange idea suddenly came out of her mind. She quickly threw away the strange thoughts in her mind. Isera not only fell into meditation again. In addition to the awakening of the devil, the dead and the king of the white dragon, she also got another more amazing news after talking with Lin this time. The son of the second star also came to the world again, This time, how to treat the son of the star has become a new problem behind the emerald dragon! Nankai University campus Belle Ai Ai cute nurse dress, please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty. (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 886 ?readx(); The second son of the star came to the world again, just like ten thousand years ago, just at the most critical moment of the great turbulence and turning point of an era. Once, the arrival of Tiffany, the son of the star, coincided with the gradual rise of mankind and put pressure on many ethnic groups in the world, including the dragon, It is also because of Tiffany''s arrival that Yalin, who would not have joined the dragon war, has become the biggest variable in the war. Now, after two thousand years of relatively calm in the situation on the mainland, when the interests and hatred accumulated from various conflicts between different races and countries, gods and gods are zero, the son of the star comes again, and as always, it may become the fire that ignites the fuse again! This makes the emerald dragon wonder whether the arrival of the son of the star is random or whether there is an invisible hand behind it to manipulate all this. Otherwise, how can we explain why the arrival of the son of the star is so appropriate every time? What''s more, the discovery of another world makes people have to wonder whether the son of stars with power that does not belong to this world comes from another world like samiramis. These are important things that need huizhidu to file and start research and investigation, but now isera pays more attention to the attitude of the White Dragon King and huizhidu''s own attitude towards the second star''s son. At least isera has affirmed herself. No matter how, she can''t let the second star''s son follow Tiffany''s footsteps, just as Yalin said, In the attitude towards Tiffany, once huizhidu had no right to accuse the White Dragon King of participating in the dragon war, because huizhidu, who chose to stand idly by and watch others harm innocent people, was equal to a murderer. Iser took a deep breath, and her momentum was no longer gentle and became fierce. As long as the son of the second star was just a victim of fate like Tiffany and did not bring disasters to the world, even if she gave up her position as the queen of the dragon and broke away from other dragons and gods, she should protect her, not just because of her faith, In order to truly bring balance to the world, where the son of the star comes from and what form her power has been displayed, we must find out. Otherwise, if it is just like the decision of the dragons to hide their skin ten thousand years ago to let Tiffany die, then the third, fourth and fifth son of the star may come next, Will the Dragon Alliance and huizhidu play the role of an executioner and kill these innocent children from the sky one by one! no This must not be allowed to happen! When he learned that the holy capital and huizhidu had fallen into a deep sleep, he sent paladins and dragons to search for the trace of the son of the star, isera issued an order that those who found the son of the star should not act rashly, let alone show hostility to the son of the star before they were threatened. In addition, isera found that Yalin''s attitude towards the son of the star was also intriguing. She had guessed whether Yalin would cry with joy after learning that the second son of the star came, or be aroused deep anger in her heart again. However, when talking about the second son of the star, Yalin was more concerned about his attitude and huizhidu''s attitude towards the son of the star, But he himself obviously showed the feeling of confusion and confusion, which was mixed with excitement and desire, but hesitated and hesitated. Because the arrival of the son of the star makes Yalin see new hope, makes him eager to get the son of the star and possess and protect her alone, but his love for Tiffany makes him hesitate. Even as the son of the star, he can''t become a substitute for his lover in his heart? Isera couldn''t help imagining what she wanted to say. She had the same feeling as Yalin. She wanted to find a substitute that could soothe her inner pain and completely forget the pain. However, whenever she thought of this, she felt that it was a betrayal of her sister. As a result, she could only linger between forgetting and not forgetting, just like falling into a dead cycle. However, emotional problems are not important now. What matters is whether the son of the star must show brilliance or darkness! dudu1(); The Dragon Queen sighed slightly, then closed her eyes and kept all the information obtained during the discussion in Yalin, especially the information about the other world exposed by samiramis. The emerald Dragon Queen has quietly sent it to the Blue Dragon King isoregos in a secret way, Then, under the will of the Dragon Queen, a bottle of dark green liquid isolated by Dharma array appeared in front of the Dragon Queen. Undead plague! The most important thing now is to eliminate the dead raging in the west of the mainland. Isera knows that what she has to do is indeed a little reckless, but the problem is that there is no more time to waste. Many people in the West ravaged by the plague of the dead are in a state of suspended death and hibernation, and the magic resources of the holy capital are about to reach the limit, Although the undead has temporarily retreated and has no object to attack again, who can guarantee whether the other party is rolling soil in the sequel? Never, if we don''t find a way to cure the plague quickly, the next rampage of the undead will inevitably bring greater disaster to the western mainland. "Can''t wait any longer!" Isera said faintly, and then the powerful spiritual power was connected with the Emerald Dream in an instant. For a time, the branches coiled around the emerald hall grew green buds. There is no change in the surrounding scene. The only change is that the emerald Dragon Queen has changed from a huge dragon to a beautiful fairy with emerald green long hair. Even if the scene in front of her has not changed, the Dragon Queen also knows that she has entered the dream again. Everything in front of her is the spiritual world woven by the emerald dream. Looking at the plague liquid in the bottle in front of her, the Dragon gently unscrewed the bottle cap and drank it. The liquid with rotten smell didn''t make the Dragon feel any discomfort, or even disgusting. Although the things created in the dream can change freely with the Dragon Queen''s mind, the Dragon Queen didn''t intend to cover up the smell of the plague liquid, It is to experience the subtle details of the transformation of the undead plague to the living intact that it is more likely to develop a method to cure the plague afterwards. Sitting quietly on the chair woven from rattan, the queen dragon focused all her energy on the perception of body changes. Obviously, the plague was absorbed at an unimaginable speed after entering the body, and began to quickly erode every cell of the body. Isera couldn''t help frowning at the moment. The spread speed of the plague in her body is faster than expected, which has exceeded the limit speed that the concept of plague should have. No matter what kind of plague spreads in the human body, there is a limit. It takes a time from infection to onset, After research, scholars in huizhidu found that the infection rate of the plague on the human body usually depends on the blood flow rate in the body. The blood in each person''s body acts as the medium to spread the plague to every corner of the body, but this time the plague of the dead is unconventionally faster. In short, the spread rate of the plague is faster than the blood flow itself, It''s like a plague with self-consciousness. After entering the body, it immediately began to spread from all directions to the human body, striving to transform a living living person into a dead person as soon as possible. This is not a plague! It''s more like a new magic disguised as a plague, an unprecedented undead magic, just like a self reproducing Dharma array, which can continuously increase its value and infection! dudu2(); Gradually, a fine sweat appeared on isera''s forehead. She began to have symptoms like a cold. Her whole body became weak and began to have a fever. All this made the Dragon Queen miss her. She had not had this disease for nearly ten thousand years when she was an adult. The dragon''s body was very strong and it was difficult to get sick at ordinary times, The plague of the dead made me feel sick again, although it was really hard. Next, the consciousness began to blur. The plague should have eroded most of the body. After nearly half an hour, the Dragon found that his consciousness was becoming more and more blurred. Under the influence of high fever and headache, his consciousness was like falling into a coma. Or if ordinary people must have fallen down, but isera was different. After a long time and too many hardships, The will like steel allows isera to ignore this insignificant pain even in the deep real world, let alone write the rules of the whole spiritual world as long as isera has an idea in the spiritual world. However, isera was not ready to make herself feel better, because she really wanted to experience the changes of the undead plague in her body, and recorded all this from the emerald dream. At the same time, she was also to attract the behind the scenes of the undead army who claimed to be the king of Lich. Gradually, with the passage of time, isera''s white skin began to show an abnormal light green, as if the blood flowing in her blood vessels was no longer scarlet blood, but a strange plague of the dead. In her consciousness, isera had begun to find an inexplicable voice calling herself on the far shore until the darkness came You resisted for a long time; Strong will makes you refuse my call \ gt; However, this can only show that ¢± gt; You will be a new powerful soldier in the Scourge army \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\; Wake up and offer your greatest loyalty to the great Lich King! gt; dudu3(); In the darkness, isera found that the voice calling her became clearer and clearer. Her body involuntarily stood up and began to swim out. Her heart had a desire to be loyal to the Lich King and spread more plagues, making everyone in the city a member of the great Scourge army, Let those powerful druids and Dragons become the fierce generals in the Scourge army, and will roll the whole world with the Lich King in the near future. Isera walking in the capital of brightness stared at the street silently. There was no one here. There was no living person except isera in the huge and magnificent city. The empty city was like a model set. What''s going on? What''s going on in this city? Why is there no one here!? gt; Obviously, it''s inexplicable surprise to call your voice in the dark. It''s reasonable that there are at least hundreds of thousands or even millions of people in such a large city. How can there be a city without human shadow? From the situation of the city, whether it''s all kinds of goods in the market, water bottles falling on the ground, and steaming coffee cups on the roadside table, It looks like these people are still using these things one second before, but the next second they disappear out of thin air. Where did everyone here go? What happened in this city? Answer me ~ slave! gt; "First of all, I must tell you one thing. I am not your servant. You have no right to let others become your servant. Secondly, the reason why this city is empty is because it is not a reality!" You \ gt; "Welcome to my dream, the commander behind the scenes of the army of the dead!" Suddenly, the jade dragon, who was still in a trance, suddenly raised his head and stared at the empty street not far away. At the moment, a figure on the street gradually appeared. (to be continued.)-- Campus Belle, look at sexy models, look at school beauty, see star photos, please pay attention to WeChat official account (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 887 ?readx(); It is located on the frozen soil blown by the cold wind in the far north. Originally, this is the forbidden area of life. Now, this land, which can be called the forbidden area of life, has ushered in a group of tourists from the dead country, making it a complete field of the dead. ¡ï Like the black plague, countless skeleton armies wearing broken armor and holding slightly polished old sharp blades, as well as countless ghouls crawling like beasts, move forward in an orderly manner. The seemingly bulky Legion shows incredible cooperation. Each square array tens of meters long will be led by three death knights, Silent pace, no noisy slogans, no noisy shouts, but this abnormal Silence gives people a more terrible momentum. No soldier, general or army in the world wants to fight with a group of enemies who are not afraid of death, let alone the army in front of them is composed of dead people! The hated trolls that followed were acting as coolies and transporting various materials placed on the board cart with some animal shaped undead. In addition to various plague raw liquids, swords and armor, building materials and magic materials, the materials placed on the board cart had no medicine, tents, food and fresh water, which were the two most indispensable things for the normal army, It is this unusual way of logistics consumption that makes the undead army a nightmare in the hearts of commanders of all countries in the great 6 West! Many generals and commanders feel that the tactics they learned in the military academy are useless in fighting against the enemy who only need local materials and do not need to be given by the logistics department. All the corpses in the land have been transformed into undead, and all the materials that can be ingested have been ingested. Before the western countries and the holy capital army are still troubled by the undead plague, Arthas, the Lich King, resolutely ordered the whole army to pull out. In addition to giving up the area that has lost its value and has been harassed by the dragon from time to time to find a better base, Sending the undead to find the legendary son of the star is also a thing being carried out by the Lich King. Before leaving, the army of the dead dumped tons of the plague of the dead in the swamp, turning the whole swamp into a huge plague pollution source. The degree of pollution is large enough for the Druids who come here to purify the earth to lose their calm and curse the despicability of Alsace! Unfortunately, the number of death knights is too small. The first group of death knights previously established by the transformed Barreca Kingdom Knights have lost some in the battle with the holy capital and Western countries. There are 47 remaining death knights, including the leader of Ganelon, Some blood elves who came from odur city and were transformed into necromancers are excellent spell casters and researchers, but they are not good at long-distance explorers. More importantly, the identity of the dead is difficult to move on the big 6. Especially after the army of the dead conquered a city in the kingdom of bareka, countries in both the deeply invaded West and the temporarily intact East have strengthened their vigilance and attack on the dead! dudu1(); The Naxxramas Flying Fortress, once the flagship of the Lich Kel''Thuzad, has now become the base of the Lich King himself. This fortress is built by mining the rocks in a quarry in the southwest of zedi, and the souls of the dead are used as fuel to drive the giant green crystal pendant hanging below. It is a masterpiece of the scourge Corps, When evacuating the zedi, the mages, scientists and all research equipment of the scourge corps were moved into naxamas. At the same time, some pilgrims from the island of the dead of isolos were lucky to enter the floating fortress. "Amazing technology, especially the crystal pendant that increases the magic, wields the magic to the most efficient level, and can drive such a huge floating fortress. It has to be said that this is a great creation." In naxxramasne, a 17 level necromancer from the island of the dead of isolos, Fanny isolos is visiting the whole floating fortress like a tourist. At present, Naxxramas has only divided into three areas: its death knight area for training death knights and dead warriors, the construction area for assembling giant monsters and all kinds of strange dead beasts, and the plague area for studying new plagues and poisons that can spread in the air. The spider area of Naxxramas has become a general warehouse because there are no spiders, It is filled with many precious materials and supplies, and even embalmed corpses are ready for experiments by Necromancers. "This is a fortress for war. The Lich King Arthas is really eager to purify the whole world into a country of undead. Fortunately, we arrived in time and invited him." There was also a necromancer in a black robe who was as thin as dead bones. "Your Excellency, what do you think the Lich King Arthas is looking for the son of the star?" "The biggest possibility is that the powerful Lich King is eager to have a life. His madness for death obviously comes from being forced. After learning that the son of the star can cross the boundary of life, Lord Arthas was obviously moved." As a level 15 necromancer, although he is not as strong as Fanny, it is obvious that the necromancer named gugel is a veteran who is good at observing words and colors. Even after he has become a necromancer with damaged spirit and soul, gugel''s vision has never decreased. dudu2(); "The second life ~" a frightening smile appeared on Fanny''s lifeless and festering face. Perhaps the necromancer just wanted to smile bitterly, but the smell of death and the dry * * all over her body made her smile look ferocious no matter how she looked: "there will be dead souls like him on isolos island from time to time, hoping to override life and death, hoping to never live, but in the end, they are looking for trouble and pain." "But that is indeed the dream of many people. Everyone is afraid of death, and God is no exception." Guglielmo interrupted faintly. Fanny couldn''t help nodding. Now the death Lord Ingelheim has led his terror knights to continue their journey to find the son of the star, and the Lich King Arthas has sent five death knights with some undead to various places under the condition of personnel shortage. At the moment, the rest are gradually moving towards the far north wilderness inhabited by the ogman people. After a long war with the great 6 West, The Lich King is obviously not satisfied with the quantity and quality of the Scourge army, and now he has the support of isolos undead island. The Lich King has planned to solve the ogre barbarians who have not been able to swallow them once and for all, and add nearly one million new troops to his army. At the same time, in the command room at the center of Naxxramas, the Lich King Arthas, who was still listening to the report, suddenly fell into a state of stillness. Then, when Arthas tried to wake up the Lich King, Arthas was full of angry roars, like an angry but frustrating nightmare, The Lich King''s roar almost rang through Naxxramas. 1t; Dragon, do you think you can really stop all this? Do you think the world can really fight the Burning Legion? Naive fool, your stupidity and arrogance will only bring you endless pain in the future! dudu3(); "What''s the matter, your Majesty the Lich King!" Calthas asked without knowing why. After the excitement calmed down a little, Arthas issued a vicious order: "kalsas, let the Scourge army speed up its pace. I need to conquer the pathetic and barbaric race of the ogi barbarians as soon as possible." "Yes! Your Majesty the Lich King, Naxxramas is now fully moving." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Just when the shadow of the scourge Corps began to appear in the wild land of the far north, and the world is now in a turbulent state. Countless beings hidden in the dark are ready to move. The calculation between mortals and mortals and the competition between mortals began to break the dangerous balance under the accumulation of new hatred and old hatred. In the free city, Yinyi chamber of Commerce completed the first cooperation with yunojia magic organization. The magic potion delivered not only ensured the quantity, but also ensured the high-purity quality. For a time, Yinyi chamber of Commerce once again became the focus of the situation. With the horn of the upcoming competitive competition, many soldiers eager to become famous in the competition field have rushed to the free city, the commercial hub in the east of dA6, and the countless existence hidden in the free city has gradually become active. In the karsermon Empire, the registration ceremony of Prince Augusta has been arranged on a daily basis, and the visiting princess Selin has just ended her journey in the kingdom of karut. It should have been a peaceful journey. After arriving in the kingdom of karut, Selin has experienced a thrilling episode. Not only that, there is a special passenger in the princess Selin''s team. In the kingdom of belrama, which has recovered from the rampage of demons, the negotiations between the royal family and theocracy have come to an end, and the appointment of a new king has been arranged. In Jinsui territory, which was originally the source of all fuses, a new Lord has been ushered in because of silvado. In the Youxuan grassland in the great 6 West, several teams with different thoughts have stepped into the orc territory that originally did not welcome outsiders, and many tribes of the orcs are gathering together to start the annual Thanksgiving festival, At this ceremony, the Chenguang tribe, as the rotating host, will let a newly succeeded priest meet with all tribal priests for the first time. However, no one would expect that this sacrifice would become a display of miracles to show the orcs who have lived in a secular and peaceful environment for a long time how terrible the battle between God and God is. (to be continued.) 8. Chongqing University Milk school flower selfie, the real child''s face is huge Milk photos please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 888 ?readx(); In the city of odur, the trend of the scourge Corps has been sent back to Yalin. As expected, huizhidu did not let the scourge Corps go. Unexpectedly, the emerald dragon took the initiative to contact the Lich King, and contacted the Lich King in such an unexpected way, In the emerald dream, taking the false undead plague created a nearly real mental wave to attract the Lich King. Then in the dream, the Lich King was trapped for a long time without resistance, and even got more news about another world, even the Burning Legion! holy crap! It''s almost a mess! At this moment, Yalin can''t directly see what the situation will become if it continues to develop. Fortunately, the Lich King didn''t reveal any news about himself, and he can''t instruct Arthas and his scourge Legion to do anything. Even his support to the scourge Legion has to be suspended, because the real name contract has come into force, Any hostile action against huizhidu and Shengdu can not escape contract surveillance, even through a third party. "I have no opinion!" Arthas gave this answer expressionless when he saw Yalin. He seemed to have noticed something. He could manipulate the Scourge army to make countless allies and tribes lose their troops. Arthas is not stupid. He must have realized that Yalin may have something to hide, or what deal he reached with the emerald dragon, But at least there was no opinion. According to this reply, the transaction should tend to remain neutral. The Lich King did not express anything about it. On the contrary, it was also a mysterious greeting, and the communication was interrupted after a few words. The Scourge army can''t control so much. Just ask Arthas not to shake himself out for the time being! Yalin can''t help it at the moment. Stella''s spirit has not been very stable since she woke up. Even if the withdrawal symptoms have been cured, the habit formed for a long time still makes Stella have hallucinations from time to time. Every time, she needs pharmacists to provide drugs to soothe her mind before she can go to sleep. But one thing is good. After knowing that she came to a different world, Stella was temporarily attracted by her adventure. These days, almost all the girls stayed in the room reading and hardly went there except for dinner. At this time, a secret letter from the Saxony royal family attracted Yalin''s attention, which was also a matter of special concern to Yalin, that is, the follow-up handling of the kingdom of belrama after the turmoil of the devil invading the royal capital. Even the kingdom of Saxony is extremely concerned about this incident, and this incident is not only related to the security of the surrounding situation of the kingdom of Saxony. At the same time, Yalin, who has a relationship with aleguso, is also very concerned about the trend of killing domination. After the goddess ishutar was directly involved in this attack, the layout of aleguso in the kingdom of belrama was almost completely destroyed, The controlled old king was rescued ~ of course, he was also waiting to step down, and it was time for the two princes who had been fighting for the throne to decide the outcome. However, considering the devastating impact of the devil attack on the royal family, maybe neither of them could come to power. Maybe the Holy See couldn''t directly tear away the bellama royal family from his face, But at least it should be that Dean, the second prince supported by the Holy See, became king. dudu1(); "The eldest prince Victor kalenta succeeded to the throne, while the second prince Dean kalenta was ordered to become the new Lord of Jinsui territory! Is this wrong?" Looking at the news on the letter, Yalin was as tangled as seeing God unfold the plot. Xiunaizel waved his hand to show that Yalin was right: "it''s really unexpected. I don''t know what agreement Victor has reached with Dean to make him a king, but the royalists should be ecstatic now." "Ecstatic ~ ha! I don''t think so. After seeing the power of the goddess, if you dare to think you can face the Holy See, the world should not have that kind of * * * * Funny B." Although the nobles are always self righteous and superior, at least the self-centered nobles should know that the essence of this world is the law of the jungle, especially those who mistakenly think that the weak can force the strong with their mouth guns in a world where there is no such gadget as democracy and human rights, It was a terrible end. The reformers in the sage tower have tasted the justice of the strong once, and were driven out of the sage tower by Farron like a dog. Now they don''t know how to wander there. Even if they are stupid, the nobles of belrama Kingdom know what will happen if they annoy the Holy See and the goddess behind them, Yalin believes that ishutar absolutely does not mind punishing the opponents of the whole belrama kingdom in the name of Heretics in public. He believes that the reputation and prestige of the holy see in the belrama kingdom will not attract too much opposition. "There are still some things. The West * * * * family questioned the royal family. Although they don''t know the requirements put forward by West * * * *, it seems that the royal family is in a dilemma. It seems that Mrs. Angelina has persuaded her husband to cut the family from the royal family." "It''s about the reason why Eliza died." Yalin pinched his chin and thought: "what''s the Vatican''s attitude towards the West * * * * family?" "We are still holding a wait-and-see attitude. After all, the political turmoil in belrama has not completely subsided. At this time, the holy see is also convenient to directly fight against the West * * * * family, so as not to let others see that they are ugly." Xiunaizel analyzed one by one: "however, from the situation that the West * * * * family wants to cut itself off from the royal family, the Holy See should be happy to see it succeed. After all, it will save more trouble when controlling the royal family in the future. Now it should not embarrass the West * * * * family for the time being, and maybe it will help the West * * * * family at a critical time." dudu2(); "Another news is that the second prince Dean, who has become the new Lord of Jinsui territory, has invited the Holy See to settle in the territory to establish a church. Secondly, the second prince Dean was going to receive his mother and sister raffina to live in Jinsui territory. However, Princess raffina is helping the Royal family to actively coordinate the affairs of the West * * * * family and has not started yet." "This is for sure. Now no one in the kingdom of belrama dares to object." Yalin nodded. It was expected. It''s not surprising. It''s nothing to pick up his sister. After all, you should avoid your mother and sister becoming hostages to your brother. Anyway, after this, the kingdom of belrama is basically dead! In Yalin''s mind, the country has been sentenced to death. I believe the Saxony royal family will make this judgment. In the future, belrama kingdom will become a puppet state sooner or later. Maybe the whole country will disappear and become a parish of the Holy See, which is not necessarily true, but it also makes me feel strange, How could aleguso have so abruptly lost all his layout in the belrama kingdom? Although silvado''s whereabouts are unknown now, his influence has been reduced to the same as that of ordinary cults, not only the belrama Kingdom and the holy see are looking for him, but almost all countries in the eastern mainland regard him as a disaster star and are looking for him all over the country, Even if silvado is filled with amazing abyss power by the killing master, his strength is not small, but he can show off his strength in front of ordinary people at most. Once he uses the abyss power without authorization, he must wait for the angels under ishutar. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ As the richest Jinsui territory in the belrama Kingdom, even after the incident of the king''s capital being invaded by demons came, the king * * * * quickly entered and occupied the Lord''s residence, which did not affect the prosperous commerce and trade of the territory. The rumor that silvado colluded with demons and that Miss Sally, the former consultant, was a demon also made a lot of noise in the territory, Compared with silvado''s arrogant actions, what makes people sigh is that Miss Sally, as a demon, has an amazing means of governance, which has cleared away all opposition voices in a very short time and made the commerce and trade of Jinsui territory more prosperous. This is really the wisdom of the devil!! Although businessmen don''t even care whether the objects they once traded are demons for their interests, families and officials in Jinsui territory are completely stupid because of silvado''s resignation. Those who once thought they had successfully held their thighs and stood in the right position panic inexplicably, After silvado was announced to have colluded with the heretics, the officials and families who gave their names to silvado were controlled by the Royal Garrison for the first time. Fortunately, the royal family also knew that these officials loyal to silvado could not be all heretics. If they were killed indiscriminately, it would obviously make the already unstable situation more volatile, Before that, some families and officials who had not had time to trade names were very happy, because no matter what the result was, it was obvious that these people could not be reused. dudu3(); "Your Highness Dean, this is the list of the first batch of officials and families who swore allegiance to silvado. The rest are still under background review. Do you need to have a look first?" "Let me see." Dean or aleguso, the master of killing, took the documents sent by his cronies and browsed them. Everything that had been lost has returned to his own hands again, and more and stronger than before. The richest territory of belrama Kingdom has returned to his own hands. In addition, there is a private army loyal to himself, only half of the political forces in the whole kingdom, and the great wealth accumulated by the second prince in order to compete with his brother, The price paid for all this was only that silvado had changed a layer of skin. As for the power of the holy see in Jinsui territory, it was a trivial thing. What the belrama kingdom will do has nothing to do with itself. It has verified that the son of the star has no fear of the expulsion of the law of the main interface, and the rest is to wait for an opportunity, an opportunity to completely purify himself! And ? keep this shaky reason! Thinking, the horse caravan has arrived at a residence. The former Lord''s residence has been blocked because of the discovery of the devil altar. Now the holy see is organizing personnel to search the residence to ensure that there are no cults and Demons left. When Dean walked into the new residence in high spirits, an envoy favored by the abyss had been waiting for a long time. "Welcome, Lord aleguso!" "Now it''s dean, the second prince of belrama kingdom. Don''t call it wrong." After supporting the servants, in the room, aleguso smiled and stared at the figure coming out of the shadow. The wonderful figure and exquisite face covered by the black robe cable, and the dark wings behind him explained the identity of the comer. The succubus queen Sally en was the most powerful slave in the main material plane. (to be continued.)++ Giant Li Xueting, see through dress, WeChat, please pay attention to the official account of the beauty of the meinvjia123. (beauty house search for meinvjia123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 889 ?readx(); Sophia, dressed in a black robe, is the most powerful slave in the hands of the succubus sarion. She is also the most special one among countless believers in the main material plane. She is a transcendent and the most powerful transcendent. No one can compete with her in the whole cult of evil believers who believe in killing. [read the latest chapter of this book, please go to $> > > cotton.. flower.. sugar.. little.. say.. net "Did Sarian order you to stay here?" "Yes, Lord aleguso, the members of the order are ready. As long as you give orders, they will arrive immediately." "Let them stay where they are." Aleguso waved: "now I want spies and spies who can hide, not a group of soldiers charging in the front." Sophia nodded and wrote down the request of the killing master. Aleguso stood up, lifted a corner of the curtain and looked at the soldiers who were still carrying goods outside and the Vatican Knight guarding near the zero hour Residence: "your behavior is very dangerous. I don''t want the second prince of belama to be found colluding with the cult after silvado colluded with the cult." "Don''t worry, I''m different from those slaves. As long as I keep a good distance, even the messenger of ishutar can''t find me." Hearing this, aleguso smiled inexplicably: "you''re right. After all, you''re the same." "Not anymore. The only one I''m loyal to now is Lord Sarian." It was like being mentioned the pain of the past. Sophia''s look suddenly became fierce, and then she suddenly recovered her calm. Even for a moment, the fleeting look on Sophia''s face was still seen by aleguso. She put down the curtains, and the killing master sat back on the sofa, clutching her fists, giving people a feeling that she was suffering. The atmosphere in the room became strange, and there was no second sound except the sound of fingerbones. A moment later, aleguso recovered his calm and put down his red and swollen hands: "can you feel some extraordinary people among the staff of the Holy See?" "Apart from the mortals who have received divination, three angels disguised as mortals, two with four wings and one with six wings. They should be checking in the Lord''s residence with the personnel of the Holy See now." Sophia said after a little thought. "Well, it seems that you are in good use. During these times, you should avoid the people in the holy see for the time being and wait for the storm to pass before saying." dudu1(); "Yes! Lord aleguso." Then areguso waved her hand and motioned Sophia to step down. After the girl disappeared completely, areguso called the attendants to pour himself a glass of red wine and taste it, For the sake of the throne, the great prince who does not hesitate to give up all principles to live with the Holy See. However, he should also thank his * * for being so strong that he can jump into the house he arranged to give up the almost readily available throne without any doubt. Now he wants enough time and quiet space instead of continuing to sit on the hot throne of belrama, On the surface, they get great rights, but at the cost of more monitoring and attention from the Holy See, which is too dangerous for themselves in mortal skin. Male teachers of female students read the full text ¡£ (. Mianhuatang. La no pop-up ads) The theory of the son of stars is correct! The devil is born from the evil soul of mortals. In some ways, the devil is a mirror reflecting the hearts of the people. Since the mortal soul is the cornerstone of the birth of the devil, the devil itself is the condensate of the soul. Theoretically, the mortal body can also be used as a temporary container, However, the mortal body used as a temporary container can not last long and must collapse completely afterwards. One reason is that the soul does not match the container, just like a square object in a circular box. Naturally, either the container is broken or the object is destroyed. The second is that the strength of the container itself is not enough. Different creatures have a limit of the power they can use. Once this limit is exceeded, the * * can''t bear the impact of the power and begins to damage, However, containers are not absolutely consistent. Just as people exercise themselves to make * * more powerful, the more powerful people can play as containers, and their * * itself can last longer. However, there are limits to how ordinary people exercise, and breaking through the limit here requires some strength from the abyss to further strengthen it. "? everyone''s soul and * * are perfectly combined, and it is precisely because this perfect combination is very smooth when the soul drives * * action. Some dead mages who replace * * inadvertently have uncoordinated actions, and they need to replace new * * every few decades. This imperfect combination lies in the imperfect combination of soul and * * It''s like that the delay of the damaged Dharma array is the same reason. At the same time, it will constantly damage the * * itself in some minor aspects. Over time, these minor damages will eventually lead to the complete collapse of the body. " "Actually, as like as two peas, two people, exactly the same world, even the identical twins, whose souls are so different from those of the other, are not interchangeable. Just like the real name of a person''s identity, every life is unique in the world, and there is only two of them. Aleguso shook his wine glass and silently recited some theories put forward by Tiffany, the son of the star. These theories have broadened his vision in many ways and verified some assumptions. Even today, he has successfully entered the main material plane. Even the messenger of the gods has not found his inner truth, thanks to Tiffany''s wisdom. Silvado kalenta! This weak and sad maggot just didn''t expect that after searching the main material plane for nearly 10000 years, he finally found a container closest to his soul. Unexpectedly, it would be such a sad mortal! This cowardly, cowardly, foolish and ignorant mortal is actually the closest to himself. This is a joke of the creator. No matter where, as the master of killing, he has nothing similar to him! Cowardice and cowardice have never appeared in themselves for even a second. Ignorance and ignorance have never been their partners. They are open. They are the first demon to discover the secret and the first demon to try to crack the secret. Compared with those fools who are still silent in the vain title of demon master in the distorted void, In the future, I will let them all know who is the master and who is the slave! "Silvado, an unpleasant guy, let me not choose a different time and space - China''s resurgence dudu2 (); ¡£¡± Aleguso frowned slightly, and the glass in his hand turned into smoke under the black flame at the moment of the emergence of killing intention in his heart. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the free city, in this crime capital among the world''s population, the rich people in the upper area never seem to feel crime. There, in the eyes of rich and powerful people, this city is a paradise. There is no ethical and moral constraints, and you can indulge your * * and do all the craziest things, Thoroughly exert the meaning of the sentence "the more degenerate, the happier". In the sleepless city in the most prosperous area of the upper District, there is a fierce competitive auction in the largest auction house in the free city under the name of Sir Philips, the big slave merchant. In the VIP box, unlike those hall auction houses outside, the people who can sit here today are among the best people in the free city. In order to keep secrets for the guests, Each well-dressed face is wearing a silver mask to hide his true face. "Next on the stage is the daughter of the famous Harriman family. I believe everyone here has also heard that the Harriman family, a famous family in the kingdom of kreises, was arrested and executed for trying to rebel, and the youngest daughter of the Harriman family owner, Miss Lydia Harriman, was obtained by our chamber of commerce with a lot of energy." At the meeting, a girl with black hair wearing an almost translucent single tulle skirt was escorted to the front desk by two tall women dressed as attendants. It seemed that Fang was only 15 or 16 years old last year, but now she was vaguely exposing her pure body in public, The girl escorted to the stage trembled. If she hadn''t been escorted by two maidens, she would have fallen directly on the stage. At the moment, the guests in the surrounding boxes did talk and seemed to be very interested in the little daughter of the Harriman family. The host who presided on the stage also played up the atmosphere skillfully: "Miss Lydia has just turned 15 this year and has been identified as a perfect virgin by us. As the daughter of the famous Harriman world, Miss Lydia has passed the examination of Xuanyin Conservatory of music in the kreises kingdom. Now she is a master violinist. Miss Lydia once played at the banquet of the Royal Palace three years ago." At the same time, the magic guide above the whole auction hall began to show a picture. That was the scene of Lidia herself playing with the violin, her slender fingers holding the bow, pulling one note after another finely and accurately. There was a faint smile on the girl''s beautiful but slightly immature face, It looks like a fairy completely silent in the ocean of music. When you see the most beautiful side of a girl and the most depressed side of a girl today, this extreme contrast really incites an extreme impulse in people''s hearts, In fact, many people have imagined how comfortable it would be for the slender fingers holding the violin to hold something in their lower body. "Ladies and gentlemen! If you are excited and want a superior female slave who coexists with beauty and knowledge, please bid! The starting price of Miss Lydia Harriman is 1 million, and each increase shall not be less than 100000 lirn!" After seeing that the guests were ready to move, the host would look for an opportunity to start the auction ¡£ "The guests in box 16 bid one million lire!" dudu3(); "The guests in box 21 bid 1.1 million" "Oh ~ the guests in box 7 directly bid 1.5 million lire!" Soon the bidding began. In the auction house ignited by the frenzy, a seemingly young guest in box 11 showed disdain in his eyes. His face covered by a silver mask revealed a warm anger. Among the guests ignited by the * *, he was the only one who threw a compassionate look at the girl who was auctioned as goods. ugly! Almost the ugliest side of human nature can be found in this distorted city. Everyone doesn''t care that they become a beast without moral ideas. Everyone is releasing the biggest malice in their hearts. Perhaps this city is like this, just like a huge negative emotional condensation point, so that everyone can vent the craziest malice in their hearts. Touching the mask on his face, the young guest seemed to want to take off the mask, but he didn''t do so: "even in the Brittany Empire, (uuans. Com), only the worst nobles may be able to compare with them." Lu Luxiu, the president of the silver wing chamber of Commerce, who is now famous in the city, whispered in a disdainful tone. For a moment, Lu Luxiu put down his hand, and he was really not qualified to say anything about others. At least now he has also been involved in the city, relying on the source of corruption in the city to nourish himself. I looked at my hands. I looked at my hands, which were already covered with blood in zone 11. For my own idea, countless people have been sent to the altar of death. Now why should I recognize their own height? After taking root in this city and seeing too many dark sides, Lu Luxiu has understood that he either keeps his ideas out of the mud here, or degenerates and becomes a real part of the city. Moreover, compared with these ordinary people, he needs to accept a greater test to turn into a dragon, Under the temptation of extraordinary power, how to continue to maintain the mortal mind is more difficult than resisting the corrosion of money and * *. (to be continued.) Download the latest TXT e-book of this book, please click: mianhuatang la/down/txt2650. html This book is read by mobile phone: m.mianhuatang la/2650/ Published book review: mianhuatang la/book/2650. html In order to facilitate the next reading, Campus Belle, official account, indoorsman, you can click on the "collection" below to record the reading records of this (889th chapters and two abnormal points), you can see the next bookshelf opening. Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support!!! Seckill, sexy, private room, show your chest and buttocks 95. (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 press and hold for 3 seconds to copy) Chapter 890 ?readx(); The leader of the Black Knights, the Savior in the eyes of countless people in the 11 districts under the rule of the Brittany Empire, is a hero who has been given a heavy blow to the Brittany empire by countries all over the world! Even though his hands were already covered with blood, Lu Lu Xiu still hated personal business. He was shocked enough after he went to the slave market for the first time with Eliza''s company. However, today he had to sit in this box and become a VIP of a female slave auction and sale. In the end, it was because of his recent success, At this stage, he was invited by a figure who could not tolerate the rejection of the president of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, lulushu lampeiji. The invitation sent by Phileas Cantel, one of the big three slave merchants in the free city! Two of the big three have invested olive branches in Yinyi chamber of Commerce, which has once again set a new record in free city. The reason is that yunojia''s order has been completed. A full 300 bottles of high-purity potions with purity of more than 75% have been paid in more than a month, and have been unanimously praised after being tried by mages, The association of pharmacists, which used to maintain purity only above 65% and below 70%, was beaten in the face again. Unlike the healing potion, the preparation of magic recovery potion is more difficult. Its characteristics are similar to some stimulant. It can make the mage''s body in an excited state to quickly absorb the magic around for recovery and cast spells quickly within a certain period of time. If the purity of the healing potion is low, it will only slow down the effectiveness and treatment speed, However, if the purity of magic potion is too low and there are many impurities, it will cause certain damage to the mage''s body when taking it. Mages don''t take magic potions unless they have to, but sometimes there are many places that need mages, and many of them are special emergencies. For mages who are usually rich and powerful, high-purity potions with high natural purity and less side effects are more popular. After all, people cherish their bodies! The pharmacists'' Association did not say anything about this, which surprised Lucio, who had thought that the other party would retaliate against him. However, after careful consideration, although the pharmacists'' association itself was cooperating with yunojia, Yunuojiya suddenly ordered such a batch of drugs from herself. Although it is not much, it is not a test for the chamber of Commerce of Yinyi''s current scale, which is already a high-profit business. Maybe the Pharmacist Association tacitly accepted this test, hoping to find out her details only one step, let alone holding a bottle of life prolonging medicine in her hand. Up to now, the Pharmacist Association has not dared to openly explain the reasons for doing it yourself. Lu Xiu generally feels that there are two points. First, because of the life prolonging potion in her hand, yunojia must also know this from philole. Although she doesn''t know whether her life is valuable in the eyes of endless demons, if yunojia wants this potion, at least she won''t allow the Pharmacist Association to force herself too hard in a short time before she gets it, Lest the fish die and the net be broken, everyone will lose more than they gain. Secondly, it is really a cooperative mind of yonoja. The Pharmacist Association is also working with yonoja, not a leader in the relationship, because the monopoly of the Pharmacists Association has the final say in the price, even if the three giants do not want to see this kind of monopoly. There are second people who can break the monopoly. Naturally, there are bargaining chips to bargain with the former, so that a dominant family can only be slaughtered by others. Perhaps not only yunojia, but also the other two big three have participated in the pressure on the pharmacists'' Association. In particular, filibus, who has a private army, is also happy to see an alternative supply channel. dudu1(); For example, today''s invitation is also a signal sent by Phileas to himself. In addition to inviting himself to participate in the auction as a VIP, the invitation also indicates that one of the things he bought back tonight, regardless of the price, will be borne by Sir Phileas afterwards. In short, it is free. "Oh! The guests in box 13 bid 2.3 million lire. Is there any higher price?" The host''s voice on the stage awakened Lu Xiu, who was meditating. He pressed his temples and motioned the two maids beside him to help him replace some cold black tea. Although the initial auction also auctioned some things that interested him a little, such as some well-made rare equipment, some valuable real estate deeds, and some extremely rare materials, There are even several materials that he just came to the free city to sell. As a result, the auction house under Philips sold them at several times higher prices than himself. At the end of the auction, a group of people with VIP invitations were welcomed to the auction market and started the population auction that disgusted Lu Lu Xiu. From the beginning, when he learned that it was a population auction, lulushu wanted to leave, but this time the invitee was Philebus. If he left like this, he would send a signal like Philebus. He also knew that Philebus''s invitation to him was not a test, See if you really have the potential to be wooed, whether you can become a like-minded person who can adapt to the rules of the city and enjoy the rules, or whether you are conceited and have a potential threat to yourself. Lu Lu Xiu not only thinks that he is only a teenager outside, but also has a sister of the same age. In theory, any chamber of Commerce and individual who invites him to dinner will deliberately let him avoid some activities that are more suitable for contact only adults. Generally, he is worried that his mind can''t accept it, but will be unhappy, But filibus invited himself directly. Obviously, filibus''s ability to sit in the position of the big three is enough to show that he is not a fool, and a smart man''s hand can''t be a fool. It seems that Sir Philebus knows how hated he is as a big slave merchant. Is that why he deliberately tests himself? "Gentlemen, the guests in box 21 bid 3 million lire. Does anyone else pay a higher price?" "Three million leans for the first time!" dudu2(); "Three million leans for the second time!" Suddenly, Lu Lu Xiu noticed the girl on the stage who had hardly noticed before. He moved his finger bones a little. Lu Lu Xiu ordered a small magic guide in the box. The host was about to shout out the moment of the third transaction, and the projection number above changed instantly: "my God! The guests in box 11 bid 4 million lihn!" In an instant, everyone in the whole auction hall whispered, which also made a man sitting in box 21 frown. Before, the price was only 100000, 200000, and the highest time was only 500000, and the other party added one million lirn at a time! Follow me! The man thought about it and then increased the price to. "The guests in box 21 bid 3.1 million lire! And I want to talk to you! The guests in box 11 are closer to 3.5 million lire again." Lu Lu Xiu lost a number without thinking about it. Anyway, no matter how high the price is, someone will pay for himself. If he wants to follow, he will see who cries to the end. "The guests in box 21 follow up again, 3.6 million leans!" "It''s really rich. The guests in box 11 bid 4 million!" dudu3(); Looking at the two people''s price increases, many people in the venue watched with great interest. The most interesting thing in the auction venue was that the price itself had far exceeded the value of goods. At that time, they were competing with each other rather than for goods, It is also a favorite thing for the organizers of the auction, because it can not only make a lot of money, but also become a kind of publicity for the auction house. Are you angry with me? Lu Lu Xiu hesitated. Several female slaves had been auctioned before, but this did not happen. One of them was a half elf. Finally, it was only 2.7 million lien. Although the little daughter of a noble family in the kreises Kingdom has outstanding appearance and temperament, there is no need to make such a struggle for righteousness. If he wanted to return, Lu Xiu did not hesitate to click the instrument in his hand. Some people in the meeting hall couldn''t help but start to coax. "It''s really a battle for the king!! box 11 offers 6 million lihn. Does anyone want a higher price?" The host was inevitably a little excited. It was estimated that the little daughter of the Harriman family could sell for about 2 million. It would be good to sell one elf slave, but I didn''t expect to sell at least three elves. As for the supervisor watching behind the auction, his face is a little delicate. The president of Yinyi chamber of commerce is a guest who has been entertained. He has said hello. No matter how high the price is, he can take away one auction item for free. What was sold at the auction was not too valuable, These high-quality female slaves, which are rarely seen at ordinary times, are also in order to catch the last inventory clearing before the occasional sale of yunojia''s constructors. Originally, they only wanted to protect the principal rather than earn much. But someone actually argued in this situation, and the price also mentioned such an exaggerated degree, but one of the competitors was Lu Xiu! When the price soared to 8 million lihn, the backstage supervisor wanted to quietly tell lulushu that the last final product behind was a rare pair of twin elves, who had been taught in the chamber of Commerce to be as docile and obedient as kittens. Originally, this pair of Elves were the gift Sir filibus was going to give to lulushu, But now Lucius actually used this opportunity on a human girl! Even though she is famous, Lydia, the little daughter of the Harriman family, is not worth the price compared with the elves who have better appearance and temperament and live a long life and will hardly grow old. Finally, when Lucius called for ten million leans, the man in box 21 finally stopped. It seemed that the other party had reached the limit. At this time, Lu Luxiu left the magic guide in his hand. If it weren''t for taking care of the face of the auction organizer, he really wanted to hit an extra zero and buy a female slave for 100 million lien. It is estimated that this matter will become the headlines of the whole free city tomorrow. by the way! Free city and the world have no concept of news! (to be continued.)-- Campus Belle, look at sexy models, look at school beauty, see star photos, please pay attention to WeChat official account (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 891 ?readx(); "How ~ how did you let someone buy Miss Lydia?" "I''m really sorry. The offer from the people in box 11 is really amazing. It''s even up to 10 million lihn, which has exceeded the funds we carry. I can''t continue to bid." After the auction was accepted, in one of the many carriages outside the venue, the man sitting in box 21 had taken off his mask and told the elderly in front of him what had happened at the auction. He thought he could complete the task with 3 million leans, But unexpectedly, the guests in box 11 suddenly competed with each other. As a result, when it reached 10 million leans, the other party refused to stop, as if they had to buy Miss Lydia. From the other party''s attitude of never hesitating when bidding, I suspect that even if the price rises to 20 million, the other party will continue to follow up without hesitation. This is really impossible. If you continue to shout, it has exceeded the funds brought, let alone leave some of the money for everyone to leave here afterwards. The old man in a dress frowned: "nanel! Do you know who''s sitting in box 11?" "I''m sorry ~" the man named nanel shook his head. "The identity of each guest was kept confidential at the auction. There was no way to know the identity of the other party." "I''ll stay here and see if I have a chance to see Miss Lydia. Take others to the back of the auction hall immediately to see the carriage and record all the badges on it. Not many people can think of who can afford to spend $10 million to buy Miss Lydia. It may even be \ The middle-aged man took a deep breath and began to search for the objects he could think of. Nanel nodded, "I''ll do it right away, general!" "Hurry up! Don''t let the last hope of the harrimans fall in this city." When nanel left, the middle-aged man slightly lifted the curtain on the carriage and punched it hard on the carriage, damn it! It is a shame and mockery to auction the daughter of a famous nobleman in the kreises kingdom as a female slave. However, the stupid king can''t care about anything in order to eliminate dissidents. Sooner or later, the whole country will be destroyed in his hands. "If Princess Royal is here, such a thing can never happen!" The middle-aged man sighed and looked at the exit of the venue, hoping to get some useful information. In this city known as the commercial hub in the east of the mainland, the strength of the city has grown to the extent that even a country dare not easily compete, even as a general, After learning that Miss Lydia of the Harriman family was bought by the hands of the big slave merchant filibus, the only thing he could do was to obey the rules of the city and save Miss Lydia with "money", the only thing in the city to measure the size of power. Otherwise, the city will bury all those who dare to face it with its unique cruelty and violence! dudu1(); Just outside the venue, when the undercurrent surged, Lu Lu Xiu finally participated in the boring and uncomfortable auction. However, Lu Lu Xiu, who was resting in the VIP room, looked at the three girls sent by the attendants with an unnatural look. To be exact, it was two children and one girl. Lydia Harriman, as like as two peas in a dress, was dressed up in a dress, and two other twins who had almost identical appearances revealed the childlike and lovely looks. Two people appeared to be ten years old. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± "Big brother, are you my new master?" X2 The two lovely little Loris looked at Lu Luxiu with a pure smile and asked politely. It seemed that they didn''t realize that they were being sold as goods. It was like that the lovely kitten was picked up by a kind man. At that time, they revealed their curiosity and joy about the unknown, while Lydia stared at Lu Luxiu without saying a word, Although she was still wearing special magic shackles, the girl looked quite surprised. At the auction venue, Lydia knew that someone had bought herself with 10 million lihn. In fact, even Lydia couldn''t believe that she could be so valuable. Even on the way to the VIP room, Lydia was thinking about the possible identity of the person who bought herself, and even made the worst plan. However, when she was brought into the VIP room and saw rulucio sitting on the sofa, Lydia''s brain is completely confused! The young man who looks like his age ~ is to buy his master with ten million leans!? Compared with Lydia''s surprise, the two twin elf little girls were not so restrained. After being trained for a long time, they were extremely docile. They didn''t even wear handcuffs. The two little Loris in pink and blue dresses ran to Lulu''s body lightly, then crawled down and knelt on the ground, and their two big eyes stared at Lulu with a hot look. He looked cute, but Lu Lu Xiu frowned secretly, because he saw a distorted and passionate sense of love on the young faces of the two girls. "Get up." "It''s the master''s brother!" The two little girls stood up with a sweet smile. "What''s your name?" Lu Lu Xiu asked. The host didn''t mention the names of the two little girls at the auction. dudu2(); The little Lori in the pink dress pointed to herself: "my name is Lola, my sister." The little Laurie in the blue dress also pointed to herself: "my name is Lorna, my sister." "Well ~ open Lydia''s handcuffs and we''re ready to leave." After determining the names of the two little loris, Lucius ordered. Originally, the attendants in the chamber of commerce were still worried. After all, Lydia was not brought here because she was born in a noble family. In order not to destroy her original temperament, she did not carry out too much "re education", which led to Lydia''s strong resistance. Originally, after such female slaves were purchased, unless the buyer was eager to enjoy them on the spot, Generally speaking, the auction house will quietly send it to the buyer''s designated residence the next day, taking into account the reason of keeping the buyer''s identity confidential. After all, many people here are dignified people outside, and these big people are very worried about their faces. However, at Lu Luxiu''s insistence, the attendants could only give Lu Luxiu the key and told Lu Luxiu to open the shackles for her after taking good care of her female slave. However, Lu Luxiu didn''t appreciate it, but was unlocked by Lydia directly after the key. At the back of the auction hall, the carriage belonging to the silver wing chamber of Commerce had quietly entered. When rulucio appeared with Lydia and two elf little loris, safiros, who sat on the carriage, couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. As if he saw some rare scene, he stared at Lydia, and then looked at the two elf little loris, Finally, he focused on Lu Xiu and seemed to ask ''what''s going on''. Soon the carriage drove out of the auction house. Two little Loris on the carriage, one left and the other right, were like two kittens, relying on rulucio, while Lydia sat on the carriage nervously and dared not speak. Although the girl wanted to beg the other party to let her go, Lydia also knew how the other party could release herself because of one word after spending 10 million lien on herself. Moreover, it was still a free city, I can''t survive alone in this city. Maybe the next moment after I don''t release myself will be to become a slave again. Just to Lydia''s surprise, both the handsome silver haired man sitting next to her and the young master who bought her closed his eyes and rested without saying a word. The whole journey seemed very dull. Even the two energetic little lollies couldn''t help talking. However, Lydia didn''t understand that her master, who didn''t even know her name, was actually negotiating with her attendants quickly, in a way that Lydia couldn''t eavesdrop. When did you have this hobby? In addition to buying a girl, you also have two little girls with no hair. I have never had this hobby, but some things are unexpected. dudu3(); Lulushu secretly talked with safiros through telepathy. Originally, after spending 10 million lihn to buy Lydia for "free", lulushu didn''t want to give the owner here the feeling that he was just coming to see the show. Therefore, after the host began to announce the last finale commodity, a pair of ELF twins, Lori, Lu Luxiu directly asked for a starting price of 3 million lihn, that is, he wanted to pretend to tell the people behind the scenes that he was interested in buying things. Of course, if someone increased the price, it would be fine. What Lu Luxiu didn''t expect is that he didn''t know why, or maybe it was because he increased the price too hard when he bought Lydia, After asking for the starting price, no one dared to follow up. At that time, the host of the auction was also embarrassed. In particular, he introduced two little Loris once more, but in the end, the twin elf little loris, which should have been very popular, was ignored. Finally, the host had to confirm it three times and let Lu Luxiu shoot the two little Loris at the lowest price. Tut ~ you''re lucky, aren''t you? It''s not good at all. I was going to spend nothing. But fortunately, I handled the money card issued in the free city. There is a lot of balance in it. Otherwise, I''m afraid I have to entrust you to go back and withdraw the money now. Lu Luxiu, who was praised as lucky, didn''t feel lucky at all. When the supporters decided, fortunately, there was no mirror in the box and he wore a mask on his face. Otherwise, the expression on his face was absolutely distorted, and three million riens was not much. The recent sale of medicine machines made the whole chamber of commerce at least tens of millions of profits. So ~ what about these three little girls? Now that you have bought them, you can''t throw them out. Take them back to the chamber of Commerce first. Hehe, your Chamber of commerce is full of some shady secrets. Can you take them back for insurance? It doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal. I''ll just control them with Geass. Lu Xiu said faintly that he didn''t care much about whether the three girls would cause trouble to himself. We have to be busy later. The personnel transported from odur city have arrived. We need to receive them. (~ ^ ~), Chongqing University Milk school flower selfie, the real child''s face is huge Milk photos please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 892 ?readx(); After returning to the chamber of Commerce, Lu Xiu began to deal with the three girls. Compared with the two girls who have no background or even have been trained, even their parents have forgotten the elf little Lori. Lydia, who was born in a noble family, makes Lulu feel that she has dug up some surplus price. Interestingly, Alissa has met Lydia, although they don''t know each other very well, However, according to the information from Eliza, rulucio also roughly understood the identity of Miss Lydia. The kingdom of kreises is a veteran aristocratic family. Its family history can be traced back to the founding period. Now it is granted the title of marquis, and Lydia is really a real aristocratic lady. When she learned that lulushu had bought Lydia back from the auction house under Philebus as a female slave, Alisa sighed for a moment. In order to make money, businessmen have always been very sensitive to political developments. The political changes in King Kreiss are a major event. Lindis, known as the white winged princess, lost a key battle with the karsermon Empire when the supply was interrupted and the reinforcements responsible for guarding the flanks withdrew suddenly because of her brother''s malicious frame on the battlefield, This led to the collapse of the follow-up campaign of the whole kreises Kingdom, and finally lost a large number of rich land, so that the strongest Kingdom occupied on the mainland since the end of the overlord era was overtaken by karserman as a neighbor. Later, the new king who framed his sister to ascend the throne continued to make tricks in order to consolidate his power, Under a large number of cleaning dissidents, the details accumulated in the kingdom of kreises for thousands of years have been consumed bit by bit. "Although Lydia''s family is a founding father, it seems to have been on the side of Princess lindis''s faction before. Obviously, after lindis disappeared, the new king Calvin poured treason on the Harriman family in order to eliminate his sister''s faction. It''s only pity that Lydia was secretly brought to the free city as a slave auction by the businessmen under Philips." Eliza said, and she couldn''t stop sighing. Lucius nodded: "we should also thank felibes for his greed. If his men hadn''t bought Lydia from prison, maybe Lydia would have been sent to the gallows." "That''s what I said ~" "Do you know anything about the Harriman family now?" "I''m sorry, I don''t know that either." Eliza shrugged helplessly: "I don''t have a channel to collect external intelligence right now. If Lord ruxiu is interested in the Harriman family, maybe I can ask the West * * * * family to provide us with some information." After pondering for a while, Rulu Xiu is not optimistic about the situation of Lydia family. From the things described in the host population of the previous auction house, Lydia''s family has almost been executed. The whole family has been completely destroyed in the kreises Kingdom and has almost no value except her own beauty and talent. dudu1(); As for Lydia''s current situation, luciou decided to postpone it for a period of time. As for her, she was temporarily placed under house arrest in the chamber of Commerce. Anyway, she knew what her current identity was. On the contrary, the other two elf twins, little Laurie luciou, are difficult to deal with. They have no background and identity. They are just a child who does not have any life skills. Their only understanding is the absolute loyalty and obedience to their master deliberately taught after falling into the hands of slave merchants, as well as the skills of how to please men in various ways. Obviously, ruxiu would never let himself be a scum, and none of his companions from audur city was willing to be a scum. Kenjiro, who was lofty, and safiros, who was aloof, let alone. Gus, who was the most open-minded, also said that his guard range was women around the age of at least 20, and Lori under the age of 10 was definitely not his own dish, Although Liu Tao is teasing the two little Loris with great interest, it is obvious that he completely treats them as pets like kittens and dogs, not to mention that Liu Tao is watched by a blue cat as a righteous sister. Although the blue cat is not jealous for the sake of the two little children, it is impossible to sit back and watch Liu Tao push, If Liu Tao does, it is estimated that blue cat will open ladle for Liu Tao''s head with the a copper hammer for first time. Lulushiu also contacted Yalin once and said that he wanted to throw the two elves back to odur. Although Yalin didn''t mind, I''m afraid it''s difficult to consider the travel problem. This time, a new batch of people and materials were delivered to the free city. However, for one-way travel, the humans responsible for delivery were born in the system, At first, Yalin was ready to let them help Lu Lu Xiu deal with the affairs of the chamber of Commerce as his direct family. He never thought of letting them return on the same road. It seemed too laborious and time-consuming to escort the two little girls back from a long distance, not to mention that the protection period for novices ended, and odur city was in a state of war readiness. Many people, including nanali, were evacuated to avoid the war, It seems a little inappropriate for two little Lauries to come here now. Finally, Lu Luxiu had to make a decision to let the two little Loris stay. Although they were deliberately adjusted and distorted, they were still young and could be rebuilt. Therefore, he decided to let the two start to learn slowly as waitresses. Although they felt that they were overqualified, this was also the best result. "Ah woo ~ Lord Lu Xiu, you''re back ~" at this time, buyani, who was playing hache, rubbed her sleepy eyes and came over. After the confrontation with yunojia, buyani suffered a lot of injuries. Because the crystal dragon was sometimes very troublesome, she could not use medicine and magic. She had to lie in bed and heal the wounds bit by bit. During this period, buyani had to sleep in the room all day long in order to recover from the injury. Because the Dragon could store a lot of nutrients, it didn''t matter if she didn''t eat for a few days, For this reason, four days later, bujani stepped out of the door for the first time. The robbery, which was more seriously injured, had already recovered with the help of potion and magic. "How''s the body recovering?" dudu2(); "The scales have been changed once, but I''m afraid it will take half a month to fully recover." Buyani came over and sat down on the sofa. She casually picked up the teapot and poured herself a cup of steaming black tea. Although it is impossible to use medicine and magic, the crystal dragon is also a giant dragon. In terms of recovery, it is far more powerful than ordinary people. The magic power used by yunojia with the fascination lock is amazing. Although buyani was badly hurt, she is now recovering, but although the wound on the * * has healed, But as a crystal dragon, she was defeated by the caster, which still left buyani with lingering fear and more annoyance. The dragon scale replaced by the crystal dragon was taken away by Lu Lushou. You know, the crystal dragon scale with magic immunity is a very rare method breaking material. It is almost a valuable treasure in the secular country. It is also a very rare existence in the world of extraordinary level. While they talked for a while, Lu Xiu called two little loris. When the two little Loris were still a little nervous and thought they were going to be favored, the power of Geass had entered their minds and began to change their cognition and thoughts. "Yes! Lord Lucius, Lorna and I will study hard." As a sister, Laura raised her skirt like a little lady. She bowed with her sister and stepped down. It seems that the slave merchant spent nearly a year of painstaking training, which is not equal to the strength caused by Geass in a moment. Watching two little Loris with some color from purity turn into a little lady with elegant temperament in an instant, Lu Lu Xiu couldn''t help smiling. In some aspects, Geass''s strength can still be used on the right path, such as the treatment of mental diseases, That is, the character is twisted, and people who are weird can be twisted back in an instant. In the evening, ten carriages drove into the warehouse belonging to the silver wing chamber of Commerce, and the supplies from odur City arrived in the free city again. This time, the supply scale was quite large. In addition to some medicinal materials and materials, lulushu added 20 more elf pharmacists, and Yalin specially exchanged 100 human soldiers from world of Warcraft, In addition, there are three thieves, a mage and a paladin, which are used to form a direct team for lulushu. The thieves are to cooperate with the development of leflean''s black rose. After seeing the mage headed by Lu Lu Xiu, a man who looked only in his thirties mysteriously handed a ring to Lu Lu Xiu: "this is what you want, Lord Lu Lu Xiu." dudu3(); "Very good!" Seeing the ring in his hand, Lu Xiu smiled knowingly. Sincere deception! This kind of ring that can completely change the wearer''s appearance and breath is more terrible than any weapon for people who need to hide behind the scenes. The male mage claims to be trust. Now he is a level 17 magician. He is good at frost, fire and arcane magic. He also has a kind of food making skill that makes Lu Lu Xiu feel magical. He can use magic to make all kinds of drinks and food out of thin air, and can keep it for up to 24 hours, After trying to eat it, although it doesn''t taste good, it can provide the necessary heat and nutrition for the human body. This can''t help but flash a happy color in Lu Xiu''s eyes. With this mage who can create things out of thin air, an army is like having an unlimited material supply station that can move at any time. Purple smoke suddenly rose around, and a charming female voice sounded in the smoke: "it''s late. Does your majesty Yalin entrust me?" When the trickery demon lefulan appeared, three thieves in black leather armor slightly saluted lefulan, and then the leading woman handed a box to lefulan and signaled her to open it. When she opened the box, she saw a box full of seeds of certain plants, and there was a note in the box. When she opened the note and looked at it, her surprise flashed in her eyes, followed by a look of ecstasy like getting a treasure. "What a precious gift. Please give my regards to your majesty Yalin!" "What''s in there? Lefflan!" With a happy smile, leflea made a hissing gesture: "sorry ~ please allow me to keep it a secret for the time being. You will know in a short time." (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read-- Campus Belle, look at sexy models, look at school beauty, see star photos, please pay attention to WeChat official account (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 893 ?readx(); A hundred soldiers with high talent, absolute loyalty, absolute fearlessness and high fighting spirit! With the arrival of supplies, ruxiu had no time to rest and began to deal with relevant matters. Compared with the elves who had entered the city as slaves, hundreds of humans were questioned more when they entered the city together. Fortunately, the Saxony Kingdom handled things well, and it was not difficult to enter the free city in the name of mercenaries, Not to mention that a large part of the free city is also composed of mercenaries. In addition to leaving 20 people as the escort of the chamber of Commerce, the rest have been led by the paladin Dalian, who will quietly form a corps belonging to zero in the city in the next stage of the plan. Of course, there are still many things to be done during this period, such as identity. After all, everyone has reported their identity when entering the free city, Although there is no ID card in the free city, it will also roughly report the number of people and their chambers of Commerce. Secondly, training and accommodation venues and material allocation need to be considered in the long run. "Zero''s funds can be transferred from the chamber of Commerce, just hide the channels in advance." Lu Luxiu is also analyzing the convenience that the free city, a city with distorted system, may bring to himself: "it is not difficult for the form of mercenary regiment to appear. The city itself also has a large number of mercenaries stationed. In order to obtain legitimacy, there will be no big problem as long as it can get the help of kloside, the Black Dragon Prince." "Is it legal? I thought you were going to do something illegal, Lord Lu Xiu?" Buyani said with a smile. "In fact, I do intend to." Lu Lu Xiu showed a sinister smile, which made buyani''s smile stiff: "now there is one more ring, and buyani belongs to you for the time being." Catching the lost ring, buyani happily put it on her finger: "thank you so much, Lord Lu Xiu. Really, I can''t even get out of the door without this transformation ring in this city." "I''m afraid you''ll have less time to go out in the future ~" Buyani, who has been bored for a long time, has begun to plan to go out tomorrow. However, the following orders of ruluciu soon forced buyani to give up her mind, because the successful completion of the pharmaceutical transaction with yunojia has focused a lot of attention from both secular and extraordinary people in the free city, At this time, it is not suitable for buyani to make more noise as an extraordinary person. On the contrary, buyani should play the role of her sister around lulushu and cooperate with her to deal with these forces, especially yunojia and blood family Laurie philolai are very interested in buyani. Naturally, lulushu should make good use of this chip? "Although it''s a fake, it''s really \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\; "It''s because it''s disguised that I can rest assured. Trust me, buyani, you just need to cooperate with Lu Xiu, President of the silver wing chamber of Commerce." For buyani''s bitter smile, luciu ordered without hesitation. "Excuse me for asking." Buyani stretched out her finger and said, "isn''t it OK to change to Alissa? Compared with acting, I think Alissa should be more experienced than me." Lu Xiu agrees with this, but he is afraid to try one thing: "It''s not difficult for Eliza to pretend to be your identity, but it''s too easy for Eliza to show her feet in front of yunojia. Although I don''t know how much shadow Eliza left in yunojia''s heart a few years ago, judging from the previous contact with her, yunojia is not a good fool as a demon. Now our situation makes us unable to take this risk, even if it is extremely dangerous None of them. " "OK ~ I see." Finally, buyani could only nod her head. Although it''s hard enough to play lulushu as a businessman and zero as a black dragon in the free city, it''s much easier for lulushu than playing a student and a rebel leader in District 11. There are at least more reliable partners here who can share some burden, In District 11, he not only needs to deceive the Brittany Empire, but also the black knight regiment he has formed. He is led by the prince of the enemy country who has a deep hatred of his own country to resist the suppression of the enemy country. If this truth is exposed, it is estimated that the black knight regiment will aim at himself at the first time. Lu Lu Xiu couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart. Those days in zone 11 were really hard step by step. Although the situation in the different world was more dangerous, his heart was not very tired, because there were at least people he could trust. "Lefflan! Has ragvin contacted you?" For a moment, Lu Xiu turned and asked the crafty witch beside him. With a charming smile, the trickery witch said, "I''ve contacted you. I''m sure the investigator is also a loyal servant under your command." "He is a very capable man. Your black rose will try to help him in tracing Claire''s whereabouts. If you can find Claire, remember not to scare the snake." Lucius commanded. Rulu Xiu always resented that Claire had slipped out of his palm before. In fact, he made a mistake in judgment that time. He didn''t expect eunuchia to be so attached to the soul stone. This obsession was even so strong that he didn''t give himself a chance to talk. As a result, Claire should run away when he and eunuchia fought against each other, Otherwise, whether Claire is facing Eugenia or herself, she will never escape. dudu2(); At the thought of yunojia''s amazing obsession, ruxiu couldn''t help but doubt that even if he had a gambling appointment with yunojia, depending on the situation, even if he could win, I''m afraid yunojia chose to turn over at the first time rather than admit her defeat. "Yes, but before that, can I borrow miss buyani for a while, because there are several people who need to be removed." Lefflan smiled darkly: "I want them to disappear unknowingly." Lu Xiu replied, "is the other party strong? If not, let the robber deal with it." As soon as the voice fell, the robbery hidden in the shadow had quietly appeared behind lulushu, but it was a little thinner than the pride that the robbery always exuded at the beginning. Obviously, after several confrontations with yunojia and the extraordinary people in the free city, the robbery was not as arrogant as at the beginning, But just like returning to an apprentice who originally specialized in Ninja, he reintegrated into the shadow and began to learn to hone his blade again. However, although his mind has changed, it seems that there is still a gap between Yue and Fulan. In the face of the trickery witch, the Ninja hidden in the shadow still wants to compete with one of them. Leflea glanced at the robbery with a slightly provocative look: "The other side is not a very strong person, but it is also a more dignified figure in the dark world. It is not difficult for me to kill them, but what I want is to let them disappear, quietly like a very natural disappearance. The former will make the situation in black street very complicated, while the latter will at least give me a buffer period before they are determined to die For action. " After the statement of the trickery witch, Lu luciu roughly understood her intention and made the real power leaders of the two big gangs who occupied great interests in the black street disappear silently. Their silent disappearance would immediately make many hungry hyenas in the black street flock to eat the huge benefits left, but just like the character of hyenas, Hyenas will wait and see for a period of time before determining whether the lion really leaves. Only when it is absolutely safe will they rush forward, and leflea, who knows the inside story in advance, can immediately let her black rose grab the biggest prey before the hyenas rush up. During this time, taking advantage of the convenience of cooperation with the security team, leflea has asked black rose to do all kinds of camouflage, but she is a powerful existence that can come and go in the black street. With the ring for transformation, buyani is very suitable. The power of the giant dragon and the space jumping talent of the water crystal dragon, It''s really a very simple thing to let the other party disappear silently. "How long will it take with the help of buyani?" "If Miss buyani can find a chance today, she can finish it today." dudu3(); Luxiu nodded after a little meditation: "five days at most. After that, bujani must come back whether she has a chance or not." "OK!" Leflea nodded, then bowed slightly to buyani and said, "well, miss buyani, please this time." After seeing that Lu Lushou, the immediate boss, had no opinion, buyani of course could only promise. However, after Le Fulan said that she would send a generous gift as a reward, the Crystal Dragon Girl''s face smiled. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When Rulu Xiu in the free city began to plan his next actions step by step, in a rare primitive jungle near the border of the kingdom of karut in the east of the mainland, a figure came quietly. Looking at the dense forest, the man in black armor looked around and finally determined a direction. At the moment, a huge horned Python on the big tree noticed the movement below. When it saw that there was food delivered to the door, it immediately wriggled and fell quietly from the top of the tree. The huge body twined around the other party''s body in an instant and tried to strangle it. But to the consternation of the horned python, the other party grabbed his body covered with thin scales, Great power is like tearing a thin piece of paper and splitting your body in two. "Tut, a beast who doesn''t know what to do." Rogge watched as he turned into two struggling horned Python at his feet, and then crushed its head with one foot: "get out of here!" When Longwei spread out and died, the sleeping animals in the whole forest were like being thrown into firecrackers. No matter harmless rabbits and birds, ferocious and terrible fanged leopards and diving giants, they immediately began to run away. The whole forest was like a great migration of animals. The animals ran recklessly, Those huge animals even broke the big tree in panic. Rogge, who caused all this, turned a blind eye and walked to a rock wall, pushed away a huge stone in the way, and the small cave behind appeared in front of Rogge''s eyes. Rogge walked into the cave and dug up excitedly. Soon a small box was taken out by Rogge. The temperature around the box began to drop suddenly at the moment of opening the box. A few seconds later, white ice began to appear in the originally small cave. Rogge looked at a pure white scale like jade placed in the box, recalled the great power scattered by the scale, and arrogant laughter resounded through the whole dark cave, It''s like the devil in hell emerges to the main material plane! (~^~) ...¡¢¡¢ Chongqing University Milk school flower selfie, the real child''s face is huge Milk photos please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 894 ?readx(); Even though some time has passed, the invasion of demons into the free city is still a hot topic for the wives and lords in the upper area. After showing the weapons left by demons, and knowing that demons in the world are not only fictional things derived from myths and legends, Many scholars have also begun to study fairy tales and classics that they once despised. Some even think that according to the theorem that stories are derived from life, no matter how absurd fairy tales look, they may involve a subtle truth. Why do people imagine monsters like demons, Perhaps it was because I saw the devil that the information was handed down from generation to generation through written language. However, compared with scholars who started their research with enthusiasm like discovering the new world, the noble young masters and ladies in the upper area fantasized about some romantic myths from time to time, while the poor slaves in the lower area of the free city were not interested in it. In their view, this city is a demon city, The rich and nobles who rule the city seem to be no different from the devil. However, there is one thing that makes the supreme rulers of free cities sit like needles and blankets, because the emergence of demons reveals that gods are not false, which makes people have to consider not only their own fate in life, but also their fate after death! In the twisted city of free city, countless businessmen and nobles dare to say that their hands are absolutely innocent. Even those seemingly poor lower class poor people are more or less stained with sin. Just as the outside world describes the city, this is the city of sin, a blasphemy abandoned by even the gods. Perhaps yunojia, as the big three, didn''t expect that after she used light magic to almost baptize the whole city in order to deal with the demon master that night, her actions made the holy Vatican have a group of believers out of thin air, and she was still very devout. Many people in the free city also began to pray privately to ishutar, the goddess who is the only Lord in the world, and have prayed for her forgiveness. Although the free city is a city that the holy Vatican cannot interfere with, unlike the devil believers, the free city does not deliberately prohibit religious belief. After all, the businessmen trading here come from all over the continent. Naturally, as the holy Vatican, which monopolizes the religious belief in the eastern part of the continent, many believers come from businessmen, The free city cannot restrict the entry of these businessmen, nor can it break its arm to destroy the image of the free city as a trade hub. At most, it means setting up a card for the Holy See, not approving the establishment of a parish and expelling those who openly spread the Holy See''s faith in the City, and does not interfere with the private religious activities of some businessmen. But now, because of the demon invasion, it is obvious that the number of people who believe in the holy see in the city has increased sharply. Although it is not enough to threaten the rights of the rulers at the top, this is a bad phenomenon after all. If this development continues, when the religious power reaches a certain amount, the Holy See will inevitably intervene. However, for this situation, the rulers of the upper class of free cities are helpless. After they are used to solving things with money and power, when some things exceed the limits of secular power, these high-ranking and powerful people don''t know how to deal with them. Fortunately, miss yunojia, who was able to repel demons that night, said at the meeting that the easiest way to break this adverse situation is to prove to everyone in the city that God and demons are not omnipotent. In this city, only money determines the position. As for how to prove it, miss yunojia sold it and said it would be kept secret for the time being! dudu1(); However, compared with the slight turbulence of urban residents'' emotions caused by the demon invasion, it is still the challenge from those trying to ascend from below that really makes Lawrence and filibus, the top three giants, uneasy. Compared with the slightly ethereal, I don''t know when they will completely liquidate the gods and demons of the free city, Compared with the zigzag mouse named Claire who allied with the devil and didn''t know to hide in that corner, the pressing of croside, vice president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, is the most urgent problem. After winning over president Lakshmi Mittal, Lawrence, the current chairman of the chamber of Commerce, found that he still underestimated kloside. This young man always took a step ahead of himself. He thought it would be easy to hang the president of the chamber of commerce with the ring of Blackstone, But now it seems that even if Lakshmi vigorously sells the interests of his chamber of Commerce in order to keep his position, in addition to making his own reputation more and more smelly, the check and balance on kloside can only be described as very little, and on the contrary, kloside is becoming the president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. Lakshmi, a poor bastard, has almost no place in his own chamber of Commerce. If it weren''t for the constant blood supply from the outside world and several major chambers of Commerce to help him temporarily stabilize his position and enable him to control some power, he might have been expelled by kloside. Lawrence wants to drive away kloside anyway. At least he can''t sit as the next chairman of the chamber of Commerce. As long as he can sit as the next chairman of the chamber of Commerce, he has to introduce new regulations to limit kloside and anyone who dares to challenge the big three, but the problem is that time is not enough! When he thought of this, Lawrence couldn''t help being very anxious. Now he has much more chips than croside, but he is a bad hand. Although croside has few chips, it seems that he can see through the cards in his hand. His backwardness in intelligence collection makes him subject everywhere, and I''m afraid some means must be implemented here. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Everything was expected by your Excellency the vice president! Emma, located in the upper part of the free city, stood out among many competitors at a young age and became the personal assistant secretary of the vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. With the increasing rise of the vice president croside, especially when croside had obviously challenged Lawrence, the president of the chamber of commerce at the top of the big three, Emma''s worth also jumped up and became an unattainable existence. A man can rise to heaven! dudu2(); This sentence is also common in other countries. Besides, Emma is not a chicken and dog. Over the years, Emma has worked under croside. Her strength not only makes croside look at her, but also others have to recognize her vision and efficiency. At least Emma''s competitors in the Blackstone ring fair, Those young and beautiful women who have just graduated from the college have to admit one thing. The private secretary loved by the vice president is not up with her own ass. If Emma, who originally had a high level of business, could wait until the day when croside became the chairman of the chamber of Commerce, Emma must become a judge in the hearts of businessmen, large and small, like Ms. Kaman Susanna, Lawrence''s female assistant, because a word in her mood may determine the value of her chamber of Commerce in the eyes of the chairman of the chamber of Commerce! Various chambers of Commerce and men who don''t hesitate to eat soft food began to chat up Emma constantly, trying to use this investment to climb a big tree for the future. Although croside is not the chairman of the chamber of Commerce now, if he doesn''t start investing until others are really up, I''m afraid the cauliflower will be cold at that time! Now Emma found that, just as the vice president expected, the neighborhood of her home began to be monitored these days. As a female assistant, she had to pay special attention to some subtle places in her work, and she also developed a pair of insight, As the days went by, I found that in addition to being more and more enthusiastic, some of the men who were first attentive around me also had a strange look. Recently, some pedestrians who appeared near their home from time to time also inexplicably felt strange faces. It seemed that they were just passing by, but I could detect some dangerous sights to my house. Obviously, after the big three couldn''t fight in the mall, your Excellency the vice president began to prepare to do it outside the mall, and your Excellency the vice president almost lived in the chamber of Commerce, so that they couldn''t find the opportunity. As an assistant, you are the most suitable object to do it. But how do you do it!? Kidnapping and coercion is a good way, but in this situation, let alone missing for a day, I''m afraid that being late for a while will make your cautious vice president suspicious. Emma is convinced that she is more likely to kidnap her relatives to threaten her than to kidnap herself. Fortunately, her mother and sister started to leave the free city three days ago. In order to avoid danger, she can''t even go back to her hometown. God knows whether those businessmen will investigate their own background and catch up all the way, Emma''s only choice is to let her family find a strange place no one knows and hide her identity for a while. "Hey ~ I bought a big house at that time, but when no one lived, I felt empty and empty." At home, Emma reclined on the sofa and sighed as she looked at the deserted home. In order to ensure that if even the servant is dismissed, and the servant working in the upper area knows the situation of the free city these days, Emma also has a 100000 point understanding of Emma''s dismissal. Even Emma thinks that even if she doesn''t dismiss the other party, the other party will find an excuse to leave for self-protection. However, the most tragic thing after the servant leaves is that she is busy working for a long time, The original extremely skilled life skills will be forgotten. Just now I tried to cook a dinner and almost didn''t spit myself out. "Sister, I''ll go to bed after I''ve packed up all my things." dudu3(); "Well, I see, frank, isn''t the wound on your face hurting?" Looking at her brother walking through the door, Emma stood up and walked over. Looking at the bandage still wrapped around her brother''s face, Emma asked with concern. Now there is only my brother left in this empty home. It can be regarded as being able to accompany herself. But unfortunately, my brother Frank was caught in the fire because he was out for fun in the previous demon invasion, As a result, the face was burned and finally recovered. Because of the injury, only my brother couldn''t leave Because of the injury! Yes, because of the injury!! Emma frowned and felt as if there was something wrong in her heart, but it suddenly became clear that her brother could not leave because of her injury. However, recently, for her brother''s safety, she decided to let her brother move to the college temporarily as a boarder. Compared with this empty home, Lawrence would not do bad things in a crowded college. "It doesn''t hurt much, sister. I''ll go back to my room first. Go to bed early." Frank nodded. There was no expression on his face under the bandage. He seemed indifferent as if he had lost human feelings. After Emma nodded, Frank went on the road and entered his room. Open the door, light the light, close the door, then take a deep breath and exhale heavily! Frank looked at the large and small bags of luggage in the room and stuffed the last book in his hand. The soft but strange voice of the demon master sounded in Frank''s mind. (to be continued.) - Nankai University beauty campus Belle cute nurse dress, please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds) / / so far everything is perfect, my deed! Chapter 895 ?readx(); So far, everything is perfect Claire, who replaced the boy named Frank, didn''t think so. After learning about the family of four during this period, Claire found that the inside story of the family was bigger than she thought. As the backbone of the family, Emma was the personal assistant of the vice president of a large chamber of Commerce, Now the vice president of the chamber of commerce is challenging the city''s supreme rulers. Lawrence Vick, a big businessman who almost monopolized the transportation industry in the east of the mainland! Phileas Cantel, the largest slave merchant in the whole continent! Unokia, the leader of all legal institutions in the free city! For Claire, there are only two of her biggest enemies, that is, Phillips, who once enslaved herself and Longjia, followed by golkate, the arena champion who killed Longjia. Originally, Lawrence and yunojia were not among her revenge, but the previous escape made Claire realize that yunojia was her most dangerous enemy. That woman \! It is the female devil who has some power to be immune to the gem effect, and Claire, whose only dependence is the gem in her hand, said that it is a more dangerous existence than anyone. Although Claire escaped temporarily with the help of the demon master, she knew that her situation was still bad. In order to forcibly stay in the city and continue her revenge, regardless of whether she would make her "sister" feel anything wrong, she let the fallen Lord show spiritual hints to her, so that she could avoid her difficulties. However, considering her forced stay against Emma''s own wishes, in order to avoid appearing in front of her often and strengthening her resistance to spiritual hint, she had to persuade her to let herself become a boarding student and leave the home to live in the college. Of course, Claire was also satisfied with this. She would rather live alone than in this uncoordinated home. "I''m studying business management. What''s this?" Claire, who was born as a slave, obviously didn''t know what Frank was learning. The dense numbers in the book made Claire feel that it was more difficult to understand than the magic spell. "Plunder? Isn''t this a deal?" dudu1(); Leaving the book aside, Claire still took out the Magic Book hidden in the space ring and read it. The demon master told himself that the essence of the world is based on power, and absolute financial resources and absolute rights are no match for absolute violence. Claire also deeply agrees with this view, at least after so many experiences in free cities, Compared with wealth and power, power is the most important thing! Before yunojia appeared, he could turn the whole city into his own toy box by relying on the gemstones in his hand, plunder anything he wanted, and go anywhere. Even the most tightly guarded vault could let him in and out. If it weren''t for his inability to fully grasp the power of gemstones, I have long used the hiding ability given by gemstones to cut off the heads of Philips and gelkate, and all this is not what wealth and power can do! Even in the face of yunojia later, the reason why she was able to defeat herself was not because she was the wealth and power of the big three. The key to defeat herself was that she held a power similar to herself! power! In this world, only power is absolute. People with power can plunder others even if they have nothing, while people without power are only plundered even if they are rich. Claire knows how to choose! "If Phileas really kidnapped me in order to suppress the merchant named croside, it might be a good thing." Claire, who looked at the spell book, suddenly said: "as long as I can see him, I can kill him immediately and complete the contract with you." Claire''s face was a little gloomy: "then try to destroy Philebus, let them lose the competition, let them have nothing. Without money and power, they are just ordinary people." "But what should I do? Philips is a big businessman in the free city. His strength is too strong, and the city is not as simple as I thought before. Even with this gem, I am not invincible." Claire''s tone was cold, more rational and incomparably indifferent than she once lacked a young, frivolous arrogance. "You asked me to cooperate with others? Is it possible!" dudu2(); The fallen master guides Claire bit by bit like an instigator. Mortals live together because of their physical fragility. They make up for their defects with each other and survive. Claire is helpless. If she only wants to destroy the city on her own, the possibility of success is very low. Originally, Claire''s best choice was to leave here. With the help of the power of gemstones, it may only take decades for him to grow to an extraordinary state, or even stronger. After accumulating enough strength, Claire is most likely to return here and defeat filibus and gelkate at one stroke, but Claire chose to refuse to stay. Because of the contract, the degenerate master can only choose another shortcut to calculate the best means to achieve Claire''s wishes under the existing circumstances, and inciting the use of the unstable factors in the city to expand the cracks and corrode the foundation of the city bit by bit is the right choice, but it takes time! Of course, in some cases, it may not take so long, because there are as many hands as needed from the beginning! Although she was discussing things with the fallen masters, Claire''s learning speed did not decline. In order to maintain rapid growth, even if she clearly knew the end of using gemstones, Claire still maintained the power speed of getting used to gemstones, deciphered the knowledge in the spell book, and absorbed this knowledge as quickly as possible to enrich herself when the brain accelerated. Claire is also very clear about this. Gemstones can speed up learning and quickly understand profound knowledge, but they can''t let themselves absorb experience. Knowing how to use and using skillfully are two different things, but they can''t help it. Now the whole free city is looking for themselves. It''s not safe to go out, whether it''s Claire''s identity or Misai''s identity, Now, if Frank''s identity is being destroyed by himself, he will really have to go back to the sewer to be with rats and bedbugs. "Hard work!?" Claire''s tone was disdainful: "do you think I''m living comfortably now?" Claire didn''t know what the devil master meant in his dream, but from his words, it seemed that he could directly let himself sleep and study. Claire didn''t intend to ask more about it. Instead, another figure appeared in Claire''s mind, killing his yunojia before he fled. dudu3(); The female devil has some defense means that invalidates the power of gems, and most importantly, she says gems belong to her! At the thought of this, Claire inadvertently clenched the gem in her hand again, as if she had the only hope: "I say, misty, can you tell me some news about yunojia? It seems that you haven''t mentioned her since that night." "Tell me? That eunuchia, what''s the matter with that female devil? What does she mean by the gem that belongs to her and what does the so-called son of stars mean?" "Tell me some news. You must know something, don''t you?" Claire was a little angry. The voice of the demon master was also very cold. She didn''t seem to want to mention this topic at all, but Claire could feel the creepy anger in the master''s words. She didn''t know whether it was because of the unprovoked betrayal of the female demon yunojia or the reason why she provoked this topic. "Yes, I may face her in the future. I need to know some information. According to the contract, you have the right to tell me this!" Claire felt helpless for a time. If the demon master was unwilling to speak, he really had no way to force it to speak. However, for a moment, the fallen master talked about it and revealed to Claire some secrets that even the most knowledgeable scholar in the free city could not know. Some ancient knowledge that has been annihilated in human history. (to be continued.)++ Giant Li Xueting, sexy see through dress official account, strongly recommended, please pay attention to WeChat public number online to see beauty (beauty house search meinvjia123 can be pressed for 3 seconds to copy)] / my contract holder, you also say good, let you know something may make you face the Betrayer next time will not be so impulsive. The fact that the contract has not come into force means that I really have no need to tell you. Chapter 896 ?readx(); The history of the world is very long, even to the extent that human history books can not record it at all, and human beings can only follow their history to 4000 years ago. If they move forward, some things that happened in those times have become irrefutable divine words and legends. Claire knew for the first time that human beings were not the masters of the continent. In ancient times, the legendary dragons and elves were the real masters of the continent ten thousand years ago. At that time, human beings were still very rare and weak. They needed the help of dragons and elves to survive! Human beings are weak. First of all, compared with the dragon as the embodiment of power, they are not as good as elves in magic perception, dwarves in unity and orcs in power. However, this seemingly non expert race has leapt to become the master of this continent, not only taking the stronger elves, dwarves and Orcs as slaves, Even the Dragon seems to have been expelled from this land. There are no witnesses for hundreds of years. And how do humans do it? Lying on the bed listening to the report of the demon master, Claire was also puzzled. Although as a slave, she had seen elves by chance, those elves who were really qualified to be known as the embodiment of beauty were always lost, chained around the big businessmen and nobles, and became a tool for them to vent and show off, Occasionally, some elves need several guards to break free and even pay the price of bleeding to subdue them again. Elves are not only stronger than humans in magic perception, but also have a strong body brought by their long life, which may not be as good as orcs and dwarves, but also better than ordinary humans, How could such a race, which is stronger than human beings everywhere, give up its land in the end? A war! The fallen master told Claire about a mythical war. The dragons fighting each other and the war on the whole continent. Almost all races on the continent, whether humans or elves, were involved, and even the gods in the celestial realm were not spared, A powerful Dragon King in ancient times not only killed the gods, but also almost poured his anger into the whole continent. In that war, the fairies established by the Elves were destroyed. Tens of millions of elves died, the blood of orcs almost dyed the whole grassland, and the corpses of dwarves even filled the valley. Human beings, as the source of the fuse of this war, survived in large numbers under the shelter, but replaced the Elves as the new masters of this continent with excellent environmental adaptability and fertility several centuries later. Only in this war, the existence known as the son of the star played a subtle role. It can even be said that her existence led to such a major change in the continental pattern in the future. If it were not for her existence, the war between the dragons would soon end, The elves and dwarves who have not suffered too much will not give up the rule of the continent to mankind so easily! "Son of the star, what is she? A God or a supernatural?" Claire mumbled the title to herself. The son of the star is just like her title. The child falling from the star is neither extraordinary nor supernatural, and it is not a God nor better than a God. The son of the star is an unknown existence, just like the gem in your hand of the contractor, with the power that does not belong to the world and can even break the rules. The demon master spoke quietly, and drew a beautiful shadow in Claire''s mind. A beautiful girl with black hair and purple eyes made people feel warm even if she just stood there quietly. It is such a beautiful girl who is unforgettable as a goddess, but she has the power that even gods and demons do not have, and the most terrible power is that she can revive the dead. dudu1(); It''s not like a dead creature to attach its soul to a rotten body, but a truly restored body of flesh and blood! "Resurrect the dead! Really?" Claire opened her eyes fiercely, but soon her eyes were full of confusion. The son of the star can indeed do this, and it is precisely because of this that he will be feared by the gods in the world, resulting in the tragic fate imposed on him. The tone of the fallen master became a little subtle. The power of this gem is indeed very similar to that of the son of the star. Even if it is not the relic of the son of the star, it must have a great relationship with it, Claire! My covenant, have you tried to revive the person you want to revive with this gem? "I haven''t tried" Claire sat up from bed and said excitedly, "but it''s really necessary to try." After taking Longjia''s skull out of the ring and carefully placing it on the table, Claire held the gem and began to strive to guide his will to revive the orcs and revive the dead orcs! However, the blue gem in Claire''s hand didn''t respond. It seemed that she didn''t feel Claire''s will at all. The fallen master belismey also watched quietly and didn''t stop Claire''s idea. In fact, belismey also wanted to witness the legendary miracle with her own eyes, and the fallen master was very confident in the gem in Claire''s hand. But the situation didn''t seem to be as smooth as expected. The gem didn''t seem to have any effect. Claire, who almost sweated his palm, kept reciting: "let Longjia revive ~ let Longjia revive, let Longjia revive quickly." The power of the gem itself is almost unlimited. How much power can be activated is completely determined by the holder''s own will. The stronger and firmer the will, the more power in the gem can be released. Accelerate thinking, strengthen * *, material analysis, create things out of thin air, change materials, super order casting, plane stealth. So far, Claire has no idea how many abilities have been tested. In the eyes of boys, this gem is almost an omnipotent wish machine. I''m afraid the only limit is that her weak will and weak body can''t carry more power, But can this gem really bring the dead back to life, something Claire had never dared to think about? dudu2(); "Bring Longjia back to life!" Claire had begun to shout, but the gem in her hand was still dead and unresponsive. You are too impatient. Calm down and think about the scene at that time The master could see that Claire''s heart was very impetuous because of excitement. Compared with the belief that he absolutely believed in gemstones when he used gemstones, his heart was full of doubts this time. Claire was afraid and suspected that gemstones could not bring the dead back to life, and the gemstone with a certain self-consciousness refused his will because of his doubt and fear. Think about which Orc took you to escape from the terrible cage, took you to fight hard on the bloody battlefield, and finally gave you hope to die. The fallen master belismey helped Claire calm down. Under the power of the master, Claire gradually calmed down. The boy began to emerge the most painful and sad past in his mind with a trace of sobs. Claire ~ what you want more than defeating Philebus and gelkat is Longjia to live. Tell me what price you are willing to pay for Longjia to live? "No matter what it is, I am willing to pay." Claire muttered to herself. The strange smell in the room slowly filled up, and the flowers inserted in the vase beside the windowsill began to wither inexplicably. Even if the dominant power inadvertently penetrated, it was enough to make substantive changes in everything around. For Claire, If it weren''t for the gem in the boy''s hand, like the necklace carried by yunojia, which exempted him from most external forces, belismee believed that she only needed one look to corrupt the young and immature mortal soul and make him a loyal servant who obeyed her orders. Now the master can only use words to corrode Claire''s heart bit by bit, but although it is a little slower, it is still possible to recover compared with the will forcibly distorted by the force of the abyss. When the degenerate''s mind is completely free, the degeneration chosen will be irreparable, and no one can extricate himself from it! Depravity is also a matter of will. Beilismi tries to avoid the restrictions of the contract as much as possible to confuse Claire''s mind. If the gem can really make the dead Susheng, it may not be a bad thing for the fallen master. On the contrary, Claire who has mastered the power beyond life and death can see life more lightly and degenerate into the vortex of * *. Let Longjia live! dudu3(); Let Longjia live! Longjia must live! Under the guidance of the fallen master, Claire''s consciousness gradually eliminated all other things, and even his hatred for Philebus and gelkat disappeared. Only one idea echoed in the boy''s mind, that is, to revive the orc, untie the orc''s bound soul, let it return to his body again, and let him stand in front of him at once! Gradually, the fallen master found that the gem in Claire''s hand began to shine. The deep power was like a channel to go deep into the sea of soul and directly to the origin of the world. He couldn''t help feeling how small and pitiful the so-called demon master was in front of the whole world! Claire stop stop stop stop "Longjia!? is that you?" Suddenly, Claire felt a familiar voice coming to her ears from the unknown field. Suddenly, the boy''s mind woke up, and then suddenly the power of the gem burst out like out of control. As the surging torrent passed through his mind, the crazy influx of countless information made Claire''s mind scream like a heavy blow. In an instant, the boy''s seven orifices flowed scarlet blood one after another, which was a manifestation of the sequelae of excessive use of gemstones, but Claire never expected such a violent outbreak today. I only used the gem for a few minutes, but it seemed as terrible as using it for hours or even days! Even before she could cover her bloody nose, Claire felt her consciousness suddenly blurred and fainted as soon as she was dark. Claire! What''s the matter with you? Wake up! The fallen masters attached to Claire are even more anxious. Once Claire dies, the gem will stop its power to cut through the space, and he will be expelled back to the distorted void. Even if he is sending believers to the city to seize the gem, the GEM may be easy for others in this defenseless time. (to be continued.)-- Campus Belle, look at sexy models, look at school beauty, see star photos, please pay attention to WeChat official account (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 897 ?readx(); When Claire woke up from the great pain, the sky was already slightly bright. After slightly adapting to some pain in his head, Claire learned the situation from the demon master who guarded him all night. The gem played a role at the moment of his coma, Although it was only a slight moment, the demon master could really feel that some rules began to reverse the boundary of life and death, but the brilliance of life dissipated completely because of Claire''s fainting at this moment. "That is to say, precious stones can really bring the dead back to life?" yes! But you can''t bear the huge power needed to bring the dead back to life. "I can \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ You can''t! Your fragile mortal body can''t quench it enough to bear this gem even if it comes to the end of life. It seems that the fallen master belismey has no intention to hide and directly told Claire a desperate news. At the moment of bringing people back to life, the gem has great power, let alone mortals. Even the dragon''s body can''t bear this power. Even if Claire can reach the peak of human identity in the future, At most, it only pushes the process of resurrection one percent, and then dorclair''s body will collapse first. To completely complete the process of bringing the dead back to life, there must be a more powerful carrier. Even the extraordinary must have a very top existence, such as several ancient Dragon Kings still existing in the world and the gods in the celestial realm. "Misty, can''t you use it?" Claire found that the demon master who signed with him never seemed to mention what he could do when he got the gem. This gem can only exist in the main material plane and cannot be brought to other fields. The internal power of the gem seems to have an exemption effect on my will. Obviously, there is some deliberate restriction Speaking of this, the fallen master belismee suddenly became silent. The power and limitation of gemstones are obviously aimed at the extraordinary, and they are also the extraordinary at the top of the pyramid, such as the gods and demons, or just like the rebellious temptation banshee, this is the relic of the son of the star, It is the power that does not belong to the world after the emergence of the second son of the star. Therefore, only the son of the star can give full play to the full power of gemstones. Beilismi couldn''t help thinking. For this gem, it seems that yunojia, the tempting banshee, knows more than herself as the master, and she does have some strange power to defend against the attack of the demon master. dudu1(); "Tell me something about the son of the star!" The sequelae of excessive use of gemstones tormented Claire back and forth. In order to distract her pain, Claire would rather listen to more ancient secrets from the master''s mouth to distract her attention. I said before that the son of the star was a key figure in the major turning point of the war. The reason was that there was a lonely and powerful Dragon King who swore to love the child from the sky, and his death let the Dragon King vent his anger to the whole mankind, Because of the rapid spread and expansion of the war caused by the Dragon King''s exhibition, the massive death of dragons and elves has become an important factor in re dividing the pattern of the whole continent. Claire covered her forehead, endured a burst of pain, and tried to listen to the description of the fallen master. When she learned that an existence comparable to the gods and even the demon master could not defeat ended up in the hands of humans, an ordinary human mage, Claire couldn''t believe it. "A son of a star who has been defeated repeatedly even by the demon master will be killed by a Human Mage?" Claire looked at the fallen master with an unbelievable look: "are you kidding me?" The reason why extraordinary people can become extraordinary people is that in addition to their own power, they must also be tempered with a firm will on the way to become extraordinary people, because the firm will allows extraordinary people to make choices without hesitation, but the son of the star is born with extraordinary power, but not a firm heart, Originally, on the road full of suffering, the son of the star can be sublimated into a transcendent in spirit, but once the Dragon King''s sworn love blocked his spiritual sublimation. To become an extraordinary person also needs to have a heart of stone and an iron will. In fact, every extraordinary person in the world has been honed out of a ruthless will on the road of pursuing power since the day when he obtains power. In the eyes of the extraordinary, the pursuit of power and his own obsession is the most important, and the redundant feelings will become weaknesses and burdens. I am depravity, depravity is me! I once saw the greed of mortals when peeping into the abyss. In order to seize power and power, the humble mortal killed the son of the star who left countless precious wealth for the world, and pushed tens of thousands of his compatriots into the country of death. Although bound by the law of the interface, belismee, who has degenerated into the source, can still peep into some situations of the main material plane with her own strength, especially some degenerates with the same source of her own strength. Although the resonance between them can not open the channel to the main material plane, it is enough for her to observe some information, And once I witnessed one of the darkest degenerates. dudu2(); He was once deeply favored by the son of the star. After he mastered great power and wealth, he did not hesitate to hurt his benefactor in order to pursue power and the greatest power in the world! An experimental platform with blood breath \ Gradually cold girl''s body The blood is extracted from the body, the internal organs are dissected, the body is torn, and the bones are broken. In order to dig out the source of power, the degenerates exhaust all means to try to seize the power of their benefactor, absorb, swallow and integrate! The twisted face and crazy posture are even more crazy and strange than the crazy devil in the virtual air. Claire could not help frowning. The picture projected by the demon master in his mind made his heart surge with disgust: "then he took the power of the son of the star?" Even if the power of the son of the star was exhausted, the wisdom of all gods and extraordinary people at that time could not be analyzed. It was a delusion for a mortal to want to take away the power of the son of the star. No one can take away the power of the son of stars, even a simple imitation is difficult to do! In the hazy scene, belismi saw the end of the mage. The dark elves and dragon guards with Obsidian weapons rushed into the mage tower. A mortal mage was captured without any resistance in front of such a lineup. She was a lady with a graceful posture in a mage''s robe, Seralis, the first spouse of Victor, the real black dragon king, walked into the laboratory and looked at the cold body lying on the experimental platform, with infinite melancholy and regret in the eyes of the Dragon Queen. I want to thank you for all you have done. What you have done has put one of the most terrible dragons in the world into our camp and has completely exterminated your parasite like race! " dudu3(); A pure element ball constructed by dark elements appeared at the fingertips of the Dragon Queen. With a dangerous smell, it sank into the mage''s chest bit by bit, and the skin it touched became festering in an instant. "In order to express my gratitude, I must let you die in great pain."! A mole ant has killed one of the greatest and noble beings today. Be proud. What you have done will always be remembered by the world, and will still be the best evidence to prove the stupidity and arrogance of you and your race in thousands of years! " The Dragon Queen said ferociously. No matter whether the mage wailing in extreme pain can hear his words or not, the dark element ball stabbed into the * * slowly corrodes the mage''s * * under the subtle manipulation of the Dragon Queen. The muscle dissociation, bone crushing, visceral corruption and blood all over the body seem to be boiling, But even in this way, he can''t die under the unspeakable pain. As the first spouse of the Black Dragon King and the leading scholar in the black dragon clan, sailaris doesn''t like to waste time doing useless work. For example, she will execute each other immediately after torture all the information from the prisoners. She won''t torture others for fun like some dark elves, but today sailaris broke her habit, I am eager to see the mortals in front of me suffer more, until finally, even the soul is completely shattered! Beilismi saw everything in the void. When the mage''s body turned to ashes, the Dragon Queen wiped her hands with a handkerchief in disgust, as if she had been contaminated with unclean dirt. ''hurry up! Clear away all the evidence that we have come before the arrival of the subordinates of isoregos, so that the anger of the White Dragon King will never find a place to vent, and this anger will spread to all humans and the Dragon Alliance! " At the end of the hazy image, when belismee saw the dragon, she went to the experimental platform and took some of the blood of the son of the star placed in the bottle and the dissected heart. When she saw the book placed aside that once came to the world with the son of the star, the queen of the Dragon hesitated, Obviously, silaris wanted to take away the book that may record countless unknown secrets, but the Dragon Queen, who finally considered the overall situation, bit her teeth and trembled and withdrew her hand The son of the star died ten thousand years ago, but yunojia seems to have the legacy of the son of the star in her hand! (to be continued.)// The 3D mobile games mobile games "the master of the masses" public beta, the friends who want to play please pay attention to WeChat official account for download and installation (hand travel service open search sykfdq to hold 3 seconds to be copied) Chapter 898 ?readx(); "Someone will summon the devil?" "Just like you and me." When the sky was completely bright, Claire''s head was not so unbearable. These days, the boy could even proudly say that he was used to the pain. Recalling the wailing and begging for mercy that he couldn''t stand after being beaten by the slave traders, Claire didn''t know why he was so cowardly at that time. As a tempting banshee, yunojia''s own strength is not strong. Even if there is an occasional intersection, she will be preempted by those demons who are good at fighting. Obviously, she was deliberately summoned to the main material plane, and the person who summoned her is likely to be the son of the star himself. > As the fallen master, belismee''s accumulated experience and knowledge in her long life made her quickly infer the greatest possibility of yunojia''s arrival at the main material plane, and in the previous confrontation, she also felt that there was a kind of power scattered in the necklace worn by yunojia at that time, which resonated with the gem in Claire''s hand, A few drops of red liquid floating in the gem are obviously the blood of the son of the star. Although every demon is eager to devour the flesh and blood of the son of the star to strengthen itself, the son of the star may indeed summon the demons in the void for some purpose. Yunojia is the lucky one selected by fate. Since the son of the star has the power to break the rules of the world, it must not be difficult for a demon to remain in the main material plane for a long time without being bound by the law of the interface. "But how can I fight yunojia? She is not afraid of this gem and can even invalidate many attacks on her. I have no chance of winning in the face of her." After sitting up from bed, Claire poured some water from the kettle and drank it and continued. dudu1(); Belismee doesn''t want to lose her dignity as a master, but this city, which is completely closed by fans, has nothing to do. The demons under her command can''t come to the main material plane at all, and the believers of mortals have limited power after all. They can spread their degenerate beliefs in the dark and plan destruction and assassination, But if these assassins in the dark come to fight in the open, without the help of magic and demons, they are facing this fortress city with more than 100000 standing troops and countless mercenaries, which is basically hitting stones with eggs. It''s not that demons don''t want to develop their believers in this city, but because of the suppression of fans and the deliberate suppression of extraordinary people in this city, few masters have been able to successfully spread their dark beliefs here for many years. There is another thing that puzzles the fallen master belismey What happened to yunojia? As a tempting banshee, she dared to betray her will, the will of the abyss or herself! "Betrayal!" Claire was amused to hear the word: "it should be common for demons to betray each other?" "Only you can betray yourself?" Claire couldn''t help repeating this sentence and realized the meaning. dudu2(); The devil never thinks that anyone will betray anyone, because everyone is loyal to his * *. For the devil, there is nothing more important than satisfying his desires and expectations. Only the coward will wrong himself to be loyal to others, and only the fool will naively accept the loyalty of others. Every free will can generate countless possibilities, There are good and bad sides. Under the collision of countless possibilities, absolute loyalty does not exist in the world from the beginning. For everyone in the world, they have the most eager ideas to implement, and some have to compromise against their own ideas in the situation. The demons in the void know this very well and recognize this very much. There is no betrayal in the dictionary of every demon distorting the void. Whatever they make comes from their own desire - hope, grievance desire - hope and will, which is their betrayal to themselves! Similarly, as a devil, every choice of yunojia, whether to disobey belismi''s order or attack, stems from her own desire and hope. Judging from the cognition of the devil team''s betrayal, yunojia didn''t betray anyone, but this time belismi still had to betray to describe yunojia''s behavior. Obeying desire and hope is the source of the devil''s power, but there is regret in yunojia''s heart. Even for a moment, belismi also felt that when she tried to awaken yunojia''s degenerate essence, her heart was full of pain and seemed to regret a decision she made! It''s incredible that a demon should regret and feel pain because of her decision. Yunojia betrayed her inner desire - hope to betray her choice! Twisting the void has no idea how many thousands of years it has existed in this world. In countless years, no demon will give birth to such feelings. Whether it is bad or good, whether it is life or death, every demon who makes a choice has never regretted his choice. For the devil, regret is meaningless, In the eyes of the devil, people''s feelings of pain are superfluous. Even if the devil summoned to the main material plane is deeply favored and helped by the summoner, no devil will feel regret after swallowing his summoner, because just as time can''t go back, regret can''t make everything come back. It''s meaningless except to bring his own pain, So why regret it? What the hell happened to yunojia!? Ten thousand years ago, the son of the star was coveted by countless demons. Each demon wanted to devour her flesh and blood. In this case, why did she choose to summon demons? Belismey couldn''t figure out what was going on. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­dudu3(); At the same time, near the free city, the commercial hub of the eastern part of the continent, by virtue of geographical advantages, in the eastern part of the world, the largest commercial and trading power in the kingdom of the kingdom of Carlo, an adventure is changing the outlook on life and world outlook of the princess of Celine blenis, who has just visited the kingdom of the kingdom of Carlo. It has been a long time since the so-called "visit" to the Saxony Kingdom began with the visit of the karlseman empire. However, until today, the main reason for this turtle speed is that the mission was really unlucky all the way, and almost met all the bad luck of the trip. From the landslide blocking the road to the sudden storm grounding the airship, and even in the kingdom of karut, there was a transit of the dead and martial law in the whole city. Walking and stopping all the way made Selin feel that this visit was an epic disaster, and almost all the misfortunes she could encounter from childhood to childhood were met at one time. But at least these bad luck should be over by now! While enjoying the rose petal bath, Princess Celine, who was resting in the Royal Palace of the king''s capital of karut, recalled her painful journey these days. Because she wanted to convey her brother''s statement to the royal family of karut, she had to contact the royal family of karut under the identity of an envoy, and then had to deal with the over enthusiastic Prince Andres. "It''s really annoying!" Celine said faintly, leaning by the bath and enjoying the service of the personal maid brought out from the karsermon empire. His Highness Prince Andres of the kingdom of karut has always been very interested in himself. On several occasions, when his highness visited the karsermon Empire, he half joked to his brother Augusta that he hoped he could marry. Although Andres are very handsome and young in the kingdom of karut as a prince, Moreover, people have nothing to say in terms of character, even among the people, but I don''t know why Celine can''t raise her majesty. Ah ~ in the final analysis, it is probably because he has a too excellent brother. Compared with his brother, Andres, who has been smooth from birth, has indeed made great achievements, but these are like paving the way for realization, which makes people feel that Andres has less stable and mature temperament than his brother ogusta. by the way! Before, the vice president of the black stone ring merchant had the same temperament as his brother Augusta, who was young but also honed the vicissitudes and mature temperament. In contrast, Andres lacked the vicissitudes honed by secular suffering, just like the flowers hidden in the greenhouse and the children held in his mother''s arms. "? speaking, I just think he''s a little useless. Sure enough, I still like men who can do great things." Celine tilted her head and finally summed up what was wrong in her heart. But now I have to stay in this country because of the transit of the dead who don''t know where they come from, and bear the excessive enthusiasm and harassment of the prince. (to be continued.) Chongqing University Milk school flower selfie, the real child''s face is huge Milk photos please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds) "/ Yes!" Compromise when there is a great disparity of power, and surrender when the situation is unfavorable. What everyone can betray is only their own desire and will! Chapter 899 ?readx(); Before arriving in the kingdom of karut, Celine had foreseen in advance that Prince Andres might be prepared for his violent enthusiasm. At least in Celine''s opinion, she left the kingdom of karut immediately after conveying her brother odusta''s opinions. This is the best way to avoid being harassed by his Highness''s excessive enthusiasm, For this reason, Celine specially chose to let the team enter the royal capital of the kingdom of karut in the early morning, so that she could choose to leave in the afternoon after having at most one lunch in addition to the routine visiting etiquette. He did not give Prince Andres time to hold a ball, nor did he give the Senate, which faced off with the royal family, a visit that seemed polite but actually meant "interrogation". In short, he sent a message to the royal family and left immediately after supplying some things! Anyway, it''s not a formal visit. This beacon diplomacy doesn''t seem rude to Celine. But sometimes the plan is not as fast as the change. When he learned of his arrival, Prince Andres did show his enthusiasm as always. He not only personally welcomed himself and the envoys outside the palace, but also paid constant attention to himself at the luncheon as expected. Besides the royal highness of the prince''s Royal Highness, the palace of Kruse, the royal nobility, the maid and the attendants, as if they saw something rare, made her feel a little sad. It was obvious that the princess of princesses had a Golden Jewel called the Royal Highness, and of course she would take this opportunity to have a good look at the famous beauty in the eastern part of the country. If you want to say, the palace maids and attendants are strictly trained so that they will not directly express this rude behavior, but the nobility is different from the royal family. Some people seem polite, but the amazing eyes with possessive desire are annoying, After just a courtesy greeting in the banquet hall for a while, Celine could feel that many eyes focused on her ass and * * * * from all directions. Even if she thought with her knees, she knew that under their well-dressed appearance, what she imagined in her mind was how to swallow and peel herself alive. As a princess and a woman at the same time, Celine doesn''t like to be the object of other adultery, let alone face these people. "Your Highness, don''t you like this country?" Celine''s handmaid seemed to see the princess''s heart, and only the two ladies had the courage to guess the princess''s feelings. "The economy is prosperous and the materials are extremely abundant. Even the karsermon Empire and the former kreises kingdom can''t compare." Celine soaked herself back in the hot water and breathed a sigh: "but the country has been peaceful for too long. Coupled with the trade dividends brought by the proximity to free cities, the whole country looks strong, but it is actually fat. I''m afraid even the army has been completely corroded by money and become an empty shelf with no appearance." At this time when she came to the kingdom of karut, Celine had seen the problems of these countries. The whole country seemed to be prosperous, but it was seriously unbalanced. The gap between the rich and the poor was almost a little better than that of free cities. The prosperity of the commercial country led to businessmen controlling a lot of money, but some poor people were so poor that they were slaves in free cities, However, because the holy Vatican believes in state religion, the kingdom of karut strictly prohibits the sale of human life without human slaves. Instead, businessmen take this opportunity to produce a large number of poor people as cheap labor, and the pay is not as much as the money that street beggars in the karsermon empire can earn. dudu1(); Social contradictions are intensifying bit by bit, but they are strictly controlled by the prosperous economy. It may be good if the kingdom of karut can continue to maintain this prosperity, but once there is a recession, the whole country will explode like a powder keg. What''s worse is the military aspect. The trend of looking after money has spread to the military class of the country. In Selin''s opinion, it is normal for a country''s honor guard to wear luxury and power, but the generals should show their murderous spirit rather than wealth. When they see those generals wearing armor to show their brave temperament at the banquet, Celine really doesn''t think that inlaying gilt and gemstones on armor and sword can show the iron and blood temperament of soldiers. On the contrary, she smells the smell of corruption from these soldiers. When the top generals compare not force and military merit but wealth and vanity, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers below can''t be much higher. "The kingdom of karut should really thank the mainland for being in a peaceful era. If it is a troubled time, such a country with foreign power, middle power and excessive wealth must be a fat sheep divided by everyone." Speaking of this, Celine is no longer interested in evaluating the country. Andres is not completely decadent in this environment. After all, Andres and some royal nobles have become a little blind under the influence of this environment. In the eyes of his highness, his kingdom is in a golden age of prosperity, These disadvantages are obviously ignored or regarded as a small problem that needs to be ignored at this stage. More often, Prince Andres does not pay attention to these substantive problems, but spends his energy on fighting with the Senate. Prince Andres and the royal family are very happy with the message of Augusta brought by Celine. Although the karsermon Empire has not been able to provide any decent and substantive help to the royal family of the kingdom of karut at this stage, at least standing on the position of the royal family is enough to embarrass the yuan Lao yuan and avoid rats, After all, I''m afraid the kings of any country don''t like the existence of such institutions that can contain their own rights. Naturally, they can''t let the Senate of the kingdom of karut stand too high and bring the atmosphere. She got up and went out of the bath. After wiping her body with the help of the maid, Celine, dressed in a bathrobe and wrapped in her exquisite figure, sat in front of the dressing table and asked the two maids to tidy up her long hair: "do you have any news from our master? When can we start again?" "Your Highness, your excellency, there is news that the souls of the dead are almost gone, but that the flying boat will not be able to reach the kingdom of Groot in two days because of the delay of the storm." The maid said, picking up the comb and carefully groping the shining long hair like gold wire for Celine, and doing something softly, even to get rid of the hair of her royal highness. "Two more days ~" Celine smiled helplessly. She had planned to stay for one day and leave. dudu2(); "Tomorrow, Prince Andreas''s Royal Highness invites you to join the royal hunting competition. Are you going to go to your royal highness?" Celine sighed: "even if you pretend to be ill at this time, you can''t go." I''m afraid that pretending to be ill at this time will result in being left here for a longer time. Celine is also a little confused about what the prince really likes about herself. To be honest, her role in the karsermon empire is just a vase princess who lives entirely on her brother. Apart from her good skin bag, she has not shown any great talent, In Selin''s opinion, beauty and the identity of princess don''t seem to deserve much attention except to make herself a high-value marriage chip representing the karsermen royal family. Perhaps for Prince Andres, marrying the "golden gem" of the karsermon empire may give him inexplicable vanity, or at least hurt many men fascinated by himself. "Golden gem \ hahaha ~ hahaha ~" Suddenly, Celine laughed. The laughter revealed pain and sadness, which made the two close maids who had been with her for a long time confused. ©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the karsermon Empire thousands of miles away, Augusta, who was stepping into the hall, felt a strange feeling. His sister Celine''s bitter laughter seemed to ring back in his ears. In the darkest era, his sister and his sister were dependent on each other in the palace, struggling in countless conspiracies and betrayals, and finally came to this step today. dudu3(); And today there''s something to deal with. When he was calm, Augusta looked at the heavily guarded hall in the distance and waved away the bodyguard. Augusta stepped into the inner hall deep in the palace. The palace covers an area about the size of a village, surrounded by beautiful courtyards and flower beds trimmed by gardeners, including many sculptures made of bronze and marble, Each piece is exquisitely carved and lifelike, but most of them are just some exposed beauties with no artistic atmosphere. In the courtyard, many beautiful maidens in gauze skirts are laughing and playing. However, when they see Augusta coming, all the girls leave and put away their loose lifting and respectfully rise to salute. Ignoring these maids, Augusta strode forward through the corridor into the inner room of the palace, which seemed to be a city in the city. The more in the inner room, there were more and more beautiful maids with blonde hair, blue eyes, skin color like snow, and sandy desert girls with healthy wheat color, Even occasionally, there are only beautiful elves with sharp ears and orc girls who are very rare in the east of the mainland. Compared with the outside, almost all the women in the inner hall wear exposed clothes. In addition to the most common naked - the best thing outside is to approve a translucent Tulle on the body. The smooth skin, bare thighs and towering * * * * under the tulle make people''s blood expand. However, all this made Augusta not even have the idea of looking more, and no woman dared to come forward and flirt in front of the prince. When everyone saw Augusta coming, they hurried back to one side and made way. Until he came to the innermost room, Augusta finally frowned when he heard the attractive panting of women and the laughing and scolding of men. Then he opened the door after the maid guarding the door. Suddenly, the middle-aged man in the room who was enjoying the hospitality of the beauty on the bed sat up in surprise, and his eyes were at a loss at first, Then he looked at Augusta with surprise and anger. "Get out of here!" Augusta impolitely issued an expulsion order. Immediately, more than a dozen beautiful women in the room immediately picked up gauze skirts and clothes that could cover their bodies, and hurried out of the room from Augusta with fear, including women who had been riding on men before, and even the water stains on their thighs. Soon there were only Augusta and the middle-aged man in bed. (to be continued.) Chongqing University Milk school flower selfie, the real child''s face is huge Milk photos please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 900 ?readx(); The atmosphere in the empty room was a little different. The middle-aged man on the bed snorted coldly, as if to preserve his last dignity. He fumbled for a coat from the messy clothes on one side and put it on him. Augusta didn''t mind much. Instead, he pulled a chair and sat down in a rough way. "You are becoming more and more unscrupulous," the man who finally got dressed shouted. Although the middle-aged man tried to create a kind of high authority in his tone, the tone full of questioning sounded like a lack of confidence. "It shouldn''t be like this as a king." Augusta sneered, "isn''t that what you taught me before?" When hearing the word "King", the middle-aged man seemed to be stimulated. Even the fat on his face trembled with anger. Facing Augusta, he finally couldn''t help yelling: "king!! when are you a king? As long as I''m still alive one day, you won''t be a king. As long as I''m still alive one day, you won''t be able to take that crown!!" When this sentence came out, the identity of the middle-aged man had been revealed. His majesty Adriano brannis, the current king of the karsermon Empire, was also the biological father of Augusta as a prince. However, compared with the king who had long been elevated by his son, In the eyes of the karlseman Empire and even most people in the outside world, Augusta, as a prince, is a well deserved uncrowned king. "Do you mean to remind me that I should kill you now?" The tone full of no disguised killing intention made Adelino a meal, but there seemed to be some confidence in the moment: "do you think someone will admit that you are the king, a man who killed his father and king?" Listen to this crazy talk, Augusta looked at his father with disdain and disgust: "You used to be very stupid, but you''re not stupid enough. Have you been stupid after locking you up for so long? Fool ~ do you think people outside will recognize you? Do you think you''re still a king? Now I Augusta is the worthy king of the karsermon empire. Even if you don''t have that crown, I''m also a king, and even if you take that crown, you can''t He''s a clown. " "You, you bastard," Adelino pointed angrily at Augusta, unable to speak clearly for a moment. dudu1(); "Let me tell you, all your confidants have fallen to me for a long time. Do you really think you can get back power from me by relying on those wall grass?" Augusta looked at his father with a look of "caring for the mentally retarded" and said, "hum ~ open your eyes and have a good look. The political situation of the karsermon empire is that children can see that you have no chance to sing. I motioned to send the letters in front of you in order to give you some hope so that you won''t go crazy too soon." Adriano''s expression suddenly became strange, and some of the courage he had summoned seemed to dissipate like a punctured balloon. "Don''t show that look. No one will be loyal to a person for no reason, let alone a stupid and incompetent old bastard. Only you, a fool who doesn''t want to open your eyes to see the situation, will wishful thinking believe that others will continue to be loyal to you, and keeping you alive is also considering the impact of the crime of regicide on me. After all, it''s not good. ¡± Speaking of this, Augusta paused and his tone became as cold as the storm of winter: "so you''d better not make a mistake, old thing. I don''t have any psychological burden to kill you. I''d rather say I hope you can die as soon as possible." At this moment, the tolerance gap between the faint king and the Ming king was revealed. As king or father, Adelino did not show any amazing governance skills when holding power. On the contrary, Adelino was too addicted to wine and sex and great achievements, which plunged the whole country into recession, In particular, the situation has been misjudged in the negotiations with the kingdom of kreises and related disputed territories. In the end, the disputed territories were given substantive control by the kingdom of kreises. It was not until they were seized by their son Augusta that they regained control in the war with the kingdom of kreises some time ago, and a large area of fertile land was delimited from the kingdom of kreises. As the same king, he made different achievements. What is more different is that the former inherited the throne and became the king naturally, while the latter was honed in conspiracy and blood. Augusta is stronger than his own Adelino at that point. "Then what are you doing here? Kill me! Kill me now. You have ascended the throne as a regicide!" Adelino howled. He looked like a madman without the temperament of being a king. During the period when he was imprisoned overhead by his son, Adelino was still addicted to wine and sex, because he firmly believed that his confidants and loyal pillars of the royal family must be working hard to solve their own problems, But when Augusta revealed everything today, it was like breaking Adriano''s last hope. Facing his father''s crazy look, Augusta still calmly sat in his chair and said slowly: "Of course I want to kill you, but some people think that for the future development of the karsermon Empire, as a king ~ oh ~ wrong, as an emperor, I really shouldn''t bear the crime of regicide. Although I don''t mind, I have to leave a positive image for the people after all, so you need to publicly announce your official abdication to the people for the baptism and enthronement ceremony to be held next I can. " dudu2(); "Baptism!? announce abdication to you!? good, good." Adelino looked at his son with a ferocious face and bloodshot eyes like a ghost: "You dream, then I will announce to everyone that you are just a usurper and a despicable usurper who imprisoned your father. I will let everyone know your crime. You can never be a king!" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Augusta suddenly fell into meditation and didn''t say anything about his father''s words. Even if his ears were full of his father''s dirty words, Augusta heard it like a lost dog barking at the end. "You don''t want to be a king. Even if you inherit the throne, you are also a usurper in the eyes of the world. You will always be branded with a mark of shame!" "And then?" After listening to his father''s hysterical scolding for a while, Augusta sneered, "do you think you can regain your rights?" "I am the legitimate king of the karsermon empire. This throne is mine and has been mine since ancient times. It is different from you, a despicable usurper and prisoner father." "A king who tries to rape his own daughter!" When Adelino shouted, Augusta looked ferocious and shouted an incredible scandal. For a time, even Adelino was shocked, just like the most rotten wound in his heart was opened mercilessly. For a time, the room became silent, and all that remained was Augusta''s heavy breathing. dudu3(); Suddenly, laughter like a silver bell came from all around the silence, like a third party who heard the funniest news laughing at the great scandal of the karsermon royal family, but there was no sound when listening carefully, just like an illusion from another world. "What''s the matter, your majesty? Why can''t you speak?" Augusta stood up and looked down at the whole man like a giant, like a reduced circle of father: "Do you think you''re great? Do you think you''re born to sit on the throne? You know what happens if it comes out. Adelino brannis, king of the karlseman Empire, tried to rape his own daughter because he was greedy for her daughter''s beauty. If I didn''t find that Celine didn''t come to me on time, if it wasn''t led by guard perocorcia I forcibly rushed into your bedroom, and you, an old dog, raped your suicide daughter, making the whole royal family of the karsermon empire a laughing stock of all countries from generation to generation!! " "I''m not... I was just..." In a trance, Adelino''s mind came up with the familiar scene. Her daughter Celine completely inherited her dead mother''s beauty, even better than blue. At that time, Celine was only 12 years old, but she was a beauty from childhood, and she has shown her beauty in the future, Augusta himself liked this daughter better than the son of another concubine who was born as a commoner, because whenever he saw her, he seemed to see her mother. The concubine who was born in the noble world but was still virtuous and beautiful, and it was for this reason that he was slowly confused and hoped to find a trace of warmth in his daughter. Adelino still remembers that at that time, Celine, who was forcibly taken to the bedroom by herself, cried and struggled and begged herself desperately, but her mind was dried by the bath fire, but she threw her on the bed despite Celine''s resistance. Celine''s cry and struggle not only did not make her free, but aroused her fierce and abusive nature hidden in her heart like a captured deer, The more her daughter struggled, the more excited she felt beyond words. When she tore off Celine''s princess dress and was about to commit violence, there was a noise outside that interrupted everything. Although the guards blocked it layer by layer, with the help of perocorcia, who was still the chief Knight at that time, Augusta rushed into her room. When everything was exposed, the guards who blocked perocorcia were also at a loss, Even if they are loyal to the king and the royal family, the guards don''t know how to deal with this kind of human relations affair in which the father''s intention towards his daughter is wrong. "Do you remember how you treated me at that time? You drew your sword and wanted to kill this bad person. If perocorcia hadn''t tried hard to stop it, I might have died at that time!" Augusta''s tone was filled with extreme disgust for his father. After the rape of Celine was broken by himself, his father actually pulled out his sword and tried to kill himself. If perocorcia hadn''t helped him block the sword, he might have died in the hand of death when he was only a teenager at that time. Later, his father actually intended to execute perocorcia and imprison himself, What''s more hateful is that it''s obviously wrong to leave Celine. Fortunately, when Celine''s mother''s family learned about it, she hurried home to visit and took Celine away in the name of taking her, and Celine insisted on taking herself with her, which finally saved her life and perocorcia''s life. "A king who tries to rape his daughter, a king who has made no achievements since he ascended the throne, you don''t deserve to sit in this position." Augusta took a deep breath and said fiercely, "it''s time to roll down from this position, you old thing." (to be continued.) The mobile games mobile games of the 2 World Tang Dynasty gate, which is less than Tang''s family, is released. Those who want to play are interested in the download and installation of WeChat official account (sykfdq), which is a complete search of the hand travel service, and the sykfdq can be copied in two seconds. Chapter 901 ?readx(); "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. His son revealed the biggest scandal in his heart. A king who is not worthy of being king. Compared with his son''s achievements, Adelino himself knows that what he has done is just like the most ridiculous clown, just like a ditch mouse lying in the mud and smelly ditch compared with the tiger ruling the whole forest, Even the stupidest man knows who is the wise king and who is the foolish king. Augusta brannis! Adelino knew that under the rule of his son, the karsermon Empire would usher in a golden age again, or just like his son''s previous nonsense, he might become an emperor again, not just a king, just like overlord galseric, a symbol of an era and be remembered by the world forever. In a trance, Adelino seemed to be able to see the future. His son ascended the throne amid the cheers of the ministers and the people, and became the second emperor of the whole continent after galseric. His son with a crown was as dazzling as the sun in the sky and received all the best things and blessings in the world, At that time, I''m afraid I had been forgotten in the dark corner by the world. How can you enjoy all this!! In an instant, Adelino became ferocious and looked at his son with hatred, It''s as if you are not looking at your son, but the murderer who took away your last hope: "You can''t get all this \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "In this way, you will destroy the karserman Empire, and the ruling power of the royal family will be handed over to others." "So what!" Adelino''s face showed a morbid distorted look, like a scoundrel who had lost all his chips and began to spill, "I''m the king of the karsermon Empire, not you, the usurper. I don''t want anyone I can''t get. If this country doesn''t let me rule, I''ll completely destroy it!" Hysterical crazy scream, Augusta looked at his ugly father without a trace of anger and loss. On the contrary, Augusta was calm at the moment. His father''s crazy curse and scream were as insignificant in his ears as the wind blowing his ears. On the contrary, he looked at his father''s sad and hateful ugliness, In Augusta''s mind, the only thing he thought about was the admonition of the goddess ishutar. It was impossible for a great king to ensure that his descendants would not make mistakes, and these stupid descendants would cling to their rights, even if they knew that going was a trap leading to destruction, But they would rather let the Kingdom established by countless sages who paid their lives and spent generations of hard work completely perish, than let their interests be weakened, even a penny. dudu1(); Look at your father. Isn''t this sad ugliness the best living textbook? Augusta couldn''t help imagining that if he refused the goddess''s request, his descendants might one day perform this ugly performance hundreds of years after his death. Today, sitting in front of his father, he is still a prince with royal blood, But in the future, it may be the leaders of the rebel army and the generals of other countries who sit in front of the king and watch the ugly SAPO perform. Rather than let their foolish descendants put on such a farce in the future, I prefer that they can surrender the crown in a dignified way, at least to keep the last dignity as a virtuous king before they die. Thinking of this, Augusta strengthened his agreement with the goddess. "Have you had enough? Clown!" Augusta stared at his father in front of him with burning eyes and said coldly, "today I just came to say hello to you and make you ready. You can''t decide whether you want it or not." "You can''t expect it! I will never give way to you. I will tell everyone in the world what you have done. God will punish you for what you have done. Your delusion is like a bully who blasphemes God. The Holy See will never let you go." Hearing this, Augusta finally couldn''t help laughing. When he stood up, Augusta looked at his father with disdain like looking at a poor man. Finally, it seemed that even the idea of continuing to quarrel with his father disappeared. His high expression was like a wild dog barking on the roadside. "The gods will punish you, a arrogant blasphemer!" dudu2(); After hearing Adelino''s hysterical curse, Augusta smiled. For a time, Adelino was stunned. His son smiled very openly and proudly, as if the sentence was a praise rather than a curse, as if he was enjoying the sanctions given to him by the gods. For a moment Augusta put away his laughter and shook his head, With a tone of disdain like a pitiful wild dog, he said, "you''re right. I was indeed sanctioned by the gods. The goddess ishutar sanctioned me for my blasphemy. I must devote my future life to the karsermon Empire, even every drop of blood and flesh, in order to create a new era." "What?! what are you talking nonsense about?" Adelino looked at his son with a look of horror and uneasiness. Augusta opened his arms as if he had won and said, "you will publicly announce your abdication. At the beginning of this great era, fools like you can''t disturb the game." At this time, a silver streamer flashed behind Augusta, and the figure of half elf Turner Ya suddenly appeared aside. The dignified and beautiful appearance made Adelino see God. Compared with the half elf beauty with excellent appearance and detached temperament, the maids in the harem were as vulgar as mediocre fat and vulgar powder. Hum~ Turner Ya snorted coldly. It was obvious that the half Elves were extremely disgusted by the foolish king''s unbridled gaze. In Turner Ya''s opinion, Adelino was indeed a fool King worthy of his name. In this case, he still lived in his fantasy and was unwilling to face the reality, Even after seeing his appearance, he would commit himself to * * himself so easily for the first time, looking at himself with blasphemous eyes, rather than thinking that his life has entered the final countdown. The angel with white streamer wings soon appeared in front of Adelino. The holy light seemed to cut through all the filth and uncleanness in this room, and even the distortion and disease shrouded in Adelino''s heart were burned! Turner Ya''s long silver blue hair was windless and frivolous, and her deep eyes pierced straight out of her eyes, as if to pierce Adelino''s soul. The king of the karsermon empire collapsed to the ground for the first time. Even though he was trying to curse his son, Adelino found that he was poor and could not find a curse in his mind. His son betrayed himself, his confidants abandoned him, his people left him, and finally even the gods abandoned themselves and chose Augusta as their son. dudu3(); Adelino wanted to insult that the angel in front of him was disguised as an evil god, but when he was held tightly by the holy power, Adelino found that his heart was forced to look directly at what was happening in front of him, even if he wanted to escape to the illusory world built in his heart, he could not do it, either in the real illusory world or in the illusory reality, Facts speak louder than words. There is no place for him to escape. It''s all over. "Finally quiet." Turner Ya looked at the king who was paralyzed on the ground like a dead man and said faintly, "to be honest, Augusta, I really can''t see his blood relationship with you. You are too far apart in character, wisdom and even ~ appearance." Listening to the words of the goddess messenger who still didn''t change his poisonous tongue nature, Augusta sneered: "but his blood does flow in my body, which is indisputable, even if it disgusts me." "I can fully understand your mood." Turner Ya gathered a white light spot on her fingertips and said meaningfully with a playful smile: "after all, you''ve talked to him for so long and haven''t called him once with the title of father from beginning to end." "Father ~ hum! This old bastard doesn''t deserve this great title!" Augusta snorted coldly and then turned away. He didn''t care about what his father would end next. In the cold tone, there was no warmth except indifference. I have no father since I was a child, only a dependent mother and sister! At the moment of stepping out of the room, the king''s shrill wail came. For some reason, Turner Ya didn''t set up a sound barrier. Many uneasy maids and concubines in the palace heard the king''s last wail, but when ogusta came out, no one dared to stop him, but respectfully made way for the prince to leave. Augusta took a deep breath when stepping out of the house arrest, his father''s harem. Now he is no longer a prince. From today on, he is his Majesty King Augusta brannis of the karsermon empire. Although he began to perform the post of king for a long time, and now he has just changed his name, Augusta knows that as his majesty, he is not going to bear the original plans that seem to be minor now. The next challenge is to return the continent to the rule of will! (~^~).. The mobile games mobile games of the 2 World Tang Dynasty gate, which is less than Tang''s family, is released. Those who want to play are interested in the download and installation of WeChat official account (sykfdq), which is a complete search of the hand travel service, and the sykfdq can be copied in two seconds. Chapter 902 ?readx(); When everything wakes up in the early morning, the animals that have ended their sleep all night begin to move out of their nests slowly. Fourth, they begin to try to hunt their own breakfast, or they can also serve as prey for lunch and dinner. The whole food chain begins to circulate. Carnivores prey on herbivores, and the strong hunt the weak, However, all this is just to obtain food and act to meet the survival * * as the most basic of life. However, today, some higher predators, human beings have come to this forest farm, not to obtain food and fur, but just to have fun and start a hunt in order to show vanity. "Ha ~ drink ~" Many nobles and members of the royal family are riding horses to chase an excellent prey. This is a moderate age fox with very rare silver fur. After many people see it, their first idea is to hunt it. That beautiful fur can indeed become a good capital to show off. The poor little fox had to run away under the chase of several hounds. In addition, the missing crossbow from time to time behind made the little fox even more dangerous. "Hehe ~ this is really a tricky prey." Prince Andres, closely surrounded by knights on the highland, is leisurely riding on his horse and looking down at the nobles chasing their prey. It''s a pity that the people on top of the prey are not very good at archery. More than a dozen arrows in a row not only failed to hurt the prey, but mistakenly hit the friendly army, so that a hunting dog chasing the prey was unfortunately hit by the arrow. "Your Highness, would you like to try your skill?" The bodyguard on one side inquired attentively. "The first prey we finally found, let''s play first." Prince Andreas of the kingdom of krut waved his hand, and the guard immediately returned to him respectfully. For the prince''s highness, a silver fox in such a district could not bring up any interest in comparison with his royal highness accompanied by the princess of the kingdom of the ksso, who would care about a fox when he had the most beautiful gold jewels in the eastern part of the continent. But another thing made Andres a little depressed. This royal hunting ground has been off hunting for a long time. Theoretically, there should be plenty of prey. Why did it take so long to find one today? However, at the moment, Celine focused on hunting, specifically on the fleeing fox. Whenever the little fox avoided the arrow, Celine couldn''t help showing a smile on her face. dudu1(); "Your Highness Celine, do you like this silver fox?" Andres couldn''t help asking in a flattering tone when he found the casual behavior of Princess caltherman beside him. "It''s not ~ Prince Andres, but I think the little fox is lucky enough to avoid so many arrows." Celine smiled. Elegant and informal, almost the same age as his brother! However, Celine still felt that Andres was much worse than her brother Augusta. These nobles in the karsermon Empire were also mixed. Hunting a fox that had no resistance would fail repeatedly. Finally, the fox escaped into the bushes and disappeared in the eyes of the public. In the previous hunting conference held in the karsermon Empire, The nobles of the karsermon Empire and their brothers would not be so useless, nor would they deliberately clean up dangerous prey before hunting. Whenever she thought that Prince Andres introduced the hunting ground to her when she came to the hunting ground, she specially added that the dangerous factors had been cleared to ensure safety. Celine really wanted to laugh at these cowards. This economically prosperous commercial country has degenerated to the extent that nobles dare not hunt even slightly aggressive animals such as wild boars, wild bears, jackals, bobcats and bobcats, The only animals that can hunt are rabbits, foxes and minks, and they can miss even in this way. Please. This is not hunting at all, it is just an archery competition, and it is also an amateur archery competition! Celine felt helpless at the moment, but she could only suppress the boredom and deal with Prince Andres with a charming smile. To be honest, she was about to fall asleep now. For the first time in her life, she participated in such a dull and boring activity and watched those noble and royal members who talked and laughed with small animals such as rabbits or minks, An aristocrat who was extremely lucky to hunt and kill a reindeer became a hot figure. He was even introduced to him by Andres. He looked forward to ending the hunting activity as soon as possible. At the moment, Celine found that the mage Leonus who accompanied her was also wearing a poker face, but even so, Celine could see that the brother''s confidant mage''s face was full of boring words. Keep it up for me Celine cast a look at Leonus, and Leonus could only smile knowingly, and then continued to recite the list of mantras to pass the time. dudu2(); This situation lasted until noon, and the hunting conference was suspended. Prince Andres proposed that everyone enjoy the game returned from hunting. This proposal was welcomed by many people. Of course, Celine is not so picky. Occasionally, she has a special style of barbecue in the wild, which just surprised Celine, Prince Andres, even the chef in charge of barbecue is ready in the team participating in the hunting party. Should we say that the prince is so delicate, or is it too extravagant and wasteful. The hunted prey was quickly skillfully cleaned by the chefs, and then the charcoal stove was set up. The attendants on one side also prepared white carpets and tableware. Even the mage used water system magic to cover the bright sun, creating a comfortable dining environment for everyone. Soon, a special outdoor barbecue was held. Not only that, there was also a violinist playing to help the fun. At the invitation of Prince Andres, Celine also had to join the luncheon. As a princess, Celine naturally did not like frugality. As a female, Celine also liked the atmosphere of luxury. However, influenced by the character of her brother Augusta, Celine did not like excessive extravagance, Generally speaking, Celine can reveal her noble status in front of any guests, but she will never give people the feeling of being silent in the wind of extravagance. Prince Andreas naturally sat beside Celine, laughing and talking. Obviously anyone could see that his royal highness was very much attached to the princess of the kingdom of the "corsar" empire. But it was also true that the other side was worthy of being a beautiful beauty with the reputation of "Golden Jewel" in the kingdom of the "Celsius". It can confuse men in the southeast and northwest. More importantly, Celine''s slightly arrogant temperament in her speech makes people daydream about right and wrong. If she can conquer the flower of kaolin, the first power in the east of the mainland, it is an unspeakable sense of achievement for a man. At first, Prince Andres slowly talked about some recent events on the mainland from local conditions and customs to anecdotes among some nobles, such as the undead passing near the king of karut and the demon attack on the king of belrama. Selin also knew a little about these two things, Recently, the western part of the mainland was attacked by the undead army, and a city fell because of it. It is said that all the residents were brutally killed and transformed into undead. This event almost shook the whole continent. As a result, the whole kingdom of karut began to prepare for war like a great enemy when the undead crossed the border, However, it seems that the dead only passed by, and there was no substantial damage along the road except for some shock to the leading people. The devil''s words are a little far from Celine''s point of view. At least a few months ago, in Celine''s eyes, the devil only existed in myths and poetry, and the real devil was only a heresy worshipped by some despicable and evil cults, but now the kingdom of belrama was really attacked by the devil, It is even said that even the goddess ishutar sent her own envoys to fight against demons in the world. "I always feel as if the whole world has changed when I wake up. What originally existed only in fantasy has become reality." Talking with Andres, Celine couldn''t help sighing that the world seems to be changing these days. "In fact, I also have this feeling, Princess Celine." Andres also agrees with Celine: "I feel that the world suddenly becomes a little strange, and even people begin to doubt the authenticity of the world. The existence in the legend is no longer a legend, and I''m afraid it''s not a good thing for mankind." dudu3(); "Don''t you worry about the changes in the world, your highness!" Celine said in a slightly teasing tone, "I don''t want the devil to visit the karsermon empire one day, and I don''t want to watch a group of undead wandering around my house all day." "The world is changing every day, but I don''t want to change so fast that I can''t keep up." Prince Andres smiled and said, "even if there are demons, the goddess ishutar always protects us believers. We don''t have to worry." The protection of the gods For Celine, Prince Andres has a good view of the changes in the world. Although he is still a little whimsical, it is much better than the nobles and royal family who gossip about the possible existence of demons and gods as the topic of normantik, the demons who attack the capital of the kingdom of belrama, In the eyes of these nobles, they have become prey to show their heroic spirit. They seem not to be aware of the damage caused by those demons in the belrama kingdom. Even if it is hearsay, Celine can clearly feel that the attack in the belrama kingdom is not small. But the comfortable nobles of karut did not take this seriously. Rionas sat with a knife and fork and divided the roasted yellow deer row covered with honey and spices. When Andres talked about the gods, the mage''s eyelids jumped violently. Rionas, who knew some secret information, knew very well the attitude of the gods towards the secular Kingdom, just because it was very important. As one of the few insiders of the karsermon Empire, Leonus knew his duty, and no one could mention it, not even Celine, who was a princess. After cutting off a piece of venison and putting it into his mouth, rionas, who was chewing, was suddenly stunned. Then the mage keenly focused his eyes on a small forest not far from the hillside. I don''t know why rionas seemed to feel as if something was observing his party. ...£û Chongqing University Milk school flower selfie, the real child''s face is huge Milk photos please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 903 ?readx(); A dark sight! Leonus could not help frowning. As a mage, he was very sensitive to mental exercise for a long time. He always felt as if some malicious vision was projecting here. However, looking at the past, the nearby terrain was basically shrubs and woods except for an open space not far away. In this way, there was no human shadow at all. To be honest, this is a luncheon. I really chose a bad place. Once a confidant of Prince Augusta, Leonus, who had become a level 17 Mage at a young age, went to the front line more than once to help the military mages arrange the Dharma array during the conflict between the karsermon Empire and the kreises kingdom. Naturally, he also had some military knowledge. Although the dining stronghold selected by the karut Kingdom hunting conference was in the highland, However, in addition to the good scenery and wide vision, it is a very vulnerable place. The surrounding woods and shrubs can easily make the attackers lurk close. If the other party launches a surprise attack, even if it is inferior in number, it can bring great losses to itself. Leonus would like to remind Prince Andres, but considering that this is a hunting party held by the kingdom of karut, it will hurt each other''s face to question the insecurity only by intuition in the absence of conclusive evidence. So Leonus can only choose to do it quietly. As a mage majoring in wind system, detection magic is Leonus''s strength. On the other hand, Andres is still discussing with Celine some recent topics about world changes. For some legendary existence, the prince also thought of a recent rumor in China: "in fact, some people in China reported and witnessed the disappearance of a giant dragon flying from the sky not long ago." "Dragon ~ is it a dragon lizard?" Celine asked softly. "Of course not dragon lizard, your highness Celine! This time the witness said that the other party flew from the sky. From the volume, it is obvious that it is not a Warcraft like bipedal flying dragon and Griffin." Prince Andres spoke eloquently to Celine. dudu1(); Some people in the kingdom of karut did witness the dragon. To be exact, it was not a person, but a group of loggers. When they rested in the forest farm, they found a huge shadow flying over their heads. Some quick-sighted workers quickly climbed to the top of the tree and successfully looked at each other. Although they had flown away, the workers were still sure that it was indeed a creature like a dragon, Moreover, it is definitely not a small subspecies dragon such as bipedal flying dragon, but a larger creature. Its shape really reminds people of the legendary giant dragon that has disappeared for a long time. "Your Highness Prince Andres ~ is there no one behind to observe?" Celine was also interested and asked. It is reasonable that there is a dragon flying in the sky in the daytime. There should be many witnesses along the way. It seems that Celine is interested in this topic, Andres was also in high spirits. He said in detail: "It''s a pity that there were no witnesses later. I don''t know whether the Dragon bypassed the manned area or raised the flight altitude. However, at that time, the witness stated that the Dragon seemed to have a golden corner and a white body, and the worker climbing the tree said he saw someone riding on the dragon''s back." "If someone is riding on the back of a dragon, is it really a dragon knight ~" Celine pretended to be surprised. Eragon! The powerful brave people who control the giant dragon flying in the sky always fall from the sky with the giant dragon as a companion. They have the overwhelming power to eliminate all evil on the battlefield. Of course, there are also some knights and giant dragons who can be incarnated into humans. There will be some daydream love, On the battlefield, the giant dragon fighting side by side with the brave usually turns into a beautiful dragon girl on the battlefield, heals the wounds of the brave, soothes his tired heart, and enables the brave to be successfully promoted to the life winner who rides the Dragon during the day and is ridden by the Dragon at night! However, even in a different world, this is a legendary profession, or even a legendary profession, because Dragon Knights have only appeared in, myths and poetry, and in reality, the so-called Dragon Knights may only be able to ride some smaller subspecies of flying dragons, In the eyes of real dragons, these flying dragons can only be equated with wild animals. As for turning into beautiful girls to comfort the hearts of brave people, it will only appear in dreams. The giant dragon, who has respected his power, even occasionally becomes friends with some mortals, but most of the giant dragons will not reveal their true identity. It''s even better if there are the best people who can talk to each other equally. Mortals want to ride on the giant dragon and command the giant dragon to fight, and even let the giant dragon sleep after the war. Don''t be kidding, okay, In the dragon''s view, it is an insult to his own identity to make the strong surrender to the weak. In history, those dragons who have occasionally favored mortals and left mixed race children have also treated each other as masters. Even in the special era of the dragon war, perhaps the dragons will also play the role of "transport aircraft" and let mortals ride on them for airdrop, but it''s a thing you can''t even think of if you have to accept the command of mortals as a servant to fight. dudu2(); Besides, what''s the use of a career like dragon knight? You should know that the giant dragon is much better than humans, elves and dwarves. Under the high-intensity battle between the giant dragon and the giant dragon, facing the high-temperature dragon breath of thousands of degrees, it can turn a city into a highly toxic breath of ghost territory, enough to turn flesh and blood into ice crystals, and the shadow breath that can fly a mountain, The mortal''s body has been riding on the dragon. In the face of this degree of attack, even if it is scraped gently, it is estimated that it will die. If a mortal fights on the dragon, in order to ensure the life safety of the mortal on his back, the dragon may also use his own power to protect him. In this way, the so-called dragon knight is not holding back the dragon under him. In fact, as long as you think about it, the class of dragon knight is not reliable at all, unless the Dragon Knight itself also has extraordinary power or exceeds the power of the giant dragon, but it is estimated that there is not much in the status of the giant dragon itself among the extraordinary. "It was also reported that someone had witnessed the dragon in the Saxony kingdom before, but then it was officially confirmed as a rumor. I think it may also be that the loggers read it wrong. Maybe they mistook the people riding the subspecies flying dragon as the dragon." Andres said with a smile: "after all, the dragons have disappeared for so long. Everyone doesn''t know what the real dragons look like. Some inexperienced countrymen may think they are dragons when they see large Warcraft that can fly." "Yes, but you can''t deny that the Dragon once did exist, can you? Your Highness Prince Andres!" Celine smiled gracefully. Although many countries and noble families paint the family emblem with the pattern of giant dragon, hoping that their family will be like the giant dragon, which represents the peak of power and power in the world, for a long time, there has been no witness report on the giant dragon for hundreds of years, Like gods and demons, the giant dragon itself is almost becoming a semi legendary species. The only difference from gods and demons is that there are many evidences about the existence of the giant dragon in the world, such as the remnant of the language used by the giant dragon in the legend and the few residual dragon scales. The language may not be positive, However, the dragon scale with extremely high hardness is indeed the scale of a certain creature after testing, which is beneficial to show that there was such a powerful creature in the world. The attack of the dragon lizard that once attacked the kalut Kingdom also provides favorable evidence for the existence of the dragon, because the scale of the dragon lizard that caused great losses in the kalut kingdom before being killed is compared with those remaining dragon scales, and a conclusion is drawn that it is better than the dragon lizard, which needs to use the national regular army or even magic crystal cannon to kill, The hardness of its scales is far inferior to those dragon scales that have remained for a long time. Obviously, the strength of the owner of these scales can be far higher than that of the dragon lizard. dudu3(); But can we still find Warcraft stronger than dragon lizard in the world now? Well, there are still some! But the only place where Warcraft animals stronger than dragon lizards live is the endless sea that seems to have no edge. I''m afraid those deep-sea giants in the ocean are stronger than dragon lizards, but marine creatures usually don''t grow such hard scales that hinder them from swimming in the water because of their bad living environment. Even most scaled marine creatures are soft scales. While Celine was chatting with Prince Andres, Leonus, who was quietly performing his magic, suddenly changed his face, because the information fed back by the magic found that many unknown targets were quietly gathering nearby. Although the identity of the other party was not known, it was certain that it could not be some kind of beast, and the wolves would not attack the team of hundreds of people, The beast is even less likely to surround itself in an orderly manner. blamed! What the hell is the kingdom of karut doing? Before the hunting meeting, they said they had cleaned up the hunting ground. How can so many people ambush in it now! Rionass really wants to shout warning, but now it seems that the other party is still arranging a siege. If he yells at this time, he may immediately attract the other party''s attention and launch a raid. Although the number of the other party is not as large as his own, everyone can fight as an attacker, but too many people here are aristocrats without combat effectiveness, Judging from the terrible archery they used to hunt, unless the attacker stands where he is when the target has been, the probability of their archery hitting the target is really not generally low, especially in close combat. There are only 50 Royal Knights with real fighting power in the past, and there are more than ten magicians. However, considering that the aristocrats who are happy to enjoy let the magicians support the water barrier to block the sun or use flash to create a dining environment, it is unknown how much magic these magicians can have left to fight. But we can''t delay any longer! "Sorry ~ Prince Andres! I suddenly have something urgent to report!" Leo Nath could not interrupt the conversation between his royal highness and Prince Andreas. (to be continued.) ...£û Chongqing University Milk school flower selfie, the real child''s face is huge Milk photos please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 904 ?readx(); No matter any country, the exclusive hunting ground of the royal family is a place where no one is allowed to enter. Of course, such a large hunting ground cannot be isolated from the outside world by building a wall around it. Usually, some people may sneak into the hunting ground for poaching, but once this behavior is caught, ten people will be sentenced to death for the crimes of assassination and conspiracy, For this reason, Wang Du and the nearby residents are very clear that the divided hunting ground is a forbidden area and dare not step into it. Whenever the royal family holds various activities in the hunting ground, it is usually searched by the forbidden guards. After determining the safety of the hunting ground, it will guard the periphery to prevent irrelevant personnel from entering the hunting ground, so as to avoid threatening the safety of royal family members and guests. No matter which country will do this process, not to mention that the kingdom of karut has specially cleaned up the hunting ground in order to ensure the hunting safety in front of Princess Selin, let alone people. Even the slightly ferocious animals have been wiped out. Even if there are leaks, it is impossible to leak too much. If someone is hiding in the hunting ground, one or several people are OK to say, but when rionas finds that the other party has hundreds of people and is still increasing, the mage even doubts whether there are insiders in the karut kingdom. Otherwise, how incompetent is the forbidden guards searching the forest farm to let hundreds of attackers lurk in the hunting ground. "Hundreds of attackers, this is not a funny joke, Lord rionas!" Prince Andres shrugged with an impossible look when he heard Leonus''s whispered report. Obviously, his Highness The Prince of the kingdom of karut does not think that the royal guards will be incompetent to this extent. Even though the economy of the kingdom of karut has become more and more prosperous over the years and the quality of the army has decreased slightly, the guards responsible for guarding the palace and the royal family still maintain high standards of training. After all, the royal nobles are not stupid, The defense line responsible for their own life safety will not be corrupted to the extent of holes. At the same time, Princess Celine gazed at Leonus with disbelief. It was not that Celine believed her brother''s confidant mage, but Celine also felt that it was impossible for the kalut kingdom to fall so much. "I''m not kidding at all, your highness. Let your accompanying mages come and detect it." Looking at Leonus''s anxious look, Andres''s smile gradually became dignified, and then ordered the Chamberlain: "let vosmann come down to me." Soon, an earth mage in his forties who looked calm and steady came to Andres. After receiving Andres''s signal, vosmann immediately began to perform the detection spell. However, unlike rionas, who was good at wind system and reached level 17, this Mage at level 14 took some time, When the information feedback came back, the middle-aged mage was stunned, and Prince Andres was also shocked when he learned that what Leonus said was true. "How could this happen? What the hell are the guards doing!!" Andres was also a little angry: "we must leave immediately and make everyone ready to leave." dudu1(); "Damn it, your highness, don''t attract each other''s attention." Just when Prince Andres wanted to inform everyone to evacuate, rionas stopped him, because rionas made a detailed detection while riding the old mage. This time, he found that the other party had more horses. You know, many nobles participated in the hunting meeting. Some even took a carriage with their families, It was just a dream that several people''s carriages wanted to win the solo ride, and the other party had secret sentries in all directions. Once the team had an abnormal trend, it was possible to scare the snake and let the other party attack immediately. After learning about this situation, Andres was stunned: "there are horses! It''s impossible, how can it be! Has the forbidden guards been bought, or is it?" The prince''s first thought was that someone had bought off the guards, and the biggest culprit may be the Senate, which has been deadlocked with the royal family. Although Princess Celine is only a temporary transit, she is not an official visit to the kingdom of karut, However, Princess Celine''s direct meeting with the royal family rather than the Senate also shows that the karlseman empire is on the Royal side in the internal power struggle of the karut kingdom. Will the Senate harbor hatred for this, or plan this attack in order to destroy the cooperation between the royal family and the karlseman Empire, and prepare to kill herself as a prince together with Princess Celine! But it''s too obvious to ignore the consequences! If you and Princess Celine really die here, the Senate will be the first to be most suspected. At that time, in addition to the royal family and the Senate, it is estimated that the karsermon empire will also take crazy revenge on the Senate and even the whole karut kingdom. In this way, the Senate will not pay the loss. In addition, although the Senate has a quarrel with the royal family, the two sides have not yet reached the level of complete incompatibility. The assassination of so many people like today should have fallen down and had to be showdown. However, recently, the royal family and the Senate have never had a showdown with each other, Even if Princess Celine visits, it is impossible to arouse the great killing intention of the Senate. The Senate is also very aware that such an institution is deeply hated by every king of the secular Kingdom, unless in order to suppress the karut Kingdom, almost no royal family of the secular kingdom will support the Senate, It is reasonable that the karlseman empire will support the royal family in its position. Princess Celine''s visit is only to show the attitude of the karlseman Empire, and there is no substantive move to harm the interests of the Senate. "It''s the transmission array. The other party uses the transmission array to transmit hands and horses!" Eventually rionas gave an answer. There are mages among the attackers. They should have let several mages hide in the hunting ground in advance to avoid the search. After taking advantage of the hunting, they quietly sent a large number of people one by one through teleportation. It has been calculated by the magic of a mage. Even if they major in space magic, it is the limit to transmit more than 20 people at most. This time, the other party transmitted hundreds of people and horses at one go, In other words, the number of mages in each other''s camp alone has double digits, and the magic level of mages who can master the transmission magic is definitely more than ten! Which force has the ability to exaggerate! dudu2(); Hundreds of attackers arranged so many high-level mages at a time, which can not be put together by an ordinary killer organization and aristocratic family. According to this lineup, the other party is already qualified to be promoted to the national level. "What now? Rionas!" Selin was inevitably a little flustered, so her own side had been completely defeated. "They are still planning, we are planning to kill us all! If we choose to break through, the next two knights will definitely protect your highness, but others are afraid of it." Rionas glanced at those who were still drinking and having fun on the grass. A nobleman who did not know he was going to be in trouble. If you want to break through, you have your own magic and the cover of two accompanying Knights of the karsermon empire. Rionas is still confident to protect Celine from breaking out. Prince Andres also looked confused. Just as Leonus said, now he broke through the siege immediately. Under the cover of the Royal Knights, he still had a chance to escape. However, other nobles are afraid to be killed and injured seriously, and the identity of these nobles is no small matter. Anyone''s death or injury will seriously weaken the royal family''s reputation, If you just leave them and run for your life alone, you should change your position as the prince afterwards. But I have to escape! Now the other side''s siege has not been fully formed. When it is formed, no one can escape! Rionas has secretly hinted the two accompanying knights with magic. Considering that the Royal Knights and guards of karut kingdom will be responsible for guarding this hunting, it should be very safe, so there are only two escorting knights from the karsermon empire. Rionas would have taken them all if he knew this damn situation would happen. Princess highness, please come to my side. We must leave quietly or wait until the attacker will shape the surrounding net. Celine hinted at Leonus to say goodbye and said to Prince Andres, "Your Highness, how long will it take for the peripheral guards to come to us." "About an hour." Some nervous Andres thought about it and said. Because we don''t know why the number of prey in the hunting ground has decreased, the team is too deep into the hunting ground this time. Otherwise, if we used to hunt in the peripheral areas, the forbidden guards could arrive within 20 minutes after receiving the notice. It''s very easy for 3000 forbidden guards and accompanying mages to crush these attackers. "If we escape now, we will certainly suffer heavy casualties. We will stand still and quietly do a good defense. Your highness, please ask someone to inform the forbidden guards immediately, tell them the situation and ask them to rescue us." Celine whispered. Up to now, Andres can only do it. Leonus frowned slightly, but he didn''t object. Unless Andres can also ruthlessly abandon those nobles and choose to break through alone, he will be more likely to break through together with the Royal Knights. Otherwise, even if the teleportation has been transmitted to the rear, The possibility of the two knights to break out in the attack team of hundreds of people is really low, and they can''t break out alone in advance. In case the other party mistakenly thinks he is an important person and intensifies the pursuit, plus they are not familiar with the geographical environment of the hunting ground, if they get lost, they will be dead. If you want to escape, you have to wait until the war starts. It''s good to be at large. At that time, you who can use teleportation will have an advantage. After Andres informed the guards with the communication magic guide, now the only thing that both the prince himself and Celine and rionas can expect is that the other party can spend more time to repair the siege more tightly. As long as the other party starts later, the guards will come in more time. (to be continued.)\\ Campus Belle Gong Yexuan, the latest self breast cream, please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty. (beauty house search meinvjia123 can be copied in 3 seconds) / don''t start! Half way \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\-- Campus Belle, look at sexy models, look at school beauty, see star photos, please pay attention to WeChat official account (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 923 ?readx(); The queen of spider God has a good abacus. If he doesn''t want to help, he has the cheek to take refuge in ishutar directly. As long as he loses his integrity and sells himself as a God, he must be able to sell a good price. Although it''s sad to look at others'' eyes to act, he can at least become an existence above 10000 people after ishutar. When Yalin suddenly has a real name contract, it is easier for mortals to establish a subordinate relationship than mortals. The emperor of mortals also intrigued in the conspiracy and carried out intriguing checks and balances between the officials. However, all the officials can use their strength to suppress all people and things against themselves. Just like the once White Dragon King, the whole white dragon clan has no intention of resistance, not to mention resistance, Because in the face of absolute power, no matter conspiracy or conspiracy, they can only be completely crushed. Even people with similar strength can have a real name contract to prevent each other from betraying. The only small defect is that both parties need to pay attention to the terms and can only sign with one person at a time. However, as long as the contract is signed, it is absolutely safe and effective. If rose is willing to give up all conditions and sign a contract to obey her real name with ishutar, she can get the loyalty of a powerful subordinate God. Yalin can''t think of any reason for ishutar''s refusal. But for one thing, Yalin thought rose was too simple "Rose! I think I should remind you that now is not the second generation. There are no camps in the rules of the new era. No one is born evil, and no one is born good. The division between power and power is not as clear as before." With a charming smile, the queen of the spider God said more proudly: "so the conditions for becoming a new God in this new era are not so harsh, and the only thing to pay is a little price." "The price of being called freedom is not small!" "But compared with the issue of life and death, freedom doesn''t seem to be that big." Yalin took a deep breath and said sarcastically, "do you think your believers will accept it? They used to blindly ask them to hate the gods of all races on the surface, but now they want to share the earth with another God and love the human beings who were originally regarded as the weak and ants in their hearts?" One of the things that rose, the queen of spider God, has done most is to instill too much distortion in her believers. Not only the white skin elves of her own race, but even all races on the surface are the objects of blind hatred of the dark elves. Now she suddenly has to change her doctrine to let these believers full of distorted hatred love mankind and regard mankind as a higher existence, What do these dark elves think? The matriarchal society of dark elves established because of Rose''s fear policy may collapse at the first time. For rose, she will lose the faith of the dark elves forever. Yalin doesn''t think that ishutar will change his attitude towards the dark elves for rose. In ishutar''s doctrine, it is an extreme racist argument of the supremacy of mankind, and it doesn''t leave room for other foreign nationalities at all. dudu1(); However, Yalin thought of it, and rose naturally considered it, However, rose still teased Yalin with a careless look and replied, "as the king of the white dragon and the darling of fate, Yalin has the power comparable to the gods, but you don''t need to pay the price of using power like the gods, so you don''t know how bitter the gods are behind their supreme appearance." So the king of the white dragon never wanted to be a god! "Even gods have to make sure that they can continue to exist in this world before they can consider their beliefs and obsessions. Without life, there is nothing. Dignity, glory and faith are empty and useless things, just as ordinary people need to consider food and living resources first. When these resources are sufficient, everyone will consider other things, and believers are to God Food, without believers, gods will not exist, but just as mortals will never meet their current desires, why should God stick to the original eliminators when there are better substitutes? " Rose''s smile was very bright, but what Yalin saw from her charming smile was naked cold-blooded thinking, just like the clergy she once owned, conspiracy and betrayal! "Ishutar is not an example. She once stood beside the dragons and followed their ideas, but ten thousand years later, ishutar has also changed, because she saw a race human with better qualification and greater potential! Ishutar has resolutely abandoned the things she once protected and chose the human she affirmed, but From the current situation, she is indeed very insightful and has considerable courage. Even I should lament that she is inferior to me. Even though we are reluctant to admit it, the fact before us is that human beings, as a race with mediocre talent, now occupy the dominant position in the whole world. Although a single individual is not strong, once clustered, the effectiveness of production and research is very amazing. It has to be said that Victor, the Black Dragon King, once judged that human beings are a threat, For this big six, all races are a threat. Their adaptability is too strong and their assimilation ability is unparalleled. It''s a pity that you and Victor didn''t uproot them. " Thank you for your evaluation. I''m glad to be a human being! Yalin said silently in his heart, "so you think ishutar will share half of his faith with you? Don''t you think this idea is too naive!" "There are a large number of human beings, and their fertility is also very strong, and they can provide very strong faith. Ishutar is not stupid. She should know that cooperating with another God is better than being an enemy. She only needs to pay a little for so much faith. Next, my lovely original believers, as an outcast of the times, they only need to It''s enough to give me the last bit of value. " At last, Rose''s smile has been cold-blooded without any mercy. Even if her own strength is stronger than rose at the moment, Yalin not only feels that her whole body is like a basin of ice water poured from head to foot. If you want to say, the state of mind behind the spider God in front of you is probably a model among ordinary people. It has completely implemented the power based theorem in the world. In order to pursue power, you can give up everything you have pursued. Well, it''s better to say that it is the change of the camp sville imprisoned from the second generation after complete liberation. After talking freely, the spider God leaned wearily on the recliner: "after listening to these words, do you think I will go to take refuge in ishutar?" dudu2(); Yalin didn''t say a word. To be honest, the possibility is really great. "Just as I said," Rose sighed deeply: "What I want is absolute rights and freedom. If I don''t give in to others at the last moment, let alone a new God like ishutar, help me, Yalin, not only for me, but also for yourself. As an old God in this new era and as a giant dragon teased by fate, we can only cooperate with each other Not swallowed. " "You have really changed a lot, Queen spider! Although you are still a little paranoid, at least your mind is free." "What do you mean?" Yalin smiled mysteriously: "then let''s continue to cooperate. Now another five fragments have been determined. Since they can''t be taken back for the time being, lock the target on the other two fragments that haven''t been determined yet." "Well, you made the right choice." Hearing the speech, rose finally smiled with satisfaction. Since he decided to cooperate, Yalin said impolitely: "I need to use the intelligence system established by the dark elves on big 6. Of course, I will also share the intelligence I collected." "There is no problem with this." The intelligence sharing between the two sides still needs many details to be discussed. Here, Yalin has no time to talk with rose slowly. Instead, he needs to send other personnel to the dark elf city to talk with the real power dominators, mainly the grandmothers of various families. As a matriarchal society, the dark elves adopt the representative parliament system. There are no rulers such as the dark elves king and the queen, but the top ten families are in power together. They have negotiated and voted to decide policies, and these grandmothers are not only the rulers, but also the high priests who believe in rose. In addition, rose also proposed to use Yalin''s hand to open up a trade route between the dark elves and the outside world. Because of her bad reputation and being disliked by the two major religious organizations, the foreign trade of the dark elves who believe in rose is almost dominated by all kinds of smuggling crimes, not to mention the risk, Although Queen spider always instigates her believers to betray and murder each other, Queen spider herself knows that excessive closure will weaken her believers and cause social unrest due to material shortage. Even if rose doesn''t mind abandoning her believers, at least now rose can''t let go, For Yalin, with the oracle of the spider God, the dark elves didn''t dare to do this. At the same time, odur city can also get some necessary materials. After all, although there is a cheating tool called summoning system, no matter what raw materials can be used, Yalin still feels distressed by this form of selling low and buying high. Who is willing to do business at a loss all his life! dudu3(); In the end, Yalin didn''t sign any contract with rose, because it''s not necessary for the time being. As long as the current situation remains unchanged, the two sides have to cooperate together. "By the way, I want to remind you!" After the negotiation, Yalin''s body began to slowly disappear from Rose''s divine domain: "as I just said, there is no fixed who is born evil and who is born good in the new era, and there is no provision that people who use fire magic can''t use water system, and the power is not as detailed as it used to be." Yalin''s fingertips burst out a small flame: "think about it with jumping thinking. Maybe God may be this situation. Why can''t the God representing light be dark!" For a moment, Rose''s face changed sharply. "Don''t forget that ishutar, who represents light, and Atina, who represents darkness, used to share the same divine domain." After Yalin''s figure completely disappeared, there was only one sentence left in the whole divine domain, and rose, lying on her side, suddenly grasped the handrail after a short pause, and the huge force turned the handrail into fragments in an instant. That''s not good news! To be continued. ... ...¡ª Nankai University beauty campus Belle cute nurse dress, please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 924 ?readx(); In the city of audur, Yalin, who has completely returned to consciousness, stood up from the throne and talked with the gods and extraordinary people in the world. It is always a matter of great effort. Their long life has brought them three views completely different from ordinary people. They have become inexplicably indifferent to the family feelings of the world, and they hardly care about external things except the obsession in their own hearts, Unless the other party can help them achieve their own obsession. Merciless God! Yalin sighed. He also had the same extraordinary power, but he did not have the same state of mind as these extraordinary people. In the city of odur, only sunezer could barely reach such a state of mind. For his own obsession, sunezer could even remove his position from the blueprint for the future, But even so, sunezer will still unconsciously maintain some views of "secular mortals" in the eyes of gods. Parallel goods that have power but have not accumulated experience for thousands of years can not be comparable to genuine gods. Their experience and experience is a huge gap. However, our own side is much higher in the level of civilization, and we can make up some gaps with more advanced experience and proven theories. Who wins and who loses in this game is not certain! He pinched his fist secretly. Yalin''s shadow of an idea had disappeared from the ice crystal hall and came to the garden outside. He spread his consciousness and stared at the slightly deserted city of odur like a bird''s-eye view. Everyone is busy with his own business at his post. Lancer kuchulin is constantly fighting with the recorded projection of killing masters in the training ground, hoping to surpass the limit of * *. Miss yuansaka Lin is polishing gemstones and pouring magic. So far, she has made hundreds of magic gemstones full of high magic, and each one is far more than Lin once held. Tony is wearing a short sleeved shirt and lying in the cockpit of the refitted GAODA, clattering all kinds of data into the computer. Obviously, Tony is going to use his brain to back up important data when he can remember clearly for emergency needs. In this strange world with backward technology, In the future, every point of scientific data summarized by people through countless experiments and sacrifices is extremely precious, and Godard and Mao Chang Jingyan have also done the same, but compared with writing Tony with paper and pen, the rich scientist obviously suffers from computer dependence. Tony can only write a few words in half a day with a pen, and he can''t stop when he touches the computer. "Ahaha ~" after playing for a while, Tony propped up a lazy waist: "OK! Let me think about what is worth keeping in my outstanding brain." With that, Tony took a sip of coffee and put it aside. dudu1(); There are thousands of inspiration and plans, but there are no necessary material conditions for the implementation of these plans. Tony Stark, a playboy and scientist, has turned his mouth. Up to now, from the tools that the city of odur can provide, he can manually build some of the highest low-tech weapons during World War II and the beginning of the cold war, Because of the different power systems in the world and the existence of magic, it is difficult for the bullets of fire guns to penetrate the magic barrier. The power of cannons is not as strong as magic crystal cannons. Even if aircraft are manufactured, there is no fuel supply unless magic is used as fuel. His extraordinary brain stores extraordinary knowledge, but this knowledge is too advanced to be displayed without the basic supply chain. "If only my stark building could follow." Thinking of Tony, he couldn''t help but miss his stark building. As his exclusive castle, research room and factory, it has everything in it, whether data or equipment. The industrial supporting facilities are not inferior to a country with a complete industrial system, and can be produced from screws to steel war clothes. But now I have to start all over again! I hate the ancient world! Although he is unhappy with all kinds of things in this strange world, there are still things that make Tony happy. For example, there are several scientists who are good at different fields, and some of them can use science and magic together. If all the barbarians in this strange world don''t know civilization, Tony thinks he will go crazy in a short time. Moreover, Tony is very satisfied with one thing in the different world. For example, there are so many beautiful women in this city, and the race of elves is really as described in the novel. ©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the frost wing hall, Yalin removed his divine sense from Tony. It''s a wise saying. Even in a different world, Tony''s Playboy nature still doesn''t change, but there are many parallel worlds in the marvelous universe, As a result, these superheroes and super criminals have been killed all day long by their creators. As for Tony, as a popular character, he has been killed by bombs in different parallel worlds, killed by death attendants, killed by famiba, eaten by zombies, and even turned into zombies. It can be described as a small model of pattern death. On the other side, Yalin also noticed a figure, a very subtle identity in the city of odur. dudu2(); Emerald dragon Istana! After signing the real name contract with the Dragon Queen isera, estena was left in the city of odur as a hostage. Of course, the duration of the hostage status was only five years. After being thrown into prison, estena lost the poison suppression of faceless and samiramis, and estena quickly recovered her mind, Just before estena could figure out the situation, Yalin who appeared in the prison had brought her unexpected news. Isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, has awakened, which is a good thing for estena, but the real name contract signed by the queen of the dragon and the king of the white dragon confused estena. At first, after knowing that she would be free five years later, estena thought it was a lie used by Yalin to deceive her and refused to cooperate. However, when Yalin handed her the magic crystal with the Dragon Queen''s message, she felt the essence of the crystal, and estena couldn''t help believing the familiar power, After quietly reading the information encrypted by the Dragon Queen and can only be taken by Istana with divine consciousness, the emerald green dragon was as honest as a forbidden soldier. Although there are still some doubts and anger, estena has given up resistance. According to her original words, she will honestly take it for five years, and then leave here to return to huizhidu. Although Yalin doesn''t know what news isera left for estena, according to the real name contract, Yalin doesn''t worry that the emerald green dragon will instigate estena to do something unfavorable to himself. It would be better if isena was allowed to serve her sentence honestly. Nevertheless, Yalin still did not give up the custody of estena. In addition to a special torture tool to suppress estena''s power as a giant dragon, a member of the white dragon clan was responsible for taking care of her. In audur City, Yalin''s consciousness is almost omniscient. As long as estena dares to use the power of the green dragon, she will be perceived by herself. At that time, she doesn''t mind letting samiramis turn her into a puppet. Of course, estena can prove that she just wants to stay for five years without asking about the world, Yalin doesn''t mind letting her leave the dark dungeon for a better living environment. dudu3(); Originally, Yalin thought that estena would consume time by taking a nap. For the long life of the dragon, five years is no different from five days of ordinary people. Sometimes it is normal for the dragon to sleep deeply for more than ten years. But estena just sat in prison every day without saying a word. Apart from her daily meals, she was as motionless as a stone statue. Only recently did she ask for a few books to kill her time. Originally thought it was over, but there was one thing Yalin didn''t expect, that is, cancer golden saint manigott didn''t know how he learned that he had imprisoned an emerald green dragon. The spirit of the girl named Constance who was rescued from belrama kingdom was destroyed by the heart shock of the heart snatcher. Up to now, she has been sleeping and has a low chance of waking up. Manigoth, who has always felt sad, is constantly looking for ways to wake Constance up. At the end of the novice protection period, those who were not good at fighting were evacuated. For the two guards of Constance and Eliza, Yalin originally planned to freeze them at low temperature and put them in a suspended state into the crystalline forest land, but after manigott''s heartless inquiry, Yalin decided to send Constance and others to Saxony kingdom for refuge, but manigott began to run to see estena and asked her to help her recover Constance after learning that an emerald green dragon skilled in the spiritual field was captured. At first, Istana was indifferent to manigott''s request, but Istana hesitated after learning that manigott and the Constance were human and that all the causes and consequences were known. Because estena sees something unusual from manigott, that is, noble and clean conduct. For the emerald green dragon, although she can''t directly pry into each other''s memory under the condition of limited power, it''s still very simple to judge whether each other''s words are true with spiritual power, From manigott''s story, estena was inevitably moved when she learned that the man in front of her was fighting her life to save the girl named Constance from the devil. When life and death are at stake, how many people in the world can sacrifice their own lives to save others, not to mention that manigott has only known Constance for a short time. The initial silence gradually softened in manigott''s plea, but when she learned that Constance was shocked and concentrated by the heart snatcher''s mind, estena couldn''t help but frown slightly. Ordinary people might have been dead and alive by the heart shock. Even if they survived, their spirit might become fragmented, Although the emerald green dragon is good at interfering in the spiritual field, it may be difficult to be completely put together by the fragmented fragments. (to be continued.)// The 3D mobile games mobile games "the master of the masses" public beta, the friends who want to play please pay attention to WeChat official account for download and installation (hand travel service open search sykfdq to hold 3 seconds to be copied) Chapter 925 ?readx(); Even if the broken spirit and memory are put together again, it doesn''t mean that it has never been broken. It''s like a broken vase that has been glued together by a skilled craftsman, but the vase can''t return to the way it was before it was broken. Some subtle cracks that are not easy to be seen by the naked eye will still be left, The vase is like this, not to mention a complex human spirit. It contains all the memories, personality, ideas and beliefs of a person in the past. It is almost endless. Although the emerald green dragon is good at interfering with things in the spiritual field, it is not an omnipotent creator after all, and the spiritual field happens to be the highest field closest to the "soul" belonging to the creator''s palace. In estena''s view, whether it is her own acceleration of Constance''s spiritual natural healing or manual intervention to piece together Constance''s spirit, Even after waking up, the human girl named Constance will inevitably lose some things and make some changes, just like some people who are unconscious due to accidents have changed their character after waking up again, not to mention that Constance is still hit by the shock of her heart, and the whole person''s spirit is expected to be more seriously broken, Even if it is reluctantly repaired, it will certainly affect some memory. In serious cases, even the original personality and feelings will be lost. "So can Constance wake up?" "It should still be possible to wake up, but the impact on the girl is inevitable. She may lose a lot of things, such as some important memories, some feelings, some ideas and personality." The words of salvation were told, but the two sides were in such an untimely place as prison. Estena in the form of Female Elf sat on the chair with her eyes slightly open, not like a prisoner, but more like a wise man, and manigott outside the iron fence was not like a high conqueror, but more like an open-minded student. A white dragon bodyguard around manigott watched estena with vigilance. Although the other party had special torture tools that could suppress the power of the dragon, the emerald green dragon could destroy the torture tools in a very short time if it was willing. But that''s enough time for the White Dragon Guard to stop estena. Manigott, leaning against the wall, was slightly excited when she heard that estena said it could wake Constance up: "for the time being, regardless of mental damage, as long as it could wake her up." "If you just wake up, there should be no problem, but you should also understand the cost." "It doesn''t matter ~ my boss said that as long as Constance can wake up, he can help her return to normal." Manigott waved. Wang Yalin of the white dragon!? Estena naturally knows who the boss in manigott''s mouth refers to, However, the green dragon also frowned and shook his head and said, "I don''t know what the king of the white dragon promised you. Perhaps in your eyes, the king of the white dragon is powerful and omnipotent, but in the spiritual field, I can clearly tell you that he is powerless. In fact, even the gods can''t perfectly reshape a person''s soul and spirit." Manigott poked his hand: "you mean, Lord Yalin, he is deceiving me." dudu1(); The atmosphere between the two sides seemed to become a little embarrassed. The white dragon bodyguard behind manigott slightly clenched his fist and was obviously dissatisfied with estena''s questioning and slightly abetting behavior. Originally, when manigott first found the prison, the white dragon bodyguard guarding estena once prohibited him from contacting estena, but later, considering that estena should not be stupid enough to hijack manigott to threaten herself, Yalin also wanted to see how estena would react when she learned about manigott''s request, After all, this time, people on her side rescued an innocent person from the demon filled territory. What would istena do, whether to abide by the oath to protect the innocent, help manigoth, or break the oath and will be turned away. Yalin wanted to see, so she acquiesced. "Do you believe in the king of the white dragon?" But estena didn''t answer. "Hmm ~" manigott was stunned and then smiled: "although occasionally I don''t agree with some of your decisions." "But you acquiesced?" "I can''t help but acquiesce, because I can feel that Lord Yalin is distressed when making those decisions. He doesn''t want to do that, but the pressure of reality forces him to do so." Manigott, who looks careless but has a delicate mind, said calmly: "generally, I can see that what your excellency Yalin wants is to be free from the world. He just wants the city to be prosperous and lively. Whether it is God or devil, including you dragons, he has no intention of having any conflict with you, let alone with you." Estena took a deep breath and whispered with an unbelievable look, "it''s impossible." "It''s impossible!?" Manigott burst into laughter: "I have also heard about the gratitude and resentment between lord Yalin and your green dragon. I heard that you even had a war a long time ago, right?" "Do you know the cause of the war?" Hearing the dragon war, a subtle light flashed in estena''s eyes. dudu2(); Manigott, who was watched by Istana, was stunned, then shook his head: "please give me your advice." At this time, the white dragon guards around manigott looked changed. Although under the order of Yalin, all white dragon guards would not show a high attitude towards manigott, fili and yuanbanlin because of their identity, and even respected them to some extent, However, after Ai6, the bodyguards will also randomly judge that they will not let anything detrimental to Alin''s dignity and reputation happen, such as some secrets that estena wants to tell now. Stop, let estena say it, don''t stop! > However, when the White Dragon Guard was ready to stop the conversation, Yalin''s order appeared in the guard''s mind in time, and then the white dragon guard stood up again like a loyal machine. "From your standpoint as a human being, the last thing you should do is serve the king of the white dragon." Estena said in a gloomy and low voice: "Dragon war! The ultimate goal of this war initiated by the black dragon clan and participated by the white dragon clan is to exterminate the whole race of your mankind. Do you understand? It is the extermination of the whole race. This is what the White Dragon King once wanted to do to you. In that war, in order to save you, almost all races in the world united with the black dragon and the white dragon The clan fought to the death. " With estena''s narration, the dragon war was like a picture roll unfolded again, showing the magnificent and extraordinary grandeur and the inhuman cruelty in front of manigoth. When the war burned all over the world and all races were involved, the regrets of the dead piled up into a sea of corpses. The terrible war was enough to move the gods, As a human, manigott can''t suppress his excitement even though he has extraordinary experience and life. "Do you understand? Do you know how terrible the master you serve is? The rational White Dragon King, who has been dried up by the anger of revenge, stubbornly wants to drag the whole world to be buried with him even at the moment of defeat." Estena looked at manigott with pity and said word by word, "now do you still trust the king of the white dragon? Do you want to continue to serve him?" Yalin in the frost wing hall could not help frowning. Estena was really merciless to expose her old background this time. What would the saints react to when they learned about their past? Although in some ways, now I just carry the pot of the once White Dragon King. "But Lord Yalin has changed, hasn''t he?" Surprisingly, manigott answered quickly: "Ten thousand years is too old for human beings. I can''t find out whether what you said is true. Now I think every word you said about your excellency Yalin''s past is true, but now your excellency Yalin is no longer the White Dragon King blinded by hatred ten thousand years ago. On the contrary, he has taken us in, taken in those fleeing elves, and more Left countless slaves, he changed! It''s like once I was scolded as a god of death and hated, and I also hate the world, and I hate those who abuse me for a living by killing and robbing, but now I have changed in your eyes? " dudu3(); "Change? No ~ as a mortal, you don''t understand the long-lived dragon." Estena shook her head with a look of regret and said: "The short life span of human beings makes you have to be busy living and thinking, because being busy makes human beings have to think and reflect quickly. You have great secondary plasticity, but the long life span and strong memory of the Dragon make us get twists and turns that are difficult to get rid of. The wound of * * can be repaired quickly, but the wound of the soul is more difficult to forget under the erosion of years Many are getting worse. " "So £¬" "Yalin is a giant dragon and a rare powerful dragon. His life has been beyond the shackles of time, and his hatred of the world is far beyond your imagination. The hatred bound for thousands of years can only make his heart more swallowed up by malice. I can''t believe him." "But I am willing to believe that your excellency Yalin, Ms. Istana, as a dragon, the wound of your heart has deteriorated, making you extremely paranoid now." Manigott said frankly, as if he was not afraid to provoke the green dragon in front of him. "Paranoid" After a long silence, estena finally spit out two words and bury her head. Estena said faintly, "what if one day you find that the hatred in the heart of the White Dragon King has not dispersed?" "My fist guards Lord Yalin who is willing to protect everyone, not the destroyer blinded by hatred." "Stupid ~ do you think mortal attacks can hurt the White Dragon King who even God should be afraid of?" "I don''t think I can defeat Lord Yalin, but defeat and timidity are always two different things, aren''t they?" Manigott said in a firm tone, while estena showed a sad but helpless smile. (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read Nankai University beauty campus Belle cute nurse dress, please pay attention to WeChat official account online beauty (Beauty Island search meinvdao123 can be copied in 3 seconds). Chapter 926 ?readx(); "He said something against the White Dragon King in front of the White Dragon Guard, and it seems that Yalin acquiesced to your speech. It seems that the White Dragon King has become smooth after ten thousand years of imprisonment." As a giant dragon, estena, especially the giant dragon who once fought with the white dragon clan and knew the power of the king of the white dragon, is very clear about the power of supernatural beings who are close to the gods, whether they are jade dragons, The king of the black dragon or the king of the white dragon is not like ordinary supernatural people, who can only perceive a small area or some specific consciousness for themselves. When they completely spread their consciousness, everything within a hundred miles behind them, from an ant crawling in a cave to a fly flying through the sky, can not escape their eyes. Just like omniscientism, just unlike the gods, even if there is no need to deliberately spread spiritual consciousness, we can listen to the hearts of believers who pray and recite their names with the help of the rules of the world in the divine domain! Now, in the capital of the white dragon clan named audur, even if she can''t feel it, istena can be sure that the spirit of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, peeps here and listens to every word and sentence he has said in recent years, while the white dragon bodyguard on one side turns a deaf ear to his words and deeds, which has obviously won the acquiescence of the Dragon King. "So your highness Yalin has changed, but I''m afraid you still can''t trust it, right?" "Our topic deviates from the theme. To be honest, my mood is very complex. You are human and have fought against demons. If it is normal, as an emerald green dragon, I should give you the greatest help, but your identity is a subordinate of the White Dragon King, and the flesh and blood of the living master strange undead magic. In the future, you will become an enemy that can not be underestimated People. " Manigott sighed, "so you refuse to help?" "Ha ha ~ if I refuse, I won''t tell you so much at first." Estena smiled softly: "I can help the girl named Constance repair her broken spirit, just as a reward to thank you for fighting the devil in the kingdom of belrama." "Then I thank you here, Ms. Istana." Manigott felt as if a hanging stone had finally landed in his heart. Soon, accompanied by the white dragon bodyguard, manigott left the prison, which was not dark at all. After the cell in the deep part of the prison returned to silence, estena closed her eyes and fell asleep. She returned to the original attitude of not asking about the world and helped the subordinates of the White Dragon King Yalin. Up to now, estena feels a little incredible. Perhaps it also means something incredible. Man named manigott is very special. Even in the long life of the dragon, Istana saw such a person for the first time, not because of faith, not because of fear, not because of the pursuit of interests, but just because of her own personality and ideas, It''s like being born into this world as the embodiment of justice. Be able to help a young girl who has just met in the territory occupied by the devil. Even when she is in danger when being chased by the heart Snatcher, she will not hesitate to sacrifice her life to protect others from escaping. Even if she recalls all this now, estena feels as if she is reading a great and righteous brave novel, which is full of positive energy deeds, not to mention that he also helped the belrama Kingdom thwart a demon attempt. If the devil controls the girl named Eliza, In order to control the eldest princess and the whole royal family of the belrama Kingdom, I''m afraid the whole belrama kingdom will repeat a bloody disaster ten thousand years ago. For this alone, he should be rewarded, not to mention that his request is to help a person he has just met. dudu1(); It''s impossible to refuse "Yalin ~ you''re lucky to have such a loyal person willing to follow your footsteps." ©­©­©­©­©­©­ yes! I also feel lucky that I can let the characters who originally only exist in fantasy come to my eyes. In the frost wing hall, Yalin slightly opened his eyes and didn''t feel distressed about manigott''s self confession. After all, it was his choice. Before the game began, he deliberately chose the highest difficulty. Even today, Yalin has never regretted. Is a saint who can''t adhere to his concept of justice still a saint? It''s just a stranger in a familiar appearance! "Master!?" The familiar voice came from the rear. Arojier, holding a lyre, saluted not far away and walked slowly towards herself. Yalin pointed to his side and motioned to aro jie''er to sit down. It was not as formal as when he first came to odur city. Aro jie''er sat next to Yalin in a regular way. The ice elf ran to Yalin''s knee and rubbed happily. After elulu and alulu had to leave the city of audur, elujie''er''s spirit was obviously depressed, and the only holy beast Yan Di kept his mouth shut at the request of Yalin. Although he learned from Yan Di that elulu and alulu were safe, elujie''er was still worried about the two sisters who had been with him day and night for a long time. "Master, did elulu and alulu make any mistakes?" After learning about arrogill''s worries, Yalin gently stroked her long blond hair and said, "don''t worry, elulu and alulu are very good, and they haven''t made any mistakes. During this time, they were temporarily sent to another place and need to come back after a period of time." "Well, I see." dudu2(); After getting Yalin''s personal reply, irogel finally settled down. Yalin hugged arrojill in his arms: "are you worried about them, or do you think it''s too lonely after the absence of elulu and alulu?" "Have everything." Irogel blushed, but gently snuggled up to Yalin and said, "although Li and Ni were with me, I always felt as if there was something missing. I felt that the palace had become more deserted." Deserted? Yeah! Yalin also agreed with this. The frost wing hall has always been very cold. So far, only three people, elojer and two maids, plus an ice elf as a pet, live here. Usually, he doesn''t allow elojer to go to the city below, so he asked elojer to play a song at the last banquet to show his face. However, what followed was that red saber Nero, like a Star chaser, shouted that she wanted to climb to the peak of the ''spear of hillia'' to see arrogill, while Philip was jealous. During this period, she had carried out Magic Knight threat training and ignored herself. Although miss yuansaka seemed to smile and didn''t say anything, Yalin also knew that when dancing with her that night, miss yuansaka, who was in the form of a top student, obviously had some resentment for irogel. For a long time, the prostitute was better, and she was somewhat indifferent. She didn''t say anything on the surface, and the moon sea turned red. It seemed that she regarded irogel as the biggest competitor. I don''t know why. Although Philip should be the only one who knows the relationship between irogel and herself. Obviously, this is the first time for irogel to meet with the public, several girls seem to have a clear understanding of their relationship with irogel at once. There are so many fairy maids in audur City, and even several as close maids have been responsible for helping them sort out their official affairs, but none of them doubt that they locked in arrogill who met for the first time. It has to be said that girls are too sensitive in this regard. However, unlike them, she never complains or envies. She just chooses to endure and obey silently. Perhaps it is because she understands her relationship with herself. Slaves are not qualified to complain to their masters. Slave Thinking of this, Yalin chuckled. It''s easy to add more people if she feels lonely. At least Yalin still has the reward given by "Panda", especially 30 random special calls, but Yalin hasn''t used it once so far. It doesn''t matter ~ because she''s afraid of calling batch after batch of girls, and it''s likely to come from all kinds of disharmony. However, it seemed unnecessary to increase the number of people in this palace. After all, the frost wing hall was built for the king of the white dragon to play, but the result was that no outsider dared to step here except the son of the star because of the overflowing frost power of the king of the White Dragon. Now Yalin has been able to retract and release the power of frost freely, but considering the current situation of odur City, it seems that there is no need to specially send many people to garrison this palace originally used for fun, that is, the daily maintenance is the responsibility of elemental creatures and various puppets. Or just release her from prison. Anyway, let her appear in front of the public. There''s no need to continue to imprison her here like a prisoner who can''t see the light. dudu3(); "Arrogill, do you want to see your people?" Suddenly Yalin asked. "Hey ~!" Obviously, irogel didn''t seem to react, and the girl''s exquisite face showed a confused look. "Not to let you see their images, but to let you go back and meet them face to face." Yalin added. Arrogill nodded almost subconsciously. "Then tell me when you want to see them, and I''ll allow you to go." "Thank you very much, master." With a grateful tone, irogel, who smiled, said that she was obviously happy to meet her compatriots. Although she could see them through images, it was also depressing that she could not greet them as an observer. Irogel must seize the opportunity to talk to you this time. Yalin squinted at the happy look of irogel and said, "but don''t say something you shouldn''t say, you know?" "I know, master! Please rest assured!" Even if Yalin didn''t say it clearly, arrogill knew that those words shouldn''t be said during these times. (~^~) Chapter 927 ?readx(); This is a strange feeling! When faced with girls from different secondary worlds, Yalin is always hesitant about his feelings with them. He likes someone but doesn''t want to give up others. Even if he knows his own strength, it''s easy to bring them all into the harem, but I don''t know why Yalin can''t do it, Whenever I want to do this, I always feel guilty and ashamed. Just as when Philip pushed her back, Yalin''s first thought was not to feel lucky and blessed, but always felt that she was not worthy of doing so. It''s probably like a readme in the creator before. I''m just a mean person who tampered with their memory and feelings by the calling system! However, when Yalin had never felt so much guilt and hesitation towards arrogill, he also separated arrogill from her lover, and even took arrogill''s Chu Zhen like a semi coercion, but after the initial short uneasiness passed, when he crossed the line with arrogill, Whenever facing the elf girl, Yalin feels that it doesn''t matter emotionally. She belongs to herself and should belong to herself. For her, her identity is a benefactor, a master and an enemy! I will cherish her, love her and give her a good life, but I still don''t feel sorry for her emotionally, even if I have the closest relationship with fili. In the evening, in the simple and elegant room decorated by arrogill, Yalin quietly stared at the white body of the girl under him. Arrogill, who was bearing his own sprint, slightly closed his eyes and made a slight groan, which was like a wounded deer. Li and Ni, as close maids, have stood outside the door to watch the wind, but even so, arrogill blushed and tried to suppress her breathing. Until a few hours later, in the dead of night, Yalin finally stopped. At this moment, arrogill''s skin is infected with a layer of pink, The girl seemed to lose her last strength, completely paralyzed and sleeping in Yalin''s arms. Embracing the naked body of the girl in her arms, Yalin gently stroked her long hair like gold wire. These days, whenever she was under too much pressure, elojer took on the job of letting herself vent the pressure. Although there was still fili, many times fili, as a human, could not be compared with elojer, as an elf, Many times, when fili is satisfied, she is not satisfied, but she doesn''t want to fight too much on fili, so as not to make her too tired, so Yalin has to try to control her desire. Fortunately, the strong mental power of white dragon gives Yalin enough concentration, otherwise for men, when they do what they love to do, they can''t stop. Looking at the serene beauty in her arms, Yalin sighed gently. Sure enough, when she faced irogel, her mood was a little different from that of her girls. Whenever she occupied irogel, she thought it was a matter of course. When she faced the girls such as Philip and yuansaka Lin, she had such a barrier in her heart, How to say \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\? dudu1(); Yalin tilted his head and felt a little like this. This is Suddenly, Yalin found that a bunch of hair under the full blonde hair of irogel slowly turned white. To be exact, it was silver white, just like the double snow elves in the city. Yalin was a little stunned, and then quietly tested the body of elujah with magic. Sure enough, the elf girl''s body began to have light frost power, which was very weak, just like a newborn seedling, but the power was very pure, even not comparable to the frost spirit. Yalin knows that there is a talent called "the gift of the king of the white dragon" in his talent, which can slowly transform the physique of creatures loyal to him, so that they can gradually adapt to the cold environment and obtain the shelter of the power of frost. The transformed people will have some characteristics, such as the hair of elves and humans will turn silver white. So far, some of the elves in the habitat of the high elves have begun to turn white slowly, and even caused panic among the high elves at first, but then when the gradually changed elves find that they are no longer afraid of the cold, on the contrary, the more they face the wind and snow, they feel an unspeakable pleasure all over their body, They also understood what had happened to them. However, after the new generation of ELF leaders changed the attitude of the whole high elves towards themselves, these gray haired Elves were not excluded. On the contrary, they were regarded as proof of their loyalty. At first, there was no change in her blonde hair, and even made Yalin forget it. Now the girl''s hair began to turn silver white, which means that her attitude towards herself is not just compromise, but real loyalty. "I want to thank you for choosing to stay at the beginning, irogel!" After burying his head, Yalin gently kissed arogill''s forehead, then gently said in his ear, "as a reward, I''ll let you have a beautiful dream tonight." dudu2(); After imitating the emerald dragon, she weaves the dream, and lets the spirit of elujah enter the dream. Just like the omnipotent creator, what she desires will appear, without paying any price or following any rules, so that the elf girls can weave all the beautiful things they want to see and hear. Yalin felt the girl who was silent in the dream close to her forehead. Her subconscious just woven out her former life, life before escape, while her sister Aisha always appeared in the dream, and the subject of the dream seems to always be the feast to celebrate the harvest, The burning campfire and the elves dancing around the campfire. Want nothing? Or that is to say, arrogill''s desire is only to this extent, just longing for a peaceful and stable life. It''s a pity that Yalin is not an emerald green dragon. He can''t control the spiritual field like the queen of the dragon. He can create a huge emerald dream that widens half of the whole world, so that tens of thousands of people can enter the dream at the same time to study, train and experiment. At most, he can only weave a small area. A dream the size of a village is his limit, In large, dreams will become blurred because of their own distraction, and even some unexpected situations may occur. For example, it is obviously human, but it has a cat''s face. Birds will always be in the water, while fish will fly in the sky. Moreover, in terms of number, Yalin can only pull people into single digits into the dream at the same time, and if the other party''s spiritual resistance is very strong, for example, like Princess Luo Jiean before, he may be able to break free from the dream and escape. Gazing at the elujah dancing by the dream campfire, Yalin thought that the village disappeared and replaced by the magnificent frost wing hall. Elujah''s spirit was transformed to the situation when he contacted the lyre in the garden as usual. After elulu and elulu left, elujah could only live alone in the palace with Li and Ni, I don''t know how long such a day has passed. At least for arrogill, living here has become meaningless to herself. However, at this time, two familiar figures from not far away from the garden ran over. They were elulu and alulu in Ainu costumes. After they were safe in odur City, the two sisters returned here and returned to the frost wing hall. Looking at the gentle elulu and lovable and lively alulu, irogel welcomed them as if she had seen her relatives, That is, the ice elves on one side don''t care about it because they miss it. They let alulu rub around with her. However, at this time, elulu took her hand and went to her room, saying that she wanted to surprise her. With joy and a trace of doubt, elujah''s follower elujah came to her residence. When elujah opened the door and walked out of the room with a smile holding a girl''s hand, elujah was overwhelmed by great joy for a moment, and the girl with long blond hair and similar face like elujah was watching each other excitedly at the moment, It seems that so far I can''t believe what I see in my eyes. dudu3(); Aisha! ?? In the dream, the two sisters hugged each other. With tears in her eyes, she hugged Elsa, who was also crying, just as she was afraid that her sister would leave her again as soon as she let go. Elsa also hugged Elsa in tears. The girl who suffered countless grievances understood that the nightmare had ended from today. "I''m sorry, Asha. From today on, I won''t leave you alone ~" Ariel murmured in Ariel''s arms, and a tear slowly fell from the corner of the girl''s eyes. At this moment, Ariel felt as if her heart had been stabbed. She wanted to give Ariel a beautiful dream, but it seemed that she was clumsy and let Ariel reunite with her sister in her dream. However, when the moment she woke up, I''m afraid it''s more sad for arrogill. She sighed helplessly. However, when she looked at the tearful face of the girl in her arms, Yalin''s heart strengthened an idea: "I will let your sister return to you, no matter what!" Yes, I will do it anyway. Even if Aisha dies, I beg for the "Panda" to bring Aisha back to life. Or when I win the game and become a God, I can also use my authority to bring Aisha back to life again. With the power of the creator, his creation has no death. (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 928 ?readx(); Dream, no matter in beauty, but sooner or later there is also the moment of waking up. For arogill, this sentence can be said to have been experienced during this period of time. Www. 2 When she woke up at dawn, what she saw was always her own big bed and a bunch of blue crystal roses laid down beside her. She gently picked up the roses and smelled them. The fragrance of flowers with refreshing effect instantly made the last trace of fatigue disappear in her mind, and what came to her mind was the dream of that night, A dream that makes you happy enough not to wake up. Aisha returned to her side. In this way, the only knot in her heart was also untied. In the next years, all she had to do was to fulfill her promise and stay in this palace forever with the ancient god and live and die with him. With Aisha by her side, she no longer felt lonely, not to mention the matching of the two sisters, elulu and alulu, The ancient god Yalin is not a ruthless God. Although there are many talented women in this city, it is obviously impossible to monopolize the favor of the ancient god, it is enough for a secular mortal to get a trace of tenderness from the hands of the gods. "Aisha" Holding the flowers, arrogill whispered her sister''s name. It was because the dream was too beautiful that she woke up with a strong sense of loss. But irogel did not lose confidence, because Yalin''s promise seemed to ring in her ear. At this time, Li and Ni, who noticed that arrogill woke up, came in: "good morning, miss arrogill! Do you need us to help you change your clothes?" "No, I want to take a bath first." Irogel still shook her head unadapted. Irogel, who was sweating all over the night, was more eager to have a look first than the meditation in the morning. Li nodded, "I''ll help you prepare hot water right away." After Li hurried away, irogel put down the precious blue crystal rose in her hand: "when did the master leave?" Although he has slept with Yalin several times, each time when he wakes up, Yalin has already left. I don''t know why eloger has an inexplicable reluctance to give up. He has a little hope to see his master continue to accompany him when he wakes up, not just his temperature and a bunch of rare and beautiful Blue Crystal roses. "Not long after you fell asleep last night, miss irogel, his majesty Yalin seemed to have something urgent to leave." Ni thought for a moment and said, "usually, your majesty Yalin will accompany miss irogel until the morning and leave when you are about to wake up." "Ah ~ I see." When she learned that the master always accompanied her until the morning, she couldn''t help feeling warm in her heart. When she learned that Yalin had something urgent to leave this time, naturally, she didn''t have any dissatisfaction. After all, what could make the gods have to leave in a hurry was by no means a small thing. dudu1(); "Ni ~ do you know what happened?" Ni smiled shyly: "I''m sorry, miss arrogill, these things can''t be known to us." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After spending a night with arrogill, Yalin planned to accompany her to leave at dawn as usual, but on the way, caster Medea''s emergency call forced Yalin to leave. The reason is that the "egg" brought back from the underground city in the isolation room of the magic tower finally hatched after cocooning. If so, arinda can wait until dawn to see the situation, but according to Medea''s instructions, the "egg" begins to attack the magic barrier at the first time after hatching, and has a strong absorption ability, which makes the magic barrier vulnerable. Considering that the "egg" is also the product of a different civilization in the world, and it is also a race created by the creator imitating the ksuru myth, in order to prevent unpredictable danger, Yalin had to leave in a hurry. Although I was a little upset, it was lucky that I didn''t ask myself to go on the way to do that kind of thing with irogel. Otherwise, I couldn''t lose a part to Medea at that time. Considering the extreme disharmony of my operation of double parts, it would be extremely embarrassing if I said something wrong between parts. After arriving at the research tower, the whole isolation room has been blocked by white dragon guards and mages. According to Medea present, the cocoon that has been silent suddenly cracked around midnight, and a pile of amorphous strange creatures like shrem gushed out. In an instant, this creature began to attack madly and set up a magic barrier, which seemed to want to escape, Because of the inability to communicate with each other and the fact that the original solid magic barrier quickly subsided under the attack, Medea, who arrived later, had to contact Yalin to deal with the matter. After learning that the matter was original, Yalin almost trembled when he stepped into the isolation room and saw each other. The peristaltic amorphous semi liquid biological tissue can change into any shape at will. The creatures born from eggs are very similar to the "pole" that he fought with before, which can erode everything, A monster whose power rises endlessly and will never kill! However, after careful observation, we found that although the creatures in front of us are similar, there are also some differences between them. At least the body of "Ji" is not a pink biological tissue, but an unknown color like black with blood. The strange creatures behind the magic barrier immediately stopped attacking when they saw Lin coming and began to change their body shape in an attempt to attract Lin''s attention. After this situation, Yalin calmed down and untied the magic barrier. He could stand off with monsters like "pole" for a long time. There is really no reason to fear the descendants of a different civilization. When the magic barrier slowly dissipated, the trapped creatures in it immediately rolled into a ball and jumped on Yalin like an elastic ball. It was like a pink biological tissue that almost wrapped the whole person of Yalin. "Master! Are you okay?" Caster Medea screamed when she saw that the magic wand had appeared in her hand and was ready to come forward for support. I''m fine. Step back and don''t come in yet. Lin, wrapped in biological tissue, motioned to Medea to calm down. Although she was entangled by biological tissue, a trace of flesh and blood came to her face, Lin now this alien creature did not attack herself, but jumped like a spoiled child who jumped on her parents. dudu2(); I''m hungry, I''m hungry, I''m so hungry! I want food ~ nurturer! A clear consciousness was conveyed to Yalin''s mind, like a child, but he couldn''t hear whether it was a male voice or a female voice, giving people a hazy feeling. ? are you talking to me? Yes, nurturer, I''m so hungry. I want to eat a lot to supplement nutrition. So can you get off me first? well. The clear answer allows Yalin to determine that it was the creature wrapped around him. Compared with the previous view, it still has some vague consciousness. After hatching this time, it is obvious that the whole spirit has been completely clear, and even has been able to answer like a stream. At the request of Yalin, the alien creatures slowly loosened and Yalin fell to the ground and changed into a ball again. At first glance, it really looks like shrem, but the slow biological organization makes it look much more terrible than shrem. Yalin used a spell to clear some sticky mucus from his body and turned on the summoning system. What do you want to eat? It requires a lot of protein, which is roughly the same as what I have eaten before. Yalin directly exchanged a pile of beef: "is that what you said?" At the time of inquiry, the biological tissue near Yalin''s feet had stretched out tentacles, rolled up large pieces of beef and threw them on his body. I saw that the beef falling on the biological tissue was like falling into the mire, and soon sank into his body and disappeared without a trace. In a moment, at least 40 kilograms of beef had been eaten up. I want some more. Can you give me some more? dudu3(); Seeing that Yalin could not continue to exchange raw beef, he looked at the biological tissue devouring at his feet. He saw that every time it devoured a piece of beef, the muscle lines on those pink biological tissues became stronger. "Can you hear my language?" Yes, it''s just that my body hasn''t evolved sound elimination organs yet, so I can only contact you through telepathy. In fact, I''m very curious ~ nurturer, how did you take out so many biological * * tissues? You shouldn''t store a large number of such biological tissues in sub space in advance. For this question, Yalin was stunned at first, and then smiled: "before answering your question, I also have a question to ask you. Who are you?" Who am I? In fact, I don''t know who I am. I don''t have these data in my memory. At this time, the eating state of alien creatures became slow, just like people trapped by questions at dinner could not help stopping their chopsticks. However, this answer puzzled Yalin, and the wisdom displayed by the alien creatures in front of him was more than what a newborn life should know. Yalin felt that the creature in front of him was not so much a newborn baby, Rather, it is more like an adult with rich experience and wisdom. Just because of the word "sub space" it said before, Yalin had to guard against it. "You are not like a newly born creature, but more like a person who already has certain knowledge." Yalin did not continue to exchange beef for the other party after the second round. People? Is this used to describe a creature like you? Yalin increased his voice and shouted, "don''t be partial to the subject. Answer my question. Who are you? As a newly born creature, why do you have knowledge immediately?" I don''t know what I am, but I do have quite a lot of knowledge. According to the data, it should be integrated into my gene sequence before I was born. It only needs to be loaded into memory immediately after I fully grow up, so that I can immediately have the most basic common sense and wisdom, so as to save learning time. The voice of the alien creature was a little depressed, as if it were a trained child. "I can accept the answer." Although the answer was amazing, Yalin thought for a moment and said, "you have the common sense. You should know the fact that I am not your nurturer." I know very well that from a biological point of view, I am not the same species as you, but you did raise me and provided me with energy and biological protein when I was dying, thus saving me from death. My loaded memory and common sense tell me that I should thank you for what you have done and repay you. The alien creature paused here. Even if I don''t have to search for common sense memory, I will repay you, because I have a good feeling for you. Can I stay with you for this? (to be continued.) Chapter 929 ?readx(); The knowledge imprinted into the gene sequence only needs to be automatically loaded into the memory when the species grows to a certain extent, so that they can have certain wisdom and common sense without spending extra time on learning. It sounds incredible, but it is also a fact, For example, after the birth of a spider, even if no one teaches it, it will naturally learn how to compile that complex and solid spider web. Without learning, the bee can build a very just hexagonal honeycomb as if it were connected with the heart. This is the innate knowledge branded in the blood. When you grow to a certain extent, you will naturally learn it. Yalin can accept the explanation of alien creatures and even envy each other''s ability. It feels like when Neo in the matrix movie is learning martial arts, he only needs the program operator to tap the keyboard outside to input all the information into his mind. In dozens of seconds, he learns the martial arts that others may spend a lifetime studying, I believe that countless forced learning scum in their original world must also be eager for the arrival of this technology. "In order to thank me, I hope to stay with me." Yalin thought for a moment and asked cautiously, "how can I judge whether what you say is true or false?" The sound of the crawling meat ball became a little low, and it seemed that it felt a little sad because it was suspected by Yalin. Yalin looked at the alien creature in front of him and thought that he could really feel that it didn''t lie. "Then why did you attack the barrier?" "Then you break the barrier and then prepare what you have to eat." If Alin pointed to the frost and snow elves outside and said, "are they?" Yalin nodded: "it seems you remember, very good." During the last feeding before the egg cocoon, Yalin did tell him that the frost snow elf was not his food. At that time, the consciousness of alien creatures was not very clear, but he didn''t expect to remember his instructions after evolution. When he was detained in the isolation room, he didn''t struggle much, However, after the completion of evolution, he realized the situation of "imprisonment" and responded immediately. dudu1(); To be honest, some stupid reactions! "I hope you understand that the reason why you are isolated is that you are a creature I have never known, and you have tried to attack my people in the process of evolution." Yalin said word by word. "That said, but you said you wanted to stay with me and didn''t think about what I thought of you?" The alien creature was silent for a moment, as if he knew the answer and was reluctant to say it. When the other party said half of it, Yalin interrupted it: "I mean, did you consider when you attacked the barrier and fled? If I was just a cold scholar who took you as an experiment, what would happen to you next when I found that you had a complete self-consciousness and were ready to escape?" Although this is said, the alien is not confident enough. Obviously, it is also aware of the consequences of such a sudden response when being imprisoned. If the other party only regards itself as an experiment, then it must be more severely imprisoned and guarded, and it will always become a prisoner. "It seems that knowledge is not equal to wisdom. Your mind is still a newborn child and has no intention." Yalin sighed. Although the other party was born with considerable knowledge, his mental state was not as resourceful as a child. After all, knowledge is not equal to wisdom. Everyone in the former can learn the same knowledge, but the latter is different because of personal differences. He was praised by the other party. Although the things in front of him were like creatures like exotic monsters in science fiction movies, Yalin felt a little relieved. "It seems that we do have the possibility of communicating with each other." dudu2(); After seeing that the other party really has enough reason and is not a monster dominated by *, Yalin indicated that everyone outside the door can enter. R Medea still looked at the other party with cautious eyes and was full of curiosity. It was also the first time to see this strange creature, the rare Witch of ancient Greece, In particular, the clear self-consciousness revealed by the other party''s telepathy makes Medea almost different from her previous performance. She doesn''t need time to learn and accumulate experience. She has the knowledge that ordinary people need to spend nearly a lifetime just by relying on her innate instinct. This is really a congenital advantage between different species, which makes people feel incomparable envy. Arlene asked, "your name?" While answering, the alien biological organization was also observing the wizard mages who were carefully collecting the cocoons left after their hatching. At this time, Yalin found that the alien creatures seemed to be attracted by the elves, and the biological tissue of the whole body began to change strangely. The original mass of alien creatures began to disperse gradually and form filaments like muscle fibers, These filaments continue to weave and begin to slowly construct the body and limbs, but the twisted limbs and the body like an abstract painting make it look particularly frightening, just like a ghost without skin, which is enough to add a new variety to anyone''s nightmare. Medea covered her mouth and took an uncomfortable step back. Even Lin, who had been strengthened, felt uncomfortable from the visual sense. "Drink ? ha ha ? ah ? drink ? Gradually, the alien creatures twisted their irregular limbs and tried to stand up. On the top should be a tumor like ball representing the human head. A black twisted round hole slowly grew out. Soon, the unidentified sound from the inside made Yalin realize that it was the mouth. "Are you imitating my shape?" Yalin noticed the intention of the other party''s move. Alien creatures continue to reorganize their bodies. Before the vocal organs can''t pronounce accurately, they still use telepathy to communicate with Yalin. Although it still looks like a strange humanoid monster, each reorganization makes it more and more close to the appearance of human beings. Yalin watched the creature wriggling on the ground, and his disgust at its terrible posture gradually subsided. After all, it tried so hard to accept it more. dudu3(); "Do you want me to name you?" After bending down, yalinhao gently pinched its rootless fingers, which looked like a deformed child. "Well, then" After thinking for a while, Yalin said, "your appearance reminds me of someone. Well, although it''s not human, okay! From today on, your name will be Shaye." Alien creatures repeat these two words again and again, with a little joy, constantly aftertaste this own name. The joyful mood made Yalin, who was connected with his spirit, easily feel that he was still smiling. After being entrusted to take care of the little white dragon, the rosefinch also laughed that he liked to be a father. Now he has also got the name of Shaye because the creature in front of him is too similar to the "heroine" in the alternative work "song of Shaye". Referring to the song of Shaye, Yalin almost forgot one thing: "how should you distinguish your gender?" Shaye is also a girl''s name, but now he doesn''t know whether the other party is male or female. Although Shaye in the original book is also a tentacle monster, he needs male genetic genes to breed offspring, while the alien creature in front of him is completely gender unknown. Yalin''s eyelids jumped, eh ~ forget it, let''s say it first. (to be continued.) Chapter 930 ?readx(); There is a new person in audur city again. Of course, it can also be said that he is not human. At least he is as Shaye is now. If he goes out and sees it, he will definitely be scared of heart disease. Because Shaye has completely different body structure, living habits and environmental adaptability from human beings, Yalin didn''t know how to arrange his residence for a while. Compared with Yalin''s brain racking thinking, Shaye now eats a lot in Yalin''s study. After being allowed to stay, Shaye immediately said that he is still hungry and needs a lot of food to supplement his body energy. Besides protein rich meat, magic is also something Shaye likes, However, for the fully evolved Shaye, it is like a weaned baby. Magic can only become a piece of food, and the staple food is still a variety of meat. Of course, the so-called variety naturally includes human meat. For Shaye, it is only meat. It doesn''t care what kind of meat it is. "Then what else do you remember about the city of ADIS?" The city is a refuge built during the great disaster for the people to sleep for a long time. It has collected many important technical materials and a large amount of materials. It is expected to be rebuilt quickly after the disaster is over. > Shaye has now basically reorganized to kneel on the ground like a paralyzed and deformed human, and his twisted arm rolls pieces of beef into his body. Although it has evolved into an organ similar to the "mouth", it is obvious that this organ is more decorative to Shaye, and its way of eating still maintains the way of direct absorption, The beef pieces put into it were like falling into the mud and disappeared quickly. It decomposes food more efficiently than human intestines and stomach, and there is no residue elimination afterwards. Tony Stark, who came from one side of the study, looked at Shaye with a bitter gourd face. It was obvious that Shaye''s shape made him feel a little uncomfortable: "Yalin, you don''t tell me that there is a huge modern city right under our feet. Do you know how long I''ve been busy trying to get an electric welding these days?" "Didn''t I find some for you? Although the technology of odur city is very backward, it''s not impossible to get electric welding." Yalin wondered that electric welding had existed during World War II. He also exchanged some for Tony and even got him a generator. "* *! Brother Yalin ~ I''m talking about high-power laser welding, not the kind of thing to do manual homework for primary school students." Tony complained for a while, then endured discomfort and asked Shaye: "that \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ I understand that advanced industrial equipment and processing tools. > "Yes! Is there any advanced industrial equipment left over from that city?" Tony clapped his hands and became energetic. dudu1(); After the completion of the construction of the city of ADIS, a lot of materials and equipment were carried in, but I don''t know if you can get used to using these tools \\\\\\\\\\\\ "Now I don''t ask for anything else. What can be useful, even alien things." Tony, who was forced by the cruel reality during this period of time, was gone. Although Tony finally felt some scientific and technological atmosphere in the different world after being allowed to dismantle a Gundam, the power of the human computer system inside the body is limited after all. Naturally, it is impossible to compare with the supercomputer in the stark building, It is even more impossible for Tony to create a "Jarvis" on it. In addition to the personal computer and power system, the whole reinstallation of GAODA can not improve this technologically backward city except for its research value. After getting too used to the high-tech life, Tony Stark was suddenly thrown into a backward and strange world. During this period, Tony Stark had a kind of reaction like abstinence symptoms. He was in a trance all day in the forge hall. He didn''t know what to do. Even if he saw him occasionally, he only heard him muttering all kinds of professional terms, Or some modern equipment whose purpose is unclear. As for the steel armor that came with Tony, for Tony who loves his armor like a child, without back parts and maintenance equipment, Tony can only put the steel armor in the room in tears. Today, after seeing Shaye, Tony seems to have been saved. Especially after learning that there is a left over alien city directly below the yarod mountains, Tony can''t wait to go there and see if he can find anything useful there. I want to correct my point of view. As a native resident of this planet long ago, I am not an alien. In some ways, you who were spread to this planet by creator athatos are alien species. > Tony shrugged: "OK! I''ve made a mistake, but these are not important. The important thing is that there can be useful high-tech equipment. I really hate the era without TV, supercomputer and personal assistance system." These devices are not designed according to the standard of "human race". I''m afraid it will be very difficult for you to use them. In addition, the time has passed for too long. Although those devices have been manufactured by the most cutting-edge technology, I can''t guarantee whether the devices themselves can operate normally under the corrosion of such a long time. > "How long?" Tony asked, "how long have those things been buried, a thousand or ten thousand years?" Shaye fell silent. Yalin glanced: "I''m afraid it will take 100000 years to take off. Maybe it''s possible in about 230000 years." dudu2(); This answer almost made Tony shrink into the sofa. What is the concept of 100000.2 million years? The detailed recorded history that human beings on earth can verify is only more than five years. 100000.2 million years are enough to change the landscape of mountains and rivers. The precision instruments made by advanced technology have limits even if they are put in place. Corrosion Oxidation and element decay may cause the instrument to fail to operate. After all, time is the poison that destroys everything. Nothing in this world can be immortal. After a while, Tony said with a trace of expectation: "in short, I''ll go to the city first and lead the way, Yalin. You should remember the way last time you went." "Sorry ~ I don''t want to go!" "Why?" Yalin sighed with embarrassment: "the city is already a tomb. There are no survivors except Shaye who was brought back by me. In the face of that atmosphere of depression and despair, I vowed never to step into it." At this time, Shaye''s eating speed slowed down. Especially when he heard that there were no survivors in the city of ADIS, Shaye''s eating almost stopped completely. For any intelligent creature, when it knows that it is the only one in the world and all its other compatriots have died, the unspeakable extreme despair is likely to overwhelm its spirit. After noticing Shaye''s abnormality, Arlington knew that he said something he shouldn''t say: "I''m sorry ~ Shaye, I hope you don''t feel too sad. Maybe you can search once. After all, I left in a hurry last time." Tony also comforted with interest: "as a same-sex creature, if you don''t have recessive genetic diseases in your offspring due to the combination of close relatives as we humans do, then you can breed offspring alone. Well, in fact, humans are brothers and sisters, and the probability of genetic mutation in their offspring is only one in 8000." "What are you talking about, Tony!" Yalin looked at Tony who was talking nonsense with black lines all over his head. "I''m just comforting it. In fact, I''m very interested in its body structure. If there are enough instruments here, I really want to observe its DNA structure." Tony shrugged. dudu3(); Yalin frowned and said in a slightly warning tone, "don''t take Shaye as an experiment. Psychologically, it''s just a child just born. Don''t scare it." "A baby who understands string theory, quantum gravity, relativity and brain simulation neurons?" Tony looked at Shaye and said sarcastically. After seeing that Yalin didn''t look very well, he smiled and said, "it seems that Tony Stark must go back to primary school again. I feel that some knowledge in my mind is not enough. Of course, I apologize to this lovely little girl. Don''t worry, I don''t see you as an experiment." I can understand your disapproval of my appearance. In fact, in my cognition, you who walk on two legs can also be defined as'' monsters'', but I will not have negative emotions because of your appearance. In my opinion, you are just a kind of intelligent creature like me. > "Taught, ''lovely'' little girl." Shaye ignored Tony, but quickly ate up the food on the ground, and then his whole body began to speed up the reorganization. Seeing this, Tony also brought the topic back to the topic: "then let''s continue to discuss business, brother Yalin. Is there a guide who can take me to the city? Of course, I don''t want to disturb the rest of the dead, but just want to see if there are equipment to help the city improve its scientific and technological level. I promise to take only some things that we living people need." After these words, Tony expressed his attitude to Shaye. Tony still understood that all Shaye''s companions were buried in the city that was like a ghost city in yalinkou. Although he didn''t know whether the alien creatures in front of him would have the same custom of mourning the dead as humans, Tony still didn''t want to be regarded as a grave robber by Yalin and Shaye. I don''t remember the road, when my consciousness was still in a hazy state. > Shaye made the first statement, and then he was silent. Yalin looked at Shaye, looked at Tony again, and finally sighed, "I remember the route. I can let the white dragon bodyguard take it down. By the way, let some mages go there to build a portal and bring back some equipment we can use, but don''t disturb the dead, okay? Tony!" "Of course ~ trust me!" Tony patted his chest and promised. (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 931 ?readx(); The city of ADIS, which is located deep underground, is not easy to walk. Besides, there are still many strange and aggressive creatures left along the way, but that''s all a thing of the past. After finding the soul stone, according to the system prompt, the city of ADIS seems to be within the scope of Yalin''s influence. However, due to the lack of manpower in the operation of the city of odur at that time, Naturally, Yalin didn''t have the time to worry about the city buried deep underground. Then he was so busy that he almost forgot that the city of Addis was included in his sphere of influence. After learning that the way to the city of ADIS was not easy, Tony put on his steel suit and prepared for an underground roaming trip. Yalin copied his memory of going to the city of ADIS to a white dragon bodyguard, and the mages were also preparing materials for constructing the portal. Fortunately, other equipment in the city of odur was wrong, All kinds of space equipment are as much as they need, and everything is not ready until the afternoon. "I said, brother Yalin, don''t you really want to go to that city at all?" "Not at all." Considering the travel time, Tony had dinner before leaving. In fact, Tony still wanted Arlene to lead the way to the city of ADIS. After all, Arlene was also a person who went back. He was familiar with the environment there and was absolutely reliable in strength. Because of the influence of Shayer''s appearance, Tony chose a vegetarian meal this time. After pouring the vegetable salad into his mouth, Tony chewed and asked, "and those strange deformable microorganisms and monsters like dogs you said, do you think I''m enough to bring these people?" "Enough, Shaye has told me that those amorphous fungi and tindalus hounds are dominant races used for guarding, and their power has been greatly weakened after the destruction of the world." "Can I handle my steel suit?" "When did you become so timid?" Yalin glanced at Tony: "the amorphous fungi were basically eliminated after I froze last time, and the ability of tyndarus hound to travel through time and space disappeared because of the change of world rules. Now it doesn''t have the characteristic of ''immortality''." dudu1(); Shaye has told alinshu about the special abilities of the two creatures encountered on the way to the city of ADIS, especially the tyndarus hound behind, a hound that can shuttle between different time and space, which can project its silhouette to every point in time, with their shadow in every second, millisecond, minute and hour, It is everywhere and nowhere, almost endless, conquering time and transcending death. Once anyone is regarded as an enemy by these time traveling jackals, there is really nowhere to escape and nowhere to retreat to death! Tony was stunned and asked in surprise, "crossing time and space! Immortality! A dog has this ability? Are you kidding? Crossing time is just a conceptual theory now, which no one can prove. Moreover, considering the grandmother''s paradox, it is more likely that the parallel universe exists than time shuttle." "Don''t discuss this for me. I''m not a quantum scientist. Ask Shaye if you have any questions." Yalin gestured to Tony that you asked the wrong person: "just as birds are born with the ability to fly, maybe there are things that human beings can''t do with their whole life''s efforts. For some other races and creatures, they are born with the ability. Tony shrugged when he heard the speech. Yalin patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, although I don''t want to go with you, I can still master the situation of the city of ADIS. Don''t worry. Transmitting the magic guide can also make you return to the ground in an instant in case of danger. Besides, in addition to the white dragon bodyguard, Godard and Heathcliff will go with you!" Three people with the titles of scientists in audur city gathered together, and the two who were originally deployed in the front forest were also recalled. During this period, with the gradual strengthening of the management of the fog forest in the Saxony Kingdom, the number of adventurers who went to the fog forest without authorization to hunt and dig decreased day by day, Yalin doesn''t think it''s necessary to send so many people to stay there. A flying shadow alone is enough. The arrival of Tony in odur city has set off an upsurge of rising science and technology. Probably because they are also scientists, Goddard and Heathcliff have been staying in odur city to help Tony. They seem to be ready to combine magic and technology to create a new era like Victor, a mechanical pioneer. An hour later, the team going to the city of ADIS set out and soon found the passage to the bottomless pit in the blocked mine. Although someone dug out the spiral ladder, in order to save time, the frost snow wizard mage applied the slow falling technique to everyone, but Tony chose to fly down with a steel suit, As a result, Goddard had to fly down with him to observe the situation. "Slowly descending into the dark bottomless pit, to be honest, it''s really frightening." dudu2(); "The caves and monsters you designed in the Sao game are scary enough, but I haven''t seen you as a designer afraid." "Perhaps it was because of reality and illusion. At that time, I also had GM power. How could I have reason to be afraid in the world I created." Through the communication magic guide, Yalin talked with Heathcliff. The depth of the large cavity is more than 3000 meters. I''m afraid it will take some time to go down with the help of slow descent. Tony and Goddard, who flew first in front, have reached the bottom. On the other hand, Tony sent a contact message saying that through the records of steel armor, the detailed height of the pit connecting the ground and underground city is 3125 meters, After landing, what came into Tony''s eyes was an ice cast slide and a huge worm body split in two on one side, which were all evidence left after the last Yalin expedition. "What surprised me was the energy that kept the ice from melting for more than a year. The temperature here is higher than that on the ground." Tony knocked on the ice in the messenger, and then collected some biological samples from the worm''s body. Tony was also very interested in Godard''s biological armor when he turned into a cosmic knight. However, Godard didn''t know how the cosmic knight armor was formed. He just said that it was made like this after being captured by alien creatures. Tony was not surprised to thank all kinds of aliens in Marvel Universe and heroes endowed with super powers by aliens. "Well, let''s move on." "I think we should wait for the people behind us." Goddard grabbed Tony and reminded him that this was not a solo expedition. Because there will be nothing for the time being, Yalin closes the communication wizard. On the one hand, Shaye is still reorganizing his body. While reorganizing his body, he is constantly reading various books and learning at an unimaginable speed. There was a figure outside the door, hiding there and afraid to come in. Just now, Liv ran to play as usual, but the moment she entered the room, she was directly frightened and screamed by Shaye, who was still reorganizing her body, and then ran out of the room; Yalin asked the elves to find and explain her. Although she learned Shaye''s identity, Lei still didn''t dare to enter the room. "It''s much better, at least roughly like a human." Yalin asks Lei to let her in, but she can''t help it when she sees Lei shaking her head and refusing. Shaye''s appearance is indeed much better than at first. At least he has begun to have skin rather than the human model exposed muscle fibers. However, the skin grown by Shaye is like an albino patient, with a feeling like a corpse. Combined with Shaye''s incomplete appearance and the disclosure of two black holes representing eyes that have just grown, It''s as scary as it looks. "What do you say?" "Observation is really good." Yalin clapped his hands. "It''s really a bit to say the meaning, because Shaye is a little similar to you." This question embarrassed Yalin. He didn''t know how to answer it. While Yalin was thinking, Shaye''s finger recovered its tentacle state and moved to ask in front of Yalin. Yalin also knew that Shaye, who was born with strong spiritual perception, could explore other people''s memories like himself, but Yalin hesitated. After all, his real identity and secrets about the world, In particular, it would be bad if the creator''s part were exposed, but the system assistant Nemo said it doesn''t matter. No matter who exists in the different world, it is impossible to break the restrictions set by the creator. Even if he opens his spiritual defense to them, he will never find out any news they shouldn''t know. On reading, Yalin held Shaye''s Pink tentacle, which was sticky and slippery like an octopus. Yalin also let go of his spiritual defense and let Shaye browse his memory. A moment later, shayesong opened his tentacle and said slowly in a tone of vagueness. "Don''t always call me a nurturer, just call me Yalin." Father! Yalin was stunned. This title was really a little unexpected. After an embarrassing smile, Yalin didn''t refute Shaye. Forget it ~ father, it doesn''t matter! (to be continued.) Chapter 932 ?readx(); As a bisexual, the word "parents" does not exist in Shaye''s inherited common sense and memory. Only the birth and nurturer, the former descending life and the latter providing nutrition. However, when browsing the memory of Yalin as a caregiver, Shaye understood the word "parents". I don''t know why Shaye always felt that as a caregiver, Yalin could lose the title of father, which represents the sacred title in Yalin''s mind! Maybe it''s because he was shrouded in hope at the moment when he was struggling at the boundary of life and death, which brought his dependence on his father! Shaye clearly remembers that when he was still in the incubator in the egg, in order to enable his compatriots to continue breeding after the catastrophe, many juveniles like himself were put into a static chamber and put into dormancy for a long time, During the long dormancy period, only the nursing instruments are constantly providing a small amount of energy to support their lives and those of their compatriots. However, I don''t know how long I woke up, because I feel that the energy supply is slowly becoming weak or blocked in a certain area. Under the corrosion of time, even the most sophisticated instruments in Addis finally failed, and the consciousness in the egg still tends to be primitive. The creature itself can only survive under the increasingly weak energy supply, and the little energy makes itself and those sleeping compatriots have no right to hatch, When the final energy supply began to gradually stop, compatriots began to die one by one. Not yet dead, afraid of death, as an instinct of biological survival, he struggled to pray that the energy supply pipeline would not be interrupted. In this way, he spent decades in fear and half hunger and half thirst. Finally, the energy supply gradually stopped. In this way, he fell into a state of lack of energy, and the cells of the whole body began to wither, Unable to resist the torture of hunger, he began to go crazy and carry on a meaningless struggle until he finally weakened to the extent that he couldn''t even use a bullet. At that time, Shaye believed that he who was only dominated by primitive consciousness in the egg was probably ready for death. Although the consciousness is still in the hazy ignorance of the beast state, Shaye believes that it would be painful and frightening if he died like this at that time, in the city of ADIS, which is almost turned into a tomb, and in a dark and unknown quiet room, I don''t know how long it will take for the newly born race on the earth to dig out the city of ADIS buried underground again, and their bodies can be seen again. Even at the last moment when he was weak and his consciousness was about to blur, his primitive consciousness like a beast was still struggling. He didn''t want to die like this and longed to continue to live However, fate seems to have heard his desire. Even today, Shaye can still clearly feel how tempting the pure energy from the outside in extreme hunger, which almost instantly activated his dying survival *, and he almost did everything to seize the hope and greedily absorbed this energy, Every cell in the whole body seems to have regained its vitality, and at the moment of energy interruption, it is like the fire of hope to be taken away by others, and it is like being abandoned back to the darkness, which plunges itself into strong despair. However, Shaye knew that he had not been abandoned. Although the supply of energy was interrupted, he could still feel his father standing not far away and observing himself. The survival of the beast * suppressed the restless heart and despair, and tried to make the body sleep, trying to reduce the consumption of energy. dudu1(); When they were moved and taken away, they didn''t have any resistance. As a juvenile with primitive instinct, they only wanted a safe birth environment. It doesn''t matter who took them away. At least it''s much better than staying in the dark and cold static room. However, good luck finally came, A lot of energy reactivated the cells of the whole body, so that they began to enter the hatching state until they broke their shells today! If it''s just energy, it doesn''t matter whether it''s my father''s or my father''s family, but why do I yearn for the energy brought by my father? Is there any difference? Is there a difference? Or is it just a psychological effect. In the corner of Yalin''s study, Shaye, who was paralyzed on the ground and in a humanoid creature, was thinking about a problem over and over. After receiving the energy provided by his father for the first time, his subconscious mind, which was still in the juvenile period, only wanted to accept this energy, and rejected the energy provided by other bipedal walking creatures. Now that I have fully recovered my clear self-consciousness, although I can accept other energy sources and even be self-sufficient through eating, I don''t know why sometimes I still want to give myself some energy as a caregiver and as a father. ¢Ë because the memory in the juvenile period is too deep, resulting in dependence? Forget it, it doesn''t matter anyway. At least I don''t hate it. Now I''d better finish the body reorganization as soon as possible. However, the human body is too fragile. There are too many weaknesses and uncoordinated places. It is necessary to reorganize calcium to form bones and cover muscles and skin. The digestive system is too backward and excretes residues after eating. There are only three kinds of visual cone cells in the visual system, which is even backward than flying creatures. Shaye is muttering and looking at the books on human structure. Because of the detailed information, Shaye''s speed of body reorganization is much faster, but it also makes Shaye realize that the human body is so fragile, Although he only simulates the human body structure, even if he is injured, he will not be killed by a stab in the abdomen like a real human, but his body function will inevitably decline sharply. No way. From the perspective of structure, the human body structure is really backward. The immune system in the body is very poor, and the requirements for environmental adaptation are quite high. Generally speaking, it can''t be compared with itself. Shaye doesn''t like the human form, but now he feels he can''t help but take care of his father and other human feelings. Although he doesn''t know why they are afraid of their own appearance. Obviously, their appearance is also strange in his own eyes, his understanding of them is only the degree of bipedal mammals, and he won''t have any prejudice because of their appearance, Just as they don''t have prejudice against the shape of soil. In fact, it doesn''t need to be too demanding in the past. What matters is the appearance rather than the inside. Whether the father or other bipedal creatures just care about their appearance. Let''s make the appearance closer to their aesthetics first. After making up his mind, Shaye''s reorganization speed suddenly became much faster. He didn''t need to build hard bones, deal with complex muscle fibers one by one, and connect various nerve centers and internal organs. If he just changed his appearance, the workload for Shaye would change from fine micro carving to kneading plasticine, The originally deformed body quickly changed to a normal human body. The originally bloated body became thin, and the wrong limbs became thin and full. The lifeless white skin like a dead body began to have blood color, and more importantly, Shaye''s disclosure quickly grew into facial features, Some red biological tissues appear in the black orbit and change rapidly into green pupils. dudu2(); When Shaye began to make amazing changes, Yalin arranged Shaye''s residence on the other side at the moment, because Shaye is not human, she doesn''t need many things, and Shaye''s requirements for her room are different from ordinary people, that is, to be dark, wet, warm, and create weightless space as a dormant area in a certain range. "Do you like weightless and low gravity environments because of molluscs?" While muttering, Yalin commanded the frost snow wizard mages to arrange the bedroom for Shaye. It''s simple to be dark, wet and warm, but it''s troublesome to have a non gravity area. This requires the mages to arrange a very fine Dharma array and use wind elements to create an area similar to non gravity. Fortunately, the magic torrent crystal column in odur city is in sufficient supply, Otherwise, it would be an expensive expense to maintain the operation of the Dharma array all day. "Lin ~" on one side, levli pulled the corner of Yalin''s clothes with her hand: "isn''t that Shaye really a monster?" Yalin patted her on the head. "Are you afraid of Shaye?" "I''m afraid. It looks terrible." "In fact, think about Shaye. We are the same monsters, but Shaye is not afraid of us." Yalin comforts Lei. It is obvious that Shaye, who was reorganizing his body when he broke into his study, gave Lei a bad first impression. Even if he explained to Lei, Lei was still afraid of Shaye. Just now, Lei has been hiding outside the door and refused to go in, although Shaye doesn''t care what Lei thinks of herself. "Lei, you can try to make friends with Shaye. Rest assured that she is a good child." dudu3(); "But I''m afraid of it." "A person''s appearance does not represent his inner." "But Lin ~ didn''t you say that phase comes from the heart?" Mmm ~ OK! This answer made Yalin a little embarrassed. Although it was really generated by her heart, Shaye was also an amorphous creature that could automatically change her appearance. This sentence is really not suitable for her. "Give Shaye some time, ray. You''ll meet Shaye in a few days. I think you''ll change your mind." Yalin had to comfort himself. "Lin Lin ~ who are you talking about giving some time?" Suddenly, a familiar voice came from her ear. Yalin turned and found that fili was standing behind her and watching herself, while fili was still standing with Miss yuansaka and Yuehai. What made Yalin feel bad was that there was a double horsetail demon behind several girls, wearing spiritual clothes and a bad smile, staring at her crazy three shizaki. Me. - shit! Crazy three shouldn''t have said something to Lin and Yuehai. Yalin found that the faces of the three girls were obviously wrong. In addition, it would certainly not be a good thing to form a team today. You know, they usually get along with each other with the mentality of competitors. Unless they find them themselves, it is difficult to be together once. (to be continued.) Chapter 933 ?readx(); "Philip, aren''t you helping test the Magic Knight?" Seeing the bad looks of several girls, Yalin had to bite the bullet and ask. " ¡º "All the tests yesterday have been completed. Because I have nothing to do for the time being, I want to come back and have a rest and see you by the way." Philip, who still had no expression, could not help but take a little provocative meaning when answering. It seemed that she was telling Lin and Yuehai behind her that "the relationship between me and Lin Lin is not general.". Naturally, I can understand the implication of Philly''s words. Miss yuansaka and Yuehai, the former with a smile and an unmoved look, while the latter is looking at Philly with some discomfort. Miss yuansaka, still holding a spell book in her arms, waved her hand at this time: "I''m just passing by. Don''t care about my senior Yalin." Come on, miss, the location here is completely opposite to that of the library, okay. Yalin looked at shizaki Kuang San, who stood at the end with a slightly charming smile. He thought with his cerebellum and knew that Kuang San must have encouraged him. I really don''t know why crazy three became like this. Why is he always interested in his own emotional problems, and he is a harem sect like the creator. "Ah Lin Jun ~ who is the Shaye you just said?" Among the three girls, Yuehai said directly. Obviously, both fili and Yuehai are very concerned about this female name. Even just now, miss yuansaka, who just passed by to make soy sauce, couldn''t help pricking her ears. "Daughter ~" Yalin shrugged and said directly. Eh!? Looking at the faces of the three people, Yalin then added: "to be exact, it''s an adopted adoptive daughter." "My adopted daughter is fine. I knew Lin Lin couldn''t do that." Philip said with a sigh of relief. "Really, Mr. Yalin ~ startled me. I was still wondering when you had another daughter." Yuehai is also relieved. Only miss yuansaka smiled unnaturally: "I always think the identity of adoptive daughter is also very subtle" dudu1 (); "Ah ah." But Shiqi crazy Sanjiao smiled: "since she is an adopted daughter without blood relationship, isn''t it better for some bad guys sometimes?" Crazy three!! Yalin''s eyelids jumped and looked at the fanning crazy three behind him. He always felt that he should teach her a lesson. He had some warm feelings among several girls, but Yalin believed that his moral concept would never do that, that is, those new people with capable sisters and capable daughters in previous lives had little interest in seeing it. The three girls blushed and naturally understood the meaning of crazy three, but they all shook their heads and denied it. After all, as the master of odur city for so long, Yalin has so many beautiful fairy maids who can devote themselves to Yalin at any time, but Yalin has never been addicted to wine and sex, On the contrary, several girls saw more figures busy at work. Philip thinks that Lin is a workaholic and doesn''t know how to please girls. Although Yuehai has the same idea, she says that as a fiancee, she should understand a busy husband. Miss yuansaka Lin is a top student. She thinks that although she is busy with her work and has less romance, it makes people feel that men have a special mature and steady charm. Tianloujiu said more directly that the wife should show her reserved side, and the moderate connivance to her husband is the expression of the wisdom and courage of a virtuous wife. Faced with the refusal of the three girls, Shi Qi''s face hung an embarrassing smile. Yalin held his hands in front of his chest and thought about how to repair Kuang San. This little devil, who is worse than Lin and has no lower limit of integrity, may have pushed off her harem plan among several girls recently. Of course, depending on the situation, I''m afraid even fili has revealed some warm news, Shiyou * * is related to irogel, but Feili''s character must hide her relationship with herself. Although Yalin''s performance in these days made several girls deny the possibility of a "capable daughter", she remained wary of the sudden increase in adoptive daughters. After all, even if Yalin didn''t want her to be capable, she couldn''t stand the other party''s desire to be capable, especially Philip, who had the experience of pushing back. Looking at the girls who wanted to say but didn''t dare to say, Yalin now drew a transmission array under his feet: "how about going to see Shaye together? Anyway, I also want to introduce her to you." "That''s OK. I''m also curious about the adoptive daughter you can adopt." I paused in the middle of yuanban Avenue. It seemed that I thought of a problem ignored by myself: "well, Mr. Yalin, how old is the adoptive daughter you adopted this year?" "Just born yesterday." What rice!? dudu2(); Soon, in addition, the four people in front of Shi qikuang''s three eyes showed an ignorant look. Regardless of the reassuring smile on the faces of fili, Yuehai and Lin, only Lei DU on one side seemed hesitant, and even showed a look of compassion to the three people who didn''t know. I don''t know what kind of look they would look when they saw the so-called adoptive daughter. "Ray, are you going with me?" Yalin asked Lei. "I''m going too." Lei, who raised her hand, asked, or wanted to see the excitement. Soon, with the brilliance of magic, the six people arrived at Yalin''s study in an instant. However, at the end of the transmission, the five girls subconsciously pinched their noses, because the air in the study was filled with an uncomfortable fishy smell, like the pus from some patients'' wounds or the mucus left by some creatures'' peeling, However, Lefle, who had seen Shaye and had some disagreements about it, quickly hid behind Yalin with her nose. "Well, what''s the smell?" "Lin Lin ~ it smells terrible here." Yalin frowned, then opened the window, and then sent out all the peculiar smell with the wind spell. Miss yuansaka and others were able to breathe until the air in the room was clear again. As all this, Yalin has set his eyes behind the projection sphere not far from the study. The spiritual detection indicates that Shaye is still there, and the smell comes from there. "Shaye, are you there?" Yalin went over and shouted. "I''m... I''m... I''m here... I''m... Father." At the corner, a crisp and pleasant female voice came over. It sounded small but very cute, but when talking, it seemed as if there were some sound barriers. And this voice also successfully attracted the attention of several girls. It was said that she had just been born before. Now it is obvious that what is the voice of a 13-year-old girl? Just as everyone looked at each other, a 13-year-old girl slowly came out in the corner. Her skin was covered with wet liquid, white as if it was transparent without any defects, and her dark green waist combined with her weak and lovely face made her look particularly lovable, The most important thing is that the girl is naked at the moment. It is obviously an immature carcass - body, but it has a strange charm, which immediately makes the thinner moon sea and Beverly blush. Yalin also looked at each other in surprise at the moment: "are you Shaye?" From the perspective of mental induction, this is indeed Shaye, and from the perspective of appearance, it is even more Shaye. Except for a white suspender skirt and no clever and strange look, the appearance of a 13-year-old girl is more feminine, This is the non-human heroine Shaye summoned from different space through the silver key in the song of Shaye. dudu3(); "Yes, according to your father''s memory about giving me the name" Shaye ", I''m sorry that I''m still not used to the sound movement of human mouth." Shaye, who was holding the bookcase step by step, was not used to the appearance of physical movement, but he was much better in sound than before. At least he could finish a whole sentence gradually and completely. Amazing evolution and learning! Compared with the Shaye in the original work, whose body is a tentacle like creature similar to plants, who appears in front of the host only because of the visual sensory impairment of the host, the Shaye in the different world is very powerful because he can transform his appearance by himself. However, Yalin can also feel that although Shaye''s appearance is completely a human girl, But her inner body is still an amorphous biological organization. Yalin doesn''t feel the existence of internal organs from Shaye''s body. In short, it''s just a change in her appearance. Seeing Yalin''s surprised look, Shaye seemed a little happy. Then he set his eyes on yuansaka Lin, fili and others. Finally, Shaye looked at revli and said, "won''t my shape scare you now?" Liv blushed and subconsciously shook her head, but then she hid behind Yalin. "Lin Jun, is this your adopted daughter?" At the moment, the moon sea stammered and asked. And fili is also a little angry. Obviously, they feel that they have been cheated. How can the newly born adoptive daughter be such a girl who doesn''t even wear clothes? This is obviously cheating! "Wait a minute!" At this time, miss yuansaka looked dignified and blocked in front of fili and Yuehai: "senior Yalin, this girl is not human, right?" "Can you feel it?" "At least as a magician, I''ve honed my spirit. Although I''m not as terrible as you, I can still feel it so close." Miss yuansaka still has some confidence in her spiritual perception. After all, over the past few days, she has been tragically trained in spiritual perception by the witch Medea as a teacher. She can clearly realize that the unique inner appearance of the beautiful girl in front of her is an unspeakable embarrassment, Even if you try to perceive, you get a fuzzy state, which is the feeling that the perceived object can never feed back as a human. (to be continued.) eight Chapter 934 ?readx(); The changed Shaye really impressed everyone. Especially when miss yuansaka Lin pointed out that Shaye was not human, Shaye also changed into clothes under the sign of Yalin. In the process, when Shaye''s white skin suddenly changed into red naked muscle tissue, her body looked as if a layer of skin had been pulled out, Then, under the shivering look of several girls, the muscle tissue was transformed into a thin white suspender dress. The whole process can be described as a thriller. It was so extreme that Lin and Yuehai were startled. Now everyone knows that the girl in front of her is a strange creature in a lovely skin bag. The real posture under that skin bag is definitely a terrible appearance that will not appear in the most bizarre nightmare of mankind. With Medea''s arrival, Yalin explained Shaye''s identity to the public together with her. If Shaye''s thriller performance just now had not brought too much shock to several girls, the identity of the last possible survivor of Shaye''s ancient civilization would easily arouse people''s pity, although several girls had some disagreements because of Shaye''s real identity, But at least the girls have a lot of affection for Yalin. After all, as Yalin said, Shaye is really a newborn baby, and such an adopted daughter is obviously impossible to become a capable daughter. "I probably need some time to adapt to the physical activities of human form." Sitting on the sofa, Shaye trembled, raised the cup with hot water and took a sip. It seems as like as two peas in human beings, but Shah is obviously very uncoordinated in coordinating his limbs movement. When he is drinking a cup, his hands are shaking all the time. It is hard to drink. The mouth of the entrance is very hard, so that many water flows down from the corners of his mouth. Only those water stains flowing on the clothes of Sha ye are soon cloaked with clothing. But in fact, part of Shaye''s * * has been absorbed. After drinking a glass of water, Shaye breathed a sigh of relief and trembled and put the glass back on the table: "aren''t you afraid of my appearance now?" All the girls have faces and faces. Although the girl sitting in front of her is a girl with some playfulness and loveliness from that point of view, when it comes to the thought that her body, hair and limbs can be transformed into the strange shape like biological tentacles just now, and the real posture inside the beautiful shell, In the face of this huge contrast, several girls don''t know what to say. "Ah, ah, ah, not to mention fear. In the eyes of Shaye sauce, we may be more like monsters." "I won''t be afraid of your appearance. I can''t understand what the so-called ugliness and beauty in your cognition mean for the time being. In my opinion, you are all mammals walking on two feet." "Oh ~ it seems that the spiritual structure of Shaye sauce is different from ours." dudu1(); Crazy Sanxiao, who climbed behind the sofa, squinted at Shaye, as if he had seen something very interesting. Among several girls, crazy Sanxiao had the best adaptability and was the fastest to recover from the shock of Shaye''s dressing change performance. "That Shaye ~ why did you call Lin Lin your father?" It''s Philip''s turn to ask questions this time. "As my nurturer has provided me with energy and food, I think what Lin has done in your human concept can be called my father." After getting along for a while, the girls'' attitude towards Shaye has gradually changed from initial fear to acceptance. It can be seen from their chattering that they seem to have endless questions, and most of these questions focus on Shaye himself. Shaye''s attitude is also very good. Unless they don''t know anything, they almost answer all questions, But soon Shaye''s voice became hoarse. Shaye, who was not proficient in human form, soon realized that the vocal cords mimicked had reached the limit. Although Shaye could simulate it again, Yalin thought it was time to stop today. Under Lin''s secret sign, Medea clapped her hands and said, "well, everyone, let Shaye rest for a while today. If you have any questions, you can ask them later. Anyway, there will be more time for each other in the future." As a catser who was summoned from the beginning of the construction of odur City, Medea can be described as a veteran under Yalin. In addition to having a heroic identity and strong strength, as a teacher with psychological shadow who trained Philip and yuanban Lin, Medea can be described as a nemesis in the hearts of several girls, As long as the rare Witch of ancient Greece spoke, they would never dare to say no. After Philip and Lin chose silence, Yuehai, who had been "taken care of" by Medea in order to exercise their element control, immediately calmed down to avoid getting angry. As for the only crazy three who didn''t communicate much with Medea, seeing that Philip and Lin and others were quiet, they probably understood the status and strength of this female mage in this city, Crazy three is not stupid. Naturally, it is also the choice of laughing Yingying. Step down so as not to touch the mold. "Shaye, you won''t hurt us, will you?" On the contrary, the newborn calf was not afraid of tigers and asked again. "I have no need to hurt you unless you hurt me in advance." Shaye, whose spiritual structure is different from that of human beings, answered somewhat stiffly. dudu2(); Lei didn''t care about Shaye''s harsh answer. Instead, she looked at Yalin and said to Shaye after getting Yalin''s nod: "so can we become friends?" "Can I help you?" "Hey ~" Beverly was stunned. She didn''t know why Shaye answered so. Yalin then asked, "Shaye, do you understand the meaning of the word friend?" "Friends, that is, friendship, refers to the lasting relationship linked by the cognitive model recognized by both human beings under specific conditions, mainly sharing good things and providing mutual help." Shaye replied very professionally. This answer made Yalin smile bitterly. Medea also showed a helpless smile and sighed. If you want to say something wrong, Shaye didn''t understand it wrong, but if you want to say something right, it''s not completely right. Friendship is a very delicate relationship for human beings. Shaye''s understanding of friendship is too one-sided. In short, it''s too much to understand it in the most hidden way, Although both ARIM and Medea want to explain to Shaye, they don''t know how to make her understand considering her completely different spirit and mode of thinking from human structure. Shaye looked at some silent people and realized that he had made some mistakes: "it seems that I understand wrong, father?" "It''s not entirely wrong. It''s just that the relationship of friends is a little \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "Of course, mutual assistance is the characteristic of social creatures. I am willing to make friends with Lei." dudu3(); Shaye slowly stretched out her hand after answering. Livli hesitated, and then took Shaye''s hand with determination. Just like the skin of an ordinary girl, it has a soft and smooth touch, and there is no uncomfortable touch when holding it. It''s hard to imagine that under these white and slightly slender hands, they are recombined from strange tentacles. Perhaps the only thing that makes people feel a little flawed is that these hands do not have human warmth, It''s like holding a cold jade. Although several girls'' Misunderstandings about Shaye have been resolved, Yalin still needs to let Shaye learn a lot. Although Shaye has amazing wisdom, she is too inclined to children in nature. She has no plans. She can say everything directly. Of course, this also has something to do with her spiritual structure and cognitive view different from human beings, But Yalin felt that at least Shaye should understand some basic human knowledge. Start with the most basic food! Shaye''s food is a lot of meat, and almost no one refuses to come. In Shaye''s opinion, all walking creatures in odur city are edible food. This concept makes Yalin a little confused. Humans are omnivores, but when faced with intelligent creatures that can communicate, no matter how delicious they are, I believe humans will never treat them as food. On this point, Yalin must first communicate with Shaye and tell her the rules of eating in audur City, what can be eaten and what can''t be eaten. Fortunately, Shaye''s concept is strange, but his learning speed is very fast. While Yalin was painstakingly teaching the rules and regulations of the adopted daughter, the exploration of Tony and his party in the city of ADIS directly below the city of odur was also under way. After the long slow descent to the ground, the white dragon bodyguard and wizard immediately began to build the portal, while Tony and Goddard with flying ability flew to the city of ADIS first. Before entering the city of Addis, Tony was full of hope and confidence. From the wisdom of Shaye, it is obvious that Shaye''s race is definitely taking the route of science and technology rather than directly incomprehensible magic. Since it is science and technology, the city named Addis must also have relevant industrial equipment, such as cutting machine, stamping machine, Aurora welding, digital lathe, puguangyi Supercomputers and even small atomic colliders are the equipment Tony dreams of. As long as there are these equipment, it means that he can help produce relevant accessories for steel war clothes, instead of being afraid to wear them at ordinary times for fear of loss. "My scanner found that the brightness in front increased. Hey ~ see, that''s Addis." Tony, who was flying in the air, said excitedly. When he was half in the air, he was suddenly stunned. Then his tone became like a frightened bird and trembled: "Oh! God! What kind of city is this!" (to be continued.) Chapter 935 ?readx(); The designer who built this city is definitely a master of psychology! After flying into the city of Addis and having a general view of the city, Tony almost felt suffocated. In terms of scale, the city used as a refuge is more magnificent than any city Tony has ever seen, even New York and Manhattan in modern cities can''t compare with it. The underground city of this strange world is full of tall buildings, like a steel forest, full of modern flavor, but most buildings look like honeycomb or distorted and chaotic structural form. When countless such strange buildings overlap together, they are rendered by dark green fog, forming a psychological hint of extreme depression and nausea to human visual senses. "If I see the designer who designed this city, I must shoot him with a laser, and definitely use the maximum power * * * * muzzle." Tony, who landed on an inverted triangular building, finally couldn''t help but open his mask and vomit. Compared with spitting dirt in the steel suit to make himself uncomfortable, Tony would rather take a risk to open the mask of the suit and spit it out. Although the dark green fog outside has an unpleasant smell of * *, at least the air composition has been tested by the steel suit. The results show that the air here can let humans breathe directly, There are also no deadly viruses and harmful gases in the air. "Hey, how are you?" Godard, in the state of cosmic knight, also fell beside Tony. "It''s terrible" Tony, who vomited a lot of dirt, began to regret that he had eaten so full before: "Now I finally understand why Yalin doesn''t want to step into the city. Damn it! The shape and arrangement of the city must be carefully designed. This disgusting psychological hint is more painful than the moment I once stalled and fell from the sky. Although it''s very annoying, I have to say the people who arranged the city Definitely a genius. " "Probably alien creatures are different from our spiritual structure." Godard looked at the city in the hell of death: "but it seems that there are no people at all. It seems that everyone here is dead." Wiping his mouth, Tony took the mask back: "anyway, we''re looking for industrial equipment, not the rescue team. Rescuing the survivors is just a passing task." "I agree, but before that, let''s go back and have a look. If the portal is not built, we can''t take it back even if we find the equipment." "Well, I really need a break, especially if I don''t want to see everything here, any!" Tony emphasized that he obviously hated the layout of the city. They immediately took off and flew back. On the way, Tony asked Goddard, "don''t you feel bad seeing these buildings?" dudu1(); "It''s also uncomfortable. The shape and arrangement of these buildings make me dizzy, but it''s still within my tolerance." "I envy your spiritual adaptability." For the space Knight Goddard, it''s no problem for his spirit to resist this strongly suggestive group. At least he once went deep into the main ship of the alien ladam, where he was imprisoned for several months, and then evolved into a space knight in the distorted and fully biological ship, What Goddard saw about dalam was as bloody and crazy as this strange city. Tony suddenly said, "I said Goddard ~ can you give me some body tissue of your armor in the future? I''m very interested in this kind of biological armor made by aliens." "Ha ~ Tony! When did you change from a mechanical expert to a biological expert?" "I can''t say I''m an expert. I''m just curious about how you, as a human, can provide energy for this armor derived from your body." Goddard smiled: "I don''t care. If you can find relevant biological equipment from this city, I don''t mind being an experiment for you." "I like your forthright character. If we can go back to the original world, I will treat you to drink enough." The two joking people flew back to the periphery of the city according to the path when they came. At this time, the main framework of the portal has been completed. The wizard mages are racing against time to adjust the engraved pattern parameters, and the magic is carried together. Hundreds of high-purity magic crystals filled with magic are provided. Back at the camp, Tony finally took off his helmet and breathed a sigh of relief. Then he sat down on the stone next to him with some stomach discomfort. Then Heathcliff came up and asked, "what''s the matter, Mr. Tony? Your face has become so ugly." dudu2(); "Nothing ~ I''m just confused by some uncoordinated scenery. Just let me have a quiet rest." Tony waved his hand to leave himself alone. On the contrary, Goddard talked with Heathcliff. This strange and half submerged city is indeed an unimaginable treasure house. There must be a large number of equipment left by unknown civilizations. I''m afraid it''s a big job to transport them out, After the portal is established, a large number of hands and handling equipment need to be requested from the city of odur. There is no doubt that it will be a very long work. After working hard for a long time, it was almost ten o''clock in the evening. The people stopped working temporarily and began to prepare dinner. Although there were many cans and dry food, the air was always filled with the smell of plants. Except for the spirit and white dragon bodyguard who had no objection to this smell, Heathcliff and Goddard ate very little, Tony only drank some water and didn''t even eat dinner. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Located in the city of odur directly above the city of ADIS, Yalin also received rewards from underground expeditions. The scale of the city of ADIS is quite large. It''s hard to see that the city was only used as a temporary shelter. For this, arin, who had been to the city of ADIS, knows very well. As soon as Tony and others started to go to the city of ADIS, arin in the rear began to prepare personnel, although arin didn''t want to disturb the dead bones of Shaye compatriots, However, we are also eager for the equipment that may be used in the city of Addis. If we can find all kinds of advanced modern industrial equipment as Tony predicted, the production capacity of odur city will definitely increase several times, and may even enter the industrial modernization at one go. Although mentioning Science in a world full of magic makes people feel a little strange, there are still many things in modern science and technology that can not be replaced by magic, and Yalin is not a stubborn person. He does not think that when he comes to a different world, he must abide by the rules of the different world and use magic, What if we can combine the two to create a newer and more powerful technical system? If you have a chance, you have to try this good thing. I finally understand why you don''t want to step into this city. In the communicator, Tony looked a little depressed and complained to Yalin about what he saw and heard today. The silence of this huge and magnificent city like a tomb and those buildings with spiritual hints almost drove people crazy. Yalin felt that Tony seemed to make a fuss. When he entered the city of Addis, he felt that the chaotic layout and dead atmosphere of the city were uncomfortable. Was it too exaggerated to look so depressed to vomit to Tony, and then Heathcliff said that even if he looked at the city from a distance, My heart will feel inexplicably uncomfortable. dudu3(); Considering that the original race of Shaye was created by the Creator with reference to the ksuru myth, and the biggest feature of the ksuru myth is those things that people can''t look directly at. Ordinary people may become crazy when they see evil gods or books, words, portraits and buildings left by evil gods. Maybe Shaye and her people also took this feature when they established this city. "If you really feel uncomfortable, come back and have a rest after the portal is built." Lin found that he didn''t care much about whether the strange layout of the city of ADIS was because he became the White Dragon King and his spiritual power was greatly strengthened. Although I really want to come back and have a rest, the psychological hint formed by some ingenious architectural layout alone makes the famous Tony Stark escape home. The title of iron man will become a ridiculous pronoun. I don''t want to be a laughing stock. "Don''t try to be strong ~ Tony." Don''t worry, I modified the scanning system of steel armor, so I don''t think I will be affected by this psychological hint. Tony obviously has no intention to return. In the projection picture, Tony is modifying the scanner of the helmet with the computer system built in the steel armor, so that the scanned picture will be corrected before he can see it, which has reduced the psychological hint brought by the architectural layout. ok£¡ No problem this time. Wait for my good news later, brother Yalin. After that, Tony put on his helmet again and was obviously satisfied with the modified scanning system. "Tony ~ don''t go inside the building for the time being. When I entered the city, some systems didn''t completely fail. If you accidentally activate something, it may bring life danger." so what? You have to come yourself~ "I said I wouldn''t come, but I''ll send someone who is most familiar with the environment here." Seeing Tony''s smiling look of ''I know who it is'', Yalin said calmly, "don''t worry, you''ll be surprised to see her this time." (to be continued.) Chapter 936 ?readx(); Under the overnight construction of the white dragon bodyguard, the small portal was not finally built until the early morning of the next day, and an underground channel connecting the ground was opened. When the portal was completed, Tony also sent back new news, that is, there are indeed a large number of equipment in the city of ADIS, but these equipment are completely unprecedented, In terms of volume and shape, it doesn''t seem to be for human use. Those unique and strange shapes are obviously manipulated by amorphous creatures such as Shaye. Tony has a headache about these devices. Even if he can decipher the systems in these devices and activate them, what should he do if the human body is not suitable for operating these devices at all. So far, Tony has not fully understood the use of these unique equipment, but through his initial visit to the city of ADIS, Tony can be sure of one thing, that is, this ancient civilization race also follows the route of science and technology, which seems to be the coexistence of biology and technology, and even more advanced than his previous world. When the portal began its first transmission, hundreds of dwarf and human mixed teams poured into the ground. Tony, who flew to the sky to detect it first, also sorted out a map of the city of ADIS. Hundreds of people were still transporting food and appliances back and forth to odur city and underground. According to Tony''s estimates, from exploring the city, testing equipment It''s estimated that it will take some time to evaluate the value and finally transport it out. In addition, the special layout of the city of ADIS with strong spiritual hints is also a headache. Not only does Tony feel unbearable after watching the city for a long time, but Heathcliff also feels sick and vomiting after looking at the city outside, and the dwarves and elves from odur also have the same symptoms. How to make people immune to mental suggestion has become a big problem. Although this suggestion is only the simplest form of image to disturb the spirit of normal people, it is so simple that it is difficult to resist. Tony can use the helmet scanner to correct the image to avoid it, In the team, only the white dragon bodyguard and Goddard are immune to this spiritual hint. The rest can''t let them work with their eyes closed. Tony originally wanted to destroy the city. After all, this layout that can make people produce psychological hints only by pictures must be extremely ingenious and precise. As long as the shape of the city is slightly destroyed, the whole spiritual hint will be solved. However, considering the large amount of equipment and materials stored in the city and the relics of another civilization, Such a thing was directly rejected by Goddard and Heathcliff. Of course, Tony also said it was just a joke When Shaye stepped into her hometown, both Heathcliff and Goddard expressed doubts about the sudden appearance of the little girl. Only Tony doubted Shaye''s identity. Even so, Tony was inevitably surprised when Shaye told his true identity, As for the other two people, they were not calm behind Shaye''s arms. In front of them, the lovely girl who looked young was actually a survivor of this ancient civilization. Although Shaye is only a newborn baby in terms of age, the knowledge and wisdom inherited from his blood are enough to serve as a guide for Tony and others, especially the machines in this city that Tony doesn''t even know. I''m afraid no one can figure out the purpose of these machines except Shaye. But even with Shaye as a guide, Tony and others still face a problem. How can we "look directly" at the city? Shaye was also very helpless. The shape and layout of the city had a strong psychological hint of depression for mankind, which was unexpected for Shaye. In fact, Shaye said that the city itself did not deliberately plan this suggestive layout, but was built according to its own ethnic aesthetics, Moreover, when the great disaster came, the city was built in a hurry, and there was no special design and planning. Finally, a group of people talked for a long time. An Elf Mage thought of a way to bless everyone with the "soul vision" spell. This spell was originally used for detection. After the blessing, everyone''s vision will become a slightly blurred gray white, and can penetrate certain obstacles to show the blue soul state of the hidden person, It is generally used to detect enemies such as mages who cast stealth spells or undead with stealth ability, but now it has to be used for people to avoid the strange spiritual hint of the city of ADIS. dudu1(); "How''s it going?" Tony flew to the sky with Heathcliff who blessed the vision of the soul and looked at the city of ADIS not far away. "Ah! Although some people are not used to seeing things like this, at least they don''t have the feeling of nausea and vomiting just now." Looking at him, he became a little gray and fuzzy. Especially when he looked at Tony, he saw a translucent blue human flame burning. Heathcliff rubbed his eyes, which was obviously not suitable. But now Heathcliff can''t manage so much, at least not even looking directly at the city for the time being. "Let''s go to the central room first. There is a device that can drain the primary liquid in the city. I just hope it can work." While they were talking, Shaye''s voice came from the rear. When Tony subconsciously turned his head, he found that three pairs of blood red wings like meat film were derived from the girl''s back. This seemingly frightening wings formed a sharp contrast with the girl''s lovely face, which undoubtedly explained to Tony how the girl in front of him looked like a human, But within her is still the alien creature with an uncertain form. Tony wow: "can you fly?" Although he grew wings, Shaye flew unsteadily, just like a combat national pilot filled with vodka: "I read some materials and reorganized my body by imitating birds, insects and other creatures, but I had to weaken some flight ability in order to maintain the human shape." Keep human shape!? Tony smelled the speech and said with apology, "I want to apologize for some words before." "I accept your apology." dudu2(); "You are a good girl and very cute." Tony smiled and said that the title of "lovely girl" came from the bottom of his heart. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ While Tony and others worked in an orderly manner underground, Yalin was struggling with a pile of random special calls on the ground. In the pile of rewards given by the creator, a random race unlock has been used by himself, but the lizard man is the race. Originally, the lizard man lived in the tropical swamp and was not suitable for living in the cold environment, but after a lineage evolution, he became a cold scale lizard man adapted to the severe cold, but the overall quality of the lizard man is not very good, In terms of combat, it is only suitable for ambush, not for frontal combat. Although you can learn some magic and Shaman spells, they are better than nothing, and the production expertise is only a small amount of weaving technology and fishing. So far, Yalin has only summoned ten cold scale lizards to arrange them in the farm outside odur city for testing, By the way, enrich the number of biological species in audur city Another thing is that lizard people look terrible. Although they know that they are absolutely loyal to themselves when they are born from the system, the reptile head with sharp teeth is enough to scare many people in audur. Although they are good at fish farming and fishing, they have not built a fishing ground, It is said that the river nearest to odur city is a few kilometers away, and a nearby lake is also occupied by high elves. It is too extravagant to build a portal for transportation for a few fish. It is said that there is a calling system, which can exchange all kinds of ingredients, and I don''t lack the energy to exchange a few fish. Among the remaining rewards, only one of the five legendary equipment he touched with his black hand matches the frost attribute, and an epic equipment is a useless pit cargo, and the best sacred equipment barely gives Yalin a comfort, a very strong space power equipment. This equipment is now being played in Yalin''s hands. It looks like a kaleidoscope often played by a child, but no kaleidoscope played by that child will change its strange color like a rainbow. "Call or not, it''s a headache!" Yalin took a kaleidoscope and looked at it. He regarded it as an ordinary toy. In fact, Yalin is really a little angry. After the novice protection period, the 30 random special calls given by "Panda" are like a hot potato. Gou Yalin wants to call, but he doesn''t dare to call. In case a lot of girls are called out, it''s a problem to put them there. What£¡£¿ Yalin had a bad feeling on his face. Anyway, the more the system was upgraded, the more pit father it was. The evil interest creator wanted to plug all the discordant things into it. When Nemo opened the content of the system upgrade, the first "big surprise" screen almost didn''t make Yalin''s face cramp. "A big gift of joy, with a minimum of 1000 and a maximum of 10000 energy SSS characters to take home!" "From today on, the system will add a lucky draw. It is possible to summon SSS level characters by using random rewards or soul energy for ten consecutive random calls. It is possible to use random rewards for ten consecutive guaranteed characters, use 1000 soul energy for ten consecutive guaranteed characters, and use 10000 soul energy for ten consecutive guaranteed characters to designate a d-level potential character, and use 10000 soul energy for ten consecutive guaranteed characters to designate a C-level potential character, Good luck can''t be missed. It''s better to move than to move. Let''s start quickly! " I learned this trick from the unscrupulous online game manufacturer! After reading the updated information, Yalin almost got messy in the wind. (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Chapter 937 ?readx(); Ten company random summon, plus a token character guarantee!? To be fair, it''s very cost-effective. A SS character used to spend millions of soul energy. Now Yalin has almost saved up nearly one million souls. He was originally prepared to summon the ancient god nezas to deal with the emerald dragon. However, now that he has signed a real name contract with the emerald Dragon Queen, After the threat from the alliance of the holy capital and the Dragon disappeared temporarily, the first threat to the city of odur was the Holy See. However, in the face of the Holy See, Yalin really didn''t know how to fight them. The five supreme gods of the holy city and the Dragon Alliance had fighting experience during the dragon war. Both the five great dragon gods and the supreme god Yalin could figure out their ideas, but for the goddess of the Holy see, who was seriously lack of information, I really don''t know how to deal with her, and what kind of attitude she has towards herself and audur city! If it is said that considering the Emerald Dream relied on by the Dragon coalition army, Yalin is prepared to use the characteristics that nezas can pollute the spiritual field to restrain her, how should ishutar, who represents that the light element is dominated by angels, restrain her? Speaking of light, we naturally think of darkness. Speaking of angels, we naturally think of the devil as an old enemy! There are many demons in the summoning system, whether they are the demons in the invincible Heroes series, the Burning Legion in world of Warcraft and the burning hell in Diablo. However, considering the ability of the law of the interface in different worlds to suppress demons and the fact that demons are disliked by the Holy See and the holy capital at the same time, it''s OK to cooperate with demons in private, Once it is made public, it will become the public enemy of the whole world. For these reasons, Yalin does not dare to summon demons at will for a time. Moreover, it is estimated that he has to put them after they are summoned by the nature of demons. Although the demons will not attack themselves due to system restrictions, they can not be restricted from secretly doing damage. More than one million soul energy is seduced. Yalin wants to use it, but he is afraid that he can''t summon powerful people to turn the situation around in the time of crisis. Therefore, he accumulates it in Yalin''s hands. Now think about it carefully. More than one million soul energies are directly extracted from 100 random calls. As long as you can win one SSS level, no! That is, SS Level characters earn money. Of course, the premise is not to play the role of Ma classmate with the wrong goods. Not to mention how many other characters there are in the ten consecutive draws. As long as there are a few s or 3A characters on the way, it is also a big profit. At the thought of here, Yalin can''t help but itch to bet on his character. But Yalin also knows one thing. You can''t bet now! In his previous life, Yalin also played many krypton gold games similar to this model, but for local tyrants, krypton gold games are never pleasant. After all, even if he is lucky like an African chief, he can overwhelm Europeans with money. If I can''t get 10000 yuan, I will be in krypton 100000. Anyway, until I get it, Even if you click the screen, you can ask the sister beside you to help you. Just look at the results. Therefore, any krypton game will not be interested in playing in Yalin''s hands for ten and a half days and a half months, because Zhen tuhao can''t enjoy the joy of * * silk being excited for half a day to extract a five-star card. The creator''s updated system is like a krypton gold game, but Yalin knows that as a player, he can''t charge money into it. Just like * * silk playing a free game, he can only accumulate soul energy called money bit by bit on the stage called different world, and then call characters like gambling luck. dudu1(); A mobile game is generally divided into one to five-star cards. Even if characters and equipment are added together, two or three hundred cards are already a fairly large-scale krypton gold game, and there are about thirty or forty five-star cards of the highest level. How many characters are there in the calling system? From e to s level, each big level is divided into three small levels. In the game animation, there are more than 100000 people with names and surnames, while there are only about 100 SSS level characters, and the call probability is as low as 0.001%! With the creator''s pitiful character, the lottery system he made is estimated to be so black that even the penguin Empire and 163 ghost father have to sigh that they are not as good as using up the one million soul energy saved by frugality may not be able to draw more powerful roles. Yalin doesn''t want to use his precious soul energy to play such speculation. Even if he is lucky enough to get an SSS role, he will inevitably rely on it. Yalin doesn''t want to turn himself into a crazy gambler, let alone gamble on the life of himself and the people in odur city. Unless you wait until there is no way to go, you can still bet. Soul energy is not used, but it doesn''t mean that you don''t even use the random call reward given. You don''t want to use it all at once for 30 random calls. In case of bad luck, what should you do if you are all a group of girls who don''t have any combat power and are fucking high school students £¿ Of course, Yalin is not aimed at all high school students in the original world, but at the proliferation of male and female high school students in the secondary world. There are too many appearances! "OK!" Stop that familiar voice, Yalin determined to start his ten consecutive strokes in the different world ~ HMM! It''s the first call of ten companies. Watching the colorful system interface made by the creator shine quickly, ten icons representing the selected world appeared in an instant, but before Yalin could react, the icons flickered again, and figures began to appear in front of Yalin. The first role was the sister of a high school student in a school. Well ~ anyway, Yalin didn''t think he could win the grand prize, The original world''s own luck is black enough. Let alone that the krypton gold game can''t get a card, this game called life can even hit the next generation hereditary blood cancer. This is really a black realm. dudu2(); The second role is a high school student''s sister, which Yalin said calmly. The third role is still a sister of a high school student, for which Yalin said he would continue to calm down. The fourth character is still a junior high school student Laurie, and she is dressed in an extremely workmanlike naked body apron. Yalin said she is a little calm. "Give me a normal character to die! Why are all characters in 18x game!?" When the fifth second imperial daughter of the Oriental Empire wearing a sexy kimono and a single horsetail appeared in front of Yalin, Yalin couldn''t calm down how she wanted to keep calm. However, the system seemed to hear Lin''s cry. When the sixth character appeared, Lin was a little embarrassed. "Nemo ~ is sister Qiong a figure of table fan or Li Fan?" Looking at the system picture, wearing a white skirt and dragging a rabbit doll, showing a soft look on the exquisite appearance, and looking at the poor spring wild dome, Yalin was a little confused. The sixth is also a sister. She is still a complete sister attribute. She is shouted by countless otaku men. A sister hates a sister but can''t form a dome. A sister hates a dome. It''s not a sister''s spring sky. Although it''s lovely and cute, what she wants now is not one cute sister after another, but a group of tough characters who can fight well! That is to say, he was at the bottom of the ten companies at random. For a moment, Yalin felt that the ten companies were a little interesting! When the next summon icon jumps out, it is the League of heroes. In the random selection of the summoning system, rialin is most relieved of this icon. Any summoned character is a useful character, and everyone has the highest favor. When the final character chooses to refer to Wally bell, Xiong Yalin said that it is not bad for the big dog, at least it is much better than a group of girls who have no combat effectiveness and even need to take care of their daily life. dudu3(); "But I always feel that I have lost. There are only two times to show the characters after ten calls. Although one is Qiong sister, she has no combat effectiveness." After watching that the eighth character is still a sister, Yalin began to think about the gains and losses of the ten consecutive pumping experiment. When the ninth call to the world icon stopped, Yalin''s eyelids jumped for a moment. The ninth time was all metal frenzy. He was lucky and normal this time. Well ~ however, the characters in all metal frenzy should be regarded as ordinary people. Even listeners have expertise in the field of scientific and technological research and development, In terms of combat, without as mecha, the combatants inside, even lunatics like Jiulong, are only soldiers with higher standards than ordinary people. However, in all metal frenzy, there are many dragon sets on both sides. There are a lot of dragon sets in array generation high school alone. What if Tessa and qianniao are drawn? Although some cute people and Tessa with the attribute of falling on the ground are very cute, odur city doesn''t want to be cute now. What it wants is combat effectiveness. In Yalin''s opinion, he would rather summon the goods to Kowloon than Tessa for the time being, even to Xia Yulan and Xia Yufang. However, when the icon stopped, Yalin couldn''t help taking a breath. The protagonist Xiang liangzongjie with a scar on his face appeared in front of him. A soul call to the protagonist! But why is it the protagonist of the low combat power world like all metal Frenzy? Isn''t it good to have a saint or Yueji? The last character summoned won''t accompany Yalin to sulk. When Yalin was depressed about his luck, the last character also appeared. When Yalin returned to God, he found that the last one summoned No.3 Galatia from the big sword world, and the feeling of excitement poured into his heart for a time! Well, this wave is not a loss! (to be continued.) Chapter 938 ?readx(); Ten characters have been selected, which is not a loss for boalin. Excluding chunriye dome, which is also defined as a representative role, the next three roles are very useful. Thunder roar wallibel, as a big bear blessed by the power of lightning, as a standard melee form, can fight, resist and sell cute. Similarly, as a bear who originally lived in freldrod, wallibel was born with the ability of frost affinity. Even if he is now blessed by the power of thunder and storm, wallibel''s affinity for frost has not been weakened at all. Another galadi in the big sword, although elegant and disgusted with ugly things, is a very rare type of evil spirit perception as a powerful soldier with No. 3 digits in the original work. In the whole big sword team, she can explore the enemy from a very long distance. Even soldiers who take secret medicine to cover the evil spirit can be found by her, Not only that, in the battle, Galatia can even interfere with the opponent''s actions with the same evil spirit. As for the last student, Mr. Xiang liangzongjie Serious lack of common sense, military madmen, war demons, not only that, but also like some extreme green in the Middle East, they are good at transforming civilian materials such as water pipes, gas barrels and chemical fertilizers into all kinds of improvised weapons, and then building blockhouses, laying mines, erecting heavy machine guns and creating all kinds of shocking explosion cases regardless of occasions! You have to be more strict with Xiang liangzongjie! Yalin recalled that the array generation high school, which was built by Xiang Liang''s classmates like the battlefield in Iraq, from pistols to heavy machine guns, grenades to RPG, and even bacterial weapons, went into battle. It''s really not easy for the array generation high school to support the open school under the baptism of Xiang Liang''s various weapons. With this in mind, Yalin decisively modified his spiritual connection with Xiang liangzongjie, rising from his original comrades in arms to his top boss. "Well, that''s it." After modifying the relationship with Xiang liangzongjie, Yalin''s eyes have already sparked with silver and began to condense the figure of Xiang liangzongjie. He is still wearing a dark green military uniform as usual. Obviously, he is two years younger than himself before crossing, but he seems a little old-fashioned. In particular, his look and behavior are completely different from that of a high school student, That is the temperament of people who have been fighting on the battlefield for many years. Only when they are used to blood and death can they be cultivated. Xiangliang Zongjie! As a soldier on the battlefield, he is undoubtedly first-class and excellent, but in the era of peace under the battlefield, he is undoubtedly unqualified and extremely unqualified off-line king! "Commander! Xiangliangzongjiejuncao is here to report to you!" Lying down, Xiang liangzongjie has stood in Yalin in an impeccable posture and saluted. "Very good ~ Sergeant!" Yalin nodded with satisfaction: "do you know what happened now?" dudu1(); "Sorry ~ I seem to have fainted just now. I didn''t wake up until now, and this doesn''t seem to be the command room. I don''t know what happened for the moment." "OK! Now ~ um £¬" At this time, Yalin found that the other characters summoned did not appear in front of him as expected, but remained in the modified picture of the person and interpersonal relationship between himself and the called person. It seemed that as long as he did not make a final determination, all the hungry characters summoned would be stuck in the system like a bug. I have to say that this is really a new discovery. In this way, I don''t have to worry about the second placement of girls who are useless except selling cute. Anyway, they are stuck in the system. Wait until odur city really enters a relatively peaceful period and call them out. "What can I do for you, commander arlin?" Seeing that Yalin suddenly stopped talking, Xiang liangzongjie asked in some confusion. "Nothing. Come with me." Yalin, who was in a good mood, instructed Xiangliang to go with him. After witnessing all the things that only belong to the former world, such as odur City, dragon and spirit, Xiangliang Zongjie''s performance surprised Yalin, because Xiangliang was probably the first student to come to the different world, They can also express with an extremely calm look that "officials in both the different world and the original world will continue to listen to instructions.". Sometimes it has to be said that people with a wooden head have much higher nerve tolerance than ordinary people. "Cao Xiangliang, your resume says that you are an excellent driver who can drive as, right?" "Yes! I used to be the driver of as and have rich combat experience!" Xiangliang Zongjie replied loudly. Yalin has arranged a place for Xiangliang in his heart. The driver of the "Magic Knight" is simply the best place for Xiangliang Zongjie''s classmates. Where is Qi Ligu, who is also a soldier, who believes that Qi Ligu''s strength should be able to take care of this young military Cao with serious battlefield sequelae. "I''ll ask someone to arrange your residence right away, and let the guide show you around to get a general idea of the structure of the city." dudu2(); "Yes!" "There''s just one thing I need your attention." Yalin patted Xiangliang''s shoulder with satisfaction. Xiangliang saluted and said, "please give instructions!" "Although the city of odur is now in combat readiness, as a soldier, if I set up fortifications, lay mines, or refit steel pipe rockets, gas tanks, roadside bombs and other things in the city without permission!" Yalin''s tone became a little fierce. He almost roared with a terrible momentum: "you boy, just go to the mine and dig until you die! Do you understand?" Xiangliangzongjie could not help shivering: "I fully understand, sir! I will never carry out conventional arms in my area in private without permission." Still Conventional Armed!? How much trouble can you cause me if it''s not ''conventional'' armed? After someone took xiangliangzongjie away temporarily, Yalin returned to the empty room. The rest of the summoned characters in the system continued to be stuck there. Yalin left all the Lipan girls who did not have combat effectiveness, including chunriye dome, who was also suspended, After loading the memory system and browsing yalingo, she found that qiongmei was set as her own sister, and she was not a righteous sister, but a close sister! "A capable sister, oh ~ be happy!" Looking at the message of a wicked and interesting guy under the role of Qiong Mei, Yalin had to rejoice that he fortunately asked the creator to update a system to modify interpersonal relations. Otherwise, in case chunriye Qiong was accidentally summoned before, he would be a happy father ~ HMM! I''m sorry to be wrong. How should I face this "close" sister who has nothing to do with me, whether blood or genetic? Yalin feels that he will definitely be messy in the wind. Although I used to be an only child, I occasionally feel that having more than one sister is not a bad thing. "Should I say this is an unexpected surprise? I haven''t seen Ya Lin for a long time!" "The arrangement of fate! The storm of freldrod has guided me to see you again, the great lord Yalin." dudu3(); The friendliness and admiration are instantly different here. Galatia greeted Yalin slightly with the attitude of seeing ordinary friends, while wallibel the bear roared with jealousy, fanaticism and joy as if he had seen the prophet and sages. The high voice made Galatia feel a little tinnitus for a moment. "Talking bear? Is this really rare, or is it a new kind of awakener?" "How dare you point the blade at me, stupid woman!" After discovering the existence of the other party, walliber and Galatia almost put on a fighting posture at the same time. Galatia holding a big sword quietly raised the evil spirit, while walliber''s hands sparkled a dangerous blue spark. One side mistook the other for the awakened one, while the other misunderstood that the other had to challenge himself. Yalin didn''t intend to let the two play in front of him: "well, stop for me." The power of frost rolled out of the mat. Both Galatia''s silver armor and wallibel''s bear skin were instantly frozen with a layer of thin ice. In a flash, the two people who were originally at war were forcibly taken away the focus of consciousness. When the two cats were confronting each other, a Tyrannosaurus Rex suddenly sprang from the side, Even if there is deep hatred, it is estimated that the two kittens will put down their hatred rather than choose to ignore it. Jaradiya and walliber, who were completely shocked by the power, couldn''t help but stop and look at Yalin with a trace of fear, and walliber took incomparable worship with fear at the same time. Sitting back in his chair, Yalin felt that he could not call two characters at the same time in the future. The possibility of infighting was too great. Galatia, who put away the big sword, looked at walliber, who stood up and was close to three meters high. The big bear in silver armor was holding his hands on his chest and staring at Yalin like a warrior about to receive a reward. As an "eye" with the most outstanding sense of evil spirit, after calming down, Galatia can determine that the big bear around her has no evil spirit and should not be an awakener. Perhaps it is really an idea, a talking bear. Rubbing his temples, Yalin said, "please listen carefully to me, whether it''s Galatia or wallibel, because I don''t want to say the next words for the third time today." Speaking of this, Yalin motioned them to sit on the sofa. Galatia sat down very casually, while the huge wallibel looked at the smaller sofa and finally sat down on the ground. "First of all, welcome to a new world. Second ~ I''m afraid you can''t go back." Arlington said very directly after the meal. He was tired of saying opening remarks and polite words too many times. It''s better to say it directly. (~^~) Chapter 939 ?readx(); For coming to a different world, the attitude of one person and one bear is somewhat subtle. Galatia''s attitude is the same as that of Miriya before, that is, it doesn''t matter! As a big sword for killing demons in the original world, it doesn''t matter where she is in galadiya''s view. Anyway, most of the women cultivated into soldiers by the big sword organization are orphans. Even if a girl is occasionally adopted and bought from her parents, she almost forgets her parents'' faces from the moment she becomes a big sword, For those who have no blood relatives or even forgotten their hometown, every corner of the world can become their own home. With this mentality, even if you come to the new world, it doesn''t matter. On the contrary, there are no demons to kill and annoying organizations in this world. As a big sword, you can live in a new world without worrying about your identity for some time, as a compensation for your miserable life. Not to mention that there is a companion of the same birth in this world. It is not a bad thing to spend the rest of your life safely in this new world. Compared with Galatia''s indifference and even some joy of redemption, wallibel was a little worried about the roar of thunder, because in the freirdrod of the original world, bailiwall was the patriarch of the bear people, honed his skills in order to resist the threat of a demon composed of cold ice in the future, and even allied with cerzhuanni, the wrath of winter, After he left the original world, as a dutiful patriarch, bailiwall was worried about whether his people could survive. In this regard, Yalin is very helpless! The so-called ice devil in bailiwall''s mouth is actually the frost witch Lisandro, a guardian of the fall of the Valoran continent several centuries ago. Its power is all over the whole freldrod, and it is almost one of the behind the scenes of freldrod''s series of turmoil. There is no doubt that the demon built by black ice in the prophecy seen by bailiwall is Lisandro, but now the witch who once wreaked havoc in freldrod also appears in the summoning system. The potential evaluation of class a characters is also a powerful presence among a large group of C-B heroes in the League of heroes, But compared with the S-class dragon Yalin felt that if the frost witch came to this strange world, she would still be more suitable to play the trick of secretly corrupting like that in the original book. On the front of the anus, not to mention herself as the Dragon King and the white dragon bodyguard, several people in audur city could hang her in a fancy manner. However, because you can''t directly tell bailiwall the truth and it''s impossible to summon lissandro, what Yalin can do is to ensure that the prophecy walliber saw is not completely credible in his own name. In particular, bailiwall tells it that the ice devil in your heart is actually at a careless level. Although it''s a little strong, it''s not invincible, I have a large number of people here who can teach her how to be a new person in minutes. Although wallibel scratched her head a little depressed, the negative attitude of Galatia who had been quiet or died silently for a period of time disappeared, because Yalin cured Galatia''s body eroded by the demon''s flesh and blood as a big sword, especially when Galatia lifted her clothes and found that the ugly wound on her abdomen really disappeared, Even the most elegant sword warrior could not help crying. In fact, healing is not a cure. Yalin just makes the big sword soldiers such as Galatia and Miriya have a stronger physique, which can resist the uncontrollable state brought by the liberation of demons. Even after full awakening, they can return to normal by will. The reason why they can''t completely cure the semi demonized physique of the big sword soldiers, It is also considered that the flesh and blood of demons are a large source of power after all. If the source is cut off, can the big sword soldiers who were originally just ordinary humans, such as Miriya and Galatia, still maintain that powerful power? After becoming the awakened one, the attributes of all big sword warriors will soar several times, which also gives Miriya and galadiya a glimmer of hope to defeat their opponents in a crisis, not to mention that odur city is still in a special period of lack of strong combat power. Therefore, Yalin does not plan to completely treat Miriya and galadiya. By the way, Yalin also connected the memories of Galatia and Miriya. dudu1(); Yalin wanted someone to take them to visit the city of odur a little, but galadiya said she ran away without a guide, while bailiwall said she wanted a beautiful meal when she was hungry. I hope the kitchen in audur can find some food suitable for bear people! After the two left, Yalin reopened the calling system and smiled at a group of girls who were stuck in it and had not been called out. Now it''s better to use all the random special calls. There are still 20 random special calling opportunities left. In any case, it''s time to call five to six representative characters. When Yalin began to summon excitedly, galadiya wandering outside was still interested in browsing the magnificent city of odur and the scenery of the different world. Although she was able to keep calm after learning that she had arrived in the different world, when she really saw the city built between the mountains, When those huge crystal pillars stood in the city and a black island suspended above the city, Galatia found that she was not strong enough. From her heart, there emerged an emotion called shock, or human beings faced the city like the palace of gods in poetry and mythology, I believe that even the bosses in the organization with poker faces all day will be moved. "Miss Miriya, are you back?" As she walked along, Galatia suddenly found that someone behind her called herself. Although the other party should call herself, what she shouted was the name of No.5 phantom Miriya. She probably recognized herself wrong with Miriya. At this moment, behind her stood a beautiful girl, dressed in silver tight leather armor and carrying a huge long gun. She looked 17 or 18 years old, but the other party was also full of silver hair. Is this also a big sword warrior? Looks a little strange. I don''t know which soldier is ranked. While thinking, Galatia suddenly noticed that the girl in front of her was not silver, and there was no evil spirit on her. She said that no one among the big sword soldiers had a long gun to fight. "I''m sorry ~ I recognized the wrong person. Your back is too similar to miss Miriya." When she found that the other party was not the person she was looking for, the girl said with apology. "Do you know Miriya?" dudu2(); "Yes, miss Miriya once served as my training teacher and guided me in some fencing." Galatia looked at the girl in front of her and smiled. The other party had a heroic temperament like a female martial god, but she was uncomfortable with a lovely and lively face. Although the skin on her thighs was white, it was tight and showed a sexy curve. It was obviously the result of long-term exercise, and there was always a kind of breath from the girl, which was not like an evil spirit, It''s a more ancient and powerful breath. When you look at her, it always feels like looking at a natural superior species. "Galatia ~" pointed to herself, and Galatia said, I don''t know why I like the girl in front of me. "I''m as like as two peas." I''m sorry, my name is Luo Jiean. You are wearing exactly the same clothes as Miss Mera. Galatia smiled and said, "what I want to say is Miriya''s comrades in arms. Well, I''ve heard that Miriya is also here. Do you know where she is now?" "This ~" Luo Jiean hesitated to tell galadiya about Miriya. At the moment, as a special envoy, miss Miriya with excellent swordsmanship is still in the Saxony kingdom. These days, she has been acting as a messenger representing the will of his majesty Yalin and responsible for coordinating things with the Saxony kingdom. When she learned that Miriya had actually become an envoy representing one side to attend other countries, galadiya was surprised. At least in her own impression, the big sword soldiers began to receive combat training since childhood. During the period of training in the organization, the other side only regarded themselves and others as war tools. In order to avoid differences among the big sword soldiers, In addition to the most basic life knowledge, the big sword soldiers grew up under a high degree of intelligence control. Unexpectedly, No.5''s phantom sword still has this rare talent and becomes an envoy of one country to another. However, Galatia can''t ask the secret of No. 5''s success now: "this city is too big to make me dizzy. Can you act as a guide for me, Miss Luo Jiean." After initially refusing Yalin to appoint a guide, Galatia began to ask Luo Jiean for help regardless of violating her words that she didn''t need a guide. Of course, the guide may be another matter, and Galatia really wanted to find out more information about Miriya, the city and Yalin from Luo Jian. dudu3(); "Guide ~ this \ en ~ OK." Luo Jiean thought for a moment and agreed. Jialadiya carries the emblem of the white dragon clan and has the special power breath of his majesty Yalin. Therefore, Luo Jiean can conclude that jialadiya can never be a spy and spy. If it is not so, if an outsider makes such a request, Luo Jiean will naturally refuse it. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At the same time, in the habitat of the high elves beside the lake of the fog forest, this habitat, which was originally a primitive jungle scene, has become a large-scale town under the construction of the elves. Except for the elves who initially fled to the fog forest, Over the years, many elves have been sent back here through the transaction between Yalin and croside. Now the population of this town has reached more than 3000. The whole town stands on the earth like a beautiful gem under the careful planning and construction of clever elves. When they first entered the habitat, they built a simple shelter without choosing food. After settling down over time, the elves began to process their new home step by step. Every eaves, every door, window and stair handrail were carefully carved with relief. The long life of the elves gave them enough patience to complete precision and complex operations, I believe that world-renowned artists such as Michelangelo, Da Vinci and Raphael will sigh that they have come to the temple of art if they can enter this city. It really represents the ultimate Temple of art! Tuoqi, who walks in the town, has such an exclamation. Even if he watches the town slowly develop step by step every day, these beautiful sculptures make people not tired of seeing. Even people without artistic atmosphere will be infected here. It''s time to go back to audur today! Tuoqi sighed and walked to the portal in the middle of the town. Because of the possible outbreak of war, many people in audur were evacuated. Although he couldn''t bear this to happen, he had to face it. But for these elves, it''s really heartbreaking that they are about to be involved in a war that has nothing to do with them. When Tochi came to the portal and was ready to activate the portal with his badge, the flowing magic light first transmitted a figure. (~^~) Chapter 940 ?readx(); Although the robe has covered the body shape and face, it can be seen from the slender jade finger holding the hood that the visitor should be a woman. Seeing Tuoqi, the woman who had just stepped out of the portal was also a little surprised at the moment, but soon calmly lifted her hood and showed a beautiful and exquisite face. With an expression of gratitude, the beautiful fairy girl bowed slightly to Tuoqi. "Hello, Mr. Tochi!" "You are miss arrogill." Tuoqi recognized the identity of the elf girl in front of him. In audur City, whenever the double moon comes, she plays the touching piano sound for everyone. Even though many people have not seen her real face, they also know her name because of the piano sound. For a long time, elojer has been under house arrest by Yalin in in the palace at the highest peak of the mountain, It was not until the recent farewell party that she showed her true face in front of the crowd. Over the past few days, Tuoqi, who has been accepted by the high elves, has naturally seen why this race is praised as the embodiment of beauty by people in the world. There is no doubt that the elves are extremely beautiful, both men and women, but irogel''s face is more beautiful and moving, Just like the princess described in the fairy tale ~ or it should be more beautiful than the princess in the fairy tale! The portal was built in the center of the town. It has attracted the attention of many people soon after the emergence of irogel. Although many elves came in continuously, generally speaking, the elves here are mainly the elves who escaped together with irogel. At this time, naturally someone recognized irogel. With the figure of the basket bag falling to the ground, an elf woman almost lost her attitude and ran over and grabbed elojer''s hand: "elojer ~ is it really you? Elojer." "Yes, Minya ~ long time no see. Are you okay?" Arojier hugged the people she knew. The warm feeling filled the fairy girl''s heart with joy. This time it was no longer a projection illusion. She was no longer like an observer. She could only sit quietly and look at the people''s life in the distance. When she touched the flesh and felt the unique warmth, arojier found that, Realistic illusions cannot replace reality from beginning to end. dudu1(); For a time, when it was determined that it was irogel himself, the elves around surrounded him. Many people warmly hugged the leader who had fled on the road, and some elves even broke into tears. After all, she lost her only family member on the way to escape, but after entering the misty forest, arrogill chose to sacrifice her freedom and stay with the ancient gods who dominate the forest forever. The elves who follow arrogill can see that she was already very sad after losing Aisha, but she endured the pain and continued to lead everyone forward, When making the site selection, arrogill had given up all hope of finding Aisha, in order to protect everyone''s lives. "I''m sorry to make you pay so much, I \ we \\ Minya, who is older than alojer, is now sobbing like a back. In fact, the elves who know alojer have always been with a trace of guilt. Today, when alojer returned here, the gratitude in the hearts of the people burst out violently, and more and more elves rushed to hear the sound, Gradually, the center of the town became as popular as it was the first time to hold business. Even some elves who didn''t know arrogate couldn''t help asking her identity. When they learned that she was the messenger selected by the ancient god who ruled the forest, a pair of eyes full of awe fell on arrogate. The ice elves, who were almost inseparable from alojer, were stared at by many children immediately after sticking their heads out of alojer''s shoulders. Looking at these eyes, they were as happy as alulu. The ice elves retracted their heads in fear. Surrounded by people and compatriots, she was admired as if she were a saint, but she was not proud of it, nor did she forget another person. After comforting the people a little, irogel quickly walked to Tuoqi, bowed solemnly and said gratefully, "on behalf of me and my people, I thank you, Mr. Tuoqi, for your help to my compatriots in these days. After all, we will always remember your great kindness." "Come on, miss arrogill." Tuoqi said with relief and a trace of shame: "in fact, what I have done is just to compensate you as much as possible. For atonement, after all, it is your excellency Yalin." "I know Mr. Tochi, I will only be grateful to his majesty Yalin. He helped us on the way to escape when we were expelled from our hometown." Irogel hurriedly interrupted Tochi, because Tochi might say something that might offend Yalin. During the days in the frost wing hall, irogel obtained the permission of Yalin to observe the life of his people through remote projection illusion once a week. In these days, irogel knew early that a gentle silver haired human saint was helping his people and had helped the elves who had been persecuted by humans, Arrogill can imagine how difficult it was for Tuoqi to integrate when he first came into contact with his people. In the eyes of his people, humans are murderers, butchers, aggressors and sworn enemies. They destroyed their homes, killed their relatives, took their wives and daughters and scattered countless wives, In the face of the discrimination and exclusion brought by this monstrous hatred, Tochi can not only be accepted by his own people, but also be respected as a sage. It is unimaginable to pay hardships and perseverance. dudu2(); Arrogill thanked Tuoqi very much. When she saw Tuoqi guiding her people to take care of farmland, build facilities and treat patients, the girl silently blessed and thanked the silver haired saint in her heart more than once! It is precisely because of this gratitude to Tuoqi that irogel can''t let Tuoqi be punished for himself. During these days of serving Yalin, irogel also knows that there are some things that even if he knows, he should pretend not to know, even if he should mention them. Although Yalin has his tenderness and gives all good things to those who believe in him, But in any case, no one can bear the anger from God when he offends a God. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Tochi was silent for a moment and nodded with a smile. Tochi could see that this was a girl with a pure heart. Even after so many hardships, her heart had never been stained with defects. Tony, who has something important to do, leaves first. Since arrogill can come, it means that she has obtained the permission of Lord Yalin. Since Lord Yalin asked arrogill to meet everyone for the first time, he can see some things. The relationship between lord Yalin and arrogill may not be as simple as that between master and servant, There may be some deeper relationship between the two. Although irogel was banned at first, it seems that Yalin''s attitude towards the elf girl has also changed. It should be said that this is young and frivolous. Even if the identity gap between the two sides is large, the situation will always change over time. It''s hard to bring some gossip. After the transmission, Tochi smiled helplessly and walked to his room in odur city. Well, he hasn''t returned to odur city for a long time. In order to thank himself, the elves even helped to build a house for themselves. These days, they didn''t live here much except fighting, It''s time to go back and tidy up. In the elf habitat, the news of the return of elujah also surprised Le sheen, who was the former leader. On the way to escape, Le sheen was also the captain of the militia and fought side by side with elujah. After the captured slaves shot on the shoulder, elujah cured them with magic. Will elujah, who was the original leader, replace him, Le sheen did not consider this. After hearing the news, Le sheen, who hurried to see her, was also very excited and invited her to visit her home. Along the way, the invitation she received may have covered everyone she met. Le sheen was elected a new leader. She knows that her original and radical friend has become mature after becoming a leader. dudu3(); "Shasana has always missed you, too. Alojer ~ let''s go. Everyone should celebrate today." Le sheen was also very happy to suggest after seeing irogel, and this suggestion was immediately responded to. After the products were gradually enriched, the life of the elves was not as tight as at first. After Le Sheen''s proposal was approved, many people immediately began to take action. For a time, it seemed that they had returned to the day when the sacrifice was held. Everyone told each other that they were ready to celebrate, and many people brought food from home, Skillful chefs began to build simple kitchens in the square, and even the children helped their parents lift out tables and chairs. In the face of the enthusiasm of the people, elojer was not relieved. "Arrogill!" However, just as elujah was going to take a rest at Le Sheen''s house, suddenly a female elf in leather armor pushed away the crowd and rushed into elujah''s arms. "You''re pakalina, great. I thought I''d never see you again!" Arrogill looked at the girl in front of her in surprise. Pakalina had disappeared in the battle with humans on the road of escape. She thought she had been killed or captured by slave traders. Unexpectedly, she would reappear here. With a lovely baby face, pakalina''s eyes were wrapped with tears: "I thought I''d never see you again, Elle, it''s great, it''s great!" After weeping in her arms for a while, pakalina lowered her head with a look of guilt and pain. "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry, Elle!" Suddenly pakalina cried again: "it''s all my fault. I''m really sorry that I didn''t protect Aisha for you." (to be continued.) Chapter 941 ?readx(); No one is bad, and no one is at fault. If so, it is also the fault of those human beings who are greedy for profit, or the fault of themselves who are too weak as elves. Power is justice, justice is not power, but justice needs power! In these days, arrogill not only heard this theory from Yalin, but also tried to refute it at first, because it sounded like praising the slave traders who attacked their hometown and took their own people, but Yalin just asked a few questions and was speechless, Just as predators in nature need to hunt herbivores for hygiene, the upper part of the food chain consumes the lower part of the food chain. Outside nature, both humans and elves claim to have broken away from the ignorance of wild animals and established civilization, but in the final analysis, a new food chain called "civilization" has been built in this world. No matter which race needs development, it needs land and manpower, and the population is increasing with the rise of productivity, but the total amount of land cannot increase. Sooner or later, large-scale wars will break out between different races in order to compete for living space, and the races and weak who do not adapt to this process will be eliminated and disappear sooner or later, Every race should strive to develop and promote its own civilization. In short, how to make itself stronger is an instinct of any creature. Even the most ignorant beast knows how to choose strong cubs to raise and abandon the weak when food is scarce. Human beings have done nothing wrong in seizing the land of elves and catching elves. In the rule of survival of the fittest, those who follow this rule are just. In other words, when developing civilization, any race will produce exploited and oppressed classes, and even the same race will be oppressed due to different identities and wealth, Everyone is equal, that''s just an empty word. Beauty is desirable, but there are unrealistic empty words. It''s better to think about why you lose if you expect to complain that others have won! Because we are weak, we should be eliminated Arrogill knows that elves are better than humans in both physique and life span, but because of this, it has become the biggest weakness of elves. Humans are short-lived species. It takes less than 100 years from birth to aging and death. Even gifted extraordinary people may live for about three to four hundred years, but they can''t be compared with elves with a life span of thousands of years, However, because human life is too short, they will be in a short hurry to work and act, study, research, work and realize their dreams in a short life. In the view of elves, human beings are busy all day, and it is precisely because of this busyness that human civilization develops with each passing day. No race in the world can match it, but elves become lazy because of their longevity, or ~ not lazy, but because they have enough time. Elves don''t want to live as boring as machines, Poems, dances, sculptures and portraits, elves spend more time on trivial things than human haste. Although the long life span can make elves accumulate far more experience than humans, it takes more time to breed, because everyone has enough time not to worry about their descendants, while humans must leave offspring as soon as possible to continue their blood because of their short life span. With the passage of time, the gap between elves and humans will only become larger and larger, Then it was completely eliminated by mankind and disappeared from the world. In the face of a powerful enemy, you may be able to develop slowly and accumulate strength to surpass each other, but in the face of an enemy who can never catch up, it is really desperate! On the way, arrogill sighed. The ancient god gave himself a lot of insight and made himself know the world again. Now the elves are sheltered by the ancient god. How can the elves survive in the face of this dilemma? Although the day when the elves perish is also in the distant future, it has nothing to do with themselves, as elves, no matter who knows that their compatriots will be completely eliminated and disappear one day in the future, he can never be indifferent. Arrogill hopes that her people will rise up, not only her own people, but also every compatriot named elves in the world. We will work together to break the sad prediction of the future of the elves and tell the gods in the world that you are wrong. dudu1(); When she came to le Sheen''s house, Le Sheen''s father, elder shadrell, and her sister shasana warmly welcomed her. Along the way, pakalina also sat down. Instead, the ice elves who followed her were stared at by shasana''s loving eyes, or so many people were present, Shasana may have wanted to hold the ice elf in her arms and touch its blue fur. After all, the lovely shape of the ice elf is really loved by girls. The people have too much to say, especially some things related to arrogill and the ancient gods who dominate the forest and mountains. After arrogill was taken away by the dragon, although the elves who moved here were helped as promised by the ancient gods, they were still a little uneasy about it, In particular, the reason why the ancient gods are willing to protect themselves and these fugitives is that they just want to get irogel rather than sincerely save others. For this, the elves are also worried about their position in the hearts of the ancient gods. In the face of the God who can call the dragon as a servant, as a mortal, he is deprived of the right to resist. If the God sends down his anger, the people of the whole town can only wait to die. "Probably for this reason, we can only try to get close to the ancient god, hoping to please it and become a member of its country, so we have to elect a new leader." Elder shadrell said with some uneasiness. Although sharedel is a respected elder in terms of age, experience and reputation, now as a younger generation, arojier has already surpassed himself in reputation. On the escape journey leading the people, arojier has become the default leader in the hearts of all people. After arojier chose to sacrifice himself and serve the ancient God forever, Her identity has risen to a level that she can''t afford to climb. Beloved of the gods! No matter what reason the gods left irogel, the reason why the gods chose irogel alone was enough to make her proud of everyone in this town. Arrogill also heard the meaning of the old saying: "you are serious, elder shadrell. After I choose to spend the rest of my life with the gods, I have given up the responsibility of leading you. What you have done is right and correct." "Thank you for your understanding, miss arrogill." On the other side, a Female Elf dressed as a mage whispered. Irogel looked at the elf. Her name was Fiona. She was not an elf in her own escape team. Just like herself and her people, she and her compatriots were also invaded and plundered by humans and had to flee. Finally, she was accepted here by his majesty Yalin. dudu2(); Irogel couldn''t help looking at Fiona. She was a beautiful elf woman full of maturity. As a mage, she had a kind of intellectual beauty. She acted decisively and neatly without hesitation and doubt. It was with her help that Le sheen successfully defeated her opponent and was elected as a new leader. During the discussion, Le sheen praised finna a lot, and irogel could see that her companions who had fought side by side had a love affair with this woman, but finna was not arrogant to le sheen, and obviously had no idea about Le sheen for the time being. Poor Lexian At the moment, arrogill is also helpless. I can only wish him to work harder and win the admiration of his sweetheart. In addition to some trivial things, irogel is more eager to know how everyone''s life is. Although it has been known through projection in the city of odur that currency has been issued and commodity trade has been carried out in the habitat in the city of odur, the restriction that irogel can only observe once a week still makes irogel unable to fully understand the situation of his people, Today, arrogill put herself in a position to ask, and the answer is obviously reassuring. Because of the development of the commodity market, the elves in this town can sell the surplus items they harvest to odur City, and then buy the daily necessities they need from the commodity market, such as salt, sugar and all kinds of spices that are not produced here. Even if there are no things, they can respond to the frost and snow elves in the commodity market, It won''t be long before new goods will appear in the market. "There is no problem in terms of food. Although it is located in the wind and snow, the growth rate of crops is amazing. Just take care of the farmland a little. You can harvest crops twice a year, and each time it is a bumper harvest." Le sheen told irogel the truth. "Probably because of the shelter of his majesty Yalin''s power." Irogel nodded after hearing the speech. Le sheen felt the same way and said: "Yes, according to our estimation, if we take good care of the farmland, it will not be a problem to harvest three times a year. In this cold area, there are no pests and weeds to deal with. It is also very simple to store fertilizer for the farmland. In addition, hunting and gathering can be carried out in the forest, and there are a large number of fish in the ambush lake. It can be said that this place is really blessed by the forest In addition, even if you don''t have to work too hard, you can worry about food and clothing. " Excellent! While listening, irogel couldn''t help smiling happily. Although his hometown is missed, everyone in his original hometown needs hard work to live a half hungry and half full life. It''s not because the land is not fertile, but because human unscrupulous harassment makes normal farming almost impossible. dudu3(); Every time the spies of the human slave team sneak into the vicinity of the town to burn the farmland and shoot the militia patrolling around the farmland, which has weakened the strength of the people. In this way, after decades of dealing with each other, the cities and towns that have been exhausted by this slow bloodletting method will be broken under the massive invasion of mankind, The survivors also had to embark on a dangerous escape with the help of Shengdu intelligence personnel. "If only baglet didn''t take away the others, we could live and live better here. The result is that baglet ~ killed so many people because of him." Suddenly, shasana, who was sitting on the side, shouted. At this time, irogel learned that several times when the frost spirit sent those compatriots rescued from human hands, they also sent the bodies of some people, who were the people who left with baglet. Finally, they found their frozen bodies in the fog forest. It''s heartbreaking, and arrogill feels sad about it. Shasana angrily waved her fist and angrily scolded baglet who left her companion. However, at this time, Le sheen suddenly remembered another person. "And the guy greiser also left. He left quietly soon after you were taken away by the dragon. Damn it. I didn''t pay attention at that time, otherwise I would never let him go, and I don''t know whether he \ In the middle of the conversation, Le sheen found that his foot had been severely stepped on by his sister Sasana. At this time, Le sheen found that arrogill was staring at him with a lonely and painful smile. "It doesn''t matter ~" Seeing Le Sheen''s ashamed look of his mistakes, irogel forced a smile and said calmly: "it doesn''t matter. I already knew that greiser left. At that time, his choice had nothing to do with me ~" (to be continued.) Chapter 942 ?readx(); All this has nothing to do with me! All the elves who knew her silently stared at her. Although the tone was calm, it was because of the calm like no emotion that people deeply realized the pain buried in her heart. As a comrade in arms, Le sheen was most clear about this, because in those days of escape, Le sheen was also infatuated with this beautiful and strong leader, whether it was the hunger caused by food shortage or the pain left in the battle, Whenever camping, arrogill played the lyre for everyone regardless of pain and fatigue. On the painful escape journey, she was the pillar of everyone''s soul and deeply attracted Le sheen. But le sheen chose to quit, because Le sheen knew that there were others who loved her as much as he did, and the love was deeper and purer, and his love for her could not be compared with it. There is no doubt about Grethel''s love for irogel, and irogel also responded to each other''s passionate love. In the days when she lost her sister Aisha, Grethel became a half pillar supporting the girl''s shaky heart. In everyone''s view, their love was unbreakable. However, even under the tease of fate, she asked the ancient god, In the face of the threat that may be swallowed up by the raging snowstorm, greiser is not willing to give up, and even angrily and painfully accuses everyone of betrayal. However, in the end, eloger chooses self sacrifice and is willing to stay in the mountains covered by wind and snow all year round. After losing irogel, greiser finally chose to leave this place that made him heartbroken. Le sheen and shasana are distressed by Grethel''s choice. A pair of lovers who were so in love were separated by fate. At the same time, they are angry at Grethel''s departure. He actually left his loved ones alone in the mountain covered by the snowstorm, although he can feel his pain, But didn''t he know that arrogill''s heart was just as painful? However, when eloger said this "it has nothing to do with me" calmly today, everyone became dumb for a time. It was not because eloger had a bad relationship with greiser. The passion of their relationship was well known, and the reason why eloger made such a big change could only be because of the ancient gods who dominated the forest and mountains. Although I would like to ask why arrogill is doing this, no one dares to ask this question, because at the moment, everyone is in the kingdom of the gods, which is equivalent to who dares to question the actions of the gods under the eyes of the gods. dudu1(); Irogel, who didn''t want to say more on this topic, turned the problem to the recent events, especially put forward his own views on the behavior of elves falling to Yalin. "Elder shadrell, you are right. Indeed! Although his majesty Yalin promised to protect us, as the protected, we can''t enjoy it safely. Only by integrating into this city and showing our wisdom and talents can we become more valuable in the eyes of the gods. Even thousands of years later, we can continue to be based on it." Irogel was pleased with sharedel''s position of being close to the gods. "Yes, irogel! We also know that we can''t build all beauty and happiness on your sacrifice like greedy people. It''s mean and cowardly. We also want to prove that every elf here has a noble heart like you, and we also want to share joys and sorrows with you." Share joys and sorrows ~ do you really have a hard time? In addition to being grounded in the frost wing hall, her life was almost carefree, and her clothes and food could be described as beautiful clothes and food. Even in order to eliminate her loneliness, her majesty Yalin not only gave her lovely ice elf to eliminate her loneliness, Also let the considerate elulu and elulu match themselves, and all they need to pay is to play the lyre for his majesty Yalin on the double moon. If you say you are a slave of gods and can enjoy this exquisite life, I''m afraid there is no second person in the world. What you enjoy in the frost wing hall is what some human nobles in the secular kingdom can''t get! However, I''m still a little tired to say. His majesty Yalin maintained a special feeling for himself, and he became confused because of this feeling. The oath he had secretly made before he came to odur city became blurred, and he became at a loss. He was like a person who was lost in a storm and couldn''t see the road, I don''t know how to get to the right direction. dudu2(); And in the end, I betrayed myself Thinking of this, irogel woke up and ruled out his thoughts: "I also heard that his majesty Yalin allowed some people to study in odur City, didn''t he?" "Yes ~ some gifted children did go to the holy city to study magic." Sharedel said, thinking again: "Although we were surprised when Mr. Tuoqi told us the decision of the gods at first, it was a good start, and the children worked very hard. They could return once a month. One of them was a level 3 mage. In addition, he also taught a lot of knowledge other than magic in the college, such as agriculture, carpentry, forging and alchemy And many other disciplines. In fact, we are also discussing whether to let more children learn. After all, there are no books and documents for children to learn here except for our elders'' oral statements. " In fact, charedel also wanted to ask about the true attitude of the gods towards the high elves. Up to now, no one in the whole town has been lucky to see the true face of the gods, even the giant dragon is rarely seen in weekdays. At most, they are the silver haired elves subordinate to the gods and their compatriots who call themselves frost and snow elves. Is the ancient god really willing to accept the elves? Or is it that everything now is still based on the premise that arrogill is favored. But charledel really didn''t dare to ask this question in front of arrogill. Although the elder did not dare to mention it, irogel could detect the feelings of his compatriots. In fact, this was probably the contradictory mood of all mortals when facing the gods, Longing for the gift of God and fearing the anger of God: "there are not only elves and Dragons living in this forest and mountain range. I have seen dwarves, orcs and even humans in the city of God. I believe that one day we can fully integrate into this city and become a part of it." dudu3(); At first, he regarded Yalin as a ruthless God. Although he saved his people, he separated himself from greiser. Especially when Yalin forced himself to make a choice between lovers and relatives, he was even desperate and afraid. However, in the eyes of elulu and alulu, Yalin was a gentle man, In particular, alulu even treated a God as the gentle big brother of the leader, which surprised herself. After getting along slowly and getting to know the ancient god Yalin, arrogill found that as a God, he also had his tenderness. He was ruthless to foreign things, but he loved his subjects and believers very much. And once he had a deeply loved one. Even if ten thousand years passed, even if the soul was reorganized, it could not be forgotten! But these things irogel dare not say that it is the secret of the gods. It is a great luck that he is lucky to know these secrets without being punished. If he is still chewing his mouth outside, he will not pay much attention to the gods. What ailuojieer can do now is to gently appease the people. At least one thing ailuojieer can be sure of. As long as his people are willing to live in peace here, Yalin will never be punished for some trivial things. Slowly, the sun gradually set in the West. In the town, everyone was busy preparing for the next grand open-air banquet! Magic crystal lights and burning bonfires light up the sky and drive away the darkness. The square is full of tables. Almost everyone''s own table contributes. Busy chefs cook all kinds of delicious food, mostly vegetarian food suitable for ELF taste, supplemented by a small amount of meat, all kinds of fruits harvested from orchards and fat and fresh fish captured from lakes, As well as the honey, free and sugar obtained after the commodity market was launched, they were also processed into many unique and delicious cakes, so that everyone of the elves who are slightly sweet in diet can enjoy the luxury sweets gradually because of the blockade of mankind in their hometown. The happiest thing is the children. On the painful escape journey, the children are always the most afraid, because the first target of all slave traders is them. They lose their parents, relatives and partners. The pursuit all the way not only consumes the energy of adults, but also erases the children''s smile, and even the feeling of crying is erased by reality, Because crying will only attract the covet of slave traders. In order not to be found or captured, children have long learned not to cry. But all this is over. After a quiet life for so long, the smile gradually returns to the children''s faces, and tonight''s rich dinner and lively banquet let everyone get together. Surrounded by the elves, she went to the center of the square and sat in the same position with the elders at the invitation of the people. At this moment, no one questioned it. She was qualified to win the position of the elders, not only because she was favored by the gods, but also because she had the best magic level in the clan. As the darling of fate, irogel exchanged greetings with some overly enthusiastic elders, and soon the grand banquet began with laughter and laughter. (to be continued.) Chapter 943 ?readx(); The rich dishes on the table silently explain the abundance and richness of food here to irogel, and 26 the most incredible fruit growing in the cold far north is big and sweet. Although it is known that this is the result of the protection of divine power, it still makes people feel incredible and lament the small footprint of mortals. No matter how you look at it, in this area ravaged by storms all day long, it is a life forbidden zone for all things to wither. Even the strong orcs may not be able to live in this extreme cold, but with the protection of divine power, as elves, they have survived with their people, just like those frost elves with silver hair, In this cold land, he stubbornly survived against the natural growth rules. In addition to dominating the dragon, the ancient god Yalin also has the power to change nature. As a God, it is really powerful enough to completely subvert the common sense of mortals. Perhaps the food is not as exquisite as in odur City, but irogel is still very happy to taste the familiar flavor from his hometown. Speaking of his daily life in the frost wing hall, almost all his daily life has been arranged by elulu and Li and Ni. His majesty Yalin only asked him to play the lyre, After such a long time, I''m afraid my cooking skills have become rusty. Should I try to cook by myself, or I''m afraid I''ll forget it all in a while. Elle could not help thinking. The end of the dinner doesn''t mean that arrogill has to leave. At least arrogill is allowed to stay with the people until the sun rises tomorrow. Obviously, the elves don''t intend to end the happy reunion tonight. After the dinner, the grand dance will be held, Although the elves dancing around the burning campfire are not as solemn and grand as human nobles, the dance full of happy atmosphere is also unique. It''s just that alojer was a little lonely at the dance. In terms of appearance, girls have a rare beauty even among elves. Once, when the festival was held, many men scrambled to dance with alojer. Today, except for a few girls who have a good relationship with alojer, no men dare to invite alojer to dance with thousands. Because you are favored by the gods? Arrogill also knows what it is for. In the eyes of the people, she may already belong to the gods. According to the fairy concept of chastity, once married women will be respected, and most women will also be clean and self loving. Except for the husband who is a lifelong partner, she will hardly love any man other than him, and the other men will respect themselves and stop harassing each other, It is for this reason that those married Elven women robbed by humans usually choose to commit suicide soon after being humiliated. Therefore, humans will take strict care of them. No one invited her, and she was happy to stay so quiet. The most energetic dancers at the party were probably the unmarried boys and girls. Le sheen on the side was a little shy and sent an invitation to Feina, the Female Elf Mage on the side, and Feina obviously didn''t like the noisy environment very much, After dancing with Le sheen, the other party sat aside and closed his eyes and declined the invitation of several men. Really seems to be back to the good days! She put her head on her lap. The lively scene in front of her was so memorable that time seemed to go back to the past again. However, she was very clear that she did not go back to the past, because there were two figures missing from the beginning to the end of the lively dance, without Elsa''s silver bell like laughter and lively figure, and \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\; In an instant, when thinking of the figure who would invite herself to the dance every time, irogel quickly excluded her thoughts from her mind. She could no longer think of greiser, because it would only make her more painful and hurt him. "Miss arrogill, may I bother you a little?" At this time, Minya, the elf woman she had seen before, was holding the little hands of her two children to arojill and asked cautiously in awe. "What''s the matter?" said irogel, who had recovered with a smile Minya asked the two children to stand in front of elujah. A man and a woman watched elujah with curious eyes, slightly lifted the boy''s hair and revealed a strand of silver hair below. Under the golden hair color of the high elves, this strand of silver hair looked unusually dazzling, without the withering feeling of white hair, On the contrary, it is like the hair color of those frost and snow elves integrated with wind and snow. Minya said with some worry: "these hairs have suddenly grown in recent days, and many people have grown such hair, although the elders say it''s \ "Stop it, Minya!" Suddenly, the voice of reprimand sounded. An elf elder looked at Minya with an unhappy look and shouted, "this is a gift of God. Don''t question the gods. It will offend the gods and bring disaster to the people!" "Yes ~ I''m really worried about whether the children are ill." Minya said with a look of embarrassment. With silver hair, their own people began to become more and more like frost and snow elves! dudu2(); Irogel couldn''t help but be a little stunned: "can I have a closer look?" "Of course, miss arrogill." As soon as Minya was happy, she quickly asked the boy to stand in front of arrogate. The boy watching arrogate couldn''t help being confused by the dreamy beautiful face: "sister arrogate ~ Hello ~ beautiful!" "Thank you for your compliment. Can you let your sister check your hair?" "Yes ~ Yes ~" the elf boy immediately nodded his head like garlic, and then asked in a naive tone: "when I grow up ~ I want to marry sister irogel. Can I? Ouch ~!" As soon as this remark came out, Minya''s face immediately became embarrassed and hurriedly scolded the child to shut up. The elder on one side hurriedly apologized to arrogill. After all, both of them knew the identity of arrogill. Now it''s no small matter. She is the favorite of the gods. How can the gods accommodate the covetous words of others, even if it''s just a child''s no taboo children''s words, But who can guarantee whether this will make the gods angry, and who can admit that he can bear God''s anger. The little girl standing by the boy''s side, his sister seemed to dislike his brother''s saying such words, and kicked his brother mercilessly. Arrogill didn''t mind and didn''t think that Yalin would be angry about this little thing. She patted the head of the boy who looked a little frightened because she said something wrong: "sister, I already have someone I love, so I can''t marry you anymore, and you''re too young. When you grow up, you''ll find a partner you really admire." The boy nodded wrongfully, and arrogill smiled, and then slightly cut out the strand of silver hair. After careful observation, arrogill found that this strand of silver hair was indeed unusual, and not only this strand, but also many strands of the boy''s hair began to gradually turn into the same silver, and more importantly, these gradually turning silver hair felt abnormal in his hand, It''s like touching a cold jade. At once, irogel couldn''t help thinking of the difference he felt when entering the forest. The flowers blooming proudly in the cold, the buds growing in the wind and snow, and these abnormally growing plants were attributed to the influence of the divine power. Then you can imagine that if the divine power affects not only the plants, Will ordinary animals, even humans and elves, be affected in the same way? "Do you feel uncomfortable after your hair changes color?" dudu3(); The boy shook his head: "no ~" "Well, don''t you feel any different?" "No, well," the elf boy shook his head, but he thought of something again: "Sister arrogill, I don''t know if this is an illusion, but recently I found that the weather here is not as cold as before. Even touching the snow, I don''t feel the cold hand. On the contrary, I always feel that the more I am blown by the wind, the more comfortable I am, but my mother said that I will catch a cold and don''t allow me to do so." "Silly boy ~ in such cold weather, you only wear a thin coat and go outside to play. Of course I won''t allow it. What if you get frostbite." Minya scolded the child. Ordinary people probably wouldn''t care about such a small thing, but irogel couldn''t care. After carefully checking the boy with magic, the elf girl found that the little boy in front of her had a faint force of frost. Although it was very weak and could not be compared with the frost spirit, it did exist. One had never learned magic, Even children who didn''t know about element meditation were so friendly to the element of water, which made irogel have to pay attention to it. "What''s the matter, miss arrogill?" "Nothing ~" irogel reluctantly smiled. "Maybe it''s really a gift from your majesty Yalin. I need to ask your majesty to get an accurate answer, so I''m sorry I can''t give an answer for the time being." Minya and the elder face each other, their hair grows longer, and silver is a gift from the gods!? Minya was still a little afraid of the gift of a God who did not know the details. After all, she didn''t know what impact this so-called divine grace would have on her children. Now all she could do was wait quietly for the reply from arrogill and pray that this divine grace would be no harm to her children. "But there''s one thing I can guarantee \\\\\\\\\\\\\ After sorting out her thoughts, she said in a comforting tone, "the power given by your majesty Yalin should not have any bad impact on your child. I can guarantee that." (to be continued.) Chapter 944 ?readx(); Gods are not absolutely just and just. At least in this world, there are some gods called evil gods, who enslave believers with fear, sin and violence, just like the titles given to them by the world. Maybe they are not gods, but some powerful and extraordinary people with comparable divine power, In the pursuit of the power of the road, he went astray and became an evil for power and means, and the people who are ruled by this kind of mental evil are believers, and naturally he will inevitably degenerate into a member of evil. Arrogill knew that there were such gods in the world and understood what Minya was worried about. After all, sometimes even if they are not evil gods by nature, their different positions are just like evil gods for ordinary people. For example, the goddess ishutar in the east of the mainland may be a goddess of kindness and justice and the only Lord who protects all things in the world. However, the idea of human supremacy in her doctrine is very important for non-human elves, dwarves I''m afraid orcs are no different from evil gods. What kind of attitude did the ancient god Yalin have towards the elves living here? No one except irogel was lucky to have seen the true face of Yalin. On weekdays, even the frost and snow elves under Yalin provided great help to these high elves, and everyone also determined the policy of favoring the gods in their position, But after all, time is still short. In the face of this sudden divine grace, just like the word fear, a trace of fear and suspicion are inevitable. What is the attitude of the ancient god Yalin towards the elves? Even irogel is not completely sure whether Yalin''s attitude towards the whole elves is good or bad. After all, in a tragic war ten thousand years ago, Yalin lost the war because the elves stood against the ancient god Yalin, and then was imprisoned in the mountains of Yano by the three goddesses who sheltered the elves, I''m afraid there is endless hatred for the elves! In the escape of being chased by humans, the snowstorm encountered by everyone entering the misty forest is Yalin''s masterpiece. The snowstorm that killed many compatriots and eventually led to the division of the team undoubtedly does not explain Yalin''s hatred of elves in ten thousand years. However, after ten thousand years of soul reorganization, the hatred of the ancient god gradually dissipated. For the sake of unhappy memory, the wind and snow was expected to kill the whole escape team of Jiang. It was better to say that it was a small punishment imposed by the ancient god on everyone in order to retaliate. Arrogill knew that Yalin''s hatred for the elf family was very shallow. The frost snow elves living here were a proof, If the ancient god Yalin really hated the elves, how could he let those silver haired elves continue to stay here to serve themselves, and not as slaves, but as servants to serve themselves. There seems to be only two words between slaves and servants, but the two identities are very different. Arrogill felt that Yalin''s attitude towards his people was just like what he said. The reason why he took in himself and his people was to revenge the former fairy goddess and let them see that the humans they helped enslaved their believers, while the enemies they used to be enemies sheltered their believers, humiliated them and made them suffer, Finally, they usurped the faith of the elves and completely trampled them under their feet! dudu1(); Although she knew all this, the only thing she could do was to stand aside and keep silent. Besides, as a mortal, she could not intervene in the disputes between gods. Even if Yalin''s opponent was once the goddess representing the elf clan, the elf clan has been bullied by human beings for thousands of years, How many elves in this world remember the gods they once believed in. It may be said to be treacherous, but arrogill still believes that she would rather believe in a new God who provides a habitat for herself and her people than believe in a God who can''t protect believers even the most basic security. The changes that have taken place in their own people today may explain one thing. Those silver haired frost and snow elves may have been high elves or elves of other clans. After being protected by the ancient god Yalin, they gradually changed their appearance and became what they are today. Obviously, the ancient god Yalin also began to change his compatriots, which should be a good signal, At least it shows that Yalin has the willingness to accept his people into his country. If he can really become a member of the frost and snow spirit, it may be a good thing. In this way, at least everyone can integrate into the city without worrying that one day Yalin will take back his promise and no longer protect everyone. Irogel believes in his intuition. Yalin will never harm his people. He is not the evil god! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ faith! Different regions and environments have created different beliefs, just as human beings believed in the sky, the earth and the sea in ancient times. With the development of civilization, there are more beliefs called harvest, war, commerce, art, love and justice, and these beliefs have created many gods, just like a thousand different hamlets in a thousand people''s psychology, The images of gods in different people''s hearts are also different. The gods in human hearts are always full of dignity. The gods in dwarves are firm and unyielding. The gods in elves are beautiful and noble. I''m afraid the gods in orcs must be described by Kong Wuli. dudu2(); Uznock, the God of the earth, is such a God. He is as calm as the earth, but he does not lose his powerful temperament! Youxuan grassland! The western part of the continent is also the largest gathering area of orcs in the whole continent All kinds of special medicinal materials and Warcraft fur are produced on this endless grassland. All kinds of rich specialties of Youxuan grassland have the magic of turning stone into gold, which has attracted the attention of businessmen. In order to obtain these precious resources, human beings had conflicts with orcs living on the grassland more than once thousands of years ago, Humans believe that they are naturally qualified to occupy any land they can see, while in the eyes of orcs, humans are just a despicable and weak species, a group of greedy and uncontrolled invaders. Hundreds of years of conflict have caused countless casualties on both sides, and with casualties, the conflict has gradually deteriorated into a large-scale war. Human beings try to expel orcs to monopolize the grassland. However, in the face of the vast Youxuan grassland and the kind of mist that makes people easily lose their way, no country dares to rashly dispatch its troops into the depths of the grassland, Long logistics supplies and orc guerrilla harassment will make the army bleed like a blunt knife. At the same time, the orcs who occupy the favorable time and place can not counter attack humans. Although Youxuan grassland is rich in production, there are few metals. Even some large iron ores are buried hundreds of meters below the earth, which is difficult to exploit by Orc technology, Without enough metal forged weapons and armor, only leather armor and bone spear are one-on-one. The orcs may be able to crush humans by their natural * * advantages, but when facing the human army, their personal advantages will be replaced by comprehensive strength and become the benchmark of victory. A hundred years ago, the two sides in dispute finally took a turn for the better. The re emergence of the holy capital began to continue to fulfill their obligation to regulate disputes in the world. Especially after Saint flora took charge of the holy capital, the orcs and humans finally put aside their prejudices and began to discuss the resource allocation of the Youxuan grassland, Although the two sides were still angry at first and seemed to be ready to fight again at any time, through the tireless coordination of the holy capital and the use of the beliefs of the five supreme gods, it was not easy to resolve the contradictions and conflicts, and finally let the orcs and humans establish a trade channel for fair trade. "Hey ~ elsid, come and have a look. This stone statue is really big enough. It''s like a Titan in the mythical age." On the grassland with a light purple fog, caludia card, the Scorpio golden saint, looked back and forth at the huge stone statue standing by the road like a child full of curiosity about everything. Although it is covered with moss, the stone statue still shows a powerful momentum, which makes people involuntarily associate with those indomitable giants in the mythical era. dudu3(); "This is carved by orcs. I don''t know what it represents." "There is a tablet under the stone statue, but I can''t understand the words on it." Gold Saint al Sid and three silver Saint fighters also stepped on Qian, raised their heads and stared at the stone statues. After entering the Youxuan grassland, they will find some sculptures on the road from time to time. The orcs seem to have carved every roadside rock, some of which are rough and some of which are very exquisite, but they all bring the unique rough and informal style of orcs. While waiting for several people to watch and discuss one after another, the white dragon Alexis came up behind her, stared at the stone statue and said, "uznock, the God of the earth ~" "God of the earth, I have to say it''s really like enough." Kaludia smiled at the speech and jumped down from the calf of the stone statue. Soon they continued their journey. Only Celian, the dark elf girl next to Alexis, had a lot of thoughts. After starting from the mountains of Yanuo, she finally went to the Youxuan grassland. The journey across almost half of the continent made Celian feel ironic. The son of the star that Shengdu must be desperately looking for was next door to Shengdu, What''s worse is that now I can''t inform the personnel of the holy capital. Suddenly, Celian felt that her eyes fell on herself. Even if she didn''t look at Celian, she knew that it was the white dragon Alexis who monitored her. Because of the huge strength gap between the two sides along the way, Celian couldn''t find any space to run away, let alone her body was firmly bound by the evil contract, Don''t say it''s running away. Even this idea doesn''t dare to breed a little. Now she has come to Youxuan grassland step by step. Celian feels that her spirit has collapsed. It''s impossible to contact the personnel of Shengdu on this grassland. (to be continued.) Chapter 945 ?readx(); Youxuan grassland, like this title, has always been shrouded in a mysterious atmosphere in the hearts of countless people in the west of the mainland. After receiving the certificate from the kingdom of zegus, Al Sid and others went all the way to the Youxuan grassland according to the crystal stone magic guide that can search the position of the son of the star. Although the party was not a businessman and seemed to know nothing about the Youxuan grassland, the certificate issued by the Kingdom of zegus, Haidai, who was once a Royal Princess and now the queen of zegus Kingdom, personally signed the certificate and played a considerable role. In the face of this certificate, the orcs at the border control card still released the party. Although at the beginning, kaludia felt that the border was so open and just found a place to enter, she was told that even with supporting documents, it would be illegal without the seal of the border officer. If she was caught, she might be treated as a smuggler and imposed a huge fine, and she would have to eat in prison for several years. After entering the Youxuan grassland, the group still chose to take a free ride with a caravan, but there were two more Alexis and Celian along the way. As a white dragon, Alexis also considered carrying people in the form of a giant dragon, but it was too conspicuous to restore the posture of a giant dragon, which was still the sphere of influence of the holy capital and the five supreme gods, Alexis doesn''t dare to go too far here. The journey with the caravan was relatively calm. Even the souls raging in the west of the mainland couldn''t come so far. They got out of the car before reaching the nearest Orc tribe, because according to the instructions of the magic guide, the son of the star was in another direction. "To be honest ~ it''s not so much a grassland as a forest!" After the hike, kaludia sighed while watching the surrounding scenery. The Youxuan grassland is really boundless. Only when the traveler looks up, he sees only a little sunshine scattered on the earth through purple leaves. The reason is that there are not many big trees growing alone on the grassland, and only one grows every other kilometer, However, every tree is hundreds of meters high, and the trunk may need hundreds of people to hold hands to surround it. The leaves growing on the tree are impressively purple rather than green. Some fruits with lavender halo are hanging heavily on the branches, just like a guiding light, The light rendered by the leaves also turned the whole grassland into a lavender full of mysterious atmosphere. In addition, the haze that agreed to be rendered into purple made the Youxuan grassland more realistic. This magnificent scene that can only appear in a dream can not help but arouse the curiosity of Saint fighters. Along the way, five people are like tourists traveling to a scenic spot. They are constantly amazed. These huge trees are reminiscent of the world tree in Nordic mythology and legend, but there is only one world tree, and here is continuously arranged to the other side of the horizon. "It''s like the reappearance of the mythical age." "And we are now in this myth. It is a great honor for us as saints." Elsid of Capricorn and alubioni of Cepheus also lamented repeatedly, but they were not so rude than kaludia, who was like an older child, while arugolu and olufi, who followed, were as excited as the children who followed the team and enjoyed the rare scenery, The latter looked calm and followed the team forward. dudu1(); Alexis took Celian to the back, ostensibly meaning to postpone, but in fact she wanted to separate Celian from the saint fighter. After AI reaches level 6, even if there are no creatures born in Yalin''s command system, they will learn automatically. For example, Alexis realized that the character of the saint fighter is too honest through her observation in odur city. Therefore, it would never be a good thing for them to know the true identity and situation of Celian, So even if Arlene didn''t order, Alexis knew what to do and the master would be happy. Although the white dragon bodyguard is also the first time to come, Alexis''s memory has the information of Youxuan grassland since the birth of the system. Now she is not so curious about the magnificent beauty of Youxuan grassland. Although Celian, as the priest of elisetri, also stepped into Youxuan grassland for the first time, she also recognized the beauty of Youxuan grassland from documents and drawings when she was in the holy capital, At the moment, although the scenery around us is shocking, Celian doesn''t want to enjoy it when she thinks that she is watched by a white dragon. Do you feel the breath of the son of stars? No, I haven''t felt it yet. In the face of Alexis''s quiet inquiry, even if there are 1000 unwilling in Sally''s peace of mind, she can only answer honestly. Under the constraints of the contract, Celian can''t even lie about the other party''s introduction of a trap, unless she has the confidence to support the extreme pain caused by the contract punishment. However, at the thought of the pain that seemed to be carved on the soul with a knife, Celian felt cold all over her body, and even her petite body trembled involuntarily. That kind of pain is indescribable. It is not the pain that can be caused by hurting * * alone. It rises from the soul, breeds from the most painful past events and memories that a person has experienced, and is produced by the double attack on the soul and * *. The intensity of the pain is enough to defeat the most determined person in the world! Once the chief priest of the spider God rose, Celian, who was gifted in torture and torture, was very clear. Compared with the sharp pain rising from the soul, the torture and torture when she fell into the dark age was as boring as the mischief of children. "Do I say the son of the star is in the right direction? Why, we are more and more off the road." dudu2(); After walking for a few hours, kaludia, who was finally tired of seeing the scenery, blew a whistle made of leaves and asked. Now, after walking so long, she is getting farther and farther away from the original main road, and there is almost no one to see. On the road, only a group of wolves who don''t know how to live and die stare at her people, As a result, Alexis slightly released some Longwei, and a group of seemingly vicious wild wolves ran away. "Keep going in this direction!" Alexis is still the old saying. "You''ve said it five times ~" kaludia hung her head and complained. At the same time, she had to move forward. Compared with the more mature mind, elside discussed with Alexis what to do after seeing the son of the star. When they first left odur City, the order they received was not to disturb the son of the star too much. As a child who has just come to the world from the stars, the son of the star with the brand of sacrifice will be full of vigilance to the world, Al Sid and others only need to return the accurate position and trend of the son of the star. If necessary, they can even protect the son of the star and prevent other forces who covet the son of the star. However, now everyone''s communication wizard is over, and all the "mystery locks" previously arranged in a city are wiped out! Damn it It was as like as two peas of the communication of the company, and the reason for the end was as follows. Eyre, who was sure that this was the goddess of doom. "So what do we do now? We found the son of the star, but we can''t report it to Lord Yalin." "I''m repairing the magic guide, but I still lack several important accessories. In particular, several magic engravings have been burned due to overload. At that time, I can only go to some magic stores to spend money on customization." Alexis kept fiddling with two magic guides as she walked. dudu3(); Although the magic guides in the hands of elside and others were disassembled and all the useful parts were taken out, there were several important magic engravings. The magic guides on both sides were damaged at the same time. Although Alexis was a white dragon with incomparable power, she was not a scholar good at legal research and magic engraving from the beginning to the end, Naturally, as with plug-ins, everything can be repaired when you get it. In the face of the complex communication magic guide, Alexis can only repair what she can understand first. As for the magic lines that need to be replaced, I''m afraid the arrogant dragon has to bow to mortals. In the face of this dilemma, only Celian is happy to hear and see in the team. Walking time in Youxuan grassland is also an easy thing to ignore. The sun covered by branches and the dark ground can easily make people unable to tell when it is. When people''s stomachs begin to make a rumble of protest, they have to stop to prepare dinner. If survival experts, whether grassland or forest, can prepare a simple dinner for themselves, but the saints are not survival experts, but they don''t need to be survival experts. When starting from odur City, Yalin considered all aspects. The food stored in people''s space equipment is enough for them to eat for a month, Not to mention a supplement in the kingdom of zegus. Soon, with the campfire, a steaming dinner was ready. On the Youxuan grassland with some cold weather, hot food is undoubtedly the best thing to drive away the cold. "I said Al Sid ~ your food is not delicious. Last time I said it was terrible." Carrying a plate full of food, kaludia smiled and scolded al Sid''s cooking after tasting it. "Eat quickly. We have to catch some way after eating." As a saint, everyone is used to a frugal life. Compared with the simple meal he eats when practicing in the holy land, the dinner is already very rich. At least everyone can see meat at once. But then again, when did kaludia become a chatter? Although he used to talk a lot, he wouldn''t chatter like this. Is it because after the heart disease is cured, the previously depressed character is all stretched!? Celian, who was sitting next to Alexis, ate her food quietly, but the dark elf girl looked at the five people traveling together from time to time with worry. (to be continued.) Chapter 946 ?readx(); It''s really strange people. They don''t have the indifferent attitude of white dragon Alexis towards White Dragon King Yalin. On the contrary, they are full of enthusiasm and sense of justice. They are like the sun in the sky. Just being close will make people feel warm and reliable. After dinner, Celian sat quietly next to Alexis. Under the supervision of the white dragon bodyguard, the silent girl along the way also attracted the attention of several Saint fighters. Saint fighters who did not know Celian''s real identity had a good impression on Celian''s. After all, she helped the bewitched female Knight Athena recover her mind in zegus kingdom, But no matter how the saint fighter answers, Celian, who is afraid of Alexis and contract punishment, can only respond with wordless silence. Sure enough, it doesn''t look like the hand of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, but more like the most noble paladin in the holy capital! Serene, who be strangers to each other, recalled the little things they met in the kingdom of sage. They did not hesitate to go to prison for the control of a cult for a princess who was unfamiliar to him. Although they needed to get the proof documents to the unholy grassland, they finally got the documents out of the way. But still, Haidai''s safety did not hesitate to break into the devil''s altar, and it was an extremely powerful devil altar, which even attracted the divine punishment of bersis, the God of storm. Even a hundred miles away, Celian could feel how strong the power of the abyss emanated from the altar. It was conceivable how cruel the five soldiers had experienced there. To this extent, it is not just because they need a certificate, but the idea of justice in their hearts drives them to fight for it. This fiery soul full of sense of justice makes selian feel guilty. She is bound by the darkness of the past. She can''t do it to this extent! Are they really subordinates of Yalin, the king of the white dragon? For what reason are they willing to pay for Yalin? Celian doesn''t understand that even if their perseverance full of sense of justice is inferior to the White Dragon King in strength, soldiers like them must prefer death to surrender in the face of the coercion of stronger ones. If they know the nature of the White Dragon King, they can''t help the Dragon King. In Celian''s opinion, the five Saint fighters should have been deceived. Otherwise, how could a noble warrior like them follow the cruel existence of the White Dragon King. While Celian was thinking, they had put out the campfire and were ready to walk for some time. The magic guide showed that the son of the star seemed to be in a fixed position and had not left much. This time, Alexis finally said that the other party was about forty or fifty kilometers away, but it was getting dark. They might not be able to go that far, However, as long as you are walking for a while, if you start early tomorrow morning, you should be able to find the son of the star in half a day. "Can the son of stars survive on this grassland? The orcs here don''t seem very friendly to humans." Alubioni, the silver saint of Cepheus, put out the flame and asked casually. "This is also a question I''m thinking about. However, the power of the son of the star can survive alone, but according to the information provided by his majesty Yalin, it seems that some orcs have taken in the son of the star, and the son of the star still has a high status among the orcs." "Isn''t it harder for us to get close to her?" "Now our task is to determine the position of the son of the star. There is no need to get too close to her." dudu1(); After packing up, Alexis nodded to Celian behind her to signal her to keep up. The party was on their way continuously in the dark sky. Alexis, the dragon in the party, did not talk about it first. Even the saints'' physique was quite outstanding. They walked nearly half the way in just a few hours after marching at high speed, When the light around them was completely dark, they had to stop and prepare for camping for the night. Kaludia took out the sleeping bag from her space equipment: "I said Celian ~ do you need a sleeping bag?" "No." After a silence, Celian answered softly. However, kaludia still threw her sleeping bag in front of Celian: "girls, don''t be brave. The temperature in the grassland drops a lot at night. Do you want to catch a cold?" Taking away the sleeping bag in her hand, Celian squeezed her hand and asked in a slightly fluctuating tone, "aren''t you cold?" "Peace of mind ~ peace of mind ~" kaludia smiled and pointed to his chest: "the heart of the golden scorpion is burning all the time." "Then I used it ~ thank you." Celian said yes and thanked her. On the other side, Alexis arranged the night watch. Although Alexis now looks like a weak human girl, the saints who know the true face of her dragon did not volunteer to show that they were willing to watch the night and let the "Lady" rest, After sleeping, only a slightly burning campfire was left around to disperse the chill on the grassland. At night, the Youxuan grassland became like a mysterious magic land. The fruit hanging on the tree slightly emitted a bright green light. In addition, surrounded by some small insects with light-emitting organs, a feeling of a secluded world appeared in front of us. "Wow, it''s so beautiful." She gave her sleeping bag to Celian and leaned against the campfire. Kaludia, who took the sky as the quilt and the ground as the seat, couldn''t help staring at the beautiful scenery in front of her. "Rest as soon as possible, Lord kaludia." Alexis said after throwing a branch into the campfire. "I also want to sleep, but this scene is a little sleepless ~" dudu2 (); "We have to hurry tomorrow. If you don''t have enough rest now, you will fall behind." "Know ~ know! You''ve become like a housekeeper ~ ha ha." Caludia chuckled, then turned around and tried to calm her mind. Soon there was a complete silence. Except for the buzzing of insects'' wings, there was only the crackling sound of flames burning branches. Alexis still works as a dutiful author. White dragon expands his divine consciousness and guards around. Any beast attracted by the fire is driven away by the rapidly spreading dragon power. Until the second midnight, Alexis suddenly feels some special comers. It''s not the spirit of wild animals and Warcraft that is still hazy and semi hazy. This time, the consciousness of the comer is very clear. It''s obviously an intelligent creature, not a human, not an elf, not a dwarf, not an orc, but a lizard man. Even though it was dark all around now, Alexis could clearly see the identity of the newcomer. The lizard man with scales and reptile heads looked like about a dozen people. Everyone carried a basket woven with rattan behind him. Although he was armed, they were very simple and seemed to be used for temporary self-defense. Celian, who was half asleep and half awake, also found something strange and woke up, but the dark elf girl still pretended to be asleep without gnawing. Although Alexis wanted to scare away the other party with Longwei, once Longwei was released, it would be troublesome for these lizards to tell the holy capital about the situation after they fled, and it is not realistic to kill them silently now. Although the spiritual strength of the saint fighters can not be compared with the giant dragon, they fight so close, Even what Alexis is doing quietly, it is impossible not to disturb these soldiers who are sensitive to the smell of blood. Alexis only wants these lizards to leave wisely, or they don''t want to rob their own people. The former can save themselves some trouble, and the latter can kill them in good faith. However, unexpectedly, the lizard man did not seem to have the habit of acting as a robber. Li Guang, who was also not interested, was attracted by the burning flame. When he approached the camp, the sleeping saints undoubtedly woke up, because the basket behind the lizard man was full of captured fish, At the moment, these fish are emitting a strong fishy smell, and the saints are almost awakened by this smell. "Woo woo ~ what''s the smell? It smells bad." "What happened? Why does it smell like smelly salted fish?" dudu3(); "What''s the matter? Is it the enemy?" The five people who woke up kneaded their noses and asked Alexis about the situation. When they saw the somewhat terrible shape of the lizard man in the light of the fire, Al Sid and alubioni were almost ready for battle, and Celian, who pretended to sleep, couldn''t pretend to go on. After seeing a group of humans camping, these lizards looked even more surprised. One of them, a tall lizard man with a scar on the scale of his right arm, stood up. It was like the taste mouth of a primitive reptile, slightly opened and showed sharp teeth, After the lizard man''s throat made a few silky sounds, he finally communicated with Al Sid and others in a non-standard common language. "Hiss, human, who are you? Hiss, why are you near the fishing grounds of our tribe!" "Wow ~ the big lizard can not only stand and walk, but also talk!" The sound of kaludia''s lizard immediately made the lizard people who communicated frown discontentedly. "Traveler ~" Alexis knew that it was not suitable for animals at this time, so she had to shake the certificate issued by zegus kingdom in her hand, hoping to solve the problem in a calm way: "we are travelers from zegus Kingdom, and this is the certificate issued by zegus royal family." "Show me." The head lizard man reached out and asked for it. Alexis then withdrew her hand: "I refuse. You are neither a municipal official nor your tribal leader. I don''t have to give you the supporting documents, and you have no right to see them." "Si ~ really? Then how do I know whether the documents in your hand are true or false? Si! Some time ago, we just caught several evil believers. Si ~ they are all composed of you human beings. Si, who can guarantee that you won''t be evil believers?" The lizard leader was obviously dissatisfied. Alexis felt a sense of killing when she heard the speech. Maybe it would be good to kill the lizard man if he didn''t know what to do. However, just at this time, a figure of the lizard man pushed away, and the lizard man led by him stood up. (to be continued.)!! Important announcement: APP free, free advertising, no error, quick update, member synchronization bookshelf, text size adjustment, reading brightness adjustment, better reading experience, please pay attention to WeChat official account appxsyd (hold three seconds copy) download free reader! Chapter 947 ?readx(); A relatively small lizard man came out from his companions and hung a series of crescent shaped unnamed white ornaments around his neck. Compared with the hard purple and black scales on other lizards, the scales and armor of the relatively small lizard man showed a kind of purplish red, radiating a moving luster like jade, It doesn''t look like hard scales, but more like soft scales. From these special students, the lizard man is obviously a female. "All right ~ guru ~ hiss! Don''t nail others in the wrong place when you come. Hiss ~" "EVA ~ these humans are suspicious ~ hiss. They don''t carry any goods. They don''t look like traders ~ hiss, but like cults trying to be caught ~ hiss." "I don''t think it''s like ~ hiss, Gulu. Your mood has been too unstable recently ~ hiss. You''re really not qualified to check other people''s certificates. It''s the elders and officials who have been given the right ~ hiss." The female lizard man obviously has a high position in a group of races. When she speaks in a slightly hoarse hoarse voice, the lizard man called Gulu is a little embarrassed. Although Gulu seems to want to defend himself, when she sees EVA staring at herself, Gulu doesn''t dare to say anything. Eva apologized to her. When EVA said that zegus Kingdom and Princess Haidai''s name, all the lizards were surprised, then they all put down their guard, and the hostile guru couldn''t help lowering their heads. "Do you know Princess Haidai?" Kaludia came down in spirits. "I''ve had the honor of seeing Princess Haidai once ~ hiss." EVA spits out her long tongue and says with a look of memory. For many years, the domestic situation of zegus Kingdom, which has great influence on Youxuan grassland, has always been a matter of special concern for the Orc tribes of Youxuan grassland, which is only separated by a wall from zegus Kingdom, and Princess Haidai was designated as the heir to the throne of zegus kingdom by her father when she was very young, For the orcs, this young princess''s highness is an object worthy of investment. Although the beast is cruel and mad, it is not stupid. When Princess Haidian has not yet reached the throne, many of the chiefs and leaders of the orc tribe have made a special understanding of Princess Haidian in some commemorative activities held by both sides, and Eva is also one of them. Recently, the Royal Highness has been successfully promoted to the queen of the kingdom of Zegus, but there have been some major events inside the kingdom of Zegus. It seems that the political struggle is also related to the cults, but the Zegus Kingdom and the information blockade are very tight. "I didn''t expect that little girl to have a great reputation." kaludia couldn''t help muttering. At this time, it seemed that someone among the lizard people had found Celian, and suddenly a voice even more frightened than seeing humans sounded. dudu1(); "Drow spirit! Hiss ~" "Really, hiss ~ it''s an evil spirit with black skin! Hiss ~" The lizard people stirred up, and some even subconsciously stepped back. In the face of this situation, Celian couldn''t help lowering her head and saying nothing. The drow elves are the dark elves. As one of them, Celian, who was once the main priest of the spider God, knows how notorious his compatriots are in the hearts of the surface race. In the hearts of the surface race, the dark elves are linked to negative words such as betrayal, conspiracy, murder, deception and evil, Because the spider God rose instigated the dark elves to hate the surface creatures, in the past, the dark elves occasionally sneaked into the ground at night to murder any surface creatures they had seen, no matter the same elves or humans, dwarves and orcs. Naturally, this cruel means and hostile attitude will also be regarded as the mortal enemy by the surface creatures. After learning of the existence of eliste and escaping from the dark world under the control of the spider God, Celian is afraid to bathe in the light again, but she also knows that those who have stayed in the dark for too long will be burned by the dazzling light when they look directly at the sun, that is, they are eager to start again, even if they are eager to wash away their sins, Even though she was sheltered by the goddess of the moon, Elise Cui, Celian and all the dark elves willing to return to the earth had to endure the world''s strange eyes, suspicions and even insults like walking among thorns, but even so, no one chose to retreat, Because no one wants to live in a world built by lies, which is controlled like a string puppet. EVA also saw Celian. The black skinned drow elves had a bad reputation on the mainland. Even the orcs in the Youxuan grassland had a deep experience. More than 100 years ago, the dark elves dug a tunnel to the Youxuan grassland and attacked and robbed many orcs, but then the orcs destroyed these invaders, The God of the earth has also destroyed the tunnels of the dark elves, so that they have to flee back to their nests deeper underground. Humans walking with the dark elves!? With the royal documents of zegus Kingdom, what''s the matter with each other. In the face of the lizard people''s discrimination against Celian, kaludia could not help frowning. During this period of travel, the saints had already regarded Celian as their own people, and now they are naturally dissatisfied with the slander of others on their companions. However, at this time, Alexis gently held Celian in her arms: "please don''t get me wrong ~ Lian is a believer of the goddess of the moon. She is not a drow spirit who believes in evil gods." "The goddess of the moon ~ hiss, is it the goddess of the moon adinay?" EVA asked involuntarily. Alexis rarely showed a gentle smile and nodded. Sally, who was held in her arms, was surprised that the subordinates of the White Dragon King would protect themselves for this matter. Why!? "So you are the ambassadors of the holy capital ~ hiss, are you going to attend this year''s Thanksgiving festival?" dudu2(); Facing EVA''s inquiry, Alexis still nodded in response. Since the other party misunderstood, it''s good to deepen the other party''s misunderstanding. "Please forgive me, EVA, a believer of the goddess of the moon and the priest of the lizard purple scale clan. I am also a believer of the goddess of the moon." After scolding the people, EVA said with apology. "It doesn''t matter." Celian said with a low look. The four words of the goddess of the moon shook her mind, but the contract also issued a faint warning to herself. "Well, can you move those fish away? I''m dying of the smell." Caludia muttered now. "I''m sorry ~ hiss." Eva was embarrassed to signal the clan to go aside to rest. The fishy smell of these fish was too bad for humans, elves, dwarves and even rough orcs, but for lizards, the stronger the fishy smell, it meant that the big fat fish in front of them had the best meat quality and taste. When the lizards left, For a long time, kaludia felt that the strong smell of salted fish around him had finally dissipated. However, just as kaludia lay down to take a nap, EVA trotted over again at this time: "sorry ~ hiss, we were going to attend the Thanksgiving ceremony, but we accidentally lost the flint ~ hiss. It was hard to see your campfire after walking for several days. Can you borrow a light? Hiss ~" "This ~" caludia rubbed her eyes. He picked up a burning branch from the fire and handed it to EVA: "take it ~ please." "Thank you ~ hiss." EVA grinned. It''s just that this beautiful smile for lizard people''s aesthetics is somewhat terrible to humans, especially the dense fine teeth arranged up and down EVA''s mouth, which makes people tremble. Kaludia also has a bitter smile. If a human beauty shows such a smile to herself, she may feel very useful, But being a lizard man is really a little unacceptable. However, EVA just thanked her and returned to her camp with the burning branches. Soon another campfire burned not far away. Lizards sat around the firefly and took out some wet things to bake, while some lizards took out the fish and ate it directly. Of course, they didn''t bake it, but ate it raw. dudu3(); Kaludia, who was lying down again, was ready to get some sleep before the sun rose, while Alexis got up and walked to the lizard man''s camp. "What can I do for you? Ms. Alexis ~ hiss?" EVA inquired with questions when she saw Alexis, who came and sat among her people without taboo. After mistakenly thinking that Alexis and others are members of the holy capital, the lizard people are no longer so exclusive to the people as before. After all, the holy capital has indeed helped the beasts of the Youxuan grassland over the years, brought peace and normal human trade, and gradually prospered the Youxuan grassland. Many clans don''t need to worry about the lack of necessary materials for life as before. Alexis asked with a smile, "I heard you were going to the Thanksgiving ceremony just now, didn''t you?" "Yes ~ hiss! What''s the problem?" "Which direction is the location of the ceremony, right?" Alexis raised her hand and pointed in a direction. EVA looked at it and nodded. "In fact, we entered the Youxuan grassland to visit the temple of the God of the earth, but we also want to visit the sacrifice. I don''t know if we can go together?" "Thanksgiving ceremony is a sacrifice activity for orcs. As a human, I''m afraid you won''t be allowed to enter ~ hiss." EVA shook her head with regret. Alexis shrugged. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s just look at it in the distance. It''s like a temporary travel report to the earth temple." The long anticipated mobile phone client is online! The client supports offline reading, no ads, millions of novels free of charge! Fonts and brightness adjustment, night mode, reading progress memory and other powerful functions. Please download the WeChat official account gegegengxin (hold down three seconds to copy). Chapter 948 ?readx(); Alexis'' proposal was a little confusing. At least they had some doubts when they set foot on the journey to the venue of the festival with the lizard people the next day. Fortunately, they got along well with each other, or mutual silence was also a good way to get along. Of course, except for kaludia and Celian, The former is standard and familiar. Although kaludia was unhappy with the lizard people''s prejudice against Celian, kaludia''s warm character like a big boy also made friends with several outgoing lizards, while the latter talked with EVA, who is also a believer of the goddess of the moon. Originally, EVA''s conversation with Celian also had some exploratory attitude, but Celian, who is indeed a believer of eliste and also a priest, obviously knows a lot of the teachings of the goddess. After a little exploration, EVA was surprised to understand that the dark elf girl in front of her was indeed an elf who got rid of the temptation of the evil god and returned to the embrace of the moon god as Alexis said. Driven by the feelings of love and Wu, EVA''s attitude towards Celian has become better and better. Seeing believers who believe in the same goddess, Celian doesn''t feel any joy at the moment. Instead, she is extremely worried. White dragon Alexis suddenly proposed to go with the lizard man. At first, she didn''t know what she was planning, but when the direction of progress still hasn''t changed and continues to point directly at the position of the son of the star, Celian realized a dangerous signal when she settled down, Is it that the son of the star is at the scene of the orc giant Thanksgiving ceremony? EVA has already told Celian along the way that the Thanksgiving festival is an important sacrificial activity held by the orcs to thank uznock, the God of the earth, for bringing harvest and rest to the world, and the God of the earth is the Supreme God most strongly believed by countless orcs in the Youxuan grassland. This important sacrificial activity will be held in rotation among the four major tribes every time, What I want to say is a grand meeting among Orc tribes on Youxuan grassland. When it is held, many orcs of tribes will go to participate in the festival activities. The more she thought of EVA''s explanation, Celian became more and more frightened. If the son of the star really hid in the orc tribe, if Alexis found the son of the star and tried to capture her, once the two sides fought at that time, both the dragon and the son of the star would cause heavy casualties in the sacrifice. In Celian''s mind, almost all the scenes of corpses everywhere, burning buildings, screaming and fleeing crowds and blood everywhere, turned the original sacred ritual into a Shura field like purgatory. Maybe EVA involved in it will also die. Not only that, but also EVA''s people and many innocent people will die for it "What''s the matter? Hiss? Your face doesn''t look very good ~ hiss ~" EVA found that Celian''s expression became trance, as if she fell into an extremely tangled situation. "I''m fine, I''m \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\; Celian opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but when it came to her mouth, she couldn''t say anything. Because Celian has been able to sense that the contract in her body is ready to move. The contract that binds her soul is monitoring herself all the time. Compared with white dragon Alexis, who can only monitor her actions, the contract is monitoring her thoughts all the time, Even if his mood just showed a little unbearable and eager to save EVA, the contract was instantly aware of it. In the face of this soul contract which is more evil and terrible than the devil''s curse, Celian feels that she is helpless. If she thinks about it carefully, Celian also feels that even telling EVA some truth will not help, but will harm her and her people. Maybe Alexis, who has exposed her identity, will kill in anger, Facing the dragon, several lizards had no resistance in front of Alexis. "Lian ~ what are you thinking?" Suddenly Alexis put her arms around Celian''s neck from behind. It looked like a bunch of close sisters playing in the eyes of others. "Don''t think about what you shouldn''t think. I don''t think you, as priest eliste, want to kill a believer who believes in the goddess you love." However, Alexis'' cold voice full of dangerous tone echoed in her ears and let Celian fall into the ice cellar. Alexis'' danger is not a joke. Celian bound by the contract knows how terrible the power of the contract is. If Alexis really gives an order, I will definitely be driven by the contract to kill EVA and her people. Celian trembled slightly with fear and said softly, almost in a pleading tone, "please don''t do this. I won''t do this." "That''s right. You won''t do that." you know how to cherish your life, Celian YINGSHUO! " Alexis patted Celian on the cheek and whispered in her ear: "don''t forget, it''s not only about your life, but also your compatriots. Don''t forget that your compatriots are still sleeping in the yanold mountains." Barutes!! dudu2(); As she settled down, Sally thought of her captured companions, who are still frozen in ice crystals and imprisoned in the yanold mountains. Seeing that Celian finally had to bow in fear, Alexis finally let go of the girl with satisfaction. After being given some authority, under the shackles and monitoring of the soul contract, Celian''s every move could not escape Alexis''s eyes. What Alexis had to do was to let Celian know more about her situation, Completely eliminate any wild ideas she may breed. The team composed of an abnormally distorted relationship continues to move forward. For Celian and the unwitting saints, no one knows what will happen to her distorted team in the future. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ As the largest sacrifice of the beasts on the Youxuan grassland, the Thanksgiving festival has been held by the four most powerful tribes on the grassland in turn over the years. In addition to the grand ceremony to be held jointly by the elders of each tribe, the tribes also have their own sacrificial activities and celebration banquets. Different from the harsh attitude of various religions that the religious ceremony process must be carried out in accordance with the requirements of the doctrine, the orcs don''t care much about the way of the ceremony, as long as they don''t deliberately blaspheme the gods, because in the orc''s concept, the worship of the gods should come from the heart, Not just in external form. Moreover, just like the sun in the sky, no matter what the mortals call the sun, the sun is the sun, which will not change because of the different names of mortals. Similarly, the gods will not change because of the different sacrificial methods of the world. In the view of the orcs, human beings sometimes worship the same God in history, However, it is really foolish for both sides to accuse each other of blaspheming God because of their different names, and launch a war in the name of God without authorization. In the eyes of the orcs, the idea that human beings put their ideas above the essence of the gods is the real blasphemy to the gods. For the gods, it is far more important for mortals to build a temple in their hearts than to spend great efforts to build a temple in the secular world to sacrifice the things that have become secular! On the Youxuan grassland, there are probably hundreds of tribes, large and small, split and formed due to different shapes, physique and customs. Once in the distant past, when human power had not spread to the Youxuan grassland, the orcs on the grassland also fought against each other. However, under the influence of the gradual spread of the belief in the holy capital, the God of the earth over the years, The tribes, large and small, on the Youxuan grassland have ended their disputes. Recently, especially after the local conflicts with humans have been resolved under the coordination of the holy capital, the orcs rarely enjoy a period of peace. Instead, the increasingly frequent trade and prosperity between various tribes have brought about. The warlike nature of the orcs is not to fight for the sake of fighting. The reason for fighting is just that they need to plunder the materials of life. When all kinds of materials begin to be abundant because of trade and when they can exchange work for food, most orcs do not want to waste their fresh blood and life and return to the years of plundering again, Some scholars who predicted that the nature of orcs was belligerent were shocked. No one thought that after the material needs were liberated, the mind of orcs was much simpler than that of humans. dudu3(); Among the four tribes in Youxuan grassland, this year''s Thanksgiving festival is held by the orc tribe that maintains the matriarchal society. The sacrificial activities for the Thanksgiving festival are also being rapidly prepared. The huge beasts with fur all over are busy building various platforms for holding ceremonies. After the peace of Youxuan grassland, the mother tribe no longer moves around like nomads, Recently, the land mother tribes that have taken root and begun to move closer to agricultural production have established cities and towns of considerable scale. Due to the increase of population, the whole town has gradually moved closer to the urban level, and has become the first of the four tribes in the whole Youxuan grassland. The preparation process of holding a sacrifice is sometimes more interesting than the sacrifice itself! This sentence is the same for the orcs. At least for the orc children, they can say goodbye to the annoying word learning these days and play carefree for several days. Even helping their parents buy food and supplies is better than writing with a pen holder every day. Laughter and laughter filled the whole town, and the other orcs from other places also made the whole town of the mother tribe more lively. Even before the festival began, a huge trade fair had been formed outside. Countless orcs from all over the world did not forget to bring some special products to make a small profit on this busy day, It can be said that this is also an unwritten feature of Thanksgiving sacrifice over the years. In the clan growth hall in the urban area of the mother tribe, a beautiful human girl is sitting on the high platform barefoot, her blue pupils looking at the bustling town below from time to time, and behind the girl, two slightly Petite Orc maids are helping the young girl comb her long hair, making it look rough, But it is a valuable hair ornament made of all kinds of rare Warcraft cores, which is worn on the girl''s head bit by bit. It took an hour to finish the long and delicate work. After the two Orc maids left, the girl finally stood up and rubbed her numb legs. The man with blond hair and eyes appeared behind the girl as if he had come out of the void. (to be continued.)-- Our free app reader is officially online! Popular novels are free for you to read! Support offline download function, making it easier for readers to read without network! Download the WeChat official account xuanhuan11 (mobile phone reader) to install the mobile reader. Chapter 949 ?readx(); "Do you want to go down and play with those children?" Perseus, who appeared behind the son of the star, looked at the crowded street in the distance, and could see that Tifa, the son of the star, seemed to want to integrate into the busy crowd, but her heart hesitated. "I''m not a child anymore, and I''m not an ORC." TIFFA combed her hair with a headdress and said with her head down. Perseus smiled, shook his head and went to the high platform, Not afraid to be discovered by others: "Sitting in the inner hall of the patriarch of the largest tribe of orcs, you were also given a valuable Warcraft crystal core headdress. Even if you are not an orc, your position in the hearts of orcs is very important. Kumana is the name of an ancient god. At the same time, it also represents the meaning of foreknowledge in the language of orcs. There are also many people who can be given this title in the history of orcs It''s one of the few. " As an angel with a long life, pernlus recalled all his experiences on the mainland. It was not his first time to set foot on the Youxuan grassland, nor did he know nothing about the history and customs of orcs. In the history of orcs, forerunners were usually awarded to tribal chiefs, high priests and warriors who had made great achievements, Moreover, several of them were recognized after their death. It is very rare for such a human identity as Tifa to be awarded this title. "Foresight ~ in fact, I don''t know how to predict the future. At most, I use power to detect and divine directions." "For the orcs, your power is really amazing. At least just help them make the crops harvest and get a lot of food. In the eyes of the orcs, you are a treasure that can''t be measured by value." "As the son of the stars, your power does have the power to change the structure of the world," sighed pernlus As the son of the star who can even bring the dead back to life, it is very simple, even more so. The power of the son of the star can even make the harvested crops mature and harvest again in a short month, and the fruit trees can bear fruit several times a year, In other words, as long as Tifa is willing, the whole mother tribe does not need to go out hunting at all. As long as he relies on this power, he can continuously obtain endless food. Once the supply gate of food is completely liberated, the number of orcs of the mother tribe will increase at an unimaginable speed. It is not impossible to even unify the orcs of the whole Youxuan grassland. As an angel of "Redemption", his own power is not suitable for redemption, but more suitable for killing. He can hit the wicked, destroy the demons and eliminate all the unclean existence in the world. However, when people encounter famine, plague and war, he continues some people''s lives with the fire of "Redemption", However, in the face of thousands of hungry victims, the only thing they can do is to stand aside and do nothing, because their power is generally more suitable for destruction than creation. But the son of the star is different. She can create everything in the world out of thin air, and it is the power of creation that can really eliminate all famines, plagues and wars in the world from the source, rather than herself. In this way, she can only kill and destroy with the sword blade. In the beautiful name of redemption, Tifa''s power can really save the world. Compared with her, Perseus felt how insignificant the redemption he had done. dudu1(); However, TIFFA was unwilling to do so "If you are willing, I believe the orcs will regard you as the incarnation of the gods and hold you high to protect your safety forever. If you are willing, even the holy capital knows where you are, and it is estimated that it will be afraid to hurt you directly." "I thought so at first, when I was taken in by the mother tribe." Standing up and stepping on the huge carpet sewn with precious fur under his feet, Tifa looked helpless and confused: "it''s not that I don''t want to use this power to help the mother tribe, but ruminas, the head of the mother tribe, hopes I can use it as little as possible." "Why? Doesn''t she get more food for her tribe?" "It''s not that, but that she''s afraid her people will become spoiled and conceited." TIFFA went to the rooftop and sat down on the railing, hanging his two white legs in mid air, "Indulge in conceit" Pernlus silently read these four words. The wisdom of the redeemed angel soon penetrated the intention of the orc patriarch: "it seems that he is a very competent patriarch." I''m worried that when my people can get food without work, over time, their wisdom and diligence will be wasted by getting something for nothing, and eventually the powerful tribe will gradually become a pet raised by the son of the star. If the son of the star is not willing to exert his strength for the mother tribe one day, Then the whole tribe with unfamiliar labor ability will decline, and there may even be the possibility of extinction. dudu2(); Facing the material temptation brought by the magical power of the son of the star, he can resist this temptation and see the future development. The patriarch of the mother tribe is indeed worthy of praise from the redemption angel! "When I first came to this world, I had nothing but this gem that accompanied me." TIFFA picked up the necklace around her neck, The blue gem above glowed gently with Tifa''s touch like a child comforted by his mother: "When I came to this world, I knew that I was carrying the fate of sacrifice. Many extraordinary people and gods in this world wanted to devour my flesh and blood. Therefore, I avoided everything in this world in fear and hid myself deep in the depths of the grassland, sometimes in tree caves and sometimes in caves. I didn''t dare to meet anyone in this world, although I could make food and food Drinking water allowed me to continue to live, but the lonely Escape day by day made me feel like I was going to become a beast until ruminas found me. " Recalling the past, TIFFA showed a sad smile, with a touch of sadness and sadness. "Ruminas thought I was just a human in distress and wanted to take me back. At that time, I was like a frightened beast. I thought ruminas would hurt me and hurt her. The beast people thought I was a monster and wanted to kill me, but ruminas stopped me. She hugged me regardless of my injury. She explained to me that she had no hostility in the most direct and clear way, and that was also true I cried for the first time after I came to this world. I never cried even if I lived alone at night and curled up in the tree hole in fear. But the moment ruminas held me, I cried loudly. Maybe my tight heart can finally relax. " Pernlus listened to Tifa''s experience silently. There are many people in this world who have a more tragic fate than Tifa, but Tifa is the only one who bears the pressure that none of them has borne. That is all the malice from the world, and the reason is her identity as the son of the star! Perseus had seen the unfairness of fate, but it was the first time he had seen such unfairness. "Ruminas took me back and gave me food and clothes. After knowing that I had no relatives in the world, ruminas adopted me and asked priest tiama to take care of and teach me about Orc etiquette and knowledge. In this way, I took root and survived in the mysterious grassland." Tifa looked down at the familiar things in front of her eyes. There is a lack of wood on the Youxuan grassland, and those heavenly trees are forbidden to be cut down by the orcs as hair growing from the body of the God of the earth. Therefore, the main structure of the clan hall where Tifa now lives is built of solid stones. When ruminas first brought them back, Tiffany remembered that the orc guards guarding the hall looked at him with strange eyes, which were full of surprise, confusion and doubt. From that day on, Tiffany realized that he had always been estranged from these tall and maned orcs. dudu3(); "I''m still not used to integrating into the orcs. Although ruminas regards me as a daughter, I''m still a human in the eyes of other orcs. I haven''t forgotten the eyes of the orcs when ruminas took me out for the first time, so I chose to live outside and want to avoid them, and ruminas specially asked the priest tiama to take care of me all the time ¡£¡± Tiffany seemed to be completely silent in the memories of the past: "There are few people who know my identity in the mother clan all the time, especially the leader of luminas ordered to hide my information after learning about my power. Even the personnel of the holy capital were not informed. Almost no one knows me except the leader of luminas, the priest of tiama and several close maids." A fierce look flashed in pernlus''s eyes: "don''t you think she may be using your ability?" "Please don''t talk about the patriarch of luminas. She is kind to me." There was a trace of displeasure on Tiffany''s face, However, a moment later, the vibrant luster of my eyes dimmed a little: "I also know that my strength is coveted by many people, but anyway, the clan leader luminas saved me, gave me food, gave me warmth, and gave me a nest where I can sleep at night. I am willing to believe her, even if the clan leader really just wanted to use my ability." "I''m sorry, son of the stars." Pernlus said sincerely with apology, "please believe that I have no malice, but I don''t want to see anyone else in the world plot against you." "It doesn''t matter ~" Tiffany smiled, as beautiful as a flower proudly blooming in the cold wind: "in fact, the patriarch, she once lost her child, and because of her injury, she can no longer have children, so maybe the luminas patriarch really treated me as his own daughter." (~ ^ ~). The author recommends a free novel mobile client for you. A large number of good-looking novels can be downloaded and read offline. A large number of novels are free for you to read. Switch fonts. The night mode has complete functions! Download the way please pay attention to WeChat official account leishidushi (hold three seconds copy) install the novel client! Chapter 950 ?readx(); Ruminas, the patriarch of the mother tribe, once lost his child, and he was an unborn child. It was a terrible disaster more than ten years ago. At that time, the mother tribe had ended its nomadic life and began to settle down. As a newly inherited patriarch, ruminas was also a partner to spend his life with him. Although the mother tribe was a matriarchal society and female orcs could have many male partners, ruminas alone gave love to one person, After the wedding, luminas and his lover led the Chinese mother tribe to continue to build their new home. Under the joint governance of the two people, the mother tribe developed more and more rapidly, and luminas soon became pregnant and raised her newborn child. Luminas was full of expectations for happiness in the future. It seems that everything is moving towards the good side. Until a transcendent came to the mother tribe It was an orc extraordinary. When he first came to the mother tribe, his powerful power soon attracted the attention of ruminas and many elders of the mother tribe. Although he believed in the God of the earth, he ended his nomadic life and began to settle down, the essence of the powerful being in the upper position will not change, In other words, this is the common essence of all races on the mainland. No one in the world is willing to accept the command of the weak. The extraordinary strength of the orc Superman won victory again and again for the mother tribe, so that he was soon accepted by the mother tribe and got a high status, which is second only to the patriarch and elder! Power grows with power, and as power grows, so does the ambition of the orc transcendent. Believing in the God of the earth, believing that the earth, which was born and nurtured all things, is the mother of all life, and the earth mother tribe is also a standard matriarchal society. It has always been a female Orc who plays the role of patriarch. The extraordinary Orc is a male. According to tradition, no matter how powerful he has, he can occupy a high position and obtain great rights, However, he was not qualified to become the head of the mother tribe from the beginning to the end, and the extraordinary man of the male ORC was obviously aware of the tradition of this prosperous tribe. Of course, he did not intend to forcibly change the traditional customs of the mother tribe, but he was eager to climb to a higher position in the near future, such as becoming the husband of ruminas. As an extraordinary person with great power, this requirement is not excessive. In fact, some elders of the mother tribe also believe that ruminas can marry a husband. As the patriarch, she is fully qualified, which can also bind the strong Orc''s loyalty to the mother tribe more firmly. However, ruminas refused. No matter how powerful the other party was, ruminas refused the other party''s love and refused to marry the extraordinary ORC. Even though the rejected Orc broke some conventions in the mother tribe and got the privilege of marrying many women, he was still dissatisfied, Until ruminas refused, he finally broke out his ambition, killed ruminas''s husband and imprisoned him. Originally, the orc extraordinary thought that he could suppress all opposition voices in the mother tribe by his own strength, but the result was contrary to his wishes. Ruminas had a high reputation in the mother tribe, which made the mother tribe refuse to obey the orc extraordinary, What followed was a war between mortals and transcendents. The orcs who had just entered the extraordinary field defeated many warriors of the mother tribe with their powerful strength in an attempt to completely control the tribe. However, in the end, the soldiers of the mother tribe rescued the imprisoned ruminas, but they were overtaken by the subsequent extraordinary orcs, In the scuffle between the two sides, ruminas''s abdomen was pierced by a sharp sword, so that the raised children were also killed. dudu1(); The arrogance of the orc Superman soon aroused the anger of the God of the earth. Under the angry fist of the God Messenger, the orc Superman was soon buried under tens of thousands of tons of boulders! With the extermination of the orc supernatural, the earth mother tribe finally recovered its peace. However, as the patriarch, ruminas left an indelible trace in his heart, lost his husband, lost his unborn children, and even lost his right to give birth again. From that day on, ruminas completely changed from a woman to a patriarch, Except for governing her own tribe, it seems that nothing else can move her heart. No one in the whole mother tribe dared to mention it in front of ruminas until the arrival of Tifa! "An orc who has just entered the realm of transcendence" Pernlus spoke with warm anger: "This is also the most common mistake that all mortals who enter the extraordinary field in the world are likely to make, especially those who are weak and have suddenly obtained great power in their encounter without long practice. When they enter the extraordinary field, they have no time to adjust their mentality and examine themselves. In this way, they get the power to break the secular rules, which makes them easy to get lost and think they are The chosen people and began to abuse this power wantonly. In their hearts, they have become a more noble existence. They not only despise other foreign nations, but even their own compatriots are naturally regarded as inferior things. Once I eliminated many extraordinary people who must become the embodiment of ''evil''. " Tiffany couldn''t help sighing: "I once came to this world in a daze and ignorance, and I also mastered these powerful forces that even I didn''t understand the principle. This power that seems to speak the law and do what I want also made me lose for a short time, especially in my most lonely days, I never thought of taking revenge on the world and the people who are full of love for me Malicious world, retaliate against the gods who regard me as a sacrifice. " "I''m glad you can resist these evil thoughts, son of the star." Pernlus said from the bottom of his heart. "It''s not that I can resist, but ruminas helped me resist this idea and let me know that there is still a place for me in this world." When it comes to luminas, Tiffany''s eyes shine with a gentle light. Pernlus knows that the orc patriarch occupies a great weight in the heart of the son of the star. An orc who has lost his children and relatives takes the son of the star as a substitute for his children, But pernlus believes that luminas definitely does not only treat Tifa as a substitute for her children, because she also has an identity, the patriarch of the mother tribe, but also as a patriarch who can lead her tribe to this level, she is definitely not a person who has acted sensibly. dudu2(); However, one thing pernlus didn''t understand, that is why ruminas asked Tifa to participate in the Thanksgiving sacrifice and even preside over the important sacrifice ceremony this time. Although Tifa, as the son of the star, is no less noble than the gods in terms of identity, in the eyes of unknown lovers, Tifa is just a human girl who is not yet an adult, It''s not appropriate for a human girl to preside over an important ceremony of ORC customs. "It''s too dangerous. Your identity will be exposed. You should refuse this sacrifice." "It doesn''t matter, because I will participate as an ORC. " In pernlus''s puzzled expression, Tifa slightly closed her eyes and opened her hands. In an instant, the girl''s white arms grew golden manes, a pair of slender long legs grew manes from the lower legs, and a big hairy tail stretched out from the back of Tifa''s ass, Even Tiffany''s head suddenly had a pair of sharp ears like a fox. The son of the star, who originally gave people a delicate feeling, instantly showed a little more wild and lovely temperament after becoming an ORC. He looked like a playful little fox. Tiffany opened her eyes, looked at her hands and asked softly, "how''s it going? Pernlus, do I look like an orc now?" Perseus nodded. "It''s incredible. Not only the appearance, but also the interior has changed." This transformation is not only similar in appearance. I can even feel that the inner breath of the son of the star has changed. If Tiffany has appeared in front of me at first, I will mistakenly think that the son of the star who came to the world this time is an orc, which can completely change the form, As the son of the star, if Tiffany wants to hide her identity, it is estimated that even the gods in the world can''t find her. dudu3(); When she was praised by pernlus, Tiffany was also very happy. She picked up the fruit and ate it gently. Tiffany looked at pernlus standing aside like a loyal bodyguard. "Well, do you want to eat that pernlus?" Tiffany asked with some hesitation. "I don''t need to eat anymore." Pernlus took the fruit and looked at the precious fruit, a specialty of the mysterious grassland with a playful look: "although I can still eat, it''s just an imitation, which makes me look like a creature with flesh and blood." "Flesh and blood" "As the son of the stars, I think you know best what my true nature is, Tiffany!" Pernlus smiled. Although it was a smile, it was not warm. On the contrary, with subtle irony and a fearless temperament, it was like a person who made a choice but suffered hardships, but he did not regret his choice. On the contrary, he was more proud. For Tiffany, the essence of Perseus is really the most clear. He has flesh and blood skin like human beings. Like human beings, he seems to need to breathe and eat, but in essence, Perseus has no body at all. He can be regarded as human ~ no! It is a common feature of carbon based life! Tiffany closed her eyes slightly and then opened them. Under the power of the son of the star to see through all illusion camouflage, what stood in front of her was not a man with flesh and blood, but a creature emitting bright light. It was an element creature that should not exist, representing two overhead elements in this world - light! (to be continued.)!! Important announcement: APP free, free advertising, no error, quick update, member synchronization bookshelf, text size adjustment, reading brightness adjustment, better reading experience, please pay attention to WeChat official account appxsyd (hold three seconds copy) download free reader! Chapter 951 ?readx(); "I have no flesh and blood. From the moment I made a choice to become the messenger of the goddess ishutar, I have sublimated into another existence under the divine power of the goddess!" Perseus looked at the fruit in his hand. The whole red juicy fruit had been transformed into light powder at a speed visible to the naked eye. This time, Tifa was surprised. The power of the son of the star can also make him completely elementalize his body. He has avoided some magic attacks or improved his casting power, but this change is temporary. The condition of Perseus''s body is an irreversible transformation. He has completely lost his flesh and blood, and the whole body has been completely transformed into light elements, In theory, it is no longer a creature that is the main material, but an Elemental creature in the elemental spirit world. "It''s painful." Tifa murmured to himself. After the transformation of the elements of the whole body, he will feel the alienation of the senses of the whole body. In addition to being able to more clearly sense the corresponding elements, the transformant will find that he does not look like a living creature with flesh and blood. The whole body is like being thrown into the void, filled with this endless sense of nothingness. It''s a very depressing feeling. A little longer is enough to drive a normal person crazy. "I have adapted. At first, I thought I might be driven crazy by that endless sense of nothingness, but the divine power of the goddess ishutar helped me maintain my self-consciousness and retain some senses, such as food!" Pernlus smiled: "at least I can eat it now, and the corresponding taste can emerge in my mind. It can help me make up for some regrets." TIFFA looked sad: "is it worth losing so much?" "Worth it!" Pernlus answered with great firmness: "I never regret. Even in the most painful adaptation period, I never regret my choice. I just blame myself for my inability to suppress the pain in my heart. Moreover, this body frees me from the constraints of time. As long as I am willing and my consciousness does not collapse, I can live forever, which gives me enough time to realize my obsession." "Create a perfect world in your heart?" "Yes! This is my only wish in this life and my obsession to continue to exist!" "The soul materialization spell in the undead spell can also achieve similar effects, and you don''t need to lose flesh and blood, and you don''t need to be separated from many beautiful things in the world." dudu1(); Tifa reminded pernlus, "I can help you transform again. Trust me, it''s not difficult for me. At least it''s much simpler than completely resurrecting a dead person." "Thank you for your kindness ~ son of stars!" Pernlus shook his head and did not accept the kindness: "I need a body with enough strength. It is said that the soul materialization magic invented by the necromancer is magical, but in order to achieve my obsession, I need a body with enough strength. Moreover, my flesh and blood body and those beautiful things will also corrupt my spirit. Even now, this body has been suppressing the darkness in my heart all the time for many years Dark emotions, so I can''t accept your kindness. " TIFFA sat on the ground with his legs in his hands and looked at the angel in front of him, An existence that even one''s own body can abandon in order to cling to the mind: "I don''t know what drives you to make such a great sacrifice, and why you are willing to sacrifice yourself to achieve the happiness of others! If it''s me, I just want a peaceful living environment without being disturbed by others. I won''t make such a great sacrifice, because those things have nothing to do with me." "No one will force you to do anything, TIFFA, and no one is qualified to force others to do anything for themselves!" Pernlus patted TIFFA''s little head: "I never think I am a saint, nor do I think what I do will be accepted by the world, but it is my obsession, my desire and hope, just like countless ordinary creatures and countless desires and hopes, just because I long for the world to step into the right road and constantly advance and improve from all aspects rather than regress." "Thank you ~ Perseus!" Tifa enjoyed pernlus'' touch and sighed: "I always think it would be better if you had my power. I believe you can use this power to do better than me. Once I only knew to curse my destiny and this power." "Don''t curse fate, TIFFA. Although some people always shout that fate is unfair, in my opinion, only everyone''s actions and choices affect the changes of fate. Fate can''t dominate others. Only the weak will yield to fate, while the strong will choose fate!" The most powerful wings of the goddess, who is known as the only Lord in the world, come from outside the sky and host the son of the star who surpasses the divine power. No matter who they are in the room, they are all extraordinary among the extraordinary. However, at the moment, they are like young animals who hurt each other, pouring out their feelings and seeking answers from each other, At the moment of sublimation into the "angel of redemption", pernlus always thought that with his unparalleled power, he could destroy the source of all evil and bring a better future to the world. However, it was not until a long time later that the angel of redemption knew that his power could not redeem everyone, The son of the star, who was born with the power to surpass the gods, found that this power brought him disaster rather than luck. After hating and cursing the world, he knew that there was a compatriot with the same fate in the world who had lived strong and worked hard to break his shackles. One is eager to save the world, and the other is eager to be saved. They are like magnets that attract each other deeply! At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, and pernlus gradually disappeared. Tifa hurried to tidy up his clothes to maintain the animal humanized form and sat on the fur. The door was pushed open. The orc woman in a robe made of some beautiful bird feathers came in. When she saw that the face in the room was very similar to that of ''Kumana'', But when the girl with ears and tail representing the characteristics of the orc, the female ORC was a little stunned, but soon responded and bowed slightly. dudu2(); "How was your rest? Kumana!" Tifa nodded. "I''m fine, Priestess tiama. Is the ceremony about to begin?" "There''s another hour, but the leader of luminas wants to see if you''re ready." After that, tiama slightly turned back and made a "please" etiquette. Under the protection of the orc bodyguard, an elderly Orc woman slowly walked in. Hidden aside, pernlus looked at the chief of the incoming mother tribe. The female Orc named luminas occupied an important position in the heart of Tifa, the son of the star. He was like to see what kind of person she was. When luminas came in, pernlus found that the other party was more ordinary than he thought. According to the division of the orc, she was a royal ORC. The face was quite like a cat. Compared with the rough looking male orc, she gave people a look that was almost in human''s fifties in terms of age, Dressed in Orc style robes, although the style is not very good, the materials and workmanship are very exquisite, which perfectly supports the unique wild beauty of orcs, making her look like a lion king who commands the lion group, but the lion king is a lioness. On the level of strength, pernlus can be sure that the orc patriarch is not extraordinary. Although her bearing is extraordinary, her body has suffered serious injuries as TIFFA said. Although it has been cured, it has left some sequelae, but the scars in the heart of the orc patriarch may be more serious than the scars on her body. "Ruminas patriarch ~" when he saw ruminas Stefa, he became regular. Ruminas was also surprised to see Tifa''s Orc appearance, but he was not surprised. After all, Tifa''s power can even make the withered dealer grow again, make the river flow in the opposite direction, even make the hard steel more fragile than glass, and turn the soft fur into indestructible steel, This kind of power that seems to be able to manipulate everything in the world at will is a simple thing to change Tifa''s own shape. "It''s so cute, Kumana! Like a little fox, let me hug you." Ruminas picked up Tifa, who made a startling cry. The petite Tifa was like a young child in front of the tall Orc patriarch, and was gently stroked on his forehead. When ruminas gently pinched the furry tail, Tifa blushed fiercely, After transforming into the form of an orc, I didn''t expect that the whole body has completely changed in the past, and the orc''s tail is the most sensitive part of the body like the ELF''s ear. It''s impolite to grab the other party''s tail without permission in the orc''s etiquette. Once, TIFFA himself grabbed the tail of the priestess tiama under the influence of curiosity, As a result, tiama blushed and scolded herself. Today, her adoptive mother grabbed her tail like a toy. "Please wait wait luminas clan chief!" dudu3(); Tifaton, who was flushed, protested. Luminas smiled and put down his adopted daughter who was teased to curl up in his arms like a kitten. When he looked at Tifa, a strange tenderness flashed in luminas''s pupils. After finishing his tail, Tifa bowed his head and asked, "what''s the matter, chief ruminas." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Watching Tifa, ruminas was silent for a moment, and then motioned the bodyguards behind him to leave. When the guards closed the door, luminas said seriously, "TIFFA let you participate in the Thanksgiving ceremony this time. Do you know why?" "I don''t know. Do you still listen to the patriarch?" "I hope you can really become a member of our mother tribe. You are no longer an outsider, but a member of the orcs in this mysterious grassland." Ruminas said quietly. Tifa was slightly surprised, but also said uneasily, "but I''m human!" Ruminas pinched the ear on Tifa''s head: "if you look like this, I''m afraid that no one will believe that you are human. Tell me Tifa, can you keep this shape forever if you like?" For a moment, Tifa hesitated and kept this form forever, which was not difficult for him, but he didn''t know how to answer at the moment. (to be continued.)== Our novel chasing artifact is on the shelf! All the novels catch up with the speed of light, so that fans don''t wait and miss any wonderful chapters! Bookworm essential! Follow the public wechat zaixianxiaoshuo (press and hold for three seconds to copy) to download the reader of this site! Chapter 952 ?readx(); From the moment of birth, the race of any person determines his position and tendency to a great extent. In history, those who transcend different racial identities and lend a helping hand to other foreign nations have only two identities: saints and traitors! Ruminas''s proposal made Tifa a little overwhelmed. As for Tifa, who knew nothing about his past and came to this strange world, his identity has not really been decided. The power of the son of stars allows Tifa to change the shape of his body at will, and this change is not just a change in appearance, but a complete change from inside to outside. As long as he is willing, Tifa can live as a human, as an elf, as an orc, or even as a dragon, Although this change is not permanent, it can be maintained forever for the power of the son of the star, unless he voluntarily cancels the change. It is precisely because of this change with this infinite possibility that the concept of race has always been very weak in Tifa''s heart. The reason why Tifa has claimed his human identity in front of his adoptive mother ruminas is also because he came into the world in the form of human beings. Just as a newborn infant has the most profound influence on the first thing of the outer object, the original form is deeply imprinted in the heart of TIFFA. "I... I can keep this shape forever." TIFFA said with a pinch. As the head of a tribe, luminas, who is good at observing words and expressions, saw a trace of hesitation, not reluctance, from his adopted daughter. However, luminas just smiled gently and told Tifa not to answer in a hurry. He could tell himself after the Thanksgiving ceremony. "If I had children, I believe she should be as old as you." Ruminas gently stroked Tifa''s forehead, It''s like caressing your daughter, with tenderness in your eyes: "... looking at you is like looking at my unborn child, Kumana! The power you have makes me hope you can stay in the mother tribe as the patriarch, while you yourself are a mother. I hope you can stay with me. The Thanksgiving festival will end in a few days. You can think about it by yourself these days." Tifa blushed, lowered his head slightly, and whispered in a smiling voice that almost only he could hear, "I understand, chief ruminas." "I hope you can call me mother, Kumana." dudu1(); Ruminas nodded, then ordered tiama next to her and went out. Tiama, the priestess, commanded the maids to hold up a sacrificial robe with complex workmanship and exquisite appearance, which was specially tailored for Tifa in terms of size. Tiama took the robe from the maid and said, "please let us change your sacrificial robe, Kumana!" "I can do it alone." Tifa hurriedly replied, but tiama said that the robe for sacrifice needed some steps, and some places had to be served before it could be put on. However, Tifa of tiama could only nod and promise to let the two maidens take off their clothes and reveal their intimate clothes, At this time, Tifa, whose large white skin was exposed, remembered that there was another guest in the room. When he subconsciously covered his chest, Tifa suddenly found that he didn''t know when pernlus had left. Where did he go!? Did you follow TIFFA was a little puzzled. Although he thought of the place where pernlus might go, he had no time to explore the detailed location of pernlus. As Tifa expected, Perseus is now following behind luminas, the patriarch of the mother tribe. The power of the redeemed angel, even if it is not good at hiding, can make Perseus completely eliminate his breath, let alone ordinary orcs, even some less powerful supernatural people can''t detect Perseus''s breath. Although ruminas did express what he thought just now, and almost without concealing his true thoughts, he expressed the attitudes of two different identities as patriarch and mother. In a sense, ruminas has made a very sincere statement, and even pernlus has to admit it, The orc patriarch did treat Tifa as half a daughter, but pernlus wanted to see more about the patriarch''s most real thoughts on the son of stars. Purnlus, who was walking behind ruminas, followed the patriarch back to her room. Because of the holding of the Thanksgiving ceremony, ruminas, as patriarch, naturally had a lot to do. For example, it was endless to meet patriarchs and elders from various tribes, Just after ruminas had a rest, he received malsias, the elder of the blood hunting tribe from the four tribes. It will be that the elder of the blood hunting tribe and ruminas are also Royal orcs. Although he is a male, malsias dressed himself very carefully compared with those rough and informal orcs, The whole person seems to have some neutral aestheticism, which can be regarded as an alternative existence among orcs. dudu2(); Nevertheless, Perseus could feel that under the seemingly sissy style of the orcs, marcias'' body was full of explosive destructive power. In terms of power, let alone the once injured luminas, I''m afraid that the peak period of luminas''s power was slightly inferior to marcias. "Welcome, elder marcias!" "Thank you for your meeting, the head of the mother earth tribe, the beloved daughter of the God of the earth, the head of luminas." Marcias is very polite. He has no arrogance towards the patriarch who is obviously weaker than himself. After all, although the orcs worship power, the definition of power is not just a single judgment on the strength of * * as long ago. The orcs have gradually learned that wisdom, command, judgment and decision-making are all part of power, As the head of the mother tribe, ruminas has made the mother tribe develop rapidly to today''s scale in recent years. No one will blame the weak because her * * power is slightly weakened due to her injury. The title of the beloved daughter of the God of the earth is also because the God of the earth once showed miracles for the mother tribe when the orcs were raging. After that, ruminas won this title in various tribes, which also made the mother tribe famous on the Youxuan grassland, even if ruminas''s strength was weakened due to his injury, One of the reasons why no one in the whole mother tribe dared to challenge her. Luminas smiled faintly, without admitting or denying marcias''s title to himself. It is true that uznock, the God of the earth, showed a miracle to destroy the orc extraordinary, but it is unclear whether it was a miracle specially for ruminas for the mother tribe, or just because of the God of the earth''s anger against the unscrupulous Orc extraordinary. Compared with those religious groups that took any incredible sign as a miracle and took it as their own to highlight and publicize their own in his previous life, no believers who believe in gods in different worlds dare to act so recklessly, because the gods really exist here. Who dares to take the merits of gods in spite of universal condemnation! As the leader of the team, ruminas did not have the courage to pretend to be a tiger, but at the same time, he could not lose the title of "the beloved daughter of the God of the earth". After ten or ten stories, the whole Youxuan grassland has been vividly described as a gift from the God of the earth to the mother tribe, and he has also become the biggest beneficiary of the miracle displayed by the God of the earth, Just in awe of the majesty of the gods, although he did not prevaricate the title, he could not directly accept it. dudu3(); Marsias, who came on behalf of the blood hunting tribe, not only participated in the ceremony, but also took on some diplomatic tasks. After giving some precious gifts from the blood hunting tribe to ruminas, marsias and ruminas discussed some cooperation and trade issues between the two tribes recently, In particular, the food production of the mother tribe has increased sharply these days. Marcias wants to know how the mother tribe uses to increase the geographical food production. The blood hunting tribe is just like this name. The members of the whole tribe are good at encirclement, suppression and hunting. In the whole Youxuan grassland, the combat effectiveness is the most powerful tribe. Almost everyone in the whole tribe is a soldier, but hunting always involves luck, As the Youxuan grassland began to enter the peacetime, the population of xueshou tribe was growing rapidly. The food obtained by hunting alone could not meet the needs of population growth. Recently, xueshou tribe also stopped its nomadic life and began to settle down and reclaim farmland like its mother tribe, Although there is a new source of food, it is not easy for brave soldiers to enter the role of farmers for a long time. Xueshou tribe lacks farming knowledge and its food production has been low. For the landmother tribe that has settled for a long time and its food production is increasing gradually, xueshou tribe is naturally eager to get some assistance. "In terms of food, the mother tribe is willing to carry out fair trade with xueshou tribe, but the technology can not be taught at once. It needs the members of your tribe to learn slowly." "Of course, Mr. luminas! Just like soldiers cannot be born strong, if I can, I hope to send some personnel to the mother tribe to study." Marcias also said that in the view of the elder of the blood hunting tribe, the mother tribe should have received some technical assistance from the holy capital over the years. It is said that humans and elves outside the grassland are very good at farming the earth. After returning, those orcs who had the honor to go out said, The cultivated fields and orchards in the outside world are full of all kinds of vegetables and fruits, one by one, as if they could never be picked. However, ruminas smiled bitterly in his heart. It is a fact that the grain production of the mother tribe has increased sharply. Although many orcs have a great understanding of farming knowledge with the help of the holy capital, the increase in grain production is still limited. The reason for the sudden increase in grain recently is due to the power of Kumana. She is the source of all the good things brought to the mother tribe! (to be continued.)== Our novel chasing artifact is on the shelf! All the novels catch up with the speed of light, so that fans don''t wait and miss any wonderful chapters! Bookworm essential! Follow the public wechat zaixianxiaoshuo (press and hold for three seconds to copy) to download the reader of this site! Chapter 953 ?readx(); A large part of the credit for the miracles created by the earth mother tribe in these ten days comes from Kumana, a child who fell from the sky and has no memory of the past. After bringing Tifa back to the mother earth tribe, ruminas had already learned some shocking news from Tifa. Both the magical power of Tifa and the fact that she fell from the sky showed that the child was by no means mortal. Even ruminas and a few knowledgeable elders in the tribe once thought Tifa was the embodiment of God, And gave her the title of Kumana, which is very important among the orcs! The incarnation of the gods from the sky, TIFFA has enough power to prove all this, and enough to make her worshipped everywhere. And Tifa has indeed brought unimaginable miracles to the mother tribe. It is impossible to say that ruminas and the elders have no idea of taking this power like a God as their own, but neither ruminas nor the elders in the tribe dare to brazenly try to usurp this power. During these times of the mother tribe, Although Tifa shows more miracles of creation, such as making crops harvest, making the sky rain, and turning the soil into a solid stone bridge, luminas also knows that since Tifa can create at will, he must also destroy at will. Maybe it is simpler for Tifa to simply destroy everything than creation. The previous Orc transcendent has made the mother tribe appreciate the helplessness in the face of absolute power. Luminas doesn''t want to make the same mistake, especially in the face of a transcendent who is stronger than the previous Orc transcendent. However, although Tifa fell from the sky this time has unimaginable powerful power, she is a hazy and ignorant child in her heart. She is as weak and helpless as a young beast who knows nothing. If she can be kind, let the child with unparalleled power become a member of the earth mother tribe and let her willingly use her strength for the earth mother tribe. Ruminas also tacitly accepted this suggestion from the elders. After all, even if Tifa doesn''t want to use the power for the mother tribe, as long as she can stay and let this power not be used by other tribes, it will be the best result for the mother tribe. Fortunately, Tifa doesn''t mind using his power for the mother tribe, and both luminas and the elders of the tribe tacitly choose to hide Tifa''s information, even if they don''t know Tifa''s true identity and whether it will bring unknown disasters to the mother tribe. Because this power is too precious, and Tifa is just a simple child, not a deep-seated person! Pernlus remained invisible and quietly observed ruminas and marsias, the elder of the blood hunting tribe. Although ruminas generously expressed his willingness to help the blood hunting tribe, he didn''t mention anything about Tifa. Obviously, the messenger from the blood hunting tribe couldn''t get really useful information, and marsias didn''t seem to know that ruminas was hiding something, I didn''t even think about that at all. After receiving ruminas'' reply, marcias bowed back with satisfaction and returned to the VIP room with his bodyguard under the guidance of the orc bodyguard. Ruminas took a breath at this time, and squeezed out a smile on his original serious look. dudu1(); That''s the winner''s smile! Tifa''s strength has brought a lot of chips to the mother tribe. In addition to food, Tifa also used her strength to find minerals buried deep underground, especially various metal minerals, which are the most scarce resources on the Youxuan grassland. Now the mother tribe who can start mining these precious minerals first undoubtedly has more new chips. We should know that the lack of metal makes most of the weapons used by orcs in war with humans are wooden or bone weapons. For orcs, metal weapons and armor can significantly improve their combat effectiveness. Even the soldiers of the brave blood hunting tribe don''t want to face the fully armed enemy with bare hands, Now, even though they coexist peacefully with mankind and start trade under the coordination of the holy capital, the metal input of human countries to Youxuan grassland is extremely limited. Now the mined metal can greatly improve the voice of the mother tribe in Youxuan grassland. "Kumana''s strength is too important for the mother earth tribe and even the whole ORC." Ruminas whispered, lying on the fur covered chair. At this moment, there was a knock outside the door. After obtaining the permission of ruminas, the female priest tiama came in. "Are you ready?" "The costumes have been prepared for Kumana. This festival will be the biggest one." Tiama nodded. Ruminas also nodded. The reason why he chose Tifa to participate in the Thanksgiving ceremony is to further strengthen Tifa''s sense of identity with the orc tribe. Tifa was able to change his external image freely, but he didn''t expect that after becoming an orc, the child would be so lovely, not just his appearance, Even the breath is as like as two peas, full of the beauty of nature''s wild beauty. If their children can be born, the boy must be a strong warrior, and the girl may be as smart and lovely as TIFFA. "Chief ruminas, I have a question?" dudu2(); "Come on, tiama, don''t be so formal in front of me." Tiama took a deep breath and said faintly, "Kumana still has some hesitation. Patriarch, why don''t you directly force Kumana to stay? I think she won''t refuse you based on your position in Kumana''s heart." "She really won''t refuse." Ruminas polished his nails and said thoughtfully, "I know the child''s character very well. She won''t refuse me." "Why is the patriarch that Kumana''s power is very precious to the whole mother tribe? Other elders hope Kumana can stay forever." Ruminas rubbed her forehead in some trouble: "I''m trying to make her stay. They don''t think about the consequences if the pressure is too tight and Kumana feels disgusted with us. If Kumana wants to leave her mother tribe, no one can stop her here unless the God of the Earth shows a miracle again!" How can a mother who loves her daughter force her daughter! Ruminas, who thought silently in his heart, sighed deeply. He didn''t dare to imagine what kind of existence a child like Tiffany, who fell from the sky with the power of a God, was in the eyes of a real God. If Tifa is regarded as the son of goodness in the eyes of the gods, the mother tribe that took Tifa in must also be exposed. If Tifa represents the existence of evil in the eyes of the gods, the anger of the gods may also spread to the mother tribe that took Tifa and didn''t report it. God''s grace is like the sea and God''s power is like prison! "Some elders in the tribe probably only saw the thief eat meat without considering that it would be counterproductive to be too greedy when the thief was beaten." With a sigh, luminas closed her eyes and meditated. Some memories of the past and the lovely appearance of Tifa''s Orc before emerged in her mind. She still remembered that when she first saw her, she was dirty and shivering in the tree hole, and her eyes were full of fear of the unknown, That look was like a cub ruthlessly abandoned by his mother. At that moment, it touched his maternal nature buried deep in his heart because of sadness. dudu3(); Taking Tifa away is not only because the child has that strange power, but also because he really takes her as a substitute for his unborn child. He is really happy these days. Watching her study hard on the etiquette and knowledge of orcs, the initial hazy ignorance gradually becomes like the most noble orcs in temperament, It really gives people a sense of accomplishment and satisfaction in nurturing their young son and watching her grow up, as well as a growing love. Or now I hope she is my real child. Ruminas was a little distressed: "tiama, what do you think of Kumana?" The priestess was slightly stunned, but then thought about it and said cautiously: "she is a good child." "Hehe ~ you can call it a ''good'' child. It is estimated that few of the students you teach will take it." "Kumana is excellent in both mind and talent. Sometimes she is even more knowledgeable and wise than me in her views on some issues. Her teaching is not single, and I have learned a lot from her." Tiama thought for a moment and said without taboo, "but Kumana is not without shortcomings." Ruminas waved, "tell me." "Generally speaking, Kumana''s character is too weak, because she has that magical power. Nothing in the outside world can hurt her except loneliness. She has never experienced setbacks, felt hungry, or even been tortured by diseases. Her heart without grinding is weak and difficult to change. More importantly, Kumana is not a person Completely hazy and ignorant cub, she has an independent personality and way of thinking. Although she doesn''t remember where she used to be and what she did, it is obvious that Kumana has experienced some past events and has been shaped into her personality and way of doing. " Tiyama sighed: "now I educate her again. What can change is always form without meaning. I can''t finally change the child''s heart from my heart." At this point, tiyama hesitated and stared at ruminas. Her father saw some unusual feelings in the eyes of the patriarch. "Patriarch" "What I''m thinking? You should know tiama best. Sometimes I always feel very sorry for Kumana. I want to be a mother in front of her and use her strength for the mother tribe." Said here, ruminas''s tone couldn''t help but sink. (to be continued.)-- Our free app reader is officially online! Popular novels are free for you to read! Support offline download function, making it easier for readers to read without network! Download the WeChat official account xuanhuan11 (mobile phone reader) to install the mobile reader. Chapter 954 ?readx(); There is no point in deliberately concealing some thoughts. Luminas knows that he really likes the child and sincerely hopes that she can stay. Even more, he hopes that she will be his own daughter at the beginning. However, the identity of the patriarch hinders him. For Tifa, that is, Kumana now, he doesn''t want to face her only with the mentality he has used, Which mother in the world will ''use'' her children? "I hope that the child can stay. As I said, it represents not only the identity of the patriarch, but also the identity of a mother." Ruminas looked a little sad, like a mother forced to separate from her child. Tiyama gazed at her patriarch, and her heart was full of thoughts: "patriarch, Kumana''s strength can cure your injury, even £¬ even £¬" &N * Xiao * said www. Zhump; "Stop talking!" For the ruminas that the priestess wants to express, it is very clear that Kumana, who can heal the person whose heart is pierced, is a simple thing to heal her own injury. But even if their physical injuries can be cured, what if their loved ones have died, and they do not want to give birth to descendants other than their loved ones, unless Kumana''s power can bring people back to life. Come back from the dead ~ can Kumana''s power really do this? Ruminas dared not continue to think: "compared with me, tiama, you have been with Kumana for the longest time. Help me pay more attention to Kumana and admonish her, but remember not to disgust her." Tiama nodded, "I know the patriarch. I will admonish her as your daughter." At this time, luminas nodded and motioned tiama to leave. She wanted to have a quiet rest alone. She was busy at the upcoming ceremony. However, tiama, who was about to leave, wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it in the end. As a teacher who taught Tifa etiquette and knowledge from the beginning, Tifa sometimes knew what she was thinking. Recently, she observed some subtle changes in Tifa''s expression. When Tifa was brought back by the leader of luminas, her expression was completely gray and desperate, like a child abandoned by her mother, It is also like being maliciously targeted by fate at the unfortunate person, as if all the evils in the world are targeting her. The negative feelings of pain, despair, sadness and hatred linger in her heart, which makes people unconsciously regret her fate. In the days when she lived in the mother tribe, Tifa changed a lot. Maybe the patriarch gave her tenderness as a relative, or the mother tribe became a harbor for her soul. Tiama watched the negative feelings wandering in Tifa''s heart weaken day by day, but they were only weakened, Those negative emotions, especially the hatred and despair of the world, have been entrenched in her heart like tarsal maggots. No matter how tiama enlightens and asks Tifa, she is unwilling to mention why she is desperate. dudu1(); "You don''t want to know, teacher, and you will regret knowing it! Tifa''s soft but incredibly firm answer let tiama know that she may never know the answer to this question from her mouth. However, recently, especially after Tifa had been meditating for a long time, tiama suddenly found that Tifa''s expression had changed, and there was a glimmer of light in her heart filled with despair and hatred, Although Tifa always shows a sad look from time to time, there is indeed a well-known existence called hope in the sadness. In some words and behaviors on weekdays, tiama also deliberately feels that there is an existence called confidence in the girl''s words. It''s not just the change of mood. Recently, TIFFA always went out quietly from time to time. Last time, she ran out directly for ten days and a half months. She didn''t come back until the Thanksgiving ceremony was about to take place. These signs explain one thing to tiama. What TIFFA found and longed for. She has another pillar in her heart, a more solid pillar, The mother tribe is no longer her only one. Since the mother tribe is no longer the only one in Kumana''s heart, is Kumana really willing to stay in the mother tribe!? After exiting the room, tiama sighed remorse, but she didn''t have the courage to step into the patriarch''s room to explain it. When tiama left with a sigh, there was a faint wave in the air. A pair of golden eyes appeared in the air. Looking at the leaving priestess from a distance, she looked at ruminas, the head of the mother tribe, who closed her eyes and rested, through the closed door. Then the golden eyes disappeared again. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Take it leisurely and unoppressively, a place where there is no one else, she has returned to TIFFE''s room calmly. Now the girl has changed her clothes and sits quietly on the chair. Beside, there are two Orc maids who are carrying some paint to make the final makeup, and then crush the natural fruit into crushed ends, and add a pollen modulated lipstick to smear it on the lips of Tiffany. However, the girl''s already soft pink lips became more smooth, and another Orc maid painted a pattern representing the sacrificial identity on Tifa''s face with a brush stained with another precious plant dye. However, Tifa did not dare to make a sound or even move her head when she found that Perseus returned, so she could only turn her eyes and cast a depressed look at Perseus. Pernlus looked at Tifa and smiled. The sacrificial robe on the girl was exquisite and gorgeous, full of the unique wild style of the ORC. After Tifa wore it on her body, she added a wild charm to her original lovely Orc shape, just like a little tiger. She looked both dignified and playful and lovely. Pernlus''s rare humor made Tifa laugh. Although Tifa hated that his face was smeared with wet dye, he could only sit down and continue to endure this torture at the moment, but I have to say that the two Orc women really made Tifa look beautiful with great care, The patterns painted on Tifa''s face not only did not destroy the girl''s beauty, but also supported the wild charm. dudu2(); It took a long time for the orc maids to paint the makeup for Tifa. After the orc maids left, Tifa unkindly wiped all the efforts of the maids with his strength. According to Tifa''s meaning, it''s just to let these makeup come back when the ceremony starts. "Clearly said to let me rest for an hour, but in the end, I only had a few minutes to rest ~ alas!" Looking at the sand grains about to run out in the hourglass, Tifa was also very depressed: "pernlus, did you go to the patriarch just now?" "Yes, I want to see her true attitude." Pernlus had no intention of hiding it. "The true attitude of the luminas patriarch." TIFFA was silent again. For a long time, he said with a look of hesitation: "what''s the real attitude of the patriarch?" "In fact, ruminas''s love for you" "Wait!" Suddenly TIFFA roared and stopped pernlus, saying, "I don''t want to know, don''t tell me!" Perseus was not surprised by TIFFA''s response. If TIFFA, the son of the stars, really wanted to know ruminas''s real attitude towards himself in private, it was a simple thing, but TIFFA didn''t do so these days. Obviously, TIFFA didn''t want to doubt his adoptive mother, In some ways, Tifa also regards ruminas as a mother to a great extent, but just as ruminas is both a mother and a patriarch, Tifa is both a daughter and a human. In fact, they want to rely on each other and seek warmth from each other, but they dare not speak frankly because of their own identity. dudu3(); They are not frank with each other! Pernlus was thinking about whether to tell Tifa directly. In fact, ruminas did treat her like a daughter and was really willing to accept her. As long as Tifa wanted, she could live in anonymity in the shape and identity of an "Orc" in the mother tribe, and have a mother and mentor who loved her, Maybe in the near future, just like a mortal, get married, have children and spend your life peacefully. Spend it calmly ~ maybe it''s impossible. However, Perseus rejected his idea. The son of the star is destined to be the darling of the times and coveted by countless gods and extraordinary people. Unless Tifa is willing to completely hide his name and no longer use his power, the identity of the orc can not completely hide his whereabouts. As long as he uses a little power, those miracles will be preached everywhere by countless people with no intention, Not to mention at ordinary times, it is bound to attract the attention of extraordinary people in this special period. It is only a matter of time to be found. In fact, pernlus felt that what Tifa had done for the mother tribe in these days had probably spread, and might have fallen into the ears of those who had a heart. To be honest, the mother tribe is not an absolutely safe place now. Huh ~!? Suddenly, Perseus felt something, and TIFFA obviously felt it, even more surprised than Perseus! The angel of redemption found the breath of several familiar friends who had fought with each other, while Tifa found the breath more familiar than friends, which rose to the level of blood and the existence of the power of the son of the same owner, although the power was as insignificant as residue. (to be continued.)== This site launched a free novel reading mobile phone software. Provide you with rich novel resources and support no network reading! To save mobile traffic. Please pay attention to WeChat official account shengwangll (hold three seconds copy) download free reader! Chapter 955 ?readx(); Youxuan grassland is worthy of being known as the gathering place of orcs. When following the lizard people to the habitat of the mother tribe responsible for Thanksgiving sacrifice, there are more and more orcs with different shapes and rough looks on the road. Some look like agile wild wolves and cheetahs, while others look like tall and powerful tigers, There are also some slightly pudgy but explosive bear people, and another kind is known as the "royal family" orcs with thick manes like lions in cats. These orcs seem to have a high status in the whole Youxuan grassland. When EVA talked about them, she couldn''t help lowering her voice, as if she was afraid to be heard by these royal families. Although male orcs do look like beasts that can walk upright, three big and five thick, ORC women mean they are a little slim. In terms of size, female orcs are much shorter. Of course, most of them are the same height as human males, but compared with male orcs whose minimum height is two meters, they are really petite. Moreover, compared with male orcs'' furry beast face, some female orcs have quite good looks, It is very similar to humans and elves in appearance, except that there is a little mane on the cheeks and jaw occasionally, while some female orcs'' body mane does not cover the whole body, but grows some in the small arms and legs. In addition, the hairy ears on their heads and the tail behind them have an alternative wild beauty. That is definitely the extent to which human aesthetic values can be accepted and feel good! However, in the face of such exotic customs that they have no chance to see on weekdays, the saints are not in the mood to appreciate at the moment. Even the Scorpio golden saint kaludia, who is the most open-minded on weekdays, mutters that he has reduced his sense of existence. It is not because the saints are not experts who study national customs, It''s because the people who treated the orcs as rare species before entering the Youxuan grassland all the way, but now they are treated as rare animals by the orcs in the Youxuan grassland. They look at the surprised and curious eyes around them, and look at the orc children who walk behind them and look at rare things, The saints who enjoy the treatment of "big stars" feel like pins and needles at the moment. "Is that human?" "It seems so. I''ve seen humans before. They look like monkeys without hair." "It''s so short. It looks as tall as my daughter." "Why do humans come here? They don''t look like businessmen." "Are you the messenger of the holy capital?" dudu1(); "It doesn''t feel like much. How do humans walk with lizards?" Some trivial whispers from all directions made the saint fighters look bad. Not to mention being demoted into short hairless monkeys, the tone of the orcs began to become full of doubt, which made the saint fighters feel that the situation was a little bad. Although many merchants of zegus kingdom will also enter the Youxuan grassland to do business with the orcs, these merchants will not go too deep into the grassland. At most, they trade with some tribes in the border area between the grassland and zegus Kingdom, and most tribes in the depths of the grassland will send caravans to the border area every time they trade, To say, many orcs living in the depths of Youxuan grassland have only heard about human information, and today is the first time they have witnessed the lineup of human beings. However, I can''t afford the saints. Celian, who is a dark elf, is the most serious one. Although Celian is veiled, the girl''s dark complexion makes her a dark monkey. At the same time, some knowledgeable orcs recognize the body of the dark elf, At the moment, even if Celian is not threatened, she is subconsciously close to Alexis, who is always looking for a chance to escape. Celian, hiding between Alexis and EVA, has tried to reduce her sense of existence as much as possible, but obviously the effect is not great. Facing this dilemma, kaludia also smiled bitterly: "how do we feel like we have become rare animals?" "Try to learn to adapt. Before entering the Youxuan grassland, you also treat the orcs as rare things." Among the saints, only al Sid still maintained a poker face and replied meticulously. Although they were surrounded by a group of orcs who didn''t know the truth, they were also stubborn. With the same embarrassed lizards, they went to the city of the mother tribe. Outside the city of the mother tribe, which can be seen with the naked eye, it has obviously become a temporary camp for the orcs participating in the Thanksgiving sacrifice under the stone wall more than ten meters high, There are no hotels, no beds, or even only a few tents, but the orcs who are used to living on the ground covered by the sky don''t care at all. These hustle and bustle sit by their campfires and chat, and a temporarily gathered trade market not far away is bustling with all kinds of business. At the pipe clamp entering the temporary camp, there is a table hanging several dry bodies swinging on the swing. From these not yet completely rotten bodies, it seems that there are orcs and humans, but most of them are human bodies, and there is a board nailed directly above the table with some words written in Orc language. "What''s the matter? What''s written on it?" Kaludia finally couldn''t help asking. dudu2(); "It says'' this is the end of heretics'' hiss. They are all heretics who were arrested and executed." Answered a lizard man who had a good relationship with kaludia. When the saints finally arrived at their destination, several Orc guards who were responsible for ensuring the safety and order of the camp at the control card patrolled. These tall Orc guards who regarded the fierce wild wolves as police dogs immediately noticed the prominent saints in the road team. At this special time of the Thanksgiving festival, The human faced Saint instantly aroused the vigilance of the guards. The saints naturally found the guards who cast suspicious eyes, but if they ran away at this time, they were sending a signal to the other party that they were suspicious. At the moment, the saints had to wait in place. The leader of the guard, an orc who was nearly three meters tall and had a scar on his face, just like a standing bear, asked impolitely, "human, how did you come here and tell your identity!" "Hey, big man, don''t get angry. We''re not suspicious." Kaludia raised his hand to show the nervous looking bear to calm down a little. However, Al Sid directly dragged kaludia behind him to avoid his big mouth bad things, while the central and stable Cepheus silver Saint alubioni went up to negotiate with each other. Obviously, although the orcs of the mother tribe no longer regard humans as enemies under the coordination of the holy capital and their belief in the God of the earth, during the special period of Thanksgiving sacrifice, plus the evil believers who tried to sneak in and destroy before, the orc guards of the mother tribe obviously improved their vigilance and became less talkative. As EVA, the priest of the lizard man, said, the Thanksgiving sacrifice belongs to the orcs. According to the usual rules, outsiders other than the orcs are generally not welcome. The lizard people who are affected by walking with the saints obviously have enough tokens to prove their identity and will be released soon. EVA generously explained the identity of the saints to the guards, In particular, it was mentioned that the saint fighters held the supporting documents provided by the royal family of zegus kingdom. When they heard the supporting documents of zegus royal family, the orc guards obviously understood the importance, and their faces eased a little. Of course, moderation is moderation, but the leading Orc guard obviously did not fully believe: "since you are the messengers of zegus Kingdom, please show me the supporting documents." In fact, even if the proof documents are presented, the guards do not intend to let the saint fighters in. The orc sacrifice does not welcome human beings to participate. The proof documents can prove their innocence at most, a little bit, and the only thing they can do next is to go back there according to the original way, The second is to stay outside the camp and watch the Thanksgiving ceremony two kilometers away. dudu3(); "Oh, OK, I hope you don''t get me wrong. We''re not suspicious people. We''re just curious about your Thanksgiving ceremony." Alubioni made up a lie that he didn''t believe and dealt with the orc guards. He began to return to take the documents provided by the kingdom of zegus. "The supporting documents seem to have been kept by Alexis." "Miss Alexis, may I ask the supporting documents? Eh! Where is the person?" Just as Al Sid was about to ask Alexis for supporting documents, he suddenly found that Alexis and Celian had disappeared together. He found that the strange saints looked around to see if they were separated due to the flow of people, but when he thought about it carefully, his people received special attention along the way, The orcs are completely avoiding their own line of people. People don''t feel crowded at all. How can Alexis, as a dragon, be separated here, let alone a Celian, who was caught in the middle of the team before. When Alexis and Celian lost their shadows, the lizards were also suddenly enlightened and stunned, because a few seconds ago, the dark elves and human women were still among themselves. Why did they lose their shadows in the blink of an eye? When the crowd was at a loss, some watching orcs seemed to wake up from a dream and suddenly realized that two women in the human team suddenly disappeared. They suddenly disappeared under the gaze of hundreds of eyes, and even no one around noticed, This is more powerful than the human magicians who once came to the grassland to perform their talents! The other party just made a cat disappear in front of everyone, and used a piece of white cloth, while the elves and human women in front of them said that they would disappear if they didn''t, and no one even noticed how they disappeared! Let''s not talk about Alexis going there. Now the saints find that the supporting documents brought from zegus kingdom are all on Alexis. They thought it would be safe to put the documents on Alexis, who is the strongest among the white dragon guards, but now the white dragon guards suddenly played a disappearing trick, Let everyone have to stand in place embarrassed and embarrassed, at a loss. And several guards behind the saint fighters have held the weapons in their hands with an alert look++ This site creates a free error free advertising novel app online! Three million Taoists have chosen this site app, which is recommended by various netizens'' classic books! Don''t worry about the shortage of books! Pay attention to WeChat official account xhsjyd (hold three seconds copy) download the novel client. Chapter 956 ?readx(); Suddenly playing with the missing white dragon bodyguard Alexis put the saint fighters into an embarrassing situation. Especially after they couldn''t take out the supporting documents, the eyes of the orc guards on one side became more and more suspicious, and they suddenly felt that their heads were getting bigger! "What should we do now?" As the atmosphere grew tense, kaludia poked the same ugly elside and asked. "Be quiet ~ kaludia!" Obviously, Al Sid didn''t know what to do for a moment. He just kept looking around, hoping to find Alexis. If you can''t find the supporting documents, maybe everyone will spend some time in the prison of the orc tribe. If you choose to break through, although there are only four or five guards, there are a lot of ORC onlookers who don''t know the truth. If there is a conflict, it will not be as simple as dealing with a few guards, The orcs are all soldiers and rough and good at fighting. Judging from their character, they will definitely be besieged. If they want to break out under the siege of thousands of orcs, they absolutely need to kill, which the saint fighters don''t want to see. "Where''s the certificate?" The bear guard, headed by the leader, turned pale. Alubioni, who was in charge of the negotiation, replied with an ugly face and embarrassment: "one of our companions has lost his identity. Please believe us." "I trust you, but come with us before you find your companions." The situation became more and more tense. Looking at the approaching guards and some nearby patrols, kaludia also noticed this side. Kaludia had subconsciously clenched his fist. It seemed that it would take a fight to end today. In the face of so many orcs, they are all three big and five thick guys with a height of more than two meters. Even if they try their best to break through, they may not be able to walk on the Youxuan grassland. Damn it! What the hell is Alexis, the white dragon bodyguard, doing? Why does she suddenly disappear at this time. Even if you want to disappear, at least leave the supporting documents, take them away with the documents, throw yourself and your party down and face the cross examination of the orcs. Aren''t you kidding us? Well ~ at least they can explain to Yalin after they fled back to the yanoder mountains. It''s not that they didn''t work hard, but that they were sold by their teammates! I''m afraid the most lost thing is undoubtedly the world elsid, because the crystal stone in his hand has made the final display. The son of the star is in the city of the mother tribe, but now the situation is that his party has to stop at the gate. "Take them all!" The bear guard waved his hand, and several orcs immediately stepped forward to surround the saint fighters. Just when the people were ready to break through, a deafening voice rang in the crowd. "Please! Please give way! Please give way ~" A tall Orc figure separated the crowd and saw the orc in a brown robe running at full speed. After seeing the saint fighter, he shouted with joy: "aha, it''s really you!" dudu1(); "What''s the sound?" Kaludia felt his voice was familiar just now, and now the more familiar voice made kaludia think of someone before. "It''s me!" The orc took off his hood and showed a familiar face. The face of the Royal ORC was staring at kaludia with a friendly smile. "Tokney!? why are you here?" Not only kaludia, but also the five holy warriors were surprised. What appeared in front of them was tokni, the orc paladin of the God of the earth, who had seen in the kingdom of zegus. After tokni appeared, the orc guards on the side obviously had some fear of the God of the earth. The paladins who feared the God of the earth stood in place and did not dare to come forward. Tocconi hugged kaludia and lifted him up: "ha ha ~ just now I heard that humans came here. I was wondering if it would be you. It turned out to be you ~ friends!" Listening to the familiar hearty laughter, caludia had to tap tocconi on the head with her finger to signal him to put himself down. "Tocconi, why are you here? Don''t you still stay in the kingdom of zegus when we set out?" "Why can''t I be here ~ Hey!" After putting kaludia down, tocconi smiled: "Today is the Thanksgiving ceremony held by the orcs to thank the God of the earth. Of course, as a paladin of the orcs or the God of the earth, I will also come back to participate in this grand ceremony. I didn''t expect you to come here. Originally, I thought you were just walking around the border to see the scenery when you went to Youxuan grassland. I have to say that this is really the guidance of fate." "The guide of fate ~ well! It''s kind of" kaludia rubbed her head and smiled. The orc guards on one side, especially the bear guards, looked at the paladin of the respected God of the earth who was very familiar with these humans. At the moment, they could only respectfully ask tokney: "Your Excellency, do you know these humans?" "Not only do we know each other, we even fought side by side, and they even saved our lives!" Tocconi looked at al Sid with gratitude. If it hadn''t been for the other party''s bottle of healing medicine, he would have died in the main altar dominated by the devil. dudu2(); After being said, the eyes of several Orc guards looked at the saints changed, and tokney seemed to have noticed something in front of him: "don''t worry, I promise they are not suspicious people, let alone heretics." "Yes! Lord Paladin, are they messengers from the holy capital?" "This ~" tokney scratched. "It''s true." The bear guard nodded when he heard the speech: "I see. Now is a special period for holding Thanksgiving festival. Please understand." "It''s all right. You''re also responsible." Seeing that the conflict was resolved due to the arrival of tocconi, the saints naturally didn''t want to cause more trouble. Tocconi asked several people why they didn''t show the certificate issued by the kingdom of zegus. If there was a certificate signed by the royal family, it was believed that the guards would not embarrass everyone. For this, kaludia could only smile bitterly and say that his party had been trapped by his missing teammates. "So you lost your companions?" "Maybe it is. There are too many people here. Everyone will be separated at once." Kaludia said with some hesitation Both elsid and kaludia knew that Alexis, as a white dragon, could not play the lost game. Shiyou * deliberately hid her body with Celian for some reason. Although Alexis provided a lot of help to everyone in zegus Kingdom, she seemed to be avoiding something at that time. And it''s not easy for people here to say that Alex is playing missing, and they don''t dare to directly tell tokney that it''s a giant dragon. Tockney was very enthusiastic and said that he could ask the guards to help search. If he was lost nearby, humans were very conspicuous among the orcs and should be found soon. Kaludia smiled bitterly: "in fact, they don''t need it. I think they should be fine." "Nothing will happen ~" tokney looked at kaludia with a confused face: "it''s very dangerous for two women to walk on the Youxuan grassland. Now it''s still a special period for holding Thanksgiving festival. If they are caught as suspicious elements, it''s troublesome. I''d better let someone find it for you." The people who couldn''t endure tokni''s enthusiasm could only accept the kindness of the orc Paladin, and then tokni inquired about the people''s intention. Al Sid also took the opportunity to hope to observe the orc''s Thanksgiving sacrifice. In short, he wanted to help enter the inner part of the mother tribe through tokni. Tokney scratched his head. "You want to see the Thanksgiving festival, don''t you?" "Will it trouble you?" dudu3(); Al Sid doesn''t want to bring too much trouble to tokney. If not, the Chinese people will find another way to sneak in. "It''s not really a problem to say sleepy. Although the Thanksgiving sacrifice is a sacrifice held by our orcs, it''s not that outsiders are absolutely not allowed to enter. My old man Albert has also attended it before, um ~ you wait a little!" As he spoke, tocconi took out a space bracelet, of course, because the bracelet was obviously designed for human beings and could not be carried by tocconi whose arms were as thick as ordinary people''s thighs. Obviously, the bracelet didn''t have much space. After tocconi opened, a large pile of things fell out. Kaludia looked at all kinds of food and picnic utensils, People who don''t know may think that the orc paladin is going on an outing. Some embarrassed tocconi hurried to pack up the things that fell out: "sorry, I''ll make you laugh! I''ll look for it ~ HMM! That''s right." In a pile of things, tocconi found several white robes with the emblem of the holy capital on them. "Come on, you all put on this robe. As long as the messengers of the holy capital come to the sacrifice, there will be no problem." "Is that all right, tokney?" Al Sid didn''t know whether it was appropriate to let one of his people pretend to be a member of the holy city. "Don''t worry ~ don''t worry. Even if something happens, I can guarantee for you. At least I have some voice here." Said tocconi with a nonchalant smile. Kaludia put on her robe: "it seems that you have a high position here." "Hey, hey, at least the patriarch here is also my aunt!" Suddenly kaludia''s eyelids jumped. The orc patriarch here was actually tockney''s aunt. I have to say that the backstage is really hard enough. "Anyway, we started first. Why did you arrive before us?" "This ah ~ I came directly from the transmission array. If I knew you were coming, I should have let you use it together ~ ha ha!" I''ll go ~ For a moment, all five were speechless. (to be continued.) Long anticipated mobile phone client is online! Client supports offline reading, no ads, millions of novels free to read, fonts and brightness adjustment, night mode, reading progress memory and other powerful features. Download the way please pay attention to WeChat official account gegegengxin (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 957 ?readx(); ¡á£¬ After changing into the robe representing the identity of the messenger of the holy capital, five Saint fighters such as Al SID, led by tokni, finally entered the city of the mother tribe. Of course, before leaving, Al Sid also specially apologized to the affected lizard tribe, and EVA, the female priest of the lizard, said it was an honor to walk with the messenger of the holy capital. "Let''s go ~ guys, the ceremony will begin soon. I''ll take you to occupy a good position." Like an older child who couldn''t wait to show his toys in front of his friends, tockney took kaludia to the main venue, and kaludia, who was also cheerful, toured the orc city with great interest, although there was no neat planning like a chessboard like a human city, Orc Architecture tends to be a grand and wild style. Here, skeletons regarded by humans as unclean and death symbols are also used in architecture. Of course, most of these skeletons are trophies after Orc hunting. In the orc market, the goods are naturally not as exquisite as those in the human market. In terms of food, orcs are not happy without meat. Although orcs really like eating meat, generally speaking, they are omnivorous creatures like humans, elves and dwarves. There are also stalls selling all kinds of vegetables and fruits in the market, It''s just that the orc''s goods obviously lack some entertainment things. In short, the orc''s goods are very monotonous. Most of them are things closely related to life, such as food, spices, clothing and daily necessities. There are not too many luxuries and pleasure things, and even a snack vendor can''t be found all the way. Kaludia looked around like a curious child, and tockney was more like a hospitable host explaining some Orc customs to the public. In the team, only elsid quietly took out the crystal stone magic guide and searched, and a corner of the crystal stone had shone the biggest light, pointing directly at the largest building in the whole city. The son of the star is right there! "Tokney ~ I have a question for you." "Ah! Just ask. What''s up?" Al Sid organized a little and asked vaguely, "are there other humans besides us to participate in the sacrifice of Thanksgiving sacrifice?" "In the past, the holy city would send people to observe, but the situation on the mainland was a little chaotic during this period. It was demonic and undead, so no personnel were sent this year." Tokney shrugged. "So have humans come to the earth mother tribe recently?" dudu1(); "Human beings? Maybe not. Even if there are some, they should be businessmen from zegus Kingdom, but they usually don''t stay here for a long time. Are you here to find someone?" Tokney blinked and looked at elsid with some doubt: "in fact, I don''t know. I haven''t been home for nearly a year recently." "Please don''t mind. I''m just asking." On the surface, elsid chatted with tocconi, but he quickly thought about it. The image of the son of the star Tifa had been branded in his memory by Yalin before he set out. Although the son of the star was taken in by the orcs, the son of the star, who is very similar to humans in appearance, should be a very prominent existence among the orcs, Since you stay in the orc City, you should reveal some information anyway. Before al Sid could think about it for a long time, with the sound of huge drums, tockney patted his forehead and shouted bad. Then he dragged the portraits to the main venue of the ceremony, bypassing the bustling crowd all the way. Tockney directly used his identity as the eldest nephew to enter the main venue through the back door, Then he took five ''envoys of the holy capital'' to occupy a good position. "I''m sorry, I need to say hello to my aunt. Well, I need to say hello to the patriarch. Watch here first. I''ll come to you later!" After arranging the people, tocconi remembered some things and had to leave temporarily. Looking at the paladin who came and went like the wind and did not have the calm character of the earth God like the earth, the people also smiled helplessly. At this time, the music with ancient simplicity but magnificent momentum has sounded, and most of the instruments used by the orcs are heavy primitive instruments, in which drums of various sizes occupy a large part, although there is no delicate and crisp sound from instruments such as violin, piano and lyre, But the strong bass can more support the thick atmosphere of the vicissitudes of the earth. The Lyra silver Saint olufi, who was proficient in music, closed his eyes slightly and listened attentively to the music that seemed to call for the arrival of ancient times. Among the drums, the priestesses also came to the stage with spices and sacrifices and placed them in four corners, symbolizing the four sides of the earth. Kaludia poked al Sid with her finger: "what shall we do now? Shall we continue to watch the ceremony here?" "If we leave now, it will be more conspicuous. At least one thing is certain." Al Sid quietly raised the crystal stone and put it in front of kaludia: "the son of the star is here, in this city of the orc tribe. As long as we can be sure that the son of the star is and will not leave, there will be time for us to find her slowly." "In other words, we should continue to watch the ceremony performance now." dudu2(); Al Sid nodded and put the magic guide back in his pocket: "yes, this kind of sacrifice ceremony usually takes place for several days. We don''t have to be in a hurry now." When the orcs in ceremonial robes walked in holding the statue of the God of the earth on the huge ceremonial stage, an orc maid also gave some fruits and drinks to the saints sitting in the VIP position in the audience. After such a long journey, the people were tired and hungry, but they also ate a little with reserve, Among the five people, only kaludia, who was careless, ate so much impolitely that she seemed to be ready to solve this meal that night. The orc dancers on the ceremony stage also came to the stage one after another. The brown sacrificial robes represented the soil of the earth and implied the skin of the earth God, the red sacrificial robes represented the lava and implied the blood of the earth God, while the emerald green sacrificial robes represented the hair of the forest and implied the earth God. The orc dancers danced with the music to the gods, The dance full of primitive wild breath infected the atmosphere of the scene with a strange style. Even the saints who don''t understand the sacrificial process can understand the meaning of these dances, which is to praise and thank the earth for bringing new life to the world and as the home of the ultimate destination of life. The orcs believe in a doctrine close to semi Druid. Although the orcs believe in the God of the earth and appreciate everything the earth has brought to them, However, compared with the emphasis on the balance of all things in nature in the Druid doctrine, the orcs pay more attention to the competitive instinct of the law of the jungle in nature. In the eyes of the orcs, the survival of the fittest is higher than the balance of all things. In short, the definition of the Elven Druid''s natural rules is that when the balance is broken, he would rather starve himself than hunt, otherwise the completely collapsed natural balance will bring more than a simple thing like a hungry stomach in the future, while the orc''s definition of natural rules is that as long as I am full, there is no need to do unnecessary hunting and killing, resulting in waste, But before I''m full, I have to hunt more prey to fill my stomach. The human definition of natural rules is that I am full, but I still want to continue hunting, not why ~ just for fun While the saint fighters were watching the ceremony full of ritual Customs on the stage, tokney, who had just run back from the stage and greeted the head of the mother tribe, was scratching his head and returning to the auditorium. Are you not used to the rules of the tribe after leaving for too long? Tockney recalled with some wonder that he only returned to the Youxuan grassland with the transmission array of zegus kingdom last night. After the Thanksgiving ceremony, my aunt was too busy to even find time to see herself. Just now, I saw my aunt in a hurry. It was only a courtesy greeting. I didn''t dare to disturb her any more. At the Thanksgiving ceremony, my aunt, as the patriarch, must attend the speech and have to carry out some ceremonies by herself. I''m really sorry to disturb her for too long, and I don''t seem to have much to say to my aunt after thinking about it. My aunt is also busy taking care of an orc girl, and from the girl''s dress, it seems that she should be the priest who personally recited prayers for the God of the earth and planted a holy tree at today''s Thanksgiving festival. Originally, as the largest and most important ceremony in the Thanksgiving festival, it should have been carried out by the priest with the highest generation or even the patriarch of each tribe, Originally, tokni thought that even if the patriarch didn''t perform the ceremony in person, the priestess tiama should be responsible, but he didn''t expect to give it to a child who seemed to be under age. Although she is still a child, although there is no lack of petite figure among Orc women, as an orc, this girl is a little too Petite! dudu3(); Tockney couldn''t help recalling the little girl she saw before, dressed in a priest''s robe and painted with God praying makeup on her face, giving people a kind of cute child pretending to be an adult. Although she didn''t know whose child she was, the patriarch should love her very much. In fact, this was also good. Tockney recalled that since the disaster caused by the extraordinary ten years ago, Her aunt seldom shows concern for others, because her only concern is the tribe. "But I didn''t expect that even marsias of the blood hunting tribe came. Hey, I''m still not used to his dress for so many years. Obviously, such a violent guy has to pretend to be harmless. I really don''t know what he''s thinking!" Tocconi muttered. When he heard the music outside that the ceremony had reached the next stage, tocconi quickly ran up and soon returned to the viewing table before the priest praying ceremony began. "Ha ~ I''ve kept you waiting!" After returning to his seat and squeezing away kaludia, tocconi said with a smile. When he saw the melons and fruits placed on the table, he picked them up and ate them impolitely: "how, are you still used to our Orc sacrifice?" "It''s very good. It gives people a unique style and charm. To be honest, it''s really profitable to sit in this good position and observe." Tocconi happily patted kaludia on the back: "it''s the most important place of the ceremony right away. I can tell you a secret. The priest responsible for conveying prayers to the God of the earth in the ceremony is a very lovely girl ~" "Why, do you like her?" Kaludia was also infected by the atmosphere of tocconi and photographed him half jokingly. "Although it''s very cute, it''s too young for me." Just as the topic of the two guys gradually spread to "pollution", when Al Sid was already considering whether to give kaludia a shudder to pay attention to his words and deeds, a clear and pleasant child voice echoed in the sky, accompanied by the holy sound of praying to the gods, With the help of several priestesses, the girl in the priest''s robe had carried a section of green branches to the ceremonial platform, led by ruminas, the patriarch of the mother tribe. (to be continued.)== Mobile novel free reader online! Over a million novels are free to read, smart bookshelf management, and favorite novels will never be lost! Committed to creating a better reading experience. Follow the wechat public account xiaoshuokehuduan (press and hold for three seconds to copy) to download the free reader. Chapter 958 ?readx(); This is the priestess who is responsible for praying to God at the ceremony! Although there were two people on the stage together, an old royal female Orc and a young girl with furry ears and tail, the saints recognized at a glance that the girl surrounded by the priestesses was the main priest of this priest. In terms of appearance, even from the perspective of human eyes, she was a very lovely child, Dressed in luxurious and exquisite sacrificial robes, coupled with the soft and beautiful expression, it gives people a feeling of lovely death. £¨???.?r?a?n??e?n` And tockney also told everyone in time that the older one was the head of the mother tribe, that is, his aunt. "The girl next to the patriarch is your cousin?" "Puff ~ cough ~ she''s not my cousin. She should be the daughter of the elder in the family." Tokney almost didn''t spray it directly. If only his aunt had such a daughter, it wouldn''t be so miserable that he was trained by his aunt as half a son when he was a child. Looking back on that childhood, it''s a history of blood and tears. The little girl on the ceremonial stage was not the daughter of the patriarch. Originally, kaludia thought that the child who could participate in such a major ceremony should have any blood relationship with the patriarch. However, think about it, how could a three big and five thick Orc like tocconi have such a petite and lovely sister? They stand together like a beauty and a beast ~ no! It was little Lori who stood with the beast, full of a sense of disobedience that made people feel that the three views were reversed. But al Sid didn''t know that the magic guide he put in his pocket was shining brightly and pointing directly at the ceremonial platform. Whether the little girl is tokney''s cousin does not affect everyone''s interest in the ceremony. On the ceremony stage, the girls also sang prayers to the gods, and several Orc priestesses holding pots and bowls also stepped on the stage. All the people on the auditorium became silent, including the two loud voices of kaludia and tocconi. It seemed that everyone was silent in the girl''s prayer, even the saint fighters. The girl''s voice had a strange sense of piety, which made the listener feel the same. dudu1(); This feeling is In a trance, the Lyra silver Saint olufi woke up from that wonderful feeling. Olufi, who has used music as a weapon, keenly found that there is a subtle fluctuating melody hidden in the girl''s voice, which can slightly affect the listener''s mind and make people inadvertently silent in the atmosphere she created. This kind of fluctuation is very ingenious and will cater to people''s mental thoughts. People will not feel anything contrary. If it weren''t for their sensitivity to the subtle fluctuations of different voices, it might be difficult to find! Olufi couldn''t help looking at the four companions beside him, including two gold saints and even the paladin of the God of the earth, who were still infected by the girl''s voice and didn''t notice any strange reas;. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Somehow, o''luffy became silent. As a silver saint, he should remind his companions of the power that can interfere with the mind contained in the girl''s voice, but he couldn''t say anything, because a strong thought was revealed from the girl''s voice to eliminate the interference to the mind, The girl singing at the ceremony was sincerely expressing her strongest desire. Thanks for the earth''s upbringing ~ longing for the earth''s upbringing! Thanks for the protection of the gods ~ longing for the protection of the gods! Thank you for today''s peaceful life ~ longing for a peaceful life! Thank the world for its benefits to ordinary people ~ eager to become an ordinary person \\ The strong will revealed from the girl''s words deeply stabbed o''lufei. He had never seen such a strong will, and he was still a seemingly underage child. What kind of life did the child live and what kind of life the God of destiny arranged for her, so that she could give birth to such a strong obsession. dudu2(); Olufi didn''t understand, but ruminas on the ceremonial platform seemed to understand. Kumana didn''t want to have the power like a miracle from the beginning. The adopted daughter, who was originally regarded as an extraordinary in the eyes of others, was most eager to be an ordinary mortal. A most ordinary mortal! Ruminas couldn''t help but secretly regretted that he seemed to understand the adopted daughter''s mind, but he couldn''t agree with her mind. Perhaps the magical power brought her an unexpected disaster when it brought her extraordinary status, but as an extraordinary Kumana, she should also understand that this world is not a world gentle enough for the weak to live at will, This is an unfair world. The law of the jungle is still the essence of the world. Having extraordinary power may bring disaster even if it may be coveted by others, but having extraordinary power can give yourself a chance to fight against fate from the beginning to the end. As a mortal, you may not have so many troubles, but the mortal world is also not calm, Sometimes when the natural disaster * * or even another extraordinary person comes, mortals can only be slaughtered and enslaved like captive animals. Ruminas, who has faced the extraordinary, has a deeper understanding of this than anyone else. Kumana should not abandon her strength, or even have such a weak idea. Whether as an adoptive mother or a patriarch, she must let her adopted daughter understand that no one in the world is willing to give up her strength, and she should not choose to be captured even in the face of what a powerful enemy, Because praying for the enemy''s mercy is entirely the practice of giving hope to others, and those who place their hope on others have no hope! However, the ceremony was still going on. Ruminas went to the center of the ceremony platform and picked up a handful of soil from the basin raised by the female priest. At the moment, the little girl who followed said the eulogy of praying to the gods, gently inserted the emerald branch in her hand into a small hole dug in advance, and ruminas gently covered the branch with soil, Gently chanting the old and astringent words, with luminas as as the center, the emerald green light converged and flowed to the branches like the essence of the earth. The moistened branches quickly began to produce and germinate like the magic of time, and grew from a branch to a sapling in the blink of an eye;. The shimmer of emerald green not only made the branches grow, but also made ruminas feel comfortable and relaxed. It is true that orcs do not understand magic, but orcs close to nature are born with the ability to use a small amount of natural power and believe that all things have spirits. For thousands of years, because no one has guided orcs to use natural power, they have gradually obtained some miraculous power with the help of the holy capital and their belief in the God of the earth. The patriarch of each tribe is a priest. The patriarch of each tribe should know how to respect the earth, and the earth will give corresponding feedback strength to those who cherish it, pray to the gods on the Thanksgiving sacrifice and plant a holy tree. The growing Holy tree will be transplanted to the grassland and become a member of those big trees that seem to block out the sky and the sun, Another important step in this ceremony is that the patriarch transmits power to the next priest to master the great power from the earth. The priest who successfully inherits this power will obtain an extraordinary position in the tribe even if he fails to become the next patriarch in the future. Ruminas, the one who will transfer power this time is Tiffany! dudu3(); "Come ~ Kumana, take my hand and feel the power." Luminas gently extended his hand to Tiffany. Without any hesitation, Tiffany held her adoptive mother''s palm, which was much larger than her own. Even if she knew the power to face and what the real owner behind the power might do after he realized his identity, Tiffany didn''t want to disappoint her adoptive mother today no matter how big the risk was. The earth element is mixed with the essence of life and has been coordinated by divine power, so that the existence touched by this force is like the cycle of life and death. Some stubborn diseases that are not easy to be detected and some subtle wounds that are not known will slowly heal themselves under this force! In just a moment, Tiffany understood the essence of this power. As the son of the star, he had thousands of information about the world in his mind. No matter when and where he faced any power, he could analyze it in the shortest time, and this power should be a small gift given to believers by uznock, the God of the earth. Although it can repair some minor injuries on the * *, this force is still too weak to treat those major injuries, such as the wound on the abdomen of the adoptive mother! Is uznock, the God of the earth, too stingy? Tiffany doesn''t think that the God of the earth is a God who is too stingy to give divine power, but the God of the earth doesn''t want his believers to become puppets who don''t have ideas and obey themselves. In this era when gods struggle for faith, uznock still pursues the ancient tradition like its title "the earth", Just like the growth of saplings from small to large rather than forced catalysis, the God of the earth doesn''t want his believers to gain the power that even they don''t understand the principle before they understand the earth. Uznock chooses to slowly observe the believers'' progress day by day, let them enrich themselves in learning, develop themselves and gain controllable power, Only when the power to destroy this natural balance rule appears will the God of the earth show his miracles in the secular world! In that case, I can better guide this force than my adoptive mother;!! After quickly exploring the principle of power, Tiffany took a breath. Compared with the slightly rough use methods and guidance of her adoptive mother, she has dozens of methods that can use this power more perfectly and efficiently without increasing this power. (to be continued.) Important announcement: please use the free APP of this site, no ads, no mistakes, quick updates, members synchronize bookshelves, please pay attention to WeChat official account gegegengxin (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 959 ?readx(); Drive this force, coordinate the resonance between elements and life, and spread it evenly on every cell of the sapling with the help of divine power itself. Compared with ruminas, who wasted part of his power when guiding the use of power, Tifa can use this power most efficiently and give full play to his power. On the ceremony platform, the saplings growing from the branches began to grow for the second time. The emerald green light gathered around Tifa was far more dazzling than that under the guidance of luminas. Under the hazy green light and the gentle gaze of luminas, the saplings were growing rapidly, which was almost like miraculous fertilizer, Suddenly, it grew rapidly from a small sapling to a big tree with luxuriant branches and leaves. There was a sudden cry of surprise in the audience. The elders of all major tribes who participated in the sacrifice at the VIP table couldn''t help whispering, while the elders of the mother tribe were beaming with joy, because the priests who have always held Thanksgiving sacrifices have at most let the Holy tree grow to the limit of a small tree. It''s the first time for the Holy tree to grow to such a large extent today. Does this mean that the heir designated by the earth mother tribe is also a favorite of the God of the earth. She has easily achieved the level that many older priests can''t do at her age. I''m afraid that no one will believe her if she is not loved by the God of the earth. TIFFA is still attentively silent in the guidance of this power. With the help of the source of power, TIFFA even wants to see what kind of God the earth God is. As for the baptism of the body by that little divine power, TIFFA is confident to establish a defense line in the body and feed back the wrong information that he is a pure orc to the earth God! Uznok is one of the five supreme gods believed by the orcs, and it is also a god shaped by the earth element! If many evil gods, demons and supernatural people in the world are eager to devour themselves to achieve sublimation, what are the reasons for the gods representing order to try to devour themselves? Is it just because you want to get sublimation and become stronger, and is such a God really qualified to be called God? Such a God seems to be no different from the devil! Tifa concentrated his mind, and the time seemed to be slowed down hundreds of times. The weak consciousness was hidden in the divine power and flowed towards the source of the power. Although it was only a little, uznock, the God of the earth, did give the divine power as a reward to the believers. Then there must be the same channel from the main material plane to the divine domain. Tifa did not intend to directly enter the divine domain of the God of the earth. That kind of behavior is too arrogant and dangerous. Even if the God of the earth is slow, he will find himself. If he stops quietly outside the divine domain of the gods, he is sure not to be found by the gods. The special breath of the earth is integrated with the spirit. On the way to lead consciousness to the God domain of the earth, Tifa has felt the unique heavy feeling from the earth, the characteristics of moistening and burying all things. The four elements are one and two sides. They constitute all the foundations of the world and can bring benefits to all things and disasters at the same time. dudu1(); But the God of the earth is different! The earth elements in uznok''s divine domain move slowly with special laws, just like a conscientious worker who has meticulously shaped the earth and eliminated the disasters of earthquake, landslide and collapse for the creatures living on the earth. The vast divine power revealed by uznok, the God of the earth, also gives people an old and vicissitudes temperament, He is not as quick and active as the God of storm, nor as passionate as the God of fire, nor as sharp and decisive as the goddess of ice and snow. The God of the earth seems to slow down his actions and thoughts, but his calm character makes him meticulous in his actions, without missing any defects and making any mistakes! Perhaps only such a meticulous character and attitude can become a God to maintain the balance of the earth! Uznock, who always kept calm suddenly, seemed to suddenly notice something. Tifa excited and immediately took back his little consciousness from the God of the earth. At the ceremony, the Holy tree in his hand had grown into a big tree with luxuriant branches and leaves. Until this, Tifa felt that he had gone too far! In fact, I didn''t go too far. I just made full use of the divine power of the God of the earth and the power of earth elements. I just didn''t expect that the effect would be so good after the most efficient use. Not only the Holy tree, but also ruminas on the side seems to be suddenly young. The earth element and the power of life are coordinated to re nourish the aging body. If ruminas could only repair some subtle wounds before, what Tifa did was to repair every aging cell. Two levels of effects caused by the same force but different application methods! Not only did luminas, who was standing next to Tifa, benefit a lot, but also countless believers and guests on the whole auditorium. The diffused power gave everyone a share more or less. Everyone felt that his body seemed to become a lot easier after the green light shone. When whispering voices were heard on the auditorium, Tifa hurried to end all this. With some embarrassment and blushing, he bowed his head and retreated to ruminas. Several Orc priestesses at the ceremony were also stunned. According to the previous sacrificial process, the holy trees would be carefully excavated and replanted on the grassland, But today, this holy tree has grown too much. I''m afraid it''s hard to dig! dudu2(); On the side of the VIP seat, marcias, an elder from the blood hunting tribe, was looking at the girl beside ruminas with an intriguing look: "the head of the mother tribe has no children, and should only have a nephew. Where did this lovely girl come from?" "Sorry, sir marcias, I''ll investigate the following immediately." The confidant who came with marcias immediately asked for instructions. After being told not to cause too much trouble in the investigation process, he quickly trotted out. On the other side, the tribal elders, large and small, seemed to be doing the same thing as marcias, that is, investigating the girl who showed unimaginable power in the ceremony. The ceremony is not over yet, but there are many guests who are not interested in watching it. Compared with the ceremony, the girl is the focus of their attention. There were also several guests who were not aware of the severity of the ceremony and dared to be interested in the next ceremony. At least for the saint fighters, the orc girl really has some special power. It is really amazing that she can make the saplings grow into big trees, but that should be something that the priest of the God of the earth should be able to do "easily". Since the girl can do it easily, Then those older priestesses, including the patriarch, should be able to do it easily. "Well... Do you have to exaggerate?" Seeing the orc Paladin tocconi with a big mouth and a jaw falling to the ground, kaludia found that the orc girl on the stage should be a genius of that kind of genius. "She... She... How on earth did she make the Holy tree grow to this level, except for the chief priest matyam... Even I can''t do it! Where did my aunt find such a talented girl, or did my God show it..." tokney stammered, completely confused. "Is it great?" dudu3(); "It''s not just very powerful, it''s too powerful. Don''t you feel the feeling of being baptized by divine power just now?" Baptism of divine power!? When tockney said this, kaludia and elxidton remembered the sense of relief that suddenly appeared from their bodies just now, especially elxid, who was determined to harden his sword skills to the extreme and temper his body, felt that some priests and healing potions left in the fight against demons could not be completely cured at that time, The subtle wounds that needed time to be repaired bit by bit recovered a lot in a moment just now. But people thought it was the God of the earth who was giving benefits to believers, and they didn''t care much. As a paladin of the God of the earth and sent to the holy capital to study at the age of 12, tocconi is very clear that only a handful of people, even in the holy capital, can use the divine arts given by the gods like this little girl. Moreover, if the five priests and paladins under the highest god want to skillfully use the divine arts, It also requires a long study and hard training, hard work and sweat to master. Even miss Bellamy, the youngest chief priest of the storm God in the holy capital, no matter how much she was favored by the storm God behis and how gifted she was, others made countless efforts to master the application of divinity and won the position of chief priest through the severe trial of the gods! There is no good thing in this world that can enjoy success. It is not that the gods give a little power, and an ordinary person can become an extraordinary person without doing anything. Instead, the demons in the abyss often do such things, but the result is that a group of mobs who don''t know what the principle of their own power is, and only know how to wave and use it like a blind man. Having power and skillfully using power are two different things! Tockney believes that she has never seen this girl in the holy capital, but she can use the divine arts so efficiently at one time. Even compared with her, the genuine paladin is as insignificant as learning slag. What is the use of the divine arts of this girl, even if she is taught to her privately by the aunt of the patriarch, But at her age, she can''t be more skilled than her aunt over four years old and countless priests who have been professionally trained and studied in the holy capital. Is there really a genius in this world! At the moment, tockney had no extra thoughts to think about it, because the slight fluctuation from the earth had sent a signal to himself that uznock, representing the great power of the earth, was turning his eyes to the main material plane. My boss will take the initiative to observe the situation of the main material plane! (to be continued.) Important announcement: please use the free APP mobile phone, no ads, no mistakes, update quickly, members synchronize bookshelf, please pay attention to WeChat official account zuopingshuji (hold three seconds copy) download the mobile client! Chapter 960 ?readx(); The earth is still calm and silent. When casting his eyes from the divine domain to the ground, uznock, the God of the earth, still maintains this strange peace, does not disturb his believers, does not disturb their lives, and strictly abides by the principle of neutrality and order. However, once an extraordinary person breaks the secular forces and intervenes in mortal things, which destroys the balance of the world, Uznock, the God of the earth, will let the other party understand how terrible the power of anger can be compared with wild storms, hot flames, turbulent tides and calm earth! The ceremony is still in progress. After planting the Holy tree, even if it caused the audience''s surprise, Tifa still continued according to the process of the ceremony, even now the gods quietly turned their eyes to the main material plane and themselves. I have confidence! Tifa held up the long staff representing the sacrificial identity and still carried out the ceremony meticulously. Now his body is an orc, just like ruminas and her priestess, just an ordinary Orc girl. Maybe he did inadvertently use his power too much just now, but he believes, When sneaking into the periphery of the divine domain of the God of the earth, he was not found by uznock, the God of the earth. Otherwise, he should be the believers of the God of the earth and even the God himself, not just observing the main material plane in the divine domain. The power and characteristics of the son of stars can easily make Tifa feel that the obscure divine eyes fall on him. It is indeed a huge power. Even if uznock doesn''t use any power but observes with a calm look, Tifa will still unconsciously feel as if he is stared at by some huge and magnificent thing, What you want to say is like the feeling when the birds in the cage are observed by the breeder outside the cage. Even if the other party does nothing, it will bring extraordinary pressure. This is the God, the powerful existence at the top of the pyramid of power in this strange world. This vast power is like Yalin, the king of the white dragon, which gives people a deep feeling. Even pernlus seems to be inferior to each other in front of this power. Both sides are completely two levels of existence! If you use the power of the son of stars to fight with the gods, your odds of winning are really low, very low! Tifa kept calm on his face and continued to sing the sacrificial lyrics. Uznock did not find himself the son of the star. The God of the earth didn''t even test himself with his divine power. He just observed himself, observed the Holy tree cultivated by himself, and quietly compared the observed power of the God of the earth with his own power, Even if it was only a rough comparison, Tifa knew that he could not win the God of the earth. Even if he fought one-on-one with the gods, the odds of winning were slim, not to mention that there were many envoys in the divine domain of the gods. However, while the power of the gods is strengthened by the rules called "gods", it is also bound by some rules. The law of the interface not only blocks and restricts the demons, but also restricts the gods. Tifa can feel that uznock staring at himself is like pushing open the door to the venue but unable to enter the venue, Uznok must keep pushing the door open. If he lets go, the door will close and nothing can be observed at that time. Of course, compared with being completely rejected by the administrator called the law of the interface, the demons who need to make intersections like rats and holes everywhere, the gods also have a regular channel to allow access, and the cost and consumption are much smaller than the demons. dudu1(); If you think about it like this, the most terrible thing is Yalin, the king of the white dragon! Tifa recalled that the dragon king he had seen in the yanoder mountains also had the power comparable to the gods, but the White Dragon King was accepted by the law of the interface and recognized as a member of the main material plane. He can use his power on the main material plane at will without any restriction, This is much freer than the slightly restricted gods and the everywhere restricted demons. Ignoring it, he pretended not to know anything. Tifa still kept calm and continued the ceremony, looking at the peeping eyes of the God of the earth if there was nothing, but the girl was a little worried that it was Perseus. These days, Tifa already knew that although Perseus was an envoy of the goddess, However, the loyal God of Perseus has a hostile relationship with uznock, one of the five supreme gods representing the holy capital. Tifa is a little worried about the safety of Perseus, and it will be bad if his identity is discovered by the God of the earth. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the sacrificial music sounded, the cities of the mother earth tribe fell into a lively spiral. Many orcs who came to the ceremony flocked to the ceremony site, and those who were not lucky to enter the site also greeted their friends with the etiquette of blessing on behalf of the God of the earth, while a few orcs regarded the Thanksgiving sacrifice as a lively party, At least most of the orc children think so. During the Thanksgiving festival, they can have a happy day without learning and helping their parents with housework. If they are lucky, they may get some pocket money to buy some food, and then several partners gather in twos and threes to share delicious food, It''s good whether it''s raw or cooked in advance. On a small slope not far from the periphery of the city of the mother earth tribe, Alexis, the white dragon bodyguard who just killed her teammate because of her sudden disappearance, was here to watch the city of the mother earth tribe from a distance. On one side, Celian sat down on the ground as if she was meditating, but the forehead of the dark elf girl was full of sweat at the moment, Seems to be trying to endure something. "Have you found the position of the son of the star?" Alexis''s voice sounded with a rush. "Sorry ~ I need some time." Alexis is holding a magic guide to explore the position of the son of the star, which is the same as that in elsid''s hand. Now a section of the magic guide is shining towards the city of the mother tribe, indicating that the son of the star is in that city, but Alexis finds that she can''t step into that city, because there are still the ears and eyes of the gods. The orc named tocconi is a paladin of the God of the earth. Although he has only touched the threshold of the extraordinary field, he is also a priest of the holy capital. If he realizes the true identity of Celian, who is also the five supreme god priests, he will be in trouble. It is easy for him to kill a paladin, However, after killing him, we have to face the God of the earth himself. Moreover, we have to consider whether the saints will stand on their own side or on the side of tockney because of the friendship that elside and others have inherited with tockney in the kingdom of zegus. dudu2(); After comprehensive consideration, Alexis decided to avoid the edge and wait for the change. As for the five people who were trapped, it''s also called. Anyway, with tokney, they must be safe. The next thing to do to avoid the paladin is to determine the exact location of the son of the star, and this task naturally falls on Celian, who also contains the power of the son of the star. The blood between the sons of the star can resonate with each other, even Celian''s incomplete blood power can do it. Once Yalin used the relic of a star son as a medium to explore the general location of TIFFA far away through Celian''s remaining star son power. Now, although there is no medium, it must be possible to find the star son at such a close distance. Celian, who is trying to resonate with the son of the star, is suffering from strange pain at the moment. Under the bondage of the contract, even if the dark elf girl wants to cheat to fool Alexis, she can''t do it. Her body is forced to activate the power that she has vowed not to use for a long time, amplify her spirit countless times in an instant, and then look for the consciousness fluctuation unique to the son of the star in hundreds of thousands of different consciousness, In the torrent of the spiritual field, like a person who goes against the current, he has to endure the huge load brought to the brain by the huge torrent of care. As long as he is not careful, even the subject consciousness may be damaged under the impact of the torrent of consciousness. Although she is unwilling, unwilling, and even eager to die at this moment, Celian can do nothing. She can''t overcome the contract that binds her. The soul contract is really terrible! Looking for the son of the star \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Celian, who is monitored by the contract, feels helpless. However, the son of the star is also trying to hide his whereabouts, so that he can''t capture the exact location of the son of the star from the beginning to the end. Although she has similar power, Celian knows that she has only been favored by fate and obtained a little incomplete power, and the son of the star is born with perfect power, That''s beyond my reach. But that''s good! dudu3(); For the avoidance of the son of the star, Celian is secretly pleased. Although she can''t help but control her power, if the son of the star takes the initiative to escape rather than indulge, the contract will not punish herself who has tried her best. If you can, the son of the star had better be aware of the crisis and avoid all this far away. It''s best to hide to the furthest shore in the world and never be found. "Haven''t you found it yet? Hurry up, Celian. You''d better understand the consequences of fooling me!" Seeing that Celian had been unable to get results, Alexis''s tone was somewhat anxious. Celian panted under great pressure and replied, "I''m very sorry. I can''t grasp the exact location of the son of the star. She has been avoiding me." Escape! Is it that the son of the star has found himself? If so, it''s really bad. Alexis knows very well that Celian bound by the contract can''t tell a lie in front of her. If Celian can''t capture the position of the son of the star, she really has no other way. wait!! Suddenly, Alexis suddenly became alert, grabbed Celian''s collar and almost recklessly lifted the dark elf girl away. At the moment they left the ground, a dazzling golden Aurora fell on the ground, and the earth was evaporated by the blazing high temperature, and a dry and hot air wave rose all over the ground. Alexis, who had recovered, immediately realized that she had been attacked, and on the ground where a bowl mouth had evaporated, a long golden gun was inserted into the glassy soil. (to be continued.)== (important announcement: please use the free APP of this site, no ads, no mistakes, update quickly, member synchronize bookshelf, please pay attention to WeChat official account appxsyd (hold three seconds copy) download free reader!! Chapter 961 ?readx();£¬¡£ ggaa The sudden attack made Alexis''s muscles tense. The burning heat that melted the ground was a weapon with unique shape. There were sharp edges and blades in the front and back. Only the handle for holding was left in the middle. The whole golden one exuded a hot smell. It was obvious that this weapon had already surpassed the legendary level, and its holder must also be an extraordinary, But also a very powerful extraordinary! It''s really a bad idea to hit the killer mercilessly at the first blow. Celian, who was saved by Alexis, also looked worried. If she was really hit just now, she would certainly die. However, later, Celian''s face became strange. Her current situation would be better than that she was saved by Alexis or just killed directly. But if you want to return to the contract, Celian will not be allowed to do so, and Alexis will never allow the dark elf girl who can resonate with the son of the star to fall like this. The person who threw the double-edged sword also appeared in front of Alexis at the moment. A girl with outstanding appearance was watching them with warm anger. When the seemingly slender finger touched the, the flame of her body gradually faded away like spirit, without burning the delicate finger at all. On the contrary, Alexis and Celian suddenly changed their faces when they saw the girl. They had met each other on the way to the Youxuan grassland in the west of the mainland. The other was an angel under the command of the messenger goddess ishutar from the eastern holy Vatican. "It seems that my intuition is right. Your identity is really not ordinary!" The female angel nolanya looked bad at Alexis and Celian. The black haired woman and the silver haired dark elves had seen them before. At that time, she noticed that the dark elves looked suspicious because they were afraid of their own people, but she let them go because they were still within the scope of the holy capital in the city. However, I didn''t expect that they would see them in the mysterious grassland, and could escape the attack of the aurora blade so quickly, It seems that not only the dark elf, but also the human woman is not an ordinary person. "Messenger of ishutar, this is the sanctuary of the holy capital. You can''t be presumptuous here!" Alexis threatened each other in the name of the holy capital. "The false god has no place in this world." Nolanya raised her head, and the dazzling aurora began to gather at the top of the tip. Just one look, she knew that the seemingly little halo gathered huge power: "say! Who are you and why do you appear in this mysterious grassland?" dudu1(); "It seems that ishutar''s men are a group of guys with basic manners. I also want to ask why you are here." The anger in Alexis''s tone gradually warmed up. Nolanya is obviously not good at moderate negotiation. A fierce look flashed in her eyes. The in her hand has drawn a dangerous track in mid air. The hot gas contained in the flame on the blade evaporates the water in the surrounding air. This attack is more fierce and rapid than the previous attack. Alexis dare not be careless or go directly to hard block by relying on the * * strength of the dragon, Countless ice cones glittering in the air quickly condensed and shot at nolanya from all directions under the will of Alexis. Alexis herself quickly retreated with Celian, hoping to distance herself from nolanya. "It''s useless!" Nolanya scolded, changed the angle like a round mirror, melted all the ice cones, caught up with Alexis again, but was blocked by the prepared white dragon bodyguard. When the battle axe condensed by the eternal frost was cut together, the seemingly huge and ferocious battle axe was torn apart like a fragile glass handicraft. Alexis saw that her other hand left, and an ice crystal heavy sword stabbed nolanya''s lower abdomen. Nolanya just waved it gently and changed the movement track of her body with the help of the fighting force, so that this "back" blade, which has no difference in the strict sense, resisted Alexis''s counterattack. The second Epee smashed! The third hammer smashed! The fourth smash! Nolanya''s continuous fast break smashed all the weapons gathered by Alexis. Under the powerful power of the "Aurora''s spear", Alexis found that the weapons made of ice crystals were completely vulnerable, and even the thickened ice shield was as vulnerable as cream scratched by a hot knife. At the moment when the shield was pierced, Alexis did not retreat but hit nolanya with brute force when the shield was not completely melted, which finally stopped the attack of the female angel. Of course, she stopped temporarily; After the first round of the fight, Alexis frowned secretly. In terms of power, the female angel in front of her can only be regarded as a stronger degree among the extraordinary, which is much weaker than the male angel who once appeared beside her. However, the weapon in her hand is not small, and she feels a strong burning feeling just because she is close, His disadvantage lies in the lack of a handy weapon and the fact that he has to maintain the human form due to "sincere deception". Otherwise, if he recovers the dragon form, he is confident that the female angel will destroy each other before she can give full play to her strength. And noriya, who had the upper hand, also became dignified. Even if she had the arrogance of being a goddess Messenger, noriya was not the kind of character who was arrogant and invincible and looked down on anyone in the world. It seems that they have the upper hand in the fight between the two sides, but if they really want to live and die endlessly, nolanya is not sure to retreat. The other party is an ordinary human in terms of appearance and breath, However, unlike ordinary mages, they have not used their own magic to mobilize huge frost power to fight. The use of frost power is more like an innate talent, which can not be achieved by normal humans, even human beings. The power can increase with age and practice, However, the natural talents contained in the blood can not be obtained by cultivation and training. The women in front of us are not so much human as a race born in cold areas with the natural ability to manipulate frost. Moreover, not only the ability to manipulate the frost, but also the strength of the other party is more powerful than expected. At the moment when each other''s weapons hit each other, nolanya felt that her palms were shocked and painful. Although the result was that the other party''s axe was broken, it was only the result that she had the advantage of holy things, In other words, if the opponent also has a weapon comparable to the holy thing "Aurora blade", he will definitely lose a game just now. "The transcendent of mankind?" Nolanya''s expression gradually became serious, and her whole body seemed to burn a flame, and under the body wrapped by the flame, the silver armor and the white wings had slowly emerged: "or did she use some special ability to shield her real identity?" "Take your time to guess!" This time, Alexis took the lead in attacking. Instead of using ice blades and ice arrows for long-range attacks, she directly engaged in close combat. For this provocation, nolanya''s eyes flashed anger, but also more cautious. When he knew that he had a powerful weapon, he not only did not avoid the edge, but tried to fight with his bare hands. Did the other party really think that he could compete with the holy thing only by relying on the weapons condensed with ice and frost? Or is there another plot Arrogance doesn''t mean conceit ~ recklessness is not foolishness. Dozens of ideas quickly circulated in nolanya''s mind, from the other party may have carried weapons in space equipment, another dark elf girl trying to sneak attack, and there may be other ambulances nearby, In just a few seconds, more than a dozen possibilities flow through your mind one by one, and instantly formulate the tactics you should take in case of any situation. dudu3(); However, an ominous thought flashed through nolanya''s mind! The whole body of Alexis burst into a silvery halo, and the whole person burst like a * *. The huge force of ice surrounded the ice crystal fragments that flew in all directions like shrapnel under the action of explosion. For a time, nolanya''s side was like a death storm, and the ice crystal fragments cut scars on the ground, Even though nolanya tried her best to resist in a hurry, there was still a small part of the broken defense. Fortunately, it was weakened by the hot power. With the protection of the angelic armor, these attacks only left some unsightly scratches on the armor. Separate! Nolan yaton reacted. When he fought against the chief priest of the snow goddess in the Saxony kingdom in the far north, the other party also attacked himself in a similar way. Unexpectedly, after crossing thousands of miles to the mainland, he was Yin again in the same way. Damn it! It''s hateful! Feeling humiliated again, nolanya tightened her nerves and wanted to lock Alexis''s position to prevent the other party from sneaking attack. However, for a moment, nolanya found that there was no Alexis''s breath nearby, and the breath of human women disappeared completely. No matter how hard she tried to spread her spiritual power, she couldn''t feel it at all. Not only that, but also the smell of the dark elf disappeared. If the dark elves who believe in evil gods can somehow sneak into the shadow plane to hide their body shape and breath, how do humans do it? Nolanya, who lost her goal, stood in the same place at a loss. For one thing, nolanya can be sure that the human woman should be some kind of non-human with human appearance. The main priest of the holy capital can compete with herself. It is amazing that the other party can directly compete with herself with the power of ice and frost with the help of the power of holy objects, not to mention the control of the power of ice and frost, There are really not many races and extraordinary people on the whole continent who can do this. Lord arkas, I have something urgent to report! gt; After biting her teeth, nolanya had to quickly report her gaffe to her boss and was ready to accept the punishment for her gaffe and wrong judgment. (to be continued.) Important announcement: please use the free APP of this site, no ads, no mistakes, quick updates, members synchronize bookshelves, please pay attention to WeChat official account gegegengxin (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 962 ?readx(); After entering the Youxuan grassland, the envoys of ishutar began to act separately, and set up beacons to transmit the FA array in several important areas of the Youxuan grassland, which is convenient to quickly go to any region in the west of the mainland after receiving any information about the son of the star. Although they were separated from each other, they still maintained some contact information. At the call of nolanya, arkes and qilanya quickly rushed over. "I received your urgent call. What''s the matter ~ nolanya!" The arkas in human form fell on the ground and looked at the surface that had recovered the angel form and was abused by fire and frost. The eight winged angel frowned. Nolanya knelt down on one knee and said, "I''m very sorry, Lord arkes. I made a great discovery just now." I have described what I saw and heard just now in the most brief and lively way. When arranging beacons near the mother tribe, I suddenly found two people who were also hidden nearby, because their identity was very suspicious in the city before. This time, when nolanya was alone, she failed to take the initiative to attack the other party, but the other party fled. "Nolanya! I have told you not to cause too much noise. When you find any suspicious situation, you should report to me at the first time instead of fighting arbitrarily!" "I''m very sorry, Lord arkes..." The tone of the eight winged angel contained warm anger: "this is the region of the holy capital. We are now in the field of false gods. Once found, we will be surrounded and suppressed by the holy capital. Do you want to destroy the Oracle issued by the goddess ishutar?" "No ~ no, Lord arkes, i... I just..." Nuolanya knelt on the ground and couldn''t help shivering, while Qi LANYA, who was holding a shield, could only silently look at her twin sister. This time, her sister really made a wrong judgment and brought great trouble to the recent group. "Repeat the Oracle given by the goddess ishutar!" "Yes, Lord yarkeith... We need to go to the west of the mainland to set up beacons and collect all information about the son of the star. After knowing the exact location of the son of the star, we will immediately reply to the goddess and ensure that the son of the star will not be captured and killed by other forces and extraordinary people." dudu1(); Yalkesi put his hand on nolanya''s head: "remember once, nolanya! Our task is to give priority to collecting information about the son of the star. There is no need to intervene in other things as long as the other party is not related to the son of the star." "I understand!" "Nolanya ~ you and your sister qilanya are angels of the new generation. The goddess ishutar mercifully gives you enough strength, but the goddess can''t give you a wise mind and knowledge of the world. It requires you to accumulate a little self-knowledge with your own eyes." A red flame was gradually burning in the hands of arkas, as if the flame endowed with life began to gradually penetrate into nolanya''s body: "you have strong power, nolanya, but your mind is not mature. As the leader of this task and also as some instructors, I must limit you, and you can''t be arbitrary." Nolanya stared at arkes. The angel finally lowered her head and did not resist the flame penetrating into her body: "I understand, Lord arkes, I will obey your orders!" Arkas nodded, and all the flames poured into nolanya''s body. "Lord yarkesh, although nolanya is arbitrary this time, the two women are by no means ordinary people. They have stayed outside the mother tribe for so long. It is obvious that they are looking for something. Will it be the same as our destination?" Until this time, Qi LANYA, who had been silent for a long time, faintly analyzed. "It''s very possible." "The other party is both extraordinary and able to manipulate the frost. Will he be the messenger of the holy capital?" Qilanya whispered that if the other party is really a member of the holy capital, it will be a little troublesome. This time, nolanya''s initiative is tantamount to exposing herself and the nearest people. At that time, both the holy capital and the five supreme gods will try their best to expel their people, The gods of the holy capital, which have strengthened their vigilance, will also make it difficult for the recent activities of the group in the west of the mainland. For this view, arkes doesn''t think so. It''s certain that the holy capital is also looking for the son of the star. Recently, many paladins have scattered in all directions, which shows everything. But the two people we met this time should not be members of the holy capital. Otherwise, they can directly enter the city of the orc tribe. Why stay outside the city, Obviously, the other party is by no means a member of the holy capital. After thinking for a while, arkas denied Elaine''s view, But one thing is doubtful: "Even if they are not members of the holy capital, the other party is also extraordinary and has a special ability to hide the breath. We have been exposed. Now we are in the light. If the other party deliberately reveals information to the holy capital, it will bring great trouble. If possible, I hope to deal with all this before leaving the Youxuan grassland." "I understand, Lord arkas." dudu2(); Both nolanya and qilanya nodded. The two twin angels also understood that at the moment, the group had lost their privacy recently, and then they must not easily expose their whereabouts to the eyes of the gods, otherwise the mission would really fail. Mother tribe ~! Looking at the city of the mother tribe in the distance, the faint music and noise from it made arkes frown. Now the orcs are carrying out a sacrificial activity called Thanksgiving sacrifice. Until now, nearly half of the beliefs in the mainland are still monopolized by the false gods of the holy capital, excluding elves, dwarves, orcs and other foreign nationalities, Human beings alone have seven or eight billion people who still believe in false gods and forget their true beliefs! Themselves, humans! Is the unique master of the world. After the re division of the world pattern, mankind has shown overwhelming potential. Whether it is environmental adaptability, learning ability, breeding ability and clustering, it is far higher than any race. In the future, mankind will become the final winner of the race in the world. It is absurd that the man in charge of the future should now share the world with the beast! Suddenly, the strange waves from the earth stunned yaerkeston. At the foot of the eight winged angel, a deep and huge force was moving silently. Yaerkesi had only felt the vast power in a supreme being. Uznock, the God of the earth! Even the messenger of the goddess can only avoid the edge at the moment. When he feels that the God of the earth is looking at the Zhu material plane, arkas immediately orders the Gemini angels to leave quickly until they escape from the sight of the gods. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Counterattack is empty, and escape is real. For Alexis, regardless of her dignity as a dragon, she has to choose to escape. The dragon is powerful and has limits. It may be OK to deal with the last angel. Even if the other party holds a powerful weapon, she should deal with one of the three angels at one time, and one of them is even a little stronger than herself, Alexis doesn''t think she is the kind of genius who can easily play a super long battle. She will lose when dealing with three people at the same time! As the white dragon bodyguard, after being given the order by Yalin, Alexis knows how to examine the situation and know what the overall situation is important. Her task is to find and determine the exact location of the son of the star and provide some help to the saint fighters when necessary. In addition, she must stop only when other forces try to seize the son of the star. dudu3(); Those angels must have come from the east of the mainland and must have accepted the order of ishutar to look for the son of the star. However, since they were unable to determine the approximate location of the son of the star, they had to blindly set up various beacons and collect information to determine the location of the son of the star. From their staffing, they should be only an advance team, The goddess of the eastern Holy See must also be ready to spend years or decades looking for the son of the star. The messengers of ishutar have left! Alexis felt that the angels of ishutar had left, and the power from the depths of the earth also showed that the God of the earth seemed to focus on the main material plane. However, compared with the angels who had to leave in a hurry because of fear of the gods, Alexis continued to stay in the market outside the orc tribe. ''sincere deception ''this ring is really a good thing! Now Alexis has completely changed her face. She is wearing a robe with a furry face. She is as tall and elegant as a female cat. From time to time, orcs look at her and send out courtship signals. Yes! After fleeing with a false shot, Alexis did not abscond as nolanya imagined. Instead, she directly converted the ring into the shape and smell of orcs, bypassed back to the market and hid among the orcs. With the help of the blind area brought by the ring, the female angel who had been trying to search for human breath completely failed, The other party never thought that the object he wanted was hidden behind his ass. As for Celian''s little trouble, because there is only one ring, the only thing Alexis can do is to force Celian into the state of suspended death, minimize her breath and make the angel unable to notice her. Of course, the forced entry into the fake death process is completed by the contract. This process is absolutely unspeakable pain for Celian. But at least Alexis has been very kind to the prisoners than to be killed directly. "Too careless this time" Seeing the messengers of ishutar leave, Alexis resists Celian hidden in the cloth bag and prepares to find a hidden place to wait and see for a while. After the messengers of ishutar leave completely, Alexis asks Celian to look for the son of the star again. The magical power can not only change the shape in a moment, but even the inner breath can completely become an ORC. This ability is very similar to Tiffany. However, when Alexis took the first step, the voice in her ear forced the White Dragon Guard to stop. (~ ^ ~) = = (our novel Book Chasing artifact is on the shelf! No advertisement, no error, fast update, members synchronize the bookshelf! Bookworm is necessary! Follow the public wechat zaixianxiaoshuo (press and hold for three seconds to copy) to download our reader! Chapter 963 ?readx(); There was a voice in her mind, which made Alexis''s muscles tense in an instant. Now the messengers of ishutar had just left and had not yet lifted their guard around. The other party could approach herself unprepared and break through the spiritual defense line to pour in the voice.? This is a mortal who is much better than the previous female angel, and the worst thing is that he has shown that he can change his shape and breath at will! Manipulating the frost breath, there is also a dark elf who inherits the power of the son of the star. Is he an emissary sent by Yalin, the king of the white dragon? > Alexis, whose identity was revealed by the other party, finally couldn''t help but be moved. Her identity is the biggest secret, and it''s also the last thing Yalin wants to expose. Although Yalin''s view on this has weakened after meeting with queen long, Alexis, who came out of odur city early in the morning, is still strictly abiding by this order. "The messenger of ishutar?" Alexis whispered back. ? it''s a. > Perseus, who suddenly appeared behind Alexis, looked coldly at the white dragon. Although he had guessed some possibility for a long time, it was a little surprising that the saints accompanying Alexis were really subordinates of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. Perseus did not think that the hearts of the saints would be willing to be loyal to the once ruthless Dragon King, However, the facts in front of us show everything. What is the reason why a noble soldier like them will be willing to be loyal to Yalin. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Alexis was a little unbelievable. The other party appeared behind her. She still didn''t feel the breath of the other party. It was as if the golden man behind her was just a phantom of nothingness. No matter how good at hiding the breath, she should be aware of the spiritual power of the distant dragon. Moreover, when the man appeared, the orcs around him seemed to be completely unable to see him, and they were still busy with themselves. "In the kingdom of zegus, you helped elsid and them, didn''t you?" Asked pernlus. After al Sid rescued the female Knight Athena from the lake prison, they showed that they had received the help of a friend, but they did not speak frankly about the identity of the friend. Only a few zegus bodyguards who participated in the operation at that time said that there was a dark elf girl. Alexis did not answer the question, "what does it have to do with you, angel!" dudu1(); "Of course, because it concerns your life." Pernlus''s tone became cold: "give me the girl, and then you can leave." Alexis was puzzled by the other party''s request. After knowing her true identity, the other party did not intend to kill, but just asked for Celian. From his previous attitude towards being the messenger of the goddess of ishutar, it seemed that he was not the same passer-by as the previous angels. At that moment, Alexis had understood each other''s identity: "are you the angel of redemption, pernlus?" "That''s right." "Isn''t the angel of ishutar going to attack me?" Alexis knows that the power of the angel of redemption is above the dragon. In zegus Kingdom, the other Party defeated the Lord level demon and pain master Mostar in the main altar of the Devil Doll, even if Mostar failed to fully step into the main material plane due to the constraints of the law of the interface, But to this extent, Alexis doesn''t think she can do it easily. Don''t say it''s yourself. I''m afraid the previous three angels are not the opponent of pernlus! For this problem, pernlus tone slightly recovered a little temperature: "you helped elside in the kingdom of zegus. They saved Athena. I''ll spare your life for this. In addition, Tiffany doesn''t want to kill you very much. She doesn''t want to kill the subordinates of the people Tiffany once loved, even if Yalin is full of malice to her now." Tiffany doesn''t want to kill anyone, even the enemy who is malicious to her. This is a too simple and even sad idea, especially when facing the world full of malice to her as the son of the star, but pernlus doesn''t want to tarnish Tiffany''s thought. And pernlus didn''t want to give Alexis more time: "now give me this girl." dudu2(); "Then go ahead." Alexis, shocked by the news that the redeeming angel and the son of the star had met, gave a fierce cry. The power of the frost quickly mobilized and grabbed it with five fingers and claws to pernlus. With the power of the dragon and the freezing and penetration of the frost, if the front is still the former female Angel Alexis, they are confident to tear open her armor and take out her heart alive. Now, in the face of the angel of redemption, one of the most powerful wings under the goddess ishutar, Alexis did not kill him. The best possibility is to force pernlus to avoid this blow and give himself some opportunities to adjust his posture and change his shape again. The power of the ring is powerful. As long as Perseus can''t directly watch himself change his shape, once it changes into another shape, he can''t distinguish it. However, the actual situation was somewhat unexpected to Alexis. Compared with the feeling of hitting purnlus, her body sent a burning signal to her brain earlier, and the next second came the pain of being pressed with a soldering iron from her right shoulder to her chest. At the moment of sensing the crisis, Alexis, as a giant dragon, gave a warning, The whole person almost subconsciously retreated back quickly, and the blood of the white dragon with strong frost power is now spilling on the ground with the extreme retreat of Alexis, forming ice one by one. Oh, oh, this is! Alexis covered the bleeding wound from her shoulder to her chest, but although it seemed terrible, in fact, it was just a little flesh wound for herself as a dragon. Under the dual action of the power of frost and the resilience of the Dragon itself, the wound began to close quickly without bleeding, but there was still an uncomfortable burning feeling on it. At the moment, there was a long sword in pernlus''s hand, and the long sword with the smell of fire and light on it was the weapon that cut away Alexis''s body! "What''s the matter? Why did you suddenly bleed?" "Hey ~ are you okay?" The orcs on one side were still unable to see Perth, as if the attack that Perth had just moved had not been seen at all. Even though the humanoid form defense is weakened, the dragon''s * * is still extremely tough, not to mention ordinary metal weapons. Even high-grade and excellent weapons can''t pierce the dragon''s skin. The long sword in pernlus''s hand is a powerful weapon no less than the female angel''s long gun, and it is more skilled in use than the previous female angels, Alexis even felt that even if she restored the dragon form, the long sword could easily tear apart the Dragon scales. dudu3(); In a moment of hesitation, pernlus''s second sword had been cut. Alexis, who hurriedly avoided, forcibly blocked the blade with her hand. With pain, a serious burn on her palm suddenly appeared. Pernlus cut out the third sword with cold in his eyes. This time, Alexis did not hesitate to block Celian on her shoulder as a shield in front of her, and the hand hidden behind Celian was no longer retained and gathered a huge force of frost, Since pernlus wanted to take Celian away, he must have estimated that Celian''s life was in danger, and the second he took back or offset the long sword was the time to fight back. Poof~ what!? Alexis''s surprised expression solidified on her face. Pernlus did not deflect the long sword, let alone retract his attack. Like a long sword assimilated into fire, it circled around Celian like a living spirit snake and stabbed into Alexis''s right back from behind. The hot flame poured into the body along the wound, forming a huge conflict with the frost power of the White Dragon, Alexis finally groaned out in unbearable pain. He caught Celian who was placed in the cloth. Purnlus didn''t care about Alexis in front of him, but tore open the thick cloth outside to confirm Celian''s life. "You bastard ~ damn it!" Alexis became angry. As a dragon, she was teased and looked down upon by the other party, which was a humiliation in humiliation for Alexis. The surging power of frost gushed out of Alexis, and even the raging flame in Alexis was suppressed by the huge smell of frost. With the spread of power, white scales began to appear on Alexis''s Orc face, which was obviously a sign of restoring the shape of the dragon, The powerful breath and vaguely scattered dragon power even scared several orcs around to sit on the ground. Facing the giant dragon at the top of the food chain and the power pyramid, the powerful orcs are just food and slaves in the eyes of the giant dragon. Perseus gently covered Celian''s face with his hand and injected a warm current into the dark elf girl, She turned a deaf ear to Alexis, who was growing stronger in front of her: "Sure enough, if you are a member of the white dragon clan \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ Restore dragon form. " Pernlus''s words stunned Alexis in her anger. "The power of the son of the star is amazing. I can hide all my breath under the power of the earth God with the help of Tiffany, but your ring can only change your breath and appearance at most, but can''t eliminate all your ''existence'' as a life. Now uznok has put his consciousness into the main material plane. Do you want to feel the anger of the earth God How terrible is the power of time? " Speaking of this, Perseus ignored Alexis, took Celian in his arms and went straight to the city of the mother earth tribe. (to be continued.) 8 = = (the mobile novel free reader is online! More than one million novels are free to read. Come and pay attention to the wechat public account xiaoshuokehuduan (press and hold for three seconds to copy) to download the free reader. Chapter 964 ?readx(); "By the way, I also took this thing by the way. Go back and tell Yalin the situation here. If the White Dragon King still wants to capture the son of the star, let him come by himself." When she left, Perseus showed something in her hand. It was a crystal with water chestnut. It was the magic guide used by Alexis to search for the son of the star. Now Alexis found a hole in her pocket, which must have been quietly taken away by Perseus just now, The loss of the magic guide and the loss of Celian means that he has no means to search for the son of the star. "You think you can defeat your majesty Yalin!" "I don''t think I can defeat the existence that once defeated the killing master, but it doesn''t mean I can''t even defeat his clan members." Pernlus said lightly. At the moment, Alexis has a desperate mentality to rush up and fight with each other. Fortunately, however, Alexis did not turn the impulse in her heart into action. Although she was extremely angry, the huge strength gap between the two sides made Alexis understand that even if she restored the dragon form, she had less than 20% chance of defeating pernlus, and just as pernlus said, The abnormal fluctuation from the Earth shows that the God of the earth has noticed here. If you don''t leave, I''m afraid you''ll have to face the anger of the God of the earth. Pernlus had lost his figure holding Celian. At the moment, even though she was helpless, Alexis only pushed away the orcs around with resentment, and then fled to the distance at an amazing speed. The use of the ring on the road changed her appearance and breath. The angel of redemption walked with the son of the star. Not only that, as the messenger of ishutar, pernlus insisted on protecting the son of the star. Alexis never dreamed that this would happen, and what''s worse, she can''t contact her majesty Yalin now, and can''t even ask for instructions and support. At the moment, Alexis, who was silent in the shadow of extreme unwillingness and failure of the mission, did not have the idea of running back so disheartened. After avoiding the eyes and ears of the God of the earth, Alexis chose to lurk again to look for opportunities. As for Celian, who was taken away by pernlus, now the dark elf girl is in a state of suspended death. Unless she gives the cancellation order in person, the master servant flexible contract will force Celian to maintain this state all the time. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­dudu1(); Just outside the city of the mother earth tribe, when several extraordinary people fought one after another, the sacrifice in the city was still going on in an orderly manner. On the ceremony platform, Tifa was gently dancing with her Orc Female sacrifice in accordance with the previous drill. This time, it seemed to be infected by the miracle shown by Tifa, The orc priestesses danced more attentively than any previous sacrifice, as if the whole person were integrated into the restless and fanatical atmosphere around. High enthusiasm is like pouring your whole body into the dance. Uznock, the God of the earth, looked at the dancing little figure in the main material plane from the divine domain. This is a very lovely Orc girl and a very gifted girl. That is, she has used the divine power she gave herself in an efficient way beyond imagination, and her perception of divine power, The ingenious use of the earth element and the power of life is even more skilled than the main priest of matthiam, who conveys her own divine domain. More importantly, she also has a rare and pure soul. When facing the power of this gift, she did not take it as her own. In the 20th century, it benefited all the orcs participating in the Thanksgiving sacrifice, especially ruminas, the patriarch of the earth mother tribe, This poor woman who lost her child and husband because of the rampage of an orc transcendent. The earth element is very close to her, just like the child snuggling up to her mother. Not only that, the wind element gently touches her body like a lover, the fire element is restless and cheering for her like a fanatical follower, and the water element is watching and listening to her dance and voice like a believer. It''s like the son of nature who can integrate with the four elements and the whole nature. It''s pure and beautiful! Even the God of the earth couldn''t help praising him. This child is so excellent and can be compatible with the four elements at the same time. Now the main priest matthiam representing the earth is too old to continue to take on the important task, and this child, as an orc, is the best person to inherit this position, As long as she can continue to maintain this pure and noble heart in her next growth years. This is Suddenly, uznock, the God of the earth, hesitated. The orc girl on the stage seemed to convey a kind of obsession through the dance. It was a very strong feeling, with a trace of pain, a trace of sadness, a trace of loneliness and the last bit of hope. Desire for peace, desire to be recognized, desire to be redeemed, desire to escape! These strong thoughts poured into the consciousness of the God of the earth. Uznok couldn''t help being surprised. What kind of life did this seemingly young child live in the past and what kind of experience would make her reveal such strong thoughts. The God of the earth couldn''t help concentrating a little divine power. Although he had peeped into the consciousness of mortals, it was an inappropriate behavior for a God, uznock was really curious about the child''s past. dudu2(); When uznok wanted to take a closer look at the girl''s inner world, the voice from the earth attracted his attention. There is a powerful force tearing the earth. It is not the power of ordinary orcs, nor the magic of mages. The most important thing is that the source of this force is located outside the mother tribe city where sacrifices are held, which can be said to be almost under their own eyes. Transcendent! There are extraordinary people fighting recklessly outside the city, tearing the earth and destroying nature! This is a provocation to the gods! Suddenly, anger burns in uznok''s heart. Although the earth is usually calm, when the earth is angry, it will erupt unimaginable power like the collision of ground plates with each other. He quickly threw his consciousness outside the city, but the extraordinary fighting outside the city has disappeared, and only some mess remains on the earth. In addition to the breath of fire and light, it also has the power of cold frost, and the extraordinary people fighting here are humans and orcs In an instant, uznock seemed to find something. The God of the earth in the divine domain was inexplicably angry. It was the residual breath of the angels from the goddess ishutar in the east of the continent. There can be no mistake! This contains a strong aggressive flame and too dazzling aurora, which can only be left by the angels under ishutar! Did you escape? But wherever they fled, as long as their feet were still on the earth, the earth would tell themselves everything. The divine power of uznock in the divine domain seeped from his divine Kingdom and injected into the earth element. In an instant, the big trees in the sky growing in the Youxuan grassland couldn''t help emitting a faint blue and purple light. The plants on the ground were more closely monitored like the guards of unity, and all the discordant things they could feel that didn''t belong to the earth! Under this pervasive surveillance, nothing can escape the eyes of the God of the earth, even the messenger of ishutar. Soon the God of the earth felt that those angels who fled from afar, although they tried hard to hide their bodies all the way, it was of no use. Unless they could tear the whole ground and burn everything, anyone needed to step on the earth and return to the source of their birth. dudu3(); Ishutar sent his messengers into the Youxuan grassland and stepped into the field of the Western holy capital from the Far East of the continent. He must have come to find the son of the star under the command of the goddess. Uznok couldn''t help thinking. The arrival of the son of the star is something that the five gods all know. Not only are the noble emerald green dragon and dragon allied forces quietly searching for the whereabouts of the son of the star, but the children from the star block all their information. Under that magical power, even as gods, they can''t perceive the exact direction of the son of the star, And I really don''t have much time to find the whereabouts of the son of the star like the other four element gods. Recently, too many things have happened on the earth, which makes my heart more than my strength. Whether it is dirty demons or the dead who don''t want to sleep, their sudden appearance has brought too many disasters to the land, especially those undead pollute the land with some terrible plague, so that the original vibrant land is buried by the smell of death. Now the priority is to deal with the destruction brought by the dead to the earth. As for the son of the star, she can only trust other gods to find her. Although she is a child from the sky and is not born on the earth, what she can do is to give her a place to rest before she destroys the earth she loves deeply. Since the messengers of ishutar seem to be just looking for the son of the star and not trying to destroy the west of the mainland, who were they fighting with just now? At the same time, there is the smell of orcs and humans, and it can compete with the messengers of ishutar. It is also a very powerful existence among the extraordinary. The orcs and extraordinary once on the Youxuan grassland can not be compared with it. In other words, there is a second team quietly searching for the son of the star, and then I don''t know why it clashed with the messenger of ishutar. Whoever it is! Breaking into the Youxuan grassland and fighting recklessly is an act of destroying nature and provoking yourself. No matter who, no matter what kind of extraordinary person, they should be severely punished. Extraordinary people should not intervene in the mortal world too much, let alone destroy and enslave mortals recklessly by relying on their own extraordinary power. This is the consensus of all gods in the world! Although no other human and orc transcendent has been found, we will first warn the messengers of ishutar that the holy capital and even the western part of the continent are not places they can break in at will, and there is no soil for them to spread their dark ideas recklessly. While uznok was preparing to punish, the strange feeling from another part of the earth made the God of the earth instantly change his punishment sequence, and it was not as simple as punishment, but meant complete destruction, because it was a group of undead who quietly entered the Youxuan grassland from the other side. (to be continued.) Important announcement: please use the free APP of this site, no ads, no mistakes, quick updates, members synchronize bookshelves, please pay attention to WeChat official account gegegengxin (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 965 ?readx(); Compared with the envoys of the Holy See, the God of the earth hates these dead who have brought pain to the earth! The cycle of life and death is the law of the world. Everything in the world cannot be immortal. Whether the stars in the sky or the gods in the divine domain, whether in the great existence, they will eventually usher in the moment of destruction. It is understandable that ordinary people fear death because of their short life span, study the profound meaning of life and try to prolong life with magic and potions, But the last thing they should study is the power to revive the dead. Starting from the original mentor of the dead, kmotnier isolos, mortals who were afraid of death regarded the pursuit of the mystery of eternal life as their lifelong belief, and countless years later, girls from the stars set a greater goal for these mortals who pursued eternal life, that is, to explore the other side of death and pursue the miracle of resurrection of the dead. Without death, there will be no rebirth. If death can be more than offset and life can be reshaped, then death and life will not be sacred, and the * * of mortals will be difficult to suppress, and the most terrible darkness will be produced! The dead must be destroyed, and the resurrected dead must sleep under the earth again! The God of the Earth took back his consciousness. With the circulation of divine power, the earth began to wake up under the command of the gods. The sleeping rocks were given life and stood up. The flowing soil gathered together to build the strongest weapons for the rock giants. These tall giants blocked the way of the dead with heavy steps, The huge weapon of turning mud into stone was held high by the giants, and then mercilessly slapped the rebels who had come to the end of life but were unwilling to return to the earth. The dead did not wait to die, or even beg for mercy. Every dead mage recited the old and astringent mantra and summoned the dead who were unwilling to obey the rules. The dark warriors pulled out the weapons full of death and began to try to challenge the earth ready to bury themselves again! The battle unfolded in a corner of Youxuan grassland The undead invading the Youxuan grassland is being punished, and the angels evacuating rapidly on the other side of the grassland are also being punished from the earth. The earth element creatures in the element field are pouring into the main material plane. The Youxuan grassland is the area with the strongest belief in the God of the earth, which is completely equivalent to entering the home of the God of the earth, Uznok can send his messengers into the main material plane with little divine power. No matter how many earth element creatures the angels destroy, the element creatures seem to be endless in the field of the God of the earth, unless they can reverse the whole earth and erase the existence called "Earth", which is obviously impossible for ishutar. The gods born in the world can surpass all things, but they can''t surpass the world itself, because the gods come from the belief of all things in the world. Losing the world is tantamount to losing all things. Without the belief of all creatures, the gods are tantamount to rootless Ping, and will soon cease to exist in this world! For uznock, the God of the earth, at least now the Holy See and the holy capital, ishutar and the five supreme gods still maintain the rules of the world. Similarly, as gods, they know to maintain the balance of all things in the world and have made great efforts to promote the progress and development of the world, Not like some extraordinary people who just want to meet their own * * and do not hesitate to collapse the rules of the world, stop the whole world from moving forward, or even completely reduce to a wild hunting ground that has become the law of the jungle. dudu1(); Although the messengers of ishutar arrogantly invaded the territory of the five supreme gods, they at least understood to follow the rules and did not wantonly destroy the western mainland. In that case, they should be expelled. If they leave because of fear, they do not have to continue to kill them. Of course, if they still insist on moving in the territory of the five supreme gods, Then they may also be "lucky" to witness the power of other gods. The arrival of the son of the star has indeed attracted many uninvited guests in the world. The arrival of the messenger of the dead and ishutar is only the beginning. Next, I think more extraordinary people will gradually become active in the world. Even the earth may not continue to calm down during this period Uznok finally glanced at the sacrifice that was coming to an end and the petite figure in the center. Although he was very concerned about this gifted child, it was not the time to convey the oracle. The first thing to do was to deal with some things on the mysterious grassland, whether it was the quietly infiltrating dead or the messenger of ishutar, In addition, two unknown extraordinary people also need to be searched quickly. Now at least give the child a sign of blessing. I hope she can continue to maintain this pure nature in her growth. I also hope ruminas, the leader of the mother tribe, can help the child get out of the shadow in her heart. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The consciousness of the God of the earth gradually returned to the divine domain, and the sacrifice of Thanksgiving sacrifice gradually came to an end. After completing all the sacrificial procedures, Tifa has quietly returned to the stage. The huge source of consciousness of the gods has completely disappeared. Without the gaze of the vast force, Tifa also feels a lot easier. Although the world reveres the gods and believers regard the gods as their own everything, when they are really watched by the gods, they feel the oppression of forces of different dimensions, No matter how strong the faith is, no matter how crazy the respect is, it will feel pressure. Just like the little mouse guarded by the tiger, no matter how well the tiger shows goodwill, the mouse will be more or less uneasy in addition to gratitude. After all, no matter who can continue to maintain an indifferent and ordinary heart in the face that only a finger or even an idea can erase his own existence. "It''s hard for you, Kumana. You''re really good." At the back of the consciousness stage, several Orc maidens were helping Tifa and the patriarch luminas take off their broken sacrificial robes. As a result, after wiping the paint on their faces with a towel, luminas looked at Tifa lovingly. On the ceremony stage, Tifa performed very well, even too well, At least as soon as the sacrifice ended, a large group of elders and priests of all ethnic groups wanted to see Tifa, which was like a miracle to them. dudu2(); "Luminas mother. Can I go back to my room and have a rest?" After wiping his face, Tifa hesitated and said. Mother!? Ruminas''s eyes became gentle and even had a little excitement in his heart. Although he wanted to tell Tifa that there were many Orc elders who wanted to see her, ruminas finally decided to help his daughter push away these entertainment: "well, go back and have a good rest, tiama!" "It''s the ~ patriarch!" Replied the priestess, who was almost inseparable from ruminas. "Take Kumana back to rest and don''t let outsiders disturb her." "I understand." The priestess nodded, and Tifa bowed slightly to say goodbye, and then went out with tiama under the escort of several Orc guards. Although she felt that her mother had something to say, Tifa really didn''t have any further delay in the world, because the God of the earth left a mark on her body before she left, which needed to be dealt with quickly, Otherwise, let the power of the mark continue to spread into the body. Tifa doesn''t know whether the God of the earth can perceive his true identity. Back in the room, tifari sent away the maid and priestess, leaving herself alone. Finally, the girl couldn''t help but breathe a sigh. She was in the shape of an orc and herself in the shape of a human being. In the eyes of the orcs, the former people, both the maid and the priest, looked at her with respect and admiration, while the latter was in awe, Just as the two sub words of this word mean respect and fear. In addition to ruminas and tiama, other orcs are polite to themselves, but they still regard themselves as outsiders from the beginning to the end. dudu3(); Tifa sat down and was busy controlling the mark given by the God of the earth with the power of the son of the star, a special power that can make himself more friendly to the earth elements and continuously absorb magic from the earth. If it was someone else, this mark is a rare gift, which is only the power that Tifa doesn''t need now and contained in the mark, And the mark also has some monitoring power, so that he can''t even use the power of the son of the star easily. He must first create an illusion to transfer the mark and get rid of it. Suddenly, the girl looked at a corner of the room, and at this time, the figure of pernlus had appeared, holding Celian in a coma: "TIFFA, can you help the girl?" "What''s the matter?" At this distance, TIFFA could feel that the dark skinned girl in pernlus'' arms was a person with the power of the son of the star, but compared with herself, that power was very weak, like breaking up the power of the whole son of the star, like a glimmer, and could not be compared with herself at all. Pernlus put Sally on Tifa''s bed and explained with some doubt: "she seems to be controlled by some force and has been in a coma. I failed to wake her up in many ways. Can you help her?" "Just a moment, please. I''ll get rid of something first." After speeding up the operation and isolating the power of the earth God from his own body, Tifa was finally relieved and began to check Sally''s security. "Dark skinned elf, is she a dark elf?" TIFFA asked, looking at Celian''s gray skin. Perseus nodded: "the drow elves who serve the spider evil god rose are evil and cunning by nature. Her race is almost synonymous with betrayal and conspiracy in this world. However, now some drow elves have begun to re believe in the goddess of the moon in the holy capital and try to help their people get rid of the control of the evil gods." Smelling the speech, Tifa nodded and closed her eyes slightly. The girl slowly penetrated her strength into the dark elf girl''s body, bit by bit, until she went deep into her soul (to be continued.)++ (important announcement: APP free of charge, no advertisement, no error, quick update, member synchronization bookshelf, please pay attention to WeChat official account appxsyd (hold three seconds copy) download free reader! Chapter 966 ?readx(); As the girl with the power of the son of the star infiltrated her own power into the body of the dark elf girl, TIFFA slowly resonated with the residual power of the son of the star in Celian''s body. Soon TIFFA also found that Celian was more inherited through blood than she was born with the power of the son of the star like herself, Reactivate the little power that resides in your blood in a way that has returned to your ancestors. In addition to herself, only Tiffany, the son of the last star, came to the world. Once Tiffany only had a * * relationship with Yalin, the king of the white dragon, several times, but until she died, Tiffany didn''t give birth to a descendant. **The relationship between Tiffany and the once White Dragon King Yalin! "What''s the matter, TIFFA?" "Ah ~ nothing. Please wait. I''ll check her health right away." Seeing that Tifa suddenly turned red, pernlus couldn''t help wondering. When he saw the girl''s somewhat flustered look, although he didn''t know what Tifa was thinking, pernlus just smiled and didn''t ask. Putting aside his thoughts, TIFFA immediately checked Celian''s health. After the feedback information, Tifa determined that Celian''s body was free of any disease and injury. The dark elf girl''s physical condition was very healthy. It seemed that her coma was not due to her physical condition. When it came to the spiritual field of the dark elf girl, she suddenly found that her spirit was in a state of suspended death, Generally speaking, this fake death state can only be caused by ordinary people when they are seriously injured or at extremely low temperature. The breath of people in the fake death state will become very weak and almost imperceptible, but Celian obviously has a normal body and the whole body temperature is normal, but this state should not appear. "Mental suspended death?" TIFFA was stunned. Pernlus nodded at the speech and said, "yes, I noticed it too, but no matter what method is used, there is no way to wake her up. I''m afraid the power to keep her in this state can''t be achieved by simple magic." "I''ll try to wake her up." TIFFA took a deep breath and slowly invaded Celian''s consciousness with the help of the power of the son of the star. In a spirit like stagnant water, TIFFA gently called the dark elf girl. According to the expectation, no matter what spirit implied magic and sorcery, it usually just forcibly suppressed a person''s normal consciousness, As long as you enter the girl''s consciousness and give some stimulation or reverse the magic applied to it, it''s like playing a decryption game, and it''s a very simple decryption game, even to a childish and boring degree, you can eliminate the influence of magic and make the black elf girl wake up again. dudu1(); Normally, the easiest way to get in touch with mind control magic at this time, pernlus should also operate according to this process. Theoretically, even if pernlus can''t unlock the code, he can forcibly remove the shackles imposed on the spirit of the dark elf girl by means of "violence". Tifa in doubt soon found some unusual places. The consciousness of the dark elf girl was not applied with any magic. When he called her, he obviously found that the other party seemed to want to respond, but he didn''t know why the other party always gave up responding at the last moment. It was like he chose to continue to maintain this state of suspended death. For TIFFA''s discovery, pernlus frowned: "give up the response and choose to keep pretending to be dead ~ are you sure? TIFFA!" "She refused to wake up." Tifa shook his head with some uncertainty: "although I felt that she actively refused to respond to the call, I felt that she seemed to give up responding at the last minute every time." "That is to say "This is not out of her original intention. There is a force distorting her will. Let me have a deep look at the following." TIFFA concentrated on her mind and completely entered her consciousness into the depths of Celian''s consciousness. However, the girl did not find anything wrong. Pernlus, who was paying attention to TIFFA, was a little distressed. He really ignored this. He knew that he should have caught Bai Long and interrogated her at that time. Now, only hope that TIFFA, as the son of the star, can wake Celian up, However, the power of the son of stars to bring people back from the dead must not be difficult to remove a mind control. However, TIFFA found that the situation was not as optimistic as expected, and opened his eyes. TIFFA gently guided Celian''s soul to peel it out of her body temporarily. The girl''s translucent blue soul was shown in detail in front of pernlus. Although pernlus can also forcibly pull out the living soul, this forced stripping must cause some damage to the soul, In fact, even a "professional" necromancer can hardly maintain 100% integrity and peel off his soul, but Tifa did it. Looking at the exquisite soul, pernlus suddenly noticed a small white chain on the chest of the dark elf girl. Obviously, it could never be a normal thing in the soul. "What is this chain?" "It should be a contract that binds her spirit!" TIFFA was stunned. The feedback in her mind showed that it was a mandatory contract that bound the girl''s Soul: "she signed a contract, which distorted her spirit and will." dudu2(); "Contract? Is it a real name contract?" Perseus looked dignified. As a transcendent, Perseus naturally knows that there is a very powerful contract in this world. Both parties signing the contract need to offer their real names as a guarantee. Once signed, even the gods can''t disobey the power of the contract, because the real name represents the unique symbol of this person in the world. Opposing the contract is tantamount to opposing the rules of the whole world, It can be said that once signed, it is a contract that can be cancelled only by death. If the girl in front of me is forced by the White Dragon King to sign this contract ~ no! As the king of the white dragon, there is no need to sign such a one-time contract with the dark elf girl. Even if the elf girl is a slave, I''m afraid she is not qualified to sign with the Dragon King himself. Shiyou * * is signed by the member of the white dragon clan and the girl. At the thought of this, pernlus couldn''t help but turn his evil to one-sided life. The only thing the redemption angel wants to do now is to catch the white dragon bodyguard she let go and let her take the initiative to terminate the contract. Of course, the premise is that it has been stipulated that each other can voluntarily terminate the contract when signing the contract. If there is no such provision, he doesn''t mind terminating the contract in the form of relevant parties, In short, it is to kill the white dragon and make the contract void directly. But without the conspicuous sign of the dark elf girl, the members of the white dragon who can change their shape and breath at will may not be so easy to be locked by themselves. What a blunder! I should have made such a big mistake! "Perseus, please wait, this is not a real name contract!" TIFFA quickly stopped the murderous angel who was about to leave. Different from the uniqueness and inhumane compulsion of the real name contract, Tifa found that the operation mode of the contract is still somewhat different. The real name contract is connected with the world rules. Confrontation with the contract is equivalent to confrontation with the whole world. It is very difficult to rely on external forces to terminate the contract. Even the power of the son of the star can not guarantee 100% successful termination of the contract, However, the contract on the dark elf girl acts on the soul and is not connected with the world rules. It is not as difficult as the real name contract to be lifted. However, to TIFFA''s surprise, even to pernlus''s surprise, when preparing to terminate the contract, the soul contract is almost like a self-consciousness, constantly evolving and shielding TIFFA''s invasion, just like protecting software against a virus called the son of the star, Although he was invaded, he kept looking for ways to strengthen his defense line, which made the progress of Tifa''s lifting extremely slow. Tifa could not help blushing, feeling busy with the contract of changing arrangement: "what kind of contract is this, and why? It can change and correct itself!" "It''s also the first time I''ve seen such a contract. It''s like a living life, a non life spell structure that can change itself?" dudu3(); Pernlus was also inexplicably surprised. The white chain on the dark elf girl was constantly changing in shape to resist the invasion of Tifa. Up to now, the positive pole of the blue light representing the power of the son of Tifa star was slowly eroding the chain. Although this contract was constantly changing and desperately hindered the invasion of Tifa, the power of the son of the star was still better after all. "No problem, TIFFA!" "I believe there is no problem. Although this contract is very complex and can change constantly, my strength is still on it after all." TIFFA nodded and then stopped talking. Seeing that TIFFA became absorbed, pernlus did not ask anything else, but waited quietly. But before long, when the blue light curtain had covered half of the white chain, suddenly the chain originally wrapped around Celian''s chest suddenly contracted as if stimulated. For a moment, Celian lying in bed struggled fiercely. While the girl moaned bitterly, the scarlet blood donation gushed out of the girl''s mouth. Tiffany shouted in panic: "no! This contract seems to have a passive rule. It seems that as long as someone terminates the contract through external force, the contract will be forcibly killed by the contractor!" "Damn ~" Pernlus hurried forward and picked up the dark elf girl who vomited blood. The redemption Angel clearly felt that the girl''s heartbeat began to slow down, and her beautiful face was full of pain and fear. However, even so, the girl still didn''t wake up. Regardless of whether there were sequelae or not, Perseus recklessly injected his own strength into Celian''s body to alleviate the injury. However, the destruction speed of the contract was obviously faster than Perseus''s repair speed. Celian continued to vomit blood, and her whole body began to twitch, and her breathing became less air in and more air out, The fire of life becomes ethereal under the passive destruction of the soul contract. "Sorry, I can''t go on" After biting his teeth, Tifa had to stop his behavior. In an instant, the chain that had been eroded by 60% was like a person who got rid of the constraints. At the same time, it also ended the damage to Celian''s body. Looking at Celian who gradually calmed down, the redemption angel was finally relieved, but his face was full of helplessness. (to be continued.)-- (important announcement: please use the free APP mobile phone, no ads, no mistakes, update quickly, member synchronize bookshelf, please pay attention to WeChat official account xuanhuan11 (hold three seconds copy) install mobile phone reader! Chapter 967 ?readx(); When he found that the contract was more and more serious against Celian, TIFFA finally couldn''t help stopping. If he continued, TIFFA didn''t know whether he could terminate the contract first or kill Celian first. Although you can bring people back to life from the dead, this kind of behavior of killing others first and saving others is really \\ But now TIFFA did stop the dissolution of the contract and joined Celian''s treatment. Under the power of the two extraordinary people, the redeeming angel and the son of the star, without the contract to further destroy from the inside, Celian''s body improved in a few minutes, and all the internal organs and blood vessels forcibly damaged by the contract were repaired by TIFFA. After seeing the girl''s look renewed and stabilized, TIFFA finally relaxed and sat by the bed. "She''s crying? And she''s sad." TIFFA suddenly saw a tear sliding down from the corner of Celian''s eye. The girl involuntarily put out her finger to wipe away the tear. "This is my mistake!" Pernlus sighed, "I should have caught the white dragon directly." "No, I asked you not to hurt her. It''s all because of my willfulness." Pernlus looked at Tifa silently without blaming: "we can find some other ways to see if we can cancel this contract." "I think there is still a way to terminate this contract. Just avoid the damage of the contract from the big sister''s body, but I need to do an experiment to see if this method works." Tiffany tilted his head and said, "maybe Miss Tiffany should know how to use it. After all, no matter how entangled, this contract is a foreign object. If it is isolated from the soul, I think there is no problem." Finally, TIFFA decided to entrust pernlus to take Celian to the half plane laboratory first. Where can Tiffany take care of her? And if Celian is in a coma for a long time, her body will be unable to bear it. She needs some magic guiding devices in the laboratory to maintain Celian''s life, At least until Tiffany comes up with a way to break the contract, Celian may have to stay in the half plane Laboratory for a while. Before taking Celian away, pernlus gave the crystal captured from Alexis to Tiffany. Tiffany was surprised to learn that the crystal could track his position. Through some familiar power in the crystal, Tiffany quickly understood the operation principle of the crystal, except that he abandoned the huge sapphire on his neck, Otherwise, no matter how you hide your body, you can''t hide it. dudu1(); Tiffany didn''t want to give up the gem, because there was always a voice in her subconscious mind reminding herself that the gem was very important to herself. Is it important? Lying on the bed, Tiffany looked at the gem with blurred eyes. Although there had just been a battle between extraordinary people outside the city of the mother earth tribe, Tiffany was not worried about his own safety. The power of the son of the star could set up a huge detection position around the city, even if such an existence as pernlus could not avoid detection, On the contrary, the more powerful the extraordinary is, the easier it is to be found. Even uznock, the God of the earth, can''t hide his feelings. When the sun rose, the Thanksgiving ceremony was just over, and Tiffany finally felt sleepy and closed her eyes. Anyway, she had ordered not to let anyone disturb her. Just keep the orc shape and sleep until the afternoon. She was too sleepy after a busy night. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When Tiffany went to sleep, on the other side of the city, the saints who came in pursuit of the sons of the stars also went to sleep. It was already ten in the morning when they came to the city of the mother tribe, because the Thanksgiving festival was held in the early morning to symbolize rebirth. Naturally, the saints who watched the Thanksgiving festival stayed up all night, And after the sacrifice, he was invited by tokney to eat a little late! It can also be said to be breakfast. After a night''s fatigue, when they can rest, they naturally quickly put themselves into the arms of the God of sleep. Although human beings are not very popular in Youxuan grassland, the identity of the messenger of the holy capital is another matter. At least the orcs know that the God of the earth they believe in is not only an orc Paladin, but also elves and humans. Even if they do not believe in the same God, as the messenger of the holy capital, they must also believe in one of the five supreme gods. Therefore, the orcs also pay considerable respect to the saint fighters. After settling in the friends known in zegus Kingdom, tocconi didn''t go to rest. Instead, after listening to the oracle of the God of the earth, tocconi rushed to find his aunt. To be honest, the oracle of the gods is generally given to the main priest, at least the priest directly under the temple. The paladin is a warrior to maintain the belief of the gods. Generally speaking, he won''t receive the oracle. But this time it was different. After settling down the saints, tockney sensed that an earth element creature was calling himself. Then in a reclaimed herb yard, tockney saw an earth element creature with a rhizome on its head and conveyed to himself the Oracle from the God of the earth. dudu2(); Some of the dead entered the Youxuan grassland. Moreover, during the Thanksgiving ceremony, the angels of the Holy See were fighting with some unknown supernatural people outside the city! It''s good for the dead. Tockney felt that he could cope with those bones, but the angel of the Holy See was a little bad. Especially after seeing the power of the redeeming angel pernlus, tockney felt that a soldier like himself who only half stepped into the extraordinary field was very different from it, The three angels who entered the western part of the continent at the command of the eastern * * goddess must be elite soldiers, and none of them can deal with themselves. "The dead and the angels?" Ruminas, the head of the local mother tribe who had been busy all night and very tired in the clan growth hall, was sleepless after hearing the report from his nephew, and some tribal elders who visited for the Thanksgiving festival were just called together to listen to the Oracle from the God of the earth. Some Orc elders were excited when they learned that the dead appeared. They seemed to want to learn how powerful these dead people who had recently disturbed the human kingdom. However, after hearing that the angel of the holy see goddess from the east of the mainland also appeared, in addition to showing disgust, many orcs were whispering to each other and sharing some news about the holy see in the east of the mainland. For the orcs, the angel was more terrible than the undead who did not want to sleep under the earth. After all, there was a God behind each other, And how terrible the dead are, they are just filthy dead who don''t want to sleep. As long as there is no "God" to support them, it doesn''t seem to be worth fearing. "Yes! However, the envoy of the God of the earth has expelled the undead and the messenger of ishutar. However, during this time, all tribes on the grassland still need to strengthen their vigilance, especially the undead. When the West was raging, the undead once threw a plague in the water and rice, so that people who ate or drank by mistake were infected and turned into undead." "I''ve heard of this, too. Recently, all ethnic groups have strengthened the detection of water and food." Ruminas, who sat on the patriarch, nodded. The elders and envoys of other tribes also called their attendants and ordered them. We have heard more or less of what happened in the human kingdom. People killed by undead will also become undead, and the army of undead has become more and more huge in this way of snowballing, Until recently, it was finally suppressed by the coalition forces of various countries and the holy capital back to the land. If the dead become strong in Youxuan grassland, it would be an intolerable threat to any Orc tribe. Tokney added by the way: "up to now, most of the dead have been eliminated by the envoy of our God, and most of the rest have escaped from the Youxuan grassland. Maybe some disabled and defeated soldiers still remain in the grassland. If you find them, please eliminate them as soon as possible." The chiefs of various departments agreed with this. After all, they heard that the dead are emotionless dead. They don''t talk to the living. The only thing they want to do is kill the living to create more dead. Naturally, monsters spreading like viruses have to find and destroy one by one. "Lord tocconi, I have a question." dudu3(); "Please, elder marcias!" Marsias of the blood hunting tribe who sat aside combed his mane: "I have heard that there are many people infected by the so-called undead plague in the human kingdom. Has the holy capital found a way to cure the plague now?" "I''m sorry ~ although Shengdu has done its best to study it, so far there is no effective method to treat the plague. At most, it can only control the incidence of the plague." Tokney said in a helpless tone. "That''s really troublesome." Marcias looked a little distressed: "the soldiers of the blood hunting tribe are the bravest warriors. We are not afraid to fight with any enemy, but in the face of the invisible plague caused by the dead, I''m afraid more soldiers will fall ill than die." "Indeed ~ elder marcias, this is an issue that must be paid attention to." Not afraid, but sure~ Tockney can''t deny this. In fact, the army of the dead has indeed fought against the holy capital and Western countries in this asymmetric way. It tries to avoid confrontation with the large forces, but adopts various means to sneak attacks from the side and launch plagues to infect a large number of living people into dead, The most troublesome thing is that once the damned plague is infected, people with strong physique will gradually weaken and die, and finally resurrect and become the minions of the behind the scenes of the undead army. Even the paladin can''t get rid of the power of the plague. In the end, he can only choose the way of rapid freezing and pretending to die to curb the outbreak of the plague! Marcias'' words made many orcs hesitate, and tokni was really hard to force everyone. How to say that Youxuan grassland is the home of the God of the earth, although uznock, the God of the earth, doesn''t like to interfere with the development of mortals in the main material plane, But in this extraordinary period, the God of the earth also began to closely monitor everything in the Youxuan grassland, and asked to prevent the spread of the plague of the dead. After the negotiation, tokney stayed alone to talk to his aunt about something, because one thing was specially explained by the God of the earth, involving the gifted adopted daughter adopted by his aunt. (to be continued.) Important announcement: please use the free APP mobile phone, no ads, no mistakes, update quickly, members synchronize bookshelf, please pay attention to WeChat official account zuopingshuji (hold three seconds copy) download the mobile client! Chapter 968 ?readx(); The God of the earth favors the adopted daughter of the patriarch of luminas and hopes that the mother tribe can be kind to the child and maintain the purity of her heart. In tocconi''s view, this is not a small honor. In addition to the fixed selection of paladins by saints every time, the God of the earth he believes in rarely cares about the things of the secular world. Uznock, like his title, always keeps calm, repairs the bed of the earth in the divine domain, and the main material can reduce all kinds of disasters, The last time the God of the earth sent an oracle for the people who are in favor, it can be traced back to the present Lord matthiam, the main priest. And that time, matthiam stood out among many competitors and overfulfilled the earth trial, which was favored by the God of the earth and became the main priest. It is really rare that the God of the Earth took the initiative to pay attention to a child this time. However, tokney also believes that the girl who was given the noble name of Kumana adopted by her aunt does have amazing talent. It is more normal to use the power of God and life to the extreme, which can attract the favor of the God of the earth. "The God of the earth favors Kumana, doesn''t he?" Ruminas showed a smile on his tired face, but there was a faint helplessness hidden under his smile. "Yes, patriarch, my God hopes that this child can continue to maintain the purity of her heart. In the future, Kumana may be the best candidate to replace the main priest of matthiam." Some excited tocconi did not notice the helplessness hidden in his aunt''s smile. In tocconi''s eyes, he could be so favored by the God of the earth, and might even become the successor of the old matyam main priest, which is a supreme honor for any ORC. Ruminas is really worried. If another Orc of the mother tribe is favored by the God of the earth, he must be very happy as the patriarch. After all, being truly favored by the gods is more valuable than his title of "beloved daughter", but TIFFA is different. She has come to the world in an extraordinary body, I don''t know what kind of relationship is between Tifa and the gods, but according to Tifa''s initial behavior of avoiding anyone, I''m afraid the gods are also the object of Tifa''s fear. Even without asking Tifa''s opinion, ruminas knew that Tifa would never accept this status. "Thank the God of the earth for his favor and protection of the grassland, but I must ask Kumana''s opinion. You know, tokni ~ she is still a child and has encountered some bad things." At the moment, ruminas can not directly promise on behalf of Tifa, let alone directly refuse the kindness from the God of the earth. dudu1(); "I can understand the patriarch. My God mentioned that Kumana may have suffered some painful things. I just hope she can get out of the shadow as soon as possible." Terror is more than a painful thing. When I first saw Tifa, the young figure hiding in the tree hole was full of panic. The memory was full of incomparable despair for the world, as if he had never longed for birth. Ruminas could not help sighing: "if there are no outsiders here, don''t worry about your identity, tokney!" "Ah yes, aunt." Tokney scratched his head, as if calling aunt luminas was more embarrassing than calling her patriarch. Watching his nephew, who was sent to the holy capital to study and finally succeeded in standing out from countless people and becoming a paladin, ruminas couldn''t help feeling that time passed so fast. More than ten years later, the naughty child became a more stable Paladin, After receiving the blessing of the gods and obtaining extraordinary power, he has now half stepped into the extraordinary field. Even the elders are rarely his opponents in the whole mother tribe. After seeing the power of the extraordinary, not only the earth mother tribe, but also the Orc tribes of the whole Youxuan grassland are pursuing the extraordinary power. The earth mother tribe took the first step to send out the young tokni. However, the tokni who has become a paladin now represents the God of the earth rather than the earth mother tribe, Unlike the once unrestrained Orc transcendent, tocconi, who stepped into the transcendent field with the help of the gods, also accepted the rules when accepting power. In addition to self-defense and facing the same transcendent, the gods will not allow their power to be used in private struggle. Not only the God of the earth, but also the five supreme gods will not allow their paladins to abuse this power. Strictly speaking, ruminas does not think that the gods are stingy or too narrow-minded. On the contrary, this is a correct decision. If every extraordinary person with great power wantonly abuses his power, will not the ordinary people in the world become their slaves and prey, and the whole world will become a wild hunting ground for the law of the jungle, The extraordinary will always occupy a high position, and mortals will never turn over. "In fact, I''m worried about one thing!" Ruminas sighed, looked at tocconi and asked softly, "there is news that the paladins of the holy capital have been transferred very frequently during this period. What are the holy capital and the five supreme gods looking for?" dudu2(); "I''m not looking for anything. Recently, demons and evil believers have been rampant. In addition, many wandering soldiers of the dead are destroying everywhere, so the paladins have to disperse to ensure the safety of every region in the West." Tocconi replied calmly. Tocconi knew exactly what the holy capital and the gods were looking for, but what they were looking for was something that the paladin himself did not understand, because uznock, the God of the earth, did not seem to want to participate in it at first. At least now tocconi has not been sent by the God of the earth, While the priests and paladins of the other four gods went their separate ways, the priests and paladins of the God of the earth still practiced and studied according to the daily schedule in each temple. Because it was the paladin''s reason that tocconi was silent about some things in the holy capital in accordance with the confidentiality requirements. "Tokney ~ you little devil, don''t be careless with the patriarch." At this time, sitting next to ruminas, a man was covered with white manes, The Royal orc, taller than tokni, said in a heroic voice: "The envoys of the gods in the eastern part of the mainland have gone to the Youxuan grassland. The gods must be looking for something, and it must be a very important thing. Don''t install it there, you little devil. It''s not a big deal to say it directly. It''s uncertain that the mother tribe can help the God of the earth to find it together." What the gods are looking for can''t be a big deal! "In fact, I really don''t know anything, elder." Finally, tokney shook his head reluctantly. The Royal Orc sitting next to ruminas is obviously an ORC with the qualification of elder, so he can be lucky to sit next to the clan leader. Such an orc is not just an elder. In the mother tribe, because most of the positions of elders are assumed by female orcs, it is obviously not easy to become an elder as a male, And the orc named howl Carlo does have a very important identity in the mother tribe. He is the most powerful soldier in the mother tribe. He was injured in order to protect ruminas when he once ravaged with the orc supernatural, and howl Carlo lost one of his eyes at that time. Kong Wu is powerful, heroic and informal. Howling Carlo has almost all the advantages of the orcs in the mother tribe. He has participated in various competitions held by the orcs at a young age and rarely failed. He is famous in the whole Youxuan grassland. Because of his excellent performance, howling Carlo soon became a training instructor in the mother tribe, responsible for educating the next generation of orcs in various martial arts, When the transcendent Orc settled in the mother tribe, even the transcendent had a dialect to howl Carlo. Maybe he will become the second soldier of the mother tribe to step into the transcendent field in the future, and therefore deliberately woo howl Carlo, but finally howl Carlo chose the final tribe at the most critical juncture. Because of howl Carlo''s loyalty, after the orc transcendent was destroyed by the God of the earth, the reorganized elders decided to welcome the orc as one of the elders. dudu3(); In the mother earth tribe, even tocconi received some instructions from howl Carlo when he was young, and even worshipped the legendary hero very much. Howling Carlo took a heavy breath: "tokney, you don''t know. The existence of the transcendent has always frightened us, not to mention the angel of the Holy See. No matter what the holy city and the holy see are looking for, the patriarch and I hope they can leave quickly." "I understand this very well, howl Karo! Please rest assured that those angels have been expelled from the grassland by the messenger of our God." In the face of this hero who has made himself look forward to since childhood, even tocconi, whose strength has risen to be stronger than the other party, dare not have an arrogant attitude. As the head of the mother tribe, not to mention the dead who are still located on the edge of the grassland, it is enough to touch the nerve just to learn that there are two extraordinary people fighting not far from the city, not to mention that the mother tribe has also suffered from the infringement of extraordinary people. Both ruminas as the head of the tribe and other elders of the mother tribe are facing great enemies. Tockney can fully understand the concerns of aunts and elders, but in fact, after stepping into the extraordinary field, tockney also knows that the truly powerful extraordinary people know how to hide themselves and how to live without breaking the rules and becoming the target of public criticism. There are few supernatural beings who are lawless as before, because supernatural beings are not only a threat to mortals, but also a serious threat to gods. After explaining the matter, tokney also quit and left the rest time to his aunt. In the room, ruminas cast a look at howling Carlo without moving, and the other party also nodded gently in response. "It seems that Kumana''s identity is no small matter, your excellency luminas!" A moment later, Carol took a deep breath and said. Official account: please use this free APP, no ads, no mistakes, quick updates, member synchronization bookshelf, please pay attention to WeChat public number wanbenheji (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 969 ?readx(); "Although I had expected it, I just didn''t expect it to be so exaggerated. Not only the five supreme gods of the holy capital, but also the Holy See was attracted." "I don''t know if they know Kumana is here." Howling, Carlo moved and muttered. As for the matter of Tifa, howl Carlo, who was a great elder and had been kind to the clan leader luminas, is also one of the few informed people in the mother tribe, and the most important thing is that howl Carlo is also a loyal orc, who first considers the interests of the tribe at any time. Although he used to be a good fighter, the experience and experience over the years have also changed howl Carlo from only knowing the courage of every man to a brave and resourceful elder. The power of Tifa makes the elder clearly realize how important her power is, so he has been quietly supporting ruminas. Ruminas was silent and denied: "I don''t know whether the God of the earth also knows. Although it''s a little surprising to suddenly favor Kumana, it''s because the God of the earth knows Kumana''s identity and does it deliberately, or just because he likes Kumana''s talent." "I suddenly felt that Kumana should not be allowed to attend the Thanksgiving ceremony this time." Howl Carlo pinched the mane hanging from his head and looked strange: "Kumana used to hide that she didn''t want to contact outsiders. She must have sensed that someone in the world knew her existence and threatened her. After accepting her into the tribe, we should also hide her identity and shouldn''t expose her so soon." "In fact, I''ve been doing this all the time, but I didn''t expect that this Thanksgiving festival would cause such a big fluctuation." Ruminas also regretted that he just wanted to make Tifa more identify with the orc tribe. "You have invested too much in Kumana, your excellency." "I know" Howl Carlo chuckled: "we''ll take it as if no one has found Kumana, but I''m afraid there will be some trouble next. I''m more worried about the earth under our feet than those extraordinary people from the grassland." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡±dudu1(); Ruminas also became silent. The foreign extraordinary people have been expelled from the Youxuan grassland by the envoys of the God of the earth, but the God of the earth itself still exists here. Moreover, the belief in the God of the earth on the Youxuan grassland is the strongest among the five supreme gods. Just like the title of the mother tribe, the mother tribe was once the most loyal believer of the God of the earth. Now the mother tribe has taken in TIFFA, a child with strange power, without telling the God of the earth. In ruminas''s view, this may have been a betrayal and blasphemy to the gods. However, as a great elder, howl Carlo doesn''t care about this. For howl Carlo, although many orcs, especially the mother tribe, believe in the God of the earth, and they are more or less affected by this belief and become half believers of the God of the earth, for a long time, the God of the earth has shown a strange calm in front of believers, And the gods in the imagination always let the believers spare no effort to spread their beliefs to suppress their alien behavior. The God of the earth is more peaceful and quiet in the earth, which harmonies the movement of the earth. In fact, even in the mysterious steppe, there are few miracles of the great God except for the usual Thanksgiving. In the past hundreds of years, the God of the earth showed his miracles when the orc supernatural ravaged. "The God of the earth doesn''t like to interfere in our affairs as mortals. I can feel that the God of the earth wants us to work hard to overcome difficulties, rather than just rely on prayer. Everything is to crave the help of the gods. In that case, as mortals, we should naturally pursue more powerful power, even if the extraordinary don''t act recklessly on the earth The God of didn''t still allow him to exist, did he? " "As long as you don''t act recklessly" Ruminas''s face was slightly gloomy. Although howl Carlo''s words made him involuntarily think of some bad past events, howl Carlo was also right. During the time when the orc Superman came to the mother tribe, except that he was crazy about power and wanted to control the whole mother tribe, he didn''t hesitate to kill, The God of the earth did acquiesce in some help from the extraordinary to the mother earth tribe. To say, the gods do not completely exclude the extraordinary, but resent that the extraordinary has the power to destroy the balance of the world and the development of civilization. "By the way ~ are we going to keep it from him about the little devil tokney?" "The less you know about some things, the better, especially the child''s position as the Sacred Warrior of the earth. Keep it from him." "That''s right. I''m afraid his position will be even more embarrassing after knowing this. Tocconi brought several humans in. It seems that he is also an envoy of the holy capital." Howl Carlo''s tone implied a hint, implying that you should beware of the messengers of the holy capital. dudu2(); Ruminas raised his eyebrows. Tokni mentioned this before when he met him, but he was busy with the Thanksgiving ceremony and didn''t think much about it. He just agreed to let tokni be responsible for entertaining the envoys of the holy capital. Now he returns to God and thinks about the identity of these envoys of the holy capital, Once the holy capital did not send personnel to the Youxuan grassland to observe the Thanksgiving sacrifice. After all, the Thanksgiving sacrifice of orcs is mainly to thank the God of the earth, and some priests and paladins who are not orcs will be ordered to come to the Youxuan grassland to observe the ceremony in order to learn and broaden their horizons. Normally, if the holy capital wants to send someone to come, it should give notice in advance. How can there be five potential people suddenly. Although confused, tocconi was very enthusiastic about the five humans. According to tocconi, they once fought with demons in zegus, and one of them saved his life. Since he has his nephew to ensure that ruminas is really difficult to intervene, in fact, more importantly, tokney revealed that the five people are extraordinary warriors, no less powerful than himself as a paladin. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The main sacrifice of the Thanksgiving festival is over, but the whole ceremony is not over yet. Now the city is still bustling, and many small activities are constantly held. The market spontaneously established by the animal people outside the city has become a good place for many tribes to purchase supplies. With the resumption of trade with humans, As a currency, Ryan also entered this grassland and was accepted by the orcs. The troublesome trade mode of barter in the past was gradually replaced by more convenient currency transactions. In the noisy afternoon, Al Sid woke up first. As a swordsman, Capricorn golden saint doesn''t like to stay up late. A good law of life can effectively ensure the healthy operation of the body, but this observation and sacrifice can only be regarded as an accident. Now there is another guest in this huge bedroom. I don''t know when the orc Paladin tokni has returned here. At the moment, he is snoring and sleeping. Looking at his sleeping companions, Al Sid didn''t wake them up. He went out of the door and found an orc maid. Al Sid asked for some hot water to wash his body, After grooming, Al Siddon thought of some things to do. He took out the magic guide from his pocket. At the moment, he found that a corner of the magic guide emitted a strong light and pointed directly at a position in the family growth hall. "Such a strong light, is the son of the star here?" Gently rotating the magic guide, a corner of the crystal still continued to radiate light at a specific position. Al Sid couldn''t help stepping out according to the instructions of the magic guide. Because of tokney''s hospitality, the orcs guarding the way did not stop when they saw Al Sid. Until al Sid walked out of the hall where his party lived and went to the innermost and largest hall, the beast in charge of guarding stopped al Sid. The serious looking Orc guard was about to ask when he saw Al Sid in plain clothes. His companion reminded him that the human in front of him was the messenger of the holy capital, and the other party was more polite to tell him that he was not allowed to enter the place where the chiefs and elders of the mother tribe lived without being summoned. dudu3(); "Well, I''m sorry! I''m just walking around, causing you trouble." Al Sid nodded and politely withdrew. When he came to the corner where there was no one, Al Sid put out the magic guide again. Unexpectedly, one corner of the magic guide pointed directly to the clan growth hall. At the moment, Al Sid could be sure that the son of the star was inside, but looking at the heavily guarded guards outside the door, those three big and five thick orcs, and this is the hometown of tokney, Al Sid thought it better not to trouble tokney. As if nothing had happened, he walked back to his room. At the moment, several other people woke up. The only one who was still lazy was kaludia, the golden scorpion. Glancing at tokney, who was also snoring, Al Sid woke up kaludia and dragged him to the edge of the pool to wash it in the other party''s muttering and complaining. When there was no one around, Al Sid also told the public about his discovery. "Are you sure?" "You can be sure that the rest is to see the son of the star with your own eyes." "Son of the stars, there is only one child!" Kaludia murmured, took hot water, poured it on her face and wiped it. As for the appearance of the son of the star, when she set out, Yalin had a spiritual magic to pour the information directly into everyone''s memory. No matter how she looked, she was still a young girl. At that age, she should have been carefree to play, But as the son of the star, he will bear the brand of sacrifice when he comes to this world. I have to say that this is really a pity fate! At this time, a female Orc dressed as a maid also walked to the pool with a bucket and began to draw water. In an instant, the saint fighters immediately stopped discussing. However, the female Orc looked at them with meaningful eyes and slowly said, "Your Excellency elside, the situation has changed!" Both elsid and kaludia were stunned, and several silver saints also raised their vigilance. "Please keep calm. I''m Alex." (to be continued.)\+ The official mobile phone mobile phone reader APP is on the shelves. Let''s pay close attention to WeChat official account jiakonglishi (hold down three seconds to copy) download the mobile client. Chapter 970 ?readx(); Alexis''s sudden appearance surprised the saint fighters, but caludiaton, who soon reacted, complained discontentedly. After all, Alexis disappeared without saying a word outside the city of the mother tribe. After taking away all the supporting documents, the others who killed were almost arrested as suspicious. If he hadn''t been lucky to meet tockney, I''m afraid his party would be staying in the prison rather than the hall. In this regard, Alexis said calmly without any fluctuation: "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, but there was an accident at that time. My identity forced me to avoid the paladin of the God of the earth for the time being." "So now that you have become an orc, is there no problem with your identity? We have been badly hurt by you." Kaludia still had to be unreasonable. "Well, stop complaining, kaludia." It was elside who opened kaludia: "Ms. Alexis, as the messenger of your excellency, could not have left us alone. Maybe something urgent happened at that time." "Yes, please understand that." "Well, why isn''t Celian with you? Is she outside the city?" Suddenly, Al Sid noticed that the dark elf girl was not present. Considering that Alexis, as a white dragon, could freely change her appearance, Al Sid thought whether the dark elf girl could not follow because of identity problems, so he had to stay outside the city and wait. Alexis became a little gloomy when she heard the speech: "Celian is not with me for the time being, and your situation is very dangerous now. We must retreat from the Youxuan grassland first." Ha ~!? The five Saint fighters all looked confused and forced. They went to Youxuan grass with all their hardships. As a result, they had to leave in a hurry before their hips were hot. Is this task to find the son of the star or a simple hiking? Not to mention that now the son of the star is in the next patriarch hall. Is it too funny to leave now? "I''m not kidding. Please get ready to go. And Lord elsid, you still have a magic guide in your hand, right?" "Yes, why, do you need it?" "Yes ~ please give it to me for the time being." Al Sid hesitated a little, but still handed the magic guide to Alexis, and the other party took out the damaged communication magic guide and a note to Al Sid. dudu1(); "Please be sure to find a magic guide shop to repair the communication magic guide after leaving Youxuan grassland. After contacting his majesty Yalin, Qing told his majesty to confirm that the son of the star is located in the mother tribe city of Youxuan grassland, but the messenger of ishutar has also arrived. Now I don''t know whether they have also found the trace of the son of the star." "The messenger of ishutar ~ you mean the goddess in the east?" "Yes ~" Alexis nodded to check the magic guide. Kaludia could not help but be a little surprised: "is the other party pernlus?" A fierce look flashed in Alexis''s eyes: "it''s not pernlus ~ it''s the other three messengers of ishutal." Alexis didn''t want to tell elsid and others about the confluence of the redeeming angel and the son of the star, because she knew well the judgment standard of good and evil in the hearts of the saints. Although some of the previous actions of Perseus made the saints unhappy, Perseus saved them in the main altar dominated by pain from the beginning to the end, In the eyes of the saints, the redemption angel is by no means the standard of evil. Moreover, compared with the Dragon messenger who is eager to devour the son of the star, the redemption angel as the guardian of the son of the star, how the saints will look at themselves and his majesty Yalin if they break the truth, and which side they will stand and wave their fists at that time is still a matter to be considered. Alexis decided to hide the news. At the same time, the saints could not stay in the mother tribe. After all, the confluence of pernlus and the son of the star brought the saints who were originally in the dark to the light. Pernlus and the son of the star will surely find that the saints walking with him are also the messengers of his majesty Yalin, and there is no need to redeem the angels and their children at that time, Perhaps only if the son of the star gives a hint to the patriarch of the mother tribe, Al Sid and others will be put in prison immediately. It''s too dangerous. They must leave at once! As for Al SID, who has been used as a target at any time in the light, it is difficult to understand the intention of Alexis. I''m afraid everyone''s hearts are full of questions. However, in the end, Al Sid read the anxiety in Alexis''s expression with the sophisticated eyes of a swordsman. Although there are many questions, Al Sid decided to abide by this order. At this time, a cry came from behind. The newly awakened Orc tockney seemed to run to the public hot water pool to wash. Seeing that, Alexis immediately pretended to draw water and lifted a bucket of hot water to leave. When passing by tockney, Alexis bowed slightly to show her respect for the patriarch''s nephew, Of course, tokney didn''t realize that the orc maid saluting him was actually a terrible dragon. "Hey ~ did you sleep well? Do you want to go to dinner later?" Tokney went to the pool and said hello. Kaludia looked at the cheerful Orc Paladin with a bitter face and said with some melancholy: "sorry, brother tokney, I''m afraid we have to leave later." "Ha ~ why?" dudu2(); This time, the orc Paladin was stunned. On the other side, Alexis, who had just left, lost the barrel in her hand. Because of the hateful redemption angel, not only Celian, who could sense the exact position of the son of the star, was taken away, but also the magic guide that could lock the approximate position of the son of the star. If it weren''t for a magic guide in elsid''s hand, she would be completely blind now. Alexis really couldn''t swallow the breath when she ran away. The saints just left. But if she ran away like this, she couldn''t accept the humiliation more than being punished by his majesty Yalin. Anyway, she still has this ring that can change at will. As long as she acts carefully, even pernlus can''t see through the disguise of the ring. In any case, in the two things of recapturing Celian and finding the son of the star, I must achieve one before I have the face to go back. "Is this the son of the star in that hall?" After taking out the magic guide, Alexis found that a corner of the magic guide was shining brightly, pointing directly to the position of a hall not far from her, which was the place where the orc patriarch of the mother tribe and the elders of the clan lived. On weekdays, unless the patriarch summoned others, they were not allowed to enter. Unexpectedly, the son of the star who was hard to find was in front of her. Alex siston held up hope. Although a high wall has been built outside the hall, Alexis doesn''t intend to break through with brute force this time. After all, the wall can''t stop her. But if the son of the star or pernlus arranges any detection means near the hall, an orc maid suddenly crosses the 6-meter-high wall against the Convention, which is not suspected by the other party. Alexis doesn''t want to continue to confront pernlus. The power of redeeming angels is really more powerful than expected. After watching the following, Alexis quickly saw the opportunity and turned into a maid in the family growth hall. She hurried over not long after the other party had just left. "Eh ~ what''s the matter? Didn''t you have to go shopping just now?" The orc guard asked strangely as he watched the maid who had left suddenly return. "Sorry, it suddenly occurred to me that I forgot something." "Ha ha ~ go and get it." dudu3(); The orc guard didn''t see anything wrong and let Alexis enter the clan growth hall. As for how the real Orc maid returned in the wind, Alexis didn''t have the leisure to mind. The position of the son of the star! The position of the son of the star! After entering the main hall, Alexis looked for it according to the tips of the magic guide. Fortunately, the identity of the orc maid she had transformed was quite good. At least no one stopped her all the way. Alexis couldn''t help slowing down until she entered an area of the inner hall, Because there are two maids guarding the door of a corridor directly pointed by the magic guide. It is obvious that there are valuable people living in this corridor, but looking at the past, there is no maid walking in. Obviously, it is not a place where you can step in at will. Alexis secretly frowned and left without moving. Although the ring can change her image, it can''t hide her shape. If you use invisibility, the son of the star''s keen perception of magic fluctuations will definitely expose herself in an instant. Wait a minute, look for a new opportunity! While Alexis continued to play the role of maid, waiting for the gap in the corridor, suddenly the light showing the position of the son of the star on the magic guide quickly shifted a corner. Looking at the suddenly changed magic guide, Alexis knew that it was the son of the star who left his position, and this large-scale transfer should be that the son of the star left with some kind of transmission or instant movement spell. What should I do now? Alexis got tangled up. The son of the star went out this time and made his previous sneaking completely in vain. Now, do you want to catch up or stay here and wait for the son of the star to come back? Alexis, who was caught in a dilemma, was at a loss. She was afraid that the son of the star would suddenly return later. If she didn''t chase, it would be dangerous to continue to maintain her identity and stay here! What Alexis didn''t know was that on the other side of the hall, a petite figure appeared out of thin air and stepped on the ground with lovely bare feet. Tifa walked to the door and gently pushed open the door. However, the girl was disappointed to find that there was no one in the room except a few salutes. Is it gone? TIFFA looked, and with some disappointment, some seemed relieved to close the door again, but just as he was about to leave, a voice sounded behind him. "Kumana, how did you come here?" At the other end of the corridor, ORC tokni looked at the girl with a slightly surprised look, and behind tokni, several Saint fighters also leaned out to watch Tifa. Important announcement: please use the free APP mobile phone, no ads, no mistakes, update quickly, members synchronize bookshelf, please pay attention to WeChat official account zuopingshuji (hold three seconds copy) download the mobile client! Chapter 971 ?readx(); The saint fighters suddenly said goodbye, which disappointed tocconi, who wanted to be a host. However, since the other party insisted on leaving tocconi, it was not good to keep it all the time. Tocconi also wanted to leave everyone for lunch before returning to the room. Of course ~ it''s also dinner now, Tokni said that the saint fighters could use the transmission array to directly return to the king capital of zegus Kingdom, without crossing the whole Youxuan grassland as far as before. The saints could only appreciate the kindness, because Alexis''s warning seemed very serious. The Chinese people decided to skip the whole meat meal. Although tokney was sorry, he had to accompany the people back to the room to pick up their luggage. Of course, it''s just some sundries ~ in fact, it''s not a salute. After all, the important things are put in the space equipment. The so-called luggage is just a prop used to hide people''s ears and eyes. "Thank you for your kindness, tokney, but we really have something urgent to leave." "What a pity. Originally, I wanted to take you to see the temple site of the God of the earth. Although there is no new grandeur in the holy capital, the temple built by the orc clan is the oldest site in the whole continent." Tokney shrugged and said helplessly. Although leaving in a hurry, tocconi and caludia talked and laughed. They were both cheerful and informal. It was easy to talk about each other. When they came to the door, tocconi suddenly stopped. Kaludia, who followed behind, almost bumped into tocconi. When he wondered why tocconi stopped suddenly, he heard the other party''s slightly surprised voice. "Kumana, how did you come here?" Kaludia put his head out from behind tocconi and thanked the orc Paladin for his figure. As soon as the other party stood in front, almost all eyes were blocked. However, when the petite figure standing at the door of the room reflected into kaludia''s eyes, the Scorpio golden saint was stunned. This is a very lovely Orc girl. Although she has furry ears and tail, she is vaguely similar to humans in appearance. Some manes on both sides of her cheeks do not damage her beauty, On the contrary, her delicate and lovely temperament has a trace of wild charm. Kaludia felt that the girl''s face was familiar. After a little thought, she suddenly realized that the girl in front of her should be the girl performing at the Thanksgiving ceremony. It seems that she is tokney''s aunt, the adopted daughter of the head of the mother tribe. But it''s really cute ~ dudu1 (); Compared with tocconi, who is three big and five thick, the orc girl named Kumana is like another race. Tokney was also very puzzled. He could see that Kumana existed in her aunt''s heart like a sweetheart. Her aunt loved Kumana as much as her own daughter. On weekdays, a maid followed her at any time. How could she be allowed to play outside alone today, and she specially ran to her own room. Are you looking for yourself? Tockney couldn''t help guessing that after all, he had seen Kumana before when meeting his aunt, but her aunt was busy with the ceremony of Thanksgiving ceremony and couldn''t talk about anything. "Hey ~ what''s up? Kumana." Tokney leaned over and asked the girl. The tall figure made tocconi even squat as tall as Tifa, but Tifa raised his head and looked at the saint fighter behind tocconi. "Ah, these five human beings are the messengers of the holy capital and my good friends. They also watched your ceremony at the Thanksgiving sacrifice ~" the ignored tokney scratched his head and smiled. According to tokni, Kumana, as an orc, had never seen human beings, so she was curious about elsid and others. However, kaludia, who originally wanted to tease the following lovely Orc girl, smiled and stiffened on her face at the moment of being watched by the other party, because the other party''s eyes seemed to have a strange magic, At the moment of being watched, her people seemed to be completely seen through by her. It was like being stripped of their soul and watched by people naked naked. People couldn''t help feeling that their minds were shaken. Tifa withdrew his eyes and looked at tokney: "is he a good friend?" "Yes, they are good friends. They are very powerful soldiers ~" Tocconi smiled, but suddenly TIFFA hugged tocconi''s head and touched his head. Tocconi felt the girl''s temperature. Tocconi was at a loss. However, tocconi''s eyes suddenly became confused and empty, Tifa took advantage of the opportunity to invade tocconi''s mind and browse the memory of the five saints in the memory of the orc Paladin, Meet people in the temple of the God of the earth in zegus kingdom; Cut and poke with a young man named kaludia Shock at the arrival of pernlus A mortal struggle with the devil in the devil''s altar At the moment when the second of the clock was only one step away, Tifa had got all the information about the five people from tocconi''s memory. They called themselves Saint fighters. Kaludia and elside were dressed in gold armor. The former could shoot a painful needle at the fingertips, while the latter could cut the invincible sword gas instead of the sword, The other three soldiers in silver armor have used the sound of zither, chains and petrified shields as weapons. Each of the five men is a powerful soldier who can be alone. Almost every one has stepped into an extraordinary field. It is hard to imagine that soldiers who should be regarded as town force by any country will be sent out, Do not hesitate to travel all the way across half the continent just to find yourself! Perhaps the only person in the world who can send such soldiers as messengers is the powerful Dragon King entrenched in the yanoder mountains. yes! Tiffany knew that those who were with the white dragon emissary were the emissaries of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, in order to find themselves! But they are soldiers with noble mind. In tocconi''s memory, Tiffany has determined this. Will they really want to see themselves become sacrifices? Even though it was the angel of redemption, Perseus also praised their noble character. Even when he learned that they were the messengers of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, the angel of redemption was not surprised, but more silent. Perseus would rather believe that they were deceived by the king of the white dragon than that they would really send themselves to the altar! "I said Kumana ~ it''s not good for you to do this." It was only a second of consciousness delay that made tocconi who recovered not aware of anything wrong, and even didn''t know that his memory had been turned upside down: "you''re too young to do such a thing casually, you know?" "Sorry ~" Tiffany, whose hands were removed by tocconi, pretended that nothing had happened and apologized. The consciousness stopped for a second, and the orc Paladin didn''t notice anything. dudu3(); "Why did you come here alone? The ruminas patriarch will worry about you." Tokney stroked Tiffany''s little head. Although she was only her aunt''s adopted daughter, the girl showed unimaginable talent after all. Even the God of the earth, who doesn''t like to interfere with secular things, favored her. Anyway, she should be better to her. "It''s just that I heard that humans came here, so I want to see it." Tiffany whispered that she had been living in the secluded grassland since she came to this strange world. She avoided all outsiders because of her identity. She only left a little before throwing her consciousness into the yanoder mountains and looking for Tiffany''s legacy. In fact, Tiffany personally confirmed the existence of human beings with her naked eyes for the first time in this world. Neither kaludia, who is careless, nor elside, who is calm, is aware that the orc girl in front of her is the son of the star she has been searching for. After all, she is just a standard Orc girl in front of her. Compared with the girl with long brown hair, she is completely two people, What''s more ironic is that after Alexis took the magic guide, Al Sid and others lost their last means to identify the son of the star, otherwise the magic guide will send out the brightest light to point at the girl in front of them at this distance. "So lovely little girl, since you see us humans, are you satisfied now?" After calming down, kaludia said with a smile as much as she could. Tiffany looked at kaludia, and a faint smile appeared on her face: "very kind ~ Miss." "Kind? Miss?" Kaludia murmured for unknown reasons. Although he didn''t understand what the girl in front of him meant, elsid thought his party had no time to stay here: "I''m sorry ~ Kumana, we need to leave now. I hope we can see you again in the future." "Please wait." just when elsid wanted to go around, Tiffany suddenly grabbed elsid''s cape and looked at the golden saint with beautiful eyes, as if she wanted to stop talking. If it was normal, Al Sid might not suggest chatting with this lovely girl, but now there is no time. As a swordsman, Al sid is not the kind of person who likes procrastination and slowness. The determination made by the command must be implemented immediately. This is al Sid''s style. However, at this time, a little magic guide suddenly appeared in Tiffany''s hand. Al Sid looked at the magic guide and felt very familiar. For a moment, he suddenly remembered that the magic guide in each other''s hand was the communication magic guide brought out from the yanold mountains, but it had been put in his space equipment all the time? How can it suddenly appear in Kumana''s hand, or is it just because it is very similar. However, at this time, the palm of Tifa showed a faint blue light. (to be continued.) Announcement: we recommend a free novel app to bid farewell to all advertisements. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 972 ?readx(); With the flashing blue light, the magic guide in Tifa''s hand quickly and automatically decomposes into small parts. Each precision small part seems to be supported by invisible force and rotates slowly in Tifa''s palm. Observe these parts and Tifa quickly extracts the knowledge in memory. When I came to this world, my mind was like being instilled with all knowledge and common sense by human factors, whether it was esoteric mantra, complex magic engraving and precise transmission structure. This communication magic guide was like putting the most detailed design drawings in front of my own eyes. The magic guide designed by a whole research team led by catser Medea was completely analyzed by Tifa in just a few seconds. Did a part burn out because of overload? Soon Tifa found the problem with the magic guide. It seems that the magic guide encountered some kind of barrier barrier barrier that suddenly opened when in use. As a result, the magic guide that automatically strengthened the signal burned itself. Among many precision parts, Tifa also saw a part with a slight black scorch trace. In an instant, the power of the son of the star began to change the material of the burned parts again, just like the reversal of time, it was reconnected, decomposed and combined from the molecular layer. The originally scorched parts re emitted silver metallic luster under the washing of blue light. After the parts were completely repaired, the scattered parts gathered together again and reassembled. Both elsid and kaludia looked surprised, and tokni opened his mouth and showed an incredible look. In the hearts of the saints, the power of Tifa was attributed to the so-called magic power in the world still in the mythological age. Elsid and others were only surprised and magical. But tocconi is different, because tocconi can be described as shock rather than surprise at the moment, because the orc Paladin knows that this is not what magic can do. Although magic can indeed make objects levitate, it requires extraordinary subtle manipulation means to accurately separate each part from the complex magic guide. Theoretically, no mage can subdivide his spirit to this extent. Not to mention that one of the obviously damaged parts was automatically restored under the blue light! Please ~ self healing magic can only work on living creatures. I haven''t heard of that kind of magic that can directly change the structure of the material. It''s more appropriate to blame the reversal of time than repair. Tifa didn''t care about the look of the saints and handed the magic guide: "it has been repaired." "Thank you." Al Sid almost subconsciously took it. "Kumana, what the hell are you?" Looking at TIFFA, who handed back the magic guide to the saint fighters, tokney finally calmed down and stammered. If an old magician over sixty was standing in front of him, tokney was only surprised at most, but the one standing in front of him was still a minor child, which made tokney doubt Tifa''s true identity. "Sorry ~ tokney, I don''t want to embarrass my mother, so please forget today." TIFFA said to tocconi with an apology. "Forget! You" dududu1 (); Tokni was shocked and suddenly became alert. However, Tifa''s speed was faster than tokni. At the moment of grasping the corner of the orc''s clothes, the blue light flowed from tokni. For a moment, tokni seemed to have lost his soul. The whole person looked as if he had been petrified and maintained a semi squatting posture trying to stand up. When Al Siddon, who had just taken over the magic guide from Tifa, retreated a few steps like a great enemy, and other Saint fighters showed their vigilance one after another. "Tocconi tocconi! Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Kaludia shouted to the orc Paladin, but the other party was completely like a stone statue without any response. "Please rest assured that he has only slightly modified his subjective memory, which will not cause any harm to him." Tifa said calmly, "I just want to see you." The saints all looked puzzled. Each other just wanted to see themselves? For this reason, it is too exaggerated to petrify the paladin of the God of the earth and the nephew of the patriarch. "This is not a good place for negotiation, the messengers of Yalin, the king of the white dragon." TIFFA said softly. This time, the saints could not suppress their surprise in any case. The other party knew his party, even Lord Yalin in far away from the yarod mountains. Obviously, since the other party knew so much, it should also understand the purpose of his party coming to the Youxuan grassland, but why did an orc little girl know these things? Isn''t it!? Al Sid responded first: "you are the son of the star!" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Tifa didn''t answer, but the white light circle spread rapidly at the feet of the saints. At the same time, whether El SID, a gold saint, or arugolu, a silver saint, found that his body was paralyzed, and with the flashing light, everyone''s body seemed to be compressed into a small ball and disappeared from the original place. Seeing this, Tifa also closed her eyes slightly, and then the girl''s figure gradually disappeared into the air. Tocconi, who remained stiff in place, suddenly recovered his mind. Looking around, tocconi''s interrupted thinking seemed to work again. dudu2(); What are you doing here!? By the way ~ kaludia, they were in a hurry to leave. Originally, they wanted to keep them to have a good time during the Thanksgiving festival, but it was really hard for them to keep them, but as friends, they had to finally help them use the transmission array to directly return to the king capital of zegus kingdom, In this way, it also saves the long road across the whole Youxuan grassland again. But after they sent it, they seemed to remember that their luggage was still in the room! "Sure enough, it''s troublesome." Pushing open the door and looking at the several pieces of luggage still stacked in the room, tokney scratched his head with a bitter smile. Tokni looked at the luggage and muttered whether he wanted to send it to kaludia and others. Considering that it was someone else''s things, tokni didn''t want to open the luggage to check without authorization, but the orc Paladin didn''t realize that he was thinking about something that hasn''t happened yet. After browsing tocconi''s memory, Tiffany has modified the orc''s memory a little by the power of the star''s son, but this modification has not been forcibly distorted, but has changed a little along the orc''s way of thinking. To say, now the false memory in tocconi is also a possible thing in countless parallel worlds. Like skillfully weaving an object called fate, tokney did not realize that the memory just happened in his mind was a fictional product. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ As like as two peas lose self-control, the holy warriors in a dense forest in the Zegus Kingdom on the edge of the mysterious steppe are also amazed and unable to see themselves as girls who call themselves the stars of the stars. From the appearance of the orcs to the form of human females, the same face as the star child carved in memory is one thing. The priest girl in the orc tribe is the existence she wants to find. "You are the son of the stars!" Even now, neither al Sid nor kaludia can believe that the son of the star will take the initiative to stand in front of himself and admit his identity. When he really looks at the lineup of the son of the star, people''s hearts inexplicably breed an emotion called compassion. In the face of such a delicate girl and her poor fate, it really makes people feel heartache. However, compared with these, the power shown by the son of the star shocked the saint fighters. He forcibly transmitted his party to the border of zegus kingdom. At the moment of transmission, both the most powerful Gold Saint fighter and the slightly inferior silver Saint felt that they could not resist this power at all, If the devil''s power is full of brute force to destroy and kill all things in the world, then the power of the son of the star is more like a rule, a force to connect the center of the world and mobilize the power of the world itself. Really like a god! Vaguely, Al Sid consciously told himself that if he fought with the son of the star, the poor looking girl might be stronger than the Demon Lord in the demon altar. Tiffany stared at each other silently, and finally said as if relieved: "maybe you left early, or maybe Yalin didn''t tell you the truth, but I hope you can help me convey a word to the king of the white dragon." dudu3(); "Please wait, son of the stars, no! Kumana, you misunderstood. We don''t want to hurt you" "Kumana is not my real name. My name is Tiffany." Tiffany interrupted the saints and said bluntly, "I know you won''t hurt me. Even Arlene should tell you to protect me when necessary, right? Al Sid nodded. The girl seemed to have seen through everything. "Please tell Yalin to give me some time." "I see." After a pause, Al Sid nodded and agreed. Anyway, at the moment, the scheduled task of his party has been completely confused. If the son of stars really denies his party, there is no other way. First, he doesn''t say that his party is not the opponent of the son of stars at all. Even if he can defeat the law, he starts to fight against an innocent girl. Al Sid feels that it is an insult to his sword. Therefore, we''d better do what the son of the star said first. As for what to do next, it''s best to consult Yalin in in advance. Tiffany used her strength for the second time: "next, let me give you a ride." This time, the saint fighters were surprised to find that they suddenly appeared in the king capital of zegus Kingdom, and countless passers-by on the surrounding streets turned their curious eyes to their own side. After all this, Tiffany in the dense forest finally breathed a sigh of relief and returned to the room of the mother tribe, in which the figure of pernlus appeared again. "Pernlus ~ don''t you want to say anything to them?" "I want to observe them and hope they can look for some truth again." "Do you still think Yalin deceived them?" Pernlus closed his eyes slightly and said frankly, "in addition, I can''t think of the second possibility. Soldiers like them can''t embark on this journey in order to send you as a sacrifice to the Dragon King." After re pretending to be an orc, Tiffany hesitated, as if to say something to refute pernlus''s view, but she couldn''t say it in the end. (to be continued.) Announcement: APP Android, apple special edition, farewell to all advertisements, please pay attention to WeChat official account to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 973 ?readx(); The saints who were sent back to zegus kingdom by the son of the star soon had to meet princess Haidai. They were arrested as suspicious personnel by the city guard because they suddenly appeared in the street. Fortunately, Alexis returned even the documentary evidence when she delivered the communication wizard, After seeing the documents printed with royal certificates, the officials of the city guard did not dare to neglect to report back, and the result naturally attracted the attention of Princess Haidai In the face of five unpredictable soldiers such as Al SID, Princess Haidai even sent the female Knight Athena to personally take them out of the cell of the city guard. After a few hours "Did they choose to leave in the end?" "Yes, your majesty! But it seems that Lord elside and others are worried, and it seems that they are avoiding you." Princess in the Royal Palace who is busy dealing with accumulated political affairs ~ of course, Haidai, who has now ascended the throne as Queen, is listening to assina''s report. After the demonic rampage is over, although she has received the assistance of the holy capital, the internal situation of zegus Kingdom has not been completely stabilized, Bellamy, the chief priest of the God of storm, had to return to the kingdom of Cordoba reluctantly because she received an urgent order from her father. Although she ascended the throne and took power, Haidai knew that the foundation of zegus kingdom had become weak after this ordeal, Although the holy capital also intends to keep it secret in order to maintain the majesty of the royal family, some lords who know a little 1 inside will not be careful. Now that she has to sit in this position, she must lose some innocence in the past. Haidai is eager to get a greater assistant to zegus kingdom. For mortals, the angel flying in the sky is far away, but for her compatriots who also walk on the earth, Haidai wants to try anyway! But the saints must refuse the kindness from the queen. "Run away from me?" Haidai asked softly. Assina nodded uneasily. Whether it was the cautious al Sid or the informal kaludia, the five people seemed to be worried. I really don''t know what happened after they went to the Youxuan grassland. Their original firm will was shaken or even lost. Queen Haidai thought for a moment: "not to escape me, but to be afraid of bringing disaster to zegus kingdom." "Disaster?" dudu1(); "Athena ~ I know them better than you. Noble and powerful soldiers like them must bear a greater mission. Like paladins and angels, they always fight with demons. In order to avoid involving mortals in disasters, they always try to avoid the impact on the secular world." "I can understand" assina nodded. At first, when they came to the prison as outsiders to save themselves, they had felt the admirable character. After putting down the pen, Haidai drank some cool black tea: "originally, I didn''t hold much hope, just wanted to have a try. This time, they seemed to have no success in entering the Youxuan grassland ~ HMM! Or they didn''t achieve their goal. I believe there will be an opportunity to meet in the future." As Haidai thought, the saints did not return in vain, and they really did not want Haidai to be involved in things that did not belong to zegus kingdom. However, the saints did not intend to stop and return to the Arnold mountains. Instead, they planned to contact the following Yalin to follow further instructions, but the people of zegus kingdom had many eyes, A few days ago, there was the existence of the holy capital. After comprehensive consideration, they decided to go to a place other than King zegus''s capital to occupy the time and wait for instructions. After buying five horses, elsid and others left king zegus and went to another territory to rest in a small village. Just in the hotel, elsid took out the magic guide repaired by the son of the star and began to try to contact the Arnold mountains. Several Saint fighters around looked at the small magic guide on the table, With the magic guide shining white, soon a crisp and beautiful female voice rang. Is that Lord Alexis? "Contact!" Caludiaton blurted out when he was happy. After leaving the Arnold mountains, they almost always lost contact with odur city. Under the sudden change of the situation, they can only go step by step. Now they can finally get in touch again. You are not Lord Alexis. Please give your name. The female voice in the magic guide seemed to notice something wrong and became alert immediately. "Kaludia ~ there''s alside next to him. Do you need him to give his name?" dudu2(); Lord kaludia? Just a moment, please. I''ll inform your majesty Yalin immediately. After nearly half a year, Yalin, located in the city of odur in the yanoder mountains, finally got the information of the team looking for the son of the star. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Kaludia, please wait. I''ll call your majesty Yalin right away However, when the saints were glad to contact Yalin, in the city of the mother earth tribe, pernlus was listening with a communication wizard in Tifa''s room. At first, he thought Tifa was too reckless to meet elside and others, but now it seems that Tifa is still a little smart. It must have been unexpected for elside and others, When TIFFA helped them fix the communicator, he also secretly set up a back door so that he could receive communication information here. However, Yalin, the king of the white dragon, seemed to be aware of something. When he asked the cause and effect and learned that the magic guide was repaired by the son of the star himself, the Dragon King obviously paid attention to the content of his speech and almost didn''t reveal any valuable information. Basically, he asked the details of Al SID, and in the end, the Dragon King ordered everyone to stand by. "It seems that there will be a chance to meet in the future." When the communication was over, pernlus also turned off his side''s communicator. The redeeming angel''s eyes flickered. The order given by Yalin to elsid and others was indeed to determine the position of the son of the star and try to ensure her safety. Although it was not sure whether it was the original intention of Yalin, the White Dragon King, you can feel from Yalin''s tone that Yalin has indeed changed a lot compared with the White Dragon King who once seemed to be the incarnation of ice, At least I can''t hear the cold contempt for everything. More importantly, Yalin accepted human beings and became his subordinates to human beings such as elsid and kaludia. He was once the White Dragon King who hated human beings Perseus was silent for a moment. The orc Thanksgiving ceremony has not yet ended, and Tifa''s excellent performance in the sacrifice has made many Orc tribal elders who observe the ceremony very close to her. Although ruminas, as an adoptive mother, said that if the adopted daughter feels unwell, she can not attend the dinner, although it is very uncomfortable for Tifa to be visited like a rare animal, Neither the son of the star nor Kumana liked it, but TIFFA went to a party she didn''t like very much in order not to lose the face of her adoptive mother. dudu3(); Perris was as like as two peas, who were not interested in Orc''s banquet, even though TIFFA guaranteed that he could be exactly the same as the orcs, even though alcas and others stood in front of themselves, but could not recognize themselves. I am also a quiet person, which I have something in common with the son of stars. In the clan growth hall after nightfall, the lively atmosphere is enveloping the whole hall. Elders and important members of various Orc tribes from Youxuan grassland gather together to enjoy the banquet. Different from the complex and cumbersome rules of human banquet, the orcs sit on the ground paved with precious fur and cloth at will, The orc maids are delivering carefully cooked dishes to each guest. Thanks to the gradual expansion of trade with humans, the influx of a large number of spices makes many Orc executives keep their mouths. Right in front of the main hall, ruminas, as the patriarch, also sat on the ground. The female Orc patriarch seemed in a good mood. She chatted with the elders of various tribes about the recent events in the Youxuan grassland, and the elders of the mother tribe naturally sat around ruminas, But someone looked at the only petite figure who could sit next to ruminas from time to time, the orc girl who showed amazing talent at the Thanksgiving festival, and Kumana, the adopted daughter of the patriarch ruminas. Kumana ~ for the orcs present, they all understand the meaning of this name. In fact, no one has any difference in getting this name for the young girl in front of them, because her excellent talent has proved that she absolutely deserves this title. Look at the paladin of the God of the earth, As a paladin, he is still the nephew of the patriarch ruminas, but finally he just sat on the seat of the elder. Compared with the girl who can sit next to the patriarch, the position of the two sides in ruminas''s heart is completely incomparable. Of course, for other people''s different views, tokni is completely ignoring the mentality. At the moment, tokni is eating a lot. On the day of practicing in the temple of the God of the earth, the old priest Obert always keeps a reasonable diet as a reason to eat vegetables. Although orcs are omnivorous creatures, there is only one thing tokni wants to express! I want to eat meat!! After solving two large plates of barbecue, tokney finally slowed down and began to look at the party. After listening to it for a while, tokney felt bored. Everyone discussed topics that they were not interested in at all. Trade, food, hunting, competition, and sacrifice. The most occasional topics about evil believers could cheer him up a little. Those filthy and evil guys dared to go to the Youxuan grassland to do damage, If you catch them, you should hang them on the meat hook according to the old Orc tradition. After listening for a while, tokney looked at the petite and quiet figure beside his aunt luminas. As the object favored by the gods he believed in, he was really interested in her. But when she found that tocconi looked, the girl buried her head as if she was afraid to look at it. It''s really cute ~ Tockney tried to show himself a kind smile, hoping to reassure the girl. However, tockney also found that there was another person in the banquet hall who also gave a hot look at Kumana. Marcias, the elder of the blood hunting clan!? (to be continued.) Announcement: app is online, supporting Android and apple. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 974 ?readx(); Blood hunting tribe! Just from the name, you can feel a strong and bloody smell! However, in fact, it is true that although the blood hunting tribe is not the largest of the four tribes on the Youxuan grassland, its combat effectiveness is unmatched in the whole Youxuan grassland. In the conflict era, the blood hunting tribe often fought with humans, and the whole tribe has maintained military rule all the time, just like a huge military camp, In addition to maintaining a small number of priests and pharmacists with medical ability in the tribe, men, women, old and young will carry out combat training, while powerful soldiers generally enjoy a higher social status, and animals with weak physique that do not adapt to combat training are regarded as the bottom labor force. Because of the militarized rule of the whole people, during the turbulent period of the most serious conflict with mankind, the xueshou tribe had great influence and voice in Youxuan grassland, and the war also gave birth to many skills closely related to it, which were unique in forging, leather making, tool construction and so on, At the same time, the blood hunting tribe is also very good at domesticating wild animals and even Warcraft as pets, and can prepare a highly toxic poison to poison weapons and arrows. During the war, whether it was a frontal battle or a scattered attack, the human army who had stepped into the Youxuan grassland was recognized as the most afraid to meet the orcs of the blood hunting tribe. At the same time, every Orc of the blood hunting tribe caught would never leave alive. Because of their bravery and good fighting skills, the blood hunting tribe did enjoy great rights in Youxuan grassland during the war, but when it was really over, human beings and orcs entered the era of peaceful coexistence, and the situation of the blood hunting tribe who originally lived for fighting became embarrassing, Returning a traditional military nation to the farming era can not be done in a day or two. At the same time, in the process of transformation, either the internal stubborn conservative forces or the maladjustment to the transformation will bring some pain, at least for the orcs who always specialize in how to kill and hunt, I''m afraid it''s easier to go to the battlefield than to plow with a hoe. Tocconi thought of here and silently raised the large glass of juice next to him and drank it. "What''s the matter? It''s a sad look." The howling Carlo came up and asked. "Nothing ~" Tocconi, who was photographed, replied uninteresting. His eyes still fell on marcias. As the elder of the blood hunting tribe, he was the object of special attention from even the holy capital. The adjectives of beauty, cleanliness and elegance that would not have appeared on the orcs appeared on marcias. Among the orcs, marcias''s alternative style is also a little famous! At the banquet, marcias wore Orc style robes, which seemed to be no different from other guests, but marcias''s dress was obviously more exquisite and close to the feeling of neutrality. As a royal orc, he had a brown hair color slightly red, and looked like a majestic lion, However, marcias''s speech and behavior gives people a gentle temperament, which seems to be a very casual and easy to talk to. dudu1(); For example, now, tocconi sees marcias staring at Kumana with flickering eyes, especially when marcias approaches Kumana with polite greetings by congratulating the patriarch luminas, but marcias''s eyes looking at Kumana are full of strong love~ Love!? For a time, tokney thought he was wrong. It''s understandable to be curious about Kumana''s identity and power, but what''s the matter with love? Although marcias is dressed elegantly, in fact, tockney knows that the elegant Royal Orc is full of the unique bloody factors of the blood hunting tribe. As the new elder of the blood hunting tribe, marcias has great strength and cruel means. Once the blood hunting tribe caught a group of evil believers lurking from the territory of zegus Kingdom, Marcias asked people to skin them alive and bury them in the soil, which was slowly eaten by insects and ants. Even the holy capital felt that this cruel means was too cruel. Although the other party was a cult worshiping demons, the holy capital did not like to torture prisoners in pain. However, considering that the heretics are indeed too arrogant and domineering, the holy capital chose default and only included marcias as the key observation object. Tocconi knew very well that even if the paladin himself, as the God of the earth, fought with marcias, he would lose even if he could win. If he didn''t use magic and fought with each other only by his own strength, it was really difficult to predict the outcome. However, in addition to the shortcomings of beauty, cleanliness, cruelty and cruelty, marcias has a strong honor as an ORC. At ordinary times, marcias strictly abides by the ancient customs of orcs. Howl Carlo has to admit this. He is very indifferent to the foreign malsias, but it is another matter to treat his fellow believers. At least among the captured evil believers, the skinned ones are only humans, and most of the orc evil believers are imprisoned. Even if they are sent to the holy capital to judge malsias, they have contacted the main priest of the God of the earth several times, hoping to give these Orc evil believers a chance, Even in the name of the blood hunting tribe, it has guaranteed that these Orc cults will not commit crimes after they are imprisoned. "This guy ~ really doesn''t know how to judge him." For a time, tocconi felt that it was hard to evaluate marcias'' good and evil character. Looking at it, marcias talked with Kumana very closely, of course, it was only one-sided. Although marcias was very enthusiastic and her eyes were full of love, Kumana talked with marcias in a soft voice. dudu2(); Looking at marcias who was eager to take his aunt''s adopted daughter''s own righteous cousin away directly, tocconi glanced at him. At this time, tocconi found that there was a look on him from the side. He is also an orc of the royal family. In terms of position, he should be one of the attendants brought by marcias. However, compared with marcias'' exquisite dress, the orc is obviously much heavier, but dressed in an orc style robe is very ordinary. By the way, it seems that murudo ~ is the bodyguard beside marcias. Tocconi thought for a moment and thought of each other''s identity, but the identity of the bodyguard is ridiculous enough. You know, marcias is much better than him in terms of breath. If he really meets a terrible enemy, who will protect him or two. At the thought of this, tokni couldn''t help staring back. The other party just smiled strangely and then drank wine. Marcias, who was on the way, also retreated and changed into a lizard man priestess to meet the leader of luminas. Tokni recognized that she was the lizard man who had walked with elsid and others before. It''s like EVA~ ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the banquet was held, the orc maids outside the banquet hall had just changed their shift. In order to get up early and start a new job tomorrow, some maids, especially the maids in the clan growth hall, began to wash and prepare to go to sleep early, while an orc maid responsible for taking care of Kumana on the right side of the hall had just handed over her work with her companions and returned to her room. It is easy to be dispatched as the personal maid of the noble Kumana. At least it shows that she is trusted by the patriarch. When receiving this job, the orc maid couldn''t help feeling a little proud. Kumana, who has to take care of herself, is a very intelligent and strange child. She is introverted and doesn''t like activities very much. She always stays in her room and doesn''t see anyone. She never puts on airs and treats everyone equally. She is very popular with everyone, but she''s surprised by the recent events, That is, Kumana changed from a human to an orc, and Minas seemed to recognize this change and handed over the ceremony of Thanksgiving sacrifice to her. dudu3(); Although surprised, the maid also knew that even if she saw something, she had to pretend not to see it. Even if she knew it, she had to pretend not to know. People who can work in the family growth hall are not fools. Naturally, they know how to take care of their mouth. "Kumana ~ what kind of child is she?" By the pool, the maid beat some hot water and began to wash. After washing, when the maid began to return to the room with a bucket, when she came to a sparsely populated place, suddenly there was a sound in the nearby path. "Annali ~" The orc maid was stunned. Who was calling her name? And the tone sounds familiar, but some can''t remember. In doubt, annali couldn''t help turning her head and looking at the path. However, at the other end of the path, it seemed that a shadow was slowly coming towards her. Although her face covered by darkness was unclear, it seemed that she was the same maid as herself from the other party''s figure and dress. "Who are you?" Annali asked curiously. Unbelievable as like as two peas came out of the path, and the real lights came out, the water pail in Anneli''s hands slipped down to the ground. Her wide eyes seemed to see the most incredible thing in the world, because the female Orc had a face that looked exactly like herself. But annali knows very well that she doesn''t have twin sisters or sisters! Just before annali wanted to scream in horror, the other party suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed annali''s neck. With irresistible strength, she pulled the orc maid into the path. At the moment, annali finally remembered why she thought the voice was familiar, because that was her own voice! The struggle in the dark path lasted only a few seconds. When everything was calm, annali came out again, picked up the fallen barrel and looked around. Annali walked towards the family hall with frightening cold eyes. (to be continued.) Announcement: app is online, supporting Android and apple. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 975 ?readx(); "Annali, are you back? Come and have something to eat. Today''s priests gave out a lot of delicious food." As soon as she returned to her residence, an orc maid greeted annali and shouted. At the moment, there are some fruits and all kinds of meat on the table in the room, and even some rare sweets on the grassland. Thanks to the convenience brought by the market brought by the Thanksgiving festival, in addition to the food delivered, the orc maids also bought a lot of good things, Now we are happily enjoying the delicious food of Thanksgiving festival. "Corolla Megan," however, annali ignored her roommates'' greetings and pointed at them instead. "Ah ~ Yes! What''s the matter?" The two Orc maidens looked at their friends with an inexplicable look. They didn''t seem to know why they asked so much. Annali had a cold face and squeezed out a smile: "I won''t eat. I''m too tired after a busy day today. I''ll have a rest first." "OK, go to bed first." Although corolla and Megan were surprised, they didn''t make a deep correction. When annali had gone to bed, they didn''t want to continue eating and chatting. But what the orc maid didn''t know was that annali, who was lying in bed with her back to them, looked as cold as ice, and even gave people a faint ferocious feeling, just like a giant beast angered and eager to choose people. However, in fact, annali''s real body at the moment was unimaginable for the orcs. Orc maid annali ~ no! It should be said that the white dragon bodyguard Alexis is thinking about her next action. After being taken away by the redeeming angel, Celian and the magic guide, she lost all the means to find the son of the star in almost an instant. Compared with the experience of being taken, the failure of the task is more unacceptable, If you want to say something, you''d rather fight with pernlus to the end. Even if you fall, it''s better than escaping back to the Arnold mountains as a loser. Not to mention that the son of the star is in front of her. Anyway, Alexis doesn''t want to retreat! "How do you feel suddenly cold?" Suddenly, the orc maid corolla hugged her body. I don''t know why the temperature around seemed to drop a lot. However, the two Orc maidens did not know that it was not the temperature around them that decreased, but that there was an extra low temperature source around them. dudu1(); ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After midnight, the banquet was finally over, and the orc guests who attended the banquet returned to their rooms to rest under the guidance of the maid. Some were happy that they had achieved the diplomatic purpose, while others were sighing, but more people were curious. Kumana, the girl sitting next to the head of the mother tribe at the banquet, was introverted and not very talkative, The girl didn''t reveal much information at the whole party. The only thing everyone knew was that she was the adopted daughter of ruminas, and they had no objection to this identity. After all, all Orc tribes on Youxuan grassland knew that ruminas had never given birth to children because of injury. I have to say that it is the luck of the luminas patriarch to take in a girl with such outstanding talent? The guests have their own thoughts. After all, priests usually have a high position in the orc tribe. Especially after believing in uznock, the God of the earth, although they can''t directly use divination like the paladin, the orc priests can still communicate the elements of the earth and the earth with pious faith, so as to make the soil fertile and flat Let the incoming enemy have nowhere to hide. At the same time, the priests also play the role of medical treatment for the wounded. They believe that they are indispensable in the war. "Sure enough, I''m still too hesitant ~ the head of the mother tribe!" Marsias, who had just returned to the guest Embassy in the inner hall of the patriarch, sat down and began to impolitely evaluate the patriarch of the mother tribe, while the bodyguard of marsias was respectfully removing the cumbersome decorations for the elder. "Hesitation! Why do you think so, Lord marcias?" Murudo asked after taking off his neck ornament. "Whether it is the previous extraordinary or the current Kumana, it has to be said that fate always seems to favor the mother tribe and luminas." Marcias combed his mane and said with infinite sigh, "but luminas always didn''t seize the opportunity. The previous time was too persistent and ethereal love, but this time it was indecisive." "If it were you, there would be no hesitation, right? Lord marcias!" With a slight smile, marcias undoubtedly said, "do you still need to say that? Murudo." Fate seems to favor the mother tribe twice. After an orc extraordinary came to the mother tribe for the first time, his extraordinary strength has laid the foundation for the unification of the Youxuan grassland for the big tribe, but in the end, it is also because he destroyed this foundation. In marcias''s view, the then head of the mother tribe, luminas, was too tangled with his feelings, As the patriarch, she should marry the orc extraordinary and become one of her husbands. She has the customs of the mother tribe, which will not be criticized. Moreover, how many people dream of binding an extraordinary to the interests of their tribe! If the orc extraordinary came to the blood hunting tribe at that time, marcias believed that the patriarch of the blood hunting tribe would be willing to betroth his daughter to him, and believed that the child born in combination with the extraordinary would also be a strong existence, backed by a strong father in the future, This is still in the future, and it must be easier to sit in the position of patriarch and be more stable than anyone, dudu2 (); Not to mention the power of the extraordinary, the whole tribe will be more and more powerful! Ruminas is a traditional Orc patriarch. It is an indisputable fact that she makes the mother tribe more prosperous. For this, marcias praised the patriarch''s talent, but marcias was very dissatisfied with her previous stubbornness, which led to the disaster of the mother tribe and the fall of an orc extraordinary. "Kumana ~" marcias couldn''t help thinking about what he saw in the sacrifice. From the appearance of the girl to mobilizing strength to make the Holy tree grow, marcias didn''t let go of any details. Looking at marcias'' infatuated look, murudo asked uneasily, "Your Excellency marcias, do you want to \ "Ha ha ~ don''t be silly, murudo. I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t understand the overall situation." Marcias smiled: "although we do have the idea of taking the lovely child as our own, at least we came to the mother tribe as guests. Since we are guests and represent the blood hunting tribe, we certainly can''t guest play the role of kidnapper and abductor." Murudo breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Of course, it was just a breath. He was very clear about marcias'' character. As the captain of the bodyguard, although adults are not the extreme character who must get what they want, marcias is still persistent in the pursuit of the peak, whether it is interest, strength, wisdom or beauty, Marcias is eager to stand at the top. "Moreover ~ the child''s mind seems to be unstable. Although she is in the mother tribe, she depends more on ruminas than the mother tribe itself." Moment Marcia Si said thoughtfully again. "Do not agree with the mother tribe?" Marcias nodded: "I don''t totally disagree. It should be said that there is a sense of strangeness. If I can, I hope this child can take the initiative to follow me back to the tribe, and her talent and strength will have more room to use." At the banquet, the petite figure snuggling up to ruminas revealed a faint sense of strangeness in Kumana''s eyes. It seemed as if she was an outsider sitting in a different kind. Obviously, she just relied on and loved her adoptive mother, and did not have much recognition for the mother tribe or even the whole orc race, What you want to say is like a person who has not accepted his identity from the beginning to the end. Strange? dudu3(); Marcias couldn''t help wondering. No matter how she looked, Kumana was also a standard Orc girl. Although she was a little petite, there were also some small Orc races among the orcs except the Royal orcs. But why didn''t the girl recognize her identity? Did she ever grow up outside the Youxuan grassland? While marcias was discussing TIFFA with his bodyguard, on the other side of the clan hall, TIFFA was also discussing marcias with pernlus. Among the many Orc guests, marsias gave Tiffany the deepest first impression, not because marsias revealed unusual feelings for himself, nor because he was not happy about his destination now, but because Tiffany felt an unpleasant smell when he saw marsias. The power of the abyss! That is the breath that only demons in the distorted void and evil believers who worship these filthy and evil things will have. "It''s a little bit, but it''s very weak. If you don''t take the initiative to feel it, it may be ignored." In the room, when he learned that a great elder of the orc tribe had the breath of the power of the abyss, pernlus was alert for the first time. No matter where the demons and cults are, they should be completely eliminated. Especially the high-ranking cults like marcias must be eradicated at the first time, otherwise the people who hold great power will be more likely to corrode people''s hearts and build devil altars to cover the demons, This may directly bury the innocent people in a country or region. The king of zegus is a living example! Pernlus explored marcias for the first time through the barrier: "it''s very weak, no! It should be said that he is not a cult, and the power of the abyss is not emitted from his soul. It''s better to say that he was contaminated after contacting the cult, just like a smell." "That is to say, the great elder marcias met heretics by chance before?" Tiffany inquired. If so, I''m afraid it''s not easy to find the other party. "It''s not so much an accidental encounter as a long-term contact with evil believers. Otherwise, there can''t be an abyss on his body all the time." Pernlus denied this view. He would not be infected with the power of the abyss if he only came into contact with the cult by chance. Otherwise, the cult would have no place to hide. The power of the abyss on marcias is completely foreign. I can conclude that marcias himself has not worshipped demons or participated in the consciousness of evil believers. The power of the abyss on him should be contaminated due to his long-term contact with evil believers, and for this reason, there are still some remnants on marcias. Considering the identity of marcias, the object he can contact for a long time is definitely a high-weight person on the Youxuan grassland. If the other party is really a cult worshiping demons, it will be really dangerous. "This matter ~ needs me to go to xueshou tribe to see!" A moment later, Perseus opened his closed eyes and said faintly. (to be continued.) Announcement: we recommend a free novel app to bid farewell to all advertisements. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 976 ?readx(); next page Originally, the rampant events of cultists were only exogenous in the western countries of the mainland, but since the arrival of TIFFA, the son of the star, the traces of cultists'' activities have instantly spread to the Youxuan grassland. During this time, the orcs in the Youxuan grassland have also captured and executed many cultists, suffering, chaos, hatred and killing almost several believers dominated by demons, Although marcias is not suspected of being a heretic for the time being, I''m not sure if he will be a helper of the heretic or if other high-level personnel of the blood hunting tribe have become a heretic, and considering marcias''s identity and the person he is most likely to contact in his daily life - the head of the blood hunting tribe! The worst case is that the head of the blood hunting tribe has become a cult, and the best case is that the top level of the blood hunting tribe has been infiltrated, but either one is not a good thing. Pernlus consulted Tiffany. Of course, the angel of redemption did not intend to interfere in this matter. If the situation is true, it would be better to tell the holy capital. After all, although the event of zegus Kingdom did not attract the blame of behis, the God of storm, after all, he was an angel under ishutar, In any case, we should also try to reduce our activities in front of the five supreme gods, especially when we still have the son of the star next to us, and we are not allowed to expose the whereabouts of our own side. "This £¬" Tifa hesitated. Although marcias was the elder of the blood hunting tribe and had nothing to do with the mother tribe, he was an orc living on the same grassland after all. If the blood hunting tribe was completely infiltrated and controlled by evil believers, who would dare to guarantee that evil believers would not infiltrate. Perhaps she has a weak sense of belonging to the mother tribe, but Tifa doesn''t want to see ruminas, as an adoptive mother, hurt. Now the mother tribe has begun to cooperate with the blood hunting tribe when expanding its influence. Now such a thing suddenly appears to make Tifa feel uneasy. "Why don''t I tell my mother to pay more attention to the following blood hunting tribes." Tiffany didn''t seem to want to bother pernlus. "It''s too dangerous. It''s easy to expose your identity. Let me go." "MMM ~ I see, so please." In the end, Tiffany decided to entrust pernlus to investigate the matter. Now the Thanksgiving ceremony has not been completely over, and she can''t take out her birth temporarily. After the ceremony, she must say goodbye to her adoptive mother for a while to study the data left by Tiffany. Not only does she try to find back the stolen data, I really don''t have much time to pay attention to it now. Just before leaving, Tifa wanted to ensure the safety of her adoptive mother, and never let demons and evil believers take the opportunity to infiltrate into the mother tribe. dudu1(); At this time, Tiffany, an ether doll from the half plane laboratory, sent an emergency message. The dark elf girl who was sent to the laboratory to rest woke up, but the girl''s situation was very bad. Even Tiffany couldn''t explain the situation accurately. She just told that she needed TIFFA''s star son power to help the girl. It is obviously extremely urgent that Tiffany, the learned ethereal doll, can''t do anything. Considering the contract of the dark elf girl, the powerful angel of redemption, can''t help at the moment, Tiffany hesitated and decided to return to the laboratory immediately, but conveniently left a spatial coordinate in the room, If his adoptive mother ruminas summoned him, he could come back at any time, and pernlus had to temporarily postpone the time to go to the blood hunting tribe and stay to guard the wind for Tifa. Among the numerous people and believers in the eastern part of the mainland, the redeeming angel, whose reputation is almost second only to ishutar, voluntarily stays to guard the wind for a child. Although the child''s identity is unimaginable, it is estimated that many people will break their glasses if it is spread. Tiffany also feels guilty about this. Although she can project her figure to any region in the world remotely, she has to fall into silence to control her separated subject consciousness. In fact, Tiffany is thinking about whether to learn Tiffany''s method to make an ether doll, so that she won''t be lack of skills in separation at least. With the blue light shining, Tiffany''s figure soon disappeared. Pernlus, who remained in the room, took out the book and read it quietly. Tiffany, the son of the first star, left many precious documents and records, from magic knowledge to astronomy and geography, from customs and culture to the exploration of gods. It can be said that Tiffany, the son of the star, has studied the world almost all her life, including herself. Many of these recorded documents have long been lost to modern humans, and even have been sublimated into fairy tales. Most of the heroes who used to be brilliant in the past and loud like stars have been forgotten by the world. Unfortunately, if these detailed documents can appear in today''s secular world, Perhaps it can completely overthrow the human sense of superiority that he has long regarded himself as the dominator of all things. Everything recorded above will slap all those who only think so and tell them that there was a more brilliant civilization ten thousand years ago. Humans will not accept it, and the goddess ishutar will not allow it to happen. For this point, pernlus is very clear that under the day-to-day subconscious change of the doctrine of the supremacy of the goddess of mankind, mankind will not accept the fact that different nations once had a more brilliant civilization than them, nor will they accept that the giant dragons they regarded as beasts have their own unique civilization, and the cities built by the giant dragons are better than any country now, The fact that the capital of a king should be more magnificent and prosperous. However, in the view of pernlus, there is nothing in fact ~ no matter how great a cause the elves or dragons have established in the past, but now the elves and dragons, including some different nationalities in the world, have declined. Human beings are the dominators on this land. Although they have not recovered to the most glorious era, they have completed half of the goals that dragons and elves can achieve in tens of thousands of years in just thousands of years. The past may be the era of dragons and elves, but the future must be the era of mankind! Pernlus silently read the neat handwritten words in the book. Tiffany is like a precise machine to keep every word in the same size and beautiful writing. The whole book can almost be used as a writing model sample of the common language on the mainland. However, even if it is described with great care, But Perseus read Tiffany''s sadness in the words. dudu2(); ? hate this hostile world. ? full of pain for their own destiny. ? eager to break the shackles and get real freedom. ? longing never came into this world from the beginning. ? and the sigh of the son of the last star for sympathizing with the disease of the yarnod mountains. Pernlus''s expression varied. Reading these documents was like reading the heart journey of the son of stars. It seemed that he could also feel Tiffany''s pain and helplessness at that time. Suddenly, pernlus found that the maid outside seemed to be coming this way. Under the detection of strong spiritual force, it could be determined that there were two people in total, and they were all familiar objects. Corolla and annali were the orc maid serving Tifa in the hall. Usually they would not enter the room without Tifa''s command. Pernlus didn''t care. He continued to look at the book in his hand. The only thing he did was hide his body, and the maid outside the door seemed to be just passing by. They soon went to the bathroom next to the hall and cleaned up, as if they were preparing for TIFFA''s bath at night. However, Perseus suddenly looked sharp. Just now, when two maids passed outside the door, one of the maids obviously looked here. Annali! Pernlus was certainly the maid, an orc maid with a little cleanliness, who always served TIFFA to wash. Are you too sensitive? Or do you need to check it carefully! On weekdays, pernlus didn''t think he was the kind of person who would treat other people''s inadvertent actions as hostility, but now it''s different. The emissary sent by the king of the white dragon has the ability to change his body shape at will. If he hadn''t witnessed each other''s changes and even deceived his own spiritual detection, he also made some misjudgments at that time, Judging from the situation of the white dragon bodyguard, it is very likely that she will not leave but choose to lurk in. dudu3(); We cannot let go of any possible loophole. After closing the book, pernlus was ready to carefully determine the situation of the orc maid. He said that a white dragon lurked in boldly. If it was the latter, he would not easily let her go this time. He caught her and asked her to release the evil contract controlling the dark elf girl. When pernlus just wanted to step out of the door, suddenly, even the powerful angel of redemption had to stop, because the countless powerful extraordinary breath on the sky was just like the torrent gathered together from the dark grassland. The strength of this force can not be underestimated even by himself. 1¡¢ Ten, twenty, thirty, no! There are more. Perseus couldn''t help raising his head. His eyes looked through the clouds to a height that could not be touched by ordinary people''s naked eyes. In this pure sky, a large group of giant dragons flew over the Youxuan grassland. A large group ~ Yes! Indeed, it is a large group of giant dragons with at least a number of about 50 or 60. Green dragons, blue dragons, red dragons, bronze dragons and even silver dragons almost include half of the giant dragon clans on the whole continent. This mixed powerful giant dragon Legion is flying over the grassland with a sharp smell, and its destination seems to be ready to attack somewhere in the west of the mainland. At the end of the dragon war, there was almost no large-scale mobilization of the Dragon coalition! It''s really rare for so many dragons to set out at the same time. Has the Dragon Alliance and huizhidu learned that the king of the white dragon has awakened? From the current situation, except for the goddess ishutar, there are few extraordinary people on the mainland who can make the Dragon Legion dispatch on such a large scale, but now they know that the king of the white dragon has awakened, This should be the most likely. Isera, the queen of the emerald dragon, has an endless hatred with Alin, the king of the white dragon! As pernlus watched the Dragon leave, his mood became very complicated. If the destination of the Dragon Alliance was really the Arnold mountains, what would Tiffany think? What would Tiffany think as a replica of the ethereal doll? Moreover, if so many dragons were to rush up at the same time, whether Yalin, the king of the white dragon, could cope with it is still unknown, But pernlus believed that his next fate must be the end of his body. After all, in the powerful transcendent, the power is also limited! (to be continued.) The fastest update, no pop-up window, please read. Announcement: we recommend a free novel app to bid farewell to all advertisements. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 977 ?readx(); As a white dragon, Alexis, who could be felt by Perseus in the mother tribe, could also feel it. In fact, Alexis was not very alarmed. It was really rare for the Dragon Alliance to suddenly go out on a large scale, but it seemed that the direction of the Dragon Alliance did not go to the Arnold mountains, If your judgment is correct, the goal of the Dragon Alliance is probably the scourge legion of the Lich King. Alexis, who was with the orc maid corolla, did not move to wash the bath and calculate the time. Now the emerald dragon should have awakened, and Huizhi capital and Shengdu seemed to be determined to completely eradicate the Scourge army. As long as the target of the Dragon Alliance is not the white dragon clan in the yanoder mountains! Alexis secretly breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, even if the current goal of the Dragon Legion is the yanoder mountains, she can''t do anything. Losing the communication magic guide is tantamount to losing the only means to contact the yanoder mountains. Even if she has witnessed the trend of the Dragon Alliance, she may be unable to do anything about her mother tribe. Everyone has their own work. Alexis knows that her top priority now is to lock the whereabouts of the son of the star and find a way to recapture Celian. Although taken away by the redemption angel, Celian bound by the soul contract can''t get rid of wherever she is taken, even if she escapes to the divine realm of the gods and the deepest part of the distorted void. If you can''t find Celian, let Celian take the initiative to contact you. Of course, I''m not afraid that Celian will say something she shouldn''t say after she wakes up. As long as she gives the rules to death at the beginning, Celian, who is completely manipulated, can''t resist at all. Wait Suddenly Alexis, who was cleaning the bath, suddenly noticed that someone seemed to come in behind. However, this feeling gave people a hazy feeling. Corolla, who turned her back to herself, should be able to see each other in theory, but the orc maid seemed to find nothing and still did the cleaning work by herself. It seemed that it was just her own illusion. Ordinary people may think it is an illusion, but Alexis, as a white dragon, knows that her intuition will not go wrong. Indeed, someone entered here. The other party must have used some hidden breath method. Considering that even she, as a giant dragon, can''t accurately lock the position of the opposite party, there are only two existence in the earth mother tribe who can do this. The son of the star, Tiffany, and the angel of redemption, Perseus! Alexis believes that it must be pernlus who enters here at the moment. Otherwise, the son of stars who has lived in the orc tribe doesn''t have to hide his body. Exposed yourself? dudu1(); At the moment when she just came out of her mind this year, the invisible murderous spirit had firmly locked Alexis, as if the long sword burning Shengyan of the redemption angel would come out from behind the next second. For a moment, Alexis''s muscles were tense. The dragon''s intuition of crisis almost made Alexis start to rescue with conditioned reflex, However, Alexis resisted the strong urge brought by the sense of crisis. "What''s the matter?" Corolla seemed to shiver when she saw her good friend. "I don''t... I don''t know why. Just now... I suddenly felt a chill." Alexis said, pretending to be completely unaware of the warning signal sent by the cells of her body. The "sincere deception" of the ring has a unique power, which can change the wearer''s appearance and breath at will. Even if the wearer is a non-human undead, he can disguise as a living person, but the camouflage power of the ring also has a defect, that is, it suppresses some special abilities of the Pretender in order to make the pretender more like a fake object, For example, if the undead wears it to restore the shape of the living, the unique super resilience of the undead will be suppressed, and the strength of the dragon''s * * will inevitably decrease. If the sword pernlus really stabbed his heart, and the holy inflammation pouring into his body could completely roast his internal organs from inside to outside, Alexis believed that even if there was a resurrection potion here, he would not live himself. But even if it was so dangerous, Alexis did not make any extreme reaction. Even if the heart beat involuntarily accelerated, she still remained calm. After knowing that this feeling gradually disappeared, Alexis finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that she has won the bet! Of course, I don''t know if pernlus is too eye-catching because he killed himself directly here. He is ready to find a hiding place to solve himself quietly. Even if he thinks in a good place, although pernlus didn''t do it this time, he has locked annali''s identity since he came, and I''m afraid he will continue to keep an eye on himself. It seems that he must be careful and keep a low profile during this period of time. After cleaning the bath, Alexis tried her best to reduce her mental strength to avoid being discovered by pernlus. At the same time, she also planned to get closer to corolla and Megan for the time being, otherwise it would be troublesome to be blocked by pernlus if she was alone. The ring can change her appearance and breath, but it can''t change the memory in her mind, Anything will be revealed as long as it is forcibly explored by pernlus. As for the real annali, don''t worry. The corpse of the orc maid has been put into the space ring. Although space equipment can''t hold living creatures, as long as it loses life, it will be characterized as "items". Sometimes we have to say that space equipment is really a good thing for destroying corpses. It''s been hidden from pernlus for the time being. What about Celian? dudu2(); Alexis gently concentrated her energy and felt the situation of Celian. Although Yalin had delivered part of the rights of the soul contract, Alexis was not the signatory of the contract after all. At most, she could only feel some situation of Celian, which was very vague, unable to contact, unable to locate The best you can do is give orders to Celian. That''s the limit Alexis can do. Although Celian was taken away by pernlus, the last order she gave to Celian to keep pretending to be dead was still valid. The spiritual consciousness of the dark elf girl remained silent during this period. Obviously, both pernlus and the son of the star still had nothing to do with the contract, which gave themselves a window time to readjust and plan their actions. Helpless, confused, confused until surprised ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ String puppet! Is this retribution? Once played tricks on others and tortured and killed others with a knife, but now he has become an involuntarily puppet in front of a more powerful existence. He is coerced and forced to do what he would rather die than do. Yes! I would rather die than let the son of the star fall into the hands of Yalin, the king of the white dragon. However, I am now deprived of my right to commit suicide. "Into a state of suspended animation, Celian!" When the white dragon bodyguard issued this order, Celian almost numbly followed the order. Maybe it would be better if she really died than pretending to die. At least in this way, she would not bring bad luck to her compatriots who still stayed with the goddess of the moon. Celian chose to sleep deeply, and even preferred not to sleep. It was too painful to be manipulated by the White Dragon Guard as a string puppet. Being closely guarded by Alexis made her feel as if she was suffocating. If she hadn''t met the friendly elsid and others halfway, Celian felt that her spirit might collapse and become a real obedient puppet. It''s a pity that no matter how friendly al Sid and kaludia are, they are under the command of the king of the white dragon like Alexis in their own hearts. However, whenever Alexis seems to deliberately hide their identity, they have never thought about whether their noble soldiers are really servants of the king of the White Dragon, Or are they actually deceived. However, for Celian, she can''t help herself now. How can she have extra energy to care about others, dudu3 (); ''wake up, Celian...'' The sound from the soul awakened Celian from her deep sleep. Almost the girl who was forced to wake up looked at the ceiling with a faint blue light. When she found that she could move, Celian sat up and observed the surrounding environment. A strange room was shining with magic light everywhere. I was like entering a * * Division''s laboratory. Looking at the dialect, there were Precision Magic guides everywhere, which made people awe, and the place I slept was like a half sunken bed like a cocoon, covered with a once light blue light curtain, Lying in the light curtain, it seems that some strange forces are flowing into the body. "Determine your location and try to contact me..." "Try not to be discovered by outsiders, keep it secret..." "You are not allowed to confide half a word to anyone..." The order of Alexis, the white dragon bodyguard, made Celian take action with depression and almost numb feelings. Her thinking was forcibly interrupted in the angel''s attack before, and she didn''t know what happened after. However, from now on, it seems that she has been entrusted with the white dragon bodyguard''s surveillance. Of course, she has completely got rid of it, at least the contract is still binding herself. Where am I now? Celian couldn''t help thinking about her situation. Was it the messenger of the white dragon''s defeat to ishutar? Did she fall into the other party''s hands now? Anyway, it''s bad enough to fall into the hands of either party. If it falls into the hands of the messenger of ishutar, at least he has the right to say no to the other party. It''s really more painful to be manipulated by the other party as a puppet in the hands of the white dragon than death. Just as Celian numbly followed Alexis''s order to start the search, a black haired girl appeared in front of Celian on one side of the room. "Are you awake?" The girl asked with concern in a soft tone. (to be continued.) Announcement: app is online, supporting Android and apple. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 978 ?readx(); Very beautiful! Even Celian, who is also a woman, has to admit that the black girl in front of her has a beautiful appearance as if she had been carefully carved, revealing an intellectual and elegant temperament. With a gentle smile, she feels warm as if she was bathed in the sun, so that anyone who sees her will be involuntarily gentle. As a beautiful, intellectual and gentle girl with all her advantages, Celian believes that any man will regard her as the most precious treasure, and even those who do not know how to cherish will learn to cherish her! "Don''t worry, you''re safe now." The black girl seemed surprised to see Celian wake up, but then she comforted gently. Celian was so considerate that she didn''t come forward. Instead, she left herself enough safe distance, didn''t pose a threat to others, and knew how to examine each other''s psychological status. Her intuition told her that the girl in front of her was gentle but not simple, but she didn''t know why although the girl in front of her had an extremely outstanding appearance, But when I look at her, I always feel as if I''m looking at a non-human alien. Yes, just like white dragon Alexis, no matter how human in appearance, but always non-human in bone! But Celian shows that, unlike the white dragon bodyguard, the girl in front of her looks and behaviors are more like human beings. The most important thing is that she seems to have a human heart and thinking mode. To say, Alexis is like a different kind hiding in the human shell, and the girl in front of her is that the human soul is put into the different shell. I... I''m fine Celian gently opened her mouth and was ready to answer each other. However, a chill rose from the bottom of her heart. The contract that was ready to move in her soul instantly shut the dark elf girl''s mouth. As a servant, she could only passively accept the orders of her master, no matter how harsh and unreasonable. Even if she fought hard, except for the punishment that was more painful than any torture in the world, The contract will even force the servant to fulfill the master''s orders. No matter how hard he struggles and resists, it is meaningless. Celian, who had thoroughly experienced the terrible part of the contract, immediately shut her mouth and even dared not communicate with each other with her eyes. The contract based on the soul can know everything she thinks, and there is no hiding means at all. "What''s the matter?" Tiffany asked when she saw Celian''s appearance of wanting to talk and stop. Celian can only hang her head and don''t speak at the moment. She doesn''t even dare to look at each other, because whenever she looks at herself, she can''t help pouring out her feelings buried in her heart during this period. However, even this is not allowed by the contract. Determine your location and find a way to contact Alexis. The more intense this year in my mind, Celian smiled miserably and couldn''t help standing up and trying to walk to the door not far away. At this moment, Celian has no extra energy to consider whether her behavior of saying no to the master here as air will make the other party feel too impolite. If the other party feels impolite, it''s impolite. It might be better if he angered the other party and imprisoned or killed himself. Celian, who had become "open-minded", ignored each other''s eyes and went straight out. However, when she was about to reach the door, the black girl appeared in front of her eyes. dudu1(); Short distance space transmission? Celian was slightly stunned. When the other party used short-distance space transmission, there was almost no magic fluctuation, and even the space crack that could be used by the mage who also mastered space magic to track the transmission target was not left. The use of space power was really perfect. "Please wait ~" Tiffany looked at Celian and became a little more serious, but said as gently as possible: "although it''s not to imprison you, can you tell me your identity?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Celian was silent for a moment. Although she wanted to tell each other everything, she couldn''t do it now, and the contract was constantly urging her to leave and find Alexis. "Sorry ~" made an effort. Celian can only use these two words as an answer under the harsh conditions. When the contract was urged and the punishment was coming, Celian had to move her feet. When she passed by the other party, she saw a touch of sadness and loss in the other party''s purple eyes. I''m really sorry. Now I can''t help but have no way to say it. "... there''s no way to say it, is there?" Suddenly, Tiffany grabbed Celian''s wrist, and her beautiful purple eyes seemed to see through Celian''s peace of mind. "I know you have a contract. Because of that contract, you fell into a coma before, didn''t you?" yes! Celian silently replied that she could not answer directly under many harsh conditions, and even her eyes and body language were not allowed. dudu2(); Tiffany smiled gently and held Celian in her arms: "don''t worry, I can understand your difficulties. Don''t worry." Without any resistance, Celian held herself in her arms with each other. For the first time in such a long time, she felt a trace of warmth in her frozen heart. Even if it was only the warmth brought by a little insignificant understanding, it was too memorable. After letting go of Celian, Tiffany made a slight salute: "if it''s inconvenient for you, don''t introduce it. Let me explain some of the current situation to you." Celian nodded, and her originally stiff and cold face finally eased a little. "Allow me to introduce myself first, Tiffany! This is my name..." Tiffany!? When hearing each other''s name, Celian almost shouted out without surprise. She knew that when she was coerced by the king of the white dragon to read the relics of the son of the star, she seemed to be possessed by the soul and followed the son of the star. In her past memory, someone did call this name, that is, when the son of the star went to the frost wing hall where the king of the white dragon slept, After being awakened by Yalin, the son of the star introduced himself with a gentle laugh. no Tiffany is dead, otherwise there would not have been the dragon war that overturned the whole world ten thousand years ago. Is it just a duplicate name. "It seems that you should know what the name means." However, the smiling Yitai doll made Celian tremble. She knew the meaning of the name, and the other party obviously understood it. Could she be no It''s impossible. Tiffany is dead. She died ten thousand years ago during the dragon war. Both the holy capital and the Dragon documents record this. "Yes ~ Tiffany, once the son of the star, has long fallen. Today, her remains are still with her former lover in the cloud sea palace in the yanoder mountains, and now you are only standing in front of a dead soul with a similar appearance." Tiffany said with a self deprecating tone. A similar looking... Ghost!? dudu3(); Celian couldn''t help taking a step back and looking at the woman who claimed to be Tiffany''s dead with doubtful and unbelievable eyes. If it wasn''t for the other party, she would have guessed what she thought in her heart as if she had foreseen everything. If it was normal, she would probably think that the other party was just talking in a dream. Tiffany, the son of the star, in her literature records, whether mortals or mortals, even the dragon and even the gods described her as an omnipotent existence. After the dragon war ten thousand years ago, many ordinary people of the petty generation used the name of the son of the star to do evil, and their outcome was naturally tragic. "But these are not important. Now I hope you can know something." Tiffany doesn''t seem to want to struggle with her identity for too long. Considering Celian''s contract, Tiffany also tried to make a long story short to explain the current situation for Celian, but what Tiffany didn''t expect was that Celian''s contract was made faster than expected, just a little at the beginning, Under the warning and urging of the contract, Celian had to leave immediately and try to contact Alexis and stay here. While enjoying the most painful torture in the world, she listened to Tiffany''s explanation. At first, Celian might choose stubbornly. The latter would rather die than surrender, but after being punished several times by the contract and understanding how terrible the punishment derived from the soul is, Celian''s initial edge and spirit have long been eroded. Tiffany seemed to see something about Celian. Instead of stopping Celian, she accompanied Celian around the half plane laboratory like a guide: "the order given to you by Arlene''s messenger is to find a way to contact her or come back to her, right?" Yes, you guessed it all! Celian didn''t answer. She had to speed up the casting as a silent implied answer. Tiffany is also well aware of this. Celian is using the teleportation spell to prepare to leave, but in the half plane laboratory, unless she is authorized by herself and the star''s son Tiffany, even the existence stronger than pernlus can''t move freely with the teleportation spell under the suppression of the maze, let alone Celian as a dark elf. Celian was just pretending. In fact, she was surprised to learn that the redemption angel took herself from the white dragon. After learning that the laboratory was built by Tiffany, the son of the first star, Celian felt that her heart almost didn''t stop beating. But as long as Celian''s heart is beating one day, the contract in her body will never end. "Well ~" looking at Celian''s use of the useless teleportation again and again, Tiffany squinted her eyes and smiled thoughtfully, "it seems that I have revealed a little secret or a little loophole in this contract." loophole!? That means I can break free from the contract. Celian finally looked at Tiffany, but the sharp pain from her heart made Celian fall to the ground like lightning and twitch. The girl knew she had made a mistake, that is, she thought of something she shouldn''t think of! (to be continued.) Announcement: APP Android, apple special edition, farewell to all advertisements, please pay attention to WeChat official account to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 979 ?readx(); After returning to the half plane laboratory, Tiffany rushed to the room for the first time. Celian, who was being restrained by the Italian doll Tiffany to avoid self mutilation caused by insanity in excessive pain, was now in a semi faint state in pain, and her dark gray skin was full of sweat, as if she had just been fished out of the water, The dark elf girl seemed to have no strength to scream. Only her body was constantly twitching. It was obvious that she had not completely escaped from the pain. "Is the contract punishable?" Tiffany immediately examined Celian. "I think so, Miss Tiffany. Before you came, I had tried many methods, including analgesic drugs and magic, which could not reduce her physical pain, or even make her fall asleep." Tiffany, a puppet of the second generation, quickly explained the situation to Tiffany. The dark elf girl suddenly woke up and seemed unable to talk to herself. Well, to be exact, she dared not talk to herself. When she mentioned that there seemed to be a small loophole in the contract, there were obviously some subtle changes in her face, But then in front of herself, the girl fell down as if her whole body had been evacuated, and then the scream sounded as if she had been tortured by countless torture in the world. I tried many methods, but they didn''t work. I couldn''t even find out why the dark elf girl was so painful. Her muscle tissue was normal, her internal organs were normal, and her blood flow was normal. It wasn''t caused by curses and drugs. It can be said that every cell in her body was normal, I''m afraid the only abnormal place detected is that the neural circuit in the girl''s brain is violently active, and the violent activity of this neural circuit should theoretically occur only when the body is seriously injured, but it is obvious that the body of the dark elf girl is intact, which should not happen. The soul contract that binds the girl The only thing Tiffany can think of is this possibility. Stimulate from the influence of the soul to cause pain, or send false pain signals directly to the girl''s brain. In this way, even if the body is not hurt, there will be such pain as torture, and when the brain, as the largest signal source, betrays the body, No medicine or magic can work unless the brain stops signaling, but that''s what only the dead can do. Tiffany, who quickly checked Sally''s security, nodded: "you''re right. It''s really the contract that sends a lot of false pain signals to her brain. In this way, there''s no way to stop it unless the other party signing the contract takes the initiative to stop the contract." "Does Yalin want to kill her?" Tiffany asked with a low and contradictory tone. dudu1(); "I don''t think so. Although the big sister''s physiological function has been disturbed due to pain, the pain remains at a level that is not life-threatening and should only be a punishment." Tiffany can confirm that the pain of the dark elf girl is decreasing. Although the girl seems to be still tortured and can only moan intermittently, her convulsed body is gradually calming down, but the subsequent punishment of the contract continues. "Uh huh, uh huh, uh huh" Seeing that the dark elf girl who had half fainted kept moaning in pain, Tiffany thought about it and tried to ease Celian''s spirit with the power of the son of stars. Although it could not completely eliminate Celian''s pain, it could at least reduce the degree of pain a little. "Miss Tiffany, did you say that there was a loophole in the contract, and then she began to suffer?" Seeing that Celian''s situation was getting better, Tiffany couldn''t help asking the Yitai doll. "Yes, exactly when she turned her head and looked at me as if she wanted to say something." Tiffany thought about it carefully and said, "I wonder if there is any mechanism in my words, or that the other party of the contract deliberately did so in order to keep her secret." "I think maybe it''s some mechanism for the big sister to touch the contract. To be honest, this contract is really special." Gradually, Celian''s body, which was still convulsing, finally calmed down, and TIFFA slowly withdrew her strength. After such a toss, Celian fell asleep again, but this time it was not because of the contract restrictions, but because she struggled with the pain and exhausted the girl''s physical strength. Seeing this, Tiffany stepped forward and took off Celian''s clothes. After she created hot water by magic, she carefully wiped Celian''s body wet with sweat with a towel, while Tiffany sat aside with her mind and watched Tiffany take care of the girl, although she only contained a little insignificant power of the son of stars, Although she did not come from heaven, but was born in flesh and blood, for herself, the dark elf girl in front of her also exists as if she were a relative. She is the only person who has contact with herself in this strange world. dudu2(); Touching the blue gem on the necklace, the gem that came into the world with herself also recognizes the power contained in the dark elf girl. The power of the son of stars contained in her body is an indisputable fact, even if it is weak and incomplete, but this power should have belonged to Tiffany! Tiffany closed her eyes slightly, put her head on her knees and thought. When she first saw the dark elf girl, she drove the girl''s spiritual projection back because of tension and fear. The process was a little rough, but then she was undoubtedly happy. She saw the existence of the same power for the first time, even if the other party''s power was very weak, But at least it also shows that he is not alone in this world, carrying the fate of sacrifice, and he has companions who can understand each other and confide in each other. But now it seems that except for Tiffany, who has passed away, she is still alone. The dark elf girl is not the son of the star, but accidentally inherited the power of the son of the star from her blood. However, it is strange that only Tiffany should be the son of the star except herself, Although Tiffany once had some very close relationships with Yalin, the king of the white dragon, Tiffany was not born as a descendant from the beginning to the end. So how did the dark elf girl inherit Tiffany''s star son power from her blood? can''t follow the reasoning Sighed. Instead of thinking about the problems that could kill millions of brain cells, Tiffany thought of another thing: "Miss Tiffany, you just said you knew the loopholes in the contract, didn''t you?" The Yitai doll, who had just wiped her body clean for Celian, was slightly stunned. Then she turned her head and nodded and said, "yes, what''s the problem?" "What a loophole." As soon as Tiffany came down, she gathered herself in front of Tiffany. "In fact, I''m just speculating. In fact, I''m not sure whether it''s correct." dudu3(); "It doesn''t matter. Can you tell me?" Tiffany has also learned from Tiffany how powerful the soul contract is. As the son of the star who can bring people back to life, Tiffany''s doll who inherits Tiffany''s thinking mode and some memory and knowledge knows very well that there are few things in this world that can''t be eliminated by the power of the son of the star, In addition to the gods with a large number of beliefs and powerful divine power and the demons living with the power of the abyss in the distorted void, there is probably only the real name contract in the world. Such things connected with the world rules can not be erased by the power of the son of the star, but now there is another thing. Although strictly speaking, the contract imposed on the dark elf girl can not be erased by Tiffany, who is the son of the star, if the contract is to be forcibly terminated, the contract itself will kill the weak party of the contracting party as the price of forcible termination, and it is a protective mechanism contained in the contract itself that makes Tiffany have to throw a rat''s nest, Although Tiffany once thought about it, or he would just terminate the contract recklessly. Anyway, even if the contract killed the dark elf girl, it''s a big deal to resurrect her afterwards, but this idea was denied by Tiffany himself. Return to the topic. If the two contracts are to be compared, the compulsion of the connection between the real name contract and the rules of the world makes any power including the son of the star powerless. If the power of the son of the star can erase everything, the real name contract is the existence of everything. It has absolute characteristics and can not be tampered with by any power. Although the contract on the dark elf girl is powerful, it can not reach the absolute level. However, compared with the real name contract that once signed, it is so rigid that both parties must act in accordance with the provisions of the contract word by word, this contract, which is temporarily called the soul contract, seems to have some intelligence, The contract itself seems to be able to think and analyze every move of the contractor and automatically judge whether the contractor has the intention to violate the contract rules. In many ways, the contract automatically filters and eliminates the possibility that the weak party trying to drill a small loophole, unless the loophole is large enough. A careful comparison of the seemingly harsh and rigorous real name contract, if it is not formulated to the extreme, in fact, there are many loopholes to drill, and the automatic analysis and elimination program of this contract has repaired some loopholes, which makes people helpless. Tiffany saw these characteristics of the soul contract. At the same time, although the soul contract has a thinking and analysis mechanism, the thinking and analysis ability of the contract itself is not high. In short, the essence of the soul contract is a more precise program, and its automatic analysis and thinking ability are limited, For example, just now, the dark elf girl tried to leave with the teleportation spell, but was unable to succeed because she was suppressed by the mystery lock in the half plane laboratory. Here, the dark elf girl was not regarded as a breach of contract, that is, it is important to do or not do in the heart and action of the signatory. As long as she did it, but failed to succeed due to external factors, it is not a breach of contract. "I think the white dragon who kidnapped the child didn''t weave a watertight contract rule. In my opinion, at least half of the initiative of this contract is on our side!" Tiffany said confidently. To be continued. Announcement: APP Android, apple special edition, farewell to all advertisements, please pay attention to WeChat official account to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 980 ?readx(); Although the soul contract has extremely high intelligence, it is still only a dead thing acting according to orders. By observing the ethereal doll Tiffany also shows some blind spots that may exist in the contract. First, Tiffany judges that the contracts acting on Celian are roughly as follows. Www. 2.3txt.com 1£º It is not allowed to disclose one''s own identity and relevant information of the other party of the contractor. 2£º It is not allowed to leave Bai Long''s side or leave without authorization. You must return as soon as possible after leaving due to external forces. 3£º Help white dragon find TIFFA as the son of the star. 4£º No resistance, not even ideas, is allowed. Tiffany said while analyzing: "I think the child must have mistakenly thought that he could get rid of the contract when he heard me say that there was a loophole in the system. Maybe he was punished for being rebellious by the contract at that time." "That''s too much." Tiffany, sitting aside, whispered. "It''s really too much, but at least the other party''s contractor doesn''t seem to have any intention of killing the child." Tiffany tilted her head and looked at the Yitai Doll: "why do you think so? Even if you don''t kill her now, with this contract, Yalin only needs to give an order, and this order ignores the distance and plane, and it can''t be stopped at all." Tiffany smiled faintly: "there are all kinds of potions and scrolls in her space ring. If it is an abandoned son who will be discarded after use, there is no need to do so." Healing potions and detoxifying potions with high purity can only be prepared by pharmacists at least at the master level. Tiffany is well aware of the value of these potions in this world. They are almost valuable and marketable good things in secular countries outside, After further testing, Tiffany, the ethereal doll, found that these drugs with high purity should rise to a very high level. Even the former son of stars could not prepare these drugs with purity of more than 99% identified by the instrument. Tiffany, the son of stars, once the highest record, only prepared therapeutic drugs with purity of about 97%, Moreover, Miss Tiffany, the son of stars, specially took the time to prepare the selected materials. dudu1(); After all, according to the different materials and deployment methods, even if they are carefully deployed, they will inevitably produce some impurities in the process. Even the ingenious master of spirit potions among ordinary people can deploy more than 92% of the potions at most, which is the limit, and it is still the simplest therapeutic potions, not to mention the more complex magic potions I''m afraid the purity of antidotes and purification agents will be reduced when they are prepared. However, each bottle of Medicine carried by the dark elf girl was identified with a purity of 99%, which even made Tiffany doubt whether the identification instrument had failed. Yalin, the king of the white dragon, even a servant of the Lord controlled by the contract, gave her a lot of medicine. First, I''m afraid she hopes she can go back alive as much as possible. Second, she has confidence in the power of the soul contract and is not afraid of the other party to break away. Moreover, as Tiffany thought, Yalin may kill the girl at a distance at any time, and no one can stop her. Tiffany became silent for a moment. Time goes by slowly After sleeping for four or five hours, Celian finally woke up, and the moment she woke up, Celian finally sighed with relief. The painful torture was finally over, but it was replaced by the strict urging of the contract. Even if her body was still weak, the only thing Celian could do was to support her discomfort and start acting, Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll have to enjoy such punishment again. The pain derived from the soul, as if to suck clean bone marrow, really makes people feel that it is better to die. Of course, these are not important. The most important thing now is to determine her position. Celian tried to recall everything in her previous life. She met a woman with the same name as Tiffany, the son of the first star, and learned that she was brought back by the redemption angel of the Holy See and Tiffany, the son of the second star, Up to now, I haven''t handled these huge information. However, because the woman who calls herself Tiffany found the loophole in the contract, she couldn''t restrain her thoughts. In the end, she came to this end. Where are you now? Celian looked around and couldn''t help wondering. It seemed to be a living room, surrounded by many silvery white furniture made of unknown materials and some daily necessities. Even there was steaming food and water on the table not far from the bed. At first glance, she seemed to have been sent here to rest in a coma. If she guessed right, A woman who calls herself Tiffany should appear in front of her again as before, and then ask the same sentence ''are you awake''. It really owes each other a lot to wake up and be taken care of twice in a day. dudu2(); Although the contract was urging, after nearly a day of pretending to be dead and then comatose in severe pain for four or five hours, Celian had already become hungry. Despite the urge of the contract, she quickly swallowed some food into her stomach. Celian was in a better spirit and was ready to leave here first. I don''t know what to say when I see each other! Sally sighed in peace of mind, because of the constraints of the contract, now she is speechless, really helpless. Celian, who searched the room, found that there is not only one room here, but also a single family suite. In addition to the living room, there is also a study bathroom and food storage room, and a kettle connected with the water element level can keep clean water everywhere. However, soon Celian had to stop abruptly, because it seemed that there were no doors and windows in all the rooms except the soft and bright walls. There was no design exit at all. "What''s going on?" Celian whispered and knocked on the wall with her hand, but the echo from the feedback told Celian that the wall was thicker and stronger than expected. What''s worse, Celian can''t use any power in this room. She can feel the magic flow in her body, but she can''t mobilize it. Celian once encountered the same situation. When she went to the holy capital to meet the goddess of the moon, she had a similar feeling when she was suppressed by the mystery lock of the holy capital. All her forces were completely suppressed at the lowest point. She would become more apprentices in an instant when powerful mages and soldiers were no different. There''s a fan lock! Celian was not surprised. It would be even more strange if this was a laboratory built by the son of stars and there was no special secret lock to suppress mortals. But what''s the matter? From the layout of the room, it can''t be regarded as imprisonment. Is it necessary to put yourself under house arrest here? "Miss Tiffany, are you there?" Finally, Celian couldn''t help shouting. It wasn''t that she was afraid of being under house arrest, but that the contract seemed to have faint signs again. But there was no reply from the silent room. Celian didn''t believe that the other party would use his software like this, and she didn''t believe that the other party didn''t notice his situation. So the other party should do it on purpose. The restlessness of the soul contract in her body is also faster and faster. Celian, who has just ended a round of pain and suffering, lost her blood color and became paler because of fear. dudu3(); Don''t ~ yourself, don''t do this! Celian could not help shaking her whole body and desperately patting and calling Tiffany''s name. However, there was no response in the completely sealed room except her own voice, and then until the urged contract reached the zero point! Hey ~ didn''t do it!? Celian, who had already closed her eyes in despair and waited for the pain to come, did not make the contract. On the contrary, the urging voice gradually calmed down. Feel carefully that you should really be bound by the contract. Can it be said that the other party of the contract took the initiative to stop the punishment. Just as Celian was thinking about running for her own luck, a white light had crossed the center of the room, and Tiffany appeared in the room. Miss Tiffany~ For a moment, however, Celian was attracted by a petite figure beside the Yitai doll. It was a half eldest girl with a long brown face, exquisite and lovely, wearing a priest''s robe full of ORC style. Although she was still young, it gave people an invisible dignity, especially for herself, Looking at her for a moment is like looking directly at the God itself ~ no! It should be said that it is as shocking as the truth of looking directly at the world. It seems that there is something violent in my body, crying with joy, trying to break away from myself and embrace the girl in front of me. "Son of the star" Celian whispered. Although her clothes changed a little, she still recognized that she was the girl she had seen when her soul was separated. "Sorry ~" Tiffany came up with an apology and said, "I hope you can understand that we don''t want to put you under house arrest, and all this is arranged for a loophole in your internal contract. I hope you can understand." Celian, who didn''t dare to talk, nodded slightly with a wooden look. Seeing this, Tiffany also stepped back a little and introduced her to Tiffany: "I think you should have seen her before. This is Tiffany. She is the purpose of your trip and the son of stars who will come to this world ten thousand years later." (to be continued.) Announcement: we recommend a free novel app to bid farewell to all advertisements. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 981 ?readx(); Tiffany stared at Celian without saying a word. She had a lot to ask her and a lot of feelings to talk to her, but when she saw each other again, she couldn''t say a word. Tianlai''s "novel WW" W. "3txt.com contract binds Celian and has strict regulations on her. I don''t want my words to affect the thoughts of the dark elf girl. If she is punished by the contract, I will really feel uneasy. Tiffany continued to say to Celian, "please don''t say anything. Just listen. Generally, I understand the provisions of the contract in your body, but I believe the contract that binds you should not deprive you of the right to listen to information." Thank you ~ but please run away! Celian thanked silently in her heart. It is true that the contract has not deprived her of the right to listen to the information, but the contract once again urged her to get up and follow the son of the star in front of her, and it was more intense and faster than any previous urging, as if she were an eager hungry wild beast. This time, Celian didn''t resist. Instead, she rushed at Tiffany like a monster who had been unbound. She even didn''t care that she was completely suppressed by the lock, just like ordinary people. Of course, the result of doing so was naturally subdued by Xun. The star''s son Tifa didn''t even move her fingers. She formed a binding lock only by mobilizing her magic with her mind, so that Celian couldn''t move. The subdued Celian smiled sadly, closed her eyes and shouted recklessly: "please, please kill... Wuwuwuwu..." "Please be quiet, don''t say anything, don''t think about anything, and try to keep your heart chasing Tiffany if you want to avoid this punishment." Before Celian could say anything, Tiffany, the second lady doll, stepped forward and covered Celian''s mouth. Celian, who didn''t know why, stared at Tiffany. However, out of some kind of self abandonment numbness, Celian said according to the other party''s words and focused all her attention on TIFFA. Soon, the urging voice of Celian''s current contract subsided a little, but on the whole, it was still very strong, but then the contract seemed to become weaker and weaker, and slowly returned to the normal value. "It seems that the agitation of the contract is beginning to subside, isn''t it?" Tiffany saw something. Celian remained silent. It was not that she was unwilling to answer, but the encouragement of the contract. Although it subsided, she did not disappear. Perhaps she would explode again because of her next sentence or even her next idea. Tiffany didn''t have to endure: "I hope you can understand, and please don''t abandon yourself to death." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±dudu1(); Celian''s desperate urge to follow the contract rules is no doubt not a state of mind eager for liberation. When her power is suppressed to almost the same as that of ordinary people, she shows hostility to the son of the star. If she really annoys the other party, she may be able to completely erase herself by just moving her fingers, and if the son of the star does so, Then Celian believes she will be very grateful to each other. Being bound by this contract is a state of life rather than death. If the power of the contract itself had not prevented her from seeking death, Celian believed that she had already committed suicide under the punishment of the contract again and again. "There is a loophole in the contract. I need time to analyze it. In short, as long as you stay in this room, you will be fine, unless... Yalin directly orders to kill you." Tiffany, who kept quiet at this time, whispered, but the content was terrible for Celian: "... But I don''t think Arlene would do that." The soul contract is extremely powerful. It can not only analyze the psychological thoughts of the contractee and judge whether there is a violation of the rules, but also automatically change its own rule arrangement as if it had wisdom, making it as difficult for those who try to analyze the contract to answer as a Vientiane problem that constantly changes the answer. This unprecedented soul contract can be said to be a brand-new magic system, Even Tiffany, once the son of stars, has never seen it. However, because of this extremely high intelligence, the difference between this contract and the rigid real name contract is that it can judge whether the contracted person can complete the contract task under this situation according to the actual situation of the contracted person. For example, Celian is now suppressed by the maze and imprisoned in a completely sealed space, The contract automatically judges that Celian has been unable to get out of the possibility of returning to the White Dragon Guard. In this special payment request, the contract will not be regarded as a violation as long as Celian does not deliberately violate the requirements. As long as it is not the content of rigid regulations, the contract itself will give the contractee a certain buffer space according to the actual situation, which is a very humanized design, but it is also a loophole that can be drilled because of this! The contract requires the dark elf girl to return to the white dragon, then block all her return roads! The contract requires the girl to seize the son of the star regardless of everything, so suppress the girl''s all strength and make her unable to move! The contract requires the dark elf girl not to say any useful information, so she doesn''t have to know the cause and effect in her way. If you want a girl to commit suicide Well ~ there''s nothing Tiffany can do about this now. Of course, there''s no way to stop the contract, but it doesn''t mean she can''t let the dark elf girl come back from the dead. Compared with the resurrection potion that needs to meet harsh conditions and can only act on anyone once, and compared with the miracle that can resurrect many times but requires divine power and low probability, the power of the son of the star can reshape the completely destroyed * * and the torn and broken soul can also be repaired. But Tiffany didn''t want to do it, because Tiffany, the former son of the star, didn''t want to do it, because life will not be sacred when death doesn''t exist! Celian also knows her next fate. Being under house arrest here is a better outcome than being manipulated by the White Dragon Guard as a puppet. Originally, Celian also wanted to implicitly hope that the other party could convey the appearance of the messenger of the White Dragon King on the Youxuan grassland to the holy capital, but think about it carefully. Maybe the holy capital is also her enemy for the son of the star. dudu2(); As for the son of the star who wants to explore his memory to understand some things, Celian chose the default. Anyway, she can''t help disagreeing with the current situation. Tiffany sat in front of Celian, who was bound by her power, peeping at all the memories of her life, from the bloody past to the days after being redeemed, the battle with the messenger of the spider God rose on the snow field and the giant dragon falling from the sky. Finally, the white dragon took her to the Arnold mountains, and then the Dragon King Yalin forcibly signed the contract. The signing of the soul contract needs the willingness of both parties. It seems that Yalin made the dark elf girl sign the contract voluntarily with the help of some unspeakable evil thing. I must go back, pernlus told me that the ladies had prepared the bath. > After a while, Tiffany suddenly opened her eyes, and pernlus sent a message telling Tiffany that she couldn''t stay long. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "How''s the child?" "Well ~ although she woke up, her contract was a huge obstacle, but she couldn''t communicate with her." At the moment of walking out of the transmission array, Tifa regained her posture as an orc girl. The patriarch ruminas sent the maidens to knock on the door and sent the changed clothes in first after getting Tifa''s permission. Megan and corolla Tiffany knew each other. After they changed their posture into orcs, they were sent by their adoptive mother ruminas. Perseus, what are you doing? > Before walking out of the room, Tiffany noticed that there seemed to be a strange disc in Perseus'' hand, and Perseus was very focused on playing with the disc. The most important thing was that he felt an unknown smell representing the devil on the disc. Observe the situation of xueshou tribe. > dudu3(); That disc is ~ > At this moment, Tiffany had followed the maid to the bathroom and began to take off her clothes. She was curious about the things on pernlus. An interface instrument guide plate used to observe the law of the interface was created by the goddess ishutar. Several goddesses, including me, have such things on their wings. > Is the law of observing the interface observed according to the force of the abyss? > Yes, the distorted void and the sea of soul are surrounded by the main material plane. In particular, the distorted void has been trying to penetrate into the main material plane. Due to the law of the interface, it can not enter, but can only penetrate through the channel formed by the intersection. The evil devil and the force of the abyss entering the main material plane are like invading the filth of the human body, The instrument guide plate can observe the infection degree of the force of the abyss within a certain range. Once, when I was crusading against demons, I used the instrument guide plate to observe first to judge the number of demons entering the main material plane. > After removing the last piece of clothing, the carcass was exposed. Although Tifa maintained the posture of an orc and had some delicate manes, her skin without manes was still as white and soft as a baby, and even the two maidens couldn''t help seeing God. So how''s the situation of xueshou tribe? > There is no intersection, and the infection of the force of the abyss is very weak, almost to a negligible extent. > When she heard pernlus''s answer, Tiffany finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, some areas of this big 6 are very bad. The power of the abyss of killing and hatred is increasing rapidly, especially the power of the abyss of killing... War ~ there should be a large-scale war somewhere! > However, Perseus then broke out a news that startled Tiffany. (to be continued.) Announcement: app is online, supporting Android and apple. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 982 War, famine and plague have always been the most desired things for demons who have negative feelings as the source of power. Compared with the abyss power obtained by killing and sacrificing around the demon altar, only these wars that cause the death of a large number of creatures in the main material plane are the main source of power for demons, To make an analogy, sacrificing some creatures is just a snack, and the latter can be regarded as a dinner! Undermine stability, provoke contradictions and incite war! In addition to offering sacrifices for their masters, these things are the real work of cults. Kidnapping and killing are just small farces in the eyes of demons. Only really inciting a large-scale war is what demons want to see. On the contrary, for the gods, war is the last thing they want to see. Although it is undeniable that war also catalyzes the development of civilization in some aspects, and secular people will inevitably have some more friction and conflicts during development, these must be within a controllable range. Even if the conflicts and wars in small areas gather some negative feelings, they will dissipate quickly, But if it is a large-scale war, it must not be allowed. On this point, both the five supreme gods of the holy capital and the goddess of the Holy See maintain the same attitude. Small-scale war and conflict can be allowed under limited conditions. If there are signs of large-scale war, the holy capital and the Holy See will inevitably intervene to avoid further expansion of the war. For example, just before the end of the war between karlseman and kreises, the scope of the war between the two sides was limited to the border area and did not expand to other areas after the intervention and mediation of the Holy See. Up to now, there are more or less conflicts in the mainland, but there is no sign of large-scale war. The war in the west is mainly caused by the invasion of the dead. Generally speaking, the situation of secular creatures, especially the human beings as the main dominators, is stable, and the recent situation in the mainland does not have the conditions for the outbreak of large-scale war, Whether it is the holy capital or stop, they have done what they should do. So... What about the abyss pollution area displayed on the guide plate of the interface instrument? , close to the area inhabited by the ogue barbarians. > Ogg man!? Tifa recalled the information about this race. Once on the mainland, this sub human race was recognized as a pest. It was barbaric and bloodthirsty, and almost no decent civilization was established. It was like a locust that moved there and consumed all its resources and then changed to another place. Once on the mainland, no matter humans, elves, dwarves or even orcs, they suffered deeply, Only two thousand years ago, when the overlord elserik unified the mainland, did the ogemans finally get rid of it, and all the rest were expelled to the far north. The fog blocking the far north is that the heavy snow all year round prevents the possibility of ogeman returning again. However, it seems that ogeman will go south again every year when the heavy snow stops in summer. At this time, the orc maid had pushed open the door of the bathroom, and there was a maid waiting respectfully in the bathroom. Tiffany, who spoke quietly with pernlus, suddenly felt excited. Just now, it seemed that she was stared at by others, but looking around, there seemed to be no one except three Orc maids. Are you too sensitive? Tiffany doesn''t think anyone can sneak in here. Let alone that he has the power of the son of stars who can see through all illusions. In addition, there is the redemption angel pernlus who stays here. In the end, people who are confident in their strength will sneak in here. Nevertheless, Tifa quietly performed the detection spell, but the result was that the identities of the three Orc maidens were correct. On the top of the hall where the distinguished guests stayed in the distance, there was an orc of the feather nationality flying in the air looking at this side. Maybe other orc clans... Although they know they are very interested in their own strength and identity, it''s too much to peek. Tifa was relieved at first, then realized something, blushed and quickly covered her chest, and then immediately ordered three Orc maids to pull up the veil to cover the scene in the bathroom, while the feather orcs outside obviously showed a disappointed look, but Tifa was obviously angry, Slightly twist the air flow around the feather orc to form a cyclone as sharp as the tip of a needle, which accurately stabbed into each other''s wings. The instant cramp pain twisted the feather Orc''s face, and then fell from the air like a stone. Soon ~ with the scream from the sky, the sound of the roof being smashed through and the scream of the orcs soon became one. After all this, Tiffany finally stepped into the bath. He was merciful this time. When the feather Orc fell, he specially made a cushion for him with air. In addition, most of the orc''s roofs were made of soft leaves and waterproof fur. If he fell, he should only receive some minor injuries. "What was that noise?" The orc maid corolla looked out of the bathroom strangely. It seemed that something fell just now. Tifa didn''t want to take care of it. She gently stepped into the bath and felt the stimulation of hot water to her skin. Many herbs produced in Youxuan grassland were put into the bath water, which has the effects of soothing spirit and relieving fatigue. Generally speaking, only people at the level of patriarch and elder can enjoy it. In addition, Tifa is a special case in the mother tribe. "Let me wash your hair ~ Kumana." "Well, thank you." An orc maid walked behind Tifa and gently picked up her long brown hair as smooth as silk and satin and cleaned it. Tifa leaned against the edge of the bath and closed her eyes slightly. She let the maid fiddle with her. The other party''s finger power was very powerful, but she could control the force properly. After cleaning her long hair, she began to massage her shoulders and back neck. Woo Hoo ~ it''s really comfortable. Tiffany uttered a comfortable murmur, matching her current posture of the orc girl as if she were a lovely kitten. She couldn''t help glancing at the orc maid behind her, as if she was called anlina or annali. When Tiffany comfortably leaned her head against the edge of the bath, a strange luster flashed in the eyes of the orc maid behind her. On the other hand, pernlus continued to talk with Tiffany about what he had observed. Pernlus can confirm that the place of the war on the instrument guide plate should be close to the ogeman, and there is still a long distance from the yanoder mountains. Even if the ogeman go south, they will not pass by. Not to mention that if the ogeman go south during the snowstorm, they are expected to be buried in the fog. Similarly, the king of the white dragon should have no reason to take the initiative to eliminate those ogerman talents. Yes, there should be no direct conflict between the two sides. However, if Yalin, the king of the white dragon, really wants to completely eliminate these Oggi barbarians, it is equivalent to removing a pile of pests for this continent. Moreover, there is faint evidence from the holy see that demons seem to have penetrated into Oggi barbarians. If it is not because the confrontation with the Holy capital consumes too much experience and the extreme north is too far away, The Holy See also has a plan to mobilize all countries to send troops together to solve the ogemans once and for all. In fact, in the future blueprint planned by the goddess, once the Holy See has mastered the situation on the mainland and as long as all countries on the mainland are united under one will, the first thing to do is to expedition to the far north to clean up and kill the ogemans, which will never happen again. A war broke out in the area of the ogre barbarians, and from the perspective of the pollution speed of the abyss force displayed on the instrument guide plate, the scale of the war is not small. Who launched the war in the end. After carefully observing the guide plate of Xiayi, pernlus frowned slightly. Judging from the geographical location of the outbreak of the war, it really has nothing to do with Yalin, the king of the white dragon. After all, the extreme north is too wild. Coupled with the bloodthirsty and barbaric race of the Ogg barbarians, in short, there is no value of plunder at all. Launching a war is just a loss making business, If it were not for the bloodthirsty and savage character of the Ogg barbarians, they would be the public enemy of mankind, otherwise even the overlord galseric would not want to fight against them. This is true for everyone, not to mention the Dragon King in ancient times! However, it is an indisputable fact that there is a war in the region of the Ogg barbarians. Who and where will start the war? It is not just a war of fighting and killing for the purpose of plundering resources. Is it a demon in the abyss, but this is too big. Moreover, the Ogg Barbarians seem to have an affair with demons, Over the years, the annual southward invasion has become a machine for demons to collect negative feelings and the power of the abyss. Just like a war, it can bring extremely objective abyss power to the demon master, especially the killing master aleguso. Although the demon''s character is chaotic and changeable, it is not necessary to directly kill the chicken to get the egg and destroy this race like a long-term meal ticket! If it''s not a demon, then there''s another possibility... The undead! There was a flash of light in pernlus''s eyes. That''s right! If you don''t plunder for wealth, but only kill, there are probably only undead except demons. No matter how barren the extreme northern wilderness is, no matter how low the civilization of the Ogg barbarians is, it doesn''t matter, because the undead only want their bodies! For the dead, everything is worthless except the body and soul, and the Ogg barbarians seem to really fit this point. Finally pernlus couldn''t help asking. (to be continued.) Chapter 983 In the wild land of the far north, the shadow of death is spreading wantonly on this land. Countless skeleton soldiers with naked and gloomy bones are holding all kinds of weapons. Some are rusty and broken, while others are brand-new, as if they had just been forged. These skeletons that have lost all their memories and only retained their battle memory are like demons returning from hell, demons who just want to kill. Under the coordination of the dead knight as the commander, the skeleton soldiers and ghouls as consumables were divided into a square array to attack the scattered defense line of the Ogg barbarians from four directions. The ogre barbarians are indeed as savage and bloodthirsty as other races on the mainland describe. They are like a group of locusts who are not afraid of death. No matter how they kill them, they will rush up without fear. The terrible number has drowned all enemies. In the wars between the Saxon kingdom and the ogre Barbarians over the years, Some officers and knights who were ordered to go to the kingdom of Saxony for support and military advisory assistance without exception described that the ogres who attacked the city under the city wall were like spreading plaque and plague. In the absence of engineering equipment, they could even climb up the city wall by stepping on their own bodies, which made people feel creepy. This time, however, the ugg barbarians faced an enemy who was equally fearless of death. To be exact, this enemy itself was the embodiment of death, and there was no concept of supply and morale. As long as it could move, whether it was skeleton soldiers and ghouls as consumables, or more powerful dead knights and hate monsters, they would fight until their bodies were completely torn apart. On one side of the battlefield, six death knights are commanding the skeleton cavalry to launch an assault. Thanks to the low primitive wisdom of the Ogg barbarians and the heavy snow that has been kept recently, the Ogg barbarians trapped in the far north have almost eaten up the few creatures left in the far north. Up to now, the Ogg barbarians have completely degenerated into infantry, There is no cavalry that can keep up with the death knight. Under the charge of the death knight, the already chaotic ogre''s army suddenly cut a huge gap like a battle axe. Six death knights took the lead in it, and the evil weapons embedded with three runes in their hands cut all life like a bloodthirsty sickle, The death horse under the crotch not only has the characteristics of immortality and fatigue of the dead, but also has its own frost aura, which can freeze the warm life close to itself. "Rush to ~ crush them and make them tremble under the iron hoof of the Scourge army!" The death knights who bore the brunt shouted that although the slogans were meaningless to the undead who had no self-consciousness, these elite Knights of the ballaka Kingdom still retained some of their previous habits after they were converted into death knights. Although the ogres were also fighting hard, their weapons were too simple, Their arrows are either badly worn or even bone arrows made of bones. These arrows with serious lack of penetration can not penetrate the heavy body armor attached with magic resistance on the death knight. Even if occasionally a few poison arrows can be lucky to shoot into the gap of the armor, these toxins have no effect on the dead. Just as the death knights tore the formation of the oggs back and forth, the undead army on one side launched attacks from both sides in an orderly manner, which has filled the gap to avoid being surrounded by the other side after going too deep. Although the white blade battle is fierce, the only abnormal sound on the battlefield is the fighting sound of the Ogg barbarians. The skeleton soldiers on the side of the undead army always keep silent killing. The ghouls occasionally make some toothy gnawing sounds. The rest is probably the sound of hating the giant monster waving a meat chopper and a lock hook, But this voice is too insignificant for a cruel war, but the silent battle mode of the dead more reflects the terrible atmosphere of the death army, which is more frightening than the hysterical cry of the ogman. In large-scale combat, individual power is extremely limited. Unless it is a powerful extraordinary at the top of the power pyramid, even some ordinary extraordinary people are difficult to change the form of a war with individual power. No extraordinary person in the world will think that he is an invincible strong person in the world. For example, the gods above the sky, including the five ancient dragon gods, have not isolated themselves from their people, compatriots and believers, because they all understand that fighting alone is the most undesirable thing. This is reflected in this large-scale battlefield! The ogre''s magic messenger used the monsters in the abyss to spawn violent beasts. In the war with Saxony Kingdom, violent beasts were the last enemy soldiers wanted to see. It often cost several high prices to deal with a violent beast, but in this war, violent beasts did not show their overwhelming strength as before, Even if the Allied forces formed by these Ogg barbarians have released all hundreds of violent beasts, even if the enemy is no longer covered by the walls and fortifications in the past, even against the same amazing number of undead on the plain where the two armies are opposed, coupled with the chaotic command system and fighting on their own, The violent beast was like the ink thrown into the river and soon disappeared. "Sire of the Lich King, 80% of the violent beasts sent by the ogres have been wiped out, and all the bodies are being transported back." At the base camp of the scourge, the death chanter calthas reported the war like a staff officer. The headquarters of the undead army, like human beings, chose a high hill. Here, the vision is endless, and you can almost overlook the whole battlefield. It is very suitable for the commander to master the war situation at any time and make corresponding deployment. A decent tent was set up next to Arthas, the Lich king, In the tent, the local undead of different worlds from the island of the dead of isolos have established a psychic communication network on the battlefield as guests and collaborators, so that the death knights who fight intelligently in the battlefield can receive the information of the battle situation and commander anytime and anywhere, and can make corresponding deployment more efficiently and quickly. Just like the radio communication technology of different worlds, the establishment of the mind network makes the tactical deployment of the scourge Corps more effective with half the effort. With the real-time grasp of the battlefield conditions, the dark warrior sanerwad and the death Lord Ingham, who command on the front line, have wiped out the violent beasts of the ogres with the least loss. "The war is smoother than expected. It''s almost just a one-sided massacre." The undead from the island of the dead swore that gugel isolos went out of the tent and looked at the battlefield not far away. The defeat of the ogue barbarians had become a settlement. Although there were a large number of races like cockroaches and mice, they were divided and surrounded by the army of the undead, which could not give full play to their numerical advantage, In terms of individual combat effectiveness, the ogres may be very strong and difficult opponents for human beings, but they can''t take advantage of the undead. Moreover, the most pitiful thing is that the ogres seriously lack mass destruction means such as magic and magic crystal guns. It''s an act of looking for their own way to death to fight the undead with some simple weapons. As long as people with normal IQ on the whole continent know, what the undead is most afraid of is physical attack. On the battlefield, the ogre man cut off the right arm of the skeleton soldier holding the weapon with the blunt knife in his hand, but the skeleton soldier didn''t stop jumping on the other party and entangled with it. Before the ogre man had time to break away, the skeleton soldiers behind him rushed up and stabbed the guy with the weapon in his hand. His whole body was full of blood holes. On the other side, a ghoul, with his intestines bursting out of his abdomen, pressed an Ogg man to the ground and tore it up, and several equally injured ghouls soon came to join the bloody feast. "Hmm ~ good! It''s a great harvest to get so many materials at one time." Ghoul, the necromancer, was very satisfied. For the undead, especially the undead mage who specializes in undead magic, the money that the living value is meaningless. There are only two things that are most indispensable: soul and corpse. Although aisolos island is the home of all undead who do not want to rest on the mainland, as the hometown of the dead, aisolos Island will not produce corpses, Except for a person who came to seek death or a fool who was stunned by reading knight novels, almost all living people are scared to death once they found the island of the dead. They can escape as far as they can. Therefore, the only way for the dead to obtain their bodies and souls is to go to the mainland. In the turbulent war years, the dead can also happily obtain a lot of materials from a random burial post or a just ended battlefield, but now in the peace years, there are almost no decent large-scale wars except for small conflicts in some areas. When the dead inquire about the news of a conflict somewhere and rush to the past, the conflict may be over, The battlefield has long been cleaned up. Even recently, the holy Vatican also intervened in the border war between the karsermon Empire and the kingdom of kreises, which deterred the undead who were preparing to "get a ticket" on the island of the dead of isolos. When they can''t get materials, the only choice for the dead is to steal and dig graves at night, and they occasionally meet "peers". Of course, these peers want the finances of the dead, while the dead want the dead themselves. Originally, the goals of the two sides don''t conflict, but recently, the Necromancers on isolos island have been too accurate, Therefore, these colleagues who also came to dig graves were voluntarily joined in the ranks of the dead. Over time, the people of various countries on the mainland have also come to the rule that the graves of deceased relatives have been excavated. If the remains are still missing, it means that they have been patronized by tomb robbers. If the remains are still missing, it means that they have been patronized by necromancers! In contrast, it is obvious that the loss of the remains of relatives is more infuriating than the loss of some property. The already smelly reputation of the necromancer is behind the grave robbers. (to be continued.) Chapter 984 It''s very troublesome to get corpses in peacetime. Even under the curse of "having no children" from countless living people and the increasingly severe crackdown of the Holy See, digging graves and stealing corpses is also a means to cure the symptoms rather than the root cause. After all, the probability of accidental death of ordinary people in peacetime has been greatly reduced, Even if the corpses died of normal aging are transformed into undead, they can only become low-level cannon fodder. Considering the problems of loose bones and soul returning to the sea of soul caused by old age, these lowest undead usually don''t even have the combat effectiveness of cannon fodder. The most tragic thing is that the identity of the dead can''t even buy slaves like ordinary people. Let alone the problem of money, that is, those slave merchants in the free city who claim that they can make money and don''t even care about trading with the devil dare to trade with the devil, but they dare not trade with death. The living have a natural taboo and fear of the dead. For slave traders, even if they can make more money, they have to spend their lives. Who knows if the other party will turn themselves into a corpse when dealing with the dead. In addition to the fact that the slave traders did not have the courage, some countries and forces that had secret transactions with isolos did not dare to openly provide slaves for isolos island. After all, human slaves were boycotted both in the East and west of the mainland. Once they were found to have an official level human slave trade, they faced the pressure of the two major religious forces, Even kings can''t bear it, let alone ordinary nobles. The cost of foreign slaves is a little too high for both the dead and the secular kingdom. Privately, some countries only trade the dead prisoners. Although the crazy and cruel souls of the dead prisoners are very popular with the dead mages, after all, the number is too small or a cup of water. It is precisely because it is more and more difficult to get the corpses that some necromancers have begun to take risks to kill people, and then rob the souls and bodies. Although the island of the dead in esolos is an extrajudicial place, necromancers are usually only busy with their own research and rarely meddle in other business, but recently, more and more necromancers have begun to go to the mainland to look for materials, Moreover, some people have not done a good job in covering up, so that isolos island has attracted more and more attention. Although for the dead, their reputation has long been smelly, and they don''t care if the living are more afraid of themselves, the dead don''t want to be attacked by excessive attention, To this end, the current leader of the island of the dead, the "soul guide" belsmore esolos, has been summoning people to start formulating some restrictive rules to prevent the actions of some necromancers from bringing disaster to the island of the dead. But it doesn''t matter now! Gugel looked at the bodies of the ogre barbarians who had been continuously transported back. They were just killed. They were very fresh, and even the soul had not completely returned to the soul sea. It seemed that it was the right choice for him to stay and be responsible for observing the combat power of the scourge legion, rather than rush forward to the west to find the son of the star. However, these bodies were killed by the dead soldiers on isolos island. If they were killed by the scourge legion, the dead ogres would quickly turn into dead and join the battle. Arthas, the Lich King, has a special ability to quickly turn any living person into a dead person. This ability has always fascinated gugel. This is also an important reason why the ogres are not enemy to the natural disaster army. If one person dies on one side, the other will have another enemy, The result of fighting like this all the time must be that there are fewer and fewer enemies. On the contrary, there are more and more enemies. In addition, the undead army is tireless and does not need food supplies and morale. In the war, the undead army has unique advantages. Although we didn''t get all the bodies of the Ogg barbarians, these are enough for the following undead to share. In an open space behind the base camp, a slaughterhouse full of blood was running at full speed. The monks in dark robes of the scourge corps were rapidly handling a large number of fragmented bodies. Both the newly killed ogman and the previous human bodies were quickly divided and classified, Then the monks skillfully sewed different corpses together again, injected them into the undead plague and applied the undead spell. Soon, ugly and deformed giant monsters stood up and walked to the battlefield with endless malice to the living. On the other hand, the souls of isolos are busy dealing with the bodies of the ogres who have just got their hands. Of course, there are some ogres in the middle of the period, and they are breathing at the last breath, but for the necromancer, it doesn''t matter whether they live or die. Anyway, they are just materials, For this reason, these necromancers, who are not cruel but lack of emotion, don''t care about embalming the living and dead bodies of the ogi barbarians equally. As for those harsh wails and screams, they are ignored by the Necromancers. Compared with the scream caused by * * pain, the real scream that makes people cold in the heart is that when the soul of the ogeman is bound by * *, the pain that can never rest is the most tormenting. Anyway, when the ogres once wreaked havoc on the mainland, they had the habit of eating raw. They were more cruel than the dead. Whenever they broke a town, men were killed as food, while women were killed as food after being played with. Today, they are reported again and again The dark warriors of the dead behind them also had red fierce light in their eyes, as if they were touched by the bloody smell of the battlefield, and they were fond of killing and fighting in the depths of their souls. If these soldiers had not been ordered to stick to their base camp, they might have rushed to the battlefield to fight happily. After all, they were soldiers in front of them. Even after their death, they did not completely forget some unforgettable memories, not to mention some who deliberately transformed themselves into undead in order to obtain strong power, or to continue to meet their belligerent * *. "Take it easy, souls eager to fight. Although I know you are eager to fight like your excellency Ingelheim, this time we are guests and need to obey the arrangement of the host. In the future, there will be opportunities for you to show your skills. This war is not the last war." Feeling the longing in the hearts of his compatriots around him, gugel comforted with a gloomy smile. "Yes, this is not the last battle, but the first step for the great Lich King to conquer this sad and barbaric race." Calthas, the death chanter, floated over with a staff in his hand. Seeing the arrival of the important officials around the Lich King, gugel also bowed slightly to pay tribute. After all, even if he became a dead, the belief of the status of strength in the world is still deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Although gugel is a dead mage who has specialized in dead magic for many years, he has not broken away from the shackles of * * and become a lich in essence, In front of calthas, he is an invisible Lich. On isolos Island, only the current leader belsmore is included. A total of no more than five necromancers have successfully become lichs. "It has to be said that the scourge Legion is stronger than expected, but the OGE barbarians seem to have noticed the situation. According to the detection of scouts, it seems that a large number of OGE barbarians have abnormally begun to gather, and their number is conservatively estimated at more than one million." Praise goes back to business. Gugel also put forward some situations to be faced next. Calthas gave a gloomy laugh and seemed to care nothing: "it''s useless ~ it''s useless how much it''s coming! Death will devour everything. These Ogg barbarians swarmed up. As a result, they can only add more soldiers to the Scourge army." "If it''s only the Ogg barbarians, I believe the scourge Legion can do it." A powerful death knight, a terrible monster, a meat grinder used to attack the city and pull out the stronghold, and an endless stream of new undead magic! Gugel believed that calthas and his powerful Lich King could really do this. After entering the wild land of the far north, the army of the dead chose to infiltrate secretly in order to avoid a direct showdown with the ogemans. So far, the natural disaster army that destroyed several ogeman tribes has devoured nearly 700000 ogeman lives, Every time, the quantity and quality of this army have made a new leap. More and more hate monsters appear in the army instead of slow zombies. The equipment of skeleton soldiers is good or bad, but almost one for each person. The violent beasts of ogman have become the lifeforce of the Legion, and the magic messenger has taken on the responsibilities of necromancer and Chamberlain. Up to now, gugel doesn''t understand that after being transformed into undead, those savage magic messengers almost learned the basic undead magic of the scourge Legion without teachers. From ignorance, they have become experienced mages and chamberlains to create more war machines for the scourge Legion. How did the Lich King Arthas do it, What kind of magic can make these savage creatures save the intermediate learning link and almost jump to the sky and become a unique existence! Under this crazy phagocytosis and expansion, except for the most powerful death knights, the other arms of the scourge Legion have not increased substantially. With the passage of time, they have become more and more powerful. Until now, the ogres finally found themselves attacked, they rush to assemble their troops, but now the army of the dead has grown to be strong enough to fight with them, If we can defeat the next army of Ogg barbarians, then this wild land in the far north will completely become a hunting ground for the dead! "But I think... We''re almost at the limit." "What!?" A smile more embarrassing than crying appeared on gugel''s dry face: "demon ~ Lord calsass!" "Devil!? what devil ~" calthas obviously hasn''t figured out what this sentence means. "It is said that a long time ago, the ogre barbarians were selected by the demons from hell as the vanguard force to wreak havoc in the main material plane. The technology of creating violent animals mastered by their magic messengers is also said to be derived from the gift of the devil. Now we have killed too many Ogre barbarians, and the negative feelings around us are already very strong. I think it won''t be long before the behind the scenes master of this barbarian race will come back Come on. " Calthas said disdainfully, "if so, it would be great. Last time a sad devil talked nonsense in front of his majesty. As a result, do you know what happened to him?" "How on earth..." Before gugel could finish asking, a black flame burst into the sky in the middle of the ogre barbarian army. (to be continued.) Chapter 985 As a knight who is determined to win countless honors on the battlefield, whether it is good or bad, whether it is evil, reckless or cautious, whether he is on the front line of the battlefield or thousands of miles away, he has let thousands of troops and horses launch an assault, which has destroyed the enemy''s defense line, crushed the enemy''s defense line, and took their lives like harvesting straw when the enemy was captured by fear and fled, For the knight, that is the peak of his glory! Death Lord Ingelheim can no longer feel the glory. It is too ethereal for a dead soul. It has been a long time since he was transformed into a dead man. Until now, Ingham doesn''t remember much about his life. The only thing that still impresses his soul in the gradually broken memory is the desire to fight. Whenever he wields a battle axe to cut down the enemy''s head, and whenever he looks at the skeleton cavalry and the Dark Knights to launch an assault, When he stepped into the enemy''s array with the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying, and reaped the enemy''s life like death, his broken soul and obsession seemed to be satisfied again! you ''re right! I want to fight! Ingelheim, riding on the skeleton horse, roared hoarsely. Hidden under his helmet, the red eyes shining with this unknown color became deeper. The double-edged Tomahawk in his hand was waved like a storm, so that any enemy who dared to stop being involved in the metal storm was torn to pieces, No matter the bloodthirsty ogre or the tall and savage ogre, no one can stop for a moment under the battle axe of Ingrham. Even if a huge violent beast stands in front of the death Lord, its end is only completely swallowed up by death. "This is the sixth one today ~ crush them without leaving them alive!" The four slender beasts that stood in front of Ingrham were more like some kind of arthropod than human beings. The following Dark Knights quickly learned about the violent beast that was still struggling and didn''t die. With their battle axes, Ingrham drove his horses crazy to kill in the enemy line of the ogres, Everywhere they go, they will stir up thick blood light. It seems that the Dark Knights who accompany Ingelheim are also ignited by their own masters. When they are wielding weapons that are beyond human beings and even the ogi barbarians can''t hold, they are still singing ancient and astringent unknown words, Let the curse of death fall on the enemy''s head. The army that broke into the depths of the enemy''s array was not fighting alone. Those killed ogerman people soon stood up again under the influence of the death Lord. Although they were not as agile and powerful as the reborn souls killed by the scourge legion, these reborn ogerman zombies successfully brought chaos to the surrounding enemy forces, Let Ingelheim and his nearly 100 riders have enough swing space. With strong strength and the characteristic that the undead is never tired, Ingham is killing like a killing machine. Even the savage and bloodthirsty Ogg barbarians with low mind begin to be afraid. In the eyes of these savage sub humans, the undead in front of them is probably no different from the most terrible devil in hell. "Your Excellency Ingelheim charged too deeply into the enemy!" The former dark warrior and now the death knight sanerwad, who was in charge of commanding in the rear of the army, stopped his horse and looked at the death Lord who had burst into the enemy array of Ogg barbarians. The spirit of the other party seemed to have been completely occupied by the battle, and even the cry in the spiritual network was forgotten. The death knight ganilon in black armor came to sanerwad and asked, "do you need to support?" "... although Lord Ingelheim is a little reckless, there is no problem if the power of the dead Lord wants to highlight the siege of the Ogg barbarians." After thinking about the identity of the commander, sanerwad decided: "let the chamberlains behind prepare for the plague. Our main task is to turn more ogres into undead as much as possible." "I see." The former sea blue knight of the Barreca Kingdom, now the Death Knight Commander of the scourge Corps nodded silently. His former glory and duty had long disappeared and replaced by his endless loyalty to the Lich King Arthas. The use of tactics is very appropriate, or thanks to the stupid Ogg barbarians who have no tactics. At most, these savage and cruel creatures under their IQ can play a little smart in the face of a small number of enemies when they are alone, and can use trapping and ambush to sneak attack the enemy. However, in this large-scale cluster war, the sad IQ of Ogg barbarians is obviously not enough. They don''t know how to arrange troops and how to use tactics. Even if there is only one point of flank encirclement, it will become a situation of fighting on their own because there is no follow-up cooperation. Then they will be divided and surrounded in turn, and finally all will be eliminated. Sanerwald is well aware that his command is not very clever, but the ogue barbarians are more stupid. It seems that the main reason why they have harmed the mainland is their physique slightly higher than human beings, their savage bloodthirsty and fearless nature and huge number. When these advantages are completely offset or even surpassed by the army of the dead, These savage creatures will only be suppressed on one side. "Have you forgotten too much?" Sanerwald muttered, looking at the picture of the war situation formed by magic. After being awakened by the necromancer from his death, sanerwald knew that he had lost many memories of his life. The only thing he vaguely remembered was that he had died as a knight in the last battle of the empire that ended at dusk. Many of his memories, including experience, had been forgotten, During the time when he became a dead soul, his empty soul without obsession support accelerated the collapse. Every day, he can feel that his memory is losing bit by bit, and his feelings are gradually becoming weak. Until today, after accepting the transformation of Arthas, the Lich King, he found that the collapsed soul seems to have ended. For the dead, the most terrible thing is their collapsing soul. According to the research of the great sage''s mentor of the dead, kmotnier isolos, the collapse of * * will make the souls exposed in the main material plane irreversibly wear and tear by the sea of souls, Even the powerful Lich that keeps the soul in the life box and turns it into a complete soul cannot violate the rules of the world. Unless it can reproduce the great feat of the soul materialization completed by the necromancer kemotner, sooner or later, the necromancer will eventually break up and return to the sea of soul due to the loss of feelings and * *. Their feelings are no longer weak and their feelings are no longer lost. Can we say that they have achieved the materialization of the soul and are no longer inspired by the sea of the soul!? Sanerwald did not inform his compatriots from the island of the dead of isolos about this discovery, because even he was not sure whether he had reached the degree of soul materialization, because according to the literature, once the soul materialization was completed, the dead should be able to recover to the posture of the living while maintaining the undead characteristics and super resilience of the dead, Feel the warmth of the sun again and the fragrance of food is right! But he is still a dead soul. Except for the soul that no longer collapses, everything else remains the same! It is still a secret until it is determined. After all, he is now loyal to the great Lich King Arthas. The matter of the island of the dead has become a thing of the past. Sanerwad secretly decided to keep it a secret and was ready to mobilize the hated trolls to continue to reduce the scope of activities of the ogres. It has been convenient for the siege troops to put the plague into the dense area of the ogres'' activities and turn all the ogres into a part of the army of the dead at one go. At this time, there was a rare urgent report from the death knights in the psychic communication. Even if sanerwald had not answered, he saw the black and red unknown flame rising from the battlefield. If the undead is a rich incarnation of death, the smell exuded in the flame is a deep bloody smell! Fighting, fighting, war and killing are like the most primitive violent nature of all species in the world, just like the history of blood donation recorded by a ruthless butcher. This is by no means the breath of the ogre man, but a more ancient and unknown breath. It is very similar to the violent beast transformed by the ogre man through magic Is it... Devil!? The soul fire burning in sanerwad''s eyes immediately sparked. It is a semi public secret that there is demon support behind the ogemans. It is likely that the demons in hell are involved in the war between the scourge Legion and the undead. From the rising position of the flame, it is the forces of death Lord Ingham. "Let all the soldiers press over with all their strength. How is the plague projection device in the back ready?" "Ready now, on the way." Sanerwald believes that the death Lord has no problem dealing with some ogres, even violent beasts, but it''s hard to say that he should deal with the demons that should only exist in myths and stories, not to mention that Ingrham has now rushed to the center of the enemy line. Once he is entangled by demons and a crowd of Ogres, Even a powerful death Lord may not be able to bear it. The appearance of the devil made the undead in the rear feel the strong bloody breath, and the Ingrham born in the front line and the Dark Knights under his command faced the malice from the distorted void for the first time! The blood red flame was burning out of thin air as if it had life. The bodies of the ogres who were unfortunately involved in the flame were instantly burned with ashes, just as they were integrated with the flame. After a murmur of sour teeth came from behind the door, two beasts of the same size as elephants rushed out of the door of the flame. It has the shape of a hound, but it grows two heads with scarlet fangs. The joints of the whole body are full of spikes and barbs. The body is burning with fire and strong sulfur smell. There is a layer of black metal armor like scale armor on the body. I don''t know whether it was installed later or the devil itself grew out of the body. From a hound who is greedy for flesh and blood in the twisted void! Ingerham looked at the Ogg barbarians who ran away wildly because of the arrival of hell hounds, sneered, the death Lord raised his axe, and the dark knight and skeleton cavalry immediately dispersed into a triangular array as if they had received a signal. "Very good!" Ingham moved the following hand joints and said in a hoarse voice, "let me see how strong the legendary devil in the abyss is!" (to be continued.) Chapter 986 Hellhound in the abyss! These extremely greedy monsters are not self-conscious and tend to be close to wild animals. Like human watchdog, they have a natural obedience to the upper demons and often act as pets under the Demon Lord in the distorted void. Moreover, the hell Hound is especially good at tracking the flesh and blood breath of the main material plane creatures. Once locked by them, it is difficult to escape. Moreover, the hell hound has a characteristic that it can directly devour the flesh and blood. Both the main material plane creatures and the demons that distort the void can directly convert it into the power of the abyss, In other words, the hellhound can remain in the main physical plane as long as it can devour flesh and blood continuously. Because of this characteristic, many demon lords like to let the powerful hell hound be the first Pathfinder in front of invading the main material position! Two, three, four With a deep roar, four hell hounds as big as elephants fled out of the portal. These canine demons who came to the main material plane did not aim at the dead waiting for them not far ahead at the first time, but looked at the ogemans who fled because of fear with greedy eyes, Then one of the heads of a hell hound turned slightly, picked up an OGE man who was paralyzed on the ground, swallowed it after making a creepy chewing sound in the sad scream of the unlucky man, and the other head of the hell hound began to prey. Suddenly, after smelling the bloody smell, other hell hounds ignored the dead like runaway beasts, but they turned their eyes to the dense OGE barbarians around, rushed to them in a scream and ate. This scene looks particularly strange and funny. If people don''t know the situation, they still think that these demons from the abyss are allies on the side of the undead. But they are not allies! "Charge ~ spread out and attack their limbs. When these stupid dogs fall to the ground, destroy the devil''s heart and kill them!" Ingelheim shouted, waving his axe. The skeleton war horse under the crotch of the death Lord ran like a war machine with instructions. Although the devil is extremely terrible in the impression of secular mortals, for the undead from the island of the dead in esolos, they have not confronted the devil in these long years, The devil''s * * is very tough. Sometimes it is difficult to kill even if the head is cut off, but the devil has an obvious weakness, that is, the devil''s heart in their body, which is like the human heart. Once destroyed, it will be killed immediately. The Dark Knights led the skeleton cavalry to disperse and attack the hell hounds, and the hell hounds who were still greedily devouring the Ogg barbarians also keenly noticed the situation. The four hounds threw down the ''food'' in their mouths at almost the same time and rushed at the dark knight with a fierce momentum. At the moment when the two sides were about to collide, the seemingly huge body of the hell hound showed amazing agility. A dark knight led by him watched the hell hound bounce up with incredible strength and pass over him one second before being stabbed by a lance, The tail full of hard scales and spikes at the back was whipped like an iron whip. The first thing to bear the brunt was that the skeleton under his crotch was smashed when fighting Marton. When the rest of the force hit him, the Dark Knight heard the unbearable sound of the refined armor of advanced equipment, The huge impact made the whole person fly out. Falling to the ground, he made the Dark Knight roll around for a while. Fortunately, the senses of the dead are already different from those of the living. The rapid rolling did not make the Dark Knight feel dizzy. After regaining his balance, the Dark Knight stood up for the first time and quickly began to search the enemy to judge the situation. However, the situation is not very good Just in front of the dark knight, the hell hound had opened his mouth, and the strong sulfur smell gushed out of the golden red mouth that seemed to be burning with fire. However, the next moment, before the dark knight could pull out his sword to fight back, the two heads of the hell hound had been firmly engaged, and one tore and bit the upper body of the dead, One bit a leg of the dead. When the two heads tore hard, the Dark Knight suddenly became two halves. His broken body was thrown to the ground by the hell hound like a doll. Some demons like to devour souls, while some demons like to devour flesh and blood. For these demon hounds who are greedy for flesh and blood, the dead have already rotted. The * * without blood is like expired moldy food, which makes them unable to eat. If you want to eat, the latest fresh meat tastes the best! However, the situation of the dark knight who did not become dog food was not good. His head was bitten and his body was torn. Moreover, the golden red saliva of hell hound seemed to have some high temperature and high corrosion effect. The body thrown on the ground began to quickly turn into smelling pus with white smoke, And the soul of the dead cannot continue to maintain in this completely broken * *, and then has to be inspired by the sea of souls to return to rest completely. The hellhound''s attack was so fast that the undead didn''t even have time to support. After the first round of battle, a dark knight and three skeleton cavalry were destroyed, and only two hellhounds were injured. However, the hellhound facing the death Lord Ingham was a little miserable, One of the two heads was cut from the mouth by the double-edged Tomahawk in Ingham''s hand, making the demon hound look like the crack woman in the urban legend of an island country, hanging its mouth that can no longer be closed, howling angrily. "Reorganize the formation and support each other in battle!" Although his side was snobbish for the first time, Ingham could see that the hell hound was not a powerful devil that could not be hurt by the sword. It was no problem to deal with these beasts with the strength of the dark knight. At first, he didn''t know the other party''s battle mode and suffered a little loss. But next, after finding out the abilities of these monsters, it will be different! The weak feelings and thoughts of the dead made them have no morale, an important factor affecting their combat effectiveness. The Dark Knights immediately formed an array again. This time, the dead fought with each other. When these beasts from the void repeat their old skills, the Dark Knights and skeleton cavalry will immediately support their fallen companions from being buried under the huge mouth. Ingerham, the death Lord, was still the first to win the battle. The double-edged Tomahawk, wielded by the tireless power of the dead, directly threw away the body of the hell hound like a butcher''s knife. The inclined, corrosive and high-temperature blood was blocked by the white bone shield and looked like two half of the hell hound still struggling, The death knight''s Tomahawk quickly destroyed their naked exposed dark red hearts, making these dirty creatures die completely. After the loss of three Dark Knights and six skeleton cavalry on the other side, the remaining three hell dogs were also destroyed, because in the end, I didn''t expect that hell hounds could use body fluid as fuel to spit out flames, which added some unnecessary losses. PA ~ Pulling out the long sword inserted in the eyes of the hell hound, a dark knight who had lost his mount had to walk to Ingelheim to be on alert. Although the hell hound was destroyed, the dark red portal did not disappear. On the contrary, there was another roar like a beast behind the door, and soon six hell hounds jumped out of it, But this time, these hell dogs didn''t prey on the ogemans on one side, because these low-minded creatures had already escaped. Even the ogemans closest to their own side were 300 meters away. Ingham glanced. "Are you another bunch of stupid dogs?" The death Lord was not interested in paying attention to how many hell dogs there were behind the door. On the contrary, the zombies of Ogg barbarians who stood up again swarmed here and surrounded it. A death knight team not far away tore open the defense line of Ogg barbarians and arrived at the location of Ingham. The eyes of the three death knights holding Rune weapons are shining with dark blue soul fire and staring at the hell hound. Compared with the local undead Dark Knights in the different world, these death knights transformed by the Lich King Arthas are more powerful, and in the mind network, the death knights have seen the fighting mode of hell hound, Now that we know the main points of each other''s battle, it''s actually not difficult to deal with these beasts. The hell hounds also watched the death knight grinding his teeth, and the bones and thorns all stood up, ready to attack. The death knights tacitly nodded to Ingham. After getting the consent of the other party, they quickly commanded the ghouls around them to form a chain like front. At this moment of tension, a crisp whip sounded, and all hell hounds sat on the ground like domestic dogs with instructions, It seemed that the spirits of the dead would never move their bodies if they charged now. Several figures in the fire gate stepped out. Some men and women are vaguely similar to humans in height and face, but their skin is dark red and corners representing the devil''s identity grow on their heads. However, their hands holding a whip made of an unknown material can not be called hands. What they want to say is more like the claws of a beast. On the other side, the huge hell hounds saw these demons that were "short" in their eyes, just like the loyal dogs that were raised did not dare to move when they saw their master. "The owner of a stupid dog? Well, it''s more interesting than fighting with a group of dogs." Ingham gave a sneer. However, just after these demons with whip stepped out of the door of fire, another group of demons poured out again, and this time, both the eyes of death Lord Ingham and the death knight became full of vigilance. The first demon, wearing dark red armor, rode on the burning hell horse, carrying a long handled sword no less than Ingelheim''s in volume with one hand, full of tyranny. (to be continued.) Chapter 987 ?readx(); Although the huge volume and ferocious appearance will give the enemy a strong sense of psychological oppression, the devil in the distorted void is not the more terrible the shape is, the more powerful it is. As a devil born from thousands of negative feelings and evil souls, the more deformed and terrible the appearance is, the more it shows that it has not been able to get rid of chaos and disorder after its birth, Its thinking mode is also controlled by the primitive instinct like a beast. In battle, because the slow and dull thinking will make the bloated body unable to coordinate effectively, and the feelings dominated by the primitive instinct cannot make rational judgment, so it is led by the nose in battle. After the birth of the devil, it will start to devour the souls and even companions around it. In addition to survival and evolution, the devil will gradually get rid of this hazy and chaotic mind in the process of devouring. They will gradually understand how to examine themselves and begin to reorganize their bodies according to the battle, eliminate some unnecessary parts of the huge and bloated body, and turn every part of the body into an efficient combat machine, The more handsome and beautiful demons look like humans in the distorted void, the clearer their minds are. Being able to change into humans shows that they have begun to master complex witchcraft and begin to understand that they do not blindly need to use violence to achieve certain goals, bewitch, instigate, deceive These demons have more cunning wisdom than their companions in addition to their strong combat effectiveness. For this, as long as the extraordinary people who have fought with demons have a common understanding, and only secular mortals will blindly fear and worship the demons with ferocious appearance but the same mind as primitive animals. Ingrham is not a mortal who knows nothing! The option of devil is also included in the research topics of the Necromancers on the island of the dead in isolos. After all, there is no exact data on the location to indicate the soul characteristics of the devil. There is a great controversy even over whether the devil has a soul. Another view that the devil is the condensate of the soul has attracted the attention of the Necromancers, The soul condensate that is not inspired by the sea of souls. Does this mean that the devil has anything to do with the lost soul materialization magic in the legend? These have aroused the curiosity of the mages on the island of the dead in isolos, but so far, the mages of the dead have not captured evil demons. Thirteen abyss Knights Looking at the knights who came out of the door of fire, Ingelheim thought of some documents about demon records that he had the honor to read. They were the materials left by the great necromancer kemotnier. The whole abyss hell was ruled by nine powerful demon masters. Each demon master had a title representing the sin and suffering of the living creatures, Because of these different titles, the demons under their command are also different. These abyss Knights riding hell horses like well-trained soldiers should be soldiers under the killing master in the void. According to the records of the necromancer, only the Demon Under the killing master is qualified to be called an army in the abyss, and the other demons are more chaotic beasts than an army, Only under the suppression of higher demons can they barely form a team. "Lord Ingelheim, please follow us out of the siege, and the plague of the dead will be projected soon." Seeing a bad visitor is not a soft persimmon, a death knight whispered to Ingrham. dudu1(); "Break out?" Ingelheim sneered on his gray dead face: "good idea ~ but the other party doesn''t seem to want to give us this chance!" The abyss Knights really don''t want to give Ingham and others a chance. As the killing master, aleguso''s subordinates, fighting is almost their only obsession for survival. Even if they have fought countless times in the arena, they have never been satisfied. Their hearts are only crazy for fighting. After seeing that Ingham and his Dark Knights have decisively solved the hell hound, The fighting will of these abyss Knights has long been ignited. Now no one can stop them from letting go of their prey. Although the hell horse seems to be a mount, it is actually a demon in the shape of a beast like the hell hound. It is violent and rebellious, and it is difficult to be tamed. It has its own deterrent aura, which can fear other creatures, even on the death knight''s horse in terms of mobility and endurance. Looking at the hell horse with amazing speed, the death knights also know that they can''t retreat at the moment. On the contrary, if they retreat now and expose their backs to each other, they will be completely destroyed if they are blocked by the Ogg barbarians in front. It seems that there can only be one war! In desperation, the three death knights can only set up a charge formation and try to cooperate with Ingelheim and the Dark Knights. However, before the death horses under the crotch run, hundreds of ghouls swarmed up to try the strength of these abyss Knights first. It would be better if they could cause some losses to each other. On the approaching sides, the devil side only has 13 riders, while on the undead side, Ingrham, his dark knights, skeleton cavalry and supported death knights have more than 60 riders, not to mention hundreds of ghouls. From the array, the devil is just hitting stones with eggs, The brigade of nearly four or five hundred people charged by thirteen people really gives people a solemn and stirring atmosphere. However, this tragic atmosphere disappeared at the moment of contact between the two sides. dudu2(); Hundreds of ghouls were also numerous. After they were gathered together, they were bound to the abyss Knight like a black chain. However, when they touched the chain, the sword in the head abyss Knight''s hand was as easy as a red soldering iron stabbing into the butter. Four ghouls who rushed at them were cut off in an instant, The high-speed wielding saber did not stop the attack at all. Under the unimaginable arm of the devil, it was like the rapidly rotating impeller in the cutting machine, forming a destruction storm that was enough to break everything. Even the ghoul could not get close to him despite the collision of death. In the harsh sound of broken bones and body tearing in the air, A path full of rotten corpses was left behind the abyss knight. If it is a mortal who does all this at the moment, no matter which race it is, it is bound to become a great general in history, but it is a mortal enemy of thousands of creatures - the devil! The abyss knight who followed showed no less strength than the leader. The formation composed of hundreds of ghouls was torn apart in less than a minute! The three death knights couldn''t help staring. Although they were also experienced soldiers and gained extraordinary power after being transformed into death knights by the great Lich King, they couldn''t do this by themselves alone. "The two wings are scattered! Don''t collide with them ~" after the abyss Knight showed his amazing strength, Ingelheim''s already dried up feelings seemed to be activated again. The death Lord immediately gave orders in the spiritual network. However, even without Ingelheim''s orders, everyone knows that it is a dead end to directly collide with the abyss knight. Almost everyone on the other side has the same strength as the death Lord Ingelheim, and the leading abyss knight may be better than Ingelheim. Hitting a stone with an egg is a stupid behavior. Even if it becomes a dead, the thinking is a little slow, but the Dark Knights still know this truth. The charging team immediately spread to the two wings, ready to avoid the edge and attack the abyss knight from the side. As long as it can slow down the other party''s horses and kill the other party slowly with their own number in close combat, there may not be no chance of winning. However, only Ingelheim chose to continue the charge, obviously pointing directly at the abyss Knight led by him. And the other party also saw the intention of the death Lord... Dudu3 (); The leading Knight waved his hand, and the abyss knights on one side quickly drove the hell war horses to both sides, ready to deal with other undead, and the leader obviously wanted to fight one-on-one with the death Lord in front of him. At the moment when the Tomahawk collided with the knife, death and fire began to interweave and tear out the harsh sound of metal friction! Ingelheim''s hands holding the battle axe were trembling. The strength of the other party was bigger than expected, almost no less than the corpse grave monster in the dead. You know, it was a monster with a height of 20 meters. Even there were few on the island of the dead in isolos, and the strength of the other party''s arms could keep pace with it. But I''m not a soft persimmon! Maybe I can''t remember why I was reincarnated into the dead, but how can I be defeated by one blow when I am eager to fight beyond death? The abyss Knight also felt the power from the powerful death Lord among the undead. Although he was an extraordinary in the secular world, he was not inferior to himself. The undead who transcended death and poured all his will into the battle was much stronger than ordinary mortals in both strength and perseverance, Even those knights who believe in serving the gods cannot reach this level. This is the so-called obsession "It''s very good. Let''s start, undead!" After the battle, the abyss Knight quickly turned his horse and rushed up again, and Ingelheim was not afraid. Their fighting style was very similar. They were intertwined with a death track like a storm, with a fiery blade of the abyss on one side and a sharp axe full of dark death on the other, On the way of running, the mounts under their crotch were close to each other, but the hell war horse feared that the special abilities of other creatures had no effect on the skeleton war horse. For a time, both sides fought to the same extent. However, although Ingelheim could hold the leader of the abyss knight, on the other side, the dark knight and even the death knight fell into a hard battle. (to be continued.) Announcement: app is online, supporting Android and apple. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 988 ?readx(); The pursuit of the abyss knight was extremely fast, and the hell horse was worthy of it. Therefore, the beast shaped demon with the highest mobility on the distorted void ground almost caught up with the death knight scattered to the two wings. At the moment of close combat between the two sides, a dark knight was cut off by the other side After all, not every dark knight has the same ability as Ingelheim. In terms of weapons, the highest weapons used by Dark Knights are only excellent weapons. Although the weapon level in the hands of abyss knights is unknown, it should at least be excellent. "Surround him and don''t conflict with him!" Seeing that their companions were beheaded off their horses, the soul fire in the eyes of the two dark knights in the rear burned fiercely. They immediately turned their horse heads together with the skeleton cavalry to surround the abyss knight. The strength of the abyss knight is really great, so how to deal with the attacks from all directions at the same time! The skeleton cavalry is used as a meat shield in front, even if it is killed by the abyss knight, but with this short delay of a few seconds, the dark knight is confident to stab the weapon into the opponent''s body. The abyss Knight raised his sword, and a layer of fire red luster suddenly appeared on the blade. He had no mind and emotion, but only retained the fighting instinct. The skeleton cavalry was divided into two before he could even hide. He was a knight under the death Lord, Both the elite dark knight and the skeleton cavalry just as ordinary consumables are equipped with good weapons and armor, but they are vulnerable to the unimaginable power of the abyss knight. However, when they killed the three skeleton cavalry, the two dark knights had found the space for each other''s attack. The black spear and double handed Epee shot at the same time to seal all the dead corners of each other. The black spear tip and dark blade were full of a strong smell of death. If ordinary people were only slightly scratched, The breath of death pouring into the body will soon weaken and die. The power of death is especially effective for mortals, but what about demons? Today, the Dark Knights have verified on the hell hound that the breath of death is enough to corrupt these demons from hell. After all, everything in the world is not eternal. Only death will come to everyone. Even the gods above the sky will eventually usher in the moment of falling! The abyss Knight never thought that he could avoid the arrival of death. No one could avoid the invisible death, but the death destiny compiled by the tangible sword could be broken. The wielding Sabre could not be taken back for a moment. The abyss knight decided not to rely on the sabre, released his right hand, ejected the blade from his armour, and met the blade cut from the top of his head. The hell horse under the abyss Knight''s crotch seemed to feel the crisis of his master. The horse immediately loosened his steps, squatted down despite the high progress, and almost rubbed his knees against the ground, This crouched and emptied the gun of another dark knight. dudu1(); The pupils of the two Dark Knights, burning the dark blue soul fire, couldn''t help staring. After the attack without a dead corner, they were broken in this way. The other party and the hell horse seemed to be one, and they had avoided the attack in this incredible way. This tactic, this skill, this is really a chaotic devil can imagine to use it? Even the experienced knights in the main material plane may not be able to do it. How many battles these demons have experienced and how many years they have been fighting to hone this combat skill! The dark knight is unimaginable! The abyss Knight didn''t want to give the dead a break. At the moment of avoiding the attack, the hell horse stood up recklessly. After the sword on the arm armor killed a ghoul, the abyss Knight quickly adjusted his posture, and then two black and dark knights rushed from the back. In the face of a powerful opponent, the eyes of the Dark Knight also burn a flame called battle * *. Since we can''t avoid it this time, we have to fight to the death. The sabre was cut out again. When the first dark knight was greeted with a heavy sword, the great power made the horse under the dark knight''s crotch crack with broken bones. Although he had been prepared for it, the Dark Knight did not expect that the strength of the other side would be so great that his own side would be suppressed, The dark knight had to grasp the blade with his other hand to avoid cutting his head off by his weapon. In the next second, the strength increased again. The dark knight felt as if his body was going to be crushed by this great force. With a burst of tearing sound of bones and metal, the Dark Knight finally noticed that his arms were torn alive under the brute force of the other party, and lost all defense means, The sword fell unstoppably, almost dividing the dark knight in two from beginning to end, and the soul fire of the dead was extinguished as quickly as it was blown by the wind. After knocking down the first dark knight, the remaining Dark Knight is not enough to fear the demons of the abyss. Although mortals choose the path of death to become undead, not everyone who is willing to embrace the path of death can become an extraordinary mortal, which still needs the accumulation of time and experience. Although death is the only thing in the world that represents eternity, the souls who embrace death are far from being compared with the demons who have brought countless deaths to the world in the abyss! Without the support of his teammates, after all seven or eight skeleton cavalry were killed, the sabre of the abyss knight has quickly torn through the defense of the dark knight. Although the dark knight has done his best to practice his gun skills all his life, the other side is far ahead of himself in terms of strength, skill and experience, especially in the aspect of experience, These abyss knights are just like fighting out of countless battlefields and living only for fighting and killing, which is pure to an incredible extent. dudu2(); The skeleton war horse was killed, and the dark knight who fell to the ground stood up in embarrassment. The hell war horse he rushed over and the devil holding the scarlet war knife like blood on it had no time to pick up the weapons that fell aside. The only thing he could do was to make a final attempt. He pulled out his dagger, but in the face of the battle axe that seems to be able to tear up all things in the hands of the abyss knight, even the undead who always keeps calm emotionally doesn''t know what to do. This small dagger in his hand can''t fight against the battle knife at all. At this moment, the dark knight''s heart can''t help but show the picture of returning to the sea of soul after being killed. My time is up! Just when the dark knight was ready to die, a twisted dark green light suddenly shot out, so that the abyss knight was caught off guard. At this time, the Dark Knight noticed that the green light group, which seemed to be full of soul energy, was the product of countless souls twisted together. These crazy dead souls were wailing and screaming, as if they wanted to drag the attached demons into the world of death. The Dark Knight remembered what it was. It was a kind of magic that the death knights under the Lich named Arthas were good at. These twisted souls were mixed with a strong smell of dark elements and death, which was enough to corrode steel, poison air and weaken flesh and blood. It was a highly toxic thing for the living, But for the undead, it can quickly repair the damaged body as a healing spell. Death entanglement is like a signboard skill representing the identity of death knight! The hit abyss Knight instantly felt the cold of death brought by countless complaining spirits. Even his armor hissed under the corrosive dark force. Although the devil also belongs to dark creatures, it does not mean that darkness cannot kill the devil. Even the light element used for healing in the living can be used as long as the caster is willing, The light of healing can also become a weapon of killing. And darkness itself is a force for destruction, not salvation! The whole body was surrounded by complaining spirits. The abyss Knight waved a war knife to disperse these spirits. Even the hell horse he sat on gave a roar like a beast, and burst out a red fire in an attempt to drive away the smell of death. At the moment when the abyss knight was delayed, the dark knight took the opportunity to pick up the weapon that had been lost when he was shot down. At this time, the archerus death horse had passed over his own sky, pulled the reins of the horse, and the death knight did not hesitate to cut the long sword inlaid with runes at the abyss knight. dudu3(); Even if he was caught unprepared by the entanglement of death, when facing the sword light intertwined by the death knight, the sword of the abyss Knight cut through the air again and resisted it regardless of the biting of the complaining spirit. With the passage of time, the power of death entanglement gradually weakened, and the attack of the abyss Knight became more violent. Almost every time, the sword that is good at chopping made the rune weapons in the death knight make an unbearable metal tearing sound. In terms of swordsmanship and power, the death knight had to admit that he was inferior to the other party, Until the Dark Knight stabbed a long gun to join the battle, he was finally able to fight with the other side. Army of the dead! The assistance from one side finally gave the death knight a little space. Under the operation of the astringent mantra and the smell of death, one withered hand stretched out to the ground and grabbed the hoof of the hell horse, so that the restless hell horse lost its balance and fell to the ground, and the long gun of the Black Dark Knight also found a space when the abyss Knight landed with his mount, The tip of the long gun pierced into the other party''s right eye. The pain made the abyss Knight become angry and more excited about the smell of blood. After a knife repelled the dark knight who hurt himself, the abyss Knight''s body was like a flame. The skin exposed outside the armor was like a hot face. For a time, the temperature around seemed to rise a lot. "Go on, come on... Undead! Keep fighting and dedicate everything you have to this battle!" The abyss knight who lost his right eye roared with a hoarse voice like a beast, and his tone was full of bloody flavor, just like a monster born only for killing. Sure enough, every demon''s brain is abnormal, and almost all of them are extreme paranoia. The death knight could not help thinking that the killing of the scourge Legion also had the purpose of purifying the world, while the abyss Knight seemed to kill only for killing, and there was no reason and reason at all. However, not long after the abyss Knight raised his sword again, a purple light and huge suction immediately bound him, and the ensuing pulling force made the abyss Knight fly back. Just before the abyss knight was ready to regain control of his body, the blade of a two handed heavy sword had pierced his chest from the North lake. (to be continued.) Announcement: we recommend a free novel app to bid farewell to all advertisements. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 989 ?readx(); The demon''s flesh - body is very tough. At least in the sense of the death knight, his sword blade is like piercing into a hard rubber material after cutting through the metal armor. If the undead does not have the power far beyond ordinary people, ordinary people against the abyss knight may be difficult to pierce the sword into the opponent''s body even if the opponent has no armor. ''" But now in the face of death, even the devil in the abyss can''t avoid the only thing in the world that can represent eternity! The death knight who succeeded in a sneak attack pried his opponent into the air with all his strength and lost the support of the ground. The abyss knight had great strength and was useless. The abyss Knight struggling in the air tried to pull his body out of the blade, but the breath of death flowing into his body through the wound had begun to be devastating, Gradually cut off the life of the abyss knight. The devil who pierced the blade had so much spare power that the death knight immediately remembered the weakness of the devil mentioned by Ingrham. The dirty core in his body was still beating. At that moment, the death knight changed his strength, shifted the blade from the position and cut open the devil''s heart. Suddenly, the abyss Knight gave an amazing cry, The golden red armor on the body seemed to be burning with fire, gradually extinguished and turned into dark black. Finally, the devil twitched and didn''t react at all. Lost his life, the devil''s body no longer has any resistance to the law of the interface. On the blade of the death knight, the whole body of the abyss Knight turned into a burning ash and dispersed. Finally killed! Death entanglement forcibly pulls the abyss Knight over and passes through his chest with a sword that takes advantage of his impulse. This tactic is simple, but it is difficult to operate in practice. At least if the abyss Knight knows the ability of the death knight when he comes, the degree and nerve reflex of the other party will never be caught by death entanglement. In this way, two death knights and a dark knight work together to kill an enemy. These humanoid demons from hell are completely powerful as expected. However, before we had time to rejoice, the death knight learned a bad news in the spiritual network, and the death knight, the most important backbone of the Scourge army, was reduced by one person again. On the other side of the battlefield, an abyss knight has cut off another death knight with a war knife. When the dead struggled with half of their body, the war knife has fallen again to make the dead different. Before that, through the feedback of the spiritual network, the death knights knew that their companions were shot down and dismounted by some red and black light first, That light seems to have the ability to disintegrate matter. Even the rune weapon in the death knight''s hand is destroyed by it, and it is precisely because of the loss of weapons that his companions will be shot down unprepared. After killing an abyss knight, the current situation on the battlefield is that hundreds of people vs 12 enemies, and the most powerful leader of the abyss knight is still restrained by the death Lord Ingham. However, even in this way, his own side can not completely gain the upper hand. dudu1(); When the dead fight with the enemy on the battlefield, the news of the arrival of the devil quickly came to Arthas, the Lich King! The Lich King was angry For Arthas, the devil is a very harsh name. Even the demons in this new world make Arthas feel extremely bored, because mentioning them will make him involuntarily recall the burning army that has brought countless pain and humiliation to him, After breaking away from the control of the Burning Legion in the original work, Arthas''s scourge Legion has been making enemies of the Burning Legion. In the expansion film burning expedition, outside the copy of the sun well that Kil''jaeden is about to come, there are groups of undead attacking the defense line of the Burning Legion. It is precisely because these undead contain some demon forces and an abyss Lord, The alliance and tribe can smoothly attack the interior of the Sunwell from the front. Arthas didn''t know whether the demons of the world were connected with the Burning Legion, but the Lich King who had been tortured by the Legion would rather believe it than not. Moreover, some news about demons also confirmed that these evil creatures were trying to invade the world from the moment they were born, And every time they come to this world, they will bring endless destruction. take a look! Isn''t that what the Burning Legion does? The collection of these information also made Arthas pay attention to another object that needs to be purified in his work of "purifying" the world. Even compared with fighting with the living, these demons from the abyss are the most important enemies of the Scourge army. Mortals may just want to destroy themselves, and even if they want to die in the hands of the army, it is a kind of extravagant hope. "According to the report from the front line, thirteen demons are fighting with our knights, and the strength of the other party is stronger than expected. Edmonds, the death knight on the front line, returned the request for help!" In the camp of the scourge corps, calthas is reporting the news urgently. In addition to the arrival of demons, according to the report of the dead on the island of the dead of isolos, the biggest trouble is the unfolding demon gate, which communicates with the distant abyss. If you don''t try to destroy that gate, the demons will pour into the main material plane, and these endless demons will drown everything in an amazing number. dudu2(); "Let the troops behind shoot the plague immediately." "Then will the front-line troops let them retreat first?" Calthas heard that his master didn''t seem to be in a good mood. In fact, just before the arrival of the devil, his Majesty the Lich King had been in a state of meditation, as if thinking about some bad things. "No!" Arthas, who had been sitting on the skeleton throne, clenched the Frostmourne in his hand and stood up: "I will personally deal with those fools who dare to be enemies of the Scourge army." When calthas heard this, he was surprised and hurried back to one side to dissuade him: "Your Majesty, let your parents and children do it. It''s really... Why don''t you let me be responsible for dealing with these fools!" "There''s no need ~" Arthas waved a * * some rotten bipedal flying dragon, and the dead obediently landed in front of him: "send an order to sanerwad to let the troops press all the dead immediately after shooting the plague, regardless of casualties, and destroy this humble race and the devil behind them." "As you wish, your majesty!" Calthas nodded cautiously and retreated to one side. When summoned to this strange world, the great Lich King had no royal mount "invincible" and no undead dragon. Now the Lich King had to condescend to use the bipedal flying dragon as a means of transportation, and the arrival of the devil also made many undead on the island of the dead of azolos have a strong interest, Some necromancers also followed Arthas by their own means, ready to see what kind of existence the legendary devil is. dudu3(); While flying over the front line of the battle between the undead and the ogres, the undead plague in the rear has been shot out by the giant meat grinder operated by the ogres and corpse grave monsters. The barrels of plague barrels with an unknown green smell draw a beautiful parabola and accurately fall into the ogres'' camp. The landed plague barrels burst instantly and began to release a high concentration of undead plague, In addition, the extreme north is always boosted by the howling cold wind, and the poisonous fog formed by the first wave of more than 200 barrels of undead plague covered half of the battlefield. Even if they were stupid, they knew that these suddenly diffused green gases must be toxic gases. In the battle with Saxony Kingdom, they did not experience the power of toxic gases. At that time, many countries in the big six would use Saxony kingdom as a weapon testing ground to support all kinds of strange things in order to obtain first-hand data on new weapons and new magic, Among them, poison gas is probably something that the soldiers of Saxony Kingdom love and hate. Poison gas can kill and kill the Ogg barbarians in the lowest cost way like killing pests. However, carelessness or sudden change of wind direction will also cause heavy casualties on their own side. It''s like a double-edged sword. If you use it well, it''s a powerful weapon. If you don''t use it well, you can only lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot. However, this problem does not exist here, because on one side, there are a group of dead people who are not afraid of plague and poison gas. They can walk freely in the plague fog without even basic protection. Compared with the poison gas that only kills people, plague poison has a more terrible effect, that is, the dead people will soon stand up and become a member of the enemy. The chaotic formation and instinct of the OGE barbarians seriously delayed their escape, and even a stampede accident occurred for a time. The unlucky eggs contaminated by the high concentration plague fell to the ground like wooden stakes and howled bitterly. The high concentration of the undead plague quickly eroded the bodies of these OGE barbarians, The degree of destruction has eroded their spirit and transformed their * *, and some strong people or a few ogres just struggled for a while and died, because the undead on one side will quickly harvest their lives and speed up the degree of transformation. Soon, when the wailing stopped, these ugg barbarians would stand up again, but this time the undead no longer regarded them as enemies. They walked with rigid steps and stared at the front with their pupils stained with dark blue flame. The ugg barbarians who had just become a member of the undead army stumbled to keep up with the army, Pointing their crude weapons at their compatriots is like a spreading plague. In the distance, the undead on the island of the dead of isolos were also stunned. The whole ogre army was like being thrown into a black dye vat and quickly soaked with the dye called death. (to be continued.) Announcement: app is online, supporting Android and apple. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 990 ?readx(); In the modern world, soldiers can use gas masks and chemical protective clothing to defend against poison gas. In the different world, obviously, due to production capacity and scientific and technological problems, they can''t produce these things. Instead, magicians are used to bless protective magic that can isolate poison gas. However, magicians are not a lot of ordinary goods after all, On the battlefield, the magician''s remaining magic can protect some important figures such as generals and commanders at most. It is impossible to take care of everyone. However, although it can''t protect every soldier, the magician''s use of magic to change the wind direction in a different world also weakens the power of poison gas to a great extent, The mages of both sides use magic to change the wind direction, which also makes this weapon difficult to control. " Therefore, the utilization rate of poison gas in the different world is not high. It is not that humans do not want to use it, but it is difficult to use it well. If they are not careful, the number of soldiers on their own side may be poisoned more than the enemy. The low utilization rate has led to a serious lack of human experience in defending the more powerful and terrible plague of the dead, which is similar to poison gas. In Granada City, the natural disaster corps of the barreka Kingdom successfully wiped out the plague of the dead. After the war, all countries and holy capitals in the great 6 West had to try their best to defend, Especially for this pervasive gaseous plague, the holy capital and the secular King * * had to dispatch a large number of mages to support huge passports on the battlefield to resist, and the bodies unfortunately infected with the plague of the dead were quickly sparked to avoid resurrection and become the paws of the dead. Even the holy capital and the countries in the great 6 western region have been tortured by the plague of the scourge corps, but here the ogre barbarians are unprepared and exposed to the plague on the battlefield. With the unscrupulous help of the cold wind in the far north, the smell of the plague spreads to the whole battlefield, These spreading undead plagues are like a huge combine harvester harvesting the ears of Rice called ogman. Arthas, the Lich King who flew over the battlefield, could clearly feel that more brutal and chaotic consciousness was rapidly establishing a connection with himself. Just a few tens of seconds later, thousands of consciousness poured into his mind, which meant that the Scourge army had a large number of new troops again, Although these resurrected ogemans have not yet accepted the further transformation of Frostmourne, their combat effectiveness can only be regarded as puppets of brainless zombies, but this is enough. Arthas flew leisurely from the sky to the devil''s gate not far away, and the ogres below had collapsed in this alien version of the "biochemical crisis". These savage creatures may be fearless of death in battle because of their bloodthirsty and cruel mind, but in the face of this situation that the dead attack the living people, and then the killed dead come back to attack the living people again, watch those dead and reborn companions open their mouths and attack themselves like hungry beasts, Watching this terrible scene created by the plague of the dead, even the savage and cruel mind of the Ogg barbarians inevitably collapsed. A large number of fled ogerman fell into the sword and plague of the undead, while the other part recklessly poured into the battle area between the undead and the devil. The fled ogerman seemed to forget even the fear of the devil for a time. These fled troops immediately forced the warring parties to interrupt the battle. The knight of the abyss looked angrily at these ogres who suddenly rushed into the battlefield and blocked their fight. These little things, who should have been the master''s slaves, dared to abandon the war and kill more than a dozen ogres who fled with a war knife. The hell hound rushed quickly under the master''s whip to try to stop them, but in the face of this turbulent wave of fleeing people, Dozens of demons are obviously not enough. dudu1(); "Get out of here, you slaves!" The abyss knight took this opportunity to prepare to reconvene the death Lord Ingelheim of the scattered troops. For a moment, he angrily slashed and killed the escaped Ogg barbarians again, trying to clear a way. The battle with the death Lord also caused a lot of damage to the abyss knight. The weapon power in the hands of the abyss Lord absorbed a large number of souls is amazing. Each blow will permeate a strong death wave, so that the enemy fighting with him will be unconsciously eroded by the smell of death, If you want to make an image analogy, it is like an ordinary person fighting a reactor with high concentration of nuclear radiation at any time without radiation protection clothing. Even if he does not die on the spot, the days after will be very painful because of the erosion of the smell of death. The abyss knight is much stronger than mortals, and the power of the abyss representing destruction is no worse than that of death. At least the devil withstood the damage of death wave with strong * *, but this is not without cost. At least now, many red flames on the armor led by the abyss knight have been extinguished. If you continue to fight, the abyss Knight leader still has the confidence to defeat the other party. Even if he fails, it doesn''t matter... Because someone will take his place and continue to execute the master''s orders immediately. But now these scattered OGE barbarians are too much in the way. Looking around, there are these ugly little creatures running everywhere, and the green fog and the ghosts filled with the smell of unknown death like the black evil tide are not far away, Once they come to face the main force of the undead army, even if their combat effectiveness is strong, it is impossible to destroy such a huge Legion. Although the abyss knights are fond of killing and fighting, they are not brainless fools. In the face of so many undead, unless the intersection here is expanded ten times and all the abyss knights in the void come, the whole army of abyss knights can sweep these undead and let these undead who are unwilling to accept the fate of death bury them in the earth and decay slowly. But it''s not that the power of the abyss is not enough. The fighting between the dead and the ogerman here has accumulated a huge power of the abyss, not to mention that these negative feelings are the most delicious food for the masters who believe in killing, especially in this world that has enjoyed hypocritical peace for too long, Now, a lot of abyss power has been accumulated in the dominated field for use. The abyss Knight pierced an ogre man with a long knife and picked him up. When the poor man was struggling, blood donation continued to fall on the abyss knight. The originally dim flame burned again when it came into contact with the ogre man''s blood, It was not until the sad guy completely lost his life that the devil threw his body aside. dudu2(); In the abyss, it is impossible for the knight to lead these weak slaves to continue fighting. The undead has used a plague that can quickly turn the living into the dead. Now, even if these slaves turn around and continue fighting, they will just die and add more troops to the undead army. It''s really good to meet this enemy who is like an enemy to the Ogg barbarians! But what should we continue to do now? After killing more than a dozen Ogg barbarians and recovering their injuries with their flesh and blood, the abyss Knight led and summoned those companions who were scattered by the Ogg barbarians. Although it caused considerable losses to the dead, one abyss knight was killed by the other party, even dead, and was killed by the other party with that clumsy means. The undead are retreating quickly to join the big army with the help of the defeated troops of the ogre barbarians, and the frightened ogre barbarians don''t even have the courage to attack. According to the current situation, it''s really unnecessary for their own side to stay and fight with the main force of the undead army, not to mention the number of the undead army, It is also worth considering whether the plague made by the undead is effective for the devil. Under the command of the killing master, the abyss knights are not afraid to die in the battlefield, but they fail to die in the extreme fight, but die under the plague, which is a kind of pain. Although there is no word of glory in the devil''s mind, there is satisfaction to replace this word! It is the most unacceptable thing to die like cannon fodder without satisfying the * * of the battle in your heart. "This battlefield has collapsed and our battle is over." Lead the final decision for the knight of the abyss. dudu3(); However, when the abyss knights were ready to return to the twisted void, a command from the void made the demons stop abruptly, and even immediately put out a battle formation and aimed at the approaching undead army in front. The will of the master is absolute. Even the orders of the Lord level demons under the master can''t be disobeyed by lower level demons. Even if disobeying the orders and returning to the void, the punishment waiting for the disobedient will be more cruel and ruthless than death. All demons in the abyss keep this in mind, Never try to rebel unless you have enough strength. The order given by the abyss Knights now is to continue to stay in the main material plane to prepare against the enemy. Of course, the enemy is not the army of the dead that is completely impossible to defeat, but the mysterious behind the scenes dominator behind the dead. According to the command of the dominator, he will come here soon! For this command, the eyes of the abyss Knights lit up a bellicose flame, and their abnormal desire and persistence for killing made these demons even forget this behavior, which was obviously regarded as an abandoned son to test the strength of each other. The master of the undead army! The dominator who established this huge Legion in a short time, and let this Legion severely humiliate the holy capital and the great 6 western countries, set off a war, and provided the huge abyss power for the empty demons is really a person to see his real strength. The undead who has established an army of undead on this scale must be stronger than the death Lord! In the face of this stronger mortal, the abyss knights are also willing to stay and have a good fight with the dominator. Anyway, the channel leading to the distorted void is still open. The diffused power of the abyss makes people don''t have to worry about loss, so they can give full play to their full power to fight. When the abyss Knights formed a standard charge formation, Arthas, the Lich King, finally fell from the sky. (to be continued.) Wild goose pagoda photo * * photo beauty naked, full scale open, indecent photo exposure!! WeChat official account: meinvmo1 (long press three second copy) online viewing! Chapter 991 ?readx(); Not only Arthas fell from the sky, but also the undead from the island of the dead in esolos landed in twos and threes, while others flew around and stared at these knights from hell with animal watching eyes ¡º£® "Very brave. I didn''t run away in front of the great Lich King. Good!" Arthas looked bad and walked forward with frost sorrow. Just now, these demons clearly had the opportunity to escape back to the abyss, but they seemed to know that they came and chose to discharge the battle formation. They dared to stay in front of so many undead armies. Do they think these people alone can defeat the scourge army? This is how arrogant, even if you look down on people, there should be a limit! As the Lich King, in Arthas''s memory, where the scourge Legion went, mortals only fled in embarrassment. Even those who stayed to defend were also holding a fearless spirit of sacrifice. In front of these knights from hell, there was a smell of bloodthirsty. Arthas was very angry that they were clearly prey but regarded themselves as prey. After Arthas arrived, the eyes of the abyss Knight leader were also dignified. It was obvious that the newcomer who was the commander of the dead was much stronger than the previous death leader. However, the abyss Knight leader had a hot fighting enthusiasm in his eyes. Fighting with such a powerful dead must satisfy his obsession. Not only the leaders of the abyss knights, but almost all the abyss Knights have become eager to try, and their desire for combat has long been branded in the hearts of these undead. The leader of the abyss Knight waved to one of his companions. The other party immediately drove the war horse to run to Arthas, and the sword in his hand cut off Arthas who had fallen a two legged flying dragon with great strength. Obviously, the leader of the abyss knight was ready to let his companions test the water first. The undead leader is more powerful than the death Lord, which makes people want to know how strong he is. An abyss knight may not be his opponent, but he should be able to try out each other''s skills. It would be better if he could expose his cards. However, everything that followed was somewhat different from what the knight of the abyss thought, or completely unexpected. dudu1(); Seeing the abyss knight who was commanding and wielding the war knife, Arthas flashed a sharp light in his eyes. Instead of dodging, he directly came forward and stood in a straight line with the galloping hell horse. The abyss knight with the war knife flashed a shock in his eyes, In this way, his sword can''t attack him, but then he faces the crushing of the ferocious hell war horse. Even if the other party plans to attack the war horse with a sword at this time, it''s useless. In this degree, even if he stabs the war horse, he will be knocked out. The impact power brought by the running hell war horse is not much worse than his own sword! Even the knight of the abyss nearby couldn''t help wondering, but his eyes were more dignified, and an unknown idea flashed through his mind. Arthas didn''t dodge. He didn''t even intend to use frost sorrow. Instead, he directly met the hell horse with his right shoulder. The hell horse that instantly hit Arthas felt as if he had hit a huge and hard rock. The scene of the other party flying or trampling on the past didn''t appear, In the end, their bones were broken one by one under the impact. The hell''s war horse with pain and grief could not keep its balance under inertia and fell to the ground. The abyss Knight sitting on it fell to the ground suddenly. Fortunately, the abyss Knight''s skill was extraordinary. He quickly adjusted his posture in the air to avoid the ugly appearance of falling on all fours. The other party actually stopped the hell horse with * *! The abyss knight can''t help but feel terrible. If the other party is a huge undead monster, it''s not surprising that he has blocked the hell war horse, but the other party is obviously a demon of normal human size, and can actually block the hell war horse with * *. Is it... Is he some kind of giant dragon transformed into undead? But theoretically, the giant dragons transformed into undead can not be transformed into humans. Their shape can only be fixed in the terrible bone dragon shape forever. Alsace didn''t intend to give the abyss Knight time to think. The frost grief had been cut down through the air, and the abyss knight who raised his Sabre to resist the attack had been prepared for a long time, but when the huge power was transferred from the sabre to his arm, the abyss Knight bent his knees and almost fell to the ground. This huge power made the abyss Knight feel numb all over his arms for a time, It seems that the skeleton of the whole body is clicking under the impact of this force. dudu2(); The scarlet blade surface of the sabre cut by frost sorrow was like being robbed of life. It was covered by cold frost in an instant. For a moment, the suppressed abyss Knight pushed away frost sorrow fiercely. After a little distance, the abyss Knight held the sabre covered with ice in his hand and showed his strongest skills mercilessly, Because my self-consciousness is hastily warning myself that the enemy in front of me is no small matter! However, as fast as a phantom, the three consecutive spikes were bounced away by Arthas''s Frostmourne in the first paragraph. The huge power almost made the abyss Knight lose his weapon. Before he could stop the knife defense, the devil could only watch Arthas calmly break into his defense area, and then beat him mercilessly with his armored fist. Fist!? How could this happen Such a strange idea flashed through the abyss Knight''s mind, which was only dominated by the killing instinct. The next second, the pain came from his face and spread to his whole body with the nerve. The fist that the Lich King fell on the abyss Knight''s face directly made the abyss Knight fly in the air like a broken kite, and half of the hit red and black helmet was broken, The outside is like metal, and the inside is like bone. With a highly impact resistant helmet, it is more like some kind of shell growing from their heads than demons wearing on their heads. At the damaged part of the helmet, something like biological tissue is wriggling. The head of the abyss Knight didn''t explode under the impact of great force, but it began to rotate like a top from the neck position, and didn''t stop until it turned for three circles. The devil who fell to the ground is still twitching. Obviously, as long as the devil''s heart is not destroyed, the devil''s vitality is completely unimaginable. For a time, the whole battlefield, whether the demons from the void or the dead from isolos, became silent. Through the spiritual network, even ingelham, who had just withdrawn from the battlefield, stopped in shock. He was unbelievable about what had just happened. Each of these demons from the abyss could compete with several dark Knights and death knights, Such a powerful enemy can be solved so easily. By the Lich King Arthas with a fist, not with frost sorrow, not with any weapons, but with a fist or a fist!? The leader of the abyss Knight stared at Arthas dumbfounded and couldn''t believe his own things. It was expected that his men would lose, but it was unexpected that they would lose so quickly and dramatically! dudu3(); In the silent battlefield, only the abyss knight who is still twitching and struggling on the ground makes a voice. If it is placed like this, as long as there is sufficient abyss power, even if his neck is broken, the abyss knight can recover. But now although there is enough power of the abyss, Arthas, the Lich King, will not give the abyss Knight any time, nor will he give each other a minute! Arthas, who stepped forward without hesitation, stabbed frost sorrow into the devil''s chest until he penetrated the beating heart. It was like being sucked away by frost sorrow. The struggling body of the abyss Knight finally stopped. However, when the devil''s life disappeared, the power of frost sadness took the opportunity to inject it, All along, Arthas wanted to try whether he could turn the devil into a dead. Once he had an opportunity, but he was blocked by the master of pain. This time, Arthas didn''t want to be blocked by any external factors. For example, those abyss knights who launched a charge The idea of fighting alone has long been forgotten by the abyss knight. In the face of the undead who don''t know the depth of their strength, no one can think that they can defeat each other one-on-one. The best thing is to rush and kill each other. Since it is the brain of the undead army, as long as he dies, the whole undead army may fall apart, In this way, the far north, which is the power to dominate the harvest abyss, can also be preserved. Arthas sneered and pulled the frost sorrow out of the devil''s body on the ground. The dead devil was not crushed into ashes by the law of the interface as his companions. On the contrary, the devil''s body showed a dead gray and continued to maintain in the main material plane, However, up to now, the devil has not stood up like the ordinary Ogg barbarians. It seems that he is still a dead body. The Necromancers in the sky also fell down one after another. The Necromancers on the Isle of the dead, shocked by the power of Arthas, recited ancient and astringent spells. The gaps between the main material plane and the sea of soul were opened. The Necromancers were ready to summon all the Necromancers they had stored and drown the demons in one breath. What''s more, they are ready to teach these demons a good lesson with the most powerful and vicious undead magic. These acts can also be regarded as the recognition of the dead on the island of the dead of isolos for the power of the Lich King! "Step back ~ let me deal with them myself!" Arthas, the Lich King, stepped forward and waved to everyone to step down. (to be continued.) The 19-year-old woman''s masturbation was exposed on the live broadcast platform! WeChat official account: meinvpai1 (long press three second copy) online viewing! Chapter 992 ?readx(); After the scourge Legion was established and gradually developed, as the leader behind the scenes, Arthas rarely visited the front line of the battlefield in person, even in the war in the west of the holy capital, there were few people who could let the Lich King do it himself. ''" In the Lich King, ordinary people will not do nothing all day to play the game of trampling on the ''ants''. As the leader of the Scourge army, how can he stoop to deal with mortals himself. They''re not qualified. They don''t deserve to do it themselves! Mortals really don''t deserve the Lich King''s automatic hand, but the more secular power exists, Arthas doesn''t mind personally experiencing how powerful the upper power of the new world is. Abyss Knight! These demons under the command of the distorted void killing master are not the strongest combat power, but they also constitute the backbone of the backbone of the killing master army, just like the death knights in the Scourge army. Although they are not cannon fodder, they are a little worse than the top combat power, However, among the most mentally confused demons, the abyss Knights do deserve the title of "Knight". After all, unlike other demons, like disordered beasts, they play a connecting role in the Legion established by the killing master, and have the ability to lead the troops to coordinate operations. However, although it is the backbone of the demon army, the strength of the abyss knight is higher than that of the sea blue knight or even the earth knight in any secular country. With its strong strength and good cooperation, only 13 abyss Knights suppressed the undead who occupied an absolute advantage in number at first. Although they lost two people, the situation seems to be completely reversed when facing the leader of the undead Army "Uh huh!!" With the roar, the leader of the abyss knight on the battlefield waved his sword and made the last futile effort. All the other ten abyss Knights have fallen. Until the end, only the abyss Knight leader can stand in front of Arthas and fight with him. However, although he has not fallen, the abyss Knight leader is full of scars. Even driven by his belligerent nature, the abyss Knight leader still does not retreat even after breaking the sabre, But the attack of the backup sword has been greatly weakened. In others, the knight and the Lich King are not so much fighting as being teased by the other side. When obsidian and the sword made of evil iron from the void abyss collide with frost sorrow, the leader of the abyss Knight will tremble involuntarily every time, and his armor is covered with ice crystal residue like burnt ash, which has long lost the original bloody breath. The two special abilities of the Lich King Arthas'' cold winter field ''and'' death plague ''are rapidly weakening the opponent''s strength. The former will cause frost vulnerable effect on all targets within the range, so that the cold above frost sorrow can freeze the opponent with twice the result with half the effort, The latter, like the weapon in the hands of death Lord Ingham, can disperse the death wave and hurt the enemy invisibly, and can only cause continuous damage to the enemy fighting with him, while the death plague is a more terrible range of damage, which can not be completely avoided even by the demons from the void. dudu1(); "... your will is strong, demon!" "... but in the face of death, nothing can last forever!" When frost grief overwhelmed the other party, Arthas''s cold voice sounded. At the moment when the other party''s slow body revealed the gap, the Lich King did not directly end the other party''s life with frost grief, but kicked the abyss knight to the ground, just like examining a qualified ''material'', Arthas walked slowly with Frostmourne and stepped on the chest of the knight of the abyss, thus stepping on the previously arrogant devil. The abyss Knight grabbed Arthas'' feet and tried to move the undead who trampled his dignity into the mud, but he couldn''t move each other at all in the end. The enemy who was hunted not long ago is now hunted like prey. No! It should be said that it was not hunting, but being slaughtered on one side. The owners of the dead in front of us have too many forces that make people confused. Their forces almost catch up with the legendary mentor of the dead, kemotni El isolos. Not only that, the weapons held by the other party have surpassed the level of legend and epic, The blade with a strong smell of death and Yin cold should reach the level of holy things. It''s understandable to lose under the condition of great disparity in strength. But at least he finally left a scar on him! The abyss Knight looked at the sword mark on Arthas''s shoulder armor. Although the powerful healing ability of the undead has healed the * *, the armor itself cannot automatically return to the original state: "enjoy your victory, undead... You won this victory, but in the face of the abyss, you... Can''t win forever, forever..." "Hahaha ~ well said, devil!" Arthas laughed coldly: "my Scourge army and I will always win, and you will be lucky to witness this process. Be proud. You are the first person to leave scars on the Lich King. Your strong will and combat effectiveness show that you will become my most powerful general!" "You can transform me with that strange power, and I will be happy to stay in the material plane of the Lord to meet the * * of killing..." the leader of the abyss knight who knew his end still said in a fierce voice without fear, It''s not like a defeated man at all, but like a fierce beast that will bite people at any time: "but I only obey the instinct and * * of killing... If you can''t meet the * * of killing, I... Will bite you back!" dudu2(); "Good! My Scourge army needs soldiers like you to kill, destroy and destroy!" In the next second, frost sorrow runs through the devil''s heart. The power of death quickly flows into the body, so that the devil''s fire of life quickly extinguishes and begins to transform into another form, a special form that allows the devil that should have been annihilated by the law of the interface to continue to be preserved. When the transformed abyss Knight stood up again with an ominous smell of death, the magic of frost sadness quickly spread around, like a hyena looking for a rotten corpse, penetrating into the demons that fell to the ground. Arthas held Frostmourne high and shouted in an indisputable tone, "stand up, slaves, and now be loyal to your new master." On one side, the undead from the island of the dead of isolos silently watched Arthas''s actions. When the Lich King strolled over with 12 dead knightly demons, almost all the necromancer respectfully paid the highest tribute to the Lich King who could break common sense and turn demons into undead, Capable people will be respected both in the world of the living and in the country of the dead. Let me also congratulate you here, commander of the dead with all abilities! > A charming female voice suddenly echoed in the air. The hell hounds and the demons who train dogs outside the devil''s gate immediately buried their heads, just like meeting the ''God'' who can''t go against the will, they crawled on the ground and didn''t move. This is obviously caused by the power of the upper demons and the lower demons when the upper demons come. In the demon world, power represents everything, For the superior, the lower demons are not even compatriots, but slaves and servants that can be consumed at any time. At this time, from the demon gate connecting the main material plane and the abyss, a woman of all kinds walked out with elegant steps. With the long fire red and red eyes, the main colors are red and gold, which is like a fancy evening dress. The close fitting robe is tightly wrapped on the exquisite and plump body, exposing a large number of white skin. The beautiful and mature face reveals a charming smile that is enough to attract the soul of men, making her like a witch bathed in the fire. Only the black corners growing on her head like ornaments, and the red hands burned by the fire like some kind of beast''s claws under those slender and beautiful arms show her identity. female sex!? no It should be a demon with a female appearance, but also a very powerful demon! "My name is assidia. I hope you can remember that name. The commander of the army of the dead." The woman named assidia, with a charming look, gently put her hand on her chin and looked at Alsace. dudu3(); Although female demons have dazzling beauty, any male''s hands will probably have no "interest". That is, you can use imagination to know how happy it will be to be caressed gently by her hands. "Devil! If you just talk nonsense, you can shut up now." No matter how beautiful each other is, it is not enough for the Lich King to move his long forgotten feelings. "Hahaha ~ it''s arrogant. Do you look up to everything if you win a small victory?" Assidia smiled like a blooming flame rose. However, the power of the flame emitted by this rose makes people feel extremely depressed. The evil tyranny destroys the drought and burns, and almost includes all the negative aspects of the flame. The malice contained in it is like a desire to scorch the earth. A glimmer of light flashed in the Lich King''s eyes: "a small victory ~ then let me turn you into a part of the Scourge army. I wonder if it''s a small victory." The sadness of frost is like meeting an equal opponent. It spreads violently, containing the breath of frost and death, just like competing with the fire of disaster. Asidia''s beautiful eyes turned and looked at the sadness of frost, as if they were looking at some extremely precious thing. Her eyes couldn''t help showing strange looks, but these looks were covered up only by a flash in her eyes. "As I said, what you won is only a small victory. The dead are insignificant..." Asif Diya played as like as two peas in the devil''s door behind him. The dozens of abyss Knights came out in uniform. This time even the Lich King was moved by the slight movement, for all the abyss riders came from the deep Knights of the armour''s shape and breath. "The abyss Knight you defeated is just a trivial existence under my Lord''s command. Don''t be too arrogant. If my Lord is not very interested in you and your army, you will be buried here from the moment you step into the far north." (to be continued.) Announcement: we recommend a free novel app to bid farewell to all advertisements. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 993 ?readx(); devil! Although in the hearts of most secular mortals, it should only exist in myths and poems and act as a negative role destroyed by gods and warriors, after all, in these stories, as the greatest enemy of gods, the power of demons has always been powerful and dangerous in the hearts of the world, Those who have been lucky enough to face the devil are well aware that the terror of these filthy creatures lies not only in the power of individual bodies, but also in the number. The army of demons has always been described as endless. ''" Once, the Scourge army was best at this endless force to drown all its opponents, just like a carnivorous ant colony living in the big 6 desert. When they swarmed up, they could even chew elephants into white bones. In the face of overwhelming numbers, the strength of a single unit is powerful, and there is a limit after all. Today, Arthas, the Lich King, experienced the feeling of the mortals who had been slaughtered when facing the scourge Legion. Although only more than a dozen abyss Knights came out, countless bloodthirsty and belligerent malice surged in the demon gate behind assidia, even if he didn''t step into the demon gate to witness the scene behind the gate, But Alsace could also guess that behind the door must be an extremely magnificent scene. The abyss Knight hell hound may have more ferocious and terrible demons, which are densely distributed on the earth like a black evil tide. Looking at the horizon, this black evil tide has even been derived to the horizon, which seems to engulf the whole world. It makes people who witness this magnificent scene completely despair and even resist. Absolute power plus absolute quantity, this really makes people feel inexplicable "Really? Then try how strong my master is. I promise death will bury you equally." The loser doesn''t lose the array, even if he knows that there may be a great disparity in strength between the two sides, but Arthas doesn''t want to show weakness in front of the devil, even if he can''t do it at all. Asidia snorted and snickered: "Although this strong character doesn''t annoy me, don''t be unkind, undead. I think you should understand that your army is not invincible in this world, and your war has brought you too many enemies. The holy capital dragon gods and secular mortals want to destroy you, and you plan to add one more now An enemy you can''t defeat? " "Enough!" Hearing this, Arthas was angry: "if you just came to be a lobbyist, then I can tell you clearly that the Lich King will not surrender to anyone, especially the devil!" "That''s very interesting. Do the dead, who are feared by secular living people, still want to be a warrior who hits the devil?" "I am not a warrior, but I will never be a slave to the devil again, forever!" Asidiya was surprised. At least she couldn''t figure out why the dead seemed to have a deep hatred for the devil. Although the devil was like a sworn enemy to mortals in the main material plane, it was not a person who threw himself into his camp without mortals eager for power and power, From the observation of these undead during this period, it seems that the leader behind the undead army is eager to destroy the world. Yu Shengdu''s war has shown that he is against the gods. In that case, according to the theorem that the enemy is an ally, he should be willing to accept the cooperation of the devil, but why? dudu1(); Could it be that the dead in front of us had some disputes with the devil before he died! While assidia was thinking secretly, the dark green plague of the dead had spread over her head. The surrounding scourge legions and the newly resurrected ogemans surrounded assidia and more than a dozen abyss knights. Facing the overwhelming army, assidia looked at it with contempt and was no longer interested, On the contrary, female demons are more concerned about the spread of the plague of the dead. These plagues will quickly turn the living into the dead after killing them, and the plague is almost as powerful and deadly as no solution. The army of the dead is relying on this strange and terrible plague, which even makes the holy capital and the Dragon Alliance behind it helpless so far. Even for demons!? There was a flash of caution in assidia''s eyes. Her whole body was like a burning flame. A flash of red light evaporated the plagues around her body. These plagues not only had strong lethality to the living, but also affected the devil. Although they did not turn the devil into a dead person, they could cause a continuous weakening effect, If you stay in the plague for a long time, the devil may die. Asidia, who knew how valuable this plague was to the devil, quietly made a gesture to the abyss Knight behind her. The other party immediately collected some plague samples in some special container. "... well, commander of the undead army, if you have the courage, move on. We may meet in the next battlefield. Then you will no longer face these weak creatures like insects. I hope you can continue to be arrogant when facing the army of the abyss." Asidia didn''t seem to want to talk any more. She turned and went straight to the devil''s gate. Maybe the devil doesn''t want to entangle with Arthas, but obviously Arthas is not the kind of Lord who can tolerate others'' wanton insult and leave safely. "Don''t need another time, arrogant fool! You will stay here and become a servant of the scourge like these demons." The Frostmourne in Arthas''s hand immediately appeared a residual white fog. These fog gathered at the sword tip like life, forming a ray filled with the strong smell of death, pointing directly at assidia. Under the powerful Death Magic of Frostmourne, even the violent beast created by the Ogg barbarians will die immediately when they touch the ray, And become a dead without suspense. dudu2(); "Hum ~ hahaha! As I said, you are too arrogant, undead. There are more powerful beings in this world than you." Asidia smiled gently, her red fingers pointed at the death ray, and a hot beam of light flew out as if gathering the surrounding light together. It collided with the death ray. In an instant, a huge explosion accompanied by the heat wave and shock wave rolled around, and some distance competing souls were suddenly blown around, The Necromancers even had to add white bone armor and magic shield to protect themselves. Arthas''s face was smouldering in the fire and showed uncontrollable anger. When the explosion subsided, the demon gate on the battlefield had disappeared. It was obvious that the female demon asidia had returned to the twisted void leisurely. This is the second time that I have been so humiliated by the devil after coming to this world! By the way, undead, the land you once occupied has been completely destroyed. I am very interested in whether you can continue to maintain your unbridled arrogance when there are hundreds of dragons... > The last sentence Asif Di left on the main material plane was that Alsace had to force itself to calm down. The Dragon destroyed the small scourge left in the field and destroyed all the buildings there. It was an indisputable fact that it had already passed through the eye line. But that doesn''t mean you will be afraid of it! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Asidia, who returned to the front of blood in the abyss, received the order summoned by the succubus queen Sarian before playing with the sealed plague sample in her hand. When she heard Sarian''s name, a trace of jealousy flashed in asidia''s eyes, but she had to collect the plague sample and follow the succubus servant under Sarian to the master''s hall. Stepping on the stone slab that seemed to be dyed red by blood donation, assidia walked in a straight corridor. The palace of the master of killing may not be the most magnificent in the void, but it is the most incisive demonstration of the bloody and ruthless atmosphere. On both sides, those powerful demon guards who are full of murderous gas but stand motionless like sculptures are watching assidia with alert eyes, Even walking in the palace of aleguso, the master of killing, many times, assidia couldn''t help feeling the tension of her nerves. dudu3(); Aleguso is the most powerful demon master among the nine masters in the abyss. Aleguso not only has strong personal strength, but also his demon army is also the most elite army in the abyss. Every demon who is lucky to be a member of the killing master army is a demon who has won and survived many times in the arena, The belligerent * * they can''t quell is suppressed by the dominant power here, so that the disordered nature is forcibly bound in order. The demons under aleguso''s command are the army, while other demons are just a group of disordered beasts! This is the evaluation given by mortals on the main material plane to demons. In fact, assidia also agrees with this evaluation. The limited order here makes disordered beasts understand wisdom. Demons who know how to cooperate on the battlefield can obviously give multiple blows to the enemy than disordered beasts. Although this is a very painful thing for the devil who has been loyal to his nature, after wandering in the whole void for thousands of years, assidia finally chose to belong to the killing master. One is to catch up with the strongest master in the void, and the other is that most of the attacks of the killing master on the main material plane have been successful, Access to resources here is much faster than where other masters are. Now my strength has grown from a guard level demon to a warlord level when I first came here. I''m a step away from the Archduke level. Now I''m ordered to command an army under my command and take charge of the life and death of millions of demons. This feeling of mastering power is really irresistible. It''s just that although she climbed to this position, it still makes assidia a little bitter "Do you have anything for me, Lord Sarian?" In the master hall, assidia knelt on one knee gently, and her red eyes stared at the beautiful figure on the throne. The commander of all the demons and banshees in the distorted void once had a vicious plot to wander among countless demon lords and bury many powerful demons who coveted her beauty and wisdom. Finally, he took the initiative to submit to the killing master aleguso. Now he is the existence of the right arm of the master below one person and above ten thousand people in this palace. (to be continued.) Announcement: APP Android, apple special edition, farewell to all advertisements, please pay attention to WeChat official account to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 994 ?readx(); A peerless beauty! This is probably everyone''s first impression after seeing the succubus queen Sally en. There is no doubt that whether in distorting the void or the main material plane, the succubus queen Sally en has a beautiful face that can stand out from all sentient beings. Every move between her frown, smile and gestures is full of temptation, not to mention a normal man, That is, women will be fascinated by her to the extent that they would rather be devastated. But assidia knows one thing very well. The beautiful demon queen is not a vase with its appearance. The devil in the void is not a stupid mortal who will be fascinated by a beautiful female and doesn''t know the southeast, northwest and northwest. No devil can do it at this point! If there is no power in the twisted void, wisdom alone is not enough, and the succubus queen is a demon integrating wisdom, beauty and power. Under the cover of her seemingly weak and beautiful body, the succubus queen Sharon herself has stepped into the demon of the Lord level. feudal lord! In the twisted void, it is a powerful demon second only to the master! Although Sally en''s demon strength is worse than that of other warlike lords because of her demonic identity, the power level of the LORD alone is enough to suppress many demons. Even asidia, a warlord demon above the supervisor, dare not breed the idea of fighting with Sally en. Sitting high on the throne, the enchanted Witch King, like the hostess of this palace, looked down at the incoming assidia and asked slowly, "what do you think of the strength of the commander of the undead army? Assidia!" "As an extraordinary person, it can really be described as strong. The strength of the other party is probably between Zhan Jue and Da Gong." "Well... That''s a pretty good level. It''s great for a dead soul to reach this level." Here, Sally looked at assidia with deep meaning: "if you have him as your opponent, how many chances do you think you have to win." "I''m not sure that the commander of the undead army has too many secrets, especially that he has the power to turn demons into undead, and I don''t know if there are other unknown powers." If it had been in the past, assidia would have said without hesitation that she would definitely defeat Arthas, but today assidia is more cautious. Sally Ann smiled and thought to herself, while those figures dressed in exposed clothes and full of temptation were whispering in the shadow of the palace. They seemed to be interested in the news brought back by assidia. These family demons and demons of Sally Ann not only acted as maids and concubines in the harem, but also acted as information collection and analysis, Now, even without Sally Ann''s personal order, the demons and banshees know when and what to do, and those demons who don''t know how to observe words and colors have long become the bait of their own race. If you have no power, you must make achievements elsewhere. In the distorted void, the essence of the law of the jungle can not accommodate the incompetent to produce here, and the weak will only be swallowed up at the first time! dudu1(); "Generally speaking, there is still a little less intelligence. I don''t know where the undead came from..." leaning on the throne, Sally en closed her eyes and thought, and the demons around have quietly disappeared. Think about what the master thinks and what the master thinks. When the master really gives orders, it means it''s too late. At the bottom, assidia looked at the high demon queen. She was not only the head of the harem that killed Lord aleguso, but also the uncrowned king in the whole ruling country. From the point of view of ordinary people in the secular country, she was a regent with great power. No demon in the whole blood donation peak dared to disobey Sarian''s orders except the killing Lord, The master also seemed to trust Sally en very much, and even released some rights to Sally en for the first time. Although assidya herself also commands a demon army, assidya knows very well that although she is the commander of the army, she is also restricted by mutual supervision in the structure of the killing master Legion. Everyone wants to be king, but no one dare to face the anger of the master, However, everyone wants others to stand on their own as king, so as to report this matter as a merit of pleasing the master, and people with similar strength are unwilling to submit to each other. In the end, under this mutual restriction, no one can do anything. Assidia has always admired Sally on this matter. No demon master will arbitrarily delegate power to the following demons. Even his confidants are not absolutely reliable, because the word loyalty does not exist in the devil''s dictionary and there is no betrayal. Every demon is based on his own psychological * * mind, As long as you can meet your * *, there is nothing you can''t do. But Sharon broke this Convention and even became the spokesman of the will of the killing master to a large extent. Her words and even other demon Masters had to listen carefully. "Lord Sally, I have a question." "Go ahead, but it''s best not to be too boring." Asidia repressed her jealousy. The female devil knew the strength gap between the two sides. It was not smart to easily show her psychological thoughts on her face. At least now, except for the respectful look on asidia''s face, Absolutely not and dare not show the slightest disrespect for Sarian: "although it has been confirmed that the other party does have the ability to transform the devil into the undead and let it stay in the main material plane, if it only needs to send the lower devil to confirm this ability, why let the abyss knight be a victim?" Although the abyss knight is not the most powerful demon under the killing master, compared with those demons who have no mind and act by primitive instinct, the order demons such as the abyss Knight need a lot of screening and training, and it doesn''t matter how much the disordered lower demons and even some upper demons with incomplete mind consume, Anyway, countless demons are born from evil souls every day. If it''s really just to test the undead army, assidia really thinks it''s too wasteful to use the abyss knight as bait. Even if there are thousands of abyss knights in the dominant field, after all, it''s not a lot of consumable goods. "Don''t worry about it. It''s the master''s order!" Sarien squinted at assidia and said indifferently. "Yes!" dudu2(); When she learned that it was the order of the killing master, the only thing assidia could do was to remain silent. It seems that the master should deliberately give more than a dozen abyss knights to the undead, probably hoping that the leader of the undead would turn the devil into a more powerful undead and continue to start a war on the mainland, As long as the war does not stop, the power of the abyss of killing will continue to pour into the master''s body, making the master more powerful. Even... The master may be ready to give the whole Ogg barbarian tribe to the dead as a feast. Asidia quickly thought about all possibilities in her mind. The killing of the ogres by the dead alone filled the whole field dominated by the killing with huge abyss power. If the army of the dead can really devour and transform all the ogres, it may not be impossible to start a full-scale war in the whole continent in the end, If the gods keep coming to the undead to fight, the law of the interface will also be broken under the pressure of two impulses. At that time, the demons of the void can rush into the main material plane to support the war, so that the situation of Zhu''s material plane will fall into a deteriorating state of a dead cycle until it finally exceeds the zero boundary point and causes the interface to reverse! If so, what we have done now is really not a loss! "Continue to monitor the undead and introduce them to the depths of the far north. This time, let''s invest more ogres and violent beasts. At the same time, add a small number of demons to see if the leaders of the undead can transform them. Then evaluate the combat ability and survival ability of these transformed demons in the main material plane." Sally said after thinking about playing with her long hair. "Yes! Lord Sarian, Lord aleguso, do you have any other orders?" "No, go back first." Sally waved to show assidia that she could leave. Asidia ''respectfully'' nodded and then got up to leave. It has been a long time since the killing master, Lord aleguso, returned consciousness from Zhu''s material plane to the void. Then the killing master became no longer a director, and almost everything in the whole field was done by Sally en. As a person who has been lucky to be favored by the master, assidia can''t wait to find everything that can get the master''s intimacy, but it''s a pity that aleguso, the killing master, seems to trust Sally en too much. This time, some plans about the killing master in the main material level seem that there is almost no second person in the whole field except Sally en. "By the way ~ one more thing." dudu3(); As assidia left, Sally suddenly smiled and said, "give me that thing." "What? Lord Sally." Assidia asked somewhat inexplicably. "The little things you collected on the main material plane must be of some value for the plague that can affect all demons." Asidia''s heart was cold. She secretly collected the samples of the plague of the dead. Originally, she wanted to experiment to see if there was any special effect, but I didn''t expect Sally en to know. Asidia subconsciously wanted to cover up, but under Sally''s eyes, asidia knew very well that the other party already knew everything. If she tried to explain now, the end would be very miserable. "... the plague that can affect the devil must be of great research value." After receiving the container containing the plague of the dead submitted by the other party, Sally Ann finally smiled with satisfaction, indicating that assidia could leave. Looking at assidia''s calm bowing away, Sally en knew very clearly that at the moment, the evil burning daughter must be full of reluctance. Assidia has always regarded herself as a competitor. In fact, she can be removed at any time if she wants, just considering that she is the same person who has climbed onto the master''s bed, Under the rules formulated by aleguso, it''s really bad if you don''t find a suitable reason, so you dispose of her without authorization. of course! The master won''t be dissatisfied with himself because he lost a warlord demon, but the killing master aleguso won''t allow any subordinates to violate his own rules, even as a demon queen. "Irarell!" At your command, Lord Sarian. > In the shadow, the figure of the heart snatching demon irarell appeared. Sally gave the container in her hand to the other party. She gently asked, "take it down and analyze the components of this plague to see if it can be copied in large quantities." (to be continued.) The 19-year-old woman''s masturbation was exposed on the live broadcast platform! WeChat official account: meinvpai1 (long press three second copy) online viewing! Chapter 995 ?readx(); Demons devour each other and grow up after their birth. The essence of the law of the jungle is vividly demonstrated in the distorted void. However, there are more or less some orders in the fields and countries dominated by demons. Of course, the powerful masters are still demons. Although they have self-consciousness in mind, the primitive chaotic nature still pervades the hearts of the masters, Many times, in the view of the demon master, those demons under their command are just slaves. Of course, even slaves belong to their own possessions. Just like livestock raised by humans, as breeders, they don''t want livestock to be consumed by killing each other before they get benefits. In the field dominated by killing, it is allowed for the lower disordered demons to kill each other and devour each other, but those selected demons formed in their own army are limited to fighting each other in private, which has prevented the formed army from collapsing under infighting. If there are contradictions between the selected demons, they really need to be solved by force, Then each other can decide the outcome in the arena after getting permission. Of course, private fighting is prohibited, and indiscriminate killing without any reason is also prohibited. Here, only the killing master himself holds the power of life and death of all people. Unless he is allowed by the master, even the enchanted witch Wang Sally EN dare not violate the rules formulated by the master. Asidia walked out of the hall with an ugly face and was taken away by Sally en, which annoyed the female devil. What''s more, she had to be respectful to Sally en''s status as a subordinate and dared not show any dissatisfaction. Although there are rules on domination, it is really bad for Sally en to kill a war Baron like herself for no reason, but it does not mean that Sally en can seize her mistakes and weave a pile of charges for herself. At that time, even if she does not need to kill herself, she will fall into Sally en''s hands according to the "legal" procedure, The charm Queen''s means, whose beauty in appearance is proportional to the cruelty in heart, will never be much better than falling into the hands of Mosta, the master of pain. There''s no way ~ there''s a common saying in mortals that "one level higher than the official kills people". Moreover, Sally''s official here is not only one level higher than assidia, but also the strength gap between the two sides is the biggest headache for assidia. At the thought of the fate of the last succubus Wang Mei canxiute after losing power and being overthrown by Sally en, even some fragmentary rumors are enough to make assidia feel like falling into an ice cave. Sally en is indeed famous in the abyss, In fact, only aleguso, the master of killing, can control this witch who wants human life both in bed and on the battlefield. "Lord assidia, do you have any new orders?" By common consent, a pair as like as two peas in the hall asked the same question. Although they look like teenagers, the two lovely girls who are almost the same in shape and appearance have all the characteristics belonging to the devil. Except for the corners on their foreheads, their hands and feet are burning red and black flames the same as their hair color, It is like the embodiment of destruction and disaster, which makes people dare not underestimate their strength. "Now there is no order for the time being. You go back and continue to monitor the movements of the fear dominated army. I will stay here for a while to deal with things." dudu1(); "Yes, Lord assidia!" They looked at each other and then smiled like naughty children. Asidia, who seems lovely but as the master, knows the character of her subordinates very well. Even in the distorted void, she is a very rare demon. A special demon whose consciousness controls both bodies at the same time. Although her power has only reached the guard level, she has unique special abilities, If you don''t understand the twin''s enemies, you can''t defeat them even on the strength of the twins. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you still want to rely on the master''s ear? It''s a stupid guy. Can''t you see that the killing master, Lord aleguso, is not a double headed monkey fooled by mercantile in the second generation. For the killing master, he is always acting in order to meet the biggest obsession in his heart, which will never covet beauty, but something stronger, Even beyond the master''s desire for killing, even beyond his own life! More important than your own life!? When she came to the back hall, Sarian slowly retreated and opened the door. Aleguso, the master of killing, must have planned some major events in the main material plane. After transforming a container containing powerful abyss power for that idiot mortal silvado, the master''s recent consumption of abyss power is so huge that she almost has to use the word profligacy, Up to now, some people are even ready to give up the ogman, a slave who could harvest the power of the abyss regularly. Gathering such a huge force of the abyss can almost make aleguso fight with digital masters at the same time, or directly break the law of the interface and send a large number of demons into the main material plane to start a war. Of course, without the supply of the force of the subsequent abyss, this war can only be fought once. However, it seems that the master does not intend to start a war. Even if the messengers and believers of the goddess ishutar have started a big counterattack recently, the master does not seem to have any other plans, but just let the church in the main material plane avoid the edge. But the power of such a huge abyss is indeed gathered to the main material plane through the master''s life. Once it breaks out, it will definitely be an earth shaking event. dudu2(); But what''s the big deal? Even the wise demon queen can''t guess! Sally Ann had to admit that the little secret kept by the killing master made her itch. Aleguso was really eager to know what he planned in the main material plane and what kind of surprise he would usher in in in the end. However, waiting was also a kind of fun, obtaining all kinds of novel feelings, experiencing unprecedented pleasure and stimulation, and enjoying the ecstasy of trampling on others, Aleguso really satisfied himself, and the last mysterious gift is really expected. Maybe the so-called ''love'' is interesting Recalling some words once said by the master to herself, the charming smile was on the Queen''s face. Is what you want to say an confession of your love? But for the devil, the word love is simply a kind of blasphemy. The love in the devil''s heart is always left to himself. The devil doesn''t love anyone except himself. If he says those interesting words to himself, does the master want to seek some new exciting games? Maybe not! Looking at this magnificent rear hall, compared with the layout full of fierce breath in the palace, the layout of the rear hall is filled with a warm feeling of reverie, such as fountains, gauze curtains, female sculptures carved in Emerald blood jade, roads paved with gold and silver, and hell hounds chained here like pet dogs, In fact, this back hall was indeed the back Palace used to dominate pleasure. There were many beautiful demons, demons and tempting banshees in this palace. Not only that, but also many mortals who volunteered or were captured from the main material plane, not only beautiful women with humans and elves, but also beautiful women in the dragon family. At that time, every time aleguso, the killing master, launched an attack on the main material plane, he would collect a lot of "booty". There were powerful female wizard, devout female priests serving gods, and even princesses and queens of a country. The women brought to this desire palace would gradually change their mind under the influence of the power of the abyss, Even those drow elves and proud dragons who are full of conspiracy can only become like a clever cat in front of the master, leaving all their rebellious thoughts behind and leaving their body and mind silent in the sea of desire, However, those things passed ten thousand years ago. Now the palace that was full of desire and hope has long lost the Shengjing like the male Eden. Now, except for a few dozing hell dogs, there are only desolation and loneliness. I''m afraid that those spoiled slaves and concubines have been swallowed up by the void and become the food of the devil or the devil itself. Bypassing the fountain flowing with clear water, Sally en saw aleguso, the master of killing, sitting behind the gauze curtain in the center of the back hall. It was like looking directly at the embodiment of the concept of killing in the world. Even if it was not the first time, Sally en still had an unspeakable excitement in her heart, It seems that the cells of the whole body are impassioned and eager for blood and battle. dudu3(); Behind the gauze curtain, there was a petite figure standing respectfully beside the master. When she noticed the arrival of Sally en, a beautiful female demon immediately crawled on the ground and greeted Sally en with a pious look. The succubus queen looked at the female succubus. Mina kennancy was originally the daughter of Levi kennancy, Duke of belrama kingdom in the main material plane, and the fiancee of the former second prince Dean kalenta. As a result, because the idiot Prince silvado coveted the beauty of his brother''s fiancee, she deliberately let her fall into the trap of being silvado''s plaything, As a result, Mina died unexpectedly. Considering that she was indispensable in the layout of the belrama Kingdom, she had to turn it into a devil and let her continue to contact her family remotely to avoid exposure. However, the situation in belrama Kingdom has changed greatly. I''m afraid Mina can''t be used for the time being. In addition, she has just been transformed into a demon. Sarian, are you here? gt; Aleguso''s voice suddenly echoed in the hall, but the master on the throne still closed his eyes and seemed to be sleeping. "Yes, master!" The voice of the demon queen became more charming and gentle than ever: "there are some things to report to you." If it''s about the dead, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter to drive them deeper into the far north according to the scheduled plan and consume the ogemans. gt; "... in addition, there are some things about Fernando dominated by chaos." tell us your opinion. gt; (to be continued.) Wild goose pagoda photo * * photo beauty naked, full scale open, indecent photo exposure!! WeChat official account: meinvmo1 (long press three second copy) online viewing! Chapter 996 ?readx(); "Your Highness! Your highness..." "Are you all right, your highness Dean..." The hazy voice in his ear called aleguso''s lax consciousness back to the present world from the distant distorted void. Zhou''s familiar scene waved aleguso''s hand against the appearance of ''Dean'' and motioned, "I''m fine. Go on. ''" In the temporary Lord''s residence of Jinsui territory of belrama Kingdom, several territory officials who were meeting in the conference room looked at the second prince Dean with an inexplicable look. His highness seemed very tired these days and rested in his room many times, Unless there are some important things from the king''s capital, the usual territorial chores are handed over to the following officials. "Your Highness, the punk and glado families who were executed for silvado in Jinsui territory are now counting the properties left by the two families. Recently, some people seem to have produced some documents to try to prove that they are the heirs of the two families." "And then?" Listen, Dean has some intention of closing his eyes. The reporting official paused and then said calmly: "Now, as a special period, these properties should be temporarily detained. After verifying the identity of the other party, they will be returned according to the provisions of ALU. However, according to the intelligence, punk and glado family members have been killed by silvado, and there are no survivors. I think the other party has ten * * and may be a liar, so this property should be transferred to the territory Treasury." The official''s meaning is very clear. There are no people in the punk and glado families anyway. It''s better to directly put these remaining ownerless property into the pocket of the prince. As for the legal heirs of the two families holding the so-called documents, Shiyou * * doesn''t know where they came from. Let''s not say whether they are really people of the two families, even so? The members of the punk family and the glado family have been killed by the despicable silvado. The so-called heirs of the two families are just a group of impostors. Even if the documents in their hands are true, they were secretly stolen when the two families were destroyed, which can not prove anything at all. There are really many unnecessary charges. This has never happened. "Let''s do it. Integrate this property and fill it in the finance during this period. I hope the business in the territory will recover as soon as possible." dudu1(); "Yes, your highness Dean." Officials who originally wanted to make a good impression in front of the prince had to sit down somewhat frustrated. As the two big families that once divided the world in Jinsui territory, the legacy left by the punk and glado families was very huge. However, "Dean" still seemed not interested, and even had no plan to put this wealth in his pocket, Is it true that his Highness the prince is not interested in this wealth at all? Well, whatever the reason, it''s much better than that greedy idiot Prince Silva at least! After the second prince Dean became the new Lord of Jinsui territory, the original territory officials and leaders often compared Dean with silvado, and the conclusion from the comparison is that silvado is worthy of the title of idiot, and now there are more new titles such as heretics, traitors, blasphemers and so on, Even if the golden ear territory was once in the hands of silvado, and it was still in its heyday in the later stage, people will count these achievements in the name of the beautiful female demon Miss Sally rather than silvado. Although Prince Dean has not officially administered since he came to the territory and is still dealing with the mess left by silvado on the whole, Dean, who has a good reputation in the Wangdu of belrama Kingdom, is naturally considered to have more talents than silvado, and silvado is notorious, In addition, colluding with evil believers to attract demons to attack the king makes him worse than even defecation in the cesspit. In comparison, people naturally and naturally preconceived that they will not have any good feelings for their evil phase. In fact, Dean himself knows that silvado has never done anything good in his life, but now it is ironic that the people who have been abused and praised are actually the same person. "Your Highness, if you feel uncomfortable, would you like a doctor and priest to come for you?" an official asked worried when he saw his Highness''s tired look. "No, you go on. I''m listening." In the former, how can mortal doctors diagnose and treat demons, while the latter is even more ridiculous. Let the believers of the goddess give blessings and holy light to one? Seeing this, the officials had to continue to do so. Although some doctors had come to examine the prince before, what they got at that time was that his highness was too tired and depressed. However, when you first arrived at Jinsui territory, your highness was really very hardworking. After all, the former idiot Prince silvado left too many mess to be dealt with in the palace. However, now the things in the territory have gradually been on the right track, your highness began to show a tired look day by day, and that look and attitude always felt that he was afraid of being interested in everything. dudu2(); Is it because the great prince Victor took the throne? In the belrama Kingdom, during the period when the Royal reputation was severely hit by a series of evil acts committed by silvado, the old king rescued from the control of the devil had been forced to abdicate. Originally, his highness Dean had the highest voice to ascend the throne, and even the envoys of the Holy See and goddess were very upset, But in the end, his Highness the second prince chose to retreat on his own initiative because he didn''t want the royal family to be further divided. This result was somewhat unexpected. His highness Dean, who voluntarily gave up the throne, was appointed as the Lord of Jinsui territory, and was guaranteed a high degree of autonomy by the big prince. The important place once contested by the two princes finally fell into Dean''s hands, but ironically, his highness lost the throne. Dean, who closed his eyes again, leaned back on the chair as if he fell into a deep sleep again, Dean! To be exact, aleguso, the master of killing in the void, knows his own situation very well, and fatigue is inevitable. After all, while putting the main consciousness into the main material plane, he has to control the noumenon in the distorted void thousands of miles away. This double-line manipulation, which is so far away and separated from the law of the interface, is indeed a very painstaking thing, Once, when the succubus king Sarian projected her separation onto the main material plane, she deliberately let her body fall into a deep sleep to reduce consumption, but she had to take into account the void and the main material plane, and she couldn''t do that to Sarian. As for the property left by the punk and glado families, for aleguso, these things are very valuable in the eyes of mortals, but they are worthless in themselves. Mortals use money as a voucher to obtain materials and use money to measure a person''s social status. However, in the world of mortals, money is only a derivative, and power is the most fundamental thing, Just like in times of turmoil, bandits without money can take everything from those rich people with their swords. People with wealth but no power are just a fat sheep to be slaughtered in the eyes of others, while people with power without money can take everything from each other - even life! As the second prince of belrama Kingdom, Dean may need money to build his army and support his confidants, but as the master of killing, aleguso built his army and confidants under power, and the slaves who feared and feared power got something more precious than wealth from the beginning - that is their life! The mortal king needs to check and balance his ministers to avoid personal dominance, but it is not necessary for the demon master of the abyss, because his own strength is enough to crush everything, so that all subordinates can''t even resist. That''s absolute! And this is the biggest standard in the world! From the beginning, aleguso was not interested in playing intrigue games with ordinary people. Just as the giant dragon was not interested in the wealth in the ant nest, the giant dragon could not put down his body to negotiate with the mole ants. Anyway, for himself, ordinary people can tell their existence with one look. Since one kick can kick out the ant nest, There will be that fool who will run to reason with a superficial mole ant. dudu3(); All I need is time. I need some time to complete the final transformation! At that time, no matter how much power or wealth and beauty, I can seize all these with my own hands, and it will take no effort. At that time, not only the mortal world, but also the fools who are still in the dark in the abyss will understand that everything they are fighting for now has no meaning. Aleguso couldn''t help sneering at the distribution of property within the territory. The mole ants should leave their own games to the mole ants. The games they want to play will be interesting only if they have at least an equal opponent. But now I have to continue to cover up with Dean''s identity. Some things can be handled by these mole ants, but when the mole ants think they have done too much, they need to knock, otherwise they will show too many concessions and make outsiders doubt ''Dean''. Of course, a group of mole ants don''t need to talk to them slowly by themselves. What they like is to erase them in a violent way, which saves effort and time. "Deal with this bug today. Don''t go too far and let him walk a little normally." "Yes, your highness Dean." After the meeting, in the deserted bedroom, "Dean" handed a list to the girl in the shadow. After receiving the list, the other party silently nodded, and then slowly disappeared as if integrated with the darkness. Aleguso, dressed in Dean''s appearance, lay in bed and rested for a while. At this time, a maid knocked on the door. Aleguso couldn''t help frowning. He had ordered not to see anyone, but when the maid revealed that a visitor was coming, even the master who ostensibly maintained the status of Prince had to get up to meet the visitor. Cardinal isano riston of the Holy See! (to be continued.) Announcement: APP Android, apple special edition, farewell to all advertisements, please pay attention to WeChat official account to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 997 ?readx(); The position of cardinal plays a connecting role in the Holy See. It is a bridge between the upper Pope and archbishop of the Holy See and the lower priests and believers. Many times, the cardinal represents the Holy See and establishes a communication channel with the secular kingdom as an envoy, responsible for coordinating the interests between the secular Kingdom and the Holy See, Although generally speaking, the cardinal does not have much power and divinity, he has an extraordinary position and power in the Holy See. ''" For the secular Kingdom, the cardinal''s visit means that the Holy See has important things to inform, and I''m afraid the king dare not ignore the importance. As the master of killing in the void, aleguso can ignore the cardinal of the Holy See. Even if the Pope is so noble among mortals, he is just a worm that can be easily crushed to death for the demons in the void, but as the prince of the secular Kingdom, Dean can''t ignore it, At least for now, the bishop isano riston cannot be ignored. After the Chamberlain opened the door of the lounge, "Dean" saw isano, and standing next to the Cardinal was not the angel of judgment, Alfred, but a closed eyed Vatican knight. Aleguso also had some impression of the knight. On the night of the demon attack, he led a small number of Knights of the Holy See and soldiers of the belrama kingdom to guard a checkpoint. It seemed that he was responsible for the full-time protection of isano riston. Holy Light Knight! Aleguso judged the identity and strength of the other party at a glance. He is the highest level knight in the Holy See''s knight regiment. He is not only powerful, but also blessed by the gods. He can use some magic! Powerful ~ that''s just the level of mortals. When Dean saw that the knight next to him was not a judge angel, he seemed relieved and was also seen by isano. However, the old cardinal didn''t worry much. It was normal for mortals to be afraid, awed, nervous and don''t know what to do, Ordinary people can''t bear the pressure brought by the powerful strength of ordinary people. Ordinary people will naturally try to stay farther away from ordinary people unless they have to. The angel of judgment, as the messenger of the goddess, naturally cannot stay in the kingdom of belrama for a long time. After calming the devil''s riots and purifying all the intersections, the messenger of the goddess has received a new Oracle and set foot on the road to the kingdom of karut. According to the latest information, a large number of cults are entrenched in a territory of the kingdom of karut, There is also a large-scale devil altar in that territory. It is speculated that it is likely to be the main altar dominated by a devil. If it can be destroyed, it is equivalent to winning a major victory over the devil. The destruction of the main altar will make the evil cults who worship the devil lose the evil magic they have been given in an instant, making them unable to attack, And more importantly, it is necessary to send a warning to the evil believers, that is, the dirty and evil master they worship has no power in front of the gods, and the power of the devil they think they get is just a mirror, they can''t get any power of the devil, they will only get a severe judgment from the gods! In the great 6 West, the blind believers who worship the false gods seem to have destroyed a main altar dominated by demons. Although isano is very unhappy with the false gods and indignant at the people who believe in the false gods on the confused Road, isano has to admit that they did a good job in destroying the main altar dominated by demons this time, Excluding the position factor, the cardinal still wants to congratulate the unknown warriors in the great 6 West, but that''s why the Holy See can''t lose the game! dudu1(); This time, the Holy See Light Knights secretly assembled in the kingdom of karut will gather the envoys sent by high-level priests and goddesses to act together. Not only that, the Knights of all countries in the east of big 6 have entered the state of combat readiness, locked their targets, and strive to sweep away the cults entrenched in the east of big 6 in one breath. "I''m sorry to ~ keep you waiting, sir isano riston." After staring at the knight, aleguso looked away and naturally sat opposite the cardinal. "I should say I''m sorry, your highness. I''ve disturbed your rest." Isano said politely that he was not arrogant because he was the cardinal of the Holy See. He was like a very ordinary kind old man. "Monsieur isano ~ what''s the matter with your sudden visit?" Aleguso was indeed much more relaxed when he saw that the angel of judgment was not present. "In fact, it''s mainly about your highness." "About me?" Isano nodded: "Your Highness, your mother and sister princess raffina have set off from the royal capital. Now they are going to Jinsui territory with the escort and the Knights of the Holy See. I believe they will arrive in two days." dudu2(); "Thank you very much for your assistance, cardinal." Aleguso, dressed in ''Dean'' appearance, said with emotion. After Dean chose to give in to his brother victor and became the new Lord of Jinsui territory, his Highness Prince Dean was a little embarrassed as his mother and sister in the royal capital. Theoretically, the two should live in the royal capital palace as members of the royal family, However, after the demonic attack, the royal family''s support for Dean, who interacted closely with the Holy See, to ascend the throne was obviously higher than that of victor. Even if Dean took the initiative to give in, it was obvious that the dissatisfaction with Victor within the royal family was also strengthening. Even before Victor ascended the throne, the idea that the eldest prince would not sit on the throne for too long spread throughout the whole king. There was no way, After all, Prince Dean''s vision in this demon attack is longer than that of the eldest prince Victor, and the holy see vaguely shows that it is more in favor of the second prince Dean''s accession to the throne. Victor, the eldest prince, only gave way to the throne because his brother didn''t want the royal family with a seriously damaged reputation to be further divided. In fact, if Dean didn''t give in, Victor''s chances of winning the game in the end were really small. Now, although Dean chose to give in, Victor has become a person who is desperate for power in the hearts of all officials and the people, It can be said that Victor was sitting like a needle and felt before he officially sat on the throne. Although Prince Dean, the second prince, became the Lord of Jinsui territory and left the royal capital, will Victor, the eldest prince, be at ease? Can Prince Dean''s mother and sister who stay in the royal capital really continue to live at ease, or do they finally become the hostages used by Victor to kidnap his brother? As long as they are not fools, they all know that Princess raffina and the princess can only become hostages in the future. However, it is not a simple matter for Princess raffina and her mother to leave the king and live in Jinsui territory. At least there are many restrictions in the royal rules, and Dean here has to use the power of the Holy See to pressure his brother. The ties between human beings will become strength and obstacles! Aleguso didn''t care about the life and death of dean''s mother and sister raffina. Anyway, he was just two insignificant mortals, but he could ignore it, but ''Dean'' couldn''t ignore it. Aleguso, who absorbed all Dean''s memories and experiences, gradually assimilated these memories and maintained Dean''s habits more and more skillfully, So far, no matter the angel of the goddess or dean''s mother and sister, the prince''s inner has changed. The holy Vatican''s request for "Dean" also seems to be duty bound. It may be that it was completely shocked by the messenger of the goddess. The Vatican made Victor choose to give way with little effort this time, so that Princess raffina and her mother can leave the capital of the king and go to Jinsui territory to live with their brothers and sons, This result also let the faction members who supported Dean breathe a sigh of relief. As long as the long Princess and the princess will not become elbow, it is also a very simple thing to bring down the big prince in the future. Almost all the nobles and ministers loyal to Prince Dean believed that his highness only gave way temporarily and did not want to hit the cusp when the situation was unstable. dudu3(); Isino Wriston, the cardinal, thought so, but the Bishop had some intriguing places, that is, Dean went too calm and free and easy, as if he had put aside all the pursuit of secular rights. According to the secret investigation, he clearly promised to stand on the throne before his mother and sister in front of him. But then Dean, who almost completely defeated victor at the negotiation meeting, chose to give way directly after his brother vowed to promise his terms. Very direct "Your Highness Dean, I have a question." "Yes, sir isano." After putting down the teacup in his hand, isano looked directly at Dean in front of him and asked faintly, "Your Highness, you didn''t want to ascend the throne from the beginning, did you?" "... you?" "Why? In fact, compared with your brother, several bishops in the Holy See, including me, support you very much to become the king of belrama kingdom. You have vision and wisdom. You are better than your brother victor and more suitable to sit on the throne." Isano''s question is very direct. There is hardly any beat around the bush. It is entirely a self inserting topic. These words involve the political level, especially the question of a national successor. It was originally a taboo in the Holy See, which must not be directly mentioned in the secular kingdom, The personnel of the Holy See can act secretly and interfere secretly, but they must not mention it in the open, because it will arouse the disgust of all secular people, especially those kings who hold great power will regard it as the interference of the divine power of the holy see in the royal power. But now isano said it without scruples, because in the Holy See, some rules are about to change. Aleguso looked directly at the cardinal, his tone was calm, as if he were talking about a very common topic, and said pointlessly with a cutting attitude: "because I want to protect myself. Are you satisfied with this answer?" (to be continued.) The 19-year-old woman''s masturbation was exposed on the live broadcast platform! WeChat official account: meinvpai1 (long press three second copy) online viewing! Chapter 998 ?readx(); The two brothers who once fought secretly for the throne with their brother, now when the throne is at hand, Dean, the second prince, chose to retreat in order to protect himself, so he handed over the throne to his brother It sounds really ironic, but isano riston doesn''t think Dean is joking this time. "Be wise and protect yourself ~ why did you make such a decision? Your highness!" Isano took a deep breath and looked at Dean with some meaning. "... why?" After muttering a word, ''Dean'' smiled helplessly: "isn''t this a very obvious thing? The royal family''s reputation is shaky. Now the throne is a fire pit. My brother is fascinated by power and wants to sit up at all costs, but I have more places." For a moment, isano couldn''t help opening his eyes. The Cardinal was speechless with an expression as if he had known Dean for the first time. After witnessing the power of the gods, Prince Dean has completely overturned some ideas he established in his daily life. He originally thought that those towering walls and strong soldiers could guard his own safety. He originally thought that the monarchy could never be forcibly shaken by external forces. In the end, it was just a sand castle built on the beach, The gods in the sky just need to push with their fingers, and they will collapse without suspense. The secular power, let alone facing the gods themselves, is the messenger of the gods. For secular mortals, it is an insurmountable mountain! This is not only the cardinal''s guess, but also the conclusion of aleguso''s comprehensive judgment of dean''s mental personality and various things. In fact, if aleguso did not replace Dean, his highness, the prince of belrama, would probably give up the throne and choose to protect himself. "I don''t have your highness Dean. You are much better than your brother Victor..." isano finally sighed. "With all due respect, cardinal, will the royal family really be replaced by the holy see this time?" dudu1(); Aleguso doesn''t want to be polite to isano. On the contrary, he has always been interested in the Holy See''s planning on the main material plane. After all, the competition between kingship and divine power always affects the situation of the main material plane and void. For demons, the most annoying thing is the overwhelming divine power, Under the restraint of the gods, without the foolish acts of mortals, without the turbulence of war, famine and plague, the evil soul that falls into the distorted void will also be reduced a lot. In the past, isano would not answer this too sensitive question, but this time, the old man looked at Dean with burning eyes and said forcefully: "you worry too much, your highness, the Holy See will not replace secular rights, nor do you want to take away the king''s scepter." "But the Holy See always wanted to restrain the king, didn''t it?" "Please be careful, your highness Dean." Isano frowned. Dean''s words had gone beyond the standard. The holy see really wanted to restrain the secular kings, but it just wanted to guide the kings to avoid their mistakes. Although the idea of divine power over kingship was poured into the hearts of every bishop of the Holy See, However, every bishop knows that the goddess does not intend to confiscate the king''s crown. All people''s countries need to be governed by themselves. The goddess does not intend to let believers become puppets who obey themselves, but just hopes that believers will not embark on the wrong path. "Dean" also said with a vulgar look, regardless of the cardinal''s dissuasion: "Mr. iseno, there are only three of us here, and you don''t have to worry about anything. In fact, I know very well, including my brother victor. The Holy See has always wanted to restrict the secular power. It can be said that this is a semi public secret, but everyone is unwilling to point it out... Please forgive me. In fact, at first, I also thought that the Holy See''s divine power was superior to the royal power I was very dissatisfied with the view that it threatened the legitimacy of the royal family, but it was not until that night that I finally realized the real intention of the Holy See. As you said, the Holy See did not want to seize the king''s Scepter at all, but just wanted to avoid secular kings, no! It should be the whole human race that makes mistakes, because our mutual fighting will introduce the devil into the world. " Hearing this, isano couldn''t help but be slightly moved: "your intelligence is beyond my expectation. The most important thing is that I''m very glad to get your understanding, your highness!" The invisible rift between the Holy See and the secular world has always existed. With the gradual spread of the Holy See doctrine, the king of any country will subconsciously take some explicit or covert means to resist the Holy See, including some propaganda to discredit the Holy See, which makes the bishops of the Holy See indignant and despise the shortsighted behavior of the secular kingdom, The Knights of the Holy See fought bloody battles to eliminate demons and cults, which became an act of excluding dissidents in their eyes. The Holy See took in refugees and transported food for disaster relief, which turned out to be an attempt to weaken the monarchy and buy people''s hearts. These fools who did not hesitate to destroy the whole future for a little shallow benefit are harming the world, For a small profit, he did not hesitate to tarnish the majesty of the goddess, squander the love of the goddess, and even did not hesitate to cooperate with evil believers, just to continue to hold the ridiculous right. dudu2(); Like many clergy, isano, who knows how hard the goddess has done to protect the secular world, deeply agrees with the doctrine that the goddess restricts the secular rights. The world is ignorant. Sometimes the world can''t distinguish right from wrong, and it is easy to be misled by all kinds of propaganda and false promises. Whether wise or wise, people with iron will will slowly corrode with time, Only the goddess is immortal! The Holy See has made countless sacrifices to stop the devil''s invasion of the main material plane, and made countless efforts to enable mankind to become the dominator of the world, but all these efforts have been slandered and wronged with ulterior motives. Many senior officials of the holy see are also those ignorant people in their hearts. Today, Dean''s recognition makes isano''s heart seem to have a knot untied. The Holy See''s long-term efforts are not for the supreme interests of mankind, and it doesn''t want the whole mankind to be united as indestructible as a rock. However, some people can''t understand the great doctrine of the goddess. But... Cardinal isano of the Holy See didn''t know, understood him and recognized him. He was not a believer of the goddess, but the greatest enemy of the gods - the devil! "The arrival of the devil made the world know the gods again. It can be predicted that the power of the Holy See will multiply in the future. At that time, maybe..." said Dean: "the people remember the name of the goddess ishutar, but they don''t necessarily remember who the king on the throne is." "So are you afraid, your highness Dean?" "How can I be afraid of cardinal isano? There are many kings who have been put on the guillotine in history. Silvado''s foolish actions make the royal family of the whole belrama Kingdom tottering, and the West * * family has begun to cut off from the royal family because of the loss of Miss Eliza as the heir. Now the royal family may be doomed as long as it takes a wrong step At that time, my brother was castrated with conservative ideas, and he didn''t realize the importance of the situation at all. Maybe tomorrow is the news of Wang Dusheng''s mutiny. I won''t be surprised. " "Since you have foreseen all this, why give the throne to your brother Victor? At this time, you should sit on the throne to stabilize the situation, shouldn''t you?" dudu3(); Dean still shook his head: "If I insist on competing for the throne, it will only add fuel to the fire at this crisis moment. The internal struggle between me and my brother will become the last straw to overwhelm the royal family. If I give in, the royal family may survive for a while, and I can use this last time to cut with my brother as much as possible to preserve the safety of my relatives in the future The only thing I can do now is that I don''t dare to ask for the rest. " Isano looked at Dean with some regret. He really didn''t expect Prince dean to be so far away, nor did he expect that his Highness''s mind would change so much after witnessing the miracles of that day, and his spreading teachings day after day and year after year were not as effective as the Last Shocking warning. However, at this time, Dean stood up, lowered his head and said helplessly, "cardinal isano, no matter what the Holy See plans to do with the belrama Kingdom, I don''t care. Just here, I just want to beg you for one thing. Can you spare me the forgiveness of my mother and sister raffina?" Isano can clearly feel that Dean is really discouraged. Not to mention the throne of King belrama, the Lord position in Jinsui territory. His highness doesn''t seem to want to continue to sit down. Now the prince just wants to become an ordinary person and cut all factors that may hurt himself and his relatives. As a member of the royal family of belrama Kingdom, Dean''s behavior is very irresponsible, but as an ordinary person, Dean should be praised for giving up all glory and wealth for the safety of his relatives. "Come on, your highness, you''re serious. The goddess ishutar is kind. The judgment of the goddess will only come to sinners, and you and your sister have no guilt." Cardinal isano riston here was also moved. However, the good words are casual. It is only certain that the Holy See will use this demon attack to deal with the royal family members of belrama kingdom. It will officially start only after a ceremony on the other side is completed. However, seeing that Dean is even willing to pay such a price for the safety of his relatives, the cardinal also wants to help the believer, It''s just a little nerve racking to deal with it smoothly. In an instant, another thought came to the Bishop''s mind, a way to have the best of both worlds: "if... You are really willing to give up your current identity, your highness, perhaps there is a way to do it." Dean''s eyes showed the brilliance of hope, but the side that belonged to the master of killing in his heart was despised. Dean''s giving up or not had nothing to do with himself. What the royal family of this country would do had nothing to do with him. He was obviously tired of fighting with mortals, but now he had to do so. (to be continued.) Announcement: app is online, supporting Android and apple. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 999 ?readx(); You can put down everything in the secular world, because you will have the whole world in the near future! After the annoying Cardinal of the Holy See left, aleguso did not need to deliberately continue to maintain Dean''s habit. He was almost finished after his integration with silvado. Even the trial angel could not perceive his true identity, and an ordinary mortal could not perceive anything, It''s just that the cardinal came at a bad time. His nonsense made his repressed nature ready to move again. " Teana ¡¸ novel www. 2 ¡¹ 3txt.com I am eager to kill on the battlefield and let the whole person bathe in the enemy''s blood. Especially when I feel the disgusting smell of light element on the cardinal, this feeling becomes stronger! Patience In the study of the Lord''s residence, a man sitting on the sand, aleguso''s face twitches abnormally. When the original desire - hope rises, the devil will follow his heart to satisfy himself, forcibly suppress his restless heart, and the result will be the pain like severe drug addiction. This spiritual suffering is even worse than the pain of * *. But aleguso knew that he could never give in to his nature at this time, even for a moment, because he knew that even if he gave in every minute, his efforts over the past ten thousand years would be wasted, and his impulse to kill would completely lose himself in his nature, and then become a beast relying on desire and instinct. Ten thousand years! Ten thousand years ago, that unexpected miracle made it difficult for me to liberate myself from the rules. If I fail now, there will not be a second miracle with such good luck. I have endured it for nearly ten thousand years. How can I not bear it at this last moment. However, this incompletely integrated body can not be isolated from the invasion of trivial consciousness, and the whispers in their ears make their hearts very upset. Maybe we should find something else to divert our attention~ He stood up and moved. Aleguso returned to his bedroom and put a layer of illusion border. Then when the demon master gently gestured, a complex Dharma array appeared on the floor as if carved by an invisible sharp blade. The red Dharma array seemed to be stained with blood and was full of unknown words, If cardinal isano still stays here, he will certainly recognize that these words belong to the abyss language of the devil. These words themselves have a power. For ordinary people, just reading may lead to the degeneration of the soul. Inject power into the Dharma array. Soon, the Dharma array began to connect with the distant twisted void. Little by little, like a moth, it created a small gap on the law of the interface to form an intersection, and soon gradually formed the demon gate. Although there are clergy from the holy see in Jinsui territory, the angels have already left. If the ordinary devil altar opens the channel connecting the distorted void, the seeping force of the abyss will inevitably be perceived by the outside world, but as a powerful devil master in the distorted void, Aleguso personally opened the channel to avoid the leakage of the power of the abyss to the greatest extent. Unless the judgment angel is here, I''m afraid the ninety-one angels can''t notice it. That''s why aleguso has no fear! dudu1(); After the devil''s door was fully opened, a beautiful demon wearing clothes that exposed a large area of snow-white skin and full of * * atmosphere, but with a trace of elegant temperament, came out. It was not the demon queen Sally en. From the smell, the female demon was not strong. On the contrary, it could be described as weak, just like a demon just born from the void. However, this succubus has just been born. It should have belonged to Mina, the daughter of the grand duke, Prince Dean''s fiancee! "Lord aleguso!" When Mina entered the main material plane for the first time after being transformed into a devil, she immediately began to feel as if her whole body was squeezed by invisible forces. However, after being transformed into a devil, Mina''s instinctive submission to the pressure of the superior devil immediately made Mina prostrate and kneel on the ground like the most loyal slave, even more obedient than when she was controlled by silvado. There is also a reason why the angels left Jinsui territory. After destroying the devil altar, the intersection near Jinsui territory has disappeared, and all the power of the abyss has disappeared. Now it is like a highly toxic environment for demons. Any demon who dares to step here will be crushed under the action of the law of the interface. When she came to the main material plane, the power of the abyss contained in Mina was like a weak flame in the storm, as if it could be extinguished in the next second. Of course, aleguso does not allow the pieces whose value has not been squeezed to disappear. Pull up Mina aleguso and directly kiss each other''s soft red lips. The demon''s desire for love desire is just like human beings need to eat and breathe. The demonized Mina almost subconsciously responded warmly, not only because she follows her inner desire, but also because the endless force of the abyss through hot kiss is being transmitted from aleguso''s side. At this time, aleguso also took advantage of the situation and picked up the beautiful beauty in his arms and walked to the bedstead. Then, a dreamy groan soon sounded in the room~ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Lord aleguso, what can I do for you?" A few hours later, Sophia, who was carrying black wings and was like a fallen angel falling from the light, entered the room, ignoring the beautiful female body bared and unable to breathe on the big bed. The winged girl knelt respectfully on one knee and waited for the command from the powerful demon master in the abyss, although she was a servant of the demon queen Sally, But for Sophia, her master is also the servant of the demon master in front of her. Any order of her is absolute and inviolable. dudu2(); For example, if the master now wants the girl to take off her clothes and lie in bed Sitting by the bed, aleguso narrowed one eye, and the other eye seemed to see through something thousands of miles away. Sophia dared not speak, but quietly waited for the next command of the master. Suddenly, aleguso showed a strange smile, then opened his eyes and looked at Sophia: "go to contact the senior members of the order, and you will lead you to the free city for standby." Free city!? Sophia didn''t know what the master meant, but she had no right to refuse whatever the order was: "yes! I''m responsible for contacting the members of the order immediately." "After arriving in the free city, collect some information about yunojia, a law merchant in the free city." "Just collecting information?" Aleguso thought a little and sneered: "there is no need to be an enemy with her for the time being. On the contrary, don''t let her show your whereabouts." Sophia couldn''t help but look puzzled. Originally, she thought that the master was interested in the law merchant and was ready to pull her into the church to become a believer, or directly destroy her. In either case, Sophia was happy to implement it, but now she just collected information and didn''t contact each other, Generally speaking, this kind of monitoring task is left to ordinary believers in the order. Is it necessary to leave Jinsui territory and deal with it personally? "I''m afraid you can''t beat her now, at least in that city ~" Aleguso added that for a time, Sophia''s expression became cautious. It was clear that her power was the master of killing. She and the members of the church could not defeat the so-called legal businessman. Even ordinary people existed close to the top of the pyramid. dudu3(); "In terms of power, she has just stepped into every field, but she has a very strange treasure. Unless I go in person, Sally en may be able to defeat her, but there is absolutely no way to keep her. Maybe I will meet the law businessman in person in the future." The eyes of the demon master are shining with strange brilliance. It doesn''t feel like facing the hostility of the enemy, but more like facing... A bosom friend! Sophia was not sure if she was wrong. The winged girl nodded cautiously and said, "I see." "After arriving at the free city, try to search for a child and take a gem from him." Speaking of this, aleguso''s tone changed slightly: "follow the breath of the fallen master pelesmi, and the child is now separated from her." Sophia nodded, "yes!" Although she may face the fallen master, this task seems to Sophia to be at least better than monitoring the law businessman. "But remember, your main task is to collect yunojia''s information and stand by. It doesn''t matter if you can''t find the boy. When a distinguished guest finds yunojia, he has invited the guest in the name of aleguso, the killing master." Sophia''s body trembled inadvertently. The girl even wondered if her ears had heard wrong. Aleguso, the most powerful killing master in the abyss, wanted to invite a yunojia guest. The killing master wanted to take the initiative to invite each other!? In the face of other demon masters in the abyss, it seems that Lord aleguso has never had the so-called invitation. What kind of person can have such a big face that the demon masters have to lower their body and invite him. "Guest? With all due respect, Lord aleguso, who do you need to invite?" "You don''t need to know. You just need to monitor yunojia. Soon she will go to see yunojia, and then you will know who she is. At that time, you tell her that there was a promise that needed her to complete if she wanted to retrieve it completely." Aleguso said with confidence, as if he was not afraid that the guest he said would refuse his proposal. (to be continued.) Announcement: app is online, supporting Android and apple. Please pay attention to WeChat official account entry to download and install appxsyd (hold three seconds to copy). Chapter 1000 Tick ~ tick~ The pendulum of the wall clock swings with an eternal melody, adding an ethereal atmosphere to the elegant room. Yalin lay on the bed with thousands of thoughts and quietly watched the white ceiling. Now the novice protection period has ended. The original worst situation did not happen as expected. Of course, the current situation can not be said to be good. Although he signed a real name contract with isera, the queen of the emerald Dragon, which stabilized the alliance between the holy capital and the dragon, But on the other side, the threat of the goddess ishutar appeared again. What to say was like an exam. I finished half of the questions, but the other half didn''t pass. In fact, the threat of the Holy See didn''t just emerge. At first, the Holy See was also a threat to itself, but it was a little weak compared with the Dragon Alliance and the holy capital. The threat on the holy capital side was highlighted after the threat on the holy capital side was reduced. Yalin leaned over and looked at arrogate lying in his arms. There were still some traces of indulgence on the girl''s flawless white skin. Compared with sleeping with tears after the initial passion, arrogate''s expression was much calmer now. At the moment, she was like a docile cat sleeping on her arm. After trimming the fairy girl''s long blond hair, Yalin hugged the soft body in his arms, felt the warm breath and closed his eyes. Apart from signing the real name contract with the emerald dragon, it was an unexpected thing. The rest was probably looking for the son of the star. The twists and turns of the team made people feel that fate was uncertain. The two communication wizards carried by elsid and Alexis were destroyed by a City fan lock for the same reason, As a result, the outgoing team did not send back information for such a long time, and it also led to such a big thing by mistake without instructions. They not only met the redemption angel under ishutar, but also ran to destroy the main altar of pain dominating Mosta, and the worst thing was that they were directly recognized by Tifa, the son of the star. Compared with the Dragon King who can''t move in the yanoder mountains, Al Sid and others are more like the real protagonists! This time, the communication magic guide was completely destroyed in front of the fan lock, and Yalin had to ask for a comprehensive improvement of the magic guide. Even if it could not break through the information suppression of the fan lock, at least it could not be damaged as soon as it was turned on. Caster Medea had to put down some research and convene team members to redesign the engraving of the magic guide. In the end, Tiffany helped them repair the communication magic guide, but he didn''t know whether the son of the star would do anything in the communication magic guide. For a time, Yalin didn''t dare to give them any orders, so he had to let al Sid and others stand by in zegus Kingdom temporarily. Next, whether to recall al Sid and others to the yanold mountains or send some personnel to send the new magic guide, Yalin has been thinking about what to do. Tiffany asked herself to give her some time. At least now she can give her more time, but I''m afraid it won''t be too much. However, whether to recall al Sid and others or send new members is really a problem. In addition, Alexis is also very strange. From the situation reported by Al Sid and others, Alexis is afraid of something bad. Otherwise, the white dragon bodyguard cannot leave Celian to lurk into the orc tribe alone. It is necessary to send someone to contact the following Alexis. At least send the new communication wizard to Alexis and let Alexis establish a connection with the Arnold mountains. Considering the distance between Youxuan grassland and yanoder mountains, a relay station should be established. "Wuwu... Ah ~ master." "Are you awake?" Thinking over and over, Yalin suddenly found that the elf girl in her arms woke up. Seeing his naked body clinging tightly to Yalin''s chest and feeling the explosive muscles like marble, eloger blushed slightly, but soon calmed down. When she found that she was pressing Yalin''s arm, the girl curled up and tried to move her head and body away, but this action was stopped by Yalin, On the contrary, Yalin hugged arrogill and held the girl tightly in his arms. "There''s still some time before dawn. Keep sleeping." Pinching the girl''s face, Yalin said. "Yes ~" Elojer nodded, so he pillowed Yalin''s arm and closed his eyes, but Yalin knew that elojer might not be able to sleep well, because he could hear the elf girl''s gradually accelerating heartbeat, and the skin of his whole body was as tight as stimulated, and there seemed to be an extra trace of water stains between the girl''s thighs. Yalin smiled helplessly, and then quietly performed a spirit calming magic to help irogel fall asleep. Of course, in addition to the drow elves, both the high elves and the Forest Elves value chastity, which is well known in the mainland. In the eyes of the world, purity seems to be a natural word to describe elves, However, the seemingly pure and chaste elves actually have an indulgent side. In particular, the Elven women behave gracefully and conservatively outside, but when they face their husbands and loved ones, they will show everything about themselves without reservation. This is the case with arrogill! It''s like gradually unraveling the knot. During these days, arrowhead is not as conservative as at first. She is always shy to cooperate with her own requirements. On the contrary, the elf girl began to actively cooperate with herself and even ask for it. At least from the original time when she always tried hard to suppress her own charming breath to now when she doesn''t care about moaning, it shows arrowhead''s change. Are you used to it or Yalin looked at the exquisite and beautiful face of arrogill and was confused. In addition to exposing the indulgent side in front of her loved ones, there was another possibility that she would completely abandon herself. I don''t know whether she has completely abandoned herself or whether she has the feeling of ''love'' for herself. Is it possible to fall in love with someone who takes away her virginity and separates her from her lover? Nemo added for Yalin at the right time. He just made Yalin laugh bitterly. Is such love also love? For the reason of Stockholm syndrome, Yalin himself is very clear, but in the final analysis, for those who fall in love with prisoners because of Stockholm syndrome, whether the so-called love is love or a psychological compromise seems to be controversial. In this way, even love is just a kind of abnormal love. In fact, I don''t think it''s important whether arrogate loves you or not ~ master, as long as you are still the king of the white dragon and still hold the supreme power, for arrogate, you are the master who controls her life and death in the world, the only hope she can find her sister, and the only object she can rely on, Arrogill will always follow you and strive to adapt to you, learn from you and please you. > "That''s it?" If it was before, Yalin wouldn''t like Nemo''s words, but now Yalin fell into a strange silence and didn''t object to Nemo''s words. "Nemo ~ don''t disturb me in my private time." Finally, Yalin said something. After a humanized apology, Nemo''s voice disappeared from Yalin''s mind. After calming down, Yalin put aside his mouth and tried not to think about these emotional troubles. After pulling his mind back to normal, Yalin thought about the next action of elside and others. First of all, since they were found, they naturally can''t stay there for a long time, but it''s unrealistic to completely abandon this task, let alone lose contact with Alexis, It is better to take this opportunity to send some personnel to establish a small intelligence station in the kingdom of zegus, which has cooperated with sunezer''s intelligence collection strategy. In terms of personnel, there is no doubt about the loyalty of the summoning creatures born from the system. In addition, thanks to the relatively backward civilization and review mechanism in the other world, there are no ID cards and passports here. At most, they are the customs clearance documents between businessmen. As long as they do not carry contraband, generally speaking, ordinary people will not be blocked from entering there, Although zegus kingdom may strengthen the inspection because of such a big event, the people who sent them are not evil believers. As long as there is no demon smell in the abyss, it is generally no problem. By establishing an intelligence station, a communication relay station can be built in zegus kingdom. After it is gradually expanded, it can officially become a small stronghold integrating intelligence collection and logistics supply, which can be more convenient for personnel to travel in the future! Here, Yalin had to thank isera for "mercy". The real name contract stipulated that he was not allowed to have any hostile behavior against the holy Dragon Alliance, Dudu and the eastern part of the mainland, nor was he allowed to leave the Arnold mountains with members of the white dragon clan and frost snow elves. However, the terms of the contract did not specify human beings and high elves, However, it happens that humans and elves can be summoned in the system, and the purpose of sending personnel to zegus kingdom is to monitor the son of the star. It is not against the holy capital and the Dragon Alliance. Naturally, it is not illegal. However, in terms of the son of the star, isera, who has received the arrival of the second son of the star, is somewhat intriguing. The queen of the Dragon did not restrict herself to find the son of the star in the terms, It seems that it is like deliberately ignoring the son of the new star. It only stipulates a relatively neutral provision in the treaty. "If the son of the star destroys the balance of the world, Yalin, the king of the white dragon, will not be able to provide shelter for the son of the star." OK ~ no, no! Yalin also knows that even if he wants to protect Tifa, he is not qualified, and his relationship with Tifa is probably not good. (to be continued.) Chapter 1001 To sum up, the reasons for the failure of this operation are: first, it was too hasty to collect detailed information and plan the steps, which only allowed the saint fighters to explore on the journey by themselves. Second, the damage of the communication wizard was also unexpected, and it was a mistake not to do a good job in emergency contact and filing, Third, the choice of travelers is wrong Yes, there are mistakes in the selection of personnel! There is no doubt that the saints are powerful and noble warriors. At first, considering the good and orderly character of the saints, contacting the son of the star should not attract hostility from the son of the star, but it seems that the saints are really not suitable for outdoor tasks such as investigation and search, Their jealousy of evil always makes them participate in some troublesome things, whether in the golden ear territory of belrama kingdom or zegus Kingdom, and they encounter demons twice. In the golden ear territory, manigoth and jabefika almost disturbed the layout of the killing master, This time, in zegus Kingdom, elsid and others directly demolished the main altar dominated by pain! The main altar is the foundation of the devil''s master in the main material plane. It takes hundreds of years to accumulate the power of the abyss bit by bit. Once destroyed, all the power of the abyss stored in it will dissipate, followed by the abolition of other large and small altars, not only the devil has lost the access to the main material plane, Even those evil believers who worship the devil will lose the magic given to them by the devil in an instant. In this way, the influence and appeal of the devil''s master will also decline sharply in the main material level. I have to say that the pain dominates Mostar, which can be described as a heavy loss. Yalin was a little schadenfreude. He didn''t like the devil, or he should say he hated these completely chaotic creatures. They were full of endless anger and malice towards the main material plane. If he could get rid of this dilemma, he would let people clean up all the cults entrenched in the Saxony kingdom. But then again, should it be said that the saints were indeed noble minded, and even the "angels" were willing to fight with them, or was the redeeming Angel Perseus an alternative? Lying in bed thinking for a while, he had no impression of the name pernlus. yes! In the dragon war ten thousand years ago, I really don''t remember such a person. In the eyes of the king of the white dragon, nobody is neither worthy nor worth paying attention. This "nobody" includes not only mortals such as humans, elves and dwarves, but also giant Dragons of the same family, After all, at that time, the king of the white dragon could be regarded as an existence outside the specification by his family and even the five dragon gods. Ordinary dragons and extraordinary people were not much better than mortals in front of the king of the white dragon. Since the king of the white dragon did not have the relevant memory of the redeeming Angel Perseus, it means that at least the other party did not meet the king of the white dragon in the dragon war ten thousand years ago. At that time, ishutar was still a goddess of faith, not the only Lord in the world. At that time, there were no so-called "angels" around ishutar to follow her, Even if Perseus had participated in the dragon war, it also showed that his strength was not enough to attract the attention of the two Dragon Kings of the black dragon and the white dragon clan. But now it seems that the strength of the redemption angel is not general. It shows everything that he can easily defeat a demon lord in the main altar dominated by the devil, and even confront Mosta, the master of pain. Of course, the demon master is not weak. Even the defeated Death Master zubas among the nine demon masters is unimaginable and powerful. It is definitely not an existence that ordinary dragons and supernatural people can fight. If the pain master Mostar or thorns Lord bereset could let me fully enter the main material plane at that time, Pernlus could never beat it back so lightly, but even if he was suppressed by the law of the interface, he could defeat the Lord level devil so quickly and force the master back, even the white dragon bodyguard Alexis could not do it. After monopolizing the power of faith in half of the continent, ishutar trained subordinates even stronger than the dragon in such a short time. No wonder the holy capital and the Dragon Alliance are so afraid of her. But on the whole, the redeeming angel''s power is far from enough to threaten himself. Although he can''t threaten himself, Yalin still has anxiety. Even if Perseus can''t deal with himself, he can also deal with most people in the whole city of odur. Even the Dragon rosefinch and others may not win Perseus one-on-one. In the end, he still lacks more high-end combat power. Yalin sighed softly. Although the special summoners have their own special abilities and the giant dragon is incomparably powerful, these forces may be powerful, awesome and beyond the secular in the eyes of secular mortals. Just like the golden saint fighters can even despise some ordinary extraordinary people, but they are still a line away from the extraordinary people at the top. "There''s a fault," Yalin muttered. At present, the overall combat power of odur city is absolutely crushing for mortals, but there is still a gap for powerful supernatural forces such as the Dragon Alliance and the Holy Holy Holy See, that is, the combat power of high-end supernatural is too few, except for Yalin himself and a disabled SS class shangtiao Ma classmate, All that''s left is an S-level special Summoner Arthas. The lack of high-end combat power is the biggest weakness of odur city. Although the white dragon is also very strong, after all, the number is too small. Under the high-intensity war with boss level opponents such as the holy capital and the Holy See, it is estimated that the manpower on his side will be finished in one round. Powerful role \ Powerful people To say, there are powerful characters in the summoning system, and even characters comparable to gods are everywhere. Now Yalin is not as nervous as at first, but he has more than 1 million soul energy. These were originally prepared to summon the ancient god nezas to deal with the emerald dragon, However, after signing the real name contract with the Dragon Queen, there is no need for nezas to appear for the time being. Yalin used some energy to increase the staffing of odur City, especially summoned many humans in the key departments of the gradually formed lower urban area to guide public opinion or dispatch to the mainland as intelligence personnel, The remaining soul energy can only summon one S-level character. Characters who exceed AAA level and reach S-level potential are just like hanging up. Their combat strength soars. Of course, the amount of soul energy required is also soaring wildly. Moreover, there is a big variable in S-level characters, that is, not every character is a strong player in single combat, For example, the Lich King Arthas''s own special abilities are suitable for creating legions for large-scale campaigns rather than their own battles. Of course, the S-level character attribute also makes Arthas strong, but if it is against Icarus, the air queen with the same S-level potential in the falling things, almost all her talents are born for war, Icarus can definitely defeat Arthas. Looking at a wide range of characters in the calling system, there are good and evil, good and evil, all kinds of Kawaii''s cute girls and handsome men, as well as all kinds of strange creatures. For a moment, Yalin hesitated and didn''t know who to call, or whether it was worth calling these guys who destroyed the sky and earth. Although many characters were ridiculously strong in strength, Yalin didn''t think he could control them, Although they won''t do it to themselves according to the system regulations, there is no guarantee that these big bosses who destroy the sky and the earth will vent on other small partners in odur city. The strength of the king of the white dragon is no problem in the town, but if the people are not united, it''s not easy to take this team! He thought about it like this until the dark night sky began to shine slowly. He gently kissed alojer, who was still sleeping. In the next moment, Yalin had dressed neatly and returned to his study. Soon after Yalin arrived in the study, the voice of samiramis rang. Soon, with the brilliance of magic, the spiritual female emperor appeared in front of Yalin with the same noble appearance. The only difference is that this time samiramis still holds a document in his hand and is smiling at Yalin. Yalin smiled and said, "it''s not a good habit to peek at other people''s private affairs." Samiramis''s charming smile remained unchanged: "I didn''t peek at you. Just guess. It seems that I''m doing well. Master, the lovely elf seems to be favored by master." "Dote ~ I don''t think arrogill thinks so." "It doesn''t matter. After making a choice, he should know what price he has to pay, and this price is not a price in my opinion." Samiramis said and put the document in his hand in front of Yalin. "This is ~?" "Please have a look at the review of the resettlement budget and project construction budget of personnel in the lower urban area." Samiramis stood like an assistant waiting for arlin''s approval. Before opening the document, Yalin took another look at samiramis. The Assyrian female emperor seems to be a little fascinated by this role-playing recently. After adding samiramis to the ruling advisory team, samiramis seems to have returned to her former identity as an ancient Assyrian female emperor and began to calmly and even show her ruling talent like a duck to water, Although in terms of ability, even sunezer had to admit that the female emperor was indeed as talented as in the records, even sunezer felt pressure for the coldness of her ruling means. With the passage of time, samiramis seems to be more and more fascinated by the feeling of mastering power. Maybe from the beginning, samiramis, like sunezer, is a dominator who likes to dominate others and let others act according to their own will. However, compared with sunezer, who does not hesitate to sacrifice everything, including his own strong will, in order to implement his own ideas, Samiramis should be said to taste power as a good wine. It seems that what he cares about is whether his current role can bring happiness to himself. For example, now continue to play a minister or a "Master! As a king and ruler, don''t you want to visit your people?" At this time, samiramis, who suddenly appeared behind Lin, whispered in Lin''s ear with a slightly lazy but tempting voice. (to be continued.) Chapter 1002 Since isera was trapped in a dream and cheated by the other party after seeing the emerald dragon with herself, the whole mentality of samiramis has changed a lot. At least not as a adventure and game in the world as originally, but as an important thing worthy of facing up to how to survive and develop in the world. This change is excellent for Yalin. Because death is just the setting of returning to the seat of the spirit, many souls do things regardless of the consequences. In their view, it''s no big deal that the body meteorite is just returning to the seat of the spirit. But for Yalin himself, this is not a game. "It''s not necessary. They''ll take care of their own things." Ignoring the fragrance that can incite * * from samiramis, Yalin doesn''t feel that creatures born from the summoning system need to patrol by themselves. He only needs to explain their tasks to them, and they don''t even need to be urged. They will have the most rigorous attitude and full of enthusiasm to complete them. Once these mortal subordinates who made spiders jealous behind them were also envied by Semiramis. According to the words of the female emperor, one tenth of the ministers in his former empire could have such efficient work efficiency, so the Assyrian Empire had already swallowed all around. "It''s not the elves in this palace, but the subjects who just joined in the lower city. Don''t you pay attention to them?" "Lower city?" The so-called people in the lower urban area are those human slaves with good performance selected from the slaves sent to odur city. Now they are ordinary civilians. They carry out urban construction and production as cheap labor in the lower urban area, although their income is still very weak for the time being, and their workload is similar to that of the sweatshop in the original world of Yalin, But at least the liberated people are in high spirits. After all, even the poor are much better than slaves. For many people who have been slaves since they were born, this is a great gift. Now, every month, some outstanding slaves are selected from mines, logging yards and large farms for liberation. Up to now, the number of free civilians in the whole lower urban area is also gradually increasing, although many areas that have not been repaired are still closed and sealed because of the huge area of the lower urban area, However, in the south of the city where human beings gather, the urban area near the portal has become a very lively city. With the gradual popularization of money and the abundant material supply in odur City, some people with savings and skills also choose to leave the hard-working factories and start their own businesses to make a living. The emergence of some peddlers has led to the rapid development of the whole city, Even more prosperous than the towns built by the high elves. Human beings have the most excellent ability to adapt to the environment and the most excellent creative ability in social creatures. The embodiment of competitive instinct makes their absorption and learning ability very strong. In this regard, it is really not comparable to other nations such as elves and dwarves. Yalin put down the document and looked at samiramis quite unexpectedly: "Why are you suddenly in the mood to take care of them?" "They!?" Samiramis smiled, "master of concubine, haven''t you recognized them as your people in your heart?" "Well... Maybe a little." Yalin did not deny this. Up to now, the slaves who liberated the title of free people are not regarded as the subjects of the city in Yalin''s eyes. Almost all the subjects who are truly recognized by themselves are creatures who were born in the calling system and maintain absolute loyalty to themselves. The time for slaves to be liberated and integrated into the city is too short, and they still lack a sense of belonging and loyalty to the city, It can only be used as the most basic labor force. In some ways, it is still a "slave", but it is a liberated and efficient slave. "Is it worth buying so many slaves and liberating them into civilians one by one?" When samiramis saw that Yalin didn''t seem to respond, he moved away and went to the window. Yalin looked at the document and smiled: "the Holy Grail will give every soul some necessary knowledge and common sense in the era to which they go, but it doesn''t seem to give you enough understanding of the structure and development of human society." "Of course, we are called to fight instead of governance. The Holy Grail does not need to give us too much irrelevant information. The rest can only be judged and understood by our past knowledge and experience." "Then, samiramis, I''m afraid you still have a lot of knowledge to learn in the future." Samiramis, who had just opened the window, saw that Yalin put down the documents in his hand and looked at himself with a trace of snickering. The female emperor''s heart did not know why, and inexplicably had a feeling of guilt as if he had been despised. As a transgressor, Yalin naturally will not use slavery. Of course, it is not because of conscience and moral problems, but because the production efficiency of slavery is too low. The lowest resource production can be replaced by frost goblins in odur city. Compared with these stupid Goblins who can''t learn higher production methods, As a higher intelligent race, human beings naturally can''t use low-level production to waste labor. After the establishment of the factory, the trainers and technicians have been operated in the capital mode. After paying a little salary, they get a return of several times and ten times. In the original world, the most efficient production mode summarized by human beings for thousands of years may be cruel to the employees, But in the different world, compared with those slave traders in the free city, the shallow use of slaves can also be said to be a benevolent government. In addition, the city of odur now has no time and energy to consider welfare. For slaves, obtaining a free identity is the greatest welfare. At this time, a white turtledove flew in from the window and landed on the finger of samiramis, as if it was not afraid of people at all. The turtledove let samiramis touch its feathers until samiramis shook his finger, and the turtledove obediently flew to the side of the windowsill and didn''t move like a waiting servant. There are few birds that dare to fly to the city despite the dragon power in the city of odur. Theoretically, the turtledove that originally lived in the fog forest did not have the courage to fly after being changed by the force of frost. However, after Semiramis accidentally found this bird and reduced it to its own evil, This kind of bird, which has been changed by the power of frost and is like a Warcraft, was lucky to step into the airspace of the dragon in the city of odur. It is said that samiramis was once abandoned by his mother by the river. Pigeons brought her milk and raised her. Therefore, taking pigeons and similar birds as demons seems to be a natural gift of samiramis. Even there is no need to sign a contract. Just sending out their thoughts can manipulate the birds to act as ears and eyes. He threw some broken corn on the windowsill and the turtledove immediately pecked happily. Samiramis sat by the bed and said with interest: "maybe I have a lot of knowledge to supplement, but master Ru can''t always use the one of these people as a worker in the factory." "Of course, but now they still need to carry out secondary processing of raw materials in various factories. In addition, they have no other uses." "This is not the performance of a king. Although the mystery is awe inspiring, it is too far away from the people. While reaping awe, it will also make the people suspicious ~" "Do you doubt whether my ancient god really exists?" Yalin smiled and looked indifferent: "What about suspicion and resistance? Unless these people think they can compare with the dragon, any idea of suspicion and resistance will be defeated by the appearance of the dragon. They don''t even need the white dragon guards to do it themselves. They will automatically hang the mastermind on the gallows in order to get forgiveness and live." Samiramis smiled and said nothing. What Yalin said was right. Compared with the intriguing courts and political struggles during his rule of the ancient Assyrian Empire, Yalin completely controlled his subjects by absolute power. Any conspiracy in front of overwhelming power is meaningless, In front of this outrageous and completely unreasonable force, anyone who stands in front can only be crushed. The ancient Assyrian female emperor couldn''t help saying, "absolute power... Really makes my concubine envy." "In fact, samiramis ~ I don''t like this strange world very much." "Well, why, it''s easy for you with absolute power to achieve any wish?" Samiramis looked puzzled. "What if I am not the owner of this power, but one of mortals?" Yalin looked at samiramis with his chin on his hands and a smile: "when I first came to this world, because I gained strength, I really expanded my heart, thought I could do anything, and even rejoiced that I came to this time, but now I think the world is really terrible after calm and careful thinking." "Why, I don''t understand what you mean." "The world I used to live in was a world based on wealth. When the power gap between them was not too large, even if they were enslaved and slaughtered, they could fight for a way to survive. Even if those high-ranking consortia and capitalists were trying to squeeze the lower class, they still had to give some cake to appease the lower class. After all, once the people broke out completely, it would be difficult This power will instantly turn their castle on the ground into ruins. However, the power based world makes any resistance impossible. Dragons, demons and gods can easily destroy everything. Mortals are simply unable to resist in front of them and can only become dominated forever. It''s like that in the city of odur, I crush all disobedients by strength. Ask samiramis if I am a tyrant, I''ve decided to treat you like a cathartic toy, so what should you do? " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The female emperor of ancient Assyria also fell into silence for a time. Her original beautiful face showed a confused look. If that happened, she probably had no way but to die. And maybe he can''t even die. Yalin only needs to use a spell to stop his thoughts. "Although the ancient emperors were powerful, they were only flesh and blood after all. Even if they mastered the great power, they would eventually die and die like a humble slave, and there were never fewer emperors killed by their concubines and maids in their own harem." Speaking of this, Yalin looked at samiramis meaningfully, and the latter smiled bitterly. "But as the king of the white dragon, I don''t have to worry even if I put weapons and poisons beside you when I''m sleeping, because I can''t kill me by any means with your strength, and I control your life and death so that you can never get rid of it! Just like when the God decides that all people will die, will everyone be happy except standing still and waiting for death Is there any other choice? For mortals, this world without even the opportunity to resist is the most terrible! " Speaking of this, Yalin looked deeply at samiramis: "Until now, I have realized that if I want to give a choice, maybe I would rather live in a ''ordinary'' gold standard world than live in a completely power based world. To become an existence above ten thousand people is to enjoy everything in the world, but if I fall at the bottom, this power based world is comparable to the gold standard world More miserable. " (to be continued.) Chapter 1003 Neither the world based on gold nor the world based on power has ever had an absolutely fair world. However, considering the civilization development of a race, although there is no absolute fairness, there must be relative fairness. Otherwise, the huge unfairness, whether it is the mastery of wealth or power, will cause the fulcrum supporting the development of civilization to lose balance, Those who have mastered great wealth will monopolize most of the production resources, and implement a small amount of distribution and control over the lower level, which has ensured that no one can threaten themselves, and those who have mastered great power are the source of monopoly power, so that there will be no second existence like themselves in the world. The problem is that the people who monopolize wealth are always flesh and blood. For the oppressive lower class, it is possible to raise weapons to resist. However, the people who monopolize power are just like the gods and Buddhas in the game "fighting God" produced by the penguin empire in the original world of Yalin, After gaining the power to become a God, these people who were originally mortals immediately monopolized the source of power and cut off the path of others to become a God, followed by wanton domination of the earth. Even if the former has more power and wealth, it can''t defeat a bullet shot from the dark. How can the latter resist these mortals who have the ability to destroy the sky and the earth and can''t obtain power without any power? What''s worse, they still live forever and are not bound by time, Mortals seem to have no choice but to be animals plundered and squeezed by them. Samiramis was silent for a moment, and the expression on the female emperor''s face was a little subtle, which was an expression of approval but disapproval. "You don''t like gods very much, do you? My master!" A strange color flashed in samiramis''s eyes and asked tentatively. "... in fact, it''s not annoying, but it doesn''t have any good impression. After all, if you master the existence of great power, it will be more terrible for ordinary people than any disaster." As for the existence of God, whether in the original world or in the different world, Yalin is not interested in it, or more accurately, he prefers not to like it. For example, in the Bible, God flooded the earth in order to destroy sin. After the destruction of the world, only Noah''s family and some animals warned by God were saved, In Yalin''s view, this is not a standard behavior of contempt for ordinary people with a high vision. Destroy sin!? Was Noah the only good man in the world? This is obviously impossible, and the reason why only Noah''s family was warned is that they are more favored by God than other people who are not evil. Those who are not favored naturally have to wait to die. In addition to Christianity, in the myths and legends of all ethnic groups in the world, gods more or less arbitrarily determine the life and death of mortals. In these stories, human beings obviously play a role in delivering their lives to others and acting according to others'' faces. The gods are naturally blessed with happiness, but if the gods are not happy, they are really as powerful as prison! The last words described by the creature of the previous generation in the destroyed ancient city below the city of odur seemed to reverberate in Yalin''s ears. This was the sadness of mortals in the face of the irresistible supreme existence. Some believers may think that as long as they are pious, they will not offend the God and the God will get the favor of God. However, in Lin''s view, if God''s power has no means to limit, isn''t it too scary to break life and death between other people''s thoughts? Samiramis asked with a long hair in a playful tone: "but master, you are also the owner of this powerful power. According to what you said, shouldn''t you be the first to give up this power?" "Ha ha ~ I want to give up this power unless I die. I''m afraid... I can only let some evil guy help me give up." Speaking of this, Yalin was stunned: "I know what you mean, samiramis. I never feel like a saint or a chosen one. On the contrary, my spiritual world is even more fragile than you. I suddenly master a huge power. Maybe my spirit will be stronger that day." "I don''t understand." Samiramis shook his head and said with confusion: "Master, as the owner of power and the controller of power, why should you care about these things? This world has never been fair. Every world is the survival of the fittest. No one has the right to accuse others of their power, let alone the weak in turn accuse the strong." "So you agree that my domination over you is a matter of course." Yalin deliberately set his aggressive eyes on the towering breasts of samiramis. Although the white jade balls are not as big as the moon sea in volume, they are better than any woman Yalin has ever seen in chest shape. In addition, the body shape and appearance of samiramis as a spirit have been fixed. There is no sign of sagging at all, and they look full of elasticity, It''s really easy for a normal man to have some impulse when matching with the flirtatious appearance of samiramis. Samiramis noticed the explicit look in Yalin''s eyes, and a slight sense of consternation rose in his heart. Suddenly, the female emperor found herself shivering, which was an instinctive response to the crisis. If you think about it carefully, it is natural that she was more inclined to the domination of the strong over the weak in her position. This conclusion was also based on the premise that she was the strong. Once she was the Queen of the ancient Assyrian Empire and dominated the life and death of thousands of people, Now, even if the spirit who came in the Holy Grail War is bound by the curse, in the face of ordinary magicians and even powerful magic, he has the confidence to use his beauty and words as a weapon to let him down his guard, and send him a cup of poison at the moment when the other party relaxed. They are powerful, both in the past and now, in the face of ordinary human beings. People praise their names and praise their strength. They sit alone on the throne of power and look down on all living beings. They have the right to rule them and dominate them. Those who resist their will will will eventually turn into dead bones and annihilate in time under the severe poison! But now I really don''t have this confidence After personally experiencing the vast power of the emerald dragon, samiramis can also judge that the current Yalin is more terrible than the Dragon Queen. In front of him, all his advantages have disappeared. He has been divided from the identity of the strong to the level of the weak, from the dominator to the dominated, The most tragic thing is that as Yalin said, he doesn''t even have the opportunity to resist. There is a huge strength gap. Even if Yalin puts poisons and weapons in front of him and lets him use them, he can''t hurt each other. If Yalin is strong, he seems to have no second choice except to bear all this silently and force a smile to please. "Please don''t get me wrong, master. That''s not what I mean." After a moment of amazement, samiramis quickly put a constant moving smile on his face: "... it''s just that my concubine thinks that being weak is not an excuse to escape. On the contrary, the reason why the strong are strong is not innate. Many powerful heroes in history have paid unimaginable hard work behind their brilliance. Because of these efforts, people with strength are more qualified to stand on the weak and occupy more resources, otherwise the lazy To share the fruits of hard-working people, doesn''t it encourage more people to be lazy? Well, master, what''s the matter with you? " Suddenly, samiramis noticed that Yalin was lying on the table with an ugly face. It seemed that someone had cut off the pain and scar, which looked embarrassed and embarrassed. Yalin smiled awkwardly: "fairness to the weak is unfair to the strong. That''s what you mean, isn''t it?" Samiramis nodded: "My body is exactly what I mean. Master, as the owner of power, even if you have natural talent advantages, you also need a lot of time to learn and train to accumulate experience and achieve all this. Now, you are qualified to dominate everything, because your efforts are qualified to harvest fruits. Even if you want to dominate and enslave my body and make me your favorite, I can only blame myself I don''t have any reason to complain and hate you, because it will only bear the stupidity and innocence of my body. It''s great for me to follow the nature of the strong and the weak and be the pillow of a person with power like you... " At last, the voice of samiramis became smaller and smaller, because the female emperor found that the face of Yalin not far away was more ugly than before. The depressed look was like murmuring to herself in silence, ''I''m sorry...'' and other trivial words, as if the person who made a big mistake was constantly repenting. The unwitting samiramis didn''t realize that his words actually cut off the pain of his master, because Yalin''s own power was completely given away by others. He was reincarnated into the ancient dragon king by the power of the creator, because a fantastic adventure made him become an extraordinary person beyond the secular world in an instant, Compared with the extraordinary in this strange world, even the extraordinary with the worst character, others grow up by honing their own strength bit by bit, as samiramis said, and they are just a "cheater", not to mention a gold finger system for cheating. This is a secret that Yalin would rather have his mouth torn than tell. Reluctantly raised his head, Yalin sighed deeply and showed a helpless smile: "Samiramis ~ I''m not the kind of virgin who believes that the strong guard the weak. It''s natural selection. Better species and stronger strong occupy more resources. However, the strength of a single body must be limited. Otherwise, uncontrollable absolute power concentrated on a person can only bring destruction to a race and civilization, whether it''s money After reaching the peak of power, what they have to do next is to consolidate their rights, and in order to consolidate their status and rights, they are bound to block the rising channel of everyone in the lower level. " "Master ~ you mean..." "My meaning is very simple. If I reach the peak of power and there is no invincible existence in this world, what I have to do is to block the channels of all forces and even block and monopolize all knowledge and wisdom. After all, it is easier to rule a group of fools than a group of smart people. After monopolizing all this, all mortals in the world, whether human, elf or dwarf People and even dragons will become my captive animals. I just need to promote those I can trust or look good to me as slaves to help me manage. No one in the world can question me and resist me. I can do whatever I want in the world, Even as long as I feel happy, I can make the whole civilization retrogress and go into the primitive slave society, and make mortals who have not received knowledge education and civilization become slaves forever, and the world will be solidified forever and will not move forward. Do you understand? " got it! Samiramis, who felt a cold sweat seeping from his back, fully understood what Yalin wanted to express, and what terrible evil thoughts were repressed in the heart of his seemingly easygoing master! Depriving the world of all hope and completely stopping the progress of civilization is like being frozen in the stagnant water of time. This is a situation that is more desperate than any disaster and doomsday. (to be continued.) Chapter 1004 Evil thoughts are hidden in everyone''s heart. No matter those saints who are advertised as the symbol of selflessness on the earth or the gods on the heavens, evil and good are hidden in everyone''s heart like light and darkness, right and evil. No one is a flawless baby, no one is born the embodiment of light and good, and no one is born the symbol of darkness and evil. This strange and moving look shone in the depths of samiramis''s beautiful eyes, as if he had known Yalin again. The desire and hope hidden in the master''s heart can be so huge. The beast named desire and hope buried in the heart and bound by human nature is like an insatiable black hole that can devour everything. Once it is completely broken away, the master in front of us may become the existence of all the most cruel Kings in human history, Because he has endless power and endless life, he will not be bound by anything in the world. The unparalleled power has established a country on the earth that even the gods should envy, under the command of all things in the world, monopolizing the skills and knowledge of the whole world, just like manipulating a string puppet, so that the whole world can move forward or backward according to its own will! The female emperor felt her heart beat faster and faster. It was not fear, but excitement. People felt excited from the bottom of their heart, as if every cell of the whole body had been stimulated, creating an unspeakable wonderful feeling. Conquer the world! These four words are probably the topic that countless aspirants will always talk about. However, in the real world, no emperor or king can do it in the historical development of mankind. Even Britain, once known as the Empire of the sun, failed to conquer the whole world. After all, human life and human power are limited, No one can take into account the problems in all aspects. No one can make his empire like indestructible steel. Time has always become the most terrible poison to bury all ambitious people. "Why not? Master, if you have the strength, you are qualified to do everything you desire to do. Even if you want to freeze the world, bury all knowledge and reverse civilization, it is your right. Even if... You want your concubine to serve and stand beside you, as a servant, you don''t dare not." "It should be said that this is the unique thinking mode of ''Semiramis'' as the female emperor of ancient Assyria. The strong deserve everything, right?" Samiramis smiled. The smile was less charming, but it was very bright and moving. It was like a confidant who knew Yalin''s mind. "Yes, I don''t care whether knowledge is destroyed or whether civilization is frozen and regressed. It''s human nature to please the strong and obey the strong. On the contrary, those who have fought against the so-called justice and freedom either succeed or annihilate themselves in the world. I know this very well, and I really can''t raise my confidence to fight against master you." Said here, a glimmer of eager expectation flashed in samiramis''s eyes: "if master you are really willing to do this, then my body will accompany you and help you wholeheartedly. My body really wants to see what kind of scene can be sent out when a person''s spirit and * * expand to the extreme." Yalin raised his eyebrows slightly: "no matter what the situation is?" "Whatever it is, it doesn''t matter to my concubine!" Samiramis licked his lips with his tongue, as if he had tasted the most delicious honey. He couldn''t wait to taste more general words: "whether you want to become an unparalleled virtuous king or a tyrannical king of fear, my concubine personally saw that era with her eyes and that era that attributed all will to one point." The voice of Semiramis was very sincere. As the female emperor of ancient Assyria, Semiramis likes to be alone and enjoy the feeling of mastering power, but he never likes the feeling of loneliness. After the fire of life went out and entered the throne of heroes, he looked at everything in his past. For a long time, he didn''t seem to know what he likes and wants, He seems to be an empty person. He seems to want to occupy everything in the world. He seems to want nothing. Perhaps it is for self deception to meet his empty heart and obsession that he has bred in his mind the desire to become the queen of the world. When he looks back, he feels childish and ridiculous. yes! Using the magic of the Holy Grail to rule the world is really a ridiculous thing! Samiramis, who has played with power and intrigued in politics for nearly a lifetime, knows how unreliable it would be if this wish was realized with the Holy Grail. Let''s not talk about whether the Holy Grail poured by the magic contained in the spirit of a city can modify the causality of the whole world, nor about the obstacles of the two repressive forces, Even if we can get through the channel connecting the root causes and forcibly realize this wish, we will probably step down soon after we become the queen of the world. I did make great achievements as the queen of the ancient Assyrian Empire, but that was thousands of years ago. After thousands of years, people''s recognition of the king has long been weak, and even the so-called king has been filled with the meaning of dictatorship, ignorance, feudalism and backwardness. In people''s hearts, whether the king or the emperor is just a manifestation of the backward system in the history of human development, Even though some countries still retain the royal family, the king is only a symbol and does not have real power. At ordinary times, you can still shout long live the king as entertainment. If you really let everyone return to the ancient system, it is estimated that more than 90% of people will refuse it! The Holy Grail does endow itself with certain modern knowledge and common sense, but it does not endow itself with detailed information. It does not know how to deal with the structural model of modern human society, the operation mode of financial economy, and how to coordinate social production and consumption, In other words, it''s not that I don''t know how to deal with government affairs, but that the administrative experience thousands of years ago in my mind has long been outdated in modern human society. No matter how strong the heroes are, they can''t hide their extreme lack of information in the modern world. No matter how strong their leadership and ruling ability are, they are outdated ideas that have been abandoned by people. Even if the kings who once established an incomparably brilliant empire once ruled by tens of millions of subjects, it''s great, Compared with the metropolis of millions or even tens of millions of modern humans, the brilliant kings built before were simply counties and villages. In this serious information gap and concept difference, what can happen even if the Holy Grail distorts the law of causality and puts itself on the throne? Does it mean that if you think you are the queen, others will agree unconditionally? Nice try! Samiramis secretly mocked his childish ideas and ruled the modern country with thousands of years of ruling methods. It is estimated that the whole country will fall into great chaos in less than a month. It is lucky that he can sit on the throne called the queen of the world for a year. Perhaps the knowledge in my mind can play a role in this strange world where civilization is also relatively backward. Samiramis couldn''t help thinking about the situation when he talked with people in the conference room. The man named sunezer was a great man. What he wanted to say was completely worthy of the title of a virtuous minister in ancient times. His vision and means were top. On these two points, samiramis was confident that he would not lose to sunezer, However, the unique feature of each other''s governance is that they are willing to bow to the disadvantage. That is the natural advantage of those who stand on the upper reaches of the river of time. The mistakes made in the process of human history and civilization have long been avoided. The more advanced and effective ideas and wisdom accumulated over the past few thousand years are certainly much stronger than their own "antique". Although you can also learn to narrow the gap with each other, it takes time, but you just want to keep up with each other''s rhythm. You never thought about surpassing each other and crushing each other. After all, even if you surpass each other, you should have come to participate in the Holy Grail War. What you need to use is ruthless strategy and wisdom to destroy the enemy, Not what has been established by talent and political means. What if I learned all the modern theoretical knowledge? The female emperor couldn''t help sighing. Even if she learned more, she still had to fight for rights as usual on the throne of the queen, and check and balance her courtiers, so as not to threaten her status alone. She must always carefully grasp everything. The so-called queen who rules the world seems to be no different from the female emperor who rules ancient Assyria, At best, the territory is a little bigger and the trouble is a little more. Thinking of this, samiramis couldn''t help but secretly looked at Yalin, and a hot look flashed through the depths of his eyes. I can''t rule absolutely, nor can I wave the scepter of desire and hope at will without paying for driving, but here is an existence that can really do all this, my master! Imagine what it would be like when Yalin stepped on the peak to dominate the world. In the face of the existence that can never be defeated, and even the absolute existence that the army and conspiracy have lost their meaning, the only thing mortals can do is kneel down and accept the eternal rule of their master, whether good or bad, as Yalin said. Even if they oppress all living beings, even if they plunder everything ferociously, mortals can only silently endure everything imposed on them. There may be fools who overestimate their strength to try to challenge, but when fools die, in the face of absolute power, there will always be slaves who beg for life to crawl in front of the master and flatter desperately, Even do everything to help their master maintain this cruel rule. The world never lacks these soft and humble slaves. They not only kneel on the ground and become a dog, but also desperately bite those compatriots who refuse to kneel down beside them. What a wonderful scene, what a sight people are eager to see with their own eyes. For any ruler and king, they probably want to see it! Samiramis felt as if a dry heat gushed from his lower abdomen. It was just an illusion that his whole body''s skin was gently caressed by God''s fingers, full of unspeakable stimulation. Was this what he wanted? Maybe The once absolutely impossible scene is as attractive as a novel toy to myself. In the countless years after becoming a hero, I have been unable to be interested in too many things. Maybe this can really bring me a little unexpected fun! "But Semiramis ~" Suddenly, Yalin sounded with a sneer: "As I said, I don''t like such a world at all. Whether I was in my previous life or now, my three views are still normal. An existence that does not hesitate to freeze the development of the whole civilization because of selfish desires, whether human or God, is extremely stupid and I don''t like it. I''d rather kill myself than let the whole world enter the scene like the end of the world. ¡±(to be continued.) Chapter 1005 "Is that so?" Samiramis squinted slightly at Yalin, and finally just sighed gently: "maybe my body should pay tribute to your master! It''s not something ordinary people can do to suppress their desire while having such power." "I don''t think it''s commendable. Although I don''t like the so-called concept that the greater the power, the greater the responsibility, and I''m not a saint who has saved the world as his own responsibility, I just don''t like the fool who buried the future of the whole race and civilization for his own selfish desires Joy and disgust! " Samiramis had seen too many fools who buried the future for their own selfish desires. Those kings who were unwilling to let go for the sake of power and businessmen who sold weapons to the enemy for a little profit were so gnashing of teeth that they even wanted to peel off their skin alive. "So you are more worthy of praise. Think about it. The masters of concubines, the heroes who have stepped into the throne of heroes, and those who have been praised as kings and heroes by the world, are not perfect. On the contrary, more heroes die with endless wishes. Those who can really achieve success and fame in history retreat quietly behind the scenes How many heroes are there? And if these heroes who are wrong in their own judgment or lack of strength can get the power to crush everything like master you, I believe these praised heroes and kings will probably use this power at will for their own obsession. " Said samiramis with a loud laugh. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Yalin was silent. Samiramis was right. At least he knew that there were several heroes in the original work of fate. He might freeze the world for his obsession. A moment later, Yalin finally said calmly, "samiramis ~ don''t you think it''s terrible to drive civilization into a stranger?" "Of course I know, but it doesn''t have much to do with me. The development of human civilization is too far away for me. For me, my own interests are the most important." For a while, Yalin stopped talking for a long time before finally changing his mouth: "if it was once, I might think it''s none of my business, but now after all, I''m in this matter, and my mind has changed. I''m very worried about what harm I will bring to the world when I can''t control my emotions and desires - hope in the future." "I''m not a saint, but I don''t want to be a devil, but sometimes I have to admit that it''s always easier to degenerate into a villain than to become a good man. After I came to this strange world, I thought a lot. Although it''s very small, I also thought about my many endings in the future. It''s also possible to incarnate as the Dragon King who controls everything by strength and terror you expect Yes, and my mind has been corrupted by power in the future, there is a great possibility of such an outcome! And then I''d rather kill myself and disappear from the world than turn myself into a devil. " Yalin''s voice was sonorous and powerful without hesitation. Samiramis did not doubt that this was just empty talk. If that day came, his master would rather end his life than let his desire - hope drag the whole civilization into the dark end, as he said. "It seems that my body has also looked away. Master, you are just an ordinary mortal. Although you have strength, your mind is still mortal. What you want and desire is to spend every day in peace and harmony." "Did you look wrong this time, and compared with what it would be like to see the so-called world ruled by absolute power..." Yalin''s eyes suddenly became sharp, It was a feeling that made samiramis feel as if he was pierced by his eyes: "in fact, what you want to see more is the extent to which a person''s desire, hope and spirit will expand when he exhausts all extravagant enjoyment without any external constraints." Even the oldest poisonous woman couldn''t help but show a helpless smile and tacitly acquiesced to Yalin''s view in a silent way. In fact, by such a point, samiramis found that it was really possible to hope so. It''s really curious what the peak of human desire will be. "Ha ~ for the ancient Assyrian female emperor who likes extravagance, this is really in line with your wishes, but it''s a pity that although I once longed for such a reckless life, in the end, it''s too cruel, so I''m destined to disappoint you, Semiramis!" Yalin said mysteriously and then shut up. In the face of Yalin''s merciless breaking of her fantasy, samiramis with a faint smile made people unable to see what she thought. The female emperor of the ancient Assyrian Empire just raised her skirt and stepped aside after an ancient etiquette. Mortals are reserved for goodness! That''s just a little bit of modesty. In the next ten days, those who have great power will be involuntarily focused on the eyes of everyone, praised, surrounded by countless glory and power. Countless heroes who have defeated demons will fall under the dazzling glory in the end. Yalin ~ you are not a hero yet. As a mortal, you still grasp the power to make heroes sink. You will eventually lose your way in this dazzling light. At that time, my concubine will be lucky to see what kind of existence this world will become under the extreme of * *. Before that, let my concubine follow you and gently push you at an appropriate time to take a step that can no longer be taken back. Samiramis secretly figured out that even if he made a wish to the Holy Grail, who would like to stop? Anyway, he has plenty of time to circle around the master. He obviously has such a powerful power, but he has to spend the rest of his life like a mortal. It''s a waste that can''t be described by violent things, In this case, as a servant who serves the master, it is necessary to teach the immature imperial master one thing, that is, nothing in the world is more important than satisfying his * *. Of course, the master will definitely get angry when he learns that he is secretly encouraging him. As for what kind of severe punishment he will be subjected to next, samiramis doesn''t care. Maybe after experiencing the wonderful feeling that taking power determines the life and death of all things, the master may be exempted from punishment, or in another way, But then no matter what it becomes, I don''t care. At this time, Yalin, who had buried his head and looked at the document, suddenly raised his head as if he had found something. His eyes revealed doubts and looked directly at samiramis. Did you find out what you thought!? Samiramis felt nervous in his heart. The master wouldn''t notice his psychological thoughts. If so, I''m afraid it would be a little bad... But soon he found that master Yalin''s eyes didn''t seem to pay attention to himself, but far away. "Who is breaking the law of the interface and entering the main material plane? This feeling is spreading from the elemental spirit world ~" Yalin murmured to himself, but the next moment, a trace of light flashed in Yalin''s eyes, and then the whole person disappeared from the study. Samiramis, who was left in the room, was stunned. It''s not a small thing to make his master leave so eagerly. Does it mean that the terrible emerald dragon came again? After thinking about the following, with curiosity, samiramis immediately tracked the departure direction of Yalin as a convenient connection between servant and master. In an instant, the female emperor''s body glittered with gold, entered the spiritual state and moved to Yalin''s position. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the underground bunker at the periphery of the yanoder mountains, the underground test site that once tested black nuclear crystal weapons welcomed several guests, including paqiuli, the main person in charge of the research and development of black nuclear crystal, Medea, who played the role of scientific research think tank in the city of odur, and miss yuansaka Lin, who was called as a student in the name of taking the postgraduate entrance examination on the spot. After the violent elemental creatures were expelled, the wizard mages have closed all the channels connecting the elemental spirit world. However, due to the explosion of nuclear black crystals, the elemental radiation in the whole test site is surprisingly high. Although the elemental defense shield can resist erosion, the whole underground test site has also been blocked until the elemental radiation has subsided to a safe value, As the primary R & D personnel, paqiuli naturally can''t wait to see how powerful her painstaking creation is. The wizard mage and Tauren in charge of guarding opened the door to the underground passage. Along the way, pachuli looked at the corridor like ruins after unimaginable explosion and elemental rage. The walls were full of traces left by high temperature burning or elemental creatures, When I came to the main experimental field where the black core crystal was placed, even the Qiyao witch couldn''t help looking up after the surrounding walls and ground had been completely burned into a spherical mirror. "It''s really a terrible sight. How high does it take to burn around like this?" Miss yuansaka couldn''t help but say that magic can also burn the wall into glass to some extent, but it is necessary to burn the underground cavities the size of several football fields into such crystal clear spheres. Moreover, it is still deep underground full of protective array, if it is detonated directly on the ground. Miss yuansaka didn''t dare to think about the scene, and paqiuli didn''t say a word. Obviously, paqiuli was still worried about making such a terrible weapon for Yalin. Although the weapon was only made according to the design drawings, it wasn''t strictly an inventor, but it still made people unbearable. "It''s strange how the element density has become stronger. At that time, it should have closed all channels." On the other hand, he was helping Medea collect explosion data. The wizard mage around him muttered. According to the detection of the magic guide, almost the elements that should have dissipated seemed to begin to gather again. (to be continued.) Chapter 1006 The law of interface! As the most important defense line to protect the balance between the main material plane and other planes, the law of the interface not only limits the demons distorting the void and the gods in the sky, but also the elemental spirit world is limited by the law of the interface to a great extent. However, compared with the demons who are strictly restricted to enter the main material plane and the gods who can enter at some cost, the law of the interface is far less restrictive to the elemental spirit world than to the demons and gods, but for the elemental creatures in the elemental spirit world, the law of the interface is more like a huge filter screen. yes! Like a filter screen, the law of the interface will only allow the four elements in the elemental spirit world to enter the main material plane in the most basic form. These four elements without self-consciousness can penetrate the mesh of the filter screen like fine sand, and the condensed elemental creatures are blocked in the elemental spirit world like clumps of sand and stones, Generally, there are only two ways for the self-conscious element creatures to enter the main material plane, either to disintegrate themselves into basic elements, or to find some places with large mesh. Obviously, no elemental organism will choose the first. Although disintegration is only attributed to the basic element, it is no different from death for self-conscious elemental organisms. The so-called large "mesh" of the latter is usually where the elements are concentrated in the main material plane, such as hot craters, cold lakes and deep sea depths, The area whistling in the wind at an altitude of 10000 meters, as well as the depth of the earth covered by boulders and soil. In these extreme regions accumulated by nature, the blockade of the law of the interface on the elemental spirit world is relatively weak, and some less powerful elemental creatures can enter the main material plane. However, compared with the devil''s desire to kill and destroy thousands of creatures and the gods'' desire for faith, elemental creatures actually have no desire for the main material plane and no conflict of interests. On the contrary, for elemental creatures, the main material plane is still an uncomfortable place to leave their pure elemental spirit world and enter a region with more disordered elements, Just like a person who has adapted to the warm atmosphere is suddenly sent to work in cold areas, anyone''s thought is whether he can go home quickly, and elemental creatures are no exception. Generally, magicians summon elemental creatures with their own magic as the support, and forcibly expand the mesh connecting the law of the interface with the elemental spirit world, so that elemental creatures can enter the main material plane. After all, personal power is limited. Most of the mages can summon low-level or medium-level elemental creatures, As for some advanced elemental creatures, it may take several mages or a large Dharma array to summon them. As for the elemental creatures at the Lord level, it seems that mortals are still debating whether there are elemental creatures at the Lord level, and even among the supernatural, only the supernatural at the top of the power pyramid can serve, Even ordinary transcendents dare not call these elemental creatures that are also powerful transcendents at will. "The explosion of the black nucleus crystal broke a corner of the filter screen of the law of the interface limiting the spiritual world of the element, so the element creatures can continuously flow into the main material plane. Even if this area named the intersection of the elements will recover under the self-healing of the law of the interface over time, it just takes more time." While collecting data, the wizard mages are also teaching miss yuansaka Lin, who is good at the four elements. "Since elemental creatures hate the main material plane ~ why do they rush here?" "It should be that the consciousness of self proliferation and expansion of elemental creatures is driving them to act. Although elemental creatures do not breed, they instinctively try to add more similar species and expand more fields. For example, now the elemental spiritual world has been divided up by the four elements, and the main material position is a new piece for elemental creatures The world, just like human adventurers, whenever they discover a new continent, no matter whether the environment of the continent can live or not, they will immediately start to put the continent under their own command. Driven by this behavior pattern, elemental creatures also try to enter the main material plane and change everything close to them into an environment similar to the spiritual world in which they live. " The wizard paused: "usually, unless the geographical environment is completely unsuitable for them, the elemental creatures will automatically return to the elemental spirit world or move to other places." Miss yuansaka asked curiously like a child who heard a novel story: "what does the so-called unsuitable environment mean?" "It''s the environment with great difference. For example, in the yanoder mountains covered by heavy snow all year round or in areas with many amber rivers, fire element creatures don''t like to come to this place. The instinct of element creatures will tell them that no matter how much energy they spend, it''s impossible to turn snow mountains into volcanoes and rivers into lava. In this case, they generally explore it If you can''t do anything, you will return to the spirit world by yourself. " "Then water element..." "The water element and the wind element will probably come here with ecstasy, and then it will become snowy and windy." The wizard mage also made a reassuring gesture: "but please rest assured that the yanoder mountains are protected by the power of his majesty Yalin. The channels in the water element spirit world are forcibly blocked. We don''t have to worry that any uncontrolled water element creatures will enter the range of the yanoder mountains." Under the interpretation of the wizard, miss yuansaka also learned a lot about elemental biology. At the same time, miss yuansaka Lin also understood one thing, that is, it is difficult to summon the Elemental Lord to serve like master Yalin. The Elemental Lord is second only to the king in the elemental spirit world, Almost everyone can compete with the dragon in the main material plane. Not to mention calling the element Lord, just maintaining their magic in the main material plane is enough to drain the high-level mages among hundreds of mortals. Moreover, the element Lord has a clear self-consciousness and is absolutely unwilling to be bound by anyone except the element King, And miss yuansaka also has a deep understanding of this. In the battle with the element Lord, although the other party is under the control of the senior, it is not false to want to tear up and kill herself. "Element creatures once invaded the main material plane. In fact, every invasion of element creatures can be called a disaster. Fire element will ignite forests and cities and turn the earth into a sea of fire, while water element will set off huge waves and flood rivers, causing serious floods. Wind element will sweep the earth and make everything disappear in the strong wind, and the earth element looks the most calm Su... " Looking at half of the frost snow wizard, the mage showed a bleak smile. Yuansaka Lin couldn''t help asking curiously, "those big guys who look slow and lazy will also do harm?" Lin still remembers that when he entered the underground experimental field, there was a soil element creature like a hill not far from the gate. It seems that it was left over from the last element riot. The reason why he didn''t clean up these soil element creatures was because they were really no threat. He didn''t know what he was thinking on the day of the riot, When I saw each other today, half of the huge body was integrated with the earth. I was curious to look at each other. The earth element creature just looked at itself with yellowish brown eyes, and then turned its head aside without interest. The so-called earth element is a relatively calm element, which may have gone beyond the degree of calmness. What I want to say is completely the lazy house men who are not willing to move their hips at home in their original world. Compared with the other three elements, earth element has no threat at all. "The other three elements can be eliminated even if they appear on the main material plane, but the soil elements can be integrated into the depths of the earth with their own characteristics. Whenever they move, they may cause geological disasters such as earthquakes and landslides on the ground. The trouble is that the soil elements thousands of meters underground are protected by tens of thousands of tons of boulders and soil, unless the earth is excavated Otherwise, no element expulsion spell can penetrate the thick stratum and contact them. Therefore, it is generally detected that there are earth elements. When causing damage such as earthquakes, in addition to evacuating personnel, the five dragon gods can only leave by themselves. " "... it''s too ~" for a while, Miss Saka looked very ashamed. Speaking of Hanyan, miss yuanban wiped her forehead and saw that it was full of sweat. Unconsciously, the temperature around seemed to rise a lot. "What''s the matter? It seems to be getting hotter and hotter." "Strange? Constant temperature spell should be normal." Frost snow spirit mage also noticed that the situation was wrong. At this time, the temperature around was like being tricked by someone to press the rise button. Miss yuansaka found that she seemed to be stuffed into the oven. The heat wave hit from all directions. For a time, the heat even made people feel a little difficult to breathe. No, there''s a situation! Just when yuansaka Lin wanted to ask caster Medea who was working, a burst of startled voice had sounded. "The density of fire elements around is rising rapidly and began to form a channel connecting the fire elements to the spiritual world. Something opened the channel from the inner side of the spiritual world." Compared with Medea, pachuli and yuansakarin who started learning from scratch, as frost elves born from the summoning system, they have all the conventional knowledge of the different world from the moment they were born. Perhaps frost elves are not as good as Medea and pachuli in R & D ability, but they are not inferior in basic knowledge, for example, in the structure and operation of the whole world, Frost snow spirit mage knew more, and more clearly noticed that the pressure from the side of the element spirit world was increasing. It seemed that an invisible big hand was forcibly tearing open the law of the interface that had not been completely restored. Ticking~ Soon from the void, a drop of golden red hot lava like the sun was squeezed out and dropped on the ground. In an instant, the whole underground test site seemed to be transferred from the cold snow mountain to the hot crater. Chapter 1007 A drop of golden red hot lava, but the dazzling light made everyone present inexplicably associate with the sun in the sky. "Everybody beware of the heat wave!" Paqiuli, who is usually silent and speechless, shouted at this time, while Qiyao witch has set up a shield for herself. At the moment when the lava drops on the ground, Medea, who has transferred space, immediately protects yuansaka Lin under her cloak. Although it is described in the myth that she even kills her son in order to revenge her husband, Lin, who has been living with Medea for a long time as a student, also finds that the rare Witch of ancient Greece is not as ruthless as described in the myth, In addition to some unbearable bad tastes, she usually feels more like a very easygoing housewife, and she is quite short-sighted. Lin, who was covered by Medea''s hair robe, felt a hot air wave before he could react. The surrounding air seemed to be distorted and blurred by the heat wave. Even hiding behind the magic shield supported by Medea, Lin could feel the amazing power of the heat wave. If he was alone here, If you can''t support the omni-directional magic shield, you will be seriously burned. "What the hell is going on?" Lin struggled to poke his head out from under Medea''s robe. He saw that the surroundings seemed to be dimly illuminated by the aurora. All the elf mages, including Medea and pachuli, urgently supported the magic shield to resist the terrible high temperature. "Bury your head and don''t look straight ahead ~ Lin, if you want to see things for the rest of your life..." Medea pressed Lin back, and another drop of golden lava in the void in front was squeezed out of the void, and this drop of lava began to expand slowly into a circular hot hole, and behind the hole, I''m afraid there is a fiery world hotter than the sea of fire in the dungeon. If hell gives people the impression of a burning earth, Then the world behind the hole is the melting aurora. Covering Lin''s eyes, Medea knew that the little girl didn''t have the strong physique of the spirit. She could blind her eyes in a second in front of the light source like the aurora. The blazing shock wave didn''t last long, and the surrounding temperature soon decreased, but the whole underground test site was like being put into an oven. Not only was it hot, but even the oxygen was burned out at that moment. Paqiuli gasped. Although the asthma that had plagued her for a long time under the treatment of magic medicine had gradually recovered, she was suddenly thrown into a dry and hot environment with thin gaps. Paqiuli only felt that her throat and lungs seemed to be on fire every time she breathed, However, compared with the little pain on the body, the scene in front of me at the moment deeply attracted the attention of Qiyao witch. The flame at the other end of the opened channel spewed out, but it did not spread in all directions like life, but condensed together to form a humanoid fire element creature, which is the symbol of evelett, a high-order element creature representing fire among the four elements. If it is only a high-level fire element creature Everett, the people present are not very afraid. Although the element creature is powerful, as long as the mage master the element expulsion spell with higher magic level, he can still drive the element creature back to the element spirit world, and almost everyone of the spirit mages working in the underground test field can. But the sudden fire element Everett is different from the past. The flames built into Everett''s body hover, condense and compress together as if they were materialized, making Everett no longer look like a burning flame giant, but a creature with blood and meat. Lord level Fire Elemental creature!? Miss yuansaka Lin couldn''t help shivering. Even if the temperature around her was now like in an oven, she knew at the moment she saw the fire element creature that this natural feeling of converging the element breath was absolutely impossible for ordinary element creatures, I have only once felt this seemingly slight but actually huge element force compressed to the extreme element breath fluctuation, that is, when fighting with the water element Lord. However, the gradually formed fire element Everett vaguely gave himself a feeling that it was more powerful than the water element Lord. "How is that possible?" Frost snow spirit mage was also inexplicably surprised to look at Eve: "unexpectedly, he opened the channel to the main material plane from the elemental spirit world in reverse. How did he do it?" "There is no time to study this and expel it back to the elemental spirit world." Although she was also curious, Medea felt that the other party''s unusual chivalry planned to expel him back to the elemental spirit world before the other party was fully formed. The mages who received the instruction immediately prepared the element expulsion spell. Considering the power of Everett, one element expulsion may not be able to drive them back to the element spirit world. Usually, most of the huge high-level elements need three or four element expulsion to completely disintegrate their body shape, forcibly return them to the element spirit world or decompose them into the most basic element units, Of course, the premise is to hit each other. High-level element creatures are not wooden people standing still. Compared with any high-level element creatures, they also have many means to counter mages. "Please wait a minute. Something''s wrong?" Lin tries to stop frost snow wizard mages. "Isn''t it better to expel it back?" Medea did not think about that much, but being prudent as a mage also made Medea prepare for space transfer. Once the situation is wrong, simultaneous interpreting can be sent out to all the people present. But miss yuansaka was a little anxious. The other party''s subtle element breath had already exceeded that of high-level creatures. The other party was obviously an element lord or stronger. Hirosaka also quickly explained the situation to Medea as her teacher and boss. Medea, as a rare witch in ancient Greece, has accumulated much more experience after becoming a hero, both in understanding magic and in personnel dispatch than Miss hirosaka, a senior high school student. Obviously, Yalin is not the kind of character who randomly assigns authority just because of his personal preference, Even if he prefers yuansaka Lin in terms of popularity, he won''t let his authority go at will. Yalin still carefully and reasonably allocates rights and positions according to everyone''s expertise. Therefore, caster Medea has greater transfer and command authority than the original Lin in terms of authority. At the moment when Medea hesitated, a dull voice came out of Everett''s mouth. "Eh ~ talking?" "Talking elemental creatures?" Just when the sword was in tension, evelette suddenly opened her mouth and immediately surprised everyone. In fact, frost snow wizard mages did not expect this to happen. It is well known that high-level elemental creatures have self-awareness, but there are few cases where elemental creatures actively communicate with mages. The reason why elemental creatures have self-awareness but do not talk to summoners is that they do not like to communicate with flesh and blood mortals, It is still a topic to be discussed whether their biological form does not have the ability to speak. At least miss yuansaka knows that the water element Lord who once confronted herself can''t wait to kill himself under the control of Yalin like a string puppet, but until the moment he was killed, the water element Lord never said a word that can be distinguished. While everyone hesitated, Medea frowned, not because of the horror of the other party''s voice, but because of the other party''s dead! Seeing through the essence of being a spirit, the body composed of magic continues to exist in this world. In terms of the long death of the physical body, I am indeed a ghost like ghost, but the high-density condensation of magic makes the body of the spirit closer to the living than the completely ethereal ghost creature of the ghost. There is blood, meat, and even a heartbeat, breathing and body temperature! As long as the spirit does not take the initiative to spiritualize and expose his identity, people usually can''t see the difference between the spirit and the living. But the other party saw it and found his secret at a glance! But the most uncomfortable thing for Medea was still that sentence - the dead, as if they wanted to treat themselves differently from others. Evelette''s body has completely begun to materialize. A man with half naked upper body has appeared in front of everyone. His tall, tall and handsome face is cut out by a knife, just like ares in the ancient Greek sculpture. At the same time, it is full of tyranny like this God, but different from the bloody and cruel of the devil, His tyranny gives people a burning sense of aggressiveness like a flame, as if the whole person wants to start a big war and let himself indulge in endless fighting. "It''s still as bad as ever. There are too many disgusting water elements." The man moved his neck and said. Medea was in a bad mood at the moment. She asked with caution, "who are you?" "Me ~?" The man made a very exaggerated expression, and then smiled frivolously: "go and call Yalin. I''m not qualified to talk here." Lamb Chop Suey!? Not only Medea, but also pachuli and yuansaka Lin on one side could not help twitching the corners of their mouths. The other side''s attitude was like a God who looked down on all living beings and looked down on anyone. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you hear me, or did some little insects refuse to accept it and want to challenge the king?" The man jokingly smiled when he saw the people''s oppressed appearance. "Go and inform your majesty Yalin." Medea''s face was a little gloomy and said to one of the wizard mages. The other party nodded and quickly left with a transmission spell. "That''s right. You should find out your identity, mortal." The man laughed loudly, but then the laughter stopped suddenly. A fire wall emerged from the air to resist the element expulsion spell. The next second, the exaggerated and happy smile had disappeared from the man''s face and was replaced by the cruel sneer of the offended king when he was ready to execute the prisoner. "Master, I''ll inform you, but I don''t allow uninvited guests to act recklessly in master''s country." Medea, who took off her hood, had more staff in her hand, the huge magic array behind the ancient Greek witch had been engraved in the air, and the high-density magic destruction gun was ready to go. Chapter 1008 ? "Being forgotten is a sad thing. After the end of the second generation, gods, demons and demons have to withdraw from the main material plane under the changed rules. After the dragon war ten thousand years ago, you insects began to reproduce on the earth and enjoy the peaceful light for too long. I''m afraid you ~ a group of mole ants have long forgotten the real master who once dominated the world Forget the horrors of forces beyond your imagination. " The man pinched his fist. The fist that originally revealed normal luster immediately became like a burned red soldering iron: "let me help you recall what kind of position mole ants should be in." "The guy who suddenly ran to the master country and talked nonsense without covering his mouth. I think you are the one who needs to be taught a lesson." Medea said angrily. "Don''t be stupid, mole ants. Only the king of the white dragon is qualified to talk to me here. There is no room for you insects to interrupt." Although Lin on one side is reminding himself that the identity of the other party is not trivial, and the subtle smell of the other party also shows that his strength can not be underestimated, caster Medea still can''t tolerate the other party''s arrogant attitude. In his eyes, it seems that everyone except the master is dispensable, although the master is also extraordinary, But his mind is much better than this guy. Master''s friend? From the other party''s attitude, it seems that he is very familiar with his master Yalin, but in his own opinion, even a friend who runs to other people''s territory like this and puts on a look of contempt, I''m afraid he can only be regarded as a bad friend. In any case, visitors with bad character like this in the world will not be welcomed by the host. Even the black dragon clan who came to meet others is polite. The magic beam woven by the six bad guns sent out to each other with purple light. In terms of power, the magic destruction gun woven by the magic of Medea, which has come from caster, is at least about level 14 magic in the different world, but even the dragon can''t be underestimated in terms of penetration. In the simulation battle on the training ground, even the white dragon will try to avoid Medea''s magic shelling on the head and lower abdomen with weak defense. Here, Medea''s impolite six guns are obviously angered by the other party. As for whether he will kill the other party, Medea has not considered, or does not need to consider too much at all, If the other party will be killed by one shot, it means that he is not qualified to meet Yalin. This different world is a power based world. If the weak dare to speak out in front of the strong, it will naturally be a word of death. If the other side can resist However, there was no follow-up, because Medea''s magic gun was forcibly extinguished by a stronger force on the way, just as the wind blew out the candle. Medea was stunned for a moment. Even paqiuli, who was preparing the water talisman, had an inexplicable look. She was also deeply aware of Medea''s strength. The other party was also a powerful magician. She even strengthened her own creation of some magic. If she was hostile to it, she was not 100% sure of defeating the other party, However, such a powerful mage''s attack was so easily extinguished. Soon Medea determined that the man in front of her didn''t do all this, because the other party suddenly smiled after a brief and inexplicable look, a smile mixed with a cautious look. And when the familiar breath with the power of frost appeared from the void, Medea already knew who it was. "Hahaha ~ long time no see, Yalin!" The man laughed and shouted out Yalin''s name. Through the instant transfer, he directly moved to Yalin, the underground test site on the edge of the yanoder mountains. After seeing the red haired man in front of him, he looked at him slightly, and then frowned. "Lin Jun ~" "Senior student!" Soon he took back his eyes. Yalin asked the people, "are you all right?" After receiving the reply from everyone, Yalin nodded, and pachuli and yuansaka Lin couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Medea also showed a determined look, bowed slightly and retreated to one side. Now that the master has arrived, this is no longer the place where she can talk, In the face of the existence of those powerful gods in this strange world, even the heroes have to deal with these monsters carefully. "Hey ~ I said, Yalin, you''re worried about the wrong person. As a guest, I was attacked by your servant. It''s me that should be comforted." On the contrary, the man in the rear shouted with a look of "I was neglected". However, these noises were ignored by Yalin. Then, with the condensation of magic light points, the spiritualized samiramis also followed and entered the underground test field, which had just cooled down due to the arrival of Yalin. At the first glance, the female emperor focused on the man standing in front of some hot hole not far away, and even Medea, who had the wrong spearhead in ordinary days, was ignored, but it''s not surprising, After all, the first time samiramis looked directly at a person, he gave people a feeling of looking directly at the sun, but the sun was not as warm as described in those beautiful stories. On the contrary, it was a fierce heat full of tyranny, which was staring at the square face and melting the soul. Silamis took a breath, but soon stabilized his mind. After feeling the strong strength of the emerald dragon, the ancient Assyrian female emperor also had some psychological preparation and immunity to the extraordinary people in different worlds. The obscure flame smell on the man in front of him was indeed frightening, but it was a lower level than that after the emerald dragon, Besides, now his master Yalin is here. There should be nothing to be afraid of. "Another undead? Hey ~ when did the once White Dragon King dare to have sex with the dead?" The man still said with a joking smile: "but I can understand that after all, human life is limited, and there will always be aging in beautiful and noble females..." "Shut your mouth, meluki dick!" Yalin finally couldn''t help yelling and interrupted each other''s incessant dirty words. "Ha ~ that''s the spirit. This is Yalin, the king of the white dragon." The man called meluki Dick finally muttered and stopped talking nonsense. Medea and pachuli looked alert. However, the double snow wizard mages on one side suddenly changed their faces. Unlike Medea and pachuli who did not know about some situations in the different world, the frost snow wizard mages who were given the knowledge and common sense of the different world after birth knew what the name melukidic meant, It is a very old and powerful name of existence. Once it was second only to gods. "Master! He suddenly broke into here and made rude remarks. I just sent someone to inform you." "I know, this guy''s mouth has been rotten since ten thousand years ago." Yalin waved and motioned Medea to be quiet: "breaking the law of the interface has taken Everett as the medium to enter the main material plane. What can I do for you? Melukidic." "Of course I have something important to talk to you about, but your servants seem to be very impolite. They don''t even know the famous real red king." Meluki Dick looked back and forth at Medea and yuanban Lin with malicious eyes. Lin''s whole body was a little hairy when he was looked at by the other party''s eyes, but when he saw that Yalin was present, the eldest lady also summoned up the courage and choked back: "that''s really sorry! I haven''t really heard of the real red king, and a guy who speaks foul language every day doesn''t deserve to be a king in my opinion." "A short-lived race always likes to evaluate the ancient and great existence with its own superficial eyes, always likes to be self righteous, package itself with its own hypocritical and ridiculous etiquette, and ask others to follow its own system, without knowing its position. It has to be said that human beings do exist like garbage. It''s a pity that Vic, the king of the black dragon Tom didn''t wipe you out. " "All right! Put away your racial superiority, meluki dick!" Yalin had to interrupt the existence that seemed to be ready to chatter again. Although he was reincarnated into a dragon in a different world, in essence, his concept of himself as a human has not completely faded from his mind. Melukidic''s arrogant and domineering racist remarks are even more annoying than the last visit of Black Dragon Princess salatia, At least, although seratia is arrogant, she still knows how to be polite in front of herself. "Senior Yalin, who is this guy? Is he the Lord of the fire element?" Miss yuansaka finally found a chance and asked in a low voice. "Elemental Lord? It seems that I have really been forgotten. After revealing my title and name, I don''t know my identity." Meluki Dick deliberately showed an exaggerated look of ''I''m very sad'', covered his head and looked up at the sky and said, "I said, won''t ya Lin introduce me? Otherwise, I really can''t help burning this poor bug into coke." Seeing that the other party began to chatter again, Yalin was finally a little angry: "I told you to shut up! Or do you want to be driven back to the element spirit world by me now, fire element king!" Fire element king!? The crowd was stunned instantly, and caster Medea''s face was the most ugly. After all, Medea, who had been in the foreign world for the longest time and read the most documents and materials, knew what the fire element kings meant. Long ago, these element kings were known as powerful beings second only to gods. Each of them represented an embodiment of rules and legal principles, Once even the gods were afraid of it. "I see, bugs! I''m honored. You''re the first guy who can survive after meeting the face of the elemental king." When meluki Dick began to talk nonsense again, this time Yalin waved the past with an impolite punch and directly let the persistent guy figure out what the word "shut up" meant. Chapter 1009 The elements that fuse with each other in the elemental spirit world will gradually give birth to self-consciousness while giving birth to elemental creatures, and this self-consciousness and this physical strength will gradually grow to form a center, a king who can dominate and control all corresponding elements! Melukidic is the king of fire element. The names of the king of true red, the tyrant of fire and the blood winged dragon are the terrible titles given by the mortals and transcendents of the main material plane. As the element king who controls the fire element as the original will of the fire element, it was even considered to be second only to the gods. For the mortals and transcendents of the main material plane, magic and divinity are forces that need to be mobilized by magic and spiritual power. For the element kings, mobilizing elements is like arms and fingers, which is an innate talent like breathing. The most terrible thing is that the element kings can take away all the elements of the main material plane if they want, Let magicians and even envoys have powerful magic, but they can''t cast a corresponding spell at all. But now these are not important to Yalin. The only thing he wants to do is to let the element King know with his fist that he needs to shut his mouth. With one punch, meluki Dick flew out and directly hit the crystalline rock wall nearly 100 meters away. Beside Yalin, both paqiuli and yuanban Lin subconsciously covered their ears and showed an uncomfortable look. Even Medya and samiramis frowned. The sonic boom caused by the punch just now also made everyone feel that there were some tinnitus in their ears. The effect of sonic boom was hit with his fist, which shocked everyone. Not to mention ordinary people, even the spirit will be killed by one blow. Yalin looked bad and said to the fire element king who fell in the distance: "your mouth has been rotten since more than 10000 years ago, and it is still very rotten after 10000 years." "I said, senior, did you... Kill him?" Miss yuansaka Lin asked in a frightened whisper. In Miss yuansaka''s opinion, the other party really has no cover up. In terms of character, it''s really rotten, but at least the other party seems to know Yalin. You shouldn''t meet him anyway. Just punch him to death. Even as a teacher, caster Medea has just been very angry, but what he said is to teach the other party a lesson, not to kill the other party directly! Yalin glanced at miss yuansaka and smiled easily. Then he pointed to the king of elements: "look for yourself." Following the direction of Yalin''s fingers, yuansakarin forgot the past. At this time, melukidic soft fell to the ground and tilted his head to look like he was dead. However, when a thin layer of ice was formed around the fire element King due to the force of ice, the high temperature still radiated in the area centered on the element king, Obviously, it can block the frost power of the White Dragon King who can freeze all things. The flame king is not the kind of object who will die with one blow. "Taking advantage of the law of the interface, when a gap was torn open by the explosion of black nuclear crystal and has not been completely restored, a channel leading to the main material plane was reversely torn from the element spirit world, but the size of this channel can not support the passage of the element King itself, so what is here is only a separate body attached to the high-order fire element Everett." "Just a part!?" "That''s right, so even if this separation is completely destroyed, it won''t hurt meluki. Dick should still be in the noumenon of the elemental spirit world. Yalin explained to miss yuanban that the body of the element king in front of him is still in the distant fire element spirit world. Even if this body is destroyed by himself, the element king is at most replacing a new body and re entering the main material. Moreover, if he and the fire element king are friends, they are not friends. It''s almost the same to describe them as bad friends, So in order to let him know how to close that smelly mouth, he doesn''t need mercy at all. At this time, as proved by what Yalin said, the element king whose neck was completely broken seemed to have no bones, moved his head right, and soon stood up with a careless look and a smiley face. After twisting his neck and igniting a flame, the cracked jaw was repaired in an instant. Meluki Dick spread out his hands and said in a sad tone as if betrayed by his friends: "although it is said that such a temporary body can be replaced as much as possible, but it will hurt me if it is broken." In the face of this dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water, Yalin was helpless for a time. Here, the fire element King glanced at several girls on one side, and the fierce color shone in his red eyes: "you are still as lawless as 10000 years ago. You dare to punch the great element king in the face directly. It seems that you want me to break some of your toys to make you cry?" The person stared at by the king of the fire element immediately felt like being placed in the hot flame. The eyes seemed to penetrate the flesh and melt the soul. Lin stood in front of the crowd: "do you think you can do it?" "Interesting. It seems that I have been underestimated." "If it is your noumenon here, I also need some experience to expel you back to the elemental spirit world." Said here, Yalin looked at meluki Dick disdainfully: "... But now you are at most an enhanced version of Everett fire element creature. Let alone me do it myself. Even my clan members can defeat you with more effort." Yanoder mountain is the home of white dragon. The constant snowstorms here all year round make it a gathering area of water elements with high density. For fire elements, it is a completely non viable area, not to mention ordinary fire elements. Even the king of fire elements will be suppressed, let alone an ice storm barrier in yanoder mountain, This barrier from the talent of the White Dragon King further weakens the power of the fire element king. Unless he continues to stay near the element channel of the underground test ground, as soon as the fire element King leaves this channel, he will gradually be weakened due to the nearby environment until the whole body collapses into the most basic element. Unless meluki Dick can completely tear apart the law of the interface, tilt the whole fire element spirit world into the main material plane, and completely change the ecological environment of this generation, it may not be easier than him to single out all the gods and demons in the world. By such a choking fire element as Yalin, the king''s face became extremely ugly. It was like being wronged by heaven. It was like a mute who couldn''t express the pain of eating Coptis chinensis. Seeing this, Yalin also ordered everyone to leave the underground experimental field. Although it was only attached to evelette and the noumenon did not reach the main material plane, the element king was not afraid, but he didn''t want others to have an accident. But after the crowd left, Yalin found that someone had quietly left... Or exactly two. "Well, say it quickly." Lin pretended not to know and said to melukidic. "Since there are no idle people waiting, I''ll just get to the point." At this time, meluki Dick finally restrained his wronged appearance: "Yalin, let''s cooperate!" Another one to find their own cooperation? He smiled in his heart. Yalin said calmly, "cooperation? What do we cooperate with?" In the memory of the White Dragon King, there seems to be no cooperation with the fire element king. One is good at using the power of frost and the other is the princess of fire. From the attribute point of view, they have no feeling of friends, and they should be enemies who can''t tolerate water and fire. In fact, the king of the white dragon and the king of the fire element did have many festivals. At least the king of the white dragon helped someone destroy at least one fire element creature of the group army 10000 years ago. The Lord of the fire element alone had double digits. At that time, the king of the fire element became enemies with the king of the white dragon and even wanted to solve the White Dragon King, However, fate sometimes plays tricks on people, and it is also because of someone''s actions that the original enemies have an unwritten tacit understanding of cooperation on one thing. But the unwritten tacit understanding is not cooperation, just because the situation at that time forced both sides to restrain themselves. Now, Yalin can''t think of anything to cooperate with the fire element king. Although it is a powerful fire element king, in the final analysis, melukidic is only a very powerful element creature. Especially after the second generation ends the great changes in the rules of the whole world, the interference of element creatures in the main material plane has also been greatly reduced, At least now, the invasion and destruction of the main material plane by elemental organisms are rare in the whole continent, and these invasions from the ectopic plane have long been robbed of the limelight by the devil. "As ten thousand years ago, we continue to cooperate against our common enemy!" Meluki Dick squeezed his fist and said excitedly. "The so-called common enemy is... The king of water element or the goddess of ice and snow?" For the enemies that the fire element king wants to deal with, in Yalin''s view, in addition to the water element king, there is probably only the ice goddess Ezra. For melukidic, the extraordinary existence that controls the power of the water element is his own enemy, including himself in the period, but melukidic seems to have too many enemies, some don''t care about himself. When you hear the words "water element king", Melukidic''s expression was as angry and contemptuous as an enraged bull: "Don''t talk about that soft and rotten pudding. Do you know what that rotten pudding has done recently? It has abandoned the noble status of the element king and defected to that bitch of edrama, t-m-d! Even if that bitch of edrama is willing to * * * * that rotten pudding, it doesn''t think that his soft (Beep) as his body can get in (Beep), I dare say that bitch can definitely (Beep) dry that rotten pudding in bed and step on him (Beep) (Beep) by the way! " "Get down to business!" Looking at the smelly mouth of the goods in front of him constantly spraying the obscene language that may be silenced in the watch and even in the fan, Yalin had to remind him not to get off the point. "All right ~ all right!" After closing her mouth, meluki Dick said to Yalin with an unhappy look: "in fact, now I''m not going to deal with the rotten pudding and the bitch of edrama, but with Parsons who has an affair with the bitch of edrama." Parsons!? The God of casting fire, which represents the flame among the five supreme gods in the holy capital. Chapter 1010 The conflict between the fire element king and the God representing fire is not uncommon. Before the end of the second generation, elemental creatures had great wisdom. They even established their own civilization in the elemental spirit world and traded with extraordinary people in different planes. It can be said that apart from the differences in physical structure between mortals born with flesh and blood, elemental creatures can almost be regarded as a special race. But after the second generation, everything changed! The cross-border of elemental creatures is limited by the law of the interface. It is almost difficult for powerful elemental creatures to come to the main material plane without the call of mages, and it is difficult for mortals and transcendents to enter the spiritual world shrouded by strong elemental radiation, More importantly, after the fall of many old gods of the second generation, the new gods have become the embodiment of the four elements and two overhead elements under the rules. The overhead elements sublimated from the beliefs of light and dark mortals are not mentioned for the time being. In addition, the new gods symbolizing the four elements also have the power to manipulate and command the corresponding elements after sublimation, For the element kings, this means that there is an additional competitor out of thin air, and it is still a powerful opponent who can draw strength from mortal beliefs and elements at the same time. Although it may not be as good as itself at first, it has far better potential than itself. All this makes the other three element kings in the element spirit world, except Moore, the earth element king, can no longer sit still! Although the elemental creatures have no flesh and blood and lack many profound desires and hopes of mortals, the expansion instinct of intelligent creatures makes the elemental creatures never give up the idea of expanding their influence in the elemental spirit world and any plane. Otherwise, so many events of elemental creatures invading the main material plane would not have happened in the past. The king, as the commander of the element, is the embodiment of this obsession. Even in the element spirit world, the element kings are inseparable from each other. Now the sudden arrival of gods and obviously want to weaken the domination of the element king, which is basically planning their own lifeblood for the element kings. At the moment of the birth of the six pillar God, the battle with the kings in the elemental spirit world began almost synchronously. Although the elemental kings initially occupied the advantage by relying on the home court, after the initial vigor was exhausted, it was like the Boer War in the history of the world of Yalin. After the initial vigor was exhausted, the elemental kings began to be difficult to support, As the gods further mastered more elements, the victorious Libra tilted more and more like the other side. Originally, the element king should disappear from here. The whole element spirit world will usher in a new ruler. The element king is relatively irritable and has been causing chaos everywhere in order to expand his influence and territory. Obviously, the four new gods know better how to balance the struggle between elements and minimize the possibility of elements getting out of control, Let the main material plane be free from the threat of elemental organisms for a long time. All this was developing like the good side, and then until the dragon war broke out, the six pillar gods who were forced to devote all their strength to the dragon war naturally could not take into account the element spirit world, and the element Kings also took this opportunity to breathe until today. If you think about it carefully, for melukidic, the king of the element of fire, the God of fire, pamion, who has been weakening his command of the element of fire, is indeed an enemy more eager to destroy than the Lord of the element of water and the goddess of ice and snow. Melukidic has always been a tyrannical, tough and famous element king in the primitive world, But now it seems that he is forced to retreat by the God of cast fire. But these seem "I refuse!" Yalin shook his head directly, which seemed to have nothing to do with himself. Meluki Dick, who was originally determined to get a look, stiffened. The king of the fire element asked in a tone that seemed to be wrong: "what are you talking about?" "I said I refused." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± After a moment of silence and coldness, the element King finally asked with an expression like constipation for a week: "refuse! You say... You refuse?" Yalin nodded gently. "Why! Why refused?" Meluki Dick was like being intercepted to the G-spot, as if in response to the anger of the fire element king. The fierce activities of the fire elements around turned the whole underground laboratory into a hot oven, half of which was divided by Yalin. Lin glanced at each other and threw the question back: "I still want to ask why I want to help you deal with the God of fire. Is it good for me?" "Isn''t the God of fire your enemy?" "And then?" "If it''s the enemy, unite and destroy him together. There''s a saying in mole ants that the enemy of the enemy is not a friend." Yalin got tangled for a time. Let alone that he signed a real name contract with the emerald dragon, he should not take the initiative to attack the Dragon Alliance and the holy capital. Even if he didn''t sign it, it''s easy to say but difficult to do. Although he has experienced great losses in the Dragon war, compared with the lineup that he and Viktor, the Black Dragon King, were half dead, Now the direct battle between mingmian and the holy capital is purely an act of death. Even if the Black Dragon Princess seratia is ordered to seek cooperation, she and the black dragon clan are also ready to exchange mutual benefits in intelligence and materials. She does not intend to declare war on the holy capital and the five supreme gods. In the same sentence, you can start a war anytime, anywhere, but you can''t decide to end the war yourself! Not to mention that Yalin is now inseparable from the Arnold mountains. How can people who have difficulties in self-protection still have time to find trouble with others. For the suggestion of the fire element king, Yalin also said directly: "now I don''t have the extra strength to find pamion''s trouble. The injuries left in the dragon war have not fully recovered. Now I need time to cultivate." "How''s the injury? Do you think I''m blind?" Meluki Dick yelled at Yalin as if he had been cheated of his hard-earned money: "Injury!? I can''t see where you were injured. Compared with the peak period ten thousand years ago, the frost smell is more refined after you were locked up here. Don''t give me the eye of the horse tiger. It shows everything that those little ants can stand safely beside you. Once, except for the son of the star, no half of the living people can be ten meters away from you. You can not only control it The power of frost is stronger than ever. Now don''t say it''s me. Even if the woman of ishutar comes in person, she may not be your opponent! " OK ~ Yalin has to admit that this guy''s vision is still very accurate. After being strengthened by the creator, his strength has indeed improved a lot compared with the former White Dragon King, and the most important thing is that he can control the power of frost. The White Dragon King ten thousand years ago was unable to control his power, so even the white dragon of his own race couldn''t get close to him, Finally, the Dragon King had to exile himself miserably and slept soundly in the frost wing hall. Yalin shrugged his shoulders and said calmly, "I don''t have the need to fight Simon now, and I''m not interested in participating in this kind of thing for the time being." "Damn! Why?" "Does this need a reason?" "Do you want to see that bitch - son of Parsons and edrama come to the door?" Yalin can''t stand this chattering guy. After signing the real name contract with the emerald dragon, unless pamion and edrama take the initiative to find their own trouble, he can''t take the initiative to declare war on the five supreme gods. Even maintaining hostility will be warned by the real name contract. If he really violates the contract, his end will be directly erased by the contract! Of course, we can''t tell meluki Dick about such things. Otherwise, once we know that we are trapped in the yanoder mountains and can''t move, we don''t know how many people will come to our own trouble. At the moment, facing the roaring fire element, Wang Yalin can only shake his head and say, "I said, I''m not interested in fighting with pamion. It''s not good for me." "Then you don''t want to teach that bitch of edrama..." "As I said, I''m not in the mood to ask for trouble as long as Parsons and edrama don''t bother me!" Yalin was a little impatient and almost subconsciously squeezed his fist. If melukidic dares to continue making noise in his ears, he doesn''t mind screwing him into the spirit world of tempering elements. Anyway, he enters the small hole behind him that the main material plane completely depends on. Although he tore up the interface that has not been completely restored after taking advantage of the law of black nucleus crystal destroying the interface and entered the main material plane, However, the interface itself is still automatically repairing the loopholes. Melukidic cannot keep the holes and continue to maintain them. Yanod mountain itself is a gathering place of water elements, and the dense water elements make the fire element King spend more power to maintain the existence of the channel. As long as he destroys the holes, even melukidic, His temporary separation will gradually disintegrate and disappear due to the erosion of water element. At the moment, meluki Dick abnormally closed his chattering mouth, half narrowed his eyes and looked back and forth at Yalin with a strange look. "I said..." meluki Dick''s voice became a little sinister and sharp, just like those sinister and treacherous villains in the TV series. He said in a playful tone: "Yalin, shouldn''t you have reached any deal with Shengdu?" Bingo ~ Yes! Yalin sighed in his heart that the fire element King''s brain was really thinking fast. In fact, he knew melukidic. Although this guy was cynical and rotten, in fact, this guy was a very smart element king in the element spirit world, In the war between the elemental king and the six pillar God, melukidic brought the most losses to the six pillar God and even the five dragon gods behind it. "What do you think?" Finally, Yalin threw the problem to the other party. When it comes to the relationship between the king of the white dragon and the holy capital and the Dragon Alliance behind it, meluki Dick can''t see through it this time. Chapter 1011 Even in the dragon war, he shrank in the spirit world of the element, but the king of the fire element also knew how much hatred Yalin had formed with the five supreme gods, especially the emerald dragon in the Dragon Alliance. One lost his lover and the other lost his relatives. The hatred between the two sides has reached the level of immortality, In the end, when he was defeated, Yalin was still ready to bury himself with the whole world. Meluki Dick, as an element creature, has some lack of understanding of mortal feelings, especially family affection, love and friendship. However, as a fire element king with a long life, even if he only accumulates knowledge by observation, he can understand how violent mortals and even some extraordinary people will be when this feeling accumulates to the limit. In fact, as far as the fire element king is concerned, unless the White Dragon King forgets his lover and the sister of the emerald dragon can come back from the dead, there seems to be no other way to let each other put down their hatred. The long life of the extraordinary will gradually worsen some bad feelings and memories under the fermentation of time. Even the most skilled psychologist in mortals can''t figure out the mental state of the extraordinary who has lived for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. The fire element king was silent. In his opinion, the possibility of what contract Yalin signed with the holy capital, although it can not be said to be absolutely not, but the possibility is too low. In fact, these are not important. What matters is how Yalin is unwilling to cooperate with us. What should we do next? Threaten each other!? If Yalin did not sign any contract with the holy capital, but just wanted to hide and lick the wound slowly after waking up, he could spread his news. I believe that both the holy capital and the Holy See will not let him go after learning about it, and this can force Yalin to cooperate with himself against the enemy. But if Yalin really signed any treaty with the holy capital or the Holy See, then doing so would be tantamount to setting up a new enemy for himself, and it would be an unimaginable and terrible enemy. It''s enough for him to deal with the God of fire in the elemental spirit world. Now he''s making another enemy who can just restrain himself. Even melukidic must act three or four times later. "It''s really disappointing..." meluki Dick, who couldn''t guess, also hid his face and said. Yalin ignored the other party''s face and looked at the element channel behind melukidic. The hot fire element hole maintained a channel connecting the element spirit world to the main material plane under the support of the element king, but the channel was still shrinking, Even if meluki Dick insisted, the rejection and self-healing of the law of the interface can only slow down the collapse of the channel. "I have a question. Let''s not talk about Moore, the king of the earth element. Why did the king of the water element take refuge in edrama?" "Ha ~ the devil knows what that rotten pudding is thinking. It doesn''t matter to you back here!" Obviously, after being rejected, meluki Dick also showed a refusal to cooperate. For this face that people want to beat him, Yalin can only be secretly angry in his heart: "didn''t pamion come to win over you?" "Please me ~ just rely on him!" Meluki Dick showed a ruffian face and said fiercely, "I am the well deserved king of fire. When I exist in this world, the so-called God of casting fire doesn''t know where to feed. It''s a big joke for a new God who is less than a fraction of my age to ask me to worship him." From this sentence, it is obvious that the God of fire should also have adopted a gentle policy towards melukidic. After all, for Parsons, in addition to the belief of mortals, elemental creatures can also become the provider of the power of belief. However, the existence of elemental Kings is an obstacle to sharing trust and dominance. Naturally, gods will see that elemental kings need to be clear, In other words, if the elemental king can also submit to the gods, it can not only quickly seize all the faith power of the elemental spirit world, but also become a divine envoy, but also an extremely powerful divine envoy, And can easily come to the main material plane with the help of the power of the gods to execute the will of the gods. In any case, this is a good thing to kill two birds with one stone. For the four gods of the five supreme gods representing the four elements in the holy capital, they will definitely try. In fact, the element king will not lose his life and freedom. What the gods require is that the element King restrict his desire and the elements represented, which has minimized the damage to the main material plane. Meluki Dick watched as Arlene put away her cynicism: "Yalin ~ I know that even if we cooperate with each other, we only use each other, but now the situation in the world is that we extraordinary beings have to hold together for warmth. Even if I do the worst consideration, you do have some treaties with the holy capital or the Dragon Alliance, but do you really want to be restricted and shrink in this ghost place forever?" "......." Yalin didn''t say a word. He was confined to the yanoder mountains all his life and couldn''t leave. This is not what he wanted. "Have you forgotten Tiffany? What the six pillars and Dragons did to you and Tiffany?" "I warn you one thing... Don''t talk about Tiffany in front of me!" Yalin''s expression was ferocious in an instant, and he looked at melukidic with an undisguised murderous intention: "don''t forget one thing, melukidic! You also have a share in the extraordinary who once coveted Tiffany''s power!" Some of the most unforgettable memories can''t be forgotten by the White Dragon King even after changing his soul. What Yalin hates most is that someone mentioned something about Tiffany in front of him, because once mentioned Tiffany, his heart will involuntarily recall the painful past that doesn''t belong to him, The other memories of the White Dragon King seem to me like reading stories and watching movies. Only the memory of Tiffany makes me feel as if it really happened. I feel sad and painful just looking back. The fire element King shrugged his shoulders and looked like ''I don''t know anything'': "What about edrama? The bitch child God who betrayed you when you believed her most, do you expect to bind the other party with a contract to make her forget her hatred for you? Yalin! As extraordinary people, we all know that any contract and treaty needs strength to maintain, and when you retreat, you have sent a signal to the other party from the beginning. You show weakness, you Afraid, you don''t have enough confidence in your own strength, and all these signals will become the reason for the other party to further break the treaty and plunder you. " "A pile of nonsense, I know all this!" "That''s why we need to cooperate. Do you want to see that bitch come to you again in high spirits and ask you to be his believer as ten thousand years ago? Or are you ready to offer loyalty to her again to become her believer?" Yalin''s forehead swelled with blue veins. The evil relationship between the king of white dragon and the goddess of ice and snow was probably the second thing that annoyed him most except about Tiffany. "Think about it. Ten thousand years ago, she asked that bitch for help and helped her deal with me and the killing master. In the end, how did she repay you, take you to her kingdom of God and try to take you..." "Shut up!" Yalin finally couldn''t help roaring. The power of frost was like being infected by anger and turned into a howling cold wind, which suppressed the fire element in the whole underground test field. Meluki Dick hugged himself with both hands, as if an ordinary man had been blown by the cold wind, At the moment, he is looking at Yalin with a strange smile: "I know what you are thinking in your heart, Yalin. Anger and frustration are repressed in the depths of your soul. You are angry not because you have been bound in the Arnold mountains for nearly ten thousand years, but because of your inability to do anything about the current situation. Your strength has become stronger than ever, but your mind has weakened." "My heart has weakened?" "The White Dragon King I used to know was as cold as ice. Except for Tiffany, the son of his star, he didn''t care about everything in the world, power, wealth, gods, slaves, peers and even relatives. Everything in the world was dispensable to the White Dragon King, and nothing could interest him." Yalin was speechless for a time. The once White Dragon King was indeed like that. The Dragon King eroded by cold and loneliness had long lost some feelings belonging to intelligent creatures in endless years. "But now you care too much, just like the mole ants around you." Meluki Dick looked maliciously at Lin and smiled, but now there was a slight sense of shaking in the air. "Go away, or do you want me to ''see off'' myself?" "It''s just a separate body. I don''t care, or do you have the confidence to come to the spirit world of fire element and fight with my noumenon?" Yalin was silent for a moment, then fiercely opened his eyes and grabbed the element king in front of him with his hand. The force of frost was like being pressurized, which instantly covered the body of the fire element king with a pale silver white. In just one second, the body of the element King began to crack and break into ice. "Don''t keep showing off. I know this better than you." Here, with a wave of Yalin''s hand, the element channel torn open by the element king immediately began to collapse. Under the dual suppression of the force of frost and the law of interface, the collapsed element channel has almost shrunk at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the temperature of the whole underground test field has also decreased. Before the passage completely disappeared, there was finally a gradually ethereal sound of melukidic. Chapter 1012 With the departure of the element king, the law of the interface was quickly repaired. Considering that the law of the interface just repaired was still very fragile, Yalin directly ordered the frost and snow elves to block the whole underground experimental field. Instantly transferred back to the study, at this time, Yalin finally vomited. "All right ~ come out, don''t hide." Glancing at his side, Yalin said that immediately the two blue magic streamers began to condense, and the spiritualized Medea and samiramis looked at each other, and then each had a worry like silence. This cold scene lasted for a while, and Medea finally sighed with an unhappy mood: "there are really annoying guys." Samiramis glanced at each other and seemed to be a little uncertain whether Medea''s annoying guy meant the elemental king or himself. "Ten thousand years ago, that guy was like this. He not only had a bad mouth, but also had a bad character. He liked to bring anger and pain to others." Yalin doesn''t have as many ideas as samiramis. "It seems that master, you once made a bad friend." "It''s not making friends, but there were some special circumstances at that time." After sitting on the sofa, Semiramis looked at Medea and Yalin who were talking and suddenly interrupted: "to be honest, I don''t like people with that character very much. Although people with power have the right to do everything he should and wants to do, they can''t be as vulgar as a street hooligan." "In addition to having power, more element creatures are different from us in structure. They are not flesh and blood. Their feelings about things are different from those of flesh and blood. Under the theorem that matter determines spirit, the spiritual structure of element creatures is also obviously different from us. At least there is no existence for them in the concept of death." "Never die?" Asked Semiramis with interest. Yalin shook his head: "it''s not immortality, but the death of elemental creatures is just decomposed into basic elements without self-consciousness, and then these basic elements will be reorganized and resurrected in the elemental spirit world." "So you''ll still die?" "In some ways, it is also death, but the concept of elemental creatures is even weaker than that of demons. Although demons are crazy, they are dominated by their own desire and hope, and survival is also a kind of desire and hope." Yalin thought, "melukidic now is not the original element king. According to the records, a fire element king was killed in the main material plane in the second generation." "Killed by the gods?" Yalin suddenly chuckled: "there are several records that the last fire element king was killed. Two of them seem to be that the fire element King fought with a believer of a God. In the end, the fire element king who liberated all his strength was killed by mortal believers who received God''s gift." "Mortal! Not an envoy, not a supernatural? Are you sure?" Both Semiramis and Medea couldn''t help but raise their eyebrows. The power of the fire element king just now is not trivial, and it is still a separate body, which is comparable to and even surpasses the spirit in some aspects. But I heard that the last fire element king was killed by a mortal after liberating all his power. What is this? Is the last fire element King too weak, or is the God behind the mortal supporting him too strong! In this regard, Yalin is not clear: "I don''t know the details. The literature only records these. As for how the mortal killed the element king at that time, we have to ask melukidic himself. He should also inherit part of the memory of the last fire element king, but I''m afraid he won''t say it even if he tore his mouth." In addition to tyranny, smelly mouth, open mouth and irritable character, the fire element king also has one disadvantage, that is, extremely good face. If the gods beat the last element king, it''s just that he was defeated by a mortal mole ant he despised most. This is probably the biggest shame in his life. Even if he was killed by the other party, it has nothing to do with him. "My body is a little curious. Like ice, how did you become friends with the fiery incarnation? Profit, use, or something else?" Yalin''s eyes flickered, but then he said: "At that time, I had a hostile relationship with melukidic. As the king of the fire element, he was eager to expand his power in the spiritual world of the element and the main material plane. Therefore, he also regarded me as an enemy, and it was a more troublesome obstacle than the king of the water element... And I also thought he was the most dangerous enemy. However, something happened at that time. Once I put forward a suggestion to him, since He is the king of the fire element and the supreme dominator of the fire. As the king of the white dragon, I am known as a super standard white dragon. I even have the control and affinity to overwhelm the gods over the power of the water element and frost. We are the only and greatest threat to each other. As long as we don''t fight each other, we rarely threaten our existence in the world, Moreover, at that time, we all had enemies to deal with. In that case, we might as well truce with each other. When we eliminate other threats and expand to no more redundant territory, we are in a showdown. " "That''s it?" "That''s right! For such a simple reason, since we are enemies of each other, why should we kill each other? I need water element. Relatively speaking, it is still his enemy, the king of water element and the goddess of ice and snow, and he dominates the flame rather than frost. We have no direct conflict of interest with each other. Just because of the conflict of mutual attributes, we fight and lose Isn''t it cheaper to hurt others? " "Well, that''s a pity." Samiramis poured himself a cup of red tea: "although his character is very bad and annoying, that power is really true. If you cooperate with him, maybe it should be a good choice, which can help the master reduce some pressure." "It may cause more trouble." After talking, Yalin said with a bitter smile: "That guy was a famous troublemaker ten thousand years ago. Among the four elements, he invaded the main material plane the most times. He could escape back to the spirit world of the elements to avoid the wind, but the city of odur can''t run with long feet, and it''s useless to say more now. According to the real name contract with the queen of the dragon, I can''t cooperate with him unless his goal is no longer aligned The Dragon Alliance and the holy capital. " "Master, I have a question!" Medea raised her hand like a student in the classroom. "What''s the problem?" Medea flashed a purple luster in her hand, and then a strange short sword twisted like a lightning symbol appeared in her hand: "let''s not talk about the power of the elemental king in the elemental spirit world. If he enters the main material plane, can my treasure work if it can stab him?" Medea''s treasure, the talisman of all commandments, is a short sword that can destroy all contracts and magic. Theoretically, it is the natural enemy of all Summoning creatures in the world. It can destroy the contract between summoning creatures and summoners and even plunder them. It is under Medea''s control. After coming to the different world, Yalin also asked Medea to do many experiments, The power of the Amulet of ten thousand commandments must be broken is especially effective for summoners that need to be maintained by magic, such as elemental creatures and undead creatures. The Amulet of ten thousand commandments must be broken can indeed destroy some low and medium-level magic contracts and compulsory certificates in different worlds. Even after learning that Yalin signed a real name contract with the emerald dragon, Medea also asked Yalin if he needed to break the contract with the Rune of ten thousand commandments, which was naturally declined by Yalin. As the most powerful real name contract in the different world, it can''t be modified even by the son of the star and the summoning system. It''s very unlikely that the Amulet of ten thousand commandments will break can destroy this contract. Moreover, if this behavior is regarded as Yalin''s intention to breach the contract by the real name contract, he may kill himself immediately. Even if you step back ten thousand steps, the talisman of ten thousand precepts must be broken can really eliminate the real name contract and has no side effects, but it doesn''t mean that after telling the jadeite dragon, hey ~ I''m going to break the contract. Please come and beat me quickly! Yalin didn''t intend to die, at least not now "I think you may have misunderstood that the elemental creatures summoned by the mage enter the main material plane without element channel. Therefore, the mage needs to provide magic according to the contract to maintain the energy of the elemental creatures to continue to exist in the main material plane. The Amulet of ten thousand commandments can cut off the contract, which is also equivalent to cutting off the magic supply. Naturally, the elemental creatures can be driven back to yuan Su Lingjie, but when the fire element king comes to the main material plane, no mage can afford his magic supply, even if it''s just a separate body. Usually, the element King usually enters the main material plane with the help of the element channel, which is equal to carrying the magic source, and your treasure naturally can''t work. " Yalin shrugged that there was no such good thing. Semiramis smiled at this time: "maybe you can try magic and see if you can blast it back with a magic gun, but I think if you alone are not the opponent of that rude guy." "If it is the original statue of the element king, I''m afraid it can only hurt him with weapons against the army and city treasures, and special weapons to restrain the fire. If you can destroy the element channel at the beginning, then as long as you delay the time, the element king will gradually be weakened by the law of the interface and eventually disappear." Yalin didn''t hear another meaning hidden in the words of Semiramis. Instead, he analyzed the victory of the war between the spirit and the king of the element of fire. Medea, who was satirized as "incompetent", twitched at the corners of her mouth. If Yalin was not present, she wanted to hit some magic guns to give the annoying * * * a taste: "it''s as if you can deal with it, or can your poison extinguish the flame?" For Medea''s irony, Semiramis still looked limited, stirred the black tea with a spoon, and was calmly replied: "sorry, although the job agency of my concubine is a double call, it is assassin on the whole. It''s better to hand over the frontal battle to saber and Lancer." "Assassin? Ha ~ it''s the first time I''ve seen such a showy assassin! Compared with assassin, I''m sure the rank of clown is more suitable for you." Medea and Semiramis, who have been in constant friction since they first met, can barely agree with the outside world if they have a common enemy. Once the external pressure disappears, the two sides will soon fight openly and secretly. "All right, ladies! Let''s go back and do our own business first. Thank the guy meluki Dick. Our workload has increased a lot today." Seeing that the atmosphere was vaguely wrong, Yalin had to make a round of it. Chapter 1013 Before Medea left, Yalin finally asked about some research projects she was responsible for. Although she gave priority to mobilizing resources to Medea, there are too many projects to be studied because of the limited personnel with research ability, Like Victor, a mechanical pioneer, is too focused on what he likes and only interested in precision mechanical structure and transmission system. However, talented scientists such as iron man Tony are out of order because of serious knowledge deviation, resulting in most of the research work being pressed on Medea''s shoulders After knowing the exact situation, Yalin said that he would dispatch a professional to help Medea share some of the work recently. When they left, Yalin picked up the documents sent by samiramis and read them carefully. After calculating the following numbers in his heart, he signed his name. After giving the document to the frost snow fairy maid, Yalin began to pick up the next report on the progress of the east area project and began to read it again. It was not until the light outside the window began to change that Yalin finally left his pen. "Pour me a cup of coffee." "Yes, your majesty Yalin." After taking a sip of the coffee from the waitress, the things exchanged from the system, whether minerals or ingredients, are top-level. During the time when we came to the different world, we all lacked some entertainment things and were overwhelmed by the huge external pressure. Yalin had to try to improve everyone''s morale from other aspects. During this short break, Yalin also released his spirit to check the situation of the people in audur city. He returned to the air courtyard. Samiramis was mixing something. From the strange color, it seemed that * * was poison, and the female emperor''s charming face always wore a smile, but the smile made people feel colder and colder. Medea on the other side seems to have just finished her work. At the moment, she is carving on a palm sized model with a carving knife in her magic workshop. Although the model has not been completed, it looks like samiramis from the outline. In the cabinet behind Medea, through the glass window, Yalin can vaguely see the models of girls such as yuansakarin, Nero, fili, elulu, alulu and livli, and there is an unfinished model of arrogill on one side. Medea did all this? Although she knows that modeling is one of Medea''s few hobbies, it''s just that this hobby is quite different from the gloomy temperament she usually shows. Who would imagine that she, known as the betrayal witch, would have such an interesting side. Looking at Medea''s collection, Yalin had to admit that her craftsmanship was really good. If she made these models in her original world, they were almost 100% models. If they were sold, they would definitely make many otaku men cry and empty the last dime in their pockets. Pachuli suddenly visited Medea at this time. It seems that her throat was very uncomfortable because it was smoked by the king of fire element, so she specially asked Medea for a magic medicine that can moisten her throat. Yalin smiled, picked up the coffee cup and took another sip. He soon realized that he was moving to the other side of odur city. Lancer kuchulin was guiding Luo jie''an''s marksmanship. Obviously, kuchulin was very upset about the defeat of his students, and Luo jie''an was also very angry about the defeat to Jie Luo, The two masters and disciples can be said to share a common hatred and are fighting and training each other. On the other side, the moon Sea continued to spin gold coins in the room. The prostitute in Tianlou was cleaning the room. Shi Qi Kuang San... Well, Kuang San actually ran to the nest of a bipedal flying dragon and wanted to seduce a bipedal flying dragon with meat. It seemed that he was going to take the other party for a ride in the sky. It seems that not everyone can fly among the elves in the dating battle. In Yalin''s impression, it seems that only Wuhe Qinli floats on the roof of the college when he first appeared in the form of an elf. Although Shixiang, kuansan or Sisi can jump to a position that ordinary people can''t reach with the help of their amazing physique, Or with the help of equipment for a long distance taxiing, but jumping and taxiing are not flying in general. When the two legged flying dragon stared, crazy three seemed hesitant. In front of the concept of the two legged flying dragon, the petite human is actually a kind of food, and it is more attractive than the beef in her hand. However, when she smelled the familiar smell of frost on each other''s body, The young two legged flying dragon quickly moved the other party from the food position to the inedible position. Although there is no plan to treat Kuang San as food in the future, the bipedal flying dragon still covets the beef in Kuang San''s hands. Although sufficient food has made all bipedal flying dragons fat after settling in odur City, the greedy nature of bipedal flying dragons makes them seem to never be full. Although he doesn''t know the language and doesn''t have a complete self-awareness, the young bipedal flying dragon also knows what the human beings in front of him want to do. He probably just wants to ride on his back and fly to the sky. Well, just like those white haired elves, many of his comrades have become friends with the elves, and they get more and more food for this, In fact, I also want to fly with the silver haired elves, but why is it a human who comes to me? The two legged flying dragon tilted his head. It seemed that he was still hesitating because of the identity of crazy San shizaki. It seemed that crazy San was eager to ride on each other and teased it with beef. With the ice and frost emblem, Yalin doesn''t worry that the two legged flying dragon will attack Kuang San. Moreover, Kuang San shizaki is not weak. Her angel "kekedi"''s twelve bullets can even hold herself for a second, although it''s only a second. In the battle of the top extraordinary, half a second''s mistakes may lead to the fate of falling, If you fight against an enemy at the level of emerald Dragon Queen or ishutar in the future, as long as crazy three can hold the other party for even a second, you are confident of winning and losing in this second. As for the last, Yalin''s consciousness fell into the house where Miss yuansaka Lin lived. At the moment, the miss is sitting in a chair and training with an angry face, while red saber Nero actually knelt down in front of the miss and looked wronged. The reason why she was reprimanded by Miss yuanban is that when she met the fire element king today, Nero, as a follower, competed with kuchulin in the training ground. In Miss yuanban''s opinion, Nero, as a follower, should protect himself step by step. It is clear that it is so dangerous today. If the fire element king suddenly starts and Yalin fails to arrive in time, everyone may be in danger, Nero''s behavior is a very irresponsible dereliction of duty. Nero also whispered his injustice and pointed out that Lin asked him not to disturb her work. "It''s not that you always sexually harass me ~ if saber can be more reserved, will I drive you away?" "It''s a big deal. Just use a mantra. I''ll get to the player right away." This sentence made miss yuansaka blow her hair again, but Nero''s "grievance" lasted for a few minutes. Nero was more interested in the fire element king than the dereliction of duty of leaving master to play. Lin wants to make Nero reflect on himself, while Nero frequently wants to inquire about the king of the fire element. This kind of chicken listening to the duck almost makes the eavesdropper Yalin laugh. Sometimes she thinks it''s hard for miss yuansaka to take advantage of Nero, who is full of vitality but has some big followers in her character, Nero, who finally recovered his strength, began to harass his master, almost directly rushed up and overwhelmed Lin to the ground. "If the player doesn''t want Yu to leave, I should have said it earlier. I know that the player still wants Yu to accompany him, right?" "Fool! You''ve made a complete mistake. Ah ~ don''t touch there." Next, there are some pictures that are not suitable for children. Yalin doesn''t intend to continue watching. It seems that miss yuansaka will have to fight 300 rounds with her followers today. After putting down the coffee cup, Yalin opened the calling system to browse, and said that he would help Medea add a reliable hand, which he already knew. Similarly, although the hero of caster''s rank is not very strong in combat ability, although his character is a little distorted, he is definitely a reliable researcher, even stronger than Medea in some aspects. Caster avisbron! A hero appearing in the work fate / Apocrypha is a poet and philosopher in the 11th century. He was born in Malaga, Spain. He is a famous figure who brought together the academic and wisdom of ancient Greece, Arabia and Judaism into the European cultural circle. Because he was weak and sick since childhood, especially the skin disease is the most serious. Avisbron is also an extremely aristocratic family, They hide behind their clothes and masks almost all the time, and they are unwilling to take off their masks even when they die temporarily in front of them. Yalin looked at avisbron with a mask on the projection and his whole body covered under his cloak and clothes, thinking that avisbron was even a level lower than Medea in terms of potential. In addition to caster''s own high magic, there was probably only his a + level treasure to be praised, In fact, the reason why Yalin likes avisbron is not because of his own combat effectiveness, but because he is also a highly skilled puppet maker when he is a caster. Even his most proud treasure crown ¡¤ wise light is a very strong self-discipline magic image. After starting, he can continue to operate even if caster itself disappears, It even needs the cooperation of several heroes to eliminate it. If it is Avis bron, it can take over Medea''s research on various magic statues and magic knights. Compared with Medea, Avis bron is an expert on magic statues. After taking over, the research speed is much faster. In this way, Medea can spend more time on other research projects. It doesn''t need much soul energy. On the surface, although the combat effectiveness is very weak, the R & D ability outside the combat effectiveness has made avisbron surpass the potential level of BB. Generally speaking, it is a role worthy of expectation and value, but it still makes Yalin a little confused. Chapter 1014 "Fate / Apocrypha" is a Holy Grail War work in which the heroes are divided into two camps: black and red. In this grand gathering of stars, caster, as the black side, always makes magic statues in the magic workshop. Avis bloom, who has not fought head-on, is not a very brilliant role, Even in the end, he just brushed a sense of existence by relying on Baoju''s "crown ¡¤ light of wisdom", otherwise he would soon lose the role of passer-by a in the whole story. As for avisbelon''s treasure ''crown ¡¤ wise light'', this itself is a huge Kabbala demon statue, which needs to be made by avisbelon in time, just like the vain air courtyard of samiramis, rather than weapons and treasures such as the sword of victory oath and the obedient sword, which can be used by the holder anytime and anywhere. In the original work, Avis bron did create this treasure, but Avis bron sacrificed his master Roche frein yugdomirenia, who was worshipped like a teacher, as the heart of the furnace to start the magic statue of Kabbala, and even defected to the camp of the red side. This kind of betrayal, especially the betrayal of master Rocher, who regards himself as a teacher, makes Yalin less fond of him. However, in general, avisbelon is not a person born with anti bone. Although avisbelon naturally hates humans and associates with others in the original book, However, master Rocher, who is eager to learn and is also a magic Image Maker, does have a good impression. It can even be said that if Rocher could appear in front of him before his death, he might take him as a disciple and teach him carefully. However, as a spirit in the Holy Grail War, especially in the situation at that time, when the balance of victory had fallen to the red side, avibrom did not hesitate to sacrifice everything in order to fulfill his desire to create a Karbala, that is, the most perfect primitive human, After the magic image crown wise light was successfully launched and shot by the black Archer, Avis bloom did not hesitate to let himself become the magic that nourishes the magic image. Let alone Roche, his master and disciple, Avis bloom can even sacrifice himself without hesitation for his own wishes. He is not so much a betrayal as a character of avisbelon, who has been pursuing the Holy Grail. In order to achieve his lifelong obsession, he has reached a morbid level. As long as he can succeed, he will not hesitate to pay any price. On the other hand, if the black side prevailed in the original "fate / Apocrypha" and if the man-made Zig did not escape, Avis bron would continue to happily complete the manufacture of the crown and wise light with his disciple Roche in the workshop provided by the thousand boundary tree, and then witness the relief of the magic image to the world with emotion. Yalin thought for a moment, and then decisively chose to call! I''m no longer the young man who had scruples about everything when he first came to the different world. I won''t give avisbelon the opportunity. On the contrary, odur city has enough resources and even brand-new magic image materials and documents for him to use and read, even in the heart of the furnace, In the different world, there are many core and crystal stones that far exceed the magician''s magic output. Even if they can''t replace the magician who needs to live as the furnace core, it''s a big deal to sacrifice one person. There are still many prisoners frozen in the ice crystal forest, and many of these prisoners are magicians. Originally, magicians were weak and not good at physical labor, And their own magical ability makes them difficult to manage, so these captured magicians are not thrown into the mine as cheap labor, but continue to be placed in the fog forest as * * sculptures. If avisbelon wants to use it, it happens that the waste will be reused. Otherwise, more and more * * sculptures have frightened some high elves who have gradually bolded up and began to explore like the forest of ice crystals. The forest where ice prisoners are stacked has gradually become a thriller and terrorist attraction that high elves dare not approach. When the white streamer began to condense, Yalin, who served the four heroes at the same time, didn''t feel any discomfort, and there was no sign that the magic in his body was even reduced. It didn''t matter that there were two casters at the same time. Anyway, the Holy Grail War that avisbelon participated in was a group war of 14 people. Coming to a different world anyway showed that the Holy Grail War collapsed and there was no need to fight, The collapse of the Holy Grail War, not to mention 14 heroes, is not rare even if all the heroes in fate''s original works come. "I''m Avis Brom. Caster''s rank has come, Lord!" Soon, Avis bron, wearing a golden mask and covered with cloak and clothes, appeared in front of Yalin. The starting point of the Medieval Renaissance, who hated secular and even human beings, said in a plain tone with almost no sense of color. It wasn''t contempt but disregard. Avisbron acted as if he had no interest in Yalin. Because this time, Yalin did not modify Avis bloom to know himself. On the contrary, he came as a completely strange spirit. In Avis Bloom''s impression, he should only come to an orthodox Holy Grail War, and the young magician in front of him is just his master. "If you can, master, I hope you can help me prepare a magic workshop. Although I have arrived at the caster level, I am not good at magic and fighting." "You''re going to be a magic statue, aren''t you?" Avis bloom was slightly stunned, but then nodded. Avis bloom was not surprised that Yalin pointed out this. The other party must have known some of his life stories before preparing the holy relics to summon him. Yalin really knows avisbron''s potential in the Holy Grail War. To be honest, if it is a standard Holy Grail War in which seven heroes fight each other, avisbron is probably the first to lose and withdraw from the game. After all, the magic statues he is good at need time and a lot of money. It is impossible to give him so much time in a normal Holy Grail War, And a lot of money and material are not what a magician wants to provide. It can be said that Avis bloom, like samiramis, can give full play to their strength thanks to the camp battle in fate / Apocrypha. "Compared with the magic workshop, I can provide you with a better factory. As for the source materials, you can have as much as you want." "That''s great..." After learning that his master has even prepared better conditions, Avis bloom finally has some feelings. It seems that the master has made all the preparations in advance when calling himself, but he doesn''t know whether he has time to complete everything in this short present world, Generally speaking, it is only the time of a Holy Grail War, and I can''t complete the whole Karbala statue at all. After all, as a modern magician, his master is amazing in strength. The huge magic that keeps pouring into the body makes the whole body feel refreshed. Relying on the supply of this huge magic, I can be sure that after being called this time, I should have reached the peak of caster level in all values. I believe it is impossible to have higher values. If you want to say, this master is also the best choice as the heart of the magic statue furnace. Judging from the amount of magic he can provide, starting the magic statue is simply an easy thing. Unfortunately, if it is only a Holy Grail War, making the magic statue while fighting is the limit to complete one-third of the whole Kabala magic statue at the end. What a pity! "Thank you for everything, master. I wonder if you can tell me your name here?" Avisbron regrets the loss of a top-grade furnace, but the Holy Grail War must continue. With the help of master, master can''t see his slackness. Yalin looked at avisbelon with a playful look and suddenly asked, "I said ~ avisbelon, do you have any wishes?" "Wishes? I don''t have any wishes to realize about this." "It''s impossible that you don''t have any wishes. The spirit who is willing to accept the call of the Holy Grail also represents that the spirit has the desire to realize. You naturally have the desire to realize when you accept the call." Yalin smiled: "no wish ~ it can also be understood that your wish can be achieved without the power of the Holy Grail." As soon as this remark came out, Avis Bloom''s face hidden behind the mask also showed an exclamation. It seems that the master he drew this time has wisdom and vision inconsistent with his young appearance. Avisbron was silent for a moment and finally said: "So... My wish can be realized without the power of the Holy Grail. It is probably my wish to take this Holy Grail War as a testing ground to test the strength of the magic image I made, and further improve the magic image. So master, you can rest assured that if you win the Holy Grail in the end, I will give the Holy Grail to you." Yalin smiled, but he was very clear that avisbelon could achieve his wish without the Holy Grail, but whether avisbelon could hold the Holy Grail for himself was also unknown. Let alone the issue of combat effectiveness. For avisbelon, the Holy Grail War was actually an opportunity for him to complete his lifelong pursuit, As long as the Holy Grail of "crown of wisdom" is completed, the victory or defeat of the war is meaningless to avisbron. "Forget it ~ it doesn''t matter. First of all, I''d better introduce myself!" Yalin smiled easily and introduced himself: "my name is Yalin, the ruler of this city." "Ruler of the city? So you are a Lord." "Almost." Yalin nodded and then said, "secondly, my identity is not a magician, but a dragon. Please don''t be surprised. First of all, I want to congratulate you, avisbron. Maybe it''s not congratulations. You''ve now been in another new world and participated in a trip that the Holy Grail can''t help you realize." Chapter 1015 Yalin also chose to make a long story short to make avisbron understand that he is no longer on the earth, but here is another world, a new world, just like the mythical era experienced by the earth. In addition to humans, there are elves, dwarves, orcs and even dragons, which have long ceased to exist in the original world, and his master, Yalin, who summoned him to the world, is a member of the dragon. However ~ avisbron soon accepted all this, there was no difference, just a little surprised, but the surprise was soon crowded into the corner by strong curiosity. As a caster, but also as a scholar, there is probably nothing more exciting than witnessing and understanding a new world, a new race, including its culture, customs, geography, people and all new knowledge and wisdom! As a world weary man who didn''t like human beings, Avis bloom, when he saw the incoming elves with his own eyes, his lonely character couldn''t suppress his curiosity and asked him to come forward and look back at the fairy maid, as if he wanted to see the difference between elves and human beings. The Holy Grail does not exist, and the Holy Grail War cannot continue! Avisbron didn''t take this matter to heart at all. Anyway, his initial response to the call of the Holy Grail was not to realize the Holy Grail of his wish. In fact, even if he took the Holy Grail, he would not use the Holy Grail to realize his wish to create Kabbala magic image to help mankind rebuild the world, Because I want to use my own hands to make Kabbala original human beings. I use my own hands and my own wisdom, rather than relying on the so-called Holy Grail. If I use the magic of the Holy Grail to realize my wish, it is tantamount to self denial, denying my creativity and ability, and denying my wisdom! The Holy Grail War doesn''t have to be fought, does it? just right! Let this boring war go to hell. Anyway, only those heroes who have no confidence in their abilities and succumb to failure before they die will choose to use the Holy Grail to fulfill their wishes by relying on the power of "cheating". I don''t need the Holy Grail, because my wishes can be achieved only by my own hands. This is the difference between the user of wisdom and the user of brute force. No need to fight the Holy Grail War, just give yourself more time to complete the Karbala statue, no! I should first learn more about the world. People in the world have too many new things to explore, such as customs, myths, history, races and species. Everytime he thought of this, avisbelon felt his heart beat faster. When he followed Yalin to the meditator library and looked at the bookshelves that seemed to be derived into the sky and the small magic statues suspended for sorting books, avisbelon felt that his heart seemed to stop, Of course, I won''t allow my heart to stop useless at this time. The treasure house of all knowledge of this new world is in front of me. How can I fall down without reading it? Even if I return to the seat of the spirit, let me finish reading the book first. "Amazing! Did you make these magic statues? Master!" He caught a small magic statue sorting books. Despite the struggle of the round metal little fellow, avisbron looked up and down like a thirst for knowledge to observe the structure of the magic statue. "Of course not. It was designed by another caster. I just asked elves and dwarfs to make these little things according to the design drawings." The small magic statues were designed by Medea. At first, the ancient Greek witch only made a few of these small magic statues with surplus materials to clean her magic workshop, but after being discovered by Miss yuansaka Lin, she begged Medea to make another few for cleaning the room. Of course, miss yuansaka also paid a lot of chastity as a reward, Basically, Medea played enough with all kinds of costumes. Soon, this low-cost but flexible and small metal magic image became popular in odur City, and Medea simply disclosed the design drawings. Seeing that this small magic image was indeed efficient and easy to maintain and maintain, Yalin decided to use this magic image for cleaning and finishing in some less important areas of odur City, saving more manpower "The design concept is very good. It saves the cost to the greatest extent and makes the magic image miniaturized and easier to maintain. However, the production of transmission and joints is rough. Although using the mature sheepskin as the joint connection point can increase the toughness, it also makes the wear of the magic image greater. In fact, it can be replaced by lighter materials, um ~ let me Think about it, by the way! Asbestos paper should be enough. " The common problem between scientists and magicians who have pursued wisdom and knowledge also appears in avisbron. After discovering what they are interested in, they almost forget other things. He kept playing with the magic image. In a few minutes, avisbron almost tore the poor little guy to pieces. "Do you have a problem with the magic image I designed?" At this time, caster Medea, who came with space transfer, suddenly appeared behind avisbelon, playing with a carving knife and staring at him with a smile. Avisbron looked at Medea with some doubts: "spirit!?" "Hmm ~ didn''t our master tell you the current situation?" Here, Medea looked up and down at Avis bloom. When her puppet project was halfway through, she suddenly received the news from the master and was told that the assistant had come. However, she didn''t expect that the assistant would be the same spirit this time. Moreover, in terms of dress and magic strength, it was obviously also the caster rank. No, it''s a double rank like that poisonous woman, isn''t it? Yalin was the first to introduce them to each other: "caster Avis bloom, this is caster Medea!" It doesn''t matter if his real name is directly exposed. Anyway, the Holy Grail War doesn''t seem to start, and the real name has no meaning. The Holy Grail War has collapsed for a long time. I''m not surprised that my royal Lord is both heroes and masters of caster rank at the same time! Two heroes of the same rank should be of the same rank. Anyway, they don''t have to fight. No one can hinder each other. "Is this the magic image you made?" As a learned scholar during his lifetime, Avis bron could not have been unaware of the famous witch in ancient Greek mythology. "Yes, do you have any opinion about my statue?" However, caster Medea is still thinking about some of avisbron''s life stories. "Although there are some defects in the design, the concept of these magic statues is very good. I have never seen some forms of materials in the period. I wonder if I can browse the design drawings of the magic statues. Of course, in return, I will also present the design drawings of the magic statues I designed and learn from each other." Medea looked at Avis bron unexpectedly and said with a smile: "it seems that the new comer this time is a magic statue maker, good master! He should be able to take over the design of magic statues and magic knights. I think Victor, the mechanical maniac, should have a lot in common with him." "Magic Knight? Is this a new kind of magic image?" Avisbron grasped the word keenly and asked. Yalin nodded and then motioned to Medea, hoping that Medea could take avisbelon to get familiar with the city of odur and explain the situation in detail for him. In order to reduce the burden, Medea is also happy to take the job, so that avisbron can quickly get familiar with the work and start work, so that he can relax and have more free time. Avis bloom, who has a common topic, is interested in discussing with him when he is the same spirit and a rare Witch of ancient Greece. On the other hand, the reason for her departure was not that she was not interested in visiting Schneiser, but that he had sent a message to her. The royal highness of Princess Celine blenis of the eastern part of the eastern part of the kingdom of Isaacson came to the east of the mainland. The Saxony royal family did not dare to neglect that they were preparing to entertain, but for one thing, the royal family had to ask Yalin. In the telepathy, xiunaizel said helplessly, which also made Yalin speechless for a while. After the space transfer came to the study, xiunaizel had already arrived with the document. Yalin took the document and quickly browsed it aside and said, "don''t you just let the Saxony royal family get rid of it?" Luo jie''an is the princess of Saxony Kingdom, but after Bai Long''s blood awakened and became loyal to Yalin, Yalin had already regarded Luo jie''an as his own person in his heart. Of course, it''s like a married daughter who doesn''t have the right to visit her parents. If Luo jie''an is willing to go back, it''s OK, But now, as a member of his subordinate odur City, Luo Jiean is called around by the royal family, which makes Yalin a little unhappy. "The royal family was prepared to push the princess away when she was ill, but the princess Celine seemed to be staying in Saxony kingdom. She pushed it once, but she couldn''t push it all the time." Resident!? A princess of a country is stationed in another country. Is this princess your highness still preparing a part-time diplomat? Or The word "exile" suddenly popped up in Yalin''s mind, Chapter 1016 A princess from one country comes to another country and has a permanent plan!? From the reports given by Miriya and Didier, it seems that Princess Celine is only responsible for the operation of a chamber of Commerce stationed in the Saxony Kingdom on behalf of the royal family of the karsermon Empire, but people with a clear eye can see that the princess of a great country is suddenly sent to a small border country, which is a sign of being deliberately exiled from the center of power. Though the royal highness of Karl Arthur Men had a right to be a princess in the golden age, the power of the Karl Arthur Men empire was in what she called brother brother Augusta. But this makes people feel more incomprehensible "What has happened to the karsermon Empire recently?" "There are some, that is, the prince Augusta has heard that he will ascend the throne on the day of baptism by the Holy See, and has really become the ruler of the karsermon Empire since then." The story that Prince Augusta of the karsermon empire is ready to ascend the throne has spread all over the eastern part of the continent. After all, as the most powerful country in the eastern part of the continent, the domestic political situation of karsermon has always been the focus of attention of all countries, and the time of Augusta''s accession to the throne overlaps with the time of receiving the baptism of the Holy See, To say that there is no deal between the two sides, only a fool who has lost his mind will believe it. At the thought that such a huge thing as the holy Vatican looms behind the karserman Empire, the intelligence agencies of all countries almost strained their nerves. Yalin frowned and thought about it. If it had happened in the so-called strongest empire in the east of the continent in the past, he might not be interested in taking care of it at all, but now the karsermon empire is an object he can''t ignore. There are two reasons. One is that irogel''s sister Aisha is still trapped in the karsermon empire, Originally, I thought I could easily get Aisha out of it, but I didn''t expect there was a big leak on the side of klosside. The second reason was that there was a leak on the hands arranged by klosside, and even attracted ishutar, the goddess of the Holy See. The Empire established by secular mortals can be despised even in Qiang Yalin, but when the gods vaguely support it, this is not something they can underestimate. Since ishutar has been alerted about the recapture of Aisha, naturally he must stop. As for whether ishutar has noticed the particularity of Aisha and will take Aisha as a chip against himself, Yalin can''t ask about these things now, What matters is what kind of attitude the goddess who showed national miracles in the karsermon Empire has towards karsermon. There is one surprising thing in the message sent back by the black dragon Rogge, that is, the karsermon empire is actually producing magic knights. Although Rogge didn''t participate in the dragon war and didn''t even know what the Magic Knight was, from Rogge''s description of those so-called huge construct puppets, it is obvious that the karserman Empire mastered the Magic Knight technology that has been lost for a long time since it was accepted in the overlord era, and not only mastered or even produced it and applied it to actual combat. This is really unexpected! The former king of the white dragon did give the overlord galseric relevant information such as the Magic Knight 2000 years ago to help him build a war machine to fight against the giant dragon coalition and gods. However, when the era of the overlord fell behind, these information should have been lost. At least for more than 2000 years, the shadow of the Magic Knight was not seen in wars large and small on the whole continent. Moreover, in order to avoid the emergence of a second overlord, galseric, the holy capital and the Holy See take care of all kinds of documents and materials that have been left behind. Even Yalin feels that in addition to the Magic Knight materials that may be hidden by the holy capital and the Holy See, the Magic Knight technology may really have been lost in the secular kingdom of the continent. But now the karsermon Empire secretly creates the terrible war machine of magic knights. As for where the karsermon Empire gets the information of magic knights, Yalin is not interested in taking care of it, but the holy Vatican shows an interesting attitude towards the behavior of karsermon empire. You should know that up to now, overlord garserik is still a taboo topic for both the Holy See and the holy capital. At least no country or non-governmental organization dares to vindicate the overlord at the risk of universal condemnation. At most, some scholars studying history talk privately, and are extremely careful lest they be heard by believers on both sides. It is impossible for the karsermon Empire not to know what it means to make magic knights, which once represented the heritage of overlord galseric, and the goddess ishutar cannot not know what kind of ambition the karsermon Empire has, but Prince Augusta wants to ascend the throne on the day of baptism, It is clear that the Holy See and the goddess ishutar have reached some agreement with the karsermon empire... Or with Prince Augusta. Thinking of this, Yalin couldn''t help wondering: "I''m not going to punish a mortal who touches his taboo and reach some agreement with him. Is ishutar so generous in my impression?" "Or has there been... Some kind of punishment?" Sunezer felt that the goddess might have punished Augusta. You should know that punishment in this world does not necessarily cause pain to * * or deprive freedom and life. For a powerful God, there are some ways to let outsiders see no signs after punishing ordinary people who blaspheme themselves, For example, erase a person''s self-consciousness and turn him into a obedient puppet, or directly erase his * * and pretend to be a obedient person. In mythology, gods are described as symbols of majesty, notarization and kindness, but as a modern man, sunezer is not a fool who believes in mythology at will, even if the gods of the world do exist. The gods themselves have desires, hopes and purposes. It may be OK to follow the teachings of the gods and seek notarization and kindness within the scope of God''s tolerance, but beyond the bottom line of God''s tolerance, the gods'' punishment of the wicked in every beautiful fairy story of punishing evil and promoting good has never been less. Moreover, compared with ordinary people, the gods with great power will be more thorough and terrible when giving punishment! Augusta, who has ambition to challenge and desecrate the majesty of the Holy See and the goddess ishutar, has long been punished. Now Augusta is either a puppet whose mind has been erased or empty, or the whole person has long been evaporated from the world. Now Augusta, who is about to ascend the throne, is just a fake. This idea came into the minds of Yalin and sunezer. Think about it carefully. As a princess and Augusta''s sister, Celine doesn''t seem to offend her brother and be exiled. First of all, although Celine has a high status in the royal family of the karsermon Empire, she doesn''t have any real power, and the two brothers and sisters have always had a good relationship, Augusta was able to bring down his father thanks to the assistance of the princess Celine family. After Augusta came to power, Celine''s family did not interfere much in the political situation. Up to now, Augusta has already held power and has full wings. Those families and forces that once threatened Augusta have long been exiled from the center of happiness rights, or become the soul of the sword. For such a sister who has no rights and good feelings, Augusta exiled her sister to this remote border country. It is more a disguised protection than exile. For the mage Leonard who came with Celine, he explains the problem. He is the confidant of Prince Augusta, Since she followed Celine, she was obviously ordered by Augusta. Xiunaizel inexplicably thought of his brother lulushu and his sister nanali, who were exiled by his father. When he learned that lulushu was exiled to Japan, he felt more or less too much about his father''s orders, but when he thought about his father Charles''s angry but unspeakable attitude towards the assassination of Princess Mariana, it was obvious that his father had already known the identity of the assassin, But they are very worried about each other and dare not speak clearly. Since the other party killed Princess Mariana, it might be the princess''s children, especially nanali, who was a witness. How could the prisoner let her go. It''s safer to send Lu Xiu to the enemy country on the other side as a proton instead of letting him stay in this seemingly heavily guarded but infiltrated palace that can''t protect him at all. "In that case, I can assume that." After finishing some thinking, Yalin said: "After the black dragon attack, the goddess ishutar or the Holy See has taken the initiative to contact the karserman empire. Let''s not talk about whether he has reached some agreement with the karserman empire or whether he wants to punish Augusta. At least Augusta has foresight to let his sister leave the king and take refuge in the Kingdom of Saxony, and he must stay and face whether it is good or bad The punishment of the Holy See and the goddess. " "You can think so." Sunezer nodded in agreement. "Let''s not talk about anything else. Let your sister leave first and stay to face the gods. Even this courage should praise the king. Well, it should be the king." "The problem is that I don''t know whether the punishment of the goddess of ishutar will follow Celine to the Saxony kingdom. From the current situation, after blasphemy against the goddess, it can continue to accept baptism and ascend the throne. Obviously, the holy Vatican is ready to take a big action under the cover of Emperor karsermon." The holy see or ishutar is going to make a big news For the analysis of chanezel, Yalin also agrees, but what is the Holy See going to do? It seems unnecessary to spread faith. Most of the subjects in the karsermon Empire believe in the teachings of the Holy See. If it is only to establish the teachings of the holy see as a national religion, it seems to be too talented. Annexing the entire karsermon empire into a direct parish is also unrealistic. Doing so is tantamount to the open declaration of war by the theocracy on the kingship. As a result, chaos will soon arise in the eastern part of the mainland, and ishutar certainly would not want to see this. ok Unable to guess, Yalin finally sighed: "let Luo Jiean go back and inform katlas and miriyado to collect some information." Chapter 1017 What is the Holy See planning? In fact, as long as it doesn''t involve himself, Yalin is not in the mood to manage it at all. However, the problem is that even if he doesn''t want to manage many things, it also involves himself. At the moment of reincarnation, he inherited the huge power and inherited the debt of the white Dragon King. The Holy See obviously wants to support Augusta, and from all kinds of actions, it must take great action under the cover of the karserman empire. When the intelligence agencies of all countries on the mainland began to tighten their nerves, it would be foolish to show an attitude of indifference at this time like a wooden man! After the order was conveyed to Luo Jiean, the royal highness of the former Isaacson Kingdom seemed to be more plain than the imagination of her. It seemed that she was not happy because she could go home to visit her relatives. Rather, it was a temporary task to return to the kingdom of Isaacson to attend the banquet as a task. The blood of the white dragon in Luo jie''an''s body began to gain the upper hand, which not only eroded her * *, but also gradually changed her spirit. Especially these days, she was influenced by the Dragon King''s dragon power all the time in audur city. Although Luo jie''an still had feelings for her father and brother, her family relationship has become weak, The emotional balance in the girl''s heart has tilted to the white dragon clan at an extremely fast speed. At least for now, this is a good thing for Yalin, and in a way, this emotional inclination from the heart is safer than any spiritual magic and hypnosis. Luo Jiean, who received the order, did not hurry until she finished her gun class with kuchulin and returned to her room to tidy up her travel supplies. In fact, there was nothing to tidy up. After all, after the portal was established in the kingdom of Saxony, The distance between the city of ordol and the king of Isaacson has shortened from a slow journey of the first time in the first month of the imperial magician Gretel to less than a day. In Luo Jiean''s view, the most important thing is to deal with the royal highness of the king of the castle, and when she returns home, she can return to the city of ordol herself. Finally, in addition to a few bottles of preventive potions, Luo Jiean''s belongings only had her own long gun frost scale stab. "Don''t be lazy to practice after you go back. The road of martial arts has always been to retreat if you don''t advance. Do you understand?" "Yes, sir!" In front of the portal, kuqiulin in blue tights was carrying his love gun and giving his disciples final advice, while Luo jie''an nodded respectfully and stepped into the portal, watching the girl''s figure disappear with the flow of magic. The son of light of Ireland feels infinite melancholy. He has experienced countless battles, seen through the most sinister tricks and killed many enemies. However, as a teacher, it is his first experience to teach a student. To be honest, this feeling is still some good, especially when watching the girl who can only be regarded as reluctant to shoot grow up bit by bit, It seems that a strange sense of satisfaction has sprung up in my heart. Luo Jiean is a good student. Although she is a girl, the dragon blood in her body makes her have a strong physique comparable to the spirit. The most important thing is that the girl is eager to learn more. When she teaches her, she can feel her greed for marksmanship and skills. She is as hungry and thirsty as absorbent paper and absorbs all knowledge quickly, At first, the girl could not support five rounds in her own hands, but now she can fight with her sword for more than ten rounds. It can be said that she can see her growth almost every day. Even if she is not a full-time teacher, she can feel the satisfaction of being a teacher from her. Be a teacher... HMM ~ that''s right! This should be the satisfaction in your heart. Not long after Luo Jiean left, Avis bulon, who roughly visited the city of audur, also decided to stay. Of course, the so-called general browsing took six hours. The so-called better conditions put forward by Yalin have far exceeded Avis Bloom''s expectations. Originally, he thought his master was just a huge magician family, but he didn''t expect that the master would be a city ~ no! It should be said that it is the king of a country, and this country is also a country of dragons and elves. There are many mages and researchers in this city, and there is a huge forging factory under the city, which is far beyond your imagination. Even when he walked into Yalin''s study, avisbelon still remembered what he saw in the forge hall. There were a large number of magic puppets in the huge hall, especially the huge magic statue called "Magic Knight", standing there like a giant man in the mythical era. The body made of all refined steel gave people an indestructible momentum, In my opinion, this kind of magic image that allows people to directly connect their spirit with it for manipulation is simply the representative work of the peak of magic image technology in this different world, and the modular design that facilitates disassembly and replacement of various parts and parts is also full of praise. A large number of dwarves and Tauren wielded hammers to create the bodies and trunks of countless magic statues, and the silver haired elves are designing magic grain programs for the magic statues to give them some wisdom. In this hot environment, even avisbron, who likes to be lonely at ordinary times, can not be restrained by the atmosphere here, The noisy cry of the forging workshop and the noise of the hammer beating on the steel sounded so pleasant, and in the magic pattern carving workshop where the tip of the needle could be heard on the ground, Avis bloom was reluctant to move his eyes and almost kept a motionless state to watch the elf mages at work. "Magic statues can not only be built in human form. Flying, insect and beast forms can be built. In fact, human forms are somewhat outdated and do not meet the needs of combat. Although beasts are primitive in the process of evolution, this wild primitive makes them evolve into stronger and more adaptable bodies." Either Medea took it away, Avis bloom began to discuss it with others. But what surprised avisbron most was that two magic image makers, one named Tony Stark, made a magic image that could be worn on his body, Usually, the magic image itself can not only act automatically (AI automatic mode) when necessary, it can also be worn on the body like armor, so that a person without any magic talent can compete with the spirit in an instant. The other is an anthropologist named Victor, of course... In some ways, he may not be called a human, except for brain parts and a small amount of energy used to maintain physical functions In addition to his organs, many of his muscles, bones and internal organs were completely replaced by metals, leather and gemstones. For his own obsession, he transformed the whole person into a magic image itself! Amazing faith and perseverance! For Victor''s bold move that people can''t describe in words, even the lonely Avis bloom can''t help paying deep respect to him. Avis bloom has no aversion to Victor''s glorious concept of evolution. On the contrary, he is full of deep interest, and Victor''s understanding of Avis bloom is like finding a bosom friend. After talking for a long time, Avis bloom found that he had a very speculative conversation with victor. He was weak and sick since childhood and had serious skin diseases. He was not used to interpersonal communication. He hated those bad words pointing at himself behind his back, and he didn''t like to hear those flattering horses. He liked to be lonely and alone, I like to communicate with Victor without any feelings, just the most direct academic and intellectual communication. It seems cold and boring, but for myself, it is the most reassuring. The most important thing is that he has similar ideas with victor. He hopes that human beings will evolve into a higher existence, while he hopes to create the most "perfect" human beings. There are too many topics to discuss with each other. So avisbron finally decided to take root in this strange world. Without the Holy Grail War, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he doesn''t need that kind of thing. He can just give himself more time to make Kabbala magic statue. Moreover, there are many novel materials in the strange world, even those that have disappeared after the end of the mythical era, Coupled with the well-equipped magic image workshop, it is simply the land of its own gospel. Just -- After being excited, avisbron suddenly fell into deep thought. The strange journey to this strange world made him a little confused. A new world, a new civilization and a new custom. In this world that seemed to be born at the beginning, is it still necessary for him to make the Karbala statue!? But it''s not for nothing. Yalin also has conditions for avisbron. First of all, he will succeed Medea in the research and development of magic images. Of course, all materials and members of the research and development team will be handed over to avisbron. Avisbron is duty bound to take over this. After all, there is a new magic image technology in the different world, Avis bloom also wants to see how different the magic image technology in different worlds is from that on earth, and whether he can learn more advanced places. In fact, even if Yalin, as a master, doesn''t let himself be responsible for the magic image project, he will find a way to check the data. Secondly, avisbrone has not shirked the need to improve and manufacture magic statues to strengthen the defense of odur city. Although there is no Holy Grail War, the world has a more powerful and terrorist existence that threatens the city. As a servant, he also has the basic obligation to ensure the survival of the master. Moreover, if he wants to complete the magic statues of Kabala in this city, Then the premise is that the city must not be destroyed. The last point is about avisbelon''s desire to create the magic statue of Kabbala, that is, his treasure ''crown ¡¤ wise light'', which can be said to be an extremely terrible weapon. Yalin''s attitude seems warm, that is to allow avisbelon to make, and even provide him with a qualified furnace core, However, if avisbron wants to activate the Karbala statue, he must first obtain the consent of Yalin. If avisbron starts the statue without authorization, then Arlene doesn''t mind wiping him off and letting him return to the throne of the spirit! Chapter 1018 The reason why Yalin wanted to restrict the start-up of avisbelon''s treasure "crown of wisdom" was also because the treasure itself was too buggy. Once it was started, it might cause great damage to the city of odur. In the original work, black caster avisbelon and the Royal master of the red side are also behind the whole Holy Grail War. Tiancao Siro Shizhen can be said to have similar ideas. Tiancao Siro Shizhen is eager to help the whole mankind, and avisbelon is also eager to create a perfect human and a perfect world, In the original work, when Avis bloom chose to betray and proposed to complete his treasure, Shizhen''s attitude was obviously supportive of him. However, the treasure of "crown ¡¤ light of wisdom" is not only a magic image representing the original human beings, but also a tool for Avis bloom to create a perfect new world. In short, this treasure has the ability to reshape the ecological environment and gradually change its location into the paradise that avisbelon dreams of. As long as the "crown ¡¤ light of wisdom" stands on the ground, it can continuously obtain magic and grow, and finally become a super giant magic statue thousands of meters high, By that time, the whole world may have been completely reshaped by it. It has to be said that this is an extremely dangerous treasure, and once it is completed, even killing caster avisbron''s'' crown ¡¤ wise light ''can continue to exist. To eliminate it, it must let its legs leave the ground, cut off the magic supply, and attack its head and furnace core at the same time. In the original work, the magic statue, which has only grown to 15 meters, has shown its combat effectiveness beyond the spirits. It even needs three spirits to work together to knock it down. During this period, more pieces of rider astorford''s treasure "fall when you touch it", so that the magic statue can fall to the ground and lose its regeneration ability and be broken. Yalin had to consider the damage caused by the start-up of this treasure. Although at the beginning of the start-up of "crown ¡¤ wise light", he may only need a little force to completely eliminate it, what should he do if avisbron starts it quietly? You should know that the magic concentration of the different world is different from that of the earth in the moon world, Just as in the mythical age and the end of the law age, the ratio of magic is as exaggerated as 100:1. Once avisbron''s treasure "crown ¡¤ light of wisdom" is started, its growth rate will be much faster than that in the original work. Originally, it would grow once every hour. Instead, it would take only ten minutes to grow in a different world, Once it becomes thousands of super giant magic statues, according to the original setting, it seems that it needs an army formed by the whole spirit to knock it down. I don''t want to test the strength of this treasure. Of course, in other words, avisbron''s treasure has the ability of "crown ¡¤ wisdom light" to reshape the ecological environment. It can destroy all city buildings and make everything disintegrate into the most basic elements. It can also be called an extraordinary weapon. If it is used in the right place, it will certainly give the enemy the heaviest blow, But once it is not used well, this indiscriminate attack treasure will also bring huge losses to its own side. Therefore, if avisbron insists on making this magic image, he must be strictly supervised to ensure that this treasure can only be opened when necessary. However However, Avis Brom showed some intriguing attitudes towards Yalin''s requirements, that is, there was some softening in the attitude of making treasure tools and starting. According to Avis Brom, the new world gave him more inspiration, and the emergence of some new materials also made him eager to make the power of treasure tools on the next floor and needed to be redesigned. To this end, Yalin expressed his understanding of avisbelon''s idea. When avisbron couldn''t wait to leave for the library, Yalin smiled bitterly. Up to now, avisbron''s popularity has reached the level of coldness and barely close to friendliness, which is the lowest among all summoners, but he doesn''t care so much, For this world weary and lonely caster, he really doesn''t know how to get along with him. Let''s make do with it. At this time, iron man Tony Stark and others who had been underground for nearly a week finally returned to the ground. Just after returning to the ground, Tony took off his helmet on the roof of the portal in odur city and took a deep breath. Although he felt that his lungs were blown by the cold wind, compared with the rotten air that can be breathed by humans in the underground city, The fresh air made Tony feel much clearer. "Aha ~ Tony Stark is finally alive, damn it! I feel like I''m suffocating in that damn place." The layout of the city of Addis with strong psychological hints and the strange environment made Tony feel sick and sick after he arrived. Especially after Shaye, as a guide, entered the city, the originally magnificent city revealed the smell of death and chilling silence like the city of doom, The depression filled with strong despair and negative feelings really makes people feel an extreme impulse to stay away from the city of death. "No wonder that boy Yalin said nothing. Well, I admit that I absolutely don''t want to go to that city." Among the people, that is, Maochang Jingyan, alias Heathcliff, has the biggest nerve. In addition to a little fear, he is more surprised and amazed at the terrible scene of the city of Addis. It''s like tourists who have come to the place they want to visit the scenic spot with great interest. At this time, Tony really wished he had such a thick line nerve as the quantum scientist! Sitting on the rooftop, Tony subconsciously felt for a special storage space on the armor. As a result, he found that the cigarettes he took with him when he came to the different world had been consumed by his old cigarette gun and Goddard: "Oh, shit! I knew I wouldn''t be so generous." Tony, who has no cigarettes to smoke, has been thinking about whether he can find alternatives in a different world "The equipment has been transported. Mr. Tony, please make way a little." At this time, Shaye also came out of the portal. It seemed that Shaye, who was wearing a turquoise suspender dress, completely ignored the snowflakes falling around. He just looked down at Tony with emerald eyes and said that the huge instrument behind him was being put on a special vehicle by the dwarfs and slowly sent from the ground to the ground. "Sorry, little girl! I''m a little distracted." Tony also stood up. Although he had seen it many times, he still felt that the girl named Shaye in front of him was really amazing. Although she now looked like a pure and lovely girl, her body was still an amorphous creature, just like the many remains found in the deserted city, Is a creature beyond human cognition. But soon Tony''s attention was attracted by the transported instruments. This time, a lot of things were harvested from the city of Addis. As Arlene said, the ancient residents of the world were indeed a civilization mastering advanced science and technology, but their appearance was so terrible that most of them were monsters that appeared in the most terrible nightmares of mankind. At the same time, although there are still many industrial instruments made by these strange races, they are technically enough and even more advanced than expected. Most of them have strange shapes that make people completely confused about what they are used for, Even with Shaye as a guide and explanation, it took me a lot of energy to understand the use of some instruments. More instruments are seriously inconsistent with humans because of their specifications. For example, a huge Aurora cutter is nearly six meters high, and the operating handle is even as big as Tony. However, such instruments that are completely designed according to the volume of alien races and cannot be operated still have to be left in the city to eat ash. However, it is good for Tony to find usable modern industrial instruments in different worlds. Although they are strange in shape and difficult to operate, they are at least much better than the World War II old hand-made machine tools in the forge hall. "Guys! Hey, slow down. Don''t break this baby. It''s an aurora cutter that can be manipulated by human body!" Tony, who put on his helmet again, also welcomed him and helped the dwarves transport the instruments. Shaye looked at Tony and tilted his head. Then he opened his blood red wings like bat wings from his back. This time, Shaye, who was used to flying, finally didn''t fly around like a drunken pilot as originally. Instead, he flew gracefully and easily over the roof and bottomless cliff to the nearest small portal, Then he activated the portal and arrived at the nearest transfer point in Yalin''s study. When he came to the door of the study, Shaye thought for a moment. It seemed that he was hesitating whether to enter the room directly or let the maid outside the door inform the following first. Finally, Shaye chose the latter. When the maid conveyed Yalin''s permission for her to enter, Shaye thanked and entered the room. "It''s been a hard time for you, Shaye. Have you finished your work underground?" In the room, Yalin looked at the "daughter" and asked with a smile. Shaye was also aware of her performance outside the door. Obviously, Shaye was quickly learning human rules and regulations and making herself more like an elegant lady in her words and deeds. Of course, the premise was that the lady would not grow a pair of blood red wings like muscle tissue from behind. When he noticed Yalin''s eyes, Shaye found that he had forgotten something. After taking back his wings, Shaye trotted to Yalin''s face and snuggled up to Yalin like a pestering little girl. "The temporary work is over! Father ~ I''m a little hungry. Can you feed me some magic?" Looking up, Shaye looked at Yalin with his pure but slightly empty beautiful pupils. It''s to mend the devil! Yalin''s body stiffened, but he smiled and pressed his finger on Shaye''s forehead. Chapter 1019 Pure magic flowed into Shaye''s body from Yalin''s fingertips. Shaye nestled next to Yalin was like a sticky cat. He closed his eyes and felt the magic flowing into his body. Although for Shaye, who observed foreign objects through telepathy and airflow fluctuation to achieve 360 degree non dead angle observation, The so-called eye is not so much an organ for visual observation as an ornament, just to make yourself look more like an ordinary bipedal walking creature. For his daughter''s request to mend the devil, Yalin didn''t feel embarrassed. Anyway, his magic was so much that he couldn''t use up at all. Even if the four heroes in the contract didn''t feel any discomfort now, as an ordinary magician, for example, if it was Miss yuansaka, the consumption of the four heroes might have squeezed the miss. Yalin doesn''t care about Shaye''s behavior of lying on his legs. Although Shaye now does give people a pure and lovely feeling, Yalin, who knows Shaye''s real posture, won''t have any wrong thoughts about Shaye. In fact, after witnessing Shaye''s terrible noumenon form, Even if it was a big vinegar jar, Philip didn''t care much about Shaye''s "open side". Shaye showed some intimacy to herself. But to be honest, even if Shaye was a normal human girl, Yalin wouldn''t be hungry enough to start with her daughter. Even if she was an adopted daughter without any blood relationship, Yalin''s moral bottom line hasn''t broken through to that extent. "Uh huh ~" Suddenly, while adding magic to Shaye and continuing to read the documents, Yalin suddenly felt that his fingers seemed to enter a wet and warm space. Subconsciously, he turned around and found that the fingers that had been pressed on Shaye''s forehead were shouted in his mouth by Shaye at some time, and Shaye was still doing the action of gently sucking and allowing, Yalin could even feel the soft tongue in Shaye''s mouth gently wrapped around his tongue and licked it. If not for Shaye''s stiff face and less emotional changes, Yalin thought for a moment whether Shaye had awakened some special hobbies. The next second, Yalin took his finger out of Shaye''s mouth like a conditioned reflex and looked at her in surprise: "what are you doing? Shaye!" Yalin believes that Shaye, as a bisexual creature, should not have human sexual feelings. In Shaye''s concept, the so-called mating is completely defined in the definition of exchanging genetic factors and breeding offspring, and there is still a lack of understanding of human sexuality, pleasure, stimulation and physiology. Shaye''s doing so is definitely not the intimacy and flirtation between women and men, It''s an imitation that makes you more like human beings. But I don''t remember when I paid Shaye to imitate this behavior! "What''s the matter, father? Is there anything wrong?" As Yalin thought, Shaye stared at Yalin with a look as if he had no nature. It seemed that he couldn''t understand why he, as a father, stopped supplying her magic, and didn''t seem to understand what he did wrong. Looking at Shaye, he seemed very confused. Yalin temporarily put down what he was doing: "Shaye, who told you what you just did?" "Does it mean touching your father''s limbs?" Yalin also had some doubts. Because Shaye''s body is amorphous, it seems the same for Shaye to touch himself there. However, Shaye is in human form and has learned human habits. This is no longer a simple "touch" level. If an uninformed outsider sees the action just now, the other person will think crooked! "Just a simple touch?" Shaye looked at Yalin like a child who had done something wrong: "yes ~ this is the familiar action of the opposite sex in your memory when you were alone with the opposite sex of the same race. I just imitated it. Is there anything wrong?" Ha ~ it''s a good etiquette to be alone with the opposite sex of the same race! Your own memory? Yalin was so tangled that his whole face had to twist into an embarrassing word. How could he have this abnormal idea? If he licked his fingers, it might be like a black cat named ''soap'' in his previous life. However, according to the restrictions of the creator, Shaye could not see the memory of his previous life. If it was in a different world, etc! "Shaye, is the opposite sex I get along with alone in my mind Philip?" Yalin bent down and asked carefully. "Well, it''s a female creature named Philly." Seeing that Shaye nodded cautiously, Yalin patted her forehead to find out the reason. When she was alone with Philip, she liked to pinch her face, or use her fingers to make Philip''s always cold face smile, Of course, fili has bitten her finger to protest (it doesn''t hurt anyway). Later, when she had the closest relationship with fili, fili seemed to be used to biting her finger to tease her. Shaye didn''t take these into account when reading her memory. Yalin trembled subconsciously. If so, didn''t Shaye even show her memory of doing that with fili and alojer? Although Shaye may not know the significance of human sexual behavior, if she misunderstood, she would lick her fingers this time, and she might do worse next time, And what if she faces other men instead of herself today!? no way! I don''t want a daughter full of bad ideas, let alone a daughter with tentacle style! Suddenly, Yalin didn''t even have the mood to work. Instead, he took Shaye to the sofa and sat down and started the "parent" mode to talk with him one-on-one. After talking for a while, he learned that Shaye didn''t do this to outsiders. Yalin was relieved. If Shaye did this to outsiders, he would really jump into the Yellow River. "Is this action not allowed? What about the behavior of my father holding me? As a heterosexual, doesn''t Philip like her father holding her very much? Or can''t she have clothes when doing the action of holding." Here, Shaye''s clothes reversed the blood red biological tissue, and then the biological tissue disappeared and replaced by white skin. Arlington was stunned and forced: "put on your clothes, Shaye! Girls can''t expose themselves in front of others." "But isn''t Philip naked in front of her father?" However, the naked Shaye also asked Yalin some questions about human concepts with a curious attitude: "or is there any other reason?" "That''s because you are my daughter and Philip is my lover." "I understand the word daughter, but what does lover mean?" Yalin had to explain the concept of lover for Shaye from beginning to end, including the differences between lover and daughter. Fortunately, Shaye can probably understand what the so-called lover is, but Shaye misinterprets it as a partner who provides genetic factors to each other to breed offspring. Just like his own compatriots, when they need to breed offspring, they will cooperate with each other or unilaterally provide each other with necessary genetic factors, It only takes more than ten seconds for one''s own kindred to provide genetic factors to each other, and they only need to touch each other''s bodies. Unlike their father and Philip, they have been in contact with each other for a long time, probably brought by different breeding methods between organisms. However, it is also embarrassing for Yalin to explain gender knowledge for Shaye. For this alien creature without human common sense, Yalin can only take it as his scientific physiological knowledge. "I have a problem, father!" The studious Shaye raised his hand when he heard half of it: "the cross mating between creatures is to breed offspring, but I found that the cross mating between father and Philip seems to pay more attention to the process of cross mating than offspring. Why?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± How can I answer this! ok Yalin admits that in modern society, human gender is putting the cart before the horse. The original sex is just like what Shaye said to breed offspring, and the pleasure brought by the process is only an original signal to instigate biological reproduction. If you want to say, it is completely a by-product. But now human beings in turn blindly pursue the pleasure brought by this by-product, but forget their real purpose of doing these things. For this phenomenon, Yalin also doesn''t know how to evaluate it, let alone how to explain it to Shaye. "You may not understand this because of different races, Shaye, so don''t ask too much" Yalin is also a bitter gourd face, smiling more ugly than crying, said to Shaye: "in short, you remember that only lovers can make that kind of action when they are alone with me, and you are a daughter. You are not allowed to make these actions, understand?" "Can I be my father''s lover? According to your father''s explanation of genetic factors provided by similar blood lineage, I am completely different from my father''s genetic factors, so I should be able to?" Yalin was speechless again. It was like a capable daughter without blood relationship was taking the initiative to put forward that kind of thing, but she didn''t want to be a ghost father! "Shaye! Tell me, do you think I''m not a father?" Shaye was stunned for a moment and seemed to recall the different concepts of daughter and lover explained by Yalin. For daughter, father is the relationship between caregiver and nurtured. Compared with lover, this relationship seems to be closer, although the identity of daughter does not allow too close behavior with father in human concept, But I still want to keep my daughter''s identity more than my lover. "I still want to be a daughter, father." Hearing the speech, Yalin finally breathed a sigh of relief and patted Shaye on the head: "I know you still don''t understand many places, but it doesn''t matter. After learning slowly, you will understand ~ Shaye." Shaye nodded. Just as Yalin was about to ask her to ''put on'' her clothes, Shaye suddenly opened his mouth and had a problem: "but father, in my concept of daughter, it seems that father can also hug daughter." "Of course, but it''s only when the daughter is very young that the father holds her, and when the daughter grows up, even the father can''t hug her at will." "I''m also very young! By human standards, I''m just born." For some of the sharp nosed Shaye, Yalin had to be patient and continued: "but now you look very big. You are not the age when your father can hug at will." "If it''s too big, can I just make it smaller?" After that, Shaye''s body wriggled, and the blood red muscle tissue began to shrink and reduce. The whole person was shrinking rapidly with the naked eye. Soon, a lovely little Lori who looked only seven or eight years old appeared in front of Yalin. Naked - the young girl with her green body turned around happily, then stared at the God embarrassed by thunder and asked naively, "is that ok?" No ~ it''s even worse! Chapter 1020 It took a long time for Ray''s outer Jiao and Nen''s Yalin, who was influenced by Shaye''s actions, to give Shaye a full-fledged science popularization. Human interpersonal relations, common sense theory, physiological knowledge, etc. finally made this always amazing daughter put on clothes again. However, Shaye also sat on Yalin''s legs and enjoyed comfortable magic moisture, But in a short while, Shaye changed back to the original girl form. "I really don''t understand why human beings reproduce so many unnecessary rules." After Meimei enjoyed the magic, the girl''s Shaye is sitting on the sofa with the preschool education books exchanged by Yalin. Shaye doesn''t understand why humans should distinguish so many identities and mark many rules and regulations for the same race. In the face of Shaye, whose noumenon is a heterogeneous creature, Yalin doesn''t know how to explain human common sense for Shaye, who is completely different from humans in physiological habits. After all, it''s like fish and birds, Even species with different living styles naturally find it difficult to understand each other''s lifestyles. Fortunately, Shaye is an intelligent creature rather than a disordered beast. She will gradually get used to it through learning and adaptation. Yalin, who picked up the document again, also looked at Shaye and asked, "Shaye, you should no longer need magic as a nutrient for growth. Why do you want me to mend magic?" In the egg state, Shaye can''t eat foreign things, so he can only rely on magic as energy to grow. After breaking the egg and being able to find food by himself, just like a weaned baby, protein rich meat can provide Shaye with sufficient cytoplasm to grow and automatically convert into energy in his body, while foreign magic is reduced from the status of staple food to the status of snacks, For Shaye, magic is really like milk, which can make the body healthier, but the growth of the body will slow down just by supplying magic. If it''s just magic, Shaye can absorb magic in many places of odur City, but Shaye still retains the habit of only accepting his own magic. For this, Yalin still meets his daughter''s little wish. In his spare time, Yalin also talked with Shaye about the underground city. Yalin wanted to know more about Shaye''s race. After all, it was created by the creator for the blueprint by the evil god in the kesulu myth. Later, Shaye and her people were unfortunately determined by the creator to be destroyed as a failed product. It can be said that Shaye and her people are the original masters of the world. They exist older than the first generation of ancient gods of creation. Most of the data of different worlds are stored in the calling system, but there is no relevant information of Shaye race. Nemo, as a system assistant, can''t help this. It seems that the creator panda doesn''t want to reveal too much information, but his intention to place the first soul stone in the underground city is also intriguing. Nothing else, but at least it proves that the creator is not opposed to lifting these secrets. Does the creator, who is always off-line and full of evil fun, intend to make himself a guest role as Laura or Indiana Jones and slowly dig out the secret? Shaye''s impression of his hometown is also very strange. In addition to all kinds of knowledge and basic common sense compressed in his genes at the beginning, Shaye''s impression of Addis city is a refuge in the era of great disaster, a Noah''s Ark to rebuild civilization after the disaster, I just didn''t expect that the disaster would last so long until the whole city of ADIS became a part of history. Even when he returned to the city of Addis, Shaye''s emotional fluctuations were extremely calm. Except that he was slightly depressed when he saw those brothers and sisters in the incubator who even died without breaking their eggs, Shaye showed more longing for his hometown than when he acted as a guide for Tony and others, I care more about finding something to help. About the city of ADIS, Shaye talks about everything, but on the issue of his race, Yalin finds that Shaye is a little depressed. It seems that it is difficult to say more. Seeing this, Yalin didn''t want to force Shaye to say it, so he stopped. "Sorry, father, I need to sleep for a few hours." "Then I''ll have you sent back to your room." "No, it''s just a short sleep. I can rest here." Shaye, who had a sleepy reaction, quickly rolled up and curled up on the sofa. It looked like a sleepy kitten. It was just that people who had seen Shaye''s body might not be able to treat Shaye as a harmless kitten. In the face of its body, it was estimated that tigers would run away. Lin sighed, then glanced at the turtledove stopped in front of the study window to warn someone not to get used to peeping, and was glared at by the Dragon King. The poor turtledove suddenly fainted on the windowsill. In the vain air courtyard, a burst of charming laughter also came out at this time "Hahaha ~ daughter!? this is really an interesting daughter, my master." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Not to mention a female emperor who seems to have awakened her peeping habit recently. In the relatively quiet enchanting hall on the upper floor of the forge hall, Tony is busy testing the instrument just made from the underground city. The first thing Tony has to do is not busy using it, but carefully scan the whole instrument with his own armor to determine the power of the instrument, Without the help of AI Jarvis, the process became extremely slow, but Tony was also patient. After recording the mechanism and power of the instrument, Tony can slowly start to explore the application mode of the machine. Although Shaye also explained a lot, these instruments are designed according to the habits of heterogeneous organisms, which is very difficult for human use, and Tony also plans to disassemble the machine into parts and reassemble it into human use mode, But I''m afraid I can''t assemble it after dismantling the machine. Therefore, I can only give it up temporarily. For the first time, the famous iron man wanted to have three hands. He had too many things. In order to improve the level of science and technology in this different world, in addition to fiddling with these instrument tiles, he had to desperately squeeze the knowledge stored in his mind and try to write them down for preservation. After all, his memory is good, However, if you don''t use and recall these knowledge for a long time, you will forget it sooner or later, and the different world is also like the original world. All kinds of knowledge can be consulted at any time. Here, any modern knowledge is valuable and must be preserved quickly. Tony, Goddard and Heathcliff have racked their brains to drain the last bit of modern knowledge from their heads. Victor, a mechanical pioneer, said that his head will never forget knowledge. Later, in order to further obtain more modern knowledge, they also caught any modern person who came to a different world, Before they forgot the modern knowledge, they forced the other party to explain all the knowledge, especially some modern basic knowledge. These most basic and simple knowledge are the most easily forgotten. Therefore, the three also specially applied for several frost snow Elves as scribes to copy. Recently, Tony and others caught a boy named Xiang liangzongjie who had just crossed over. Before coming, he seemed to have fought in Afghanistan and Iraq. Although he was only a 16-year-old high school student, he was quite familiar with various weapon parameters, which was better than many people. However, when this Xiangliang student spent three days putting all the "useful" knowledge in his mind, such as how to refit a home-made rocket with a water pipe, how to make a roadside bomb with a gas tank, how to install a deceptive mine, how to make a key with steel wire, and how to make poison from local materials, people were speechless. Looking at Xiangliang''s embarrassing and divine report, Tony directly labeled him as a terrorist! God! What did a 16-year-old high school student go through to learn so many exclusive skills for terrorists who paralyzed the nine headed snake base. Recently, another newcomer, an ancient philosopher in history, didn''t care about the resurrection of avisbelon, an ancient philosopher. He wouldn''t be surprised no matter how strange it was. After all, he didn''t become the wearer himself. "OK ~ that''s no problem." After recording all the data, Tony finally started the instrument. In the eyes of a large number of onlookers, elves and dwarves, the instrument sent out a slight roar and began to shoot a hot and thin beam from the laser probe. OK! It''s done. Next, when the materials are delivered, you can start building a new ark reactor. Tony snapped his fingers excitedly. Some time ago, Tony had taught the dwarves the incomplete knowledge of titanium alloy melting and casting. Although Tony knew the general process, he lacked detailed data, especially the proportion of different kinds of metals in melting and casting. He had to let the dwarven craftsmen try and explore bit by bit, I hope these dwarfs known as forging avatars in the magical world can live up to their names and get them out quickly. Not only the formula and casting method of titanium alloy, Tony also took the time to teach many dwarves and elves a lesson during this period, and put forward many concepts of the industrial age. Even if he can''t improve the scientific and technological level of this different world to the modern, Tony still hopes to skip it directly, just like the hand-made in the middle ages, and make it standardized Theories such as process take root in this world. Let a civilized and backward city gradually surpass the leapfrog development of the times. To be honest, Tony felt a sense of achievement in his heart, just like a child slowly building a building block castle. Perhaps in the future, Tony Stark will be as famous in this different world as Edison, Nicolas Tesla and other characters, and become the king of invention and Dr. lightning that people talk about for generations. I have to say that this feeling is really good! Chapter 1021 Own motherland! In the howling cold wind, Luo Jiean, walking in the street, involuntarily pulled her hat, which had covered the owner''s own iconic silver hair, which represented a special hair color in the Saxony Kingdom, while the accompanying guards of the Saxony Kingdom carefully protected around the princess, You should know that his highness Luo Jiean now has a more noble identity of an ancient god messenger in addition to the identity of the princess of the Saxony kingdom. Now the Saxony kingdom can get rid of the entanglement of the ogemans without sprinkling countless men''s blood donation on this cold Arctic land thanks to the protection of the ancient God. "I didn''t expect that belika town has changed so much in just a few years." Luo Jiean looked at the bustling street from a distance. Compared with the last time she came to belika Town, the changes here were so great that she could hardly recognize that this was once the remote and deserted town. The scale of belika town has expanded at least five times compared with that when the investigation team first came here. The original dirt path has also been expanded into a standard road paved with bluestone slabs for large carriages and trains, and most of the buildings on both sides of the road are newly built. There are many strangers on the way. Obviously, they are not from belika town, Not even a resident of Saxony. Relying on various precious and mutated medicinal materials and animals produced in the fog forest, especially the mutated split toothed wolf that can be used as a mage, beilika town has become the most desirable commodity trading station for businessmen on the mainland. Although it is a long way to Saxony kingdom in the far north, and it may encounter bandits along the way, it is very risky, However, as long as we can successfully return with the goods, these precious medicinal materials, leather and animals can sell at a sky high price, and there will always be a price without a market. Relying on the sales of these special products, Saxony Kingdom also has a golden way to make a lot of money. However, those poachers attracted by huge profits have always been a lot of trouble, and they are almost endless. Even if the newly built prisons in belika town are full of prisoners, they can''t stop this situation. As a matter of fact, for poachers and poachers, all kinds of mutated medicinal materials and prey produced in the misty forest are the kind of huge profits that don''t open for half a year as long as they are excavated and hunted. However, compared with the legal punishment of Saxony Kingdom, the bad natural environment and mutated beasts are the biggest enemies, Sometimes, let alone acting alone, even if a team goes deep into the fog, it may not be able to come back alive. What''s more terrible is that many poachers have heard rumors that demons inhabit the misty forest. There are rumors that demons are a tall armored knight who can fly in the air and wield a huge axe to kill all invaders. There are also rumors that demons are the black shadow of dwarves. When they see it, their heads have been cut off by invisible forces Luo Jiean didn''t stay long after looking at the situation of belika town. She nodded to the bodyguard behind her, changed her body, returned to belika fortress and stepped into the portal to a territory. The concept of the motherland is a little weak in Luo Jiean''s mind. Although after arriving at belika fortress this time, she took a little time to see the development of belika Town, and the prosperity is indeed enough to comfort every resident born in belika town, Today, I still retain the title of Princess by the royal family, but when I saw the prosperous side of belika Town, although I also had a sense of pride in my heart, this feeling was more aimed at the great white dragon king than the royal family. Hey ~ I''ve really changed a lot! Even if she found her own changes, Luo Jiean didn''t feel anything wrong. On the contrary, she preferred to stay in the yanoder mountains. There was no need to learn cumbersome rules and regulations and etiquette, and there was no need to bear the burden of being called a princess. Where she could devote herself to her favorite martial arts and practice, and there was an extraordinary mentor. With the help of the portal, in less than half a day, Princess Luo Jiean, who had crossed the whole fog forest, came to a territory near the king''s capital. The local Lord, a royal lineage and an uncle of Princess Luo Jiean, had already asked the mage to prepare a transmission array to the king''s capital, After a courtesy visit, Luo Jiean stepped into the Dharma array and went directly to the king''s capital and palace. "Welcome home, sister!" When Luo jie''an just stepped out of the Dharma array, the first thing he saw was his brother Prince Rost. He was also very happy to see his sister Prince Rost who had not returned home for nearly two years. However, his highness did not hug his sister as before, because the prince watched by Luo jie''an always felt as if he was watched by some terrible thing. "Long time no see, brother. How''s your father?" Luo jie''an, who was completely unaware of her brother''s strange appearance, greeted with a trace of comfort to see her relatives. Prince Rost, who was stiff for a while, quickly recovered and said with a smile, "my father looks good these days. Thanks to the protection of the ancient god Yalin, my father can have more rest every day without the war with the ogman and many trivial things." After two greetings, Prince Rost personally led his sister to meet his father, and Eliza, once Luo Jiean''s close maid, followed closely, carefully holding the warm windbreaker that the princess had just taken off. Simultaneous interpreting the guards in the Royal Palace, they all straightened up and tried to make themselves look even more upright. When Roge went by their side, they wore a silver long hair and a dignified and beautiful appearance in silver scales and boots, which made Luo Jiean look like a legendary female martial god, and exudes a temperament of not anger. In the original warrior Saxony king, such temperament is more respected. In the minds of Saxons, women can not only be beautiful, but also be strong. If only beauty is not strong, such women are only worthy of being reproductive machines and playthings, Because once they lose the shelter of men, they can''t survive in this cruel far north, and the so-called beauty is like ashes in the face of snowstorm and cold. To this end, when seeing her royal highness, a royal treasure never seen easily, the guards seemed to be inspired by this momentum and generally wanted to show their best side. After the cooperation between Isaacson and Alin, he had blocked any news from Princess rodgem. The outside world did not know that the Royal Highness who had won the duel had left the kingdom to the Far East of the nund mountains. This time, Luo Jiean''s Secret return was also kept secret by the royal family, though there were signs that what the holy city and the Holy See had noticed vaguely. However, when the two sides publicly tore this veil, the Saxony royal family still decided to keep the cooperation between the ancient gods confidential. If it can take some time, it can take some time, so that the Saxony kingdom can get more chips in future negotiations with the holy capital and the Holy See. In the lounge, Luo jie''an met her father and court * * teacher Gretel, etc. However, even in the face of her father, Luo jie''an was still very calm. After a courtesy greeting, Luo jie''an shifted the topic to Princess Celine brannis of the karsermon Empire who had just visited Saxony kingdom. She had a vague impression of the princess Luo jie''an, When I went to the martial arts competition as a child, I seemed to have seen her at the party, but the only impression she left was that she was beautiful and arrogant. At that time, Selin was always surrounded by many noble men and women at the party, and everyone seemed to be close to the golden gem of the karsermon empire. "I can''t remember." Luo Jiean thought of this and only smiled helplessly, saying she couldn''t remember. Grethe said, "never mind, your highness, it''s not what a formal party is, anyway. You can greet each other with Princess Celine in a courtesy manner." "I see." Luo Jiean nodded. Courtesy greeting is the best! Luo jie''an breathed a sigh of relief. During her stay in audur City, she was about to forget the etiquette she usually studied. His Majesty the White Dragon King also said that paying attention to etiquette represents a person''s basic rest, but paying too much attention to etiquette in every move and belittling others'' identity as a glory and advantage is a morbid manifestation, Human beings sometimes like to formulate such cumbersome and useless things and put chains on themselves. The banquet was held the day after tomorrow. Luo Jiean was given some time to adjust. As for the proposal of the old king rhodland that the etiquette tutor should give him some etiquette courses, he refused. He remembered that at the banquet after the martial arts competition, he seemed to be belittled as a savage girl who didn''t understand etiquette, Anyway, it''s estimated that he has no effect now. It''s better to directly show the original etiquette of Saxony kingdom to each other. Original Saxony etiquette The old king rhodland heard this. Originally, the Saxons were discriminated against as northern barbarians in other countries on the mainland. Through the efforts of the rulers of the Saxon kingdom, they finally slowly integrated into the eastern countries of the continent to reduce discrimination. Now their daughter, the representative of the royal family, doesn''t want to ignore those rituals and directly show the brave side of the Saxons, If it is normal, I must scold her, but now I can''t say it. The Royal master Gretel looked at the princess who was familiar with her character but changed greatly. He smiled bitterly and did not know what to say. But Prince Rost smiled and did not object to her sister. "I forgot to say one thing. About the banquet held for Princess sailin, the two envoys sent by the ancient god to the king''s capital will also attend." "Are the two messengers Mr. Didier and miss Miriya?" Looking at her brother, Luo Jiean asked in surprise. Prince Rost smiled and nodded. Chapter 1022 As ambassadors representing Yalin, Didier and Miriya are resident in the kingdom of Saxony. This banquet was also inspired by Yalin to find out first-hand information about the strongest imperial princess in the east of the continent, and this request was soon approved by the Saxony King''s office. Anyway, this banquet is only a small welcome banquet and not a formal dinner, In addition to Princess Celine as a guest, most of the participants are some chamber of Commerce in Saxony kingdom. Among these people from all over the world, there are more Didier and Miriya, and they will not be too eye-catching. Knowing that there were acquaintances attending the banquet together, Luo Jiean was much more relaxed. Finally, after talking about Princess Celine a little, she said goodbye to her father and went back to her room to have a rest. "Please come in, your highness!" "Thank you, Eliza." Alisa, who served as Rosie''s handmaid, respectfully opened the door for his royal highness. After Princess Rosie left the palace to become the envoy of the ancient god, his majesty still let people clean up the room of Princess rojie Princess every day, as if she would always welcome her daughter to return. When she walked into the room and looked at the familiar furnishings, Luo jie''an finally put her heart down and fell on her bed. From her father''s mouth, Luo Jiean learned that the visit of Princess Celine of the karsermon empire was extremely hasty. Although on the surface, Princess Celine seemed to have been ordered by her brother, Prince Augusta, who was about to ascend the throne, to coordinate and deal with the relevant affairs of the chamber of Commerce of the posati family in the Saxony Kingdom on behalf of the royal family. Of course, this is only a superficial reason. In fact, as long as people with a clear eye can see, how can a princess of a large country go to a remote and small country such as Saxony kingdom to coordinate and deal with the operation of the chamber of Commerce? No matter what, this is the case. Princess Celine was exiled by her brother. However, there seems to be no major change in the political situation in the karsermon empire. From various signs, Augusta is about to ascend the throne and really has power. In theory, there should be no need to exile. It''s good to have a sister who is not a threat to himself, The royal family of Isaacson, who did not know the situation, only dealt with the visit of Princess Celine as a regular visit between the royal families. After all, the princess of highland, the first country in the eastern part of the country, could not afford to neglect the other side. As for Princess Celine''s intention to stay in residence, stay there! To speak, the kingdom of Isaacson has no formal diplomatic relations with the kingdom of the kingdom of the castle, nor even a mutual ambassador. If the Royal Highness really condescends to take part in the duties of the ambassador, the royal family will not object. Let''s not worry about this. I''ll say something else when I see the princess Celine! After wading in bed for a while, Luo Jiean sat up and said, "Eliza ~" "Yes, your highness." The maid who was arranging the salute for Princess Luo Jiean turned and replied. "Help me make a bowl of soup." Luo Jiean smiled. She hadn''t eaten the corn soup made by her maid for a long time. She missed the taste. One night passed In the VIP room of the Royal Palace of Saxony, Celine, who was staying in the VIP room, woke up slowly. Subconsciously, she stretched out her hand out of the quilt and trimmed her long hair, which was a little messy. However, it was like feeling the severe cold in the far north. In a moment, Celine retracted her hand again, then pulled the warm fur quilt and rolled up as much as possible. This unbearable cold weather! In the karlseman empire with warm climate and spring like seasons, Celine, who usually has a little habit of sleeping in, doesn''t want to leave the warm quilt after coming to the cold far north. Even if a magic guide for constant temperature is installed in the room to keep the indoor temperature at a normal value as far as possible, Celine always feels that it''s going to be cold here. Just look out the window, After entering the territory of Saxony Kingdom, it is difficult to see a snow in the karserman Empire, and it almost never stops here. Thinking that she did not know how long it would be to stay in the cold north pole, Celine was even more despondent and did not want to get up. After half an hour in the warm quilt, the Royal Highness Princess Karl Arthur Men from the imperial Empire wore clothes under the waitress''s waitress''s breakfast. Of course, she could not wear too good clothes in the North Pole. Both men and women here wrap themselves in airtight. If you want temperature, don''t want demeanor, but don''t want temperature. The style of demeanor is going to be dead in this far north. After washing and putting on the purple windbreaker, Celine felt better after wearing a ring engraved with fire system on her hand. She enjoyed the special breakfast of Saxony kingdom. Well, although it is clear that people living in the far north usually eat some high calorie food to maintain their physical fitness, and the frozen soil is not suitable for farming, To this end, Celine found that all she had on her plate was meat except potatoes and lettuce! Meat! Meat! Hey ~ this breakfast can be eaten as lunch, but at least there are some fruits. Celine sighed, then dug up the corn thick soup on one side with a spoon and put it into her mouth. The princess of the karsermon Empire unexpectedly found that this seemingly ordinary thick soup was more delicious than expected. The chef''s exquisite craftsmanship brought the unique delicacy of each food material into full play. This is probably the first good thing she met in this remote and small country in the far north! Thinking of this, Celine was also satisfied to eliminate the thick soup and a small amount of breakfast. Only after the breakfast of the Royal Highness, Leo Nath found herself boring. As a confidant, Leo Nath was busy with the chamber of Commerce of the bosso family. But as a remote small country in the far north, Wang Dou''s scale and prosperity were too low. What seemed to be very interesting except for some special products and daily necessities, At the thought of arriving here by carriage, looking at the sparse crowd on the road, Celine didn''t even have a chance to go shopping. In fact, Celine didn''t know that just three years ago, the population of Saxony was so scarce that even a few people could not see it. One morning, she idly looked at the historical records of the kingdom of Saxony. In the afternoon, except that the priest of the holy Vatican in the king''s capital came to see her, Celine found that she had nothing to do. The idle and boring Celine also got up and prepared to walk in the palace of the Kingdom of Saxony, Even if there''s nothing good to see, at least it won''t make you sleepy at leisure. As Celine thought, the Royal Palace of Saxony kingdom is really not big, at least it is much smaller than the king''s palace of karsermon, and the garden is not beautiful. Thanks to the cold in the far north, there is really nothing beautiful here except the vast white snow. On the contrary, Celine herself became an ornamental along the way, At least a lot of maids glanced at themselves, and Celine herself was used to this situation. The golden gemstones of the karlseman empire are the focus of attention everywhere. However, there is one thing that makes Celine care, that is, quietly discussing that her maids seem to compare themselves with Princess Luo Jiean of this country, and it seems that they are not equal to each other. This makes Celine care. However, for the silver snow princess, who represents the pure blood of the Saxony royal family, Celine''s only impression is probably the image of the savage woman in the competition. As one of the few female contestants in the competition, she won the second place in the competition with a long gun after her contestants were eliminated one after another, Aside from the rest, this alone is commendable. For the majority of female compatriots earned a breath! Celine couldn''t help laughing at the thought of this. She hasn''t seen the silver snow princess for so many years. Recently, I heard rumors that she had a duel with silvado, the idiot Prince of belrama who violated the gods and colluded with evil believers, and cancelled her engagement with each other after winning. I really should be happy that she won the duel. Otherwise, I might not see the princess today. However, defeating silvado should be a normal thing. How could the idiot prince who only knows to eat, drink and have fun all day win the princess of Saxony Kingdom who has been martial since childhood? It''s even more strange to lose. Accompanied by the maid, Celine suddenly heard some sounds of breaking the air. It sounded as if someone was practicing martial arts. Her brother Augusta always had this sound when practicing sword. She was familiar with it, but now the sound was obviously louder and purer than when he practiced sword, which made people curious. Celine couldn''t help quickening her pace to see who it was. She walked quickly to the place where the sound came, and then came to a wide inner courtyard. Here, Celine saw a tall and plump girl wrapped in silver fish scale armor, The long tempered slender waist and slender legs look without a trace of fat under the package of scales, but they are full of strength. This is a young girl who looks full of primitive wildness and is as heroic as a female martial god. The girl with her back to herself is the most striking thing is her long silver hair like snow. "Miss Jie Luo!" Celine was stunned. The girl''s back subconsciously reminded her of a familiar figure, a woman with the same body shape, the same hair color, and even the same temperament. A woman you can''t forget! The girl who was stabbing a spear and concentrating on training seemed to notice Celine, but the next second she suddenly found that the other party seemed to say a name that made her hate her teeth itch. Jero!? That betrayed Lord Yalin''s kindness, escaped from odur city and wounded his traitor! Chapter 1023 The noble and beautiful princess is as dazzling as the bright stars in the sky, and the valiant princess is as crystal clear as snow. When Luo Jiean noticed that the other party slightly raised her eyebrows, what came into her eyes was a beautiful and strange face. She didn''t wear the clothes of a maid. From the skin color and body shape, she didn''t even look like a native of Saxony Kingdom, but the other party''s striking beauty, elegance and noble temperament undoubtedly showed her extraordinary identity. After a moment of hesitation, Luo Jie thought of a man when she settled down, When Luo Jiean turned her head, Celine was stunned to find that although her body shape and temperament were quite similar, the other party was not the girl named Jero. She should be searching for Jero in the territory of the Principality of bairia according to the magic of rionas. However, when she noticed the silver hair that made her recognize the wrong person for the second time, Celine immediately realized the identity of the other party. "Are you the princess of Celine blenis?" "Are you princess rogean shubesen?" After a moment''s hesitation, they almost said with one voice, and then both sides fell into an awkward silence. Instead, their close maid quickly and respectfully saluted and stood aside. Celine was the first to regained her grace and put on an elegant smile. "Sorry, Princess Rosie, your majesty, I hope I didn''t disturb you." "It doesn''t matter. I''m just going to have a rest." As the host, Luo Jiean naturally couldn''t hang Celine as a guest aside at this time, so she had to put away her long gun and put it aside. Celine looked at Luo Jiean with a smile and said softly, "I have never forgotten your excellent performance in the competition at the banquet of the martial arts competition. As a woman, I really admire you and even envy you." "You flatter your highness Celine." For these polite words, Luo Jiean felt a little strange, because the last one envied herself vaguely felt that Celine seemed to be really envious. As a princess of the karlseman Empire, Celine gives Luo Jiean the feeling of a template named princess. She has a more beautiful appearance, noble temperament and proper behavior than elves. There is a little arrogance between her eyebrows, but after all, as a princess, this arrogance is inherent, Compared with herself, she is like a benchmark for Royal princesses all over the world. Not to mention that Celine also has a brother who cares for her very much. Of course, there may be a question mark for "care" in this situation, but first, no matter what the reason, at least the people of all countries on the mainland have a ruthless evaluation of Augusta, and Augusta will only become gentle when facing his sister, After Celine had already reached the marriageable age as a princess, Augusta also announced that the marriage of Celine would be decided by herself, and the people her sister didn''t like would never force her sister as a bargaining chip. "If I have been reduced to the need to use my sister as a bargaining chip to trade with others, it shows that I do not deserve to continue to sit on this throne!" At that time, Augusta''s domineering side words charmed many women and became a topic loved by many nobles. The elderly criticized Augusta for being too arrogant and not knowing the general. It was a matter of taking jujube pills to govern the country, but more young people thought Augusta''s words were more like the dignity of a king, It is common for the royal families and nobles in the mainland to marry their sister and their daughter as a chip. In a different world, marriage is the norm. Here, especially the upper class nobles and royal families, there is no freedom of love. Augusta''s unconventional declaration has indeed brought a lot of public opinion to the mainland. To be honest, I envy Celine for having a good brother. For Luo Jiean, an idiot who had almost never been married to silvado by her father, she really envied Celine at that time. Who wants to trade the events of her life as chips by her parents. In addition to her first impression of Luo Jiean, Celine almost mistook her for the woman named jieluo. She really has a brave temperament like a female martial god. Before she came, she thought whether the princess obsessed with martial arts would train herself into a five big and three thick woman, but now it seems that she is biased, Maybe Luo Jiean doesn''t have her own noble and elegant temperament, but her heroic appearance and her dignified appearance are not inferior to her. Probably many men will be eager to conquer a female martial god like her. Think about it. The female martial god who conquered the aloof and brave made her only show her open-minded side to herself. This sense of achievement will also make men feel great satisfaction. The arrival of Celine made Luo Jiean unable to continue training. Luo Jiean wanted to set up a close look at the princess of the kingdom of the "Prince of the kingdom of". What kind of intelligence was there? And she did not intend to leave the same idea. The two Royal Highness''s servant girl quickly found tea on the table. Although both of them wanted to set each other''s intelligence, they were embarrassed to find that this topic seemed a little difficult to talk about after sitting down. Celine is an expert in diplomatic negotiations. She knows how to figure out the hearts of the people and analyze the psychology of the other party. She tries her best to take the initiative in the negotiations and let the other party slip into the language trap she has set. Obviously, Luo Jiean is not as good as Celine. Luo Jiean, who is stupid, doesn''t know how to use language art flexibly. At the same time, Luo Jiean doesn''t like jewelry, clothing Art, opera and other topics that most noble women like to talk about. I''m afraid the only thing Luo Jiean likes now is how to quickly improve her strength, so that she can take one more step forward among the countless powerful subordinates of the White Dragon King, which happens to be Celine''s least good at. Luo Jiean felt frightened and felt that she was stupid and couldn''t ask a word. Celine felt depressed because she was good at none of the topics. Even their maid was puzzled and watched the dull tea party. "Princess Luo Jiean, don''t you feel cold wearing so little?" Soon the boring topic made Selin ask a question that even she felt depressed but curious. "I don''t think it''s too cold." Luo Jie could not help looking down at her dress. From the perspective of normal people, she did wear a little less. However, perhaps it was because of the awakening of white dragon''s blood. The more cold she was in, the clearer her mind was. Her body seemed to have endless power, and the temperature around her should be the most appropriate. Although the close fitting fish scale armor supports a beautiful body curve and allows people to maintain flexibility to the greatest extent, in the far north, the local residents of Saxony who grew up here are frost resistant, but if they wear metal armor, they must also wear a thick layer of cotton padded clothes on the inside to prevent their body heat from being absorbed by the metal, At the moment, Luo Jiean obviously doesn''t wear the cotton clothes that make her body fat. From the tightening of the fish scale armor, I''m afraid she only wears a thin underwear. Wear thin underwear and metal armor to train in ice and snow, and a few hours of training! Do not say that Celine is the princess of Rosai an''s maid. She feels that her royal highness is close to the identity of non human beings, but the former is surprised, and the latter is surprised at the same time, but also has some little joy. After all, it is the princess of her own country. "Well, I''ll leave Princess Luo Jiean first. We''ll talk at the dinner tomorrow night." "Yes, Princess Celine." The cold and embarrassing tea party was finally unable to carry on. Celine stepped up to show her resignation. She did not have the body that Luo Jiean was so cold resistant. He wore cold clothes and a fire ring that he used to keep out of the cold room for too long. He could not bear it. I really don''t know how the princess of the body was thin. It''s just that there is a place that Celine pays special attention to this tea party. It''s not Luo Jiean himself, but the long gun that Princess Luo Jiean just put aside. Unexpectedly, Celine noticed that the long gun leaning against the column actually made the stone column covered with a thin layer of ice. You know, it''s not because of the weather, Because only the part of the whole stone pillar touched by the long gun shows signs of freezing, that is to say, the glittering and translucent long gun itself, which can be described as a work of art, is even colder than the surrounding environment. This is at least an effect that can be achieved by a weapon of excellence, especially if it is a legendary weapon, Even as a great power, the karsermon Empire has only one legendary equipment in the open. What''s more surprising is that just now Luo Jiean trained with this gun in her bare hands for so long. Is it because Luo Jiean has somehow exempted from being frostbitten by the long gun, or does her strength have no fear of this cold? Celine, who is not good at analyzing the strength of soldiers and mages, can''t understand this. The only thing she can do is to remember the details and let the accompanying rionass judge. When Luo Jiean was about to get up and get her love gun, she suddenly remembered something: "Your Highness Celine, I have a question?" "What?" "You just called me Jero" Celine was a little stunned, then smiled and said disapprovingly, "it''s nothing. I just think you look like a friend I know." "My friend, that''s right." Hearing the speech, Luo Jiean finally smiled shyly. Looking at each other, Celine always felt as if there was something wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. A moment later, she also said goodbye and left the inner yard with her maid. However, when Celine didn''t know that her front foot had just left, the smile on Luo Jiean''s face immediately disappeared without a trace, replaced by a cold, warm and angry look like a cold wind. friend!? This is really a good friend. Did Jero, who betrayed his Majesty the Dragon King, escape to the karsermon Empire? Chapter 1024 Jerome defected and went to the karsermon empire. She also became friends with the princess Celine branis of the Empire. To be honest, Luo Jiean doesn''t believe that the cold woman will become friends with Celine. Although she has not been with her for a long time in odur City, she also knows that Jerome''s attitude as if the whole world owes her money. Compared with the probability that Jerome can become friends with Celine, tomorrow is the end of the world, which may be greater. After thinking for a moment, Luo jie''an decided to quietly inform katras, the Bailong municipal Party committee lurking in the palace, and asked him to tell Yalin the news. Then, before the banquet, Luo jie''an also saw Didier and Miriya, who were invited as distinguished guests after pretending their identity, Before, because Miriya''s demon blood was always mistaken by the clergy of the holy capital and the holy see as a heretic who had an affair with the devil, she seldom went out. Today''s banquet is a small welcome banquet without the personnel of the holy capital and the Holy See, so there is no need to worry about anything. The banquet was held on time in the evening. Although it was only a small-scale banquet, the royal family attended the banquet in a small number, but they were all heavyweights. In addition to the old and foreign prince Rost and Princess Luo Jiean, some important officials including the grand duke Morris attended. Among the guests at the banquet, in addition to Princess sailin, there were many principals from various chambers of Commerce. In addition to trying to get close to the strongest imperial princess in the east of the mainland, Many people want to see what kind of beauty this beautiful woman who is known as the "golden gem" in the karsermon Empire and the "white winged Princess" lindis in the kreises kingdom is. At the banquet, the people were not disappointed. When the dazzling CELINE dressed in the company accompanied by Leo Nath, the royal highness of the princess of the kingdom of the "Prince of the kingdom of Cape" was indeed a dazzling gem, which attracted everyone''s attention. Even Rost, who had seen CELINE before, saw the God for a while. Today''s sailin is wearing a dress with black and purple as the tone. This exquisite and gorgeous dress is very suitable to wrap sailin''s exquisite body. The bold hollow and translucent design makes sailin''s chest full and plump, as if ready to squeeze out an attractive gully, The diamond necklace worn around the neck like a pigeon egg is perfectly embellished in this attractive landscape, and the most important thing is that sailin''s noble and elegant temperament suppresses that trace of color gas. It clearly contains infinite temptation, but it gives people an inviolable elegant momentum. However, it is this kind of grace that makes men eager to tear open her nobility and elegance, and let this peerless beauty who seems to be holy and charming and soft show debauchery. Sailin looked straight ahead and saw the people who paid attention to her with an elegant smile. These eyes were too familiar to her. No matter what party she was at, she was always the focus of attention. Men were fascinated by themselves, while women could only stand aside with envy and jealousy. "Oh, it''s really worthy of being known as the princess of the golden gem." "God, this is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in my life." "Do you think Augusta can resist such a beautiful woman, even brother and sister?" "Keep your voice down, your highness Celine is the princess of the karsermon empire. She heard you finished." After entering the banquet hall, sailin greeted the Saxony royal family as the host for the first time, and the eyes of all the men present moved with sailin. It can be described as a miracle at a banquet, but for sailin, such a miracle has been created many times. The man''s eyes are full of infatuation, but the woman does look at her with jealous eyes as sailin thinks. She is jealous of sailin''s temperament, sailin''s figure, and sailin''s exquisite and gorgeous dress that any noble woman attending the banquet should wear. As like as two peas, but jealousy is jealous, no one dares to compete with CELINE, because no one can win the game, even even having the same clothes as CELINE, because the gorgeous dress can only be worn on a woman who has the perfect figure of golden section to CELINE. Otherwise, even the slightest bit of fat and disharmony will be exposed by this dress. It''s really a gorgeous beauty. No wonder it has the beauty metaphor of golden gemstones. Morris, the Great Duke next to the king, looked at sailin and couldn''t help praising her sincerely. In addition to her beauty, sailin was more intelligent and confident than her noble girls present. It can be seen from her modest and elegant manner that this girl is also impeccable in etiquette. At the same time, it also shows that her mind is much more determined than ordinary noble girls, Don''t think that noble etiquette is a simple thing. Maybe every young man and girl entering the society dreams that their etiquette is impeccable and elegant, but not everyone can adhere to the practice of completing etiquette courses. These include many aspects of etiquette behavior, which is boring enough to drive people crazy in the early stage of study, Moreover, after learning, we should force ourselves to keep it all the time, otherwise once we relax, people will be lazy and rusty. Many people learn etiquette every year, but few can really implement it to the end Sai Lin can persist and reach this level, which is enough to show that her mind is much stronger than her seemingly delicate appearance. Princess Luo Jiean can''t do this. The previous etiquette courses forced Luo Jiean to cry her nose when she was a child! Thinking of this, Maurice couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Suddenly, the grand duke seemed to notice that his son kainain seemed to be petrified. He almost stared at sailin like staring through others. When he saw his son''s appearance of gaffe, Maurice hit his son with his elbow when sailin turned to greet Prince Rost. "Ah ~" "What are you, you smelly boy? Don''t make me look like my soul has been hooked away by others." Morris looked at his rejuvenated son and twisted his back, warning. Kena grinned in pain, but at this time he didn''t dare to cry out. He could only whisper, "I know. Get rid of me and don''t twist me." Maurice let go of his hand with a cold hum, and kena rubbed his back wrongly. However, when Celine greeted the grand duke, she was once again a little distracted in the face of the beautiful princess kainain close at hand. Fortunately, he was not too old, and others would not care about it. Only Duke Morris looked at his son with "kind" eyes, which was obviously ready to reward him when he came home. "Has your Highness Princess Rosai not arrived?" Just after meeting Prince Morris, Celine suddenly found that an important figure seemed to have disappeared. "I''m sorry, your highness Celine. I think she''ll be here soon." Rost had to make a round at this time. Just as Prince Rost was about to call his attendants to see what was going on, a waiter''s voice sounded on the other side of the gate: "Princess rogean, Princess rogean shubesen." With the waiter''s voice, the eyes attracted by Celine finally fell on the door on the other side. The two waiters respectfully opened the door. Accompanied by the maid, Princess Luo jie''an with a silver crown symbolizing ice and snow also walked in slowly. Compared with Celine''s dazzling dress like stars and the moon, Luo jie''an''s dress was slightly simple, Because what Luo jie''an wears is not a traditional banquet dress, but a dress more similar to skirt armour. The skirt armour and boots with blue and silver as the basic tone make Luo jie''an look like the goddess of victory who has just triumphed. The complete awakening of the dragon''s blood makes Luo jie''an seem to be reborn. Being excessively infected by water elements in audur city not only does not make Luo jie''an''s skin corroded by elements, but on the contrary, it can withstand the strong power of frost and the constitution of water elements, making Luo jie''an''s skin as delicate as white jade without any defects, In particular, the slender legs with bare white thighs, like magnets, firmly attracted the attention of the public. The exquisite and dignified face did not have Celine''s charm, but had strong self-confidence, which made Luo Jiean have a mysterious and noble temperament. If Celine is a red rose with intoxicating aroma and a dazzling golden gem, then at the moment, Luo Jiean is a blue crystal rose and a sapphire representing calm and courage. "Sorry, father, I''m late." Luo Jiean, who came to her father, bowed quietly. "It doesn''t matter ~ let me introduce you. This is Princess Celine brannis of the karlseman empire." Seeing that his daughter had appeared in an excellent way beyond imagination, the old king of rhodland also introduced his daughter with a smile. He had no idea that the two princesses had met before. Instead of making a lady''s ceremony, Luo Jiean greeted Celine with a more masculine Knight''s ceremony. However, all the guests present did not think that Luo Jiean was impolite. On the contrary, in everyone''s eyes, if Luo Jiean, who has a heroic temperament like a female martial god, appears on the stage in too luxurious and beautiful clothes, The greeting of a lady who has already given a feminine lady has damaged her temperament. The royal highness of silver snow has been dressed up in this semi Knight style and courtesy greeting is just perfect. Kenayin, who had been fascinated by Celine before, looked at Luo Jiean with bright eyes and joy. The boy''s uncomfortable eyes fell on Celine. After moving back and forth, he finally stayed on Princess Luo Jiean. Although she was slightly shocked by Luo Jiean, Celine, after all, had seen the world, and soon calmed down and greeted her gracefully. And the meeting of the two princesses was the atmosphere of the banquet. For many people, they had only wanted to see the legend of the Karl Arthur Men Empire, the beauty of the world''s Royal Highness. But I didn''t expect that the remote small country in the northern part of Isaacson could raise a princess who was not inferior to the other side. No wonder they are regarded by the Saxony royal family as treasures, and they don''t want to disclose them to others. Fortunately, Luo Jiean won the idiot prince who colluded with evil believers, otherwise it would be a waste to marry such a noble and beautiful princess to that scum. Soon, many of the guests had this idea in their hearts. Chapter 1025 Luo Jiean''s unique appearance can be said to be moved back to a game, and even Celine is convinced of it. Celine thinks she can easily walk among men by virtue of her charming appearance and play it with applause with wisdom and persuasive words, but she can''t show her heroic temperament like Luo Jiean, Not to mention that it can''t be imitated by clothes and clothes. Even without Leo Nath''s reminding, Celine could see that roJe could be so imposing. Obviously, the princess''s Royal Highness was actually killing someone. As Luo Jiean''s banquet was officially launched, at the moment, the banquet seemed to have been divided into two factions. Many of the nobles in Isaacson''s kingdom were surrounded by Princess roJe, and many young heroes and famous sons were staring at the royal highness of a princess like a female warrior. After all, Isaacson had a habit of martial arts. Although Celine also has a soul catching charm and is equally amazing in appearance, for the nobles of Saxony, although such a woman is charming, she still lacks a point of charm. For example, kainain, who saw Celine''s origin just now, has jumped to Luo Jiean and talked to her first by taking advantage of the inherent advantage of knowing Princess Luo Jiean since childhood. But for people outside the Saxony Kingdom, the seemingly amorous Princess Celine is naturally easier to get close to than Princess Luo Jiean, who gives people a high cold temperament. Moreover, more people have taken a look at Celine''s background. After all, behind the royal highness of the princess is the whole huge empire of the Isaacson. No matter what political influence, military strength, financial resources and comprehensive national strength are, it is not comparable to such a small country like the kingdom of kingdoms. Although I don''t know why Celine was ordered by her brother to come to this remote and small country in the extreme north, who said whether Celine could go back in the near future, not to mention that Prince Augusta, as Celine''s brother, will soon ascend the throne as king Augusta. If you don''t take the opportunity to invest in Celine now, when should you do it. In other words, regardless of Celine''s identity, the posati family of the karsermon empire is also worth making friends with. The other party is a business family closely related to the karsermon royal family, just like the West * * family in King belrama. In terms of financial resources and scale, it is no stronger than the West * * family, but it does not have the strong influence of the West * * family in the royal family, After all, Prince Augusta, who seized power from his father, was a character that could not tolerate sand in his eyes. Naturally, he would not allow a family to grow so strong that it could threaten his ruling power. But now the Westminster * * has little influence in the belrama royal family. Well, it can also be said that it has greater influence. At least now the belrama royal family does not hesitate to lose face and beg for the help of the Westminster * * family, but it may be because they have lost their beloved daughter and their only heir, This time, not to mention the jelson as the owner, but the former Royal Princess Angelina, who married to the West * * family, showed great indifference to the royal family. The belrama royal family may really have to wait to die this time when the idiot Prince silvado makes such a fuss! Just as the two princesses became the focus of attention at the banquet, they were all looking at each other''s Royal Highness on the other side of the court, as the escort envoys of the court Magice Gretel and Celine, and the two attentively focused on Luo Jiean. I am afraid that Princess Royal''s princess is already on top of me. Such an idea sprang up in Gretel''s mind, and at the same time rionas looked thoughtful. Before, Gretel even faced Yalin directly when leading the investigation team. She had deep experience in the special breath of the extraordinary and the momentum that seemed to be in a higher dimension, and rionas also had deep experience in this. I''m afraid Gretel has more experience in this aspect, whether in the face of the violent black dragon or the goddess messenger from the sky. Not to mention that there is still a goddess messenger living in the Royal Palace of the karsermon empire for a long time, and Leonus himself has not been called around by her like a servant. Compared with Gretel, who was more or less happy about the strengthening of her country''s princess, Leonus looked dignified and meditated. She had begun to tutor relevant knowledge before she came to Saxony kingdom. Luo Jiean, known as Lord silver snow, is a symbol of the purity of Saxony royal blood, The so-called silver snow lineage means that the descendants of the Saxony royal family occasionally show signs of natural silver hair color, just like the current Luo Jiean, while the old king rhodland and Prince Rost do not have silver hair color. However, the lineage of Bu Yinxue is not only different in hair color. People who inherit the so-called lineage of Yin Xue are born with high affinity for water elements. They are not afraid of cold and wind and snow, and are far superior to ordinary people in strength, agility and physique, but this kind of far superior to ordinary people is also limited. At most, it gives people a better foundation, Instead of making people become a powerful existence that ordinary people can''t compete with. But at the moment, Princess rojine in the Isaacson Kingdom seems a bit too strong. A woman who may just be twenty years old is too young to learn martial arts since she was a child. However, whenever she looks at rodge ANN, she feels that the princess has the pressure to make her master feel that she will be killed. This is definitely not what ordinary people can do. In the sudden snowstorm in the misty forest, the great mage Farron took a strange treasure into the misty forest, and then his majesty Augusta took out a treasure collected by the imperial royal family representing the perlas empire in the overlord era, Immediately after she was asked to leave by Turner ya, a strange force erupted, freezing the valley where the Arsenal was secretly built into an ice cave. All this auspiciousness seems to point to a legend about overlord galseric. Is it in the Arup mountains, which is in the deepest part of the fog, is it like a legendary simultaneous interpreting of the power that even gods fear? You know, even Prince Augusta planned to explore the secret with great interest before he was favored by the goddess, but he had to postpone it again and again for various reasons. Or... Has the Saxony Kingdom near the misty forest been favored by that force? If so, isn''t it Leonard was calm and couldn''t help looking at Luo Jiean. In his mind, he also recalled a thing that Prince Augusta quietly told himself, that is, try to investigate the legend of overlord as implicitly as possible. Maybe it''s not a legend but a truth. The banquet finally let Luo Jiean and Celine get rid of the embarrassment of being surrounded. As guests, Celine is the protagonist today. Naturally, Celine took the seat. However, Luo Jiean, who also took the seat, found that Miriya and Didier were in the crowd. When they walked together, they seemed to be lovers, but they were much less disturbed. Otherwise, their appearance might also be the focus of attention in the banquet, At the same time, she found that Luo Jiean noticed her Miriya smiled and threw a look at Luo Jiean. After the guests sat down, the waiters carrying the plates filed in with neat steps and delivered carefully cooked food to the guests. Of course, according to the custom of Saxony Kingdom, meat is mainly supplemented by vegetables. For those who prefer meat, this is definitely a paradise, But when the waiters brought up the fruit platter, Celine couldn''t help being a little surprised. I don''t want to talk about sliced apples, pears and other common fruits, but why tropical fruits such as watermelon, mango and pineapple appear in the far north is somewhat confusing. Considering the distance from the tropical region to the far north, I''m afraid the transported fruits have long been broken, The fruit on the table is obviously very fresh, just like it was picked today. If all of them are transported by the transport array... I''m afraid the cost will be a little high! Naturally, it is impossible for Celine to know that these tropical fruits are not sent from distant tropical areas, but from the same distant snow mountains. Relying on the magic farm like a cheater, almost any kind of crops can be planted in the orchards and farms close to the Arnold mountains, Moreover, compared with all kinds of rare and precious plants that have to suffer the punishment of reducing production due to non adaptation to the environment, ordinary crops and fruits are not subject to any restrictions, and they are good grade a goods in terms of yield and quality! Not only Celine was a little puzzled, but the slightly intelligent people among the guests were aware of the problem and puzzled about it. The end of the dinner naturally arrived at the ball time. For the men in the hall, today is like the chance given by the goddess of mercy. Generally speaking, the two royal highness of the two countries with the same facial features will have the chance to dance with them. However, the most enviable thing is that his Highness Prince Rost, as the host, danced with Luo Jiean and Celine first. As an old hand who has participated in many banquets and dinners, Celine certainly dances very well, as charming as a blooming beautiful rose. As a dancing partner, Prince Rost himself is not low in appearance. In addition, as a Saxon with a tall body and a strong character developed since childhood, being with Celine also gives people a romantic feeling of Prince guarding the princess. And when roJe was in her turn, silver snow princess was obviously against gold jewels in dance. However, they didn''t care about it. After all, the psychology of rodgem was defined in the image of the woman warrior. Even if the dance was slightly stiff, it was regarded as a good princess. When countless young heroes looked forward to the stars and the moon, when Rost finished dancing with the two princesses, Luo Jiean and Celine chose kenain, the son of the Duke of Morris, respectively, and the following mage rionas into the dance floor. After waiting for the third round of dance, finally, a noble youth of Isaacson kingdom had the honor to invite Princess saIne, while the princess rodgem ANN, on the other side, ignored the look of many expectations and extended her hand to a visitor. "May I have a dance with you, Mr. Didier?" The Aquarius golden saint who was suddenly invited was stunned. Then he smiled helplessly and put on Luo Jiean''s hand. Chapter 1026 "In fact, you shouldn''t have invited me, your highness Luo Jiean." At the dance, Didier, who danced with Luo Jiean, whispered to her that it was a great honor for others to be invited by Luo Jiean, but Didier mostly held a disapproval attitude. After all, his real identity with Miriya is too sensitive, especially in this city where the holy capital coexists with the Holy See, Although there were no people from the Holy See and the holy capital at today''s banquet, if they seemed too eye-catching, they would inevitably attract the attention of some interested people. Luo Jiean was a little embarrassed. Originally, she just wanted to invite her to dance and express her goodwill to Didier and others, but she really didn''t consider that doing so was tantamount to putting Didier in the spotlight, and had her own identity at today''s banquet. Didier couldn''t refuse at all, otherwise it would be more eye-catching. "I''m so sorry, your excellency Didier." Didier smiled and comforted: "It doesn''t matter ~ anyway, Miriya and I will change our identity soon. It''s not a good thing that we don''t have a proper identity in the Saxony kingdom. His majesty Yalin has contacted us to establish a chamber of Commerce in Wangdu, which has increased the trade between us. At that time, we will also work there. Today, even if we appear in advance to make a reputation." "That''s great..." Luo jie''an, who was worried about doing something wrong with good intentions, finally breathed a sigh of relief. When others saw Luo Jiean, they showed surprised eyes one after another. The men invited by Princess Luo Jiean this time were extraordinary in appearance and temperament. They looked like a gentle scholar, but they had the fortitude of a soldier. With such temperament and handsome appearance, people were really jealous of what they had to say, It seems that God gave him all his favors. If he hadn''t seen each other before, he seemed to have a female partner. I''m afraid there would be many girls and young women who wanted to chat up with him. However, even though she has a very outstanding appearance and temperament, Princess Luo Jiean, who invited the other party, actually showed a shy look on the way. That look looks like a child who has done something wrong. It is very different from her previous heroic posture. What is the identity of this man and why did Princess Luo Jiean specifically invite him? Many people turned their doubts to Didier, and some people turned their eyes to Miriya. Even some nobles of Saxony Kingdom talked about it. After all, in addition to a small number of royal members, there are not more than ten people in Saxony who know the true identity of Didier and Miriya. After a song, Luo Jiean couldn''t continue to jump with Didier, so she had to salute and step aside to accept the invitation of others. Didier was also a gentleman. After saluting, he returned to Miriya. After accepting Luo Jiean''s invitation, many people turned their attention to Miriya, who was alone, and tried to invite this cold and beautiful woman to dance. Unfortunately, Miriya, who thought he was a village girl and didn''t know how to dance, Before attending the banquet, he made up his mind that he would not make a fool of himself. Therefore, he mercilessly pushed off everyone''s invitation, which made many men feel pity. "I can''t see you can dance, and you can dance well." Seeing Didier return, Miriya in dress smiled and said. Didier smiled helplessly: "if possible, I don''t want to jump." Miriya nodded in sympathy and looked around: "indeed, now we are really eye-catching." Under the perception of evil spirit, Miriya knew how many eyes were staring at herself and Didier in the whole banquet hall. In fact, some people have started to come and talk. After all, those who can come to the banquet are not stupid. Making more contacts and expanding greater influence are the work that every businessman needs to do. Knowing more people may mean that there will be more big customers in the future, not to mention the extraordinary temperament shown by Didier and Miriya, In addition, they were able to appear at the banquet and were actively invited by Princess Luo Jiean. Such characters may really be insignificant small characters. For the nobles and members of the chamber of Commerce who came to chat up, whether men or women, Didier did not refuse to talk with them. The other party needed to make friends and know themselves, expand their contacts, and make more contacts to lay the foundation for the establishment of the chamber of Commerce in the future. As for the young men and girls who invited to dance, Didier and Miriya could only apologize. As for Celine who needs to be observed, both Didier and Miriya think it is enough. Among the people from the karsermon Empire, both Celine as a princess and the accompanying mage Leonus are defined as mortals by Didier and Miriya. Although Celine is extremely extraordinary in both appearance and temperament, she is worthy of the reputation of golden gem, and even has a cautious and wise side before revealing her beautiful appearance, But generally speaking, Celine is just an ordinary girl, with temperament, appearance and wisdom, but Celine has no power. In this regard, Descartes thinks she can relax some vigilance against Celine. As for why Celine came to the Saxony Kingdom, Didier felt that he could temporarily rule out the speculation that there was some kind of civil strife in the karsermon Empire, Augusta lost power, and that Celine was exiled by her brother. If Augusta lost power, Celine, as a half princess, had to flee, Then Celine can''t come to the party so loudly. In that case, people will carefully cover up their whereabouts to avoid being found. As for being exiled by his brother, let alone Didier, Miriya and the whole Saxony royal family have always believed that this is even more unreliable than Augusta''s father Adelino branis * * * * and the feelings between Augusta and Celine are obvious to all, not to mention that Celine and the whole family behind Celine are indebted to Augusta, He is still the biggest supporter of the prince. Augusta is breaking his arm by doing so. Then the only possibility is that Augusta is still in power in the kingdom of karsermon, but great changes may take place in the Empire of karsermon. Augusta first asked his sister to take refuge in case. It can be seen from Leonus and even Celine that this mage has always been the confidant of Augusta. As for what kind of great change it is really unknown Augusta suddenly announced his accession to the throne and put the accession and baptism on the same day. From the signs during this period and Didier who knows some inside information, I''m afraid this great change has a great relationship with the goddess ishutar behind the Holy Holy Holy Vatican in the east of the mainland. I just hope it doesn''t spread here. Descartes sighed to himself that compared with the gods of the earth who had almost withdrawn from their meta world, the influence of the local gods in this world on the world was too great. They really existed and gave divine power to mortals without scruples. The religion they established was an unimaginable force, which was believed Believers with strong and fanatical beliefs may not even know who is the king who rules them, but it is absolutely impossible not to know the name of the god they believe in. Once such believers are encouraged, the power will be unimaginable. At this time, there was a little commotion in the banquet hall. After Didier managed to deal with a group of nobles and businessmen who came to talk, he was surprised to find that the originally surrounded dance floor crowd had separated a channel, and in the middle of the channel, Celine was like an international star on the red carpet, Enjoying the attention of the people, he came to Didier. As Celine looked at herself with a smile, an ominous premonition suddenly appeared in Didier''s heart. "Sir, could you please dance with me?" When the golden jewels of the Cartesian Empire came to Descartes and made an invitation, almost the whole banquet hall looked at Descartes, who was just like being particularly favored by the goddess of luck, and Descartes was tangled in his heart at Celine''s beautiful face close at hand, It is not clear to the princess why he invited himself. It was because Roy had been interested in his invitation, or was it just... "Of course ~ it''s my pleasure, your highness Celine." After a moment of hesitation, Didier also took Celine''s hand. Just like Luo Jiean, as the princess of the karsermon Empire and the guest of honor at today''s banquet, refusing her here will not only damage the face of the karsermon Empire, but also the face of the Saxony kingdom. Even if the other party deliberately wants to bake himself on the fire, Didier has no reason to refuse the other party now. Miriya looked at Didier with a smile, and there was no plan to stop it at the moment. Under the gaze of the crowd, Didier and Celine walked into the dance floor hand in hand. At this time, Luo Jiean, who had just finished a resting song, stared at Didier in amazement. The girl half squinted and looked at Celine. She was surprised to find that the other party noticed herself and threw a meaningful smile at herself. You didn''t mean to demonstrate to me! Luo Jiean''s brain has bred such a possibility, but Celine is a princess of the karsermon Empire, so she shouldn''t have to do such a poor thing. However, when her eyes fell on the two dancing on the dance floor, Luo Jie had a sense of frustration when she settled down. Compared with her cold temperament, the noble Celine and Didier obviously matched better. Didier had a refined temperament and looked like a learned bachelor and a gentle prince, Standing with a beautiful and elegant woman like Celine, they made up for each other and produced a strange visual impact. The two on the dance floor seemed like a pair of lovers made in heaven. Hey ~ why are you upset? Anyway, everything in the secular world has nothing to do with yourself. No matter how Celine shows herself now, she is still an ordinary person after all. Luo Jiean suddenly smiled. She had half stepped into the realm of transcendence. Coupled with the awakening of the white dragon''s blood, she may not be able to live for thousands of years like a giant dragon, but it is not impossible to live for thousands of years. When Celine grows old, she will still maintain a young * * and serve the king of the white dragon for a long time, It''s so long that maybe I''m lucky to see the grandson of my brother Rost''s grandson. What''s happening in front of me is just a passing cloud in this long life. It''s foolish to worry about this kind of thing. At the thought of this, Luo Jiean felt that the frustration in her heart suddenly disappeared. At the moment, among the many guests outside the dance floor, a pair of greedy eyes are also staring at the two people on the dance floor. To be exact, they are looking at the tall and beautiful Celine. Today is my lucky day... I not only met the princess of the karsermon Empire, which is famous for its golden gems, but also saw the silver snow princess of the Saxony Kingdom, who is equally good-looking. They are really two perfect prey. The greedy owner couldn''t help licking his lips. Chapter 1027 Saint fighters have been trained in the holy land since childhood. In order not to be lazy and breed greed, every saint fighter is as strict as a ascetic in terms of diet and living conditions. They train and hone * * and work hard to hone their mind. This is what every young man and girl who aspires to become a saint must experience. The Aquarius golden saint Didier is an alternative among the saints. As a wise man in the holy land, Didier has often served as a diplomatic ambassador. Because of the requirements of his position, Didier has also learned a lot of courses on diplomatic etiquette, including dining, dressing, speech and behavior and social dance. Today, in this aristocratic circle, what Didier had learned came in handy. The dance of different worlds is very similar to social dance, but the rhythm is quite fast and the movement is slightly larger. A large part of the reason is that human beings in different worlds are much stronger than human beings on earth. Even women have enough physical strength to finish a fast dance. Didier, who dances with Celine on the dance floor, carefully mediates the body''s actions, Although there are some variations of this dance similar to social dance, with its dance foundation and extraordinary nerve reflex speed and agility, Descartes is more than enough to deal with it. Celine, who danced with her, was quite surprised. Naturally, Celine, who was very talented in dance, could see that Didier was not proficient in this dance, but the other party made up for every loophole that might make mistakes by virtue of his excellent speed and learning ability. Even if he accelerated his speed, the other party steadily kept up with his pace without mistakes. For a time, compared with the dance of the two people, others were like the gap between laymen and professional dancers. Many men and women among the guests focused their attention. The men admired Didier who could personally hold Celine''s delicate fingers like suede white jade, while the women admired Celine''s ability to dance with such a handsome and elegant man. What an interesting man! "Mr. Didier, you''re not from Saxony, are you?" In the slow part, Celine looked at Didier and said that some looks don''t have the characteristics of Saxons. "Yes, I originally came from the kingdom of karut, mainly to settle in the kingdom of Saxony for some commodity trade." Didier said calmly. During these days in the kingdom of Saxony, both Yalin and the Saxony royal family have already forged identities for Didier and Miriya. Considering that Miriya and Didier have contacted the holy capital and are likely to leave a record with each other, the Saxony King''s office has deliberately forged several different identities for the two people, For these identities, the two have long been back to back. Dirtier''s answer made Selin see nothing wrong, and the reason why dirtier went to Saxony kingdom was very simple, that is, for all kinds of variant herbs and prey produced in the misty forest. The efficacy of these variant herbs and prey had already been posted on the mainland, and Selin had been exposed to this news in the karsermon empire, Medicinal materials with the power of frost have become a hot commodity for pharmacists. In addition to all kinds of excellent leather and bones for making advanced equipment, mutant beasts can also be domesticated by magicians as powerful demons. Even the karsermon Empire has obtained many samples from different channels for research, It is said that its efficacy has been praised by Royal pharmacists and mages. Had it not been for the fact that the karsermon empire was too far away from the Saxony Kingdom, otherwise the karsermon Empire must have opened up a business road to the Saxony Kingdom long ago, rather than delaying the construction of chambers of Commerce by the percati family until now, which led to the Empire having to endure the exploitation of greedy businessmen in order to obtain these herbs and prey. However, Celine still has doubts. Even if it is tacitly accepted that Didier is indeed a businessman, how did he know Princess Luo Jiean? And from the manner of the two dances, Luo Jiean, who is very expensive for the princess, seems quite reserved. Is it that she is the sweetheart of the princess? Ha ha ~ unlikely. For a time, Celine was amused by her own ideas. Although Didier was indeed extraordinary in appearance and temperament, first, he was not a royal family or aristocrat, and second, he was not even a native of Saxony kingdom. How could the royal family be willing to marry the princess to him? It would be wrong if they just fell in love secretly, If they are quietly connected with each other, they can''t be invited to dance in full view of the public, let alone in front of their father and brother. During this period, they didn''t see any special reaction. At the moment, the music played by the band was coming to an end. Seeing this, Celine had to ignore the etiquette and asked, "Mr. Didier, do you know Princess Luo Jiean?" "Well... I''ve met a few times." Seeing that Celine began to point directly at the key point, Didier was secretly vigilant and carefully replied that he had already considered this question. Luo Jiean''s previous actions could not tolerate his denial. The only choice was to admit and make up an accident to deal with the past, Moreover, in this story, I can''t express that I have too close relationship with the Saxony royal family and Princess Luo Jiean, so I must hold it carefully. Didier tried to gently explain to Celine the process of getting to know Luo Jiean. A merchant who heard from a mage friend that there were mutated plants and beasts in Saxony Kingdom, and then came with a dream of gold rush, was lucky to get to know the court mage Gretel in the town of belika near the misty forest, and took this opportunity to meet princess Luo Jiean who was accompanying her at that time. A very vulgar and old-fashioned story without any new ideas. Although it is old-fashioned, it has no loopholes. More importantly, there is not much time for Celine to ask further questions. After the band played the last note, the men and women on the dance floor also stopped. Some people were waiting for the next song, and some gentlemen said goodbye to the dance partner and began to look for the next favorite. "Nice to meet you today, Mr. Didier." "It''s also my pleasure to meet you, your highness Celine." Celine Meimu said: "I''m very happy to talk with you. If I can, I hope you will come to visit Mr. Didier after the establishment of the chamber of Commerce. Maybe as businessmen, we can reach some cooperation projects with each other." For this invitation that others envy, Didier also kept calm and said with a smile, "you are too polite, your highness. I will come to visit you at that time." Despite the people''s expression of regret and confusion, after saying goodbye to Celine, Didier quickly returned to his position. After returning to Miriya, Didier finally couldn''t keep calm and smiled bitterly. Miriya asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" "Nothing, just too tired." "In terms of your physical fitness, dancing two dances is no different from walking a few steps." Miriya, who knew the power of the golden saint, did not think that Didier would be too tired for a dance. Didier shook his head and took a meaningful look at Celine on the other side: "it''s not that the body is tired, but the heart is too tired. It''s really a bother to deal with people who are too smart." "Are there any smart women?" "Not only is it so clever, but the royal highness of the princess of the kingdom of the" Prince of the kingdom of bath "is not just a good face, but her mind is deeper than she imagined. Descartes felt that although Selin seemed to believe her words on the surface, in fact, I''m afraid she was inferring by herself. When dancing with Selin, her questions seemed to be asked casually, but when you think about it carefully, each question was vaguely playing a marginal ball to quietly test her details, so as not to make herself alert and keep the topic stiff, Clever use of words to test the other party and get the information and clues you want, I''m afraid the first-class spies and spies will be dwarfed by her. On the other side, Selin, who returned, was a little tired after dancing several times. The men who still argued with Selin for dancing showed a look of regret. "Your Highness Celine, please use it." Leonus quickly gave Celine a glass of light lemonade. Before, several women invited the young and handsome mage to dance, but they were all declined by him. It is Leonus''s duty to protect Celine, and the mage dare not relax. "Well, thanks, Leonus." Took the lemonade and drank it gently. The slightly sour and sweet lemonade made selington feel better. Rionas, who played a guest role as a knight, knows that his highness Celine will never let herself get drunk at any dinner, because if she is drunk, people will say something they shouldn''t say. For Celine, who often uses her beauty and wisdom to get information from his population, drunkenness is a big taboo. "Your Highness Celine, is there anything special about that man?" It''s better to see Celine. Rionas whispered. "Nothing special." Celine smiled charmingly: "I just saw that Luo Jiean was so close to him, so I was curious about his identity." "Then he..." After trimming her hair, Celine showed a playful look and said thoughtfully: "she has a tight mouth and didn''t find any useful news, but only a few things can be sure." "What?" "He is not a Isaacson person, but a strong soldier. Second, he and his companion are very important in the minds of Isaacson''s royal family. It is important to allow their royal highness to be close to them. Third, they may be another force dispatched to Isaacson." Said Celine, rubbing her fingers. Leonus also thought deeply, but in the eyes of the mage, no matter where Didier came from and what he wanted to do in the Saxony Kingdom, it was someone else''s business. Celine saw some other places. Recently, Saxony Kingdom has been lucky one after another. Not only did the blizzard avoid the war with the Oggi barbarians, but also received a large investment from the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone in the free city. She is ready to develop the mineral resources of several territories. Once the mineral resources begin to be developed and there is no harassment from the Oggi barbarians, This small country in the far north may soar into the sky, but is it a coincidence or someone pushing it in the dark? This is indeed a question that has to be thought-provoking. "Your Highness Celine, I wonder if I can invite you to dance." At this time, a man in Chinese clothes suddenly walked in front of Celine and invited him. Chapter 1028 When Celine puts forward that she is tired, no one will dare to pester the princess of the karsermon Empire to ask for dancing together, because it is undoubtedly a rude act, which will not only make the other party have a plan for herself, but also look down on herself together with others, not to mention Celine as the princess of the karsermon empire, To embarrass her means to embarrass the karsermon empire. Aristocrats have more or less a dark and dirty side under their bright appearance, but at least on the surface, especially in the social circle, everyone will know how to protect their face. "Sorry, your highness is very tired. Please invite her partner." Seeing someone who didn''t know what to do and tried to entangle, rionas naturally blocked Celine''s face for the first time and played the role of singing black face. "What I want to say is that if your highness Celine is really tired, she should say it in person instead of an attendant." When the man who tried to invite Celine said this, it was like dropping a bomb in the whole banquet hall. Almost everyone looked at him with an expression as if they were staring at an incredible thing. It was hardly impolite, but escalated to a provocative tone, Speaking to the magician Leonus, the youngest and most promising mage in the karsermon Empire and the confidant of Prince Augusta, is it true that he doesn''t know each other''s identity and mistakenly thinks he is an attendant, or is this guy who thinks he is right to invite Princess Celine to dance specially to make trouble. Leonus seemed to be surprised by the man''s speech. The mage didn''t expect anyone to dare to speak to himself in this tone from the beginning. As he frowned, rionus couldn''t help looking at the man in front of him, who could be described as bold and reckless. He didn''t see anything special in a very standard noble dress, and his appearance was only slightly handsome. However, the arrogance between his eyebrows could not hide the despicable eyes with dirty thoughts projected from his eyes, This is a person who originally had a low status but stepped into the upper class under the coincidence of fate, but the smell of the humble in his bones has not faded. Can such a guy come to a royal banquet? For a time, onas couldn''t help feeling that Saxony kingdom was too blind to invite such people to the party. However, just when rionas hesitated for a moment, the man had focused his eyes on Celine, who also turned around because of curiosity. For a moment, a red light flashed in the man''s eyes and shot straight into Celine''s eyes, as if asking Celine to agree to her request. "Pay attention to your words and deeds! This is not for you to casually..." "Wait a minute, rionas!" Just as rionas was about to drive away the man in front of him, Celine suddenly stood up: "it doesn''t matter if it''s just a dance, but I didn''t know how to call you before that?" Princess!? In the face of Celine''s abnormal performance, rionas couldn''t help wondering. In front of him, it seemed like a man who was a successful upstart. Usually, his highness Celine didn''t even have the mood to look at him. Why did she suddenly dance with this kind of villain and enjoy dancing with this kind of person today? It was really undermining the identity of Princess Celine. Not only Leonus was surprised, but even the guests around him began to talk. Only a few people were lucky to dance with his highness Celine tonight. Their identity is undoubtedly not a dignified figure in the king''s capital, Today, the person who can dance with two princesses, Celine and Luo Jiean, is the mysterious Didier besides Prince Rost, Princess Luo Jiean. However, at least their appearance and temperament are not the best choice, and their manners are impeccable. It is understandable to attract two princesses to dance with them, But what''s the matter with this man? Onas is also puzzled about this. If his highness Celine chose to dance with Didier because Luo Jiean had invited her first, and Her Highness Celine was just curious about Didier''s identity and wanted to test himself, it''s understandable, but the man in front of him looked like a upstart full of copper smell who broke into the temple, Not only has no temperament, identity is unknown, but also extremely arrogant. Why does her highness Celine look at such a person differently? "That''s what you can call me, your highness Celine." A proud smile appeared on the man''s face. "Felicitan... Then please, Mr. felicitan." Celine smiled and then gracefully extended her hand. Feller Sean, as a treasure, grasps the perfect hands that the artist painstakingly carves out. It is as white as white as the tender touch of a baby''s skin. It even lets Feiler and Sean hate to let go of it. It should be said that it is worthy of the royal highness of the princess of Karl Arthur Men, the golden princess. The only pity is that she has no power. Although she has some wisdom, it is only human wisdom after all. However, it is precisely because of this that she can have the opportunity to take the dream lover of countless men in the east of the mainland as her own. When felesian took Celine''s hand and walked to the dance floor, rionas could only choose to be silent about his princess''s decision. Leonus was very confused about why his highness Celine made such an abnormal move. The mage thought about dozens of possibilities in his mind, but any one was rejected. The other party was not a magician, and there was no trace of casting a spell just now. If it was a mental control spell, Princess Celine would hesitate even if it was fast, so she could definitely detect it, Not to mention that the mages here are not just themselves. Rionas also noticed Gretel, the court mage of Saxony kingdom not far away. At the moment, the magician who is older but has reached level 16 also looked at Celine suspiciously, then shook his head, as if he was negating something. It seems that the other party has thought of the same point with himself. Could it be some unknown ancient spell or the magic of evil gods and Demons Even excluding the conventional methods of mortals, Leonus, who has personally experienced and seen the power of the supernatural, quickly thought about any detail. Even the mage has decided to wait until the princess finishes the banquet and have a comprehensive physical examination for the princess no matter what she says. If Princess Celine objects, it is more likely to explain the problem, The best thing is to visit the Vatican Church in the capital of Saxony. Some witches are hidden very deeply, which can not be found by ordinary detection magic. Maybe priests blessed by gods can find some problems. In the flickering eyes of countless people, felesian, who stepped into the dance floor, had already danced with Celine in a more intense dance. In the eyes of outsiders, the man who didn''t know what the dog luck was, almost unscrupulously pasted it on Celine. It was more like taking advantage of Princess Celine than dancing, And the other party also whispered something in Celine''s ear from time to time. However, the most incredible thing is that Princess Celine didn''t have any aversion. On the contrary, she was often amused by the other party''s whisper. What the hell is going on? Is this the royal highness of Princess Celine blenis? Even Princess Luo Jiean, who had returned to rest, couldn''t help looking at her brother. It was obvious that she was strange about Celine''s sudden change. "Who is that man?" Rost inquired of the attendant beside him. Soon the attendant brought the list of guests to the banquet: "it was Mr. Clement Tumen. The guest''s name was felesian." Prince Rost frowned and probably learned from the attendants that the man dancing with Celine was just a guest brought by the steward of a chamber of Commerce in the capital of the king. His identity was very ordinary. It seemed that he had only recently become a subordinate of the steward of clement, and this time he was brought to the dinner party. However, Prince Rost soon found a strange situation. When felicien was dancing with Princess Celine, Mr. Clement was drinking alone in a corner like an insignificant little man. His subordinates danced with the princess, while clement, as the boss, was like a dispensable invisible man. Who was his subordinates? Under the sign of Prince Rost, the attendant went to Clement and tried to ask what the steward of the chamber of Commerce was about. However, Clement showed an extremely modest attitude and did not dare to have any opinion on the actions of his subordinates. He just shirked it because the young people were happy. Rost''s eyes not only flashed a glimmer of vigilance! However, neither the mage Leonus nor the prince Rost could guess what felesian was doing. Even after seeing this, Luo Jiean and Didier, who were on the side, involuntarily showed a little more vigilance to felesian in their hearts. However, the current situation made it difficult for their side to take the initiative to ask what they were doing, and they could only endure silently. In fact, if Leonus and Prince Rost learned what Felicia was whispering in Celine''s ear at the moment, they were afraid that no matter who they were, they would have no scruples or let the soldiers take Felicia. Just as felesian instilled a seductive whisper in Celine''s ear, a brownish yellow ornament like an eye was shining strangely on felesian''s chest, like a bewitching magic pupil, firmly grasping Celine''s soul and dragging it to the dark abyss. Chapter 1029 This is the most bizarre dance in the whole banquet. Hundreds of pairs of eyes looking at the dance floor, nearly half of them with the color of doubt, conspiracy and doubt, until the end of the dance music, philesian was a gentleman''s salute and left, and rionass on the side hurried to meet him, It looked like a man who was dancing with his royal highness just now, not a human being, but a beast that might hurt others. "Are you all right, your highness?" For the mage''s slightly impolite inquiry, Celine was dumb and said with a smile: "you worry too much about Leonus. Does he dare to do it directly to me in front of so many people?" For a moment, onas didn''t know what to say. If he wanted to do it, the man named felicien was clinging to the princess as if he wanted to eat it at once, and made such behavior in full view of the public, If it weren''t for the Saxony Kingdom instead of the karserman Empire, I would have punished this bold bastard. Celine, who danced a more intense dance, also sweated a lot at the moment. Escorted by rionas, she returned to the rest area. This time, facing the mage''s gloomy face, no second dared to invite Celine. "Your Highness Celine, why do you dance with such people? It''s too rude." "It''s really rude. Originally, I just thought he would be a big man to jump with him based on his courage, but now it seems that I''m out of sight. There''s nothing special to pay attention to except glib talk." Leonus looked at Celine and didn''t seem to feel anything wrong: "it''s true that Saxony Kingdom makes such people seem to come to a banquet." "Ha ha ~ Leonard, don''t be angry there. Others are the host and we are just guests. It''s not up to the guests to decide what kind of guests the host wants to invite to the party. I''m saying that I decided to dance with him on my own initiative, but it''s all right now. Of course, there won''t be a second time. So don''t be paranoid there, and you don''t need to Use those questions to test my mental situation. Don''t worry, if it''s spiritual magic... " Said here, Celine suddenly revealed a gold bracelet on her wrist: "you should know this ornament?" Leonus nodded. The ornament was a relic left to Celine by Celine''s mother. It was also an excellent equipment passed down from generation to generation in Celine''s mother family. It not only has the function of space equipment, but also can slowly nourish the wearer''s mental power. At the same time, when the wearer encounters an attack, especially a magic attack, it will automatically form a magic shield for protection, If the opponent had dared to control Celine with spiritual magic before, I''m afraid this equipment would have automatically expanded its shield. Now the shield is still not activated, that is to say, the man did not secretly touch Celine at that time. "I''m sorry, your highness Celine. I''m thinking about your safety." "It doesn''t matter. This is what you should do as a minister. If you ignore it, it will be dereliction of duty." Celine waved her hand, too. She didn''t worry too much. She didn''t even care at all. She said that after the banquet, Leonas could help her to detect herself with magic. In the face of such a free and easy gesture of the princess''s Royal Highness, the doubts in her mind were only slightly reduced. Even if the shields on the bracelet were not stimulated, even magic could not be detected. But it doesn''t mean whether the opponent has some unknown spell that can hide spell detection. Since seeing the power of the supernatural, rionas has become more and more unsure of his power. In fact, the mage has begun to teach himself private lessons, especially about the knowledge of the supernatural and some unknown spells. The legends and stories that were once regarded as wild have also begun to try to study their authenticity. The mage now has no confidence in his own strength. If he can, rionas hopes to start new learning immediately after he settled in the Saxony kingdom. He is no longer and can''t continue to be satisfied with the current magic level. Otherwise, in the face of those extraordinary people emerging in endlessly, his high-level mage is not much different from an ordinary person. Although there was such a small episode on the way, the whole dinner was quite successful. People who are eager to expand their contacts or establish a social circle, even just to meet the golden gems of the karserman Empire, have a harvest for each other. Only after the banquet, Princess Celine was stopped on the way back to the VIP room with Leonus and the maid, and it was obvious that only the princess and Prince of Saxony could directly stop the princess of the karsermon empire in the aisle. "I''m really very sorry, your highness Celine. The banquet has brought you a lot of trouble." At the first meeting, Luo Jiean had to apologize to Celine on behalf of the royal family for the actions of the man named felicien at the banquet. In any case, anyone can make impertinent remarks that when Feiler and Sean dance, they have not taken advantage of the royal highness of the princess. They have also spoken to Leo Nath, the young and highly skilled Wizard of the Leo Nath Empire, and his wife''s impertinent wife. The Saxony kingdom is naturally responsible. "It''s very kind of you, Princess Luo Jiean. It doesn''t matter. For me, it''s just a small episode that doesn''t hinder me." Celine seemed very generous, but politely said not to see each other at the banquet in the future if possible. For this, both Prince Rost and princess rogean vowed that the man named felesien would never appear in the palace, and even the steward Clement Tumen who brought him was included in the list of prohibited persons. "Your Highness Celine, we have verified that the man named felesian has some unknown origins. If you can, can you let Mr. Gretel, the court mage of our country, check for you?" At this time, Prince Rost also added that the court mage Gretel, who had been following behind, also paid a little tribute to Celine. Celine was a little stunned and seemed to hesitate, while Leonus''s expression was a little strange. I didn''t expect the Saxony royal family to go with him. It seems that the man named felicien''s behavior today is not just his own extreme view, but people probably think that guy has a problem. For a moment, Celine smiled: "ha ha ~ I really want to say thank you to you, but please forgive me for refusing. In fact, our master seems to want to go together. I''ll let our master check for me. I appreciate your kindness." For Celine''s insistence, Prince Rost and others had to give up, but Luo Jiean was a little worried. The man named felesian was indeed a little different, especially when he left after the banquet, clement, who should have been his boss as a steward, followed him like a humble servant, Clement Tumen is also a permanent steward of a chamber of Commerce in Saxony kingdom. Many people in the royal family know his character. Today, Clement Tumen is like a changed person, especially in front of felesian. Obedient puppet How can all this make the royal family relax? The royal family has been rapidly investigating the identity of felesien, but it takes some time for the other party to appear suddenly, but Celine who has contacted with her has to be treated with caution, and any possible threat can not be let go. Maybe Princess Luo Jiean wants to give Celine a bottle of master level purification medicine she carries and let her drink it, but doing so is tantamount to telling the other party in a disguised form that her side has not done a good job in reception and safety prevention. If she does so, the face of the Saxony royal family will be almost lost. After saying goodbye to Celine, Luo Jiean had no choice but to entrust white dragon bodyguard catteras to quietly investigate the situation of the following felesien. No matter what the other party''s background is, even if it is a supernatural person, there is no chance of winning in the face of the giant dragon. However, the tragedy is that catteras, who pretends to be the forbidden guard, happens to be on duty today, Catteras, who was not born, had no choice but to let Princess Luo Jiean put on her transformation ring "sincere deception", which immediately reduced the princess of a country to a guard in the palace. "Please hurry up if you can. I only have three hours." Luo jie''an could only say that if she couldn''t go back within three hours, her maid would be suspicious. "I''ll try my best." He nodded and carterston took action. He quickly rushed out of the palace and disappeared into the night sky. Seeing this, Princess Luo Jiean could only sigh and stand in the position of carterston with weapons. The speed of the dragon was very fast, and catteras caught up with Clement tumeller''s coach and locked the breath of the two people in the car. Only when he was ready to follow each other for some useful news, catteraston was alert, flew into a lane and tried to hide his breath. Because on the road beside the fast-moving carriage, a tall and straight figure passed by. It was a man with blond hair, wearing a white dress like a religious dress, walking in the street, even in the dark, it was as eye-catching as a light. Each step of the man seems gentle but powerful, just like some huge thing rolling on the earth, giving people a sense of momentum. "Jinlong! Why did you come here?" Almost for the first time, katlas noticed the familiar breath of the other party under the human appearance, the sacred breath intertwined with the blazing flame and dazzling aurora, which is a special breath only possessed by the members of the golden dragon clan, the leading among the five dragon clans. Chapter 1030 The Golden Dragon at the top of the five dragons is second to none in terms of attack and defense. It is good at using flame magic and is naturally friendly with light elements. In addition to its scale hardness, it also has very high magic resistance. If you want to make an analogy, the powerful black dragon is a warrior, Then the golden dragon is a paladin who can fight, resist and heal others! Because it seems to be a racial talent that integrates everything. Before the dragon war broke out, the golden dragon clan was once the default leader of the five dragons. Even the powerful black dragon had to be afraid of it. Hidden in the dark, katlas believes he will never look away. The man walking on the road is definitely a member of the Jinlong clan. According to the information obtained, the Jinlong clan has betrayed the Dragon Alliance and took refuge in the goddess ishutar. What did Jinlong do when he went to Saxony Kingdom at this time? Cartels dare not make a sound, nor dare they track each other without authorization. Similarly, as giant dragons, they are very sensitive to the breath of their own race. Needless to say, cartels is still a white dragon with the most sensitive smell of frost, If it is the Dragon belonging to the holy capital, when facing the golden dragon, the other party may have to consider how much unknown variables it will bring to the two major religious organizations in the East and the west, but when facing a white dragon, which is originally a divine enemy and the biggest enemy during the Dragon war, the Golden Dragon will never consider too much. In the long history of the white dragon clan, which belongs to the giant dragon, in addition to the terrible Dragon King beyond the yarin specification, the white dragon is worse than the Golden Dragon in all kinds of talents. Once katras is launched, he is not confident that he can defeat the other party. If you still have the ring of "sincere deception" in your hand, you don''t have to worry about it. However, just now you handed the ring to Princess Luo Jiean, which trapped you here. Fortunately, katras reacted quickly and hid his breath quickly. The Golden Dragon on the street seemed not to notice it and left. After determining that the other party''s breath was far away, katlas quietly came out of the shadow and looked at the empty street again. For a moment, the White Dragon Guard didn''t know what to do now. Because of the sudden appearance of the golden dragon, he lost Felicia, and the Golden Dragon on the other side obviously can''t be the object that can be tracked at will. As for the exact location of the chamber of commerce that Clement Tumen is in charge of, he is not very clear. After thinking about it, the only thing katras can do now is to choose to return in vain. That''s the way to the Holy See! At last, he gazed at the end of the street where the Golden Dragon disappeared. Catteras could determine that the other party''s goal should be the church set up by the holy Vatican in the king''s capital. Considering that the Golden Dragon had already joined ishutar, it was normal to report to the church. Catteras didn''t think much about it. It would be better if the other party came to clear the holy capital according to the order of the goddess, It would be better for the white dragon clan to let the two giants defeat each other. Thinking of this, catras withdrew and began to return to the palace. At this moment, Felicia, who was lost by cartels, also took the carriage back to the chamber of Commerce. Although Felicia followed the steward clement, he behaved as if Clement was a humble guide, and Felicia was the main owner of the chamber of Commerce, However, the attendants and staff in the chamber of commerce were submissive and did not dare to say a word. Everyone looked at felesian with fear. It was obvious that felesian''s position was above his nominal boss. "Monsieur felicien, you are back..." In the lounge of the chamber of Commerce, a beautiful maid, dressed like a frightened little animal, looked at the incoming felesian. The girl was not tall and did not have the characteristics of Saxons, But there is a pair of surprisingly large and beautiful faces in front of her chest, which also gives people an impulse to hold her in their arms and play with her like a doll. However, philesian, who opened clement, swaggered on the sofa and pulled the girl into his arms. With both hands, he climbed up the girl''s upper body impolitely, leaned into the clothes and kneaded it. The girl trembled, but a moving red halo appeared on her face, which looked like being tortured back and forth by desire, fire and fear. Rudely tore off the girl''s coat, and Felicia pushed the girl''s head under her crotch: "do what you should do quickly." Looking at Felicia, the girl nodded in fear and then buried her head. At the moment, philesian snorted coldly and closed his eyes. The girl who was busy in her crotch had white skin and no cocoon scars on her thin fingers. It was obvious that she was also a pampered young lady at ordinary times, but now she has become a doll that she plays with at will. At the thought of this, felesian couldn''t help laughing. Then he took out a necklace from his arms and hung an eye like ornament on the necklace. Although it felt as hard as a gem, it was extremely exquisite. It was really like the eyes of a creature, but the appearance of this eye was definitely not the eyes of humans or even dwarves, orcs and elves, Because no creature has three black pupils in its eyes at the same time. This is the baby I accidentally found, the baby who changed my destiny! At the thought of this, felesian couldn''t help feeling the favor of fate. He was originally just a small magic apprentice. He accidentally got this ornament and turned over his successful salted fish. This ornament itself can greatly expand his spiritual power, not only make his magic level improve rapidly, but also become a high-level mage in just a few years, And the most terrible thing about ornaments is that they can spread their spirit and directly affect others. The first test object was a female apprentice in the college. Felesian, who discovered the secret of the ornaments, succeeded in making the inconspicuous apprentice his own slave, and then the second victim was a junior female mage with a good background and several levels. When he controlled the female mage, felesian gradually became bolder, Then, when he successfully controlled an unmarried teacher with level 11 magic level, Felicia''s ambition completely expanded! Turn a female mage who can wave her hand and beat her all over the ground to find teeth into a obedient puppet. She can successfully control female mages whose mental power is much stronger than her own. What if she controls those high-ranking but ordinary people? Those rich businessmen, those nobles above, and even the royal family of a country may not be able to do it! I will become the dominator of the world! It''s a pity that felesian had planned to dominate the law school before it could be implemented, because the female teacher controlled by him was hit by his fiance when he was happy with himself. Although he manipulated the female mage to kill each other, felesian dared not stay in the law school for a long time and had to escape. After fleeing, felesian found that he really didn''t have to waste time in law school. He was like a fish in water with this power in the colorful world outside. He manipulated others to become puppets for his own drive, and even became the behind the scenes master of an aristocratic family, Let the seemingly beautiful count give his wife and daughter to himself as playthings behind his back, but he also found that the number of people that the ornaments can control is also limited. Up to now, there are at most three people. Once he controls three people, he can''t control others unless he kills one person in the controlled period. One day, felesian, who was worried about this, found that the ornament itself sent out some strange fluctuations, just like guiding himself to a place. Although he was a little confused, Lexian, who was eager to obtain stronger power, carefully looked for the direction of the resonance of the ornament, and unknowingly came to the Saxony kingdom in the far north. Although this remote and small country is cold and the women are rude, fortunately, there are some chambers of Commerce stationed here. Not long after coming to Saxony, felesien took a fancy to Clement''s chamber of Commerce, or Clement''s daughter, who is now handling in her crotch! Of course, she''s not a big lady now. She''s just a toy of her own, but to be honest, she''s almost bored with her! At the thought of this, felesian pulled her up and pressed her on the sofa, then pushed down the girl''s skirt and trousers and directly rushed up. Although the eldest lady''s appearance was also good, compared with the golden gem of the karsermon Empire, Princess Celine was just like a small stone on the side of the road. "Oh, Celine! Wait. Sooner or later, I''ll make you surrender under my crotch. Then not only you, but also Luo Jiean... Ha ha! You will all become my possessions!" Felesian shouted with a wild voice, twisted and strange, and accelerated the speed of stirring, just as he wanted to fantasize the girl under him as Celine. The power of ornaments to control others is not spiritual magic or spiritual control, but more like a strong spiritual hint domination, which allows the other party to implant the personality and ideas they want to implant in the subconscious, so as to completely turn it into a puppet who listens to their own words. Felesian is not very clear about the power of ornaments, But I know that this power can not be found out by conventional detection magic, because the idea of using ornaments to implant into the other person''s mind is equal to the person''s own memory. In his usual words and deeds, the controlled person will naturally show all this, which is similar to the numbness, trance and The situation is completely different when the foreword does not match the Afterword. Philesian can even expect that the mage around Celine will definitely check her, but it is absolutely useless. Absolutely no one can see through the power of the ornament, and absolutely no one can eliminate the influence of the ornament on the controlled! Moreover, she had made a hint to the princess of the kingdom of the khesten empire in advance. She would not expose herself to others in front of her. Instead, she would distance herself from her character, as if she were not interested in herself. Everything is in their own plan. Chapter 1031 It smoothly gave the spiritual hint to the princess of the karsermon empire. If possible, felesien wanted to become Celine''s lover for the time being. Once, Augusta, Celine''s brother, said that he would respect his sister''s choice. As long as he could marry Celine, he could enter the royal family of the karsermon Empire in the future. Of course, I didn''t want to replace Augusta. After all, I still know I''m not expected to be a king. Moreover, I don''t like dealing with trouble. All I want is to enjoy and enjoy all the best things in the world! Augusta will continue to be his king, and all he wants is to make Celine his own property and enjoy the perfect body that countless men have dreamed of. If you can, in addition to Princess Luo Jiean of Saxony Kingdom, tut Tut, the heroic dress at the banquet gives people a sacred and inviolable feeling like a female martial god, and it is this taste of blasphemy that makes their blood boil. Feiler and Sean, who were sleeping on the bed, were still thinking about some things after their venting. Although the power of the ornaments was magical, but after all, they were limited, and this time they wanted to control the royal highness of the strongest Celin Branis in the eastern part of the whole continent. Otherwise, she will be seen by the maid and entourage around her. I need some time to cook the frog in warm water, slowly infiltrate my strength bit by bit, and carefully seize this opportunity to climb to the peak of my life. Karserman Empire Holy See Gods Evil spirit While thinking all over the world, felesian also thought of some recent news spread on the mainland. The belrama Kingdom invaded by demons and the messenger of goddess from the sky, the world seems to be becoming more and more terrible. It is precisely because I got this ornament with extraordinary power that I also revealed a world beyond all secular existence that may exist outside mortals. I can use the power of ornaments to play with others in applause, but can the power of ornaments work for gods and demons? This has to be a question that I have to think about! However, at the thought of this, felesian showed a reluctant look and clenched his teeth. He finally got this power. How can he maintain it and gave up timidly. As long as he carefully hid himself behind others and didn''t rush to the front like those fools confused by power, he wouldn''t be exposed, In fact, in the final analysis, power is more important than power and wealth. If you can control more people at one time, you can completely control a person''s will at one time, rather than changing it by hint. Sure enough, you are still not allowed to find something that resonates with the ornament. Maybe it is the other half of the ornament, just like the eyes. The eyes need a pair to be perfect, right? Maybe when you find the other half of the ornaments, you can increase the number of people and control. With all this, you can keep yourself behind the strongest Kingdom on the continent and do everything to enjoy glory, wealth and happiness! According to the news, the princess of the karsermon empire will stay in Saxony for a long time. After finding the other half of the ornament, she has plenty of opportunities to enjoy the delicious prey. At that time, the people around Celine must have forgotten her existence, and it will be easier to start at that time, Now, there''s really no need to be in such a hurry. After figuring this out, felesian laughed, then hugged the girl around him and slept with the warm body. At this time, a shadow flashed on the roof of the upper floor of the chamber of Commerce. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The magic level of ordinary human is about level 13 to 14. Considering his age, he is very good among human beings. His arrogance is a typical character of small people''s ambition. He has a strong desire for Celine of the karsermon Empire and Princess Luo Jiean of the Saxony kingdom, I just don''t know if it''s just an ordinary human fantasy or another plot. "Did he mention Celine and me?" Luo Jiean, who had left the maid in this bedroom, listened to the news report from cartels. The white dragon bodyguard nodded cautiously and said, "at that time, he did shout Celine''s name and your name when doing that kind of thing, but I''m not sure whether it''s just a meaningless human fantasy or a real threat. If the man named felicien has no value, do you need me to kill him in case?" "Are you sure he''s just an ordinary mortal, not an extraordinary?" Although it was annoying to be so seduced, Luo Jiean asked patiently. "Yes! The human breath is obvious, and the mental state obviously belongs to the human range." Katras can be sure of this. Perhaps even if the other party has equipment and secrets that can change the appearance and breath like "sincere deception", the mental state will not change with the change of appearance and breath. Extraordinary people with a long life span do everything without leakage, They are good at hiding their identity in the world and quietly mastering power, so that mortals dance with their direct will like puppets. Few extraordinary people will actively expose themselves. Even those who have just entered the extraordinary field can''t restrain their hearts and act recklessly when they suddenly gain strength, and the final result is to attract death and destruction for themselves. Luo jie''an thought that he lost the target once because cartels met Jinlong halfway. When cartels returned and got the position of Clement chamber of Commerce from Luo jie''an, it was already late. He didn''t get any news except seeing the man named felicien popping, Because of time, catteras couldn''t observe all the time. When the other party seemed to be ready to go to sleep, the White Dragon Guard quietly left. The arrival of the golden dragon can be ignored for the time being. At least there is a holy capital in the king''s capital, and Ms. Serena, the chief sacrifice of the ice goddess, has not left. Presumably, the Golden Dragon will not wantonly destroy here. Maybe the other party''s arrival is due to Celine, and it is still very possible from the changes of the situation of the karsermon empire, However, whether it is good or bad is not something that the Saxony royal family needs to consider. As long as it is not aimed at the Saxony Kingdom and the royal family, it has nothing to do with itself. "If the man named felicien is worthless, do you need me to get rid of him just in case?" Seeing that Luo Jiean was still meditating, catteras tentatively said. Kill each other? This is a good idea. No matter whether the other party has any secrets or threats, there will be no threats after he becomes a corpse! But there is one thing that Luo Jiean is still worried about It''s easy to kill each other, but it''s troublesome if the other party really leaves something like an irresolvable secret method and curse on Celine, and Celine''s identity is not small, but it''s even more troublesome if she has an accident in Saxony kingdom. Now the other party''s identity is still unknown, and I don''t dare to ensure that there will be any disaster after killing him casually, Extraordinary people can control the life and death of mortals unscrupulously, but the Saxony Kingdom still belongs to the secular power, especially during this period, it''s better to keep a low profile. At least, it''s better not to act rashly until the identity of felesian is found in the investigation. Of course, it''s better to get rid of felesian in case everything is OK. Luo Jiean finally replied: "wait until the Royal investigation comes out. In addition, we are also observing the situation of Celine. As long as we are sure that Celine is okay and that felesian is not an extraordinary, we will get rid of him." "I see, but considering the arrival of Jinlong, I''m afraid I have to keep a low profile." Catteras pointed to the ring on his hand and said he was afraid he couldn''t lend it for a while. "Please, Mr. cutras. It seems that I can''t return to odur for the time being." Luo jie''an sighed with some distress: "it seems that you don''t need to be on duty tomorrow, right?" Catteras nodded, "it''s my turn to rest tomorrow." Luo Jiean was embarrassed and asked, "can you please visit Princess Celine with me tomorrow?" Receive a reward of 7000 leans a month to guard the city gate. Sometimes Luo Jiean thinks it''s a funny thing. With this money, the Saxony Kingdom hired a powerful dragon to guard the palace. Moreover, the dragon still works hard and has no complaints. If it is spread, God knows that the outside world does not know how many countries and forces will wave a lot of gold coins and rush to dig corners. "If you want me to see if there are any unknown spells on Celine, I don''t think it''s necessary." "Ah! Why?" Luo Jiean, who had been seen through the idea, looked at katlas in some confusion. "As a dragon, I have profound experience, but I can''t distinguish all the magic or divine magic in the world from ancient times to now. There are always some ancient and obscure magic that I can''t distinguish." Catteras then pointed in the direction of the Vatican church and said: "But what is different from the gods is that the divine art of divine power can almost detect any wave of any kind of magic and evil laws. I want to follow the accompanying Magi who is beside her." Chapter 1032 In the VIP room of the Isaacson Kingdom, as Catella J expected, Oinas returned to the room immediately after Oinas conducted a careful inspection of her royal highness, and the Magi paid no attention to the magic force flowing through every place inside Sai Lin''s body, searching for any traces of spider silk. At this time, it was a very time-consuming way, but Celine, sitting on the sofa paved with precious animal skin, didn''t have any impatience. She just quietly held a book about the customs and customs of Saxony Kingdom and watched it quietly until the mage stopped. "Is it over?" Celine smiled and looked at Leonus with a look of ''I knew it was okay''. Rionas, who felt his whole body softened due to excessive magic consumption, nodded: "yes, your highness Celine, everything is normal." Celine closed the book and smiled: "as a mage, your suspicious character has not changed." "I''m sorry, your highness. Under the order of Prince Augusta, I must pay attention to your safety, otherwise I will be ashamed of your Highness''s trust in me and my family over the years." "I can understand. Don''t worry. I''m not angry. On the contrary, if I suddenly promise to dance with that kind of person, you still look indifferent, it''s a little abnormal." Celine leaned back on the sofa, raised her head and said calmly, "although it''s my brother''s command... Don''t be too sensitive. Well, maybe I''ve become too sensitive recently. I''ve been unforgettable about things in the kingdom of karut. Now I can''t help thinking about that when I see some people with unique words and deeds." Leo Nath fell into silence for a moment. It seems that her royal highness brood on the experience of the kingdom of carrot. When a religious girl attacked him, he was rescued by a giant dragon and a young girl named Jeno. Facing the transcendent force transcending secular forces, her royal highness not only did not fear, but also bred the intention of attracting the other side. Recalling his first gaffe in the face of the black dragon and goddess Messenger, people have to admire his highness Celine''s courage. If it was normal, I would agree with and help his highness Celine to win over an extraordinary person to join the karsermon empire. The joining of an extraordinary person, not to mention how strong his combat effectiveness is, the influence alone is enough to deter other countries without an extraordinary person, but now the karsermon Empire does not need an extraordinary person to join, Because standing behind the empire is the most powerful extraordinary in the world, no! It can be said that it is beyond the existence of the transcendent, the God above the sky! "All right!" Celine clapped her hand: "let''s stop here today, lionus. After dancing for so long, I''m sweating. Next, I''m going to take a bath, so please go back first, master." "Good princess, good night." Seeing that the maid immediately began to prepare the pajamas for Celine after bathing, rionas had to choose to leave the room. The wizard sighed in the corridor, and he could understand his feelings. His royal highness, the princess of the greenhouse created by her brother brother, met the superman for the first time. The woman named Jolo, though perhaps also a giant dragon, was a man who had been transformed into a human form. However, the younger age of Princess Princess of Celine can scare away the cults by reprimand. This huge contrast must have deeply shocked Princess Celine. Since she was a princess, she has almost all the beautiful things in the world. In addition to her beautiful appearance, her Royal Highness has shown an extraordinary talent for learning in other fields. The only thing to say is Princess Celine is most unsatisfied, that is, Princess Celine has no better qualifications as a soldier or a wizard. It seems that from the moment Princess Celine was born, fate decided that she wanted to be a beautiful and weak Princess and could only have the ability that a beautiful and weak princess should have. The princess of the calmison empire can display his talents with his brother''s Augusta and give her beauty the best weapon. But she has left her brother''s brother''s brother''s shelter. In fact, Princess shelin knows that she has no strength. Sometimes, this beautiful body will bring the most terrible calamity to herself. Because of this, do you want to contact the extraordinary? Or is it true that his highness Celine is too sensitive because she is too eager to get in touch with the extraordinary and mistakenly believes that there is something special about felesien to dance with? If so, maybe she has been too worried recently. The mage who thought of here quickly returned to his room, freshened up a little, arranged the border, and quickly entered the dream. However, on the other side, Celine, who is also trapped in a dream, is firmly entangled by some strange dreams. They are very funny and strange dreams, and even some pictures that make Celine feel red in the face. Only Celine Ian, who is in a hazy state of consciousness in her sleep, can''t resist and can only passively accept these information early morning! When he woke up, Leonus stretched and relaxed a little. Maybe he became nervous because of too many things that had happened since he left the karsermon empire. After a little grooming, Leonus called the maid to prepare breakfast, When I was about to put the poached egg into my mouth, suddenly the door was almost pushed open by a very rude person. "Monsieur rionas, please come and have a look!" Celine''s maid, regardless of etiquette, ran over and whispered a few words in rionas''s ear. Some mages who were frightened by the maid''s rude behavior and were angry at losing points suddenly became stunned. Within a few seconds, the mage left his breakfast and rushed to the palace room where Celine lived not far away. "Sorry to interrupt, your highness Celine." Similarly, the rituals who had no manners, pushed the door open, but found that Celine, who was sitting on the bed, was crying in silence: "what''s the royal highness of princess?" Hearing Leonus''s cry, Celine seemed to recover, and then another tear ran across Celine''s cheek: "I don''t know why. I''ve been crying since I woke up today." Celine was also puzzled because she didn''t seem to feel sad. She didn''t seem to feel sad, but why did tears come down. However, the other side of the river was at a loss, but not because of Princess Sling''s tears, but because her royal highness was only tears in one eye. The tears on the beautiful face of her royal highness seemed to be soaked in grief, and she was struggling to find herself, while the other side''s face was dazed and puzzled. It was as if two distinct expressions appeared on the princess''s face at the same time. "What''s the matter? Why does this eye shed tears?" Celine took the paper towel handed by the maid and wiped it, but tears continued to overflow from the corners of her eyes drop by drop. Celine thought her eyes were sick, but rionas didn''t think so, even the maid who often contacted Celine, because she could see that the princess''s face seemed to have two kinds of feelings intertwined and struggled back and forth. The tearful princess seemed to want to ask for help from herself, but she was helpless and couldn''t make a sound, It seems that this body''s control belongs to the princess without tears. "... are you your highness Celine?" "Hey ~ what did you say?" Finally, Leonus couldn''t help saying a wicked word. However, Celine looked at Leonus blankly at the moment, as if she didn''t understand. "When I was a child, my highness Augusta and Celine buried your treasures together. What are these treasures?" With a frown, Celine''s intelligence can naturally detect rionas''s intention, Although it was difficult to understand why the other party suddenly tested her identity, Celine still replied faintly: "They are wooden swords, dolls and emblems. By the way, those things were not buried, but were thrown into the river by us, because that day we vowed to let ourselves mature and control our destiny. So rionas, if you doubt me, don''t use this simple question to test." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Leonus was silent. Princess Celine''s answer was correct. Those once treasures were indeed thrown into the river rather than buried in the ground. He deliberately said wrong in order to test the authenticity of Princess Celine, but now it seems that his highness Celine should be right in front of him. Celine was also a little nervous because of Leonus''s behavior: "what happened to me, Leonus?" If it weren''t for something big, rionas wouldn''t normally ask himself in such a skeptical tone. It sounds like he was switched. It''s clear that he''s just an eye crying for unknown reasons. Maybe there are some diseases in his eyes. Why did rionas say such words before the examination? For a moment, Celine couldn''t figure out why rionas did it. "It seems that you are indeed your highness Celine, but your highness Celine, don''t you know what''s wrong with you now?" "One eye is crying inexplicably. If you can, call the accompanying doctor to help me." Leo Nath sighed, "you don''t really notice your highness." "What''s the matter with me? Please don''t scare me, okay? Rionas! Please say it quickly." Looking at the way rionas wanted to stop talking, Celine was a little anxious. After a moment of silence, the mage gently recited the spell, and a water mirror slowly condensed and appeared in front of Celine. Celine looked at the mirror suspiciously, and suddenly the whole person seemed to see a terrible look. "In the mirror... Is that ~ really me? Rionas!" With a trembling tone, Celine turned and asked the mage around her. Chapter 1033 What Celine saw in the mirror was like herself divided into two people, one with surprise and the other with sadness. It was like two souls coexisting in one body. The sad herself seemed to be suppressed in the depths of consciousness and could only silently ask for help from the outside world with tears. "Your Highness Celine, please calm down first." Rionas quickly removed the water mirror and came forward to comfort Celine. As a princess of the calsom Empire, Celine faced with the steadfast character of Mikael, who was able to calm down and talk with him as a "dragon", quickly returned to the gods and nodded. His royal highness touched her chest and felt the beating heart deeply breathing to keep her feelings as stable as possible. Magic detection! With the cooperation of the princess, rionas once again performed magic to check for Celine, but the results still showed that Celine had no trace of being controlled by magic. Now the mage is sure that Feiler Sean, who dances with his royal highness, must have been playing a trick on his royal highness. What magic or magic has been used by the other side to find out, and now the first thing to do is to determine whether this state will hurt Princess Celine. "Princess, what''s wrong with you now?" Celine shook her head. "I... don''t feel anything." In addition to the sleepiness caused by some hypoglycemia, Celine didn''t feel any discomfort all over. Even in addition to some tension, Celine didn''t feel controlled. In short, she was in good health and couldn''t be better. However, with his tearful eyes and the look like being torn into two souls, rionas bit his teeth and finally decided to inform the Saxony royal family to ask the priest of the church to check for Celine. Since magic doesn''t work, he has to rely on magic. As for what the goddess ishutar and the Holy See think about the princess of the karsermon empire''s escape to the Saxony Kingdom, rionas is no longer interested in understanding. What happened in the karut Kingdom has exposed his side, and the goddess and the Holy See don''t seem to care about his side''s actions, Instead of pursuing the case, it also sent a document saying that the Holy See could help its own side at any time. The attendant who received the order immediately went to inform the Saxony royal family. Then Princess Luo jie''an, Prince Rost and court mage Gretel hurried over. They were surprised to see Princess Celine. In particular, Princess Luo jie''an, although she had suspected felesian before, did not expect that the other party could hide the dragon''s divine knowledge, Court mage Gretel also hurried to inspect Celine, but there was still no gain. Luo Jiean''s side was hurriedly summoned. Katras, disguised as a maid, whispered with telepathy. To be honest, katras was also very puzzling. When he saw the man named felicien last night, his power breath showed that he was just a very ordinary human high-level mage, Not only that, in spirit, it also shows the arrogance and arrogance of a mortal when he is successful. Although Celine said that her body was not at all discomforting, she could not see what the princess looked like. Katras'' analysis brightened Luo Jiean''s eyes, and the countless dragons experienced were indeed more reliable. However, Luo Jiean still maintained a skeptical attitude towards felesian. If the other party is neither extraordinary nor does magic, the hints of language and body movements alone can distort a person''s consciousness in just ten minutes, which is too exaggerated, If it is so simple, it can distort and control a person''s subconscious mind, why do those magicians who have studied spiritual magic for half a life feel embarrassed? Luo Jiean looked at katras helplessly. These topics were too remote to understand. However, what magic or sorcery did the guy named felesian use? The main problem now is whether these distortions and hints are harmful to Celine, and secondly, whether Celine can recover. Speaking of this, katras gave Luo Jiean a look and indicated whether he needed to deal with it by himself. Catteras nodded, then quickly walked to the door and quickly transformed himself into an ordinary imperial palace guard in a place where there was no one. Just as catteras was approaching the gate, a carriage drove quickly into the Royal Palace and stopped. Catteras had to retreat to the side temporarily, but was surprised to find out at this time, Several clergy of the Holy See came down from the carriage, and one of them was the Golden Dragon found by himself. The cartels hidden in the guard perfectly hid his breath under the effect of the ring of "sincere deception". Jinlong almost walked past him without any doubt. After a little hesitation, cartels chose to go out of the palace. Anyway, this is still the palace of the Saxony kingdom, Ten of the Vatican''s personnel were invited by the accompanying members of the karsermon Empire to check for Celine. Presumably, they will not do anything special, even if they detect the change of Princess Luo Jiean. But then the princess''s face is really big enough. Even the priesthood of the Holy See will come to serve in person, and even Jinlong will come. In addition to the Royal Palace''s determination to distance itself from the golden dragon, cartels immediately changed into an inconspicuous form, and then rushed from the roof to Clement''s chamber of Commerce last night. At the moment, in the Royal Palace, people are busy because of Celine''s accident. Duke Morris is is taking over the command. With a large number of people of the forbidden guard and the urban defense regiment, he rushed to the kalement chamber of Commerce to prepare to catch everyone, especially the guys who had been able to pay felesien before. When he thought of the trouble caused by Celine''s accident to the Saxony Kingdom, Duke Morris wanted to tear each other to pieces. A high-ranking wizard who did not know where to run out of it unexpectedly hit the dirty attention on the head of Princess Karl Arthur Men''s empire. However, after Princess Luo jie''an implicitly hinted that the other party might be extraordinary, Duke Morris did not dare to underestimate and took nearly ten magicians to the battle, and even sent people to the holy capital to ask for help from Ms. Serena, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow. Princess Luo Jiean, who stayed in the Royal Palace, had to apologize to Celine on behalf of the royal family. It has been determined that Celine''s current situation is not caused by ordinary magic or spells, spells and drugs. The court mages of the two countries are helpless at the moment, while the doctors can only find a way to apply drugs to Celine''s eyes to avoid making her blind after too much tears, And all this until the personnel of the Holy See arrived. It was embarrassing to learn that the Vatican personnel arrived at the palace, whether Prince Rost or court mage Gretel. After all, there were some contradictions in the Saxony Kingdom due to the previous assassination of silvado, although both sides did not make such contradictions public, However, the kingdom of Saxony has also transferred elves, dwarves and other foreign nations to the holy capital, expressing dissatisfaction with the Holy See''s planning of the assassination in the kingdom of Saxony and its attempt to profit from the tension between the kingdom of Saxony and belrama due to the assassination. The Vatican, which failed the plan because of Princess Luo Jiean, seemed to know it was wrong. During this period, it was very self-contained and had no other action besides spreading the doctrine. Now the clergy of the Holy See suddenly visit. Although they are embarrassed, they have no other way. When a middle-aged priest in his 50s came in and greeted Prince Rost with polite words, Princess Luo Jiean standing aside suddenly found that in the Holy See''s team, a man with blond hair and eyes and elegant temperament was looking at himself all the way. What''s going on? For a moment, Luo jie''an felt that the other party was almost trying to see through her soul completely. Chapter 1034 The other party is a refined man who looks very temperament, but I don''t know why Luo Jiean has inexplicably bred a sense of disgust in her heart, and even an impulse to fight each other has emerged in her body. Jinlong!? Thinking of the news reported by Carter Lars and the frequent contact with the dragon, Luo Jiean realized the identity of the other party. The other party seemed to care about Luo Jiean. Jinlong looked at Luo Jiean with some strange expressions, which obviously revealed a trace of hostility. However, it seemed to think for a while, Jinlong smiled and then looked away. Luo Jiean was very oppressed. The other party''s behavior obviously expressed some disdain. It seemed that she didn''t care about her identity or strength at all. Although she feels oppressed and angry, the only thing Luo Jiean can do at the moment is to keep calm as far as possible. As a giant dragon, the other party can simply kill all the people here as long as she is willing. The only person who can compete with katras is not here. Although the other party follows the Vatican, it also represents the holy Vatican. In this way, it is very unlikely to kill in full view of the public, However, Luo Jiean did not dare to provoke and annoy the other party. Her own strength was very easy to deal with mortals. The other party''s ordinary extraordinary people were reluctant to deal with the Dragon Don''t think about it for the time being! Jin long ignored Luo Jiean and turned her eyes to Celine. Seeing that Celine''s face looked like her expression was divided into two, both the clergy of the Holy See and Jin Long couldn''t help showing a look of doubt. At this time, the priest of the Holy See also came to Celine and comforted her. After obtaining Celine''s consent, The Holy See priest''s fingers glittered with golden luster and slowly shrouded Celine''s body. The golden streamer seemed to purify people''s mind, giving people a warm feeling, making people around involuntarily want to get close to the streamer. The power given to believers by the goddess ishutar represents the holy and pure light, which can heal * * and nourish the soul, but for all evil creatures in the world, the holy light is the most terrible flame and poison. A moment later, as the light of the holy light gradually faded, the priest couldn''t help showing a look of doubt. Through the inspection of divinity, it also showed that Princess Celine''s body was OK. The mage''s magic can''t be detected, which can also show that it is the strange magic of an extraordinary person that covers the mage''s ears and eyes, but even the magic given by the gods can''t be detected, which is impossible... Or is it true that there is nothing in his highness Celine itself, but some mental diseases? Of course, the priest of the Holy See dare not speak out. After all, the other side is the royal highness of the great eastern part of the country, and is also promised to the future by the goddess. "Let me do it." At this time, the Golden Dragon on one side stepped out of the crowd. Among the people, the tall, elegant and outstanding Golden Dragon immediately became the focus of attention. The priest respectfully stepped aside, indicating that the young man was more noble than his own identity. "... who is this?" Prince Rost did not expect that among the visitors to the holy see there was someone higher than the priest. "Sorry ~ I forgot to introduce you." The middle-aged priest immediately said with respect: "this is Mr. bolzea, who has accepted the will of our Lord and has come from the holy mountain. He will soon become a new messenger for me and have spread the teachings of our Lord." The priest had no dissatisfaction with his impending transfer, only respect. In the original world of biqialin, Taoists and monks who fight constantly in order to be transferred to a good place, pedophile priests who expose scandals every year, bishops who lose all their money contributed by believers to the stock market and real estate, and gods who do exist and will give divine punishment in the different world, People''s beliefs have been strengthened again and become more pious and judgmental. The strong and extremely pious beliefs make these believers regard the will of the gods as more important than their own lives, and demand themselves in extremely strict ways in words and deeds, because this is not only to offer loyalty to the gods, but also the requirements of the gods for believers. Believers rely on pious faith to exchange the power of gods to meet their inner holes, while gods need believers'' faith to maintain their own existence. This situation of interdependence and coexistence makes each other restrain each other, forming a virtuous circle. The Golden Dragon bolzea introduced by the priest nodded to Prince Rost: "it''s a great honor to meet your Highness Prince Rost and Princess Luo Jiean." Rost also nodded and gave a formulaic greeting, but Luo Jiean gave a slight salute. I didn''t expect that the holy Vatican would let a dragon run to the king''s capital of Saxony to act as a priest. It was like placing a big bomb in the king''s capital. Well, if you want to say, in fact, the holy capital also placed a bomb, Ms. Serena, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow holding sacred objects, is also a terrible existence no less than a giant dragon. "Excuse me, your highness Celine, may I see your eye?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± In the face of Celine''s silence, bolzea was slightly stunned, and then whispered, "Your Highness Celine?" "Ah ~ what... Um ~ sorry, I had something on my mind just now." Celine, who came back, patted her chest. The man in front of her just gave herself a very familiar feeling. That was the woman named belingsha in the kingdom of karut, which also gave people a strange sense of oppression. Even if the other party looked elegant, gentle and full of gentlemanly demeanor, he always felt like being stared at by the existence of a higher dimension. Bolzea smiled and casually took a stool and sat down: "it doesn''t matter. Can I see your eyes, your highness Celine." "It''s nothing." Celine summoned her personal maid to remove the ointment from her eyes. At the moment, her eyes, which had been crying for nearly a long time, looked a little red and swollen, which made her feel uncomfortable. "So rude ~" Bolzeya also sat upright. After obtaining the consent of Celine, he gently pinched Celine''s cheek and carefully observed the tearful eye. This is a very beautiful eye. The Golden Dragon''s eyesight is amazing. Bolzeya can even observe the blood flow of those tiny blood vessels under the optic disc when concentrating on staring, However, bolzea didn''t want to see whether Celine''s eyes had lesions, but to see something deeper. At the moment, bolzea and Celine are very close. From the eyes of others, the distance and actions between them give people a warm feeling, but no one here said anything, and even Celine didn''t feel any discomfort, because bolzea''s expression is very focused and serious, even to the extent that people feel a kind of pressure. The other party was not attracted by Celine''s beauty, but focused all his attention on other places. A moment later, bolzea released Celine''s hand: "there is a saying that the eyes are the window of the soul, and I just observed some... Troublesome situations through this window." "Trouble!?" Leo Nath asked, with a slight froze, "will it threaten your highness?" "It''s OK physically, but I''m afraid mentally..." Bolzea thought for a moment and suddenly asked, "I''m sure. After his highness Celine danced with the man named felicien last night, did this happen to Her Highness Celine today?" "Yes, after dancing at that time, I specially inspected Princess Celine." "Nothing?" Leonus nodded bitterly, "yes." Bolzea suddenly clapped his hand: "I have a way to try to relieve this situation for Princess Celine, but I can''t guarantee 100% success. Can I have a try?" "Not 100%..." Rionas looked puzzled at this. "If you let it go, I''m afraid this situation will become more serious. At that time, it will not only be physical, but may even spread to the spiritual. Of course, what I said is that 100% can''t succeed. Even if it fails, it won''t harm his highness Celine. At most, there is no progress." When Leonus was still surprised, Celine said first: "I agree, bolzea, you can try whatever you have." "Your Highness Celine!" At first, Leonus wanted to persuade him, but Celine had made a gesture to signal Leonus to be quiet. Bolzea smiled at this time, and then asked the Saxony royal family to prepare several medicinal materials. Prince Rost immediately ordered his attendants to prepare them. These are some common medicinal materials, which are mainly used to calm the mind and calm the mind. At bolzea''s request, Celine also lay in bed again. At first, rionas thought the other party was going to cast some magic, but he saw bolzea take out a pen and a handwritten book and turn it to the empty page. "Excuse me, Mr. bolzea, I want to ask what happened to the princess?" "I''ll tell your master, because you have to stay and help me." Seeing Leonus wondering, bolzeya smiled and then asked others to leave temporarily. All the personnel of Saxony or karserman Empire, as well as the clergy of the Holy See, were invited out. Soon, there were only Celine, Leonus and bolzeya left in the room. When the attendants brought the medicine, bolzea immediately began to skillfully mix it. The speed of his hand made rionas feel that his eyes could not keep up with each other. Soon a bottle of turquoise medicine had been prepared, and there was a trace of heat when he put the medicine in the tea cup. Heated? When did it happen!? Leonus looked at the steaming potion in the teacup. The other party didn''t cast the flame spell, even the magic wave. When did he heat the cold potion. "Please use your highness Celine. Don''t worry. It''s just some tranquilizing medicine." "OK." After taking the medicine, Celine hesitated a little and then drank it. Bolzea also sat on the chair beside the bed and asked him gently after instructing rionas to make a boundary in the room. Chapter 1035 Rionas, who was sitting aside at the request of the other party, was listening in wonder as bolzea asked Princess Celine questions. These questions did not involve the secrets of the karsermon Empire and the * * of Her Highness Celine. Instead, they seemed to talk about trivia for hair time when friends had afternoon tea, If Princess Celine''s face was not still in the strange appearance of being divided into spirits, others might think it was just an ordinary afternoon tea party here. "... in fact, I don''t like too much entertainment. Maybe in the eyes of civilians, the gathering between nobles is elegant and luxurious, but those cumbersome etiquette are really painful." "Ha ha ~ I can understand your highness Celine. In fact, I once knew a very exquisite noble. He hired nearly 200 servants to take care of himself and his family. At that time, I didn''t know what to say." "200 people? Oh, my God. Even if I''m responsible for serving me in the karsermon Empire, there are only 20 maidens. I think there are too many people." Selin and bolzea seemed to have a good chat. Even rionas, who was listening, had to admit that bolzea was very erudite and proficient in many aspects of knowledge. Not only that, his speech was elegant and noble, and he could always accurately find what the other party liked in terms of words and topics, Let anyone talk to him, even if they meet each other for the first time, talk with interest all the time. Bolzea sat by the bed and said with a smile: "The negative effect caused by too cumbersome etiquette. If the noble wanted to have someone to serve everything in his life and strictly comply with the etiquette ''rules'', he had to hire an exaggerated group of people. The result was that a breakfast could be completed by only one attendant. As a result, six people came and gave me dinner plates respectively , knives and forks, paper towels, coffee, sugar, food, after dinner, but also special people to clean up and tidy up. " "This is clearly the work that can be done by one person." Celine couldn''t help laughing: "This reminds me of the rumor at the end of the perlas empire. At that time, the whole empire was in turmoil. When the troops of the whole empire were about to dry up in the war, the nobles in the Empire still kept nearly 100000 servants. Finally, they would rather watch the whole empire go to the end and let the rebels kill them and hang their whole family on the gallows than sacrifice them Give a lion''s money and a soldier to help the Empire. " "It''s sad, isn''t it? The root of human vice." "It''s really sad. The short-sighted fools probably don''t know that they are still regarded as jokes and synonyms of stupidity two thousand years later." "But two thousand years ago, these nobles probably thought that they were noble blood, born human beings and unique beings. Civilians were just captive livestock, and they were human beings." "A person''s nobility is not determined by himself, just like whether a person is a hero is the result of the common recognition of countless others. If he doesn''t say he is a hero, he is a hero." With a look of praise, bolzea suddenly asked, "Your Highness Celine, you are a very knowledgeable and interesting lady. Although you are a princess, you shine with a kind of talent." "Qualification ~ HMM! I don''t feel anything different." Celine smiled. "You are a shining woman." "Light? Me?" Looking at this, Selin bolzea nodded and said in a positive tone: "Yes, I''ve seen many nobles and even some royal princesses, but in my opinion, many noble women''s noble and elegant side is supported by others around them. Without their backers, their noble and elegant will disappear, while you are different. Even without relying on others, you can shine brightly with your own strength." For this compliment, Celine fell into a confused look: "don''t rely on others? In fact, I''m not as dependent on others as you think. I''ve been relying on others almost all my life." "Is it your brother, his Highness Prince Augusta?" "... yes, I don''t want to deny this fact." Celine''s voice became weak and her eyes closed slowly, as if she were remembering and meditating. In fact, when bolzea was chatting with Celine, whenever he mentioned Prince Augusta, he would carefully listen to each other''s questions, whether there were some secrets related to Prince Augusta, or whether there were anything that Princess Celine should not answer or wanted to answer. Although his highness Augusta has reached some agreement with the goddess ishutar, he can''t think he can rest easy. After all, the gap between gods and mortals is too big, and some things can''t be known by Princess Celine. "I have to say that his highness Augusta is an excellent ruler, but can he also play the role of a brother?" "Yes... My brother will be a good king, but he will also be a good brother." "This is somewhat enviable." Bolzea gently wrote in the book, Although the problem began to involve the prince of Augusta, Boer Zeeya asked about some trivia between the two brothers and sisters. Leonarus frowned, though there were some minor things about the two brothers and sisters. wait! Suddenly, Leonus found that there was something wrong with Princess Celine. Princess Celine really had unusual feelings for Her Highness Prince Augusta, but in peacetime, Princess Celine didn''t know whether it was to maintain the reputation of the royal family or to maintain her reserve as a princess, For his highness Celine, this question is like a taboo. Outsiders don''t mention it. Once a palace maid asked this question because she thought she could please the princess. As a result, the originally favored palace maid ended up in a miserable end because she asked this question. But at the moment, the voice of his highness Celine, who seems to be sleeping in bed, gives people a more and more hazy feeling, and there seems to be less anger in that tone, which is a little like a doll who must answer questions. Even if bolzea starts to ask more and more sensitive questions about the relationship between Princess Celine and Prince Augusta, the princess also answers questions. Is it the medicine just now! When he noticed the princess''s state that seemed to be between wakefulness and coma, rionaston thought of the so-called tranquilizing medicine bolzea had just taken to his highness Celine. Is there anything wrong with that bowl of medicine? At the thought that the other party might have drugged the princess, rionaston angrily wanted to stand up and stop bolzea''s inquiry, but bolzea seemed to have expected this situation. He just gently clicked rionass with his finger. The mage immediately felt that his body was bound by an invisible force, and it seemed that the parts below his head became stiff, Let alone stand up, you can''t even move a finger. Bolzea raised his head and made a quiet movement to rionas. Rionas found that he had not only lost control of his body, but also been deprived of his right to speak. At this time, rionas finally realized the possible identity of the Lord bolzea sitting in front of him. As soon as he thought that the other party''s previous introduction showed that he came directly from the holy mountain of the Holy See, rionas''s forehead was covered with a dense cold sweat. "So, your highness Celine, is Prince Augusta your spiritual pillar?" "Yes... For me, my brother is the driving force for me to continue to live." Leonus saw that the other party continued to ask more and more sensitive questions as if there were no one else. Although he was a little angry, he was helpless. He was really powerless in the face of the existence of a real messenger of God. "Then your highness Celine." Bolzea slowed down a little: "do you like your highness Augusta?" "Like..." Celine replied almost without any hesitation. Bolzea looked calm and seemed not interested in some secrets among the members of the karsermon royal family. On the contrary, the expression on rionas''s face became very ugly. Soon borzea''s voice remembered: "do you love your brother? It''s not the general feeling of brother and sister, but more above!" I - go - you - shit! Rionas, who was bound to one side, was about to explode. If his movement and voice were not limited, he would not hesitate to be rude even if he was facing a divine envoy. How could this guy ask such a direct question? Although he can see it at ordinary times, as a princess, she is a half sister of his highness Augusta. If this matter is spread, it will definitely ruin the reputation of Princess Celine. "Yes..." "Is your highness Augusta your favorite?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± All of a sudden, she thought that Princess Celine would not hesitate to reply to the discovery of "yes" by the discovery of the princess, who was silent. Her royal highness on the bed was distorted as if she were struggling. "Tell me, Celine, is your brother Prince Augusta the love of your life?" "No... my favorite..." Suddenly, Celine answered the most incredible answer for rionas. What did your highness say just now? Your highness Augusta is not her favorite ~ how is this possible!? "What I love most is... I... what I love most is... No ~ what I love most is... Brother... No! No! What I love most is..." "Who is your favorite?" Bolzea''s expression also became serious and asked cautiously. "My favorite person is... Is..." Celine''s breath began to become rapid. From the intermittent answers, it seemed that there were two conflicting answers tearing Celine''s consciousness, and at this time, Celine began to slowly leave tears in her other eye. "What I love most is... Ah ah!!" Finally, tortured by the contradictory chaotic consciousness, the sharp cry of pain and sadness soon cut through the room. Chapter 1036 Celine''s shrill cry was full of sadness and pain, just like someone who fell into the dark and struggled for help. Your highness! Rionas was very worried, but his body was bound and couldn''t move at all. He also tried to release the bondage by magic, but he found that his body completely showed a rigid state and couldn''t mobilize the slightest magic. Although he was bound by bolzea, he saw that bolzea seemed to guide some strange situations of Princess Celine in some way, In addition, the other party, as a member of the Holy See, may even be the envoy of the goddess. In theory, it should not harm Princess Celine. Up to now, I swear that the only thing I can do now is to pray like a goddess. Bolzea ignored rionas'' reaction, but comforted Celine''s consciousness with the golden light, which calmed Celine who was still in pain. Soon, the room was quiet again except for Celine''s heavy breathing. Borzea''s voice suddenly rang out in rionas''s mind. The mage was stunned, then subconsciously nodded, and then a warm current came. The mage immediately realized that the bound body had regained its freedom. He stood up stiff and moved slightly. Although he was dissatisfied with bolzea''s practice, rionas also knew that this was not the time to protest with the other party. He gently walked to the bedside and looked at Celine, whose forehead was full of sweat and seemed to be in a semi faint state. Rionas finally had to turn his attention to bolzea, However, he found that the other party was also full of dignified look. It seemed that Celine''s situation was not optimistic. "Celine, tell me, who do you love most?" "My... Favorite... I... I..." "Is it Leonus?" When bolzea suddenly changed his way of inquiry, Leonus was stunned. He was angry and inexplicably looked forward to it. "No..." However, it was disappointing that Celine said it without hesitation compared with her hesitation when asking Augusta before. Bolzea, who smelled the speech, showed a look of "I''m sorry" to lionus, who was embarrassed. At the moment, lionus could only show a bitter smile. Though psychologically prepared, she was still very disappointed when she spoke out from her royal highness. Bolzea continued to ask in another way, "who is the most important person in your heart, Celine, as the princess of the karsermon empire." "Brother Augusta." "And Lord rionus, what about him?" "Brother''s sworn friend... Is also my friend... Is the person I trust most." In a half dream and half awake, Celine said like a question and answer. This answer also made the lost rionas more or less warm in her heart. Bolzea''s inquiry was not over, but kept beating around in a different way. "So Prince Augusta is also your favorite?" "Yes..." "And your favorite?" "No... no, my brother is me... Is my most... No... No ~ my favorite is..." Bolzea asked another question: "then, your highness Celine, tell me that you have two favorite people in your heart. Who are they?" "The two I love most... No! The only thing I love most is... Only... I... I..." Here, brother onus also saw the problem. There seemed to be a contradictory answer in Princess Celine''s consciousness. Her royal highness loved her brother Augusta most. But another person forced it into the consciousness of distorting the princess''s highness. But the worst thing was to mention the name of the other''s princess. Damn it! It must be the guy named felesian who brainwashed Princess Celine with some kind of sorcery. Rionas couldn''t help staring. Bolzea seemed to be begging each other. It doesn''t matter who occupied and distorted Princess Celine''s heart. What matters is how to remove this spell. However, bolzea motioned rionas to be quiet: "Your Highness Celine, do you remember the person who danced with you last night? Felesian, do you still have an impression of this name?" "I remember, he was a very interesting person..." "Do you remember who danced with him?" "Last..." Bolzea looked at onas as if he was asking if the answer was correct, and the mage then solemnly nodded. Princess Celine was indeed the last dance with that guy, and after dancing, Princess Celine almost refused other dance partners. "Is it fun to dance with him?" "Yes." Leonus frowned. He couldn''t see how happy princess Celine was dancing with that guy. "Very happy ~ is it because he is a gentleman? Or is he handsome and humorous? Can you tell me why you feel happy dancing with him?" "No... Because I must feel happy... I must feel happy with him..." As soon as he said this, rionaston was surprised and couldn''t close his mouth, while bolzea''s eyes flashed a different color, and the tone became low and carefully guided and inquired in Celine''s ear. This time, rionaston''s doubts about bolzea completely disappeared, The mage also dared not go out. He looked at each other bit by bit, just like slowly searching for loopholes. He explored every bit about felesian from Princess Celine''s mouth. Obey every command of felesian! You will feel incomparable happiness and satisfaction when you are around Felicia! Being touched by Felicia will feel comfortable from the bottom of my heart The instructions that bolzea set out bit by bit made rionas tremble with anger, especially when he heard these instructions, he dreamed of Felicia every night and imagined that he would gradually like Felicia''s every bit, every behavior and every smell, and would like to show his debauchery and boldness when Felicia was alone, Until finally, when felesian would become the favorite person in his heart, the mage was so angry that he almost bit blood out of his gums. Incredibly dare to distort and blaspheme the princess of the kingdom of kaserman Empire, he can not forgive this fellow, even if he killed him, he must be allowed to die a little bit in the most painful way. Bolzea''s face became more and more ugly in Selin''s story. It was not until the last hint that he would maintain his image as a princess of the karsermon Empire and strictly abide by the secrets about felesian was led out that bolzea finally stopped and meditated. Seeing that bolzea had been quiet for a long time, Leonus was not good to disturb the mysterious Vatican priest. Instead, he took advantage of this gap to temporarily take up the duty of a maid and wiped her sweat and tears with a towel for Celine who was still in a semi coma. Bolzea opened her book and browsed the dense records on it while writing something, He didn''t get up until half an hour later. At last Leo Nath could not help asking, "are you able to remove the hints in your royal highness, sir Boer Zeeya?" "This..." bolzea couldn''t help but look distressed this time: "to be honest, I''ve seen this situation of Princess Celine for the first time. Up to now, I don''t have a definite treatment." Hearing this sentence alone, onas''s heart was half cold. Even bolzea, as the messenger of the goddess, could not do anything about it. What kind of magic did the man named felicien exert on the princess! "Have you ever heard of the so-called dual personality?" Dual personality? For people from different worlds, this is a rather strange word. As a mage with rich experience, rionas can only interpret this word literally: "do you mean a person who is mentally divided?" "Yes, it means that a person has two relatively unique and separated personalities. In short, it is like that a person has two different souls in his body. It is usually a unique phenomenon caused by huge stress or * * pieces, or living in a repressive and distorted environment for a long time..." bolzeya patiently explained to rionas. She looked very pale. After all, she did not want to admit that her royal highness turned into a Madman: "do you mean that your royal highness is in a state of schizophrenia?" "The current situation of Princess Celine is completely combined with some characteristics of dual personality, and it is more complete and complete. It is almost like that the soul is divided into two souls operating independently of each other. One regards philesian as his favorite, while the other regards Prince Augusta as his favorite. At first, we saw Princess Celine crying with one eye. I call it personality Is to regard felesian as a lover''s personality, and now... " Bolzea stared at Celine sleeping in bed and said faintly: "now this personality is the personality that deeply loves Prince Augusta and is distorted and repressed in the heart by felesian''s hint. Just now I resurfaced this originally repressed personality through reverse memory." "That means Princess Celine is normal now, right?" "Maybe." "Then will your highness Celine be able to return to normal by eliminating the personality of loving felesian?" Rionas said with a trace of expectation. This proposal was directly opposed by bolzea: "Please note, master, whether it is a distorted personality or a normal personality in theory, it is a part of Princess Celine''s soul and personality. This is not an external foreign body, which can not be easily eliminated and destroyed. This will damage Princess Celine''s memory and personality. At least it may make Princess Celine lose some memory and feelings, or it may make Princess Celine straight Then become a vegetable, okay? " Leonus was a little frightened when he heard it, but he finally nodded to make it clear. Chapter 1037 Near the chamber of Commerce in the northwest of Saxony''s royal capital, a large number of royal capital forbidden guards and urban defense forces arrived at noon today, surrounded a chamber of commerce under the leadership of Duke Morris, and even the nearby streets were tightly blocked. In this battle like a great enemy, the nearby chamber of commerce residents hid in the chamber of Commerce. Ignoring some power provisions of foreign chambers of Commerce, the royal guards directly rushed into the chamber of Commerce and controlled all personnel. Whether stationed in other countries or local employees of Saxony Kingdom, all were ordered to squat on the ground with their heads in their hands. Clement, the steward of the chamber of Commerce, was also very smart in the face of the murderous Duke of Morris, But try to keep a low profile and ask what happened. "Where did the man named Felicia go?" After learning from the soldiers that the whole chamber of Commerce had been searched, there was no sign of felesian. Morris frowned and asked clement. "Fei... Feilesian?" "It''s the help of coming to the banquet with you yesterday. He also danced with Princess Celine. Where is he now?" In another separate cabin, clement, the steward of the chamber of Commerce held by the guards, trembled and said, "I don''t know... I really don''t know where he went." Maurice picked his eyebrows and grabbed Clement''s collar impolitely: "he''s your help. As a steward, you don''t even know where your assistant went?" "Well... I really don''t know, sir. It seems that he didn''t come to work today..." Clement trembled and stammered, but this made Duke Morris more angry. The head of a chamber of Commerce didn''t even know where his subordinates went. If it was normal, Duke Morris would definitely think Clement tried to cover up his subordinates, But the Duke of Morris, who knew the inside information, did not intend to detain Clement for a good trial. After publishing the news of blocking the city gate and severely checking out the city personnel, he could only wait anxiously and wait for the news from Ms. Serena, the chief priest of the snow goddess temple in another room. Although Clement looked like he didn''t know what to ask, other employees in the chamber of Commerce said that felicien left early this morning, and even the luggage and cash he took when he set out were prepared by the steward Clement himself. In order to try to get rid of felsheen, or simply because they dislike felsheen, the employees of the chamber of Commerce told the Duke of Morris all the details about felsheen, and the more he listened to the Duke of Morris, the more he felt that the man was more suspicious, A mage introduced from an aristocratic family in the kingdom of karut soon became the assistant of the steward Clement after he settled in the chamber of Commerce. The speed of getting up was amazing. The most important thing was that he had no ability at all and was not related to Clement. Even many employees privately thought that the steward was controlled by felesien with magic. However, Prince Morris was stunned and deeply surprised: "with so many suspicious places, did none of them want to report the suspicious situation back?" "Yes ~ even Clement''s chamber of Commerce sent special personnel, but the inspection result was that everything was normal, and all the people who reported the situation afterwards committed suicide, and then no one dared to mention it." "All suicides? Sure!" The bodyguard nodded and compared the collected testimony with the recent records collected by the Wangdu public security team. He was sure that several times of death were indeed suicidal. Hearing these news, the Duke of Maurice, who originally held the last hope that felesian was not a prisoner, was also completely desperate. The Saxony royal family put felesian, a dangerous element, into the banquet, and also let him get close to Princess Celine of the karsermon Empire and quietly cast an unknown spell on her. Damn it! This bastard doesn''t know how much trouble this will bring to Saxony kingdom? The only thing the Duke of Maurice wants to do now is to catch felesian, let the bastard immediately remove the magic cast on Princess Celine, and then ''happily'' send him to hell. At this time, the door on one side was gently pushed open, and Ms. Serena, the spokesman of the ice goddess in the world, dressed in a silver priest''s robe, came out. Seeing this, Duke Morris hurried to meet her. If possible, I hope the main priest of the ice goddess can find a way to eliminate this evil law, However, Serena''s face with awe inspiring beauty also revealed helplessness and anger. "I''m sorry, Duke ~ this time it can be concluded that the man named felicien may have used a magic lost in ancient times, or even a power that can''t be called magic and magic." "Is there no way to lift it?" Serena clenched her teeth and her voice was as cold as the wind and snow: "Up to now, I can''t determine how felesian affected the victim''s thinking. Clement''s daughter is not controlled by external forces, but rather a distortion of her inner self. This distortion is almost entirely out of her own will... Of course, I know it''s not her own will." Today, Serena was still in the holy capital to analyze the possible political trends behind the sudden arrival of Princess Celine brannis of the karsermon empire in the Saxony Kingdom and the role of the holy see behind it. However, she suddenly received a request for help from the Saxony royal family, The reason is that a man suspected of being extraordinary cast some unknown spell on Celine at the banquet held for Princess Celine last night. Neither the mage accompanying karserman nor the court mage of Saxony kingdom can find out the reason. Now Saxony kingdom is urgently dispatching guards to arrest the man, However, considering that the other party may be extraordinary, he had to ask for help like the holy capital. Serena was really surprised to get this news, but it was not surprising. She could sneak into the royal banquet and quietly cast magic on a princess. This may indeed be the behavior of an extraordinary person, but such a blatant action clearly shows that the other person may be someone who has just stepped into the extraordinary field, Suddenly, with power, I felt that I could do anything, as if the whole world should revolve around me. The tragedy caused by the extraordinary happened to the orc tribe in the Youxuan grassland in the west of the mainland! If the other party is really extraordinary, the Saxony royal family may pay a lot of casualties if they want to catch the other party. As the chief priest of the goddess, Serena also has the obligation to suppress and punish these rebellious extraordinary people. Selena was also an antidote against the disease. He was told that after the princess was cast by the other side, Elena also wanted to see the priestess first, and see if he could divine the evil spirits in the right way. Although she was the only one in the world, she had been guilty of the sin of the deceived and lost. The goddess of ice and snow will not abandon those who have no sin. However, when the soldier implicitly said that someone had gone to visit Princess Celine, Serena finally hesitated and gave up the idea. Since the Holy See has someone to deal with this matter, it is really difficult for the holy capital to come forward. It is better to be responsible for dealing with the extraordinary man named felicien than to meet everyone when you can. However, when the guard arrived at the chamber of Commerce, Serena found that it was something unusual. First of all, felesian should not be an extraordinary person. To be exact, his power is only a high-level Mage at most. Serena can conclude this from some things left by felesian searched in the chamber of Commerce. However, both the steward Clement and his daughter have an unusual tendency to shield felesian. This tendency is even fanatical to the extent that they would rather die than say, just like crazy believers seriously brainwashed by some evil gods and cults. Serena initially thought that they might be controlled, but she still found no traces of magic and magic through magic. However, when checking the body of Clement''s daughter, she saw the girl''s almost tortured black and blue body, especially when the girl was locked by some kind of torture, she couldn''t help being full of anger at felesian! I''ve seen many extraordinary people who committed crimes, but it''s the first time for a despicable person like him! The girl tried to commit suicide and keep the secret of felesian. The only thing Serena can do is to let the girl sleep temporarily. For the inability to detect what means felesian used to control other people''s minds, Serena is really bad to remove it without authorization, so as not to be clumsy and do bad things. The only thing she can do is pray like the goddess to see if she can get the oracle, In addition, Clement must be arrested quickly, otherwise the power that can manipulate others and can not even be perceived by magic will be used for more evil deeds. However, bad news soon came. According to the verification of the city gate guard, it was recorded that someone holding the certificate of the chamber of Commerce left the city in the morning, and ten * * may be felesien. Duke Morris was in a hurry. He immediately asked his subordinates to lead the knights to catch up, and asked the cities of nearby territories to pay close attention. Once they found the trace of felesian, they should immediately arrest him and be alive. But just then another guard came in, holding a piece of paper and whispering in Prince Morris''s ear. As a result, the paper glanced at Maurice, frowned, and then walked to Serena. "Ms. Serena, this is something drawn by the staff of the chamber of Commerce. It seems that it is some kind of ornament worn by felesian. It is said that sometimes felesian is often found to touch the ornament from time to time, which is very valuable, and he has never seen him take off the ornament. Do you think it could be something evil?" "Ornaments? Please show me." Hearing the speech, Serena hurriedly took the paper and found that there was something like an eye painted on it, but there were three pupils in the eye. The chief priest of the snow goddess frowned. It seemed to be an ancient symbol, but she didn''t have this impression, but it''s good to have a clue, If possible, it''s best to let the holy capital investigate to see if it is the sign of an ancient evil god or devil. Maybe this is the evil thing felesian used to control others. As long as the source can be found, there will be a chance to reverse analyze the methods to crack witchcraft from the literature. Chapter 1038 In the Saxony palace, the members of the Saxony royal family gathered in the palace where the distinguished guests stayed are anxiously waiting for the situation in the room. Because the interior is bounded by the mage, people outside can''t peep and eavesdrop. Even if you enter the identity of Prince Luo Jiean of Rost, you can only sit quietly and wait, Compared with the members of the Saxony royal family who were somewhat restless because of Celine''s situation, the personnel of the holy see on one side looked confident. But this time bolzea, who is expected, may disappoint everyone. In the room where Celine stayed, Leonus was listening to bolzea''s guidance to Princess Celine in the second stage. According to the other party''s explanation, Leonus roughly understood what had happened to Princess Celine. Felesian used some kind of magic to implant a false memory into the memory under the Celine hall, He created the personality of a princess Celine who has been his lover, but the problem is that this kind of magic is not like spiritual magic has external forces to forcibly change a person, but more like Princess Celine herself accepting the love of philesian. "Spiritual magic is always like an external force. Once this external force disappears, the controlled person will recover quickly, but a person''s self cognition and memory are different. It is not that the role of external force itself belongs to itself." Bolzea took the trouble to explain for rionas: "... it usually takes time for a person to accept a thing, just like falling in love with a person. Even the so-called love at first sight will take some time to understand each other and accept everything of each other. Even if it is forced to brainwash a person, it also needs to strictly control the brainwashed person''s contact with the outside world and repeatedly instill information every day to distort his consciousness, It can only be achieved through the accumulation of time, and such brainwashed and distorted talents will stubbornly deny everything outside, but! Felicia completed the process in an instant with some kind of magic. " "There is another point to note here. Generally, brainwashed people with dual personality will have some distortion in their character. For example, brainwashing is like forcibly tearing a piece of paper with their hands. The torn paper must be untidy, but Lord Celine''s spirit is perfectly divided into two independent but complex parts like a paper cutter Interconnected personality, and those false memories are integrated into it as if they were born. There is no way to divide and eliminate them! In fact, I have to admire her highness Celine''s will, or her love for Prince Augusta. It is precisely because of this strong love that the originally suppressed Li personality emerges. Otherwise, Princess Celine has been implanted with a implied personality. If she continues to act, she may succeed in felesian''s plot. " Boer Zeeya looked in the best of spirits as if the scholars who discovered the new world were full of enthusiasm for research. But the one side of the river was not half enthusiastic. Now the only thing that the mage expects is whether his royal highness can come back. Rionas had to interrupt the other party''s words: "Lord bolzea, these are not important. Now the important thing is whether Princess Celine can recover?" "To be honest, I''m not sure about this. This kind of power that acts directly on the spirit is equal to Princess Celine''s own memory. It will be counterproductive to destroy it with external force, but master, you also know that feelings and memory will become weak with the loss of time. The hint of philesian implanted Her Highness Celine shows that he tries to get close to Celine constantly Your highness, take this opportunity to continue to consolidate these distorted hints and memories. If your highness Celine can be isolated from them, these memories and hints should gradually disappear over time. " "That is to say, just leave it alone, as long as Princess Celine is not in contact with philesian?" Leonus was stunned. He thought that the power of the forehead could not be detected by divine magic. He even prepared for the worst, but the turn of the peak was too fast. But then bolzea said that it was only his own speculation. Considering the power and strangeness of this magic, maybe the hints implanted in Celine''s consciousness would take effect for decades, which distressed rionas. In fact, bolzea is also very distressed. If Celine is a giant dragon, the impact of decades will be decades. The giant dragon sometimes takes a nap for more than decades, but Celine, as a human, does not have so many "decades" to consume. However, Celine is still promised future patrons by the female god of ishutar. The goddess ishutar has chosen Augusta, the prince of the karsermon Empire, as the spokesman of human beings in the secular world. As Augusta''s half sister, Celine''s identity has become very important. For the goddess, Augusta''s "little moves" are not worth mentioning at all. On the contrary, the goddess also takes into account Augusta''s mood, Although they are half sisters, they grew up together. For Augusta, Celine, who is kind to herself, is an indispensable existence. During Augusta''s lifetime, or before Augusta completely puts down his suspicion like a child, Celine branis must continue to exist safely. This is the person who the goddess promised to the future. As the messenger of the goddess''s promise and the Dragon King''s command, he must take on the task of escort to ensure the safety of Celine during her time in the Saxony kingdom. I thought it would be a relatively easy task. Before going to Saxony Kingdom, bolzeya packed all his pharmacy mixing tables and was ready to find something to do after arriving in Saxony kingdom to avoid being too boring. But I didn''t expect to meet a big event just after arriving in Saxony to play or even sit hot, But it also involves the objects that they should protect. A strange mage applied a suspicious spiritual spell to the princess of the karsermon empire! Even from the perspective of the dragon, the princess of the karsermon empire is indeed a gorgeous beauty among mankind. It is understandable that those mortals with short lives and even some people who have stepped into the extraordinary field covet her beauty, Originally, I thought that the other party had used some complex spiritual magic or the magic of evil gods and demons, which led to the helplessness of the court mages of karserman and Saxony Kingdom, but when I really started to deal with it, I realized that I might need to be vigilant about this task ~ myself. High level mage! Bolzea doesn''t believe that the person who can perform a major operation in one''s spirit with a precision carving knife in an instant will be an ordinary mage. At least in the spiritual field, he is definitely a terrible existence comparable to the green dragon. If he is really just a mage, there is only one possibility that he has obtained some instruments left over from ancient times, Some equipment and instruments that can affect and dominate the spirit and soul. As for that point in the end, bolzea really has no time to think about it. Whether Princess Celine of the karsermon empire can return to normal is a key point to think about. But the problem is that from the current situation, I can''t find any good way to eliminate the false memory hints in Celine''s memory, because it''s so real that it''s like Celine really fell in love with Felicia, and the divided consciousness and soul still don''t know how to recover, Even if it is to enter the spiritual field to manipulate, as the Golden Dragon itself is not good at this, and even if it is to let the emerald green dragon take charge, I am afraid it is not a green dragon that can handle it. Even if it is to use the emerald dream, it will take a long time for Celine''s subconscious to gradually dilute these false memory hints. In short, the treatment also needs a long period of time. She needs to patiently guide Celine every day to let her forget philesian bit by bit, or use spiritual magic to suppress those false memory hints. When this solution was put forward, bolzea saw the karsermon Empire mage in front of him. His face was ugly. It was like constipation for several days. But think about it, even if you are the confidant of Prince Augusta, but use spiritual magic on the princess of Augusta''s sister, even if it has been treated for the purpose, but without the permission of Celine or Augusta, it is no different from treason. "I need... I need to report to your highness." "And then let Prince Augusta, who was far away in the karsermon Empire, worry about it?" To his surprise, borzea didn''t seem to want Prince Augusta to know about it, but in fact he really didn''t want to disturb his highness. "What else can I do? It''s not something I can decide without authorization." Boer Zeeya pointed to Celine, who was still half unconscious. "So let your highness decide for herself?" "This..." Leonus was silent for a moment: "can you revive the personality of Princess Celine who has loved his highness Augusta? Since you can guide the suppressed personality of Her Highness Celine, can''t you suppress the distorted personality in turn?" "It''s not that simple, mage. Princess Celine''s inner personality has also been eroded by those false memories. In fact, the reason why she has such an obvious inner personality is that Princess Celine herself struggles with a trace of reason because she has too strong love for Prince Augusta. I can''t tell whether the false memory of personality will prevail in the next time Don''t forget that there is one of those hints that makes Princess Celine miss philesian more and more because of time. " Rionas spit angrily, "Damn it." "In fact, I don''t approve of using spiritual magic to suppress the inner personality. After all, it is always an external force. It will inevitably bring harm to Princess Celine over a long period of time. The best way is to seize felesien and let him explain the operation mode of the power to rewrite other people''s memory and personality. It''s not enough to understand the principle and maybe help Princess Celine eliminate these false memories through reverse operation Certainly. " "Now we can only hope that the Saxony kingdom will catch felesian." Rionas sighed helplessly. However, at noon, the very bad news came back. The prince of Morris had to return empty handed after fleeing in the morning. Of course, clement, including the personnel of the whole chamber of Commerce, was detained. The royal capital security team was inquiring about the mid-term employment and checking the identity, and the whole Saxony Kingdom also issued a wanted warrant to hunt down felesien throughout the country, Because the holy capital and the Holy See were involved in this matter at the same time, the detailed identity information of felesian was quickly excavated. Chapter 1039 Felicia reinig! A mage originally from the kingdom of kreises once studied in law school, but then dropped out of school because he was involved in a homicide in law school. In this incident, felesian was found to be suspected of being an accomplice with a female mage who committed the murder, but was acquitted without conclusive evidence. Afterwards, it seems that felesien went to the kingdom of karut and had a good personal relationship with a local aristocrat, but along the way, felesien was involved in many events. It seems that he had a warm relationship with several aristocratic women, but there is no conclusive evidence. The information about felesian was sent to the people present at the first time. Many people looked at felesian''s date of birth and his magic level when he left school. At least one thing can be confirmed that felesian is not a so-called extraordinary person, but according to the collected information, Wherever felesian goes, he will soon integrate into the local upper class groups and get a quick promotion every time. However, once he gets involved in the incident, he can also prove that he will leave under the testimony of others. Obviously, the information marked as "normal" is not normal now. A magic apprentice who has been dropped out can make progress everywhere, And grew into a high-level mage in just a few years. The staff of the Holy See frowned. Among them, the senior middle-aged priest straightened out some ideas. For people who were ordinary people but seemed to have stepped into the extraordinary field overnight, ten times * * either relied on the power of evil gods and demons, or accidentally picked up some things left by the extraordinary. It is because of this kind of gain for nothing that people who are not outstanding, such as felesian, will suddenly burst out of self-confidence, think they can do everything, think they can ignore everything in the world and have no eyes. In fact, many of the new generation of extraordinary people are already believers of the "Lord", and in the Lord''s plan for the future, these extraordinary people will also become an important cornerstone to lay the foundation for this eternal moment. Only occasionally, there are some omissions, especially ordinary people who suddenly get extraordinary power, such as felesien, After breaking the shackles of the law in an instant, there are really few people in the world who can restrain their desire and hope if they are not the most devout believers. At this time, the aspect that everyone wanted to see was finally opened at this time. The personnel of Saxony Kingdom and the Holy See stood up from their seats like soldiers who had been instructed. When they saw bolzea walking out of the door, the middle-aged priest and Prince Rost first stepped forward and asked. After all, Celine''s safety was very important to both sides. "Your Excellency bolzea, how is your highness Celine?" Asked Prince Rost first. The priest wanted to ask first, but when he saw bolzea, the messenger who came at the order of the goddess, his face was a little gloomy. He immediately realized that the problem was very important, and he couldn''t say more to avoid embarrassing bolzea. "Sorry ~ I''m not a person who only likes to say good words. Although I''ve temporarily controlled it at this stage, the situation is still not optimistic." Bolzea has no intention of concealing the situation: "I need some time to study. At the same time, I need to urgently learn from the prisoner felesian about the operation mode of the magic applied to Princess Celine, so as to remove it. Now the only thing I can do is to temporarily restore her highness Celine to normal, but I don''t know how long it can last." Borzea''s words made Prince Rost look ugly, and princess rogean frowned even though she was a little better than her brother. "Did you catch Felicia?" "Well... I''m sorry, Felicia ran away this morning and is now arranging for people to search and arrest." Prince Rost, who learned about the situation from Duke Morris, also said reluctantly. It seems to have been expected. Generally, bolzea just sighed: "in this case, I need to go back and prepare something first. Princess Celine has recovered, of course, only temporarily. Now the princess hopes her maid can go there." After that, bolzea signaled to the staff of the Holy See and then left. However, before that, Prince Rost also sent some documents to bolzea, saying that this was some clues about felesian obtained during the interrogation, especially the strange pupil shaped ornament. It is said that there seems to be something hidden, However, bolzea, like the chief priest of the holy capital, Ms. Serena, doesn''t know it at all, but bolzea is still very happy The princess''s maid hurried into the room. Soon the mage Leonus also went out of the room and closed the door gently. "After Princess Boer Zeeya''s treatment, the Royal Highness has come back, but the situation is not optimistic, because this kind of witchcraft is very strong, and there may still be a possibility of recurrence, so this time is going to disturb you." "No, your excellency, it''s the Saxony royal family that should apologize to you and Princess Celine. It''s because of our poor consideration that Princess Celine encountered such a thing." As for the polite words, onas doesn''t want to say more. Now the only thing the mage wants to know is whether he can catch Felicia and catch this bold despicable man quickly. As long as he knows his means of controlling Princess Celine, Lord bolzea may be able to help Princess Celine return to normal through reverse manipulation, However, Prince Rost is still confident about whether he can catch felesian. According to the data collected now, felesian is just an ordinary high-level mage, not a supernatural, and his magic of controlling people is also limited in number. As long as the other party does not leave the Saxony Kingdom, he can catch him as long as he is wanted all over the country. After hearing Prince Rost''s explanation, rionas was more or less relieved, and the mage specially told Prince Rost that he wanted to catch her alive as much as possible. Prince Rost also affirmed that, after all, he still needed to torture from felesian to find out whether there was a way to restore Princess Celine to normal, And just then the princess''s maid came out. "Excuse me, your majesty and the royal highness of roster and Princess Rosie, please come in, Princess Celine." Under the guidance of the maid, the three entered the room. What impressed the eyes of Princess Rost and Princess Luo Jiean was Princess Celine, who had just been freshly groomed. She was lying quietly on the bed in a white bathrobe. There were no ornaments, no makeup, no eternal smile, and some just seemed to return to the original pure beauty, Compared with the golden gemstones like the stars and the moon at the party, Celine is more like a poor girl at the moment. Prince Rost looked at Celine for a moment, and suddenly felt that his royal highness was like a changed person: "are you all right? Your highness, Celine." "OK." Celine showed a bitter smile, touched her chest and said, "although it has a great impact on me, as a princess of the karsermon Empire, I don''t want to lose to that kind of mean person." With courtesy, Prince Rost also apologized to Celine on behalf of the Saxony royal family. After all, it was his own side that let in people like felesian. The investigation of the chamber of Commerce found that felesian seemed to be ready to attack his sister Luo Jiean that night, but he had never found a chance. Celine looked very tired, and Prince Rost couldn''t say much. Just before leaving, Princess Luo Jiean, who had been silent for a long time, came forward and gently held Celine''s hand and said solemnly: "I assure you, your highness Celine, will make you recover, I guarantee!" Looking at Rodin Anna''s serious look, for a moment, Celine did not feel that this heroic silver snow princess''s expression was just a perfunctory, but she really had the confidence to recover herself. Celine couldn''t help nodding. She didn''t lie down again until Luo Jiean let go and watched the brothers and sisters leave. "I''m sorry, your highness, but you made a decision on your own." One side of Leonus lowered his head sadly. "No ~ you didn''t do anything wrong, Leonus. I was like having a terrible nightmare. I suddenly found myself in love with a person who disgusted me. I wanted to ask for help desperately, but it was like being bound. I couldn''t shout out. This is really the most terrible nightmare I''ve experienced in my life..." Celine thought of this, and her expression was ferocious. She clenched her teeth and said, "promise me one thing, lionus." "Command your highness, Princess!" "I know those hints still linger in my memory. I don''t know whether I can suppress them, but if I fail, rionas ~ you will let me fall into a deep sleep until the day when I find a way to recover. If I can''t find it, let me die in a deep sleep." "Your Highness!?" Clenched her fist, Celine said reluctantly, "I know... But I will never allow me to fall in love with someone other than my brother, even if all this is false, but I will never allow this to happen, okay?" Leo Nath lowered his head helplessly: "yes, your highness!" As a good friend who grew up with Celine since childhood, Leonus knows how strong will is revealed in Celine''s tone. Princess Celine''s self-esteem and character will definitely carry out her will. Just like her promise, she will not let herself live alone after losing Prince Augusta, nor will she allow herself to fall in love with people other than the prince. Chapter 1040 Two countries in the east of the mainland and two major religious organizations across the mainland pursued a prisoner at the same time. If felesian knew in advance that he had given a hint to Celine that night, he might not have done so that night. But now it''s too late! In a territory adjacent to the Saxony capital, felicien is now leaving his carriage and walking down the path in a windbreaker. When he was just about to enter the territory checkpoint, felicien unexpectedly found that the speed of his peers at the checkpoint was slightly slow, and there were obviously more guards on duty at the checkpoint than usual, Just when felesian was confused, the ornament worn on his neck fed back a message that clement, the steward of the chamber of Commerce controlled by him, was dead! Of course, the cause of death is suicide. For this, felesian is very clear. After being completely controlled, each puppet selected by himself will be implanted with a hint of suicide, that is, when the other party is seen to be different or may reveal his own information, the hint will make the controlled person try to commit suicide at all costs to keep the secret. This is not only a dead man without proof, but also a warning that he has now been suspected. Although felesian became a little more rampant after gaining strength, at least this time he knew what kind of identity the princess Celine brannis under his control was. It was because of his more vigilance that felesian resolutely chose to abandon his car and escape, ready to detour into the territory. What happened afterwards also proved that felesian did make the right choice, On the way, he left the carriage and chose the path to leave, which attracted the attention of the coachman. Although the middle-aged man didn''t want to be in charge of much, when he was questioned with a portrait at the moment he entered the city, the coachman recognized at the first sight that the guest who had just escaped was a highly wanted prisoner. After learning the situation, the cavalry at the checkpoint immediately launched a search, Unfortunately, due to the long interval, there was no trace of felesian. However, there are still some gains. First of all, I learned from the coachman where felesian went, and during the search, I found footprints on the ground, but the footprints disappeared halfway, indicating that felesian has mastered the transmission spell, and the nearby territories and towns have begun to prepare corresponding countermeasures, Even the villagers in some small villages got portraits and formed people''s corps to identify the appearance of each traveler. Although the national strength of the kingdom of Saxony in the far north is weaker, the cohesion of the people in the whole country is very high under the years of invasion and harassment of the ogemans. More importantly, almost every Saxony has served in the army and fought with the ogemans in belika fortress, When the whole Saxony kingdom is fully mobilized, the posture of the whole people is enough to make any exposed spies and spies taste the horror of being trapped in a tiger''s den. "Damn it! Damn it! How could this happen? How could it be exposed so soon!" In the snow forest, felesian is trekking in the snow. Although he is still in the far north, snowflakes fall from time to time all year round, the wind and snow in the territory of Saxony kingdom is still smaller than the misty forest that is always covered with ice and snow. At least he won''t drown his knees. Even so, felesian still finds it difficult to move. Maybe it''s not because the road is difficult, but because I tasted fear again for the first time. The matter of controlling Princess Celine has been exposed for ten years, and now the Saxony kingdom is wanted all over the country. If you want to say, you really didn''t expect the matter to be exposed so soon. What''s the problem? I have given a good hint to Princess Celine and promised that I will never expose myself! As a result... In the end, did you underestimate the details of the karsermon Empire? Felesian cursed and regretted. He calculated the time. I''m afraid he was exposed this morning after he gave a hint to Princess Celine last night. Originally, he expected to continue to secretly "date" with the princess after the other half of the ornament came back to consolidate the hint. He had completely controlled Celine, but now he had to flee to the end of the world. Now, however, felesian also knows that he has no way back. Although he has prepared several magic guides to escape the Saxony Kingdom, this time, the control of the princess of the karsermon Empire has been exposed. He will definitely become a wanted criminal in the karsermon Empire and even the east of the whole continent. At that time, he will be unable to move in the whole continent, Originally, the greatest dependence of this power is secrecy. If it is exposed, this power can not provide too much help for yourself. If you leave the rest of your life, you will always live in flight without peace. For felesian, the only hope now is to find the other half of the ornament. Maybe this ornament can play unimaginable power and maybe help him get out of his current dilemma. Holding the eye shaped ornament on his neck, he felt the constant resonance sound in the ornament. In this case of no way out, felesian bit his teeth, but strengthened his will. He got the ornament. Today, he has enjoyed what he could only enjoy in his dream. How can he let go here, I want to enjoy more! And now The entire intelligence agency in Saxony''s royal capital put aside their daily work and made every effort to collect information about felesien. After the whereabouts of felesien were captured at the close checkpoint, the intelligence personnel of the royal capital quickly began to analyze the possible location of the other party, Considering that the other side now has the strength of at least one high-level mage, including the court mage Gretel, even some apprentices and middle and low-level mages in the law tower were called out to go to various areas where felesian might appear. It can be said that at this time, the Saxony kingdom is running with all its strength just to catch one person! On the other hand, Princess Luo Jiean contacted Yalin, the king of the white dragon in the yanoder mountains, for help. Royal "insiders" including Prince Rost agreed with this move. It is not only princess Luo Jiean''s habit to find Yalin if there is a problem. Now it seems that it has become a consensus of the Saxony royal family, Especially in the face of forces and things that ordinary people can''t understand, I believe that the ancient gods will inevitably understand some unknown knowledge and secrets. Maybe the gods can find a way to recover Princess Celine, and this is Princess Luo Jiean''s confidence that Princess Celine can recover! As for the price to pay for the help of gods, as long as it is the price that secular mortals can pay, in fact, it is not the price. Having contacted the queen of the palace of Maison and von til, Princess rotien has contacted the city of ordol through the magic device. Only the royal highness of the princess did not know that when he asked for help from the Dragon King, the Holy See and holy city representing the two great religious powers in the royal family were also seeking information support from each other. Ms. S Arthur Lina, the chief of the holy city, Bolzea, the Holy See''s golden dragon, returned with the simple sketch in his hand, waiting for people from afar to find information for himself. Celine''s abnormal mental state, mysterious pupil style ornaments, and an ordinary apprentice became a high-level mage in just a few years. All this undoubtedly shows that the power to control Celine is not from philesian himself, Ten * * may be another lucky man who accidentally picked up the power of the extraordinary, and is using this power to meet his * *. The two major religious forces plus the city of odur in the yanoder mountains, now the top three extraordinary forces in the whole continent are worrying about one person. If felesian knew the current situation, he could really blow it all his life! You know, even Viktor, the black dragon king who launched the dragon war ten thousand years ago, has not received such super standard luxury treatment. "Yes, your majesty Yalin! From the accounts of the attendants, it should be more than a simple ornament. It is likely to be a relic unknown to the times." In the secret room of the Royal Palace, Princess Luo Jiean was showing the drawing to Yalin. When this eye ornament with three pupils was shown to the personnel of the holy capital and the Holy See, neither the main priest nor Jinlong knew anything about it, which surprised Luo Jiean. Either this ornament may be a simple and insignificant ornament, Or it is a very old evil thing, which is so old that even the dragon has not experienced it. The older it is, the more it shows that this pupil shaped ornament may have unimaginable power. Lin''s answer finally relieved Luo Jiean. If even his majesty Lin knew nothing about this ornament, there would be no clue to find. Since his majesty Yalin knows the ornaments, he may find a cure. Yalin in the projection seems to be recalling the past, which makes Luo Jiean, Didier and others feel worried. Yalin sitting in the chair in odur city is like a wise and erudite thinking about problems. However, in fact, what he is really thinking about is the calling system assistant Nemo. HMM ~ wrong, Nemo is not thinking but searching. To be honest, Yalin has no impression of this ornament like the chief priests Serena and Golden Dragon borzea, Even the memory of the White Dragon King has no relevant memory. If you want to say, maybe this thing is really a common ornament with unique shape, but it is obviously not from the situation shown by Luo Jiean. Fortunately, although I don''t know what this is, the database of the call system stores all the information of the world from ancient times to now, in addition to the world structure, human geography, laws and regulations, a large number of legal materials, and even some lost spells in ancient times, Of course, these materials and information are only used for introduction, not extremely detailed technical materials. Soon Nemo''s search results showed that there were seven things that matched the shape of the ornament, and considering the situation of the princess of the karsermon Empire, only one of them could do it. In the projection, Yalin also frowned and read aloud. Chapter 1041 Soul eating Mask ~ just listening to this name, Luo Jiean thinks that this thing must be something used to control the heart and soul. What you have to say is really in line with Princess Celine''s current symptoms. But there is a problem "Your Majesty Yalin, you say this is a soul eating mask." Luo Jiean''s voice was uncertain. It was just an ornament, not a mask. It seems to hear what Luo Jiean thinks. Yalin shows something in the projection. It is a strange mask, which is gorgeous and exquisite with black and blue as the basic colors. The strangest thing about this mask is that it has three eyes, just like the legendary three eyed man. There is a strange eye right above his forehead between his eyes, The third eye is the eye with three pupils like the portrait in Luo Jiean''s hand. All these together produce a strange characteristic. It seems that just looking with the naked eye gives people a feeling that even the soul will be sucked away. The Yalin language is not surprising. When Luo Jie settled down, he was stunned. Even Didier and Miriya were intrigued. Artifact! Although there is a word "quasi" in front, it can''t stand it. This is an artifact fact, and it can''t be fake from the mouth of Yalin, king of the white dragon. What kind of existence is an artifact in the hearts of secular mortals? In fact, a sophisticated weapon on the mainland now allows two soldiers to grab it with a knife. In the past, the excellent equipment forged by the master was sold at auction like a luxury, and the legendary equipment at a higher level was like a treasure of the country in mainland countries, What cannot be measured by money is the existence of a price without a market. As for the higher-level epic weapons, in the hearts of the world, they are already the things that can only be held by the heroes who once shocked the world, and the top-level sacred objects and artifacts are the things that can only be heard in myths and poems, It is a terrible existence with the power of destroying heaven and earth that is imagined in the hearts of the world. Now, an artifact that should exist and be held by gods in myths and stories is held by a high-level mage. To say, it is not as simple as a three-year-old child holding gold in the downtown. It is simply the extent of a pile of gold in the downtown. If this news comes out, it is estimated that the Saxony kingdom will immediately set off an upsurge, I don''t know how many forces will do anything to send personnel to seize artifacts. Even the holy capital and the Holy See may not be able to restrain them. "Soul eating mask... Quasi artifact?" Luo Jiean murmured, as if it was still incredible. Well, Princess Luo Jiean had to envy the guy who picked up the artifact, but no matter how mysterious and terrible this quasi artifact is, or how much variables it will bring to the Saxony kingdom in the future, The question is how to solve the trouble caused by this artifact: "then, your majesty Yalin, is there a cure for his highness Celine?" Yalin''s words poured down from Luo Jiean''s head like a basin of cold water, making Luo Jiean feel cold. If the previous words were like cold water pouring down, then the next description of Yalin made Luo Jiean feel completely cold, irreversible and irreversible, that is to say, Princess Celine can''t get rid of it anymore! Even Yalin was afraid of the power of the soul eating mask. This kind of power of spiritual hypnosis control is the Geass of lulushu. However, although Geass is magical, it is also an external force after all. As long as people with strong will can resist the control of Geass, just like Youfei and nanali in the original book, and Geass can be relieved by some methods. But as like as two peas, the mask will modify the self cognition and consciousness of the controlled person. These parts of personality and self-consciousness modified or eliminated are exactly the same as those of the controlled person, and it is precisely because of the normal "original" that any spell and method can not be detected. The controlled person will continue to live and work normally, but if he gets the command of the mask holder, he will act immediately and faithfully execute the command. To say... The situation of the controlled is also a little similar to the non special summoned creatures they summon. They seem to cry and laugh like ordinary people, but once they give orders, the attitude of completely obedient summoners will give people a distorted feeling. "The dragon can also be controlled. Isn''t felesian?" + In addition to the irreversible control, which can act on almost all species in the world, the number of puppets controlled by the soul eating mask is also very large. Even when it is the most exaggerated, it can control tens of thousands of puppets at one go, In addition to being expanded in spiritual power and growing rapidly, people wearing soul eating masks can also absorb the souls of those under control to nourish themselves and learn from each other''s skills, just like the titles of "soul eating" and "soul seizing", In short, even if an ordinary person gets the soul eating mask, he may be able to enter the field of extraordinary in just a few decades. What worries Ya Lin most is that the soul piercing mask also comes with a small ability, soul piercing. Compared with the above terrible special abilities, this small ability can only let the wearer see through the soul essence and mental state of others and understand their likes and dislikes, but it is the only camouflage ability that can see through the ring of "sincere deception" at a glance, The ring can perfectly camouflage the wearer''s appearance and breath, but it can not camouflage the essence of the soul in the end, and the soul eating mask just has the ability to see through the essence of the soul at a glance. "But your majesty Yalin, if the soul eating mask is so terrible, why can Princess Celine still have that situation, as if she had resisted control by her own will?" Although Luo Jiean was frightened, she still didn''t want to give up. A glimmer of hope flashed in Luo Jiean''s eyes: "that is to say, Princess Celine may return to normal, isn''t she? Your majesty Yalin!" "Yes... Is that so?" Up to now, Luo Jiean''s voice has become low. Yalin also remained silent for a moment. In fact, it is not impossible to recover Celine. Even if she is completely controlled by the soul eating mask, she has a way to remove this control. After all, there is a patient whose mental state is more serious than Celine in the city of odur, Constance glado, a poor girl who escaped from the golden ear territory of the kingdom of belama, The mind explosion of the heart snatched devil has destroyed the whole spiritual consciousness into fragments. Up to now, she is still in a coma. However, as long as Constance can wake up and let her go forward, after being contracted, she can have the summoning system to recover her spirit. In front of the cheating device of the summoning system, the dead can resurrect and recover their spiritual consciousness, which is a matter of no effort. But the question is, could Celine sign a contract with herself? I am afraid that there is no chance of being found by the contract. Besides, now that the royal highness of the princess is still covered by the Vatican, the goddess of the goddess of Thor will never be able to sit on the scene of Celine. Although the ghost mask is indeed a quasi artifact which is almost forgotten by the world, it has not been heard of by the God of God. Let the goddess have her own headache. However, seeing Luo Jiean''s anxiety at the moment, Yalin thought for a moment and had an idea. Chapter 1042 There is no precedent in the second generation to recover the people controlled by the soul devouring mask. According to Nemo, it is difficult for the gods to remove the control of the God devouring mask unless the cheating device of the summoning system is used. In that case, Yalin doesn''t think he can do it by his own strength, After all, in general, the power of the White Dragon King is more suitable for killing than saving people. Of course, it is generally impossible to use the summoning system to restore Celine. I don''t know how complicated this manipulation means. But on the other hand, since the soul eating mask can control a person so that the other party can live and act like a normal person when controlled, wouldn''t it be OK to seize the soul eating mask and turn it back to keep Celine normal in normal time? Look at what a simple thing it is. Anyway, people who are controlled by the mask of the soul mask can not be checked by any means. As long as they don''t take the initiative to order Celine, then, on the usual day, Celine is still princess royal of the kingdom of the "celon". No one can see what''s different. "First control others to keep them in the normal mode, isn''t it a little..." Princess Luo Jiean, who hasn''t lost all her integrity, obviously can''t accept it. How can I say that she vowed to make Selin recover. & lt; There is no problem with manipulation. In the second generation, the people controlled by the soul eating mask are regarded as dead only because the controlled will unconditionally execute every command of the mask holder, even if they are asked to commit suicide. This state as if their self-consciousness has been erased is regarded as dead, but if you think in reverse, as long as no additional command is issued, Princess Celine of the karlseman empire is back to normal& amp; gt; For ARIM''s words, Didier and Miriya also looked at each other. Neither Saint fighter nor big sword warrior knew how to treat this situation. This kind of behavior of manipulating people''s hearts and souls is despicable and shameless, but if it''s true as ARIM said, as long as you don''t give orders, the commander can live normally, In this case of no choice, this seems to be the only choice. Luo Jiean was still a little uneasy: "so is Princess Celine herself?" & lt; What do you mean by "I"? Luo Jiean! It refers to personality, memory, habits, principles, or other things. If it is these, I can ensure that the people controlled by the soul eating mask will not forget, and even the controlled can continue to learn new knowledge and develop new habits, almost the same as usual& amp; gt; After hearing this, Luo Jiean still hesitated, because she really didn''t know whether the controlled person could be regarded as having self under the control of the mask. & lt; This is just a suggestion ~ Luo Jiean! It''s not clear to what extent the soul eating mask can control the spirit when it is in an incomplete state. However, since Celine can break free as an ordinary person, it may not be possible to save it& amp; gt; "If so, that would be great." Finally, a smile appeared on Luo Jiean''s face. & lt; But the soul eating mask can''t be left alone& amp; gt; After thinking for a while, Yalin asked felesien for details. To be honest, he wanted to take the soul eating mask. Let alone whether he could use the ability of the soul eating mask, but at least it was a quasi artifact. Even if he couldn''t use it, he couldn''t let the personnel of the holy capital and the church take it. Originally, the power of these two religious organizations was terrible enough. It was enough to let them use a quasi artifact. Although both sides do not know the existence of soul eating masks, it is difficult to ensure that both sides still have relevant ancient documents in their hands. They should seize the soul eating masks before the two major religious organizations. At that time, it depends on the situation whether to let Selin maintain this controlled "normal" state. & lt; Is felesian not a native of Saxony& amp; gt; Luo jie''an nodded and recalled the information he had read and said: "he is not a native of Saxony. It seems that he is from the kingdom of kreises. Then he twirled several times before he recently came to the kingdom of Saxony..." Learning that felesien was not a native of Saxony, but had recently entered the Saxony Kingdom, Yalin couldn''t help wondering. He got the soul eating mask, a terrible artifact that can control people''s hearts. If he were himself, he would try his best to control those rich and powerful people, so that he could enter the upper class society and enjoy all his glory and wealth overnight, Instead of enjoying his extravagant life, he ended up in Saxony Kingdom, a small country in the far north. Even if he can''t stay in kreises kingdom because of making big news with a soul eating mask, there are many other countries that can choose. Why do you want to run to Saxony Kingdom, which is located in a remote and harsh climate? Although he said it directly, Yalin knew that the geographical environment of Saxony was not a good place to live. No matter how you look at it, I don''t think felesian will decide to redevelop here as his stronghold. After all, apart from the problems of climate and environment, the influence of Saxony Kingdom on the mainland is not great. Except that the annual war with the ogman will attract the eyes of all countries, there are only those rich minerals buried under the frozen soil, But felesian is obviously not the kind of person with great vision and ambition. In my opinion, he is just a villain who just wants to enjoy glory and wealth without work by relying on the power of soul eating mask. It is obvious that what drives him to Saxony kingdom is not to bear it here and immerse himself in development. These ten * * are Suddenly, Yalin realized that such an artifact itself was not just a device forged with materials and magic. After years of catalysis, an artifact filled with great power itself had intelligence. At this level, the device usually automatically selects its own user, Choose those who are strong enough to match the spirit as their new holders. Generally speaking, let alone an artifact, epic weapons will try to choose a powerful Superman as their master. After all, the stronger the holder, the equipment itself can give full play to its maximum power, while the soul eating mask, as a quasi artifact, chooses a magic apprentice as its master? Perhaps it is not the soul devouring mask that chose felicitan, but the soul devouring mask hopes to do something through felicitan, for example! & lt;¡­ The soul devouring mask wants to find his other half through felesian& amp; gt; "The other half?" Luo jie''an was slightly stunned, and then reacted fiercely: "Your Majesty Yalin, do you mean that felesien was also manipulated by the soul eating mask, and the other half of this artifact is in the kingdom of Saxony?" & lt; It is possible, but it is impossible to determine whether the other half of the mask is in the kingdom of Saxony or just passing by on the way& amp; gt; If Yalin''s judgment is correct, it can be inferred from felesian''s forward route that the other half of the artifact is either in the kingdom of Saxony or in the forest of fog. Of course, it should not be in the west of the continent crossing the Yano mountains, otherwise felesian should buy a ticket for an airship instead of going to the kingdom of Saxony to prepare for crossing the mountains. Princess Luo Jiean was also very surprised that there was an artifact in her own country, and the Saxony Kingdom did not have any relevant information for so many years. Even in the fairy tale, there was no legend about the town treasure similar to the mask. & lt; Luo Jiean& amp; gt; "Ah ~ Yes! Please tell your majesty Yalin!" Luo jie''an turned back and bowed slightly. & lt; Find felicien, grab the holy capital and the holy see at all costs, and take away the soul devouring mask in his hand, dead or alive& amp; gt; Luo Jiean solemnly nodded: "yes, your majesty Yalin!" Even if there is no Yalin''s order, it is also the top priority for Luo Jiean to seize felesien in the Saxony kingdom. Even if Princess Celine can''t return to normal at that time, at least give an explanation to the karserman empire! & lt; I will send a dragon bodyguard to help you catch Felicia, but you don''t go out for the time being. Stay in the palace for a while. Try not to contact the personnel of the holy capital and the Holy See, especially the members of the golden dragon clan sent by the Holy See& amp; gt; "In fact, I don''t want to ~" Luo Jie said with an uncontrollable bitter smile. She has her own identity. Sometimes it''s difficult not to contact each other. Yalin also has his own consideration. As a giant dragon or a golden dragon with excellent talent, the Golden Dragon Shiyou * * called bolzeya may have discovered the secret of Princess Luo Jiean. Under the influence of his own power, the white dragon blood in Luo Jiean must awaken more thoroughly than any member with silver snow blood in the history of Saxony royal family, whether in terms of strength, physique The affinity of frost power and water element has been greatly strengthened. Even Luo Jiean himself has a faint smell of white dragon. It can be said that she half stepped into the field of the extraordinary overnight. These changes, especially the faint smell of white dragon on Princess Luo Jiean, may not be hidden from the Golden Dragon. However, I''m afraid that the Holy See and the holy capital have long known about the white dragon blood in the Saxony royal family, and the two sides do not seem to have any concern about it. Maybe even if there is a trace of white dragon blood in both sides, the fact that Saxony royal family members are human beings cannot be changed from beginning to end, After the dragon war ten thousand years ago, there were many dragon blood mixed with mortals. Presumably, the Golden Dragon bolzea should not be unfavorable to Luo Jiean at this time. But just in case, it''s better for Luo Jiean not to appear too much in front of the Holy See and the holy capital during this period. Even if Yalin has signed a real name contract with the queen of the emerald dragon, but the contract is only for the queen of the dragon, which can''t limit other people in the holy capital and the Dragon Alliance. It''s better to be careful. Chapter 1043 A quasi artifact was picked up by a magic apprentice, which is almost like a bridge section often appeared in early YY novels. The fledgling protagonist picked up artifact a when he arrived at a relic, met expert B, met divine beast C, and then flew into the sky under such a series of opportunistic coincidences. However, there is still a gap between the novel and reality. Although the artifact is powerful, the user''s own strength is not enough, and he can''t give full play to the power of the artifact. At the same time, not every lucky person who picks up the artifact is a kind and orderly person, who suddenly gets overwhelming power in obscurity, Just like the poor luthors in the original world of Yalin suddenly heavy the lottery prize, they are easily knocked down by sudden luck, and return to poverty after extravagance. Then, because it is easy to change from thrift to extravagance and difficult to change from extravagance to thrift, life is even more painful than before winning the prize. For felesien, Yalin has sentenced him to death in his heart. In this case, he has shocked the Holy See and the holy capital at the same time. Moreover, the artifact... To be honest, its own danger is quite great. Who can guarantee that the original creator of the artifact did not use any secret means on it. But now the only thing I have to do is grab the soul eating mask in front of the Holy See and the holy capital! On the other side of the Saxony Kingdom, Princess Luo Jiean should inform the royal family to make corresponding arrangements. If the Saxony kingdom can catch felicien first, I believe it will hide the information. After finding the artifact, she will secretly execute felicien immediately. Afterwards, um ~ I don''t expect the Saxony kingdom to hand over the quasi artifact to myself for free, At best, you have to exchange something. As for whether the Saxony kingdom will swallow the artifact alone or whether the lion will open his mouth, Yalin doesn''t worry about this. Artifact is like a nuclear weapon. It is a trump card for strategic deterrence in the hands of big countries, but it is a curse in the hands of small countries. In other words, the ability of soul eating mask is mainly used to control people''s hearts, but in an incomplete state, it seems that the control force is limited. Such a force is too chicken ribs, which is not of great substantive use to the Saxony kingdom. It is obviously more cost-effective to hand it over in exchange for something more practical. I believe the Saxony kingdom will know how to choose. As an important target, even if he got a quasi artifact, he was just an ordinary person from beginning to end. Although he had the level of a high-level mage, there was only one person after all. As long as he could find his trace, I believe the soldiers of Saxony kingdom could deal with him. Yalin sighed in the city of odul. A white dragon guard is sent just in case. Although the soul eating mask is incomplete, God knows how much power this incomplete artifact can exert. In order to ensure no accidents, the White Dragon Guard can give him a fatal blow when needed. Of course, if felesien has been hiding, the white dragon bodyguard has nothing to do, but the chess pieces lurking in the Saxony king can move. These humans from the summoning system infiltrated in order to cooperate with sunezer''s establishment of intelligence agencies. Now it''s time to use them for such a long time. "What are you thinking? Lin Lin ~" At this time, a pair of white hands wrapped around Yalin''s neck from the rear. It was not easy to take time for a holiday. Fili, who returned to odur city from the experimental site, gently asked in Yalin''s ear. "Some troubles, nothing." Yalin smiled and patted Philip''s hand, indicating that she didn''t have to hug so tightly. If she was still an ordinary person, I''m afraid she couldn''t breathe now. At the same time, there were two eyes in the room. One contained some dissatisfaction from raffli. Although the little girl seemed to be reading, Lei, as a jihad angel, glanced over from time to time. She seemed very dissatisfied with the intimacy between her partner and another girl. The other is from Shaye''s eyes full of curiosity, because in his previous memory exploration, Shaye saw that his'' father ''had the closest * * contact with this female life, and he has always been very strange about his father''s reproductive mode. The powerful mental power of the White Dragon King makes Yalin easily notice Lei and Shaye''s eyes. To be honest, Lei is even a little jealous. Shaye, who is completely lack of human common sense, is the most troublesome. This daughter always makes amazing remarks from time to time, and can succeed in turning her thunder into a tender one every time, Now Shaye is thinking about something, and he can see it at a glance. "Father ~ I have a question, you tonight..." "Be quiet! Shaye, girls can''t ask such questions?" At the moment when Shaye was about to open, Yalin quickly stopped Shaye from saying the following words, otherwise there would be a frying pan here at that time. Shaye still opened his big eyes and asked curiously, "can''t you ~ then can you let me visit?" "This can''t..." Yalin said with a smile, while fili on one side heard some implications, and immediately tooted her mouth. Her expressionless face was more red than a ripe tomato, and only Lei, who was unaware of it, looked at the people strangely. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The safety of a secular Kingdom princess has affected three extraordinary forces in the whole continent. If this matter comes out, there is no doubt that in the next thousand years, felesian''s name will become a symbol of the times. Of course, it''s arrogance, stupidity, ignorance and fearlessness, and the title of the annual pattern death expert given to him by Yalin from the Arnold mountains! On the third day of felesien''s escape, in the inner room of the church where King Saxony represents the Holy See, the newly appointed priest bolzea is concentrating on the night fight in his study. The golden dragon is rapidly recording the new situation after today''s diagnosis for Princess Selin of the karsermon empire in dragon language on his own books, Although the overall situation has not made much progress, it has made new discoveries. Pick up the pen and get some ink, Golden Dragon bolzea slowly wrote in the book: "Today''s spiritual guidance tried to reunite the divided spirit of Princess Celine brannis, but the false hint of implanted memory obviously prevailed and could not make the spirit reunite perfectly. Then, after obtaining the consent of Princess Celine brannis, she re guided her distorted personality. Celine brannis in the personality state was obviously different from the people in her family There was a slight deviation in the memory of her personality. After finding that her eyes no longer shed tears, Celine, who was in the personality state, showed joy and gratitude, but the concept of time seemed to remain three days ago, which obviously showed a fault with Li''s personality memory. " When he stopped writing, bolzeya stained a little ink again. After receiving the order of the Dragon King, he went to Saxony to protect the goddess and promised the people in the future. He just didn''t expect that he directly ran into such a big event when he first arrived, and this event happened to be aimed at the object he needed to protect. However, although it was a troublesome thing, this troublesome thing aroused his strong curiosity. "The personality distorted by the implanted false memory seems to refuse to admit that he accepted the fact that he fell in love with Felicia, and once thought that he was nonsense. However, in front of the images recorded by the magic guide, the personality finally appeared a brief confusion, and finally admitted the fact, but it is not the degree of love. He just thinks that the other party is very attractive to him, but he is in love Knowing that the so-called "love" and "attraction" are all false hints of the prisoner felesian, and knowing that the other party once implanted many despicable hints in his own mind, his personality did not show too much disgust and hatred, and even became more confused, Because for Celine''s distorted personality, the impression of felesian in her mind is too real, and there is no false feeling at all. " For bolzea, Celine''s current mental state makes her have a strong interest. In particular, Celine is now half free, suggesting that she is in an extremely contradictory dual personality. There is probably no more precious observation sample in the world than her. However, in precious bolzea, she also knows that Celine can never have an accident. She must try her best to treat her. She has executed the command of the goddess. Celine can''t have anything in the lifetime of Augusta, who is about to ascend the throne as king! Dong ~ Dong ~ Dong~ A quick knock on the door sounded, and bolzeya, who was interrupted, frowned slightly, but still said calmly, "please come in." Outside the door, a nun came in with a magic guide in her hand and said, "I''m really sorry, your excellency bolzea, there''s an emergency contact from the holy mountain." Bolzea was stunned, and then immediately responded and closed the book. The nun put down the magic guide, bowed slightly and retreated. When the magic guide was opened, a female voice with a slight noise came out. "It''s me ~ Ms. bellingsha. What can I do for you?" ¡­ Bolzea''s face showed an excited smile. After getting the drawing of the strange pupil ornament that marked him without any impression from Prince Rost, bolzea contacted the holy mountain with a try attitude, hoping to check whether there was relevant information. Unexpectedly, this ornament was really strange. Belingsha''s voice in the magic guide had an incredible tone. In bolzea''s expectation, when Bai Lingsha said her name, Jinlong was surprised and couldn''t close his mouth. However, at the same time, in another area of the royal capital, Serena, the chief priest of the snow goddess in the prayer room of the temple, was also receiving an Oracle from the snow goddess edrama. After the prayer was delivered to the gods, the oracle was a little slower than expected, but when she heard the goddess''s answer, Serena finally understood why even the wise gods hesitated for a moment before giving an answer. Soul eating mask! Born in the second generation, it is a quasi artifact that has been lost for a long time since the date of God meteorite! Chapter 1044 It''s not that the bold high-level mage can run, but there are too many magic guides and scrolls in his hand. It''s estimated that there are no less than 10 magic guides for transmission alone. Therefore, every time he finds the trace of felesian, the other party can always escape like a slippery loach. Not only that, it seems that in order to confuse the soldiers searched, felesian''s transmission area is going east and West, which makes the guards of Saxony Kingdom tired. For this situation, the Saxony kingdom is also extremely helpless. Even if it has to arrange a space to block the French array, the tactics of waiting for the hare is too rigid. Due to the lack of flexibility in defense, there is no other way unless felesien hits the door himself. Most of the domestic mages are water mages because of the geographical environment. For space magic, except for some of the palace magic Gretel knows a little, there are no mages proficient in the space Department in King Saxony. Of course, lionas, the mage of the karsermon Empire who accompanied Princess Celine, is a high-level mage proficient in space magic, but after all, others are guests, As the host, it''s a great pity that he injured the guests because of his negligence. It''s good to have the cheek to ask others for help. As for the Holy See and the holy capital Prince Rost was also surprised to learn from his sister that the ornament carried by felesian was a quasi artifact, but then his highness kept silent, even without the hint of his sister Luo Jiean. In particular, he learned that felesian, who holds an artifact, is only an ordinary person, and the artifact has limited function because it is incomplete. In Prince Rost''s view, it is like waving to others and saying ''come and rob me''. As long as it is an individual, he will have the mind to kill and seize treasure. Although it seems a little rude to rob for the prince, Prince Rost does not think he is the virgin white lotus. A powerful artifact is an artifact even if it is useless. How can the royal family of a country tolerate an ownerless artifact falling into the hands of an ordinary person, Not to mention that this arrogant guy also brought great trouble to his country with artifact. Prince Rost had an impulse to tear up this arrogant bastard when he thought that if Celine''s situation could not improve, the Saxony kingdom would face the dual pressure of the karserman Empire and the holy see at this time, and might even interrupt the current recuperation of the Saxony kingdom again. "As long as we can find him, with the help of the elite guard and his Excellency Gretel, I believe there is no problem to subdue him." In the palace lounge, Prince Rost walked away with his hands on his back and was a little anxious: "but now he can''t determine his exact position. He has power but can''t find where the enemy is. It''s really..." Not only prince Rost, but also the Duke of Morris, who was in charge of the capture operation, looked ugly. The prisoner named felesien didn''t know how many magic guides and scrolls he carried, which was more troublesome than the mouse hiding in the ditch. He caught his position several times, but he slipped away several times with a large number of magic guides in his hand, The guards and Knights have been running at a high load these days. Looking at her brother''s anxious appearance, Princess Luo Jiean comforted: "don''t worry, brother. Your majesty Yalin has sent messengers. We will catch him." "The messenger?" Rost finally nodded and sat down when he heard the speech, and the bodyguard hurried in a document. He took the document and looked at it. Rost still sighed. It was the latest report on the discovery of felesian''s whereabouts, but he escaped as usual. Although fleeing around in the kingdom of Saxony made the search and arrest personnel tired, he did not escape at this time. He even found his trace near the border with the kingdom of belrama on several occasions, but later found that he moved inland. This situation of fleeing without leaving can only explain one thing, As Yalin expected, the other half of the soul eating mask should be in the kingdom of Saxony. Felesian should now know that his affairs have been exposed. The Saxony Kingdom has made great efforts to arrest him, but he seems to have no intention of escaping and is ready to put all his eggs in an attempt to capture the other half of the soul eating mask. "... it seems that he knows what will happen if he runs away." Prince Rost sneered. The reckless attempt to control the royal highness of the Karl Arthur Men Empire, even to his sister, is that these two things are enough to keep him from being able to base himself on the world. Unless the mainland wants to offend the very influential Karl Arthur Men Empire, no other force will dare to take over the wanted prisoner in Karl Arthur Men''s empire. Not only that, even the two giants, the Holy See and the holy capital, will arrest him as an uncontrollable threat. Escaping from the Saxony Kingdom means that felesian will always live in a dark escape career for the second half of his life, which is almost the same as death. Since the other party is ready to fight to the death, Prince Rost is also happy. Otherwise, if he runs away in turn, the Saxony kingdom will really see this artifact again. As for the other half of the so-called soul eating mask, where is the part of the mask? After receiving the news, Prince Rost dispatched people to investigate the relevant information. However, there are no relevant records similar to masks in the myths, legends and historical books of the Saxony Kingdom, while the rest are unreliable speculation, with no useful clues. The investigation in this regard has completely reached a deadlock, Now the only thing we can hope for is to catch felicitan and seize half of the quasi artifact, or wait for felicitan to take his side to the other half of the quasi artifact. On the other hand, the messengers of odur came to Saxony faster than expected! In the palace, on behalf of his elderly father, Prince Rost received the messengers of the ancient gods. There were two people, a man and a woman. The man seemed to be a very ordinary human man with blue hair, and even his breath was the same as that of human beings, while the woman was a small and lovely little girl with black hair, who seemed younger than her sister Luo Jiean, Although she has an outstanding and lovely delicate face like a doll, the expression on the girl''s face is like solidification. She doesn''t like or angry, as if she doesn''t have any feelings. "Miss fili..." Luo jie''an, who arrived with her brother, whispered to the two messengers. The blue haired man has a ring in his hand that makes Luo Jiean look familiar. Obviously, the ring used to change his appearance and hide his breath shows that he is the Dragon bodyguard assigned by the Dragon King, and the petite black haired girl next to him is an acquaintance, Philip Ross! A girl who can use the strange ability called NianWei seems to have limited her facial expression because of this power. She always has such a cold look in audur. However, I remember that Miss Philip''s hair seems to be silver white. Now black ~ ten * * is dyed to avoid suspicion. "Long time no see, Luo Jiean." When Luo Jiean whispered, fili on the side took the initiative to say hello. "Ah ~ you! Hello, Miss Philly." In the city of audur, she was always silent. Philip, who liked to stay in her room, took the initiative to say hello to herself. For a moment, Luo Jiean "flattered" hurriedly returned. "Lin... um ~ your majesty Yalin asked me to help you. My power of power should be useful in search and arrest." Outside, Philip doesn''t use the nickname "Lin Lin". When Luo Jie settled down, she responded and said gratefully, "thank you so much, Miss fili." Luo Jiean also knows something about Feili''s NianWei. One feature of this ability is that it can search information in a wide range and feed back all intelligence information to Feili. Then Feili distributes information to all friendly personnel shrouded in NianWei''s ability. It can be said that Feili''s ability can make personnel twice the effort in all kinds of work requiring command and coordination. "Don''t thank me. If you want to thank, thank your majesty Yalin." Seeing the coming envoy, it seemed that he had an old acquaintance with his sister, and Prince Rost went with great interest without interruption. In fact, in the city of Odul, for a few girls who have a warm taste relationship with Lin, including Philippe, Rogen Hubersn''s royal highness of Isaacson Kingdom has never been a competitor, because Luo Jiean has always played a loyal image in front of her. Luo jie''an also defined her identity in the role of loyal minister and bodyguard, and never had the intention of overstepping. Unless Yalin took the initiative to ask, Luo jie''an will never cross the red line. As for whether Yalin will take the initiative, several girls have reached a tacit understanding, that is, No. after all, there are so many beautiful fairy women around Yalin all the time, but Yalin has never taken the initiative to fight him. For self-discipline, everyone still has confidence in Yalin. Therefore, even if it is a big vinegar jar, fili is very "relieved" of Luo Jiean! After chatting for a few words, the bodyguard who came with Philip didn''t mean any polite words. After taking a step forward, he directly cut into the topic and said, "Your Highness, please tell us the current situation." "OK, your excellency, what do you call you?" "Isan!" Prince Rost nodded and then respectfully invited, "here, please." In the secret meeting room, Prince Rost roughly explained the current situation, especially mentioned that felesian carried an amazing number of transmission magic guides. For this reason, even if he found his whereabouts, he would escape quickly. On the unfolded map, the prince also explained the location of felesian''s last appearance and the deployment of Saxony kingdom for isan. "I see. Please leave it to me." "Do you need mages to arrange a space barrier Dharma array for you?" Isan stood up and shook his head. "Don''t worry, your majesty Yalin has considered this situation. Another companion will arrive here soon." Another one!? Rost was stunned. The messengers of the ancient gods arrived through the transmission Dharma array. Since there was another person, why didn''t they come together. "She can''t use the transmission array for some reason." Isan said confidently, "at the same time, she is also very good at dealing with opponents who use space spells." Chapter 1045 Isan is a doer. Although she wants to take action immediately, fili from afar doesn''t have as good physical strength as herself and needs to rest and eat. Naturally, Prince Rost and his sister do their best to invite the petite and lovely God envoy to dinner. Because she is in the far north, most of the food in Saxony kingdom is meat, This made Philip a little embarrassed. Although she wanted to eat a lot, she didn''t want to get fat. She had to ignore the fried crispy chicken legs and oily barbecue as much as possible. During this period, Princess Luo Jiean also learned one thing, that is, isan is not a dragon, but an elf. During the meal, Prince Rost finally learned about the special power of Philip and why the ancient god sent this lovely envoy to come specially. If her power is true, the petite and lovely girl can top half of the Legion alone, and more importantly, she won''t scare the snake when she finds felesian. In this way, she can give the mage and guards more time to arrange and increase the chance to catch him. "Excuse me, sir, can I ask you a question here?" When his sister was chatting with a girl named fili, Prince Rost also looked aside. Isan, a quiet man eating like a machine, obviously led the team this time compared with fili, who gave people a feeling of being a girl. Isan put down his knife and fork and wiped his mouth. "Is it about Celine?" Prince Rost nodded and said definitely, "yes, sir, I don''t know whether the ancient god has a way to cure his highness Celine." "... didn''t you tell your brother that way about this matter? Luo Jiean." Princess Luo Jiean was stunned and whispered in a embarrassed voice: "I''m sorry about that plan. It''s really hard for me to say." "There''s nothing bad, Luo Jiean! You''ve stepped into the extraordinary field with half a foot. Don''t let the previous moral shackles continue to kidnap yourself. As an extraordinary, you should have an extraordinary mentality. Although you can''t be rampant, you must not show weakness." Just like an elder educating his younger generation, isan corrected some weak points in Luo Jiean''s heart. After awakening the blood of the white dragon, Luo Jiean was a warrior who was not afraid of fighting, but he was still too disciplined in his mind, especially in some things. "I''m really sorry..." Luo Jiean blushed slightly and buried her head. Like a student who made mistakes, she didn''t look like a princess at all. On the other hand, Prince Rost has no aversion to the instructions of the divine envoy to his sister. On the contrary, if his sister has really stepped into the extraordinary, he should not abide by the principles of mortals too much. In addition, from the dialogue between the two, it seems that the ancient god has given a solution, but his sister doesn''t seem to have told herself. Can it be said that the ancient god set out some unacceptable conditions? In the eyes of her brother, Princess Luo jie''an finally had to tell ya Lin''s plan, that is, after she got the complete soul eating mask, she directly controlled Celine and put Celine in a puppet "normal" state. For this treatment, Prince Rost''s first response was too outrageous, even some despicable and immoral, However, after getting the assurance that the people controlled by the soul eating mask can not be detected by any means unless they take the initiative to give orders, Prince Rost is obviously more interested than his sister. For Prince Rost, anyway, Princess Celine will keep all normal life, including words and deeds and some subtle habits and actions, and even carry out new learning by herself. Unless the controller takes the initiative to give orders, no one else can see the problem. That''s enough! Unless the gods intervene in person, I believe that no one in the secular world will be bored to explore the truth and falsehood. As for being controlled, erased and completely puppetized, is this life that can follow its own habits and behavior patterns also called puppet? Prince Rost doesn''t think so! On the contrary, if we can control the princess of the kingdom of the prince of the kingdom of Isaacson, and perhaps occasionally make a few remarks on the stand of the kingdom of Isaacson, the influence of Princess Celine may be unacceptable to the kingdom of God. Of course, the prerequisite is to find Felicia and find the soul devouring mask completely. "Emissary, if felesian found another part of the soul eating mask first and made it complete, would he become a great threat by relying on this quasi artifact?" After receiving the reinforcements sent by the ancient god, Prince Rost did not underestimate felesian. Isan was silent for a moment before he said calmly: "the artifact is not invincible. It also needs a qualified user to give full play to its maximum power in powerful weapons. Felesian does not have this ability. When the artifact is incomplete, he may be able to use the power of the soul eating mask, but when the soul eating mask is completely complete, he may even..." At this point, Ethan paused and finally opened his mouth under the expectation of everyone: "in turn, he became a puppet controlled by the soul eating mask." Since ancient times, there has been a legend that evil swords and evil things in turn control the holders in both the original world and the different world of Yalin. In fact, after an item with legendary level slowly breeds a certain spirit and self-consciousness, this spirit and self-consciousness will grow slowly with the passage of time, At that time, not one person will choose the equipment, but these equipment will choose their own holders. For example, the fire robe given by Yalin to miss yuansaka Lin is not a legendary robe that anyone can wear at will. People without a certain fire magic foundation will be burned immediately after wearing the robe, This situation is that the standard equipment chooses people instead of people to choose equipment. Similarly, more powerful equipment is epic, sacred and even artifact. These powerful equipment are more spiritual. They will choose those who are consistent with their own power fluctuations to become their own masters. For example, some weapons and armor forged with pure materials endowed with the power of light will choose people who are kind-hearted to use themselves, The equipment with bloodthirsty characteristics is more eager to blood and kill, and more eager to kill and belligerent people to hold themselves. If a person is full of evil and conflicts with the attributes of the equipment, the equipment itself will not become a help, but will become a burden. As the top artifact in the equipment! It can be said that it is not as simple as having spirituality and self-consciousness. The equipment forged by gods or demons will inevitably give them their own strength, and this strength is equivalent to a spiritual mark. Whoever wears it will be affected by this spiritual mark, and this influence is undoubtedly extremely powerful, At the moment of holding an artifact, ordinary people may become loyal believers of the gods to which the artifact belongs, and some artifact made by evil gods and demons can directly control the abbot, so that these poor people who think they have picked up the baby can become pawns in their own plans and run back and forth for their plans and conspiracies under the ingenious fate arrangement, I don''t even know what''s going on until I die. What''s more, the artifact will be used as the medium, and the way of direct descent is just like giving up. The * * of the holder has entered the main material plane. Generally speaking, the fate of such people is extremely poor. After all, the power of the gods is a huge load for ordinary people and even ordinary extraordinary people. Even devout believers who have been infected by the divine power for a long time will suffer a great impact on their spirit after receiving the divine surrender. If the divine surrender takes too long, not only their spirit but even * * will collapse completely. Some people may think that if the creator has disappeared, then everything is OK, but when the artifact without the Lord is even more terrible than the artifact with the Lord, because some gods of the second generation usually move some hands and feet on their artifact and remains when they fall, hoping to reincarnate under the collision of countless fates through less than one ten thousandth of small luck, And these poor people who pick up the artifact will inevitably become the bait. Hearing this, Prince Rost also found that he didn''t seem to think wrong. It''s more suitable to exchange this artifact for something more practical than leaving an artifact that will bring disaster. After the meal, the Elven bodyguard didn''t waste time, but immediately began to arrange the transmission array. As long as there were the latest developments of felesian, his side could rush to the corresponding place immediately. At that time, combined with fili''s power and another giant dragon coming, felesian would never want to escape. As for whether he will use the soul devouring mask to struggle to control the dragon, it is a pity. Isan and his companions will not give him any chance to use artifact. The first thing they see him will immediately waste his limbs and drag him back like a dead dog. When the night came, Philly fell into bed after visiting the Royal Palace of Saxony Kingdom and fell asleep, while isan kept looking at all kinds of information all night to predict a place where he would appear from the trend of felesian. Isan finally began to act when the new news came the next afternoon. The other party has been running around like a headless fly for a while. As expected, he just wants to get rid of the pursuers, and the other party''s real destination should only have one position. Interesting location "Your Excellency Gracia, where are you now?" The projection of a silver haired woman in the magic guide answered in an ethereal voice. "Don''t come to Wangdu. Please go directly to the shelter, where we will meet!" With that, isan turned off the communication wizard in his hand. Chapter 1046 Stepping on the cold and hard frozen soil, walking with almost numb legs, supporting the spirit that has reached the limit, felesian walked forward step by step with his red and swollen eyes that haven''t closed for almost three nights. His frivolous steps and thin body were blown by the cold wind, and the whole person seemed to fall to the ground at any time. In fact, felesian was about to fall down. He didn''t eat well and sleep well these days. He spent almost every day in flight without taking a rest on his feet. The rapid response of the kingdom of Saxony completely disrupted their plans and even made them afraid to take a rest in one place. The only thing they can do is to constantly consume the magic guide they carry, escape and detour again and again, hoping to get rid of the tracked personnel of the kingdom of Saxony, Up to now, these magic guides and magic scrolls in my hands are almost used. If I don''t move towards the destination, I can only catch them when the last transmission magic guide runs out. Regret it? I have asked myself more than once these days, is it worth it? If I hadn''t been ambitious to hypnotize the princess of the karsermon Empire, maybe I could now comfortably arrive at my destination in a carriage, and then return leisurely after finding the other half of the ornament, leaving this cold and barren country to continue to enjoy my wonderful life, even if I didn''t need to control Celine, I can also control other powerful people in the world at will. I can become their behind the scenes master. I can ask for money, power or beauty at will, but now I "Damn damn damn thing, why did I fall into this situation!" Even if he cursed felesian, he knew it was useless to regret now. Now he can only go all the way to the end and find the other half of the ornament. Maybe he still has a chance of life. Otherwise, he will live in this day forever for the rest of his life, be hunted and hunted endlessly, and don''t want to sleep safely at night. Why did he suddenly think of controlling Celine? It was probably the moment when Princess Celine came to the scene when she came to the castle. She thought that the royal highness of Princess Clement, who was known as a gold jewel, was the most beautiful in the United States. I just didn''t expect that the reason in my mind was defeated at the moment I saw Celine. It can be said that she was a beauty I had never seen in my life, even in a dream, and not only her appearance, but also her innate noble and elegant temperament made her as beautiful as a real pearl, Compared with her, the women she had seen before were just like dust. It was only the royal highness of Princess Isaacson who could be compared with her. It was no wonder that the world used her singularly good word to describe her. It was really too appropriate. At that moment, I was completely fascinated. I even shouted madly in my heart that I wanted to get her. I wanted this peerless creature that I had never met to become my own possession. My mind was full of scenes of molesting the beautiful princess, so that I could cling to the behemoth of the karsermon empire, As an unknown magic apprentice, he can not only bring the best beauties in the mainland into his arms overnight, but also master the power behind the scenes of the karserman empire. Perhaps in the future, not only Celine, but also Princess Luo Jiean of the Saxony Kingdom and more beautiful beauties can be brought into the harem, and the most important thing is that all this is not a dream, With this ornament, I may really make my dream come true! Desire hope entangled himself like a growing vine. Now felesian recalled that his brain was almost in a hot state, and he could not even think rationally. The expansion of confidence even made him ignore the high-level mage beside Princess Celine. In his own opinion, even if he was a mage, he was just an ordinary person, If you control Celine, you can naturally control him. When you let him eat shit, he must do it. But now Feeling that his legs were almost numb in the cold wind, felesian found a big tree and sat down to rest. He took out the food stored in the space ring and ate it. Biting these cold meat shops, felesian couldn''t help remembering the taste of roasted steak and black pepper, If he were in the chamber of Commerce, clement, his servant, would have prepared a big meal for himself. Even his daughter had to serve him respectfully, but now he has come to this end. After eating some food and taking a short rest, felesian stood up and dared not sleep. The thermostatic magic guide he carried had consumed all his magic. Now if he fell asleep in this cold weather, he might not be able to sleep, let alone the Saxony kingdom is still trying to find himself, I''m afraid I''ll wake up in the prison of Saxony kingdom. It''s coming soon. It''s about to reach the other half of the ornament! Desperately trying to keep down his sleepiness, felesian moved his legs again and slightly recovered his intuition. As long as he can find the other half of the ornament, he can regain his strength. At that time, not only Celine will become her own woman, but also the princess of this country will become her own plaything. Now the Saxony kingdom is forcing herself so miserable, At that time, as long as he controls here, the pain he has suffered today will be returned to the Saxony royal family. The princess''s name is Luo Jiean, isn''t it? At the banquet, she put on a awe inspiring and inviolable posture. As long as she regains her strength, she must turn her into a humble bitch to take revenge on the rudeness of Saxony kingdom to herself today. Some kind of self suggestion and meaning lust gave felesian a little more motivation. Although he transmitted himself to a small backer territory slightly south of Saxony kingdom with the help of a transmission magic guide, felesian did not dare to walk on the big land at this time for fear of meeting the patrolling guards, Otherwise, once found, the Saxony kingdom will strengthen the patrol of this territory, and I''m afraid it''s difficult to find the other half of the ornaments from here. I feel Right there This sense of calling Hidden in the path, felesian couldn''t help gripping the ornament hanging on his chest. The resonance of the ornament became clearer with each step forward. At this time, felesian suddenly noticed something coming nearby, and immediately hid like a frightened bird. However, at this time, an open carriage slowly came from one side of the road, on which sat two people who seemed to be father and son and grandchildren, and there were some forages stacked on the carriage, which seemed to be ready to return to the territory after harvesting. After discovering that it was just a false alarm, felesian secretly breathed a sigh of relief, then flashed a light in his eyes and stopped the carriage with a few steps. Before the father and son in the carriage had time to consider what had happened, after resolutely abandoning the control authority of Clement and her daughter, felesian controlled the two father and son in front of him with the help of ornaments. Compared with Celine, the spirit of the two father and son is more fragile, and even can dominate their spirit without too many hints. "Remember, keep everything normal and drive the carriage into the town. Don''t expose me." After asking the whereabouts of the two people, it was learned that they seemed to be going back to the city, and the direction of the town was just similar to the resonance position of the other half of the ornament. Felesian could already judge that the thing he was looking for was in the town. On reading it, felesian immediately made a bold decision, That is, hiding in the carriage, the father and son have quietly entered the town as a cover. With the help of his father and son, felesian hid under the forage and applied anti detection magic to himself just in case. In this way, he endured the unpleasant smell of forage in the bumps of the carriage and approached the town of this remote small territory called jihar bit by bit. The old coachman greeted the guards at the gate very familiar and drove into the town without even checking. The hidden felesian finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that his judgment is correct. Now the search forces of Saxony kingdom should have been stirred by himself and searched in other territories like there are no flies. Before he noticed here, the defense of this territory seems to be very lax. However, although he entered the town, felesian did not dare to expose himself. Along the way, there were voices of people everywhere. It seemed that the construction work was going on. It sounded that this remote territory was still very lively and showed unusual vitality. I want to sleep! At the moment of relaxation, the repressed sleepiness reappeared, but finally felesian chose to endure. As long as you wait for a while, as long as you insist for a while, you can sleep at ease when you get to the old guy''s house. You can''t sleep now. You can''t sleep at this point. In order to resist tiredness, Felicia tried to listen to the voices around him and try to counteract them. Soon, some voices in the street had come, just because he was tired, he couldn''t hear clearly now. "I said, Winnie, can''t you take it for Al and me?" "Really, Edward! Isn''t it a matter of course that boys help girls carry bags when shopping!" "But the things you buy are too strange. Why are they all some parts and minerals? Is this what a normal girl would buy? Are these things very heavy?" "It''s too wordy. Uncle Markham nearby didn''t entrust me to make an artificial limb for his son who lost his right leg. No matter how others take care of us these days, they have to thank others." "But... It''s really heavy." Quarrelling lovers? I don''t know whether the girl named Wenli is cute or not. She is dying of cold and urgently needs a warm * * to comfort her. "... there are too many engravings on the array here. The greater the power, the better. The array needs to be arranged according to the actual needs. Now the reason why the array is always short circuited is that too many engravings affect each other." "I see. Thank you very much, Mr. Weber." Is there a mage in this city? Forget it, no matter what it is, it''s a mole... Ant "Did lizia and Zhidai''s little sister buy it again today?" "Yes, please give me the same amount as yesterday." "Hehe ~ OK, please take it." "Thank you. Please keep the money." "You''re welcome. By the way, little sister Lycia, are you interested in marrying my son?" "Really, aunt, why do you ask me such questions every time?" "There''s no way. It''s really hard to find a beautiful and virtuous girl like Lydia who knows how to do housework these days. A mother has to think about her children first." "But your son is only eight years old." "Eight years old is not a problem, Zhidai little sister. You can also consider it." It''s a lovely voice. It seems that there are two very beautiful girls, lizia and Zhidai. Although the second name is strange, it should... It should also be a very beautiful girl Before he could finish thinking, felesian had his head tilted and could no longer hold on to his sleep. Chapter 1047 There is no electricity, no network, no cars, no skyscrapers towering into the sky, some are only slow carriages and huts built of wood and stone, making everything look like those isolated villages in the middle ages or RPG Games, without all the traces of the modern world, It''s also like shuttling through time and space to the distant past. I''m personally witnessing with my eyes that human beings use axes and saws to clean up forests, reclaim land and establish civilization. I''ve witnessed the spirit and perseverance shown in the struggle between human beings and nature, and I''m more fortunate to be one of them incorrect! It should be misfortune! When Ma woke up from the quilt in the morning, he looked at the ceiling in a daze. He didn''t finally leave the warm quilt until he slept for half an hour. Getting out of bed and dressing almost completed all the actions at one go. When Ma finally took a breath, he shivered. "When did I become a literary youth?" With HA chedang''s hemp, I recalled my dream. I actually did this dream that is just the dream of the melancholy youth. To think about life, to distinguish truth and to witness civilization is not the dream of a student who usually lives on instant noodles. However, I still have to face the reality, and even more outrageous, that is, I didn''t travel through time and space, but through a parallel world. It''s really like the fantasy world full of sword and magic in the game of brave man fighting the dragon, and my senior students are outrageously reborn into a Dragon. When it comes to dragons, I really want to experience the feeling of becoming a dragon. Although abandoning human identity makes me feel a little bumpy, I really want to try this feeling of flying freely in the sky like a bird. "Hey ~" when Ma sighed, he grabbed the black leather gloves on the bedside table: "it''s all this hand!" It was this hard-working hand that made him suffer misfortune all the time. He swallowed cards, lost money, lost power, and even crossed into a different world. In a different world, he was even hindered by his desire to be reborn as a white dragon. Finally, the opportunity of rebirth had to be given to Saka Shangzhi''s generation students. In the end, he was a seven foot man, but he wanted other girls to protect him. When Ma seizes his right hand, he roars with sadness, anger and unwilling: "tell me what I want you to do!" "If it''s useless, it''s better to cut it." At this time, alulu was standing at the door, looking at dangma with a pair of "caring" eyes, as if the second God possessed the body, while the latter looked embarrassed at the cute animal ear little Lori in front of her. "Ah ~ that... That, not what you think, alulu ~" "My sister asked me to wake you up for breakfast. Um ~ sorry, it''s time for you to have lunch. She likes to sleep late than alulu and be Ma''s big brother." Why is Mingming so cute, but it is an invisible poisonous tongue. I said that I helped everyone to sleep late yesterday, and as a high school student growing up in a warm climate, I can''t stand the cold weather here. After watching alulu leave, she put on her leather gloves with a bitter smile. Although this hand has brought countless bad luck to herself, it is her own hand. Besides, now this hand has finally been sealed. This special isolation glove can temporarily shield the power of the fantasy killer, As long as you wear gloves, you can touch all kinds of magic guide items without fear of damaging them. Even the portal that you didn''t dare to expect can be used normally. Tidy up your bedding. When you feel a little better, you also find that you are really hungry. When you go out and walk in this big mansion, even if you are a hemp man during the day, you still find that the indoor light is a little dim. There is no such thing as lighting lights in this strange world with backward technology. Candles alone can''t produce too much light source. It''s OK during the day. If you walk here at night, it''s like walking in a haunted house, Even if there are nearly 20 people living in this house, otherwise I wouldn''t dare to go out at night. I miss my life in odur city. Although it is also in a different world, odur city also has some civilization of the modern world. At least after nightfall, the magic crystal lamp in the city can make the lights of the whole city bright, and even the night view is beautiful. But a group of people here can''t even use the magic crystal lamp. "Ah cut ~" At the moment of opening the restaurant door, a sneeze came out. Of course, it was not when Ma sneezed, but when Gu Hezhu, who was already sitting, was wiping his nose with a towel with a blush on his face. Zaomiao, whose mother was also recovering from a serious illness, was carrying a tray and delivering lunch to the table. "Let me help you, aunt Zaomiao." Shuise Mingxue immediately stood up and helped Zaomiao put the food up. "It doesn''t matter, Mingxue. Just let your aunt do it." Mingxue shook her head firmly: "aunt Zaomiao, you should have a rest. You''ve been so busy with a cold for just a few days. It''s not good if you fall ill." When Ma saw it, as one of the few boys in a group of girls, he naturally couldn''t stand idly by at this time. He hurried forward to help Mingxue and Zaomiao share the work. All his companions who withdrew from audur city live in this residence. These days, The daily food is basically prepared by the teenager named Liu angxing, Zhu and Mingxue''s mother and alulu''s sister. Occasionally, Wang nvlizia will come to help. It has always been too hard for the four people to make plans for so many people''s meals every day. "Aunt Zaomiao, please sit down first. Let me decorate here." After grabbing the job, when Ma was not ready to let the newly recovered wife continue to work. Speaking of the early recovery of a serious illness, it was a tragic thing that happened shortly after arriving here. Originally, after being far away from the mountain range of audur City, which seems to be covered by a white awn all year round, and coming to Saxony Kingdom, which is relatively close to the south, people thought that the temperature here should be higher than that living on the snow mountain, But soon we found a problem. Compared with the middle-aged yanoder mountains, where the wind and snow kept howling, on this sunny land with green buds from time to time, the temperature not only did not rise at all, but it seemed to be a little colder than in the seemingly extreme cold weather of the yanoder mountains. This is also Lin''s negligence. As the king of the white dragon, Lin forgot to tell these little friends, The reason why it is not cold in the environment of odur is that everyone is affected by their own Because of the natural protection of [frost protection], under the protection of their own strength, even in the snowstorm, Mingxue and others can feel that the surrounding temperature can still be maintained within an acceptable range. When they left the yanoder mountains and lost the shelter of Yalin, the surrounding environment suddenly returned to the normal temperature, they were weak and unprepared, and could not adapt in time A group of girls with sudden changes in the environment have fallen ill one after another since the beginning of guhezhu. Boys are lucky to have better adaptability than girls and avoid difficulties. Among girls, in addition to AI Lulu and a lulu, who are considered to be Asian in order to adapt to the new environment, Only Mingxue and her mother Akiko, who had adapted to the cold weather in Hokkaido, survived. "We''re back." "It smells delicious. I can''t wait to enjoy the dishes made by Ang Xing." At this time, Sakamoto and lizia also pushed open the door of the restaurant. They still held a pile of freshly baked bread in their hands, but after walking home, the bread had become cold. by the way! Among the girls who survived, Zhidai, who was reincarnated as a white dragon, was also one of them. In other words, after reincarnation, Zhidai found that the colder the four weeks, the more he had an unspeakable pleasure. Even when he took a bath, he changed from a hot bath to a cold bath. At first, there was an oolong. When he quietly changed the hot water and took a bath with cold water shortly after he came here, Without knowing it, Lydia suddenly came in to take a bath. Before she could remind herself, she had jumped into the bathtub and jumped into the freezing cold water in the near zero temperature environment. Then her royal highness tragically lay in bed with a bad cold for three days, Since then, Zhidai''s bathing order has always been behind everyone. "Finally finished, AHA ~ it seems that I can catch lunch." At this time, Weber, who had been busy outside for a long time, was also walking into the restaurant with a satisfied look, while Youfei also walked into the restaurant with nanali who had the same cold, Yazi fujizawa, and Yayi Wushan, who was still weak. Finally, Wenli walked in with Xiaodou Edward and Arvons, and basically everyone was here. "Is everyone here? Then let''s eat while it''s hot." Aunt Qiuzi and AI Lulu, who had been busy backstage all morning, brought out the last dish, and Liu angxing also removed his sleeves in the back, ready to reward his intestines and stomach. "Another one hasn''t arrived ~" (x2) After looking at the hanging bell, nanali and Youfei said in unison. "That''s right, but it''s fast." Several girls turned their eyes to the door. When the bell just went to 12 o''clock, a figure pushed the door open in a second. "Mr. Ge mu, it''s lunchtime." As if he always had a poker face, GE muzongichiro nodded: "I know." I''m afraid this obsessive-compulsive disorder is in its advanced stage. When Ma silently stared at GE muzongichiro, who was said to have been a world history and society teacher in senior high school, but with his cold and ruthless breath and mechanical work and rest rules, he felt that compared with being a teacher, Mr. Ge Mu seemed to be fit to be a killer. "I have something important to tell you after dinner, so please don''t leave." After sitting down and picking up his own share of food, Ge Mu said a faint word, and then ate without saying a word. Chapter 1048 Ge muzongichiro''s strict work and rest habits like machinery were already famous in audur city. He is one of the few four adults here, and he is slightly weaker than the other two natural mothers and elulu, Ge muzongyilang''s rigorous style brings a strong sense of oppression, which makes people intuitively regard him as the leader of the team. After lunch, people did not leave in a hurry, but sat in restaurant and listened. "Saxony Kingdom recently arrested a criminal in the whole country. So far, many territories have been under martial law, and martial law will be enforced here soon." "Does that have anything to do with us?" For this matter, little bean Edward said disapprovingly. At least in his own opinion, it seems to be only the internal affairs of Saxony kingdom. He said that although this country is a small country, it is at least half the size of its original riamesterian country in the world, and in terms of environment, it is located in a remote place, and only one person may not find it here. Ge muzongichiro still put on a poker face and said calmly: "although there is only one person, the other party seems to have the power to control people''s hearts. For the sake of insurance, girls don''t go out often during the period of martial law." Finally, Ge Mu specially added a sentence among girls, except for Shidai sakaka, which made a group of girls feel speechless, but there was no way. In this team, except for Gemu zongichiro and Edward and Al brothers, only Shidai sakaka had the combat power, and was the most powerful among the people, As for Ma and Weber, although they have a fantasy killer that can be called a bug, their combat effectiveness is too weak. Although Weber knows magic, they are more used for research and assistance rather than positive combat. As for Liu angxing, it''s just that the chef cooks at home. It''s better not to run around outside. After saying that, Ge Mu was the first to stand up. After the people left in twos and threes, he helped the two mothers clean up the table with elulu and lizia. During this period, Zaomiao asked Ge Mu to ask for some magic medicine. It was a medicine given by caster Medea to him in order to thank Ge mu for sorting out the library. It is said that it can treat many different kinds of diseases. After coming to the jihar territory of Saxony Kingdom, everyone fell ill because they didn''t adapt to the environment. They all rely on these magic drugs to recover so quickly. Zhu seems to be in poor health. When everyone is almost well, she is the only one who hasn''t been completely cured. "I see. I''ll bring it to you later." Ge Mu nodded and said. "Thank you so much, Mr. Ge mu." For his wife''s thanks, Ge Mu''s face was still calm and replied, "don''t thank me. Yalin entrusted me to protect you." guard! This word is really a little strange to me. My fist has been born to kill people since the day it was born. In fact, I also understand it that way. Well, martial arts exist to destroy and hit the enemy. Some martial artists'' so-called martial arts learners can''t break the ban with force and should refrain from using force has never been understood, Since you don''t want to hurt others and can''t use force at will, why practice martial arts? But these days... It seems that I can understand some. And the other side After lunch, Ma came back to his room bored and did nothing. When he came to the different world, although he said goodbye to his most painful studies, at the same time, what he felt most painful was that he couldn''t learn some new things. For example, magic can feel elements more or less when watching Mingxue and Zhu, But as long as they have fantasy killers, magic and elements can never coexist with themselves. How should I position myself in this world! When Ma looked at the snowflakes outside with some distress, this problem has been bothering him in audur city. In addition to the fantasy killer who can erase all the visions, as a high school student, he didn''t have too strong combat effectiveness and couldn''t learn any magic. In this strange world, he was just like an ordinary mortal who couldn''t be in the ordinary world, Although it doesn''t matter if Mr. Yalin said he was having a free meal in the city of odur, as a person, he wants to do something to show himself when he meets the adventure of crossing the different world, which can only appear in light novels. "Why don''t you ask Mr. Ge mu for his boxing skills? Mr. Ge Mu is just an ordinary person like me. Since he can learn, I''m sure he can." Sighed. When Ma finally found a way for himself, since he couldn''t learn magic, he turned to physics. He was still very confident in physical fitness. At least he also won the ranking at the big bully Star Festival. Think of it and do it! Wearing a windbreaker to keep out the cold, Ma believed that Mr. Ge Mu would train in the small garden outside the residence on time every day to ensure that his skills would not decline due to time. Only when he saw him outside, Ge mu zongichiro went on boxing with his upper body bare in the severe cold, When Ma found that his confidence was a little insufficient. I probably can''t reach the level of Mr. Ge mu in my life. With thick scalp, he expressed his request to ge Mu during training. For this seemingly ridiculous request, Ge Mu attached great importance to pinching dangma''s bone and testing his physical fitness. The subsequent answer was that dangma''s physical fitness was no problem, but he was a little old and had missed the golden time to learn martial arts, Even from now on, it will take at least a year to gain something. I can teach Ma boxing, but the question is whether Ma has the perseverance. "I can teach you boxing, but the problem is that you must be persistent and keep training every day. If you like, I will teach you boxing without reservation, but I will not allow you to be lazy. I will monitor you and urge you to ensure that you must study and train every day, whether it is windy, rainy or broken bones, and I will not accept you at that time There is only one way for you to repent in any form, that is to fully learn this boxing and get my approval. Are you willing? " Ge Mu''s momentum was so overwhelming that he couldn''t lift his head. When he was numb for a long time, he said in a cold sweat: "well... Can I think about it?" "Give me a reply within three days. If you don''t reply after three days, I regard you as giving up and not accepting this request." Ge Mu ignored when he finished, and dangma continued his training. At this time, a dark horse came and stopped outside the house wall. When he saw dangma and Ge mu, a young knight on the horse''s back who looked a little older than dangma immediately said, "is it Mr. Ge Mu and dangma? I''m sorry to disturb you." "Jetrow ~ Lord!" Ge Mu nodded silently as a response, but when Ma was a little uneasy, because the young man''s identity was the Lord of the territory. The young Lord looked helplessly. When Ma was not angry, he corrected: "it''s jerota! Jerota jihar. This is my name." "Ah ~ sorry, Lord." When numb, he said with an apologetic look on his face. feudal lord! In Japan, it is just like the mayor and the ancient vassal Lord. For dangma, who comes from an ordinary family, the identity of the other party is naturally oppressive to him. Although I saw a person with a greater identity in audur city before, maybe they don''t care because they are too familiar with each other as classmates, Now facing the young Lord, I find that my inner subconscious is afraid. Jerota gihar! Its surname has the same name as this jihar territory, but in fact it is not only the same name. Once, the ancestors of jihar were one of the founding heroes of the Saxony Kingdom and were granted the title of marquis. After the establishment of the Saxony Kingdom, this territory was given a special name in its form in order to commemorate its meritorious deeds, Jerota''s father died when he led the territory army to belika fortress to fight against the Ogg barbarians. At that time, the young jerota was still unable to govern the territory. Therefore, the territorial rule was temporarily inherited by his mother, and the territorial right naturally returned to the young man when jerota grew up, So far, jerota is now the youngest Lord in the whole Saxony kingdom. She is only 19 years old this year. Although young jerota still has the characteristics of being impatient and restless, and needs his mother''s assistance in governance, the young Lord also grows very fast, especially in the process of introducing investment in mineral development from the chamber of Commerce of the ring of black stones in the free city in jihar territory recently, In the bargaining for the interests of the territory, jerota has shown the qualification to become an excellent Lord in the future. It can be expected that the territory that will develop rapidly due to mineral development in the future will attract many civilians of other lords to enter and settle here, making this originally remote territory increasingly prosperous. "So ~ what''s up, Lord?" Seeing the Lord riding a horse, he came in person. Although he knew that the other party liked to travel alone, dangma also understood that the Lord didn''t just come to say hello, let alone a person who was very concerned by the young Lord. Jerota smiled and said without any airs like meeting ordinary friends: "in fact, two days later, it''s my sister galsaia''s 16th birthday. Galsaia wants to invite Miss Lisia to the birthday party with her friends. Please tell her a little." "Ah ~ Yes, I know." When Ma scratched his head, he said in some embarrassment, "but people of our identity, will you come to... OK?" "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s just a small birthday party. Usually, my mother and I celebrate galsaia''s birthday. This year, galsaia is 16 years old and is an adult, so I want to have some fun, so you can come and play together." Speaking of this, jerota turned her horse''s head and told her, "please tell Miss Lycia how many friends you can invite." "I see. I''ll tell you." "Well, please, miss leicia, be sure to come to the birthday party at that time ~" Before leaving, jerota looked back step by step, as if afraid to forget it. Chapter 1049 This makes me a little embarrassed! When Ma was helpless and scratched his head, the little thought of the young Lord was that he was a single dog without a woman, but because of this, he didn''t know what to do! In the city of odur, Lycia has obviously put all her love on the senior student Yalin, and even gave her first kiss to the senior student before she left. Even after she came to the Saxony Kingdom, her longing for the senior student has not weakened, and she can''t push the girl who loves senior student Yalin to others. "If the senior knows that I have done such a thing, it is estimated that the next step is to make friends." When Ma quietly underestimated: "... Maybe it will be torn directly by hand. I don''t know." He left the city of odur like a greenhouse and came to the kingdom of Saxony. Although Yalin has always cooperated with the kingdom of Saxony, he is still absolutely confidential about the arrival of dangma and others. After all, he doesn''t want to not only protect them but also make them hostages in times of crisis, The choice of jihar territory also depends on the fact that the geography, climate and environment here are relatively mild, and more importantly, before they arrived, Yalin had sent many people to settle in this territory in advance to lay a good foundation. When Ma and others arrived, they lived in a large mansion that had been repaired in advance. Although there were not as many convenient facilities in odur City, it was already a very good residence in jihar territory. When Ma and others arrived, they naturally attracted the attention of Lord jerota, Although the jihar territory has attracted many other territories of Saxony kingdom or foreign personnel to settle in because of the imminent start of mineral exploitation, the situation of nearly 20 people like dangma and most of them are girls is still somewhat abnormal, but it is precisely because so many girls make the abnormal behavior not abnormal, At least in jerota''s opinion, there should be no force that would send a group of underage girls to their territory to be spies and spies, not to mention that there are two orcs in it. Jerota also thinks it can be accepted for the time being that GE mu, the leader of the team, said that the people came from the west of the Mainland mainly to avoid war. After all, there are indeed a large army of the dead in the west of the mainland, and in fact, more or less residents in the west of the mainland temporarily fled to the east to take refuge, but few people would choose the remote and cold small country of Saxony kingdom. Although he approved Ge Mu''s explanation, jerota still felt some doubts. For example, the group lived in a large residence built in a newly expanded immigrant settlement outside the town. Although Ge Mu and others took out a large amount of golden wealth to buy this large residence originally said to be built for the entry of a chamber of Commerce, But from the time point of view, this residence is just like a special building specially built for GE Mu and others. When he first settled in the jihar territory, even if he lived in a newly opened immigrant settlement outside the town, although he was a little impatient in his young character, Lord jerota had a delicate side in his mind, but he didn''t send people to watch his people. However, after such a long time, the watch gradually disappeared, obviously recognizing the residence of his people. To be honest, in addition to showing amazing wealth, it''s really necessary to thank Lydia for her contribution to integrate into this territory so quickly. Although as a princess, Lydia doesn''t have any princess''s airs at all. Although her behavior is noble and elegant, she is as pure and lovely as her neighbor''s little sister, She always makes some small points every day, and then gives them to the nearby workers and vendors after work together with Youfei and nanali. She also takes care of the lonely elderly who have lost their children because of the war in her spare time. Sometimes she would go to the farm to help farmers tidy up their farmland, go to the nearby town market to buy fruit, and know how to make needlework. Not only that, she would also learn math. No matter what she learned, she was very fast, and even amazed the wisest scholars in the territory. She was gentle and generous, elegant in manner and decent in speech. She knew that she had received a good education at a glance. All these made her good friends with all the people in the settlements and towns. For this reason, these things gradually came into jerota''s ears. Soon, she was uncontrollably loved by this young Lord. Even jerota invited Licia to visit her lord''s residence, and specially introduced her sister to Licia. Of course, Zhidai sakazaka accompanied her to visit the Lord''s residence. After that visit to the Lord''s hinterland, the Lord''s admiration for lizia seems to have become more intense. During this period, he will run here from time to time when he rides his horse for recreation, and talk with lizia from time to time when he sees her. "Well, everyone should see it, but lizia herself looks confused." When Ma covered her forehead and sighed with some nerve racking, jerota''s unusual feelings for lizia can be seen by those who are close to lizia, such as elulu, Sakamoto Zhidai, guhezhu, Youfei and even nanali and alulu, but lizia herself is a party fan. Is it because you love your elders that others are slow to respond to your love? Ma is also very distressed about this matter and doesn''t know what to do. As a big boy, it''s really hard to point out this matter in front of Lydia, and her girls look like they have reached a common tacit understanding. It''s clear, but it seems that no one can speak directly to Lydia. As a result, Lydia still loves senior Alin in her heart as always, For her, jerota was probably a good Lord who took good care of her people. When Ma had to look aside for help, it was none of his business and continued to practice boxing on Ge Mu: "Mr. Ge mu, about this..." "If you want to play, be careful not to play too late. You''d better let Zhidai accompany you." "Oh! OK ~" Suddenly, Ma felt that he was stupid enough to ask Ge mu, who seemed completely insulated from his feelings, for advice on this emotional problem. Hey ~ in the end, I still have to tell Lycia about it. After all, it''s also the Lord''s invitation, which people can''t refuse at all. Just when Ma was worried about whether to attend the birthday party held by the Lord''s residence two days later, jerota, who routinely inspected the territory on the other side, rode back to the Lord''s residence on love horse. I have conveyed my invitation in the past, but it''s a pity that I didn''t see Miss Lycia, the beauty that haunts me today. However, I believe miss Lycia should come to my sister''s birthday party with her friends in two days. Maybe I can He gave his horse to the attendants, and jerota walked briskly to the Lord''s residence. When I first met Miss Lydia and her party, I was really attracted by Miss Lydia''s appearance, or by so many girls with outstanding appearance. Each of them was so beautiful and lovely, just like flowers. People wanted to hold it in their hands and love it carefully. However, Miss Lydia was the most attractive one in the period. Gentle, beautiful, considerate, and most importantly, she is a very strong girl. She is so strong that even her man laments that she is inferior. She is like an angel given to her by God. The more she understood Lucia, the more she was fascinated by it. Even though Lucia usually went to clean up the farm, embroider and do cumbersome housework, she didn''t feel that the girl was degrading her identity. On the contrary, the more she felt that Lucia was shining with a light that many noble women had never had before, That''s the glory of a good wife and mother. That''s the glory of a lady that a man cherishes. When he comes home after a day''s hard work, every man hopes to have a partner who can comfort his soul. Since Lydia lived in the immigrant settlement outside, even if she usually patrolled the territory, she would deliberately run a little more in order to have a look at the girl she liked. "Brother!" Not long after jerota returned to the living room, a girl wearing traditional clothes of Saxony Kingdom rushed over with a cheerful step and fell into her arms. He gently rubbed the little head buried in his arms. There was no one else who could do this in the Lord''s residence except his sister jiarsena jihar He patted his sister''s head with pity. Jerota smiled and said, "get up from my arms quickly. Oh ~ jiarsena, you won''t be a lady if you do this." "Hee hee, I see, brother." She looked up with a sweet smile and a trace of expectation: "brother, did you help me transfer miss dalicia? Will she come to my birthday party? By the way ~ will alulu and elulu also come? I don''t know if Miss Zhidai will also come. I really hope they can celebrate their birthday together." Jerota, bombarded by a series of questions from his sister, had to make a pause gesture: "Please, please! Slow down, jasena. Although I understand that you want your friends to celebrate and make this coming of age birthday more lively, whether you come or not depends on miss Lycia. Anyway, I have completed the task to convey the entrustment for you. You can''t blame me next." "Hum!" Galsenna deliberately showed her dissatisfaction and looked at her brother cruelly and said, "in fact, my brother wants miss Lycia to come than I do. If you don''t explain well, I think you have to cry." This is really speechless. Looking at her brother''s embarrassed appearance, jiarsena smiled this time: "brother, mother has something to do with you. You''d better go upstairs and meet your mother first." "What''s up?" "Of course, it''s a good thing about your brother''s life." As she spoke, she pushed jerota upstairs. Chapter 1050 Dragged by his sister to his mother''s room on the second floor, jerota calmed down, tidied up her clothes a little, and then knocked on the door. "Come in and give me a hand." With his mother''s response, jerota gently opened the door. Although he had officially inherited the position of the Lord, for jerota, the people sitting inside were also his own mother and once the acting Lord of the territory. In terms of etiquette, he didn''t dare to have the idea of arrogating. In the room, a middle-aged lady was sitting in a chair and turning over some recent reports on the financial expenditure of the territory. Perhaps it was because she had worked hard on the territory for a long time. The woman''s face seemed older than her own age and full of vicissitudes. When she saw jerota coming, the woman also put down the documents and motioned her son and daughter behind her to sit down. "Mother ~ what can I do for you?" I don''t know why jerota felt a little uneasy after taking her seat this time. Is it because of her sister''s sentence about her life-long events? "Don''t be so nervous. You''ll be nervous when you talk to your mother. It''s like going to war." The lady smiled, "did you invite lizia to Sena''s birthday party?" "Yes." Jerota nodded and admitted. The lady looked at her son. As soon as she mentioned the name of Lycia, her son became a little nervous. It was like a conditioned reflex. It seemed that the girl''s weight in her son''s heart was so great that she was about to occupy everything, although it had to be said that she was indeed a very excellent girl, But as a mother, she doesn''t want her son to fall into this too strong unrequited love. It''s taboo to be too emotional for a Lord. "You like Lucia, don''t you? Jerota." "Ah ~ this... This... Yes!" When asked by his mother, jerotaton blushed, and then said with hesitation. His embarrassed appearance made his sister snicker. "How do you like it?" Asked by her mother, jerota was silent for a moment before saying, "I hope to marry her and become a partner for life." Hey~ The lady sighed. As her son, jerota did gradually grow up to a qualified Lord, but he was completely dazzled by love. Although he also admitted that lizia did have a personality charm that men loved. Not only was she beautiful, gentle and intelligent, but the most important thing was that she had a strong character, It''s like a blue crystal rose blooming proudly in the cold wind, but my son should think carefully about the feasibility of marrying each other from many aspects. Looking at her mother sighing, jerota sank and worried: "what''s the problem, mother." "Problem? There''s no problem." The lady recalled that when her son first invited her to the residence, she was deeply impressed by the girls who accompanied her. In particular, although her friend was also an excellent girl who made people feel refreshing, she was more elegant than her son, Even if she wears ordinary clothes, she can''t hide her inherent nobility and elegance. Moreover, in terms of speech and manners, it shows that the girl has received higher education and higher noble education. Even the most picky nobles will recognize her etiquette. If she came in a different dress at that time, even if she said she was a princess from a certain country, I may believe it. Noble, elegant and approachable, anyone around her can feel the pure tenderness, and behind the tenderness is the girl''s most determined side. When facing anyone, she is neither humble nor arrogant, which makes people Xiaoran respect. In a short time, even the maids and waiters in the mansion quickly became good friends with the girl. It''s like a natural perfect aristocratic incarnation! The lady said to her son, "have you ever thought about lizia''s real identity?" "Identity?" Jerota was slightly stunned, but her mother quickly responded: "should she be a noble lady of a country?" "Aristocracy? If she is only an aristocratic girl, I''m a little relieved." Just because it is so perfect, even jerota, who is dazzled by love, knows very well that a girl with beautiful appearance and noble temperament like Lucia can never be born in an ordinary family, but she can''t hatch a phoenix in a chicken nest. The noble women think more. The other girls living with Lycia are extremely outstanding in both appearance and temperament. Even two beautiful Orc maidens live with them. Why did a perfect girl like a Royal Princess suddenly come to jihar, which is a remote territory in the Saxony kingdom, The so-called reason to avoid the war from the west of the mainland is too suspicious. Even if we don''t care about lizia''s identity first, our son likes lizia and hopes to marry her, but does the girl like him? "Jerota! You''ve been dazzled by your feelings recently. Do you know the identity of Lycia? Do you know where she comes from and what kind of identity she is?" "Sorry, mother, I don''t know that." Seeing that her brother''s momentum was completely suppressed by her mother, jiarsena couldn''t help saying: "mother, I don''t think these are important. The important thing is that my brother likes lizia very much and I like lizia very much. If lizia is willing to marry her brother, it''s all right." The lady couldn''t help smiling and sighing: "silly child, marriage is not as simple as you think. It''s not just that two people love each other. If the identity of lizia is too different from your brother, even if they love each other, they will not be together because of their identity." Galsenna immediately whispered and buried her head, while jerota on the side looked ugly. During this time, she was really fascinated by Lydia. She just unilaterally liked and wanted to marry her. All she thought about was whether Lydia would agree to her proposal, and she would not care about her identity, Whether she is an aristocrat or a civilian, no matter what her status, she is willing to marry her. What if Lycia is a princess? Seeing his son suddenly realize, The lady said: "Jerota, your father died early. I also hope you and galsena can have children as soon as possible to continue the blood of the family. Don''t worry. As a mother, I also like Lucia very much. If I can, I also welcome this child to become our family. After all, it''s very rare to be such an excellent girl to her these days, but you should know An excellent girl like Lucia is definitely not an ordinary identity. You should be prepared for it! " Jerota bit her teeth as if she were struggling violently, but finally nodded with certainty: "I understand, mother." "Well, you should remember jerota. You are now the Lord of jihar in Saxony kingdom. Although it is cruel, you should remember that everything must give priority to the interests of the whole territory." Speaking of this, the lady was very angry and asked seriously, "tell me, how much weight does Lycia occupy in your heart?" "If she doesn''t marry!" Seeing this, the lady finally nodded, got up and went to the side cabinet, took out a small box, opened the box and put an ancient silver ring in front of jerota. Obviously, the ring was forged with secret silver and platinum, with some astringent ancient words carved on it, Although it seems simple and insignificant, the ring itself flows the vicissitudes of time and years. Jerota couldn''t help staring at her mother when she saw the ring, but the other party just smiled calmly. "This ring is a pledge given by the jihar family to each other when they marry their lover. It has been handed down from generation to generation. So far, I also inherited this ring from my mother. I originally wanted to hand it over to Sena, but Sena and I think it should be given to you to let you marry your beloved." For a moment, jerota felt her eyes moist and almost trembling. She took the evidence that witnessed the love oath of the jihar family from her mother''s hand. "May you marry miss Lycia, brother!" Gail Senna also smiled and encouraged. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ When sweetness envelops the Lord''s residence, the filthy black malice in the jihar territory is also wantonly venting their anger and dissatisfaction. The long-time running and high mental vigilance have strained felesian''s spirit to the limit. When he relaxed, felesian fully slept in the carriage all day. After waking up, he dragged his almost frozen body from the warehouse into the farmer''s home. Although ornaments can control others, if they don''t give accurate hints, The controlled people will also remain indifferent to felesian and maintain their normal life. For this reason, felesian, who only ordered to take himself to the city, was thrown into the carriage and slept for a day. He slept in the cold warehouse for a day and was not found. He had not been frozen to death. Even felesian felt that he had been lucky. However, although he did not freeze to death, the result of sleeping in the warehouse in the cold weather was that the high-level mage caught a bad cold, Now I have to lie in bed and have a rest. "Cough... This damn... Cough... Damn place, damn weather... Cough..." "Hateful ~ hateful... Cough... Why should I suffer this crime!" The complaining felesian has taken some of the medicine he carried, but the effect is not obvious, or the effect does not appear so soon. Now felesian only feels that his head is as hot as a fire stove. Not only that, he is dizzy, which makes people unable to think completely, The most damned thing is that I can only live in this humble room and endure all the things I hate at ordinary times. I can''t go anywhere. There is no warm stove, no exquisite food, no beautiful women. There are only two humble farmers here. The food they send even makes them sick. In their opinion, these poor food is only worthy to feed pigs. Now the only thing that can make you almost crazy is the ornaments. The stronger resonance has shown that the other half of the ornaments is in this town. With a twisted look, felesian grabbed the ornament on his chest as if he had caught the only hope. Chapter 1051 The young Lord of jihar territory personally invited everyone to the Lord''s residence to attend his sister''s birthday party. As the main object of the invitation, lizia, who came to the world of eustia with filthy wings, showed a very normal response to the invitation, such as "yes", "it''s also good to celebrate Jia''er Senna''s birthday", "can you go with alulu on behalf of her". The girls who made a group of interested parties and onlookers look at this normally intelligent and capable, but emotionally, in addition to the people they like in their hearts, their admiration for others is very slow. "I said, lizia, may I ask you a question?" At that time, he was summoned together with Lycia. It seems that Osaka''s wisdom generation can''t bear Lycia''s confusion. "Well, what''s the problem, Miss Zhidai." After a pause, Zhidai slowly said, "what do you think of... Jiaer Senna?" "Very good. Although he is an aristocrat, he doesn''t feel arrogant like an ordinary aristocrat, and he is also very reasonable. He can be a good friend." Lizia replied with a smile. She didn''t seem to hear anything else in Zhidai''s words. "Then Lord jerota, what do you think of him?" "Lord jerota." Lizia tilted her head and thought for a while. Then she said with a lot of praise: "although she is still young and vigorous, she is not arrogant or arrogant. She is also very kind to ordinary people and regards them as relatives. For a noble, this is also a valuable quality. I believe he should grow into a very excellent Lord in the future." This rather appreciative tone is like evaluating the courtiers as a princess. Both sakazaki and the other girls are staring at lizia speechless. At the same time, they feel sorry for the Lord who has poured a lot of enthusiasm into lizia. Obviously, lizia doesn''t feel the love of the young Lord at all. Being stabbed in the waist by Mingxue sitting on the side, Zhidai had to continue with a stiff smile and brazenly asked, "I mean, do you think Lord jerota has been... That... That''s good for you, no! Is it too good for us?" Zhidai knows that the person she likes in her heart is also the one she loves, and the love in her heart is not inferior to herself. Although sometimes she unconsciously regards her as a competitor, when she sees that an outsider has fallen in love with her, she also hopes that she can accept her love and quit the competition, But look at the situation of Lydia, let alone accepting each other''s love, you don''t even notice it at all, okay. Looking at Mingxue beside her, he looked at himself with an expression of "you read the wrong script". Zhidai was really distressed. We didn''t agree on this kind of thing. Why should we push ourselves out to do this thankless thing now, let alone love the same person with lizia? Doesn''t it have to let ourselves play a annoying role? The muttering Zhidai found that he couldn''t face down at the last moment. "If you want to say anything, Lord jerota really takes care of us. I think it''s probably because most of us live here are girls." Lucia looked at the crowd with a smile and said: "... Maybe Lord jerota fell in love with that one. After all, everyone is a very good girl." Sakamoto Zhidai: "......" Mizase Mingxue: "......" Guhezhu: "... Cough..." In the end, I really don''t know at all, or do I pretend it on purpose. The usually intelligent Royal daughter should not have the attribute of being natural, or when she has her beloved, women''s love for others will become very dull. In the cold living room, some people put on the top of the hedgehog''s head. When Ma didn''t say a word, he focused his attention on eliminating the cookies that had just been baked. It looked as if she was suffering from love retardation. Then he looked at the girls who were sitting again. They clearly wanted to tell her something, but you pushed me and I pushed you, When Ma really wants to stand up and tell her directly that the young Lord loves you, and what he loves is to take out a ring at the birthday party to propose to you, I won''t be surprised. However, this kind of thing can only be thought about. If you do it, let others do it. "I don''t want to die yet." When Ma sipped hot black tea and whispered, However, after watching several girls gradually lose their temper on this topic, when Ma pie his mouth, an interesting idea came to mind. He put down his tea cup, raised his hand and shouted to lizia like a student speaking in class, "lizia, I have something to tell you." In an instant, everyone in the whole room focused on dangma, and even Mingxue and Zhu looked at dangma like the death squads who revered and prepared to die generously. In the puzzled eyes of the people and Lycia, Ma smiled embarrassedly and then said word by word: "I like Lycia very much. Can I be my girlfriend?" What is this!? The girls who originally had adoring eyes suddenly showed a look of what you were doing to dangma. "I''m sorry ~ No." Lizia replied immediately with a smile. "It''s really... Direct enough, lizia ~" When Ma smiled awkwardly and then buried his head, although he was just holding the mentality of doing an experiment, he didn''t take it seriously, and even didn''t expect a 0.0001% chance, it was so sad for lizia to hairpin herself so directly. Lucia smiled and encouraged dangma: "I don''t hate being Mr. Ma, but I heard that being Mr. Ma was just kidding me, so I refused directly." "Aha, I''m sorry, too. Suddenly, this kind of thing makes fun of you." "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care." Lydia suddenly blushed and whispered, "actually... I already have someone I like." Seeing that lizia, who is usually lively and noble, shows such a shy side, everyone who knows it well now has to show mercy to the Lord of jihar territory again. The heart of the person you love has already been temporarily occupied by another person. Your single lovesickness really only seems to be single lovesickness. As the recommended representative, Zhidai sakazaka''s relationship with misfire can only be settled in the end, and the topic of the girls has shifted to the Lord''s sister jiarsena''s birthday party two days later. First of all, as a direct invited by the Lord, lizia is sure to go, and lizia is also happy to celebrate jiarsena''s birthday, Although guhezhu also wanted to see how people in different worlds wished to live, it was not good because of a bad cold. The equally sick Wuyi in Wushan and the nurse Yazi fujizawa who took care of Yayi couldn''t go either. Wenli said that she still had to be a mechanical Kai, and the two brothers aillik couldn''t go because the mechanical Kai was too conspicuous. In addition to lizia, the candidates who can go at last include Zhidai sakaka, Mingxue mizase, Youfei, nanali, alulu and elulu, and shangtiao''s classmate Ma. When Ma pointed at himself innocently, "do I have to go?" "Everyone is a girl. You have to let a boy accompany you to have a sense of security." Mingxue said with a smile. Security When Ma speechless glanced at sakaka Zhidai sitting on the other side, accompanied by Zhidai who had been reincarnated as a dragon, he couldn''t see the danger of you going to the banquet. Even if it was dangerous, your Lord''s life was in danger. Just as the girls'' discussion ended in twos and threes, a white streamer fell on the land of jihar territory in the direction of the king''s capital. "Here we are, Miss Philly." Facing the new green around, fili, who was held in the arms of the elf guards, jumped down and flashed a look of nostalgia in her eyes. There was no way. The city of odur and the whole Arnold mountains and the surrounding misty forest were always covered with ice and snow. Except for a piece of white, she could hardly see its color, especially the green representing life and recovery, This is so memorable. After finishing her skirt and being held by the elf guard for several hours, fili moved her muscles and bones. In order to avoid being found by the messenger of the goddess, the elf guard isan could only fly all the way in human form, and fili could only stay in each other''s arms like a little dog for hours without tea, lunch High altitude "civil aviation flight" without music and comfortable seats. Had it not been for the fairy guards to protect themselves all the way with magic, Philip believed that she would have suffocated and frozen to death before she died of boredom and discomfort. "Are you sure that guy is here?" When her numb hands and feet returned to normal, fili took out her heavy crystal alchemy steel battle from the space bracelet. With the petal scale on the NianWei manipulation ability stick floating out, a beautiful cherry landscape was formed in the sky. Ethan, the elf bodyguard, said positively: "Felesian has changed his route several times to try to lead his captors to the wrong place, but the moving track can be predicted. I''m sure his destination is still in the kingdom of Saxony and not on the side close to the misty forest. The only destination felesian can choose is to screen out those territories that have theoretically entered the warning range Here, the position of Saxony kingdom is biased to the jihar territory in the south. " "What if you make a mistake?" Fili tilted her head and looked at the elf guard, as if to say how you are going to be responsible. "Then I can only express regret." With her mouth pursed, Philly didn''t say anything, but spread the petals out with her power of reading. If she wanted to say, the man named felesian could really run, but she ran to this place. There are many people on her own side to catch him. Soon a beautiful shadow appeared in front of them with the fluctuation of space. Chapter 1052 This small, dirty, poor and cold border country is extremely hated. In an alley in jihar territory, felesian, dressed in a dirty windbreaker, was walking cautiously and carefully to observe the situation around him. Although felesian had not been completely cured of his cold, his dry and sore throat and some dizzy brain made him feel very painful even chanting spells, but felesian also knew he could not continue to carry it on, The longer you stay here, the tighter the search network of Saxony kingdom for yourself. Even if you find the other half of the ornament, it will be difficult to escape. Even though his physical condition was still very bad, after two days of rest, felicien still had to choose to look for the other half of the ornament against the severe cold. After observing for a while, felesian found a very bad situation. It seems that martial law has also begun in this remote small territory. Fortunately, the cold temperature in Saxony Kingdom makes everyone keep their bags airtight. Now felesian would be considered suspicious in any other country, but it is normal here, Walking on the road, he didn''t attract soldiers to search him, but at the gate of the city, felesien found that the soldiers had conducted strict inspection on the people entering the city, and everyone was ordered to take off his windproof hood to confirm his appearance. Damn it! Is it finally here? "Cough..." After coughing violently for a while, felesien turned around and walked towards the direction of resonance of the ornaments. However, less than half of the way, he found that he had no way to go. At the gate of the inner city, there were soldiers on duty to verify everyone''s identity, and there were also their own portraits on one side. Looking from a distance, Saxony Kingdom offered a reward of 500000 lien to catch himself. Looking at the people talking in front of the portrait, the only thing felesian can do is turn around and leave. However, just then, a carriage pulled by two fine horses drove slowly past felesian. When it reached the gate checkpoint, the guard immediately released it without any obstruction. Felesian stood quietly and looked at the carriage with some surprise. It was not because this carriage with special identity passed the checkpoint without inspection, But the moment when the carriage passed by, I saw beautiful faces from the gap of the carriage curtain. There were at least three girls sitting in the carriage. Even for a moment, I could see that each of these girls had an extremely outstanding appearance. How enviable! In the end, is it the noble''s family or the guest invited by the noble who invited so many beautiful women to his residence at one go? He once enjoyed the wonderful life of embracing left and right, but now he can only stay in the humble house. Even on a cold night, he can''t find a woman who can warm his body to vent. Tut, even though he was resentful, now the only choice felesian had was to return to his residence and see if he could sneak into the inner city tomorrow. Of course, this time felesian didn''t plan to return to the dilapidated woodcutter''s cabin. The humble father and son had gone out of the city under their own orders and chose a place free of people to commit suicide. Now the two vacant positions are just for him to choose a better place to live, preferably with clean and tidy food and rooms, Especially a woman who can let herself vent. Along the way, felesian searched around for prey. As long as he made good use of the ornaments, he felt that the world seemed to be a huge toy box of his own. As long as he liked, he could quickly become the behind the scenes dominator of any person or even a family. This kind of power that can manipulate others and control others at will is really irresistible. Of course... Except for the mistake of casting a magic trick on Princess Celine to expose herself. In the end, felesian found a tall woman in the street. She looked in her early thirties, showing the charm of a mature woman. Although she still liked younger women, it was good to change her taste occasionally. The most important thing was that the woman in front of her looked like a middle class, Her home should be much better than those two poor and poor people. Anyway, she won''t live for long. As long as she finds the other half of the ornament, she will leave immediately. If she has a husband, let her husband die quickly, or become a obedient puppet to find a way to go to the inner city for herself. If she has children, if it''s a girl, she doesn''t mind coming to enjoy the common service of mother and daughter. She hasn''t tasted this kind of * * since she left the noble family. However, when felesian controlled the woman and quietly followed her, he found that the other party was actually the hostess of the hotel. It was obvious that such a place with many eyes should not be the first choice in the current situation, but on second thought, felesian felt that it might still be a blind spot because it was not the first choice for people like himself. Follow behind each other and enter the cellar of wine storage from the back door of the hotel. Soon, under the sign of felesian, the female owner of the controlled Hotel brought hot food and her plump meat body to felesian. When felesian was relieved for a while, the people who should have died in felesian''s plan outside the town didn''t get what they wanted to die. In the no man''s land far from the town and close to the lower reaches of the river, two young and old men dressed as loggers are being saved by accident. At the moment, they are kneeling down on the ground with a frightened face and watching the three people in front of them, a petite and lovely girl with black hair and a handsome and tall man, And the last beautiful woman with long silver hair like the silver snow princess of the legendary Saxony kingdom. "Sure enough, common sense has been distorted and they have been controlled." The beautiful silver haired girl with diamond mark on her forehead looked at the two people kneeling on the ground and said in a tone of almost no color. "I have to admit that your judgment is indeed correct this time." On one side, Philly said with her mouth to the frost and snow spirit disguised as human beings. After using NianWei''s ability to detect this territory, fili fed back countless information to her mind like hundreds of more eyes. In just one afternoon, fili investigated nearly half of the jihar territory and found that there seemed to be no suspicious objects except some people who were logging, mining and farming outside, However, when Feili took a short rest and used her power again, a pair of grandparents who seemed to be masters and grandchildren attracted her own attention. They drove the carriage. They didn''t seem to be ready to go logging or farming, but kept moving towards the uninhabited area in the distance. The suspicious filigree kept watching the couple until she found that they got off the carriage and began to walk to the river, and more and more went to the deep water. When she found something wrong, filigree immediately told isan ~ no! It was the Dragon messenger sent by Yalin who stopped their further behavior and captured them. Under isan''s inspection, it was finally concluded that their spirit was distorted and seemed to have been ordered to commit suicide. "It can be confirmed that felesian is here and has now entered the interior of the town, which also shows that another part of the soul eating mask is in the town, otherwise he should not deliberately choose to enter such a dangerous place in the town." Isan didn''t respond much to Philip''s "praise", but calmly analyzed the situation of felesian like a workaholic, especially after learning the recent situation of the unidentified people they carried from the yesun population. "It''s certain that felesian is just an ordinary mage. His only dependence now is the soul swallowing mask. Without the soul swallowing mask, he is just a clown who can''t do anything." Holding a quasi artifact can also play like a lost refugee. When she learned that felesian had entered the town, fili immediately gathered all the scales in the town to search for the trace of felesian. However, it is obviously more troublesome to search for cities with complex structures than forests and plains, So far, Philly can only be sure that philesian no longer seems to be in the house of his parents and grandchildren, but he should not be out of town but hide somewhere. Now the party should immediately enter the city and try their best to search for the trace of Felix. With Felix''s ability to read power, she believes that it is not difficult to find Felix. However, when the people are ready to leave, Felix finds that there is still a troublesome thing to deal with. "What should they do?" Philly pulled isan''s robe and pointed to the two sons who were still kneeling on the ground. Although isan has used magic to bake dry clothes for them after being rescued, their mental state is obviously very abnormal. After leaving control, it seems that they will immediately return to the river and continue to commit suicide. Isan looked at each other: "it has nothing to do with us, Miss Philly. Wait for them to live and die." "Only self destruction, no self birth, you should know very well." Fili pours as if she is dissatisfied with isan''s statement, and isan is helpless to explain to fili that the situation of the two people may be hopeless. The human shape controlled by the soul eating mask and the dead have been recognized since the second generation. Their hint is suicide. Unless they die, before the order issued by the mask holder, that is, felesin, is executed, They will never stop. It was lucky that they could successfully get the information of felicitan from them just now. It should be that felicitan did not have time to give too many hints for confidentiality after controlling the two people, so that his side took advantage of the loophole to ask for a lot of information. But now they can''t be saved. They won''t stop until the order is executed. Their own side can''t imprison their actions forever. It seems that they have no choice but to wait for them to commit suicide. Feili''s expression did not change, but her eyes revealed anger and hesitation. She was angry at the prisoner felesian and hesitated about her choice. Although she knew that she could not blame herself for all this, the only result of her party leaving her grandparents and grandchildren must be to jump into the river and commit suicide, which made Feili feel as if she had killed them. Die? While Philip hesitated, the lips of the boy with dull expression moved slightly. "Please... Please help... Help us... Please... Please." Chapter 1053 "Just leave them there?" "Don''t worry, Miss Philly. Their bodies are in a state of suspended death and freezing. Although my magic is less than one ten thousandth of that of his majesty Yalin, it can maintain the freezing time of at least one month. It can be lifted for them after we find the soul eating mask." "Maybe it can help them get back to normal, right?" "Maybe, I''m not sure about it, but it''s worth trying." Perhaps it is because the soul eating mask is not complete, or felesian''s control is too hasty, or he disdains to waste more time to improve the mental distortion of the controlled. The controlled sons and grandchildren seem to recover for a moment. However, at this moment, the boy also realized the terrible consciousness wandering in his mind. He wanted to commit suicide and die quietly in an uninhabited place. Maybe he won''t be found in decades. Why do you want to die!? no I just want to die, because I have to die, together with my grandfather, but... I don''t want to die! The short recovery made the boy firmly grasp the only life-saving straw in front of him. The boy clearly realized that if the other party left, he would continue to die according to the incredible and irresistible ideas that suddenly appeared in his mind. For the boy''s rescue, fili also wants to save the other party. Although she has witnessed the war and even applied the power of power to the war, fili has not lost her nature. She can tolerate the casualties in the war, but she still wants to maintain a human nature outside the war, not to mention that the boy in front of her is still controlled by the villain. At Philip''s request, considering that a sample is also needed for the experiment after retrieving the soul devouring mask, there are now two ready-made samples controlled by the incomplete soul devouring mask here. Out of the idea of requiring experimental materials, Ethan uses the force of ice to freeze the master and grandson in the icicle, and then hides them in the river, After releasing the horses pulling the cart and removing the carriage and other traces, the three quickly set foot on the road to the town. For a frost prayer and a dragon who master this high-level water magic and the power of frost, it is very easy to mix into the town at this time. Looking at the town where martial law has begun, Ethan calculated that felesien should have entered the city before martial law, and Shiyou * * got into the town with the help of the two masters and grandchildren hiding in the carriage just now. According to the information from their minds, Isan and fili are familiar with going to an immigrant settlement not far from the town to meet their partners who have left the city of odur, while gretia, the dragon, is going to the house where the two people live in the town to search and see if there is any useful information. After the soldiers divided into two routes, isan and fili first met Ge muzongyilang who stayed in the residence. "Alas! Have they all run out to play?" "I''ve been walking for a while. I''m afraid I won''t come back until very late." After receiving the communication sent by Feili with the power of NianWei, Ge Mu quietly introduced them into the house. Unfortunately, at this time, except for the few people left behind, her girls ran to attend the birthday party of the Lord''s sister jerota. However, fili didn''t care, but sat down on the sofa and rested. Today, she spent half a day reading power. In addition, she saved people and was on her way. Fili felt that she was almost falling apart. Because of the arrival of Feili and others, Liu angxing had to prepare more food for three people. At this time, isan also talked with Ge Mu about some recent situations, especially the news about felesian wanted by Saxony Kingdom and felesian holding the quasi artifact of soul eating mask. In particular, although the power of soul eating mask is incomplete, its power is really terrible, Anyone will unknowingly become a puppet of obedience to felesian, and the worst thing is that once controlled, there is no way to relieve him except death. After listening, Ge mu, who still had a poker face, nodded and said, "I see. When they come back from their birthday party this time, I''ll let everyone stay in the house until it''s over." Feili said with a mouthful at this time: "if you find that someone''s behavior suddenly becomes strange and abnormal, just knock her out and inform Lin Lin to send her back to odur city." "Dizzy? I see." For Feili''s means of stun may be controlled by the suspect, Ge Mu replied with a cautious tone, as if he didn''t feel anything wrong. "In fact, his majesty Yalin is not worried about Felicia, but more worried about the Holy See and the holy capital. The two sides must also know about the soul eating mask. Maybe they will track it down. At that time, it will be another fierce battle." "Is that so?" Isann nodded: "after finding felesian and seizing the artifact, Ms. gretschia will continue to stay here. At that time, if there is danger, she will be responsible for taking you away." Whether the angels under the holy see goddess or the five supreme gods and the Dragon Alliance of the holy capital, if the two sides really meet on a narrow road, the gods will fight, and mortals will suffer. Whether this territory and town can survive the battle between the two sides is still unknown, so Yalin has to prepare for the worst, As for whether she can safely evacuate everyone among a group of powerful and extraordinary people at that time, gretia is very confident because she still has a powerful equipment given by Yalin. "Dinner is ready. Come and have dinner together." At this time, aunt Qiuzi poked out her head and greeted everyone. While enjoying dinner, gretia, who went to search the parents'' and grandchildren''s homes, also came to a news, that is, there are traces of a third person living in the parents'' and grandchildren''s homes, and there are residual fluctuations in the use of magic. From here, it can be completely confirmed that felesian is in this city, It''s just that the hiding place should have changed. Having controlled the character of powerful and powerful people climbing wealth everywhere, isan decided that he should not accept boarding in the home of poor people, and ten have * * should also find a rich and powerful person in this town as his next goal of boarding. And Philly also decided to concentrate her power to read prestige in the area of the rich class in the urban area as far as possible to see whether the target she wanted to search was hidden there. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At the same time, in the Lord''s residence in rijihar territory, the young Lord jerota and his sister jiarsena also welcomed the guests attending today''s birthday party. Together with eight guests, including lizia, except the last boy, the other seven were girls with excellent talent and appearance, which fascinated the reception waiters. After Lord jerota went out to welcome the people, they were surprised that the Lord''s residence was quieter than they thought. Except for themselves, only jerota, his mother and several attendants who accompanied his two brothers and sisters from childhood came to the birthday party. There were almost no others. "I''m sorry. In fact, jihe''er territory is like this. Senna and I don''t have many friends here. I usually spend my birthday party with my mother." Jerota also saw what everyone thought, and could only smile helplessly. "It doesn''t matter, your excellency jerota. This time, we''ll let Miss garsena have an unforgettable birthday party." Lizia put her hands on her chest and said with a sweet smile. Her gentle and moving look made jerota fascinated. After taking the people into the living room, jerota introduced her sister and mother to Youfei and Mingxue, who had never seen her sister before. In the face of so many guests coming to the birthday party, looking at this adult birthday gift is no longer as cold and lonely as before. With the blessing of everyone''s happy birthday, jasena couldn''t help crying with joy, What''s more, the girls who attended the birthday party brought their own birthday gifts. The most conspicuous thing is a beautiful birthday cake, which was made by the girls themselves. After learning of the invitation, the girls worked hard and finally completed the gift on the day of the birthday party, which is not very big, but it condenses everyone''s blessing. In the world, not every country has the habit of eating cake and blowing candles at birthday parties. This time, everyone brought this custom to jiarsena. A girl made a wish after lighting 16 candles and blew them out at one breath. "Jasena, what wish did you make?" Celia asked with a smile. "Sorry, this is my little secret." Gail Senna did not answer, but after blowing out the candles, she shared the delicious cake with the people on the dinner table that had been set up for the dinner. However, during the dinner, elulu and alulu were not suitable, because the waitresses and waiters on the side always looked at themselves like cherishing animals, Even as the host of the birthday party, jasena looked at herself from time to time, and occasionally whispered in lizia''s ear. The content seemed to be aimed at her side. In fact, this is also because of the ears and tails of the two sisters. Originally, elulu and alulu in the world of things to be praised are completely regarded as orcs here, and there are few orcs in Saxony Kingdom near the east of the mainland. Therefore, it is not surprising that the two sisters are regarded as rare animals. After the bar mitzvah, the girls ushered in a small gathering moment. They played some small games with each other and shared the latest interesting things. Only when Ma was a little bored enjoying the room design, after all, there was no way. The topic of girls really didn''t interest them. The only thing they could do now was to find something to kill time, For example, it''s good to enjoy the display of this room. The animal specimens you''ve seen or never seen, the worship racks of some weapons and swords, etc. create an atmosphere that can''t be achieved by those medieval European style parks in the original world, except for the style of middle world Europe. Anyway, this is a medieval world! Whispered for a while, and suddenly something strange was printed into dangma''s eyes. It was a face hanging on the wall, or a unique and gorgeous mask. Chapter 1054 They are very excellent girls. In addition to their excellent appearance, they are excellent in both character and temperament. A group of girls had a good time at the birthday party, and MS. garka, the host''s mother, also quietly looked at the girls who came to the party. In fact, Ms. garka liked every girl who came to the party, in addition to the outstanding excellence and charm that her son liked, Sakashi Zhidai has a strong character that can endure hardships and pain. Mizase Mingxue is gentle and considerate. Youfei and nanali have noble and elegant temperament, which makes people suspect that they are from a big noble family like lizia. Even the two "Orc" sisters of elulu and alulu are extremely gentle and considerate, It can be said that no matter which man can marry him, he is blessed by fate. In fact, if you can, Ms. garka doesn''t mind letting her son jerota open a harem. For the Saxony Kingdom, which has fought with the ogue barbarians for many years, it''s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines. Otherwise, what should so many women do. However, seeing that her son was only obsessed with lizia at the dinner party, Ms. garka could only smile helplessly. Moreover, these girls are all so excellent. If they want to fall in love with a man together, the man doesn''t know how excellent and powerful personality charm is. Besides, not only the attractive man, he must also have strong strength and power, otherwise he may not be able to control this too strong and excellent harem. However, it is precisely for this reason that Ms. garka is more and more curious about the origin of these girls. From the name, it seems that Licia, Youfei and nanali come from one country, while Mingxue and Zhidai seem to come from another country. The question is what makes these girls who should have come from different regions get together to live together, But also came to the Saxony kingdom. The only thing to say is that the words "refuge" are true. Otherwise, Ms. garka really doesn''t believe why these girls who should be held in the hands of men wherever they go come here. Ms. garka sighed and didn''t think much, but at the moment, her son doesn''t seem to have a plan to confess, and it''s not a good time to confess. Garsena''s child is still helping her brother create an atmosphere, and it''s best to try to create a time for lizia to be alone with her. Jerota was uneasy at the moment. Although he was a lord, he was like every boy who fell in love for the first time. Facing the goddess in his mind, it was more frightening to summon up the courage to confess than to let him go to the battlefield. He quietly shook the small box with the ring in his pocket, and knew that jerota, who was not easy to confess, could only find something else to do at the moment. Although so many girls were beautiful and dizzying, if he stood beside the girls in a daze, he would be as funny as a clown, And the girls'' topics are really not easy for the boy to interrupt. Fortunately, not only women came to the birthday party this time. Jerota found that the only male guest called shangtiao dangma also seemed to be unable to integrate into girls like himself. At the moment, dangma seemed to be watching all kinds of objects displayed in his home. "Hi, Mr. dangma." "Lord." Jerota smiled and said to dangma with a look of "sympathizing with the same disease": "ha ha, what are you looking at?" "Nothing, just look around." Take back your eyes. When Ma was embarrassed, he scratched his head. In the face of the same sex, jerota has introduced the identity of the owner without formality: "these are the proof of the glory of the past masters of the jihar family and the most precious wealth of the jihar family." Jerota is also somewhat proud here. As a founding hero of the Saxony Kingdom, his family has experienced countless hardships, large and small, in hundreds of years, but in the end, many aristocratic families have continued to this day after their prosperity and decline. Of course, today, the number of people in the jihar family has become thin, We need to take advantage of this short period of peace to make the family flourish again. "These weapons and armor have been on the battlefield, haven''t they?" Dangma also asked with great interest. "Of course, every weapon and armor here has been bathed in blood, but it is not an ornament with a watch in the house of those tasteless nobles." Although they are clean, the wear marks on the armor weapons and the marks left after being infected by blood donation show that these weapons are not like goods, but really murderous weapons that have followed their master to the battlefield and tasted blood, Although it seems ordinary and simple, it has a sense of vicissitudes more than those gorgeous decorative weapons. Even laymen like shangtiao dangma can feel the fierce momentum emitted by these weapons and armor. It''s the smell of blood and death! In addition to weapons and armor, the room also displays many things such as animal heads and specimens, which seem to be the booty of the hunting of the previous masters of the jihar family. And jerota also introduced to dangma with great interest, perhaps because they were of the same age. At first, dangma was a little uneasy and nervous about jerota''s identity. Dangma soon became familiar with jerota. While introducing, jerota also vaguely listened to dangma''s news about Lydia and injected what Lydia likes and likes, As for the identity of dangma who lives among a group of girls, jerota doesn''t care. It seems that the Lord can see that dangma and these girls are purely ordinary friends. In this regard, when Ma was a classmate, he only felt egg pain. If he said it, wouldn''t he push the girl who loves yarin senior to others? If he let the senior know, he had to tear himself up, and jerota''s current identity is really hard to refuse. At the moment, the only thing he can do is to muddle through with the attempt of ha ha. "By the way, Lord jerota, may I ask what that mask is?" "Mask?" After hearing some gossip, jerota looked in the direction of dangma''s fingers, and then saw a mask hanging on the wall. A delicate and luxurious mask revealed the breath of ancient vicissitudes. Jerota also frowned slightly when she saw the mask, because she always had a strange sense of uneasiness in her heart when she saw the mask. It was like someone observing herself through the mask. He stepped forward, took off the mask, stroked the mask that seemed to be made of some unknown material, and jerota said faintly: "this mask is the booty seized by my great grandfather from a magic messenger of the ogeman in the battle with the ogeman. Since then, it has been hung here and has become an ornament to witness the glory of the family." Said here, jerota took a look, when Ma seemed to ask why he was interested in this thing. "I don''t know why, this mask gives me a strange feeling." When Ma also put his head together with great interest and carefully observed the mask. "In fact, I usually feel that this mask is very strange, but the mask has been lying here quietly for so many years. Nothing has happened. I think it may be just because this strange shape makes people feel uncomfortable." While saying that, jerota flicked her finger on the mask, and the mask suddenly made a clear sound. "Ugg man''s magician Messenger, I''ve heard that ugg man seems to be a very bloodthirsty and barbarian barbarian?" Jerota nodded and could not help but contain warm anger: "it''s not just barbarism and bloodthirsty. They wither everything wherever they go. It''s like a group of locusts. It''s the biggest disaster on the continent." It has long been invaded and fought by the ogres, and almost everyone in Saxony has lost their relatives. Naturally, they hate the ogres, and jerota''s father died bravely because he fought with the ogres in belika fortress, although it is a noble honor and duty for the jihar family to devote himself to the country, But for jerota, who lost her father when she was young, she wanted to completely exterminate the race. At this time, Ma couldn''t help but find that the mask seemed incomplete: "you see, there is still a small hole here. It seems that something can be installed?" "Ah ~ it should be precious stones, but this mask was like this when my great grandfather seized it and placed it here. I''m afraid the precious stones on it were taken away by the Ogg barbarians, those greedy barbarians." Jerota said contemptuously: "with the low and stupid IQ of Ogg barbarians, they can''t make such a delicate mask. Shiyou * * robbed this mask when they went south." After saying that, jerota also took it on her face. With a mask on her face, jerota looked like a certain existence of ancient vicissitudes, giving people an alternative aesthetic feeling, which made the people on one side feel numb. After taking off the mask, jerota smiled and handed it to dangma: "you see, it''s just a very ordinary mask." Hesitated for a moment, when Ma finally reached out to take over the mask, the cold touch made dangma feel like touching a cold jade. Looking at this strange mask, when Ma subconsciously turned over the mask with his hand to see the internal structure of the mask, and when his right hand touched the mask, a feeling like an electric shock suddenly came. "Ah ah ~" was too quenched to prevent. When Ma slipped his hand, the mask fell to the ground. Pulse beat! When numb, he realized that the mask seemed to have changed something. At that moment, the originally dead mask seemed to have come back to life, and it seemed that his right hand caused this situation. Chapter 1055 "Ah ~ sorry, Lord." Compared with the sudden change of the mask, when Ma first reacted, he hurried to apologize for Lord jerota. Playing in the Lord''s residence is equivalent to playing in the home of the former world mayor. I accidentally dropped the valuables displayed by the other party to the ground. If there is any damage, I will be finished. "It doesn''t matter. What''s the matter? Are you okay?" The sliding mask fell on the ground and made a clear sound. Jerota looked at it strangely. When Ma didn''t know why he wanted to do this, he just threw away the mask as if he had been scalded by something. It was definitely not careless, but what happened. When Ma hesitated and touched his right hand, he took off the gloves at dinner because it was inconvenient to use knives and forks with thick leather gloves. After dinner, he completely forgot about it. The gloves are still left on the table in the living room. Now he stroked the next one with a fantasy killer, and then this strange vision appeared, I believe that the feeling at that moment is definitely not an illusion. Since the mask reacts to the fantasy killer, it doesn''t mean that the mask itself is not ordinary. Jerota saw that when Ma was stunned, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she bent down to pick up the mask and looked at it. It seemed that the mask itself was not damaged. "That Lord, this mask seems to be a little -- "Mask, you mean what''s wrong with this mask?" Jerota, who was about to put the mask back in place, watched when Ma asked. When he became numb, he seemed to want to say his findings, but on second thought, it was hard to say. He could not tell the secret of his right hand. If people in different worlds knew that his right hand could erase all anomalies, would someone cut off his own hand to study it. "This mask seems to have electrified me just now." "Electricity?" Jerota seemed unable to understand what the so-called "electricity" meant, but he didn''t feel any strange after touching it. The touch of the mask was as cold as ever, but he didn''t know if it was an illusion. Now looking at the mask, he felt that the look on it seemed more vivid, I just feel that the whole mask seems to have changed from a dead object to a living one. Just when the numbness was about to stop, suddenly a cat''s cry came and interrupted them. At this time, they found that alulu was holding a black kitten in her hand and was looking at them curiously. Jerota recognized that the cat should be the pet of her sister jasena, Originally, the little black cat, who was clinging to her sister and didn''t want to get close to herself, was now very intimate rubbing the girl''s face in alulu''s arms. "Everyone is opening gifts. Don''t you come and have a look?" Alulu said while teasing the cat in her arms. "Senna is opening presents. OK! We''ll come right away." Jerota put the mask aside when she heard the speech. When maye scratched her head and followed her out, she tried to tease the cat in alulu''s arms on the way, but she was bitten by the cat with a look of disgust. Shortly after they left the room, the masks placed aside gradually produced some strange things. Some liquid like blood seeped out of the masks and gradually dyed the exquisite patterns carved on them red. It seemed that the surrounding silent rooms were constantly thinking about the sad and shrill wailing sound, not just one person''s voice, There were thousands and thousands of people wailing and screaming, countless cries, begging for mercy, curses, and many who seemed to have lost their reason and become crazy, but kept howling. ''the seal of God has been lifted no my Lord azatos, I I What am I \ ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the silent whispers from another space were spreading, in a hotel in the town, the hostess of today''s Hotel, which made many guests linger, was a beautiful woman who loved her husband very much, even if her husband had died in the battle of belika fortress for a long time, The beautiful woman, who was secretly seduced by many men in this street on weekdays, opened her body to several men in the underground cellar of her hotel today. Felesian sat on one side of the cellar, covered in a quilt, and looked at the scene of men and women squeezed in front of him. The stuffy * * man who had died his husband looked like a chaste widow, but his spirit was slightly distorted by his ornaments, and the desire, hope and hungry flesh and body suppressed in the depths of his heart broke out completely, As a result, I couldn''t satisfy myself. This has turned into a hungry woman who has become a slut. But it doesn''t matter if you can''t satisfy this * *. Since there are so many men outside who like her, you''d better be a good man and let everyone share a delicious cake. After hiding and resting on one side, felesian looked at the scene with a joking smile. When this woman seduced so many men a little coquettish, I''m afraid this woman will become the feature of this hotel in the future. Anyone can sleep in her bed and taste her body. "That''s why I can''t stop. How can this force stop me?" Philesian proudly played with the ornaments in his hand. It was wonderful to distort others'' will, subvert common sense and manipulate others'' power at will. It was more fascinating than any right. It''s a pity that I had a problem with Princess Celine of the karlseman Empire, but in the end I had to vent on such a cheap woman. I had this power. At least a beautiful and noble woman like Celine deserved me. As long as I toured the other half of the ornaments to obtain complete power, At that time, I must keep the princess of karsermon Empire around like a dog. More than that, the silver snow princess of this country only deserves to lie down in front of me as a pet. Looking at the woman who was tossed by several men like a pool of mud, felesian put on his clothes and was ready to go out at night to see if he could take the opportunity to sneak into the inner city. If he wanted to say, he really couldn''t lack women. After venting on the woman''s warm body and sweating, his condition was much better. As felesian walked out of the wine cellar which was already full of some peculiar smell, suddenly there was a sudden pain in his chest. It seemed as if someone had pressed his chest with a soldering iron. The pain was beyond words. "Ah ah!!" Felesian immediately made a scream like killing a pig. An unstable suddenly fell back to the wine cellar from the stairs like a ground gourd. Such a big movement immediately made the invisibility invalid. The moment of showing his shape startled several men who were still working for women. Regardless of the frightened and angry voices of the men and the dizziness of falling, felesian struggled to tear open his clothes, and the moment the clothes were torn open, the scene of great panic immediately came into felesian''s eyes. Even the men who were "disturbed" and were preparing to teach felesian a lesson were scared back. The vivid eye ornament hanging on felesian''s chest now really came alive. The three black pupils in his eyes turned and looked around. After noticing felesian''s existence, the three pupils turned upward together and stared at felesian. For a moment, felesian only felt as if he had been greatly The ancient existence that can''t be described by words was fixed on, and at that moment, its own soul seemed to be out of the body and sucked into the eyes. The most terrible thing is that the eyes are firmly adsorbed on felesian''s body at the moment, and even some blood red biological tissues grow into one with felesian''s body. With the further spread of these biological tissues, the severe pain makes felesian want to die, but felesian is not dead and can''t even coma, Only in more severe pain than tearing tendons, breaking bones and destroying nerves, even consciousness will become blurred. Just as several men watched in horror as felesian wailed and tried to cross him who was just blocking the stairs to escape, their eyes turned to several men and paralyzed women not far away. In the next second, their pupils suddenly became empty, and even the originally paralyzed woman on the ground quickly fell down like a puppet controlled by * *, Naked - standing in front of felesian, whose throat was about to break and whose mouth and nose were seeping out of the blood donation. Soon, felesian''s body struggled, and his soul with blue light began to float out of his body. Felesian''s soul twisted silently. It was like experiencing the most terrible thing in the world, full of endless fear and despair, But no matter how struggling, felesian''s soul began to slowly rotate on its own * *, and then was sucked into the pupils of his eyes with silent screams and wails. For a moment, the originally silent wine cellar seemed to have heard a scream that made people feel sour, and then everything was calm again. ''My body, my other half ? soon I will be complete again ? soon I will be resurrected ? After stopping the struggle, felesian stood up and walked out with his eyes blankly, and several men and women behind him began to quickly put on their clothes and follow felesian out, regardless of the messy marks on his body and the warm and surprised look of diners and cleaning guys in the hotel, In this way, a group of people stepped into the night and walked directly in the direction of the Lord''s residence in the inner city. Chapter 1056 In order to celebrate jiarsena''s birthday, the girls also prepared chic gifts. Mizase Mingxue''s gift is a chic music box, and Youfei and nanali''s gift is a pair of lovely panda dolls. Sakazaki gave a beautiful bracelet or, strictly speaking, an excellent equipment with the ability to resist the cold, What Lycia prepared was a delicate headdress that matched with galsenna, and elulu sent a small and interesting flying dragon sculpture that could emit beautiful fluorescence in the dark. Although everything seems very common, most of them were born in the calling system. In particular, the music box is very popular with garsena, and even makes jerota marvel. It''s not that there is no music box in the different world, But because of the relatively backward industrial system in the different world, many ordinary objects that can be seen everywhere in the original world of Yalin are rare products that can only be used by many nobles, and they must also be powerful nobles. After all, not every nobleman can draw out a sum of money to buy things that can only be made through the practice of mages and craftsmen. For example, the eight tone box given by Mingxue, which could have been bought for less than 1000 yen in Japan, and the ordinary flying dragon sculpture with fluorescent effect given by AI Lulu are usually luxury goods that can be obtained by great nobles in different worlds. In addition to the music box, the headdress presented by lizia was worn on jiarsena''s head for the first time, which made the girl look more noble and moving. The panda doll given by Youfei and nanali made jiarsena curious about whether this animal was a black-and-white bear from the west of the mainland, which also surprised nanali. It turns out that there are pandas in the world, When representative sakazaki showed that the bracelet presented had the ability to resist the cold and was an excellent gift, jiarsena was even shocked and almost wanted to return the necklace to Zhidai. In the era when senior equipment, officers'' dishes, excellent equipment and legendary equipment were the treasures of the town, sophisticated equipment almost existed in many ordinary blacksmith shops and jewelry shops. Usually, craftsmen need to make an appointment in advance before they can forge special equipment, It is difficult for ordinary people, even ordinary officers, to get an excellent equipment for themselves, and good preparation is rare in the remote Saxony kingdom. Even if the damaged equipment is removed from jiarsena''s family, only a quasi excellent master''s sword handed down from generations can be put on the table. Now Zhidai directly sent a sophisticated equipment, which made jiarsena feel great pressure. "It doesn''t matter. You can take it. In fact, it''s not a very precious thing. I used to wear it, but I don''t need it now." said Zhidai later. After all, it''s a little embarrassing to give something I don''t use as a birthday gift to others. "No, Miss Zhidai. In fact, there is a custom in our Saxony kingdom. Real good friends will give each other something they often use, which has shown that their friendship will last forever." Galsenna looked very happy and said with a smile, "I really like this gift." The atmosphere has improved, but Ms. garka on the side is more curious about the identity of lizia. Lizia''s friends give away such valuable things as they say. How big are the forces behind lizia and Zhidai. In fact, Ms. garka doesn''t know. In Zhidai''s opinion, this bracelet has nothing to do with your weight. Thanks to more advanced large-scale training, streamlined production lines and sufficient raw materials, the number of senior makers and pharmacists in audur city is increasing day by day, and the bracelet is made by local makers for practice, Simply put, it''s just a standard equipment, and it''s still a standard equipment that has been eliminated in terms of attributes. It''s determined to discard it and rework it. At that time, sakaka Zhidai saw this bracelet left in a pile of discarded ornaments when visiting the forging hall. At that time, he just thought it was good-looking. It was a pity to lose it. In addition, it also had the function of keeping warm. Jiang''s bracelet was left behind, but now he is reincarnated into the warm function of white dragon bracelet, which is not only useless to himself, It was uncomfortable to take it with me, so I decided to give it to jasena. However, compared with the "second-hand" bracelet given by Zhidai, what alulu gave to jasena was her own game console. Um ~ a new handheld game console made of materials from different worlds, which was the product of Yalin''s brain hole when he was idle and bored. Of course, this game console was the same as her original handheld console more than 20 years ago. She could only play the game of Tetris. Although it''s embarrassing, in a different world, it''s also a novel product of ''high technology''. "Press these two buttons to move left and right, and this button can rotate the box, which will be eliminated as long as it can fill a row." "What about this button?" "This button is ? Oh ~ this button is fast falling." Under the guidance of alulu, jiarsena became familiar with the way of the game and immediately began to play. It was not until more than ten minutes later that she was gently knocked on her head by her brother, indicating not to patronize the river. The guests hung aside. At this time, jiarsena came back to her senses, and then several squares fell down wrongly to end the game, At this time, alulu told jiarsena that the central button is to suspend the function. The most embarrassing thing happened when it was Ma''s turn to be Ma''s classmate. That was when Ma forgot to prepare a gift, and poor Ma was washed by several girls when Ma Dun, and then as a punishment, Ma was forced to perform the show without tears. However, just as the laughter and laughter sounded in the Lord''s residence, at the checkpoints in and out of the inner and outer urban areas, several guards on duty suddenly found that more than a dozen people nearby were walking slowly towards this side, which immediately aroused the vigilance of the soldiers. It''s getting late now. Although the checkpoint is still a little away from the closing time, these people move here like zombies. More importantly, they don''t even have lighting appliances. We should know that yishike is not a modern city, there are no street lights that make night business bright, and there are no night City merchants who stay indoors at night, If you go out at night without lighting, you may hit the wall when you walk. That''s why the soldiers are alert. However, when you find the other party, the other party has approached in front of you. "Wait a minute, all stop! Now you need to be checked if you want to enter the inner city." A soldier made a "watch out" gesture to his companions behind him, and then asked. However, unexpectedly, the comers turned a deaf ear and just walked forward. At this time, the soldiers were surprised to find that these people were wearing different clothes, men and women, and they seemed to be people in the town. One of the women who looked quite beautiful recognized that she was the widow who had been famous for her virginity in running the hotel. "Stop, you hear me!" "Do you hear me? Don''t think I''m kidding you!" Seeing a group of people coming here constantly, the soldiers were anxious. Several companions behind them also quickly pulled out their weapons and scolded them to stop. However, they couldn''t get any response. Everyone came here like a walking corpse with empty eyes. "Damn it, close the gate! Close the gate now!" The leading soldier held his sword and stabbed a sword into the thigh of a man dressed as a coachman, which had shown his final warning. However, after the sword was stabbed out, the soldier immediately regretted that he had revealed a terrible vision for himself. The stabbed leg suddenly burst into blood. However, just because of inertia, the coachman stood up and continued to walk forward, No shouting, no fear, it seems that there is no pain, just walking forward with cold eyes. What the hell is going on? However, the soldiers didn''t have more time to think about it. When a man in the middle stepped out of the group of walking dead like a machine, in the light of the fire, the soldiers were surprised to find that the familiar looking man was the prisoner on the wanted notice and the object they were discussing with their companions just now. However, this is also the soldier''s last thought. In an instant, an attraction made the soldier feel as if he was pulled by something and fell into a distorted vortex. Countless crazy wails and screams almost instantly tore the soldier''s soul consciousness and reduced him to one of countless painful and distorted souls. A moment later, when the team entered the inner city, the checkpoint was now empty, and all the soldiers who were standing guard joined the corpse like team. Some cherry colored scales like petals floated in the sky, as if they were given life. When they found the abnormality at the checkpoint, the cherry colored scales immediately accelerated and rushed forward, and then found a strange team. Whenever pedestrians noticed the team on the road, they immediately joined the team and became a member of the team, It''s like a snowball growing stronger and stronger, and the other party''s direction of progress, That''s to go to the Lord''s residence. No, isn''t it! The cherry colored petals slightly lowered their height and looked carefully at the crowd of the team. At the moment when the figure of felesian was reflected, felesian''s originally stiff face suddenly showed a ferocious look, Those strange pupils, which seemed to be blackened by ink, looked fiercely at the scales that were originally in the sky and could not be seen directly with the naked eye. At the next moment, the scales turn into fragments under the impact of invisible forces. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Ah! It hurts!" In the immigrant settlements outside the town, fili in the big house cried out in pain, covering her forehead and her small face like a heavy blow. Isan, who heard Philip''s cry, immediately broke into the room and saw Philip huddled in a ball: "what''s the matter, Miss Philip, what''s the matter?" When she found Ethan coming, fili grabbed Ethan''s hand with tears hanging from the corners of her eyes: "hurry up, hurry up, go to the Lord''s residence!! hurry up, where are you going? Elulu and Zhidai are in danger." "What the hell happened?" "Don''t ask. Go to the Lord''s residence to help them immediately. Hurry up!" Philly shouted recklessly. Gretia, who came together outside the door, was stunned. Then her figure turned into a white light and disappeared from her place. Chapter 1057 When the two become one again, the soul torn and shattered by the God of God will be restored to its integrity I will come to this new world again and reshape my country in the new rules and new era Everything will return to chaos The will from another dimension occupied felesian''s body and moved to his other half. In the sealed incomplete state, the only thing he could do was to exhaust his remaining strength to lure the mortal named felesian to find his other half, and mortals are always mortals, His foolish behavior made him attract unimaginable enemies for himself. Fortunately, the seal of the God on God suddenly failed, and the power condensed in the other half of the soul finally recovered his mind and occupied the mortal body. Imperfect, or rather, extremely weak body, not only is the * * extremely weak, but more importantly, the spirit is also as fragile as tissue paper, which is useless at all. If you can, the person who tried to peep at himself before may also become a better container and spread the spiritual power to this extent. Even among the extraordinary, it is a very rare existence. For himself who needs spiritual power more to maintain his own existence, the other party is undoubtedly the best choice for the container. It''s a pity that I don''t have time now, and the person who has such a strong spiritual power and has been peeping around the city obviously came because of this stupid mortal. At the thought of this, ''felesian'' couldn''t help accelerating his speed and threw down the puppet following him. It''s time for his other half to move. He must quickly recover and leave the land of right and wrong, otherwise he has lost his body and only his soul is attached to the mask, Don''t say it''s to contend with the gods, that is, it''s difficult to confront some powerful extraordinary people. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At this moment, when the clouds began to cover the territory of jihar, the birthday party gradually came to an end in the Lord''s residence like the eye of a typhoon. With the help of his sister, the young Lord jerota finally got a good opportunity to be alone with his admirers, and the young man who was beginning to love knew that it was getting late, If you miss this opportunity, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find such a good opportunity in the future. In the garden outside the Lord''s residence, leicia, walking among the flowers, looked down at the city under construction by the moonlight beside the guardrail. When she looked at the land far away and seemed to be covered by black veil at night, her beautiful eyes could not help but show a complex look full of sadness and desire, It''s like trying to print the whole world into your memory forever. The girl under the moon is really beautiful, just like a picture scroll! On one side, jerota looked at lizia quietly. The girl looked slightly sad, which made her more beautiful than usual. Even jerota hoped that time could stop at this moment, even if she would stare at lizia forever in the gap of time. "Lysia, do you like this land?" However, the time rules of the world will not stop because of jerota''s wishes, and the young Lord also read some other ideas on lizia''s expression. The girl doesn''t love vanity, greed for wealth, and desire for power, but she is not without desire. On the contrary, the girl has a strong obsession in her heart, that is, she yearns for this land. yearn? Yes, Lydia longed for this land. Whenever she looked at the earth, it was like looking at hope, but it was an impossible hope. Jerota was not sure whether the conjecture in her heart was true. If so, Alicia might be a girl with her own story, as her mother said. Lucia nodded her head without denying, confirming jerota''s guess: "here let me see hope, a vibrant world, a world with a future so that people will not live in fear all day." "The world?" Jerota looked at the girl suspiciously. She saw that Lisia not only had a story, but also the story was quite big. "Lizia smiled helplessly with silence. This is a new world full of hope, vast land and rich resources. Although there are dragons, elves and dwarves, which would only appear in the original fairy tales, in any case, this thriving world is much better than the dying world swallowed by chaos and everyone lives in a nightmare called divine punishment, Although there is also an existence called "God" in this world, the plural gods get along better than the only God in the meta world. When there are at least two gods, mortals can maintain their existence by means of the contradiction between gods like walking a tightrope. When there is only one God without any constraints, it is really a painful and desperate thing when God wants to punish human beings. Ordinary people without resistance can do nothing except crawl on the ground and be slaughtered like animals. After coming to the different world, Lydia found that with her understanding of the different world, especially the teachings of the two major religious organizations of the holy capital and the Holy See, Lydia began to hate the God who caused the great collapse in the original world more and more. It''s not a god! This kind of careless human life takes the world as a plaything and controls it at will. It is ruthless to kill just because of human mistakes. The existence is not God at all. It is just a demon in the name of God, or even God, but if God itself is not bound and ruthless, there is no difference between God and devil who only act according to his preferences. It is precisely because of her disappointment with her original world that she has a radical idea in her heart after coming to the different world. If she can open a road from the different world to her own world and let the people living in novas come to this new world, then everyone can get rid of the domination and fear brought by the ruthless God and re-establish a country in the new world, The glory of hope will shine again in everyone''s heart. But what can I say now? "I''m sorry, Lord jerota ~ I said something strange." Lydia tried to get rid of the distractions in her mind. Even if you tell jerota that you are thinking about how to open a channel connecting your world and tell jerota that you are actually the princess of another world, will the other party believe it? Then the Lord may think he is crazy. These things naturally don''t come out and don''t want to come out, but jerota, who is with her admirers, won''t go and won''t ask about them. No matter what status she is or what kind of past she has, jerota thinks she won''t care. Since Lydia doesn''t want to talk about her past, do you mind talking to Lydia about her future, or maybe her future. Under the moonlight, in the garden, jerota also told some interesting stories like lizia, and some interesting stories about jihar territory to win the girls'' happiness. From time to time, jerota also listened to lizia''s interesting stories. When jerota told lizia why she liked to do the housework that should be used by attendants and servants, why did she always like to go with gardeners When the tailor and pharmacist got together, Lucia smiled and said that she just wanted to know more about the life of the lower class people, and someone told herself that this kind of thing is generally false to hear and true to see. She needs to take the initiative to confirm with her eyes so that she won''t be deceived by gossip. What a good girl! Jerota looked at lizia in a trance and sighed in her heart. The unconscious topic of jerota has gradually evolved into the future situation of jihar territory. If you want to say, it will be an unprecedented scene. The large investment of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce from the free cities on the mainland in Saxony has enabled the kingdom to start mineral mining projects, The original two iron mines and one magic spar vein in jihar territory will be developed more vigorously. In addition, the prospecting team from the black stone ring chamber of Commerce has also explored several new veins in jihar territory, and the associated veins of one vein have also been determined that there may be orihakam. It is conceivable that in the future, jihar territory will become one of the richest areas on the mainland after these minerals buried deep in the earth are excavated. When the news is spread, jihar territory has just started the re excavation of the first mining area, which has attracted a large number of immigrants, Visionary adventurers have regarded it as a gold rush in the future, and it is still full of gold. It shows her identity and the future situation of jihar territory. Jerota doesn''t want to show off in front of lizia. If she wants to show off how rich she is in front of lizia like a nouveau riche, so as to win girls'' admiration for herself, jerota feels that she is insulting lizia and herself, And Lydia is definitely not the kind of girl who covets wealth and wealth. In fact, jerota just wants to prove that she has enough strength to protect Lucia and that she can spend her life happily with herself. And jerota also observed lizia''s expression with some uneasiness, praying that her topic would not make lizia bored. Fortunately, lizia did not seem bored, but listened with great interest, but it was not because the jihar territory would become rich and interested in the future, but because the jihar territory was cooperating with the royal family The chamber of commerce is interested in how to coordinate interests with its own side. Is this learning? For a time, jerota found that she couldn''t see through the girl who haunted her. She was fascinated by each other''s beauty, intelligence and reserved as a woman. "Actually, Lucia... I... I want to..." at this time, jerota finally summoned up her courage and stammered. "Well, what''s the matter? Lord jerota." Lydia still stared at each other with her eyes wide open and completely unaware. Jerota, who was watched by Lucia, became more nervous for a moment: "I mean, I want to ~ no, I want to tell you, I really am." Even if there is no mirror, jerota can imagine that his face is absolutely red, which can be comparable to ripe tomatoes. The speed of his heart beating violently even makes him rush out of his chest. If someone stabbed jerota in the back at this time, the young Lord with rapid secretion of renal gland hormone in an extremely excited state probably won''t feel pain. "Lucia ~ I want to tell you that I really like you!" Finally, jerota, who summoned up her courage, shouted out recklessly, and then, like a discouraged ball, the LORD was nervous and even trembled and dared not look at the girl. A few seconds later, jerota found that lizia was looking at her back with a look of surprise! What''s going on? The confused jerota subconsciously turned her head, and this look back immediately left jerota standing on the spot. On the garden path not far away, a strange face is floating in the air. Yes, it''s just a face without body, or a mask suspended in mid air. Chapter 1058 The strange mask emerged silently. On the exquisite lines, strange red lines flowed like blood vessels at the moment, like evil spirits from hell, staring at jerota and Lycia with cold and ruthless eyes. Mask!? In a moment of surprise, jerota suddenly found that the mask that appeared in the air looked very familiar. Except that the grain of the mask itself turned blood red, it was the booty collected in her home, and she had just shown it to dangma. Originally, the mask at home suddenly flew out, and at this time, it appeared in front of him in an extremely strange posture. Not only that, the mask itself has a strange smell, giving people a feeling that it is looked directly at by some evil and ominous existence, and even the soul should be seen through. The strange scene in front of jerota subconsciously touched her waist, but the young Lord found that he didn''t carry a sword at all. Not only did he not carry a sword, but because he wanted to go to Lycia alone, the attendants of the mansion had been separated by himself at first. Now, even if he shouted for help, no one would come for a while and a half. "Please hide behind me, miss Lycia." However, surprise is surprise, fear is fear. Until the end, jerota still did not hesitate to block herself in front of Lucia and preserve the dignity of a man and a Lord. Lydia nodded and gently moved her body behind jerota. Although Lydia is usually strong, independent and fearless of hardships and hardships, how to say that Lydia is just a girl. Strictly speaking, it is natural for a child who is still a minor to be afraid of things that cannot be understood with common sense. At this time, the expression of the mask changed slightly. The originally closed mouth and expressionless attitude suddenly changed into a strange smile slightly raised at the corners of the mouth, and flew to the two people as fiercely as the devil chose his favorite prey. "Be careful!" Lycia noticed the change of the mask for the first time and shouted. Under the reminder of Lucia, jerota blocked her face with her hand for the first time. It seemed that she was ready to wear the mask on her face. Although she had even worn the mask not long ago, now she thinks with her knees. We all know that once she was wearing the mask on her face, it is absolutely not good. The speed of the mask is very fast. Although jerota is ready for defense, the moment of impact still makes jerota feel that the bones of both hands are about to be broken. Similarly, the mask that failed in a blow will not stay for a long time, but quickly flew into the sky and flew around again, This time, jerota gritted her teeth and grabbed the other party''s flight path. At the moment when she was about to touch herself, she flashed sideways and grabbed the mask with both hands. "Got it! Eh ~ ah!!" Although he grasped the mask, jerota found that the power of the mask was greater than he thought, and even took it into the air with himself. On the ground, Lucia looked at jerota, who had been dragged into the sky by the mask, and quickly shouted, "let go, your excellency jerota, don''t be carried high into the sky by it." Jerota, who heard Lucia''s cry, immediately reacted. If she was brought to a dangerous height and fell down, she would be dead. Seeing that she was not too high from the ground, jerota immediately let go and fell to the ground. Soon, with a dizzy impact, jerota lost her mind for a time. Lizia hurried over and picked up jerota, who could not slow down. "Are you all right, Lord jerota?" "It''s OK ~ go, miss Lycia. It''s dangerous here." At this time, the mask has been hidden in the dark again. Despite her embarrassment, jerota, who was helped up, took lizia''s hand and ran quickly to the big house. Now jerota really hates that he has spread the servants in advance. So far, there has been no discovery of such a big movement. I have to say that the attendants are really conscientious this time. "Guard! Guard! Can anyone hear me?" Jerota shouted for attention, and just as he was about to hit the house, the strange face in the dark corner reappeared and rushed towards jerota. Suddenly, jerota clenched her teeth, regardless of whether her hands could bear it or not, and tried her best to grasp the flying mask. The huge impulse broke all her fingerbones and nails. When jerotaton was knocked to the ground, she found that the mask she held in her hand had been squeezed towards her face with great force, The inside of the mask is now covered with strange blood red silk thread, which is like countless creepy insects winding around themselves desperately. Even if she exhausted all her strength, jerota could not compete with the power of the mask. She saw the mask itself close to herself bit by bit. At this time, Lucia hurriedly ran over, grabbed the mask and pulled it upward to try to help jerota solve her difficulties. "Come on, come on! Help us." Seeing that her strength could not compete with the mask, for a time, Lydia was anxious and was about to cry. At this time, there was a rapid sound of footsteps in the house, and it was obvious that someone had heard their cry. When the attendant in the House asked suspiciously and got lizia''s help with panic, the attendant immediately realized that there was an accident and ran to the place where the voice came, regardless of the Lord''s order of "don''t disturb no matter what happens". Lizia''s little hand held the mask tightly with sucking strength, because her face was red: "hold on, Lord jerota, someone will come soon." At this time, the figure of the attendant has appeared at the door of the room. Looking at the fallen Lord and the girl invited by the Lord today, lizia seems to be pulling something with her. Before the attendant can ask lizia, she has turned her head and shouted for help, and just as lizia turned her head, The mask that was originally held by the two people suddenly flashed a blood red. The inner and outer sides of the mask turned in an instant. It was originally facing the inner side of jerota and aimed at lizia. Looking at the outer side of jerota, it was surprised to find that the mask showed an evil smile of successful conspiracy. Didn''t you aim at yourself at first, but at Lycia? Jerota was slightly stunned by her mistake, and then desperately shouted, "leave lizia, the target of this thing is you!" "Hey ~" Lucia turned her head unknowingly. What came into her eyes was the mask that had turned the direction, and at the same time, the mask had rushed towards Lucia. Lucia, who was pulling the mask, had no time to avoid, so she was directly put on this already strange mask. Woo woo~ With the slight tingling from her face, Lydia felt her consciousness blurred. There was a voice shouting at herself and something pulling herself, as if she wanted to sink her soul. Lizia subconsciously wanted to stretch out her hand to pull off the mask on her face, but at the moment, her whole body seemed to be trapped in a quagmire, or a quagmire called howling hell composed of countless flesh and blood. At her feet, she seemed to have countless double hands to pull herself into the bottomless abyss. No, it''s terrible! Help me ~ help me, Yalin "Lizia! Lizia! Are you okay, lizia?" "What happened, Lord." Jerota, who was helped up by the attendant, regardless of the sharp pain from the broken phalanx, struggled like a mother beast who had been killed by someone, shouting lizia''s name. While lying on the ground without any movement, lizia stood up slowly as if she had heard the name of jerota. She was slow and heavy, like a faulty doll and a child who had just learned to walk. She stood up in an extremely uncoordinated and slow way. Jerota ran to lizia recklessly and grabbed the girl''s shoulder: "lizia! Are you ~ okay? Can you hear me?" Like a doll, the masked Lisia didn''t respond to jerota''s cry. Jerota reached out and grabbed the mask on Lisia''s face regardless of danger, trying to pull it away, but the mask was as motionless as a root. Suddenly, Lycia grabbed jerota''s arms. Her white and slender little hands like jade forcibly removed his hands with a huge force that jerota couldn''t believe. Then she grabbed jerota who still didn''t want to give up and threw it aside as if she had thrown away some eye-catching thing. "Lord!" The attendant was surprised and tried to catch jerota, but he was smashed and rolled aside. Jerota, who was thrown away by the cushion of the attendant, was not hurt, but her heart seemed to sink into the abyss. The girl didn''t respond to her cry, but just moved her wrists, as if she were adapting to her body, After a moment, the low and empty voice slowly sounded: "¢± better than expected. Although the body of this container is relatively fragile, its spiritual power is very strong. It is pure, scale-free and almost perfect. It is much better than a temporary container." "What the hell are you? Get out of Lydia''s body right away." Even in ignorance, jerota realized that Lisia''s body seemed to be occupied by something. "Lucia de Novis Uli, Princess of the NOVIS royal family." At the moment, "Lycia" said to herself, completely seeing jerota as air, even if more attendants and guards gathered here: "is it the princess of the royal family among mortals? It doesn''t matter. It''s just a pity that it''s a perfect container, but its life as a human is too short." Royal Princess!? Jerota was surprised to hear that "Lycia" revealed some unknown secrets. It''s no wonder that Lycia is really a princess of a country. It''s even more strange if a girl like her is an ordinary person. "The body has adapted and can act, um ~ wait \ what''s going on?" Suddenly, with her hand over her forehead and an unbelievable tone, lizia murmured to herself, "why can''t she see more of her past? Is there anything that obscures her memory? What she sees is a complete fog, this feeling, etc.! How can this completely incomprehensible, inexplicable and subversive power and rules be possible!" Looking at the panic of "Lycia", jerota held her breath for a moment and dared not speak. "Is this mortal the patron of God!! no! Why does God bless a mortal with power." At the moment, lizia trembled all over her body, with endless fear and despair in her voice. Chapter 1059 God of God! Being at the top of the world is also a concept, a thing that does not appear in the world but actually exists. Its command is the fate of the gods, its will is the rules of the world, it represents life and death, dominates reality and illusory, destroys all existence and creates all existence, it is the creator of the world, the founder of rules, the creator of gods, it is the God of God, unable to understand, analyze and violate, It is the God above all things in the world and above the gods. God is born and destroyed because of it "Why does the God of God deliberately bless a mortal and close her memory so that people can''t find out what it is." Lizia, or the present "lizia", is shaking inexplicably, revealing some ancient and obscure secrets that ordinary people may not know in their life with an unbelievable and completely unbelievable tone. However, for jerota, neither the gods nor the existence that seems to be above the gods is his concern. "Who the hell are you? Leave Lycia''s body!" The struggling jerota stood up and tried to stop the other party regardless of the pain of the broken phalanx, but the loyal attendants desperately hugged the Lord and persuaded the Lord not to be impulsive. Everything in front of her shows that Miss Lydia''s body is occupied by an unknown existence and is very powerful and dangerous. It''s not a rational thing to annoy the other party now. Although the attendant''s behavior was impolite, in essence, he was loyal and did not want the master to risk himself. However, some irrational jerota struggled to rush up after witnessing the capture of his beloved. Now the attendants and guards came one after another. Even if they were far away, they also attracted attention, and the stupid people knew that something had happened here. When I saw the injured Lord and the Lycia guards with strange masks on their faces, I didn''t know the situation for a moment, let alone what to do. "Lizia, are you okay?" And dangma and Mingxue, who came to the dinner party at the same time, hurried over. Not long ago, when I noticed that Lycia and jerota seemed to get along alone, I was wondering and hesitant. As a classmate and friend, should I help Ya Lin to act as a light bulb and destroy their "date" or tell her the situation directly, so that she can be prepared to refuse each other, but she thought that doing so is tantamount to giving them no pleasure at the same time. Originally, LIA liked ya Lin very much, and it is possible that she will give the LORD a hairpin, It''s better for Lycia to make her own judgment and decision than to act as a destroyer. Besides, Lycia suddenly changed her mind and fell in love with jerota. Well, this is also Lycia''s own decision. I think senior Yalin should not blame herself. In short, as long as the Lord doesn''t have to be strong, it''s better to leave the choice to Lycia''s own judgment. However, when she found the familiar mask on Lydia''s face, her right hand, which had been put on gloves again, twitched subconsciously, and she seemed to have made an irreparable mistake. "Catch Lycia, but don''t let her get hurt." The struggling jerota gave orders, and the guards quickly took action after a moment of hesitation. It was not the first time for everyone to see this beautiful, gentle and intelligent girl. In the Lord''s residence, up to jerota as the Lord, down to the attendants and guards, they were very happy with Lydia, and even after knowing jerota''s feelings for Lydia, Sometimes people even chat about when there will be another Lord''s wife in the mansion. "I''m sorry, miss Lycia. Would you please don''t leave for the time being?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Lizia was silent and motionless like a broken doll. The face hidden under the mask could not see the expression. Only her eyes as beautiful as sapphire looked directly ahead. Soon the guards grabbed Lydia''s hand, not very hard, just as they were afraid that a hard force would hurt the lovely girl like a porcelain doll. "Please don''t fight against Miss Lycia for the time being. We don''t want to hurt you." A guard couldn''t bear the arrest order. Although he didn''t know what had happened, his Lord''s order must be carried out. "Injury £¬ Lizia murmured, and suddenly a blood red fierce light flashed in her blue eyes: "just you mortals? Self righteous fools, mole ants crawling on the ground should crawl on the ground forever." The next moment, a guard found himself weightless. When he recovered his consciousness, he found that the world turned upside down, and he seemed to be very, very high from the ground. At this time, the guard realized that he seemed to have been thrown out by someone and was thrown out by a girl less than 150cm tall. Everyone stared at lizia and her companions who fell from the air. At this time, the guards around lizia were surprised to find that they did not catch a weak girl. What emanated from lizia''s petite body was no longer a gentle and pure temperament, but more like an ancient, obscure and evil foreign body, a predator born above mortals. In less than a minute, all the guards around ''Lycia'' followed the former''s footsteps. The guards in the garden were lying on the ground and groaning in pain. The power shown by Lycia shocked everyone present. At the moment, no one dared to recognize the current Lycia as a weak girl. He stared at jerota silently, and then looked around at those mortals who had been frightened. Wearing a mask ''Lycia'', he walked indifferently to the door. "Wait!" With a clear scolding sound, a beautiful shadow crossed from the sky and fell in front of Lycia. Falling from the sky tens of meters high, the huge momentum made the stone slab on the ground suddenly show radioactive cracks. Zhidai sakazaka, who caused all this, looked at lizia with warm anger in his eyes. To be exact, he looked at an existence that had captured lizia''s body: "I don''t know what you are, but get out of lizia''s body right away." "Human?" This time, lizia finally stopped looking at Zhidai with her eyes as if she were looking at insects and ants: "although the breath is completely human, but ~ human beings can''t do such a thing. Well, it seems that this mortal''s memory has your information." Zhidai didn''t say a word, but immediately jumped on lizia and aimed his hands at the mask on the girl''s face. Everyone knows that this strange mask is probably the culprit of all this. If you can take this mask off lizia''s face, maybe lizia will recover. As for Zhidai''s move, "Lycia" immediately responded with her fist. A cold flash flashed in Zhidai''s eyes. She turned slightly and quickly grabbed Lycia''s wrist, twisted it to control the girl''s joints, and then the other hand grabbed the mask without hesitation to take it off. Oh!! However, to Chi Dai''s surprise, "Lycia" forcibly twisted her body when her joints were suppressed, and did not hesitate to dislocate her arm to avoid her grasp, while another homeopathic punch hit her face. Click wipe ~ the creepy sound of bone fracture suddenly sounded. Although it was small, it made everyone who heard it feel sad. Zhidai, who was punched hard by "Lycia", stared at each other angrily, not because he was beaten. As a white dragon, Lycia''s fist was painless even when it hit his face under control, but the important thing is that the guy who controls Lycia didn''t care about Lycia''s physical condition at all, Hit the white dragon like steel with all his strength. Now all the girl''s fingerbones have been broken, and even one bone has directly pierced the skin and revealed. Looking at the bent fingers, Zhidai is angry at the moment. But Lydia didn''t seem to feel the pain and didn''t even say a word. "Stop it!" Jerota stared at Lucia and shouted. Seeing Lucia injured was even more painful to jerota than her own injury. Damn it! Looking at lizia, who seems to be looking at the wound and slow to respond, Zhidai recklessly grabbed her hand and crushed her on the grass. Almost riding on lizia in a warm posture, Zhidai forcibly pulled lizia''s hand over her head, and the other hand immediately grabbed the mask and tried to take it off. At this time, Zhidai found that the mask seemed to be as motionless as a root on Lydia''s face. For fear of harm to Lydia, Zhidai dared not use his full strength. "It''s no use, the girl''s soul has become a part of me. Unless you kill the girl, nothing can separate me from her," said the pressed "Lucia" coldly looking at Zhidai in an empty tone "Damn! What the hell are you and why do you occupy Lydia''s body?" "It''s a pity that my body has been destroyed. Now only my soul and divine consciousness are preserved. I need a dependent container, and this girl is very suitable as a container." Container? Just because Lydia is a container? Chi Dai angrily held the mask with his hand: "get out of lizia''s body right away, or I''ll crush you!" "I have said that this body already belongs to me. Although it is excellent as a container, it is a pity as a human being. If an excellent container cannot be used for too long, you may be a better container. People with extraordinary power must also have stronger spiritual power." "Really? That''s good!" Chidai glared at each other and shouted, "do you want my body? Then get out of lizia and try to control me!" Looking at Zhidai''s fearless appearance, ''lizia'' gave a strange laugh: "although it is better to use the dragon as a container, now is not a good time to replace the container." "You guy!" "As a dragon, your spirit is too weak. If you chose to kill me without hesitation to avenge your compatriots, maybe I have softened and negotiated with you now, but now I know you can''t do it. This mortal is very important to you, isn''t it?" Lizia said sarcastically, as if she had seen through Zhidai. Zhidai trembled as if he had been hit hard. What the other party said was right. He couldn''t do anything to hurt lizia. Mingming was entrusted by senior Yalin to take care of everyone when he set out, but now he can only sit and watch lizia be robbed of her body, but he can''t do anything. "Make a deal." Suddenly ''Lycia'' said faintly, "give me the ring on your hand that can change the shape and breath at will, and I''ll release your companion. How about it?" Exchange the ring given by senior Yalin for lizia!? Zhidai was stunned and immediately hesitated. "How? As long as you like, I can release your companions to find a new container, and I promise not to touch your relatives and friends." "Absolutely refuse!" When Zhidai hesitated, the voice of dangma sounded. When he came to Zhidai''s side, Ma now took off his gloves, held his right hand and looked directly at lizia with regret and anger: "if you don''t want to get out of lizia, I''ll screw out your parasite." Chapter 1060 You have to make up for your mistakes! The mask that had been stored in the Lord''s residence for decades and hundreds of years and was just taken on the face by Lord jerota suddenly appeared this strange change. Last time, Ma was convinced that he must have caused this situation. He accidentally touched the mask with a fantasy killer. The strange pulse at that time was not an illusion, It must have been the fantasy killer who broke some mechanism on the mask and awakened the sleeping evil spirit in the mask. It was all her own mistakes that caused her such pain. If only she had paid more attention to it just now. "I''m going to screw you parasite out of Lycia!" As a good man, dangma showed his anger for the first time after coming to a different world. Whether it''s lizia or Zhidai, even Ge muzongyilang, who is usually serious and unsmiling, dangma regards everyone living together as friends. Now that he has made a mistake, let him make up for it. Seeing that Ma Zhidai was a little stunned, then there was a spark of hope in his eyes. For the fantasy killer who can touch and eliminate all strange images, it is said that even the miracles of gods are no exception, when he left odur City, Yalin specially told himself to pay attention. If his fantasy killer was really so terrible, he might be able to eliminate the evil spirit occupying lizia''s body. "It''s no use. I''ve integrated with this body. Unless I give up automatically, no one can separate me from it." However, "Lycia" did not even look at it at the moment. As for the understanding of the structure of the soul, "Lycia" thinks that even if she is a God, she may not be able to understand the mystery of the period better than herself. Now the soul of the mortal girl of this body has been suppressed in the mask and swallowed up by many souls. Although she is still struggling, under the torture of countless crazy and sad souls, A person''s consciousness in the case of hell, even if she is tough and can''t maintain herself for too long, she will soon become one of these souls, just like a drop of water dripping into the sea. When Ma held her right hand and glared at ''Lycia'', she said, "then try it!" Seeing the hand ''Lycia'' stretched out to her own body, she just secretly ridiculed the stupidity of being numb. Do mortals really think it''s okay just to take off the mask? With the blessing of power, your own divine utensils have been integrated with the container. Unless you give up on your own initiative, nothing can separate you from it. Even if you forcibly separate, you are only hurting the container. You can''t hurt yourself. Moreover, even if the other party holds spells and weapons that can harm the soul, hurting yourself will inevitably hurt the container itself. Mortals can''t do it. Unless the God with powerful divine power has been blessed to protect the soul and split it, any means will be \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\!? Suddenly ''Lycia'' opened her eyes fiercely. When the human boy touched his right hand to the mask, she immediately felt that the soul was swallowed by a bottomless black hole. Not only the soul, but also the remaining divine power was losing rapidly. The other party absorbed her own soul and divine power. How can a mortal do it? no It is not to absorb and devour one''s own soul and divine power. To be exact, it is more like erasing one''s own existence, erasing all one''s own soul and power from the world, as if it had never appeared. If you go on like this, you will die! Lizia made a heart rending scream, not only the female voice, but also a kind of howling sound that seemed to be a kind of evil thing. The two voices mixed together to form a creepy tone. The deafening sound from the sudden impact made him fall to the ground in pain, covering his ears, and a faint trace of blood slowly flowed down the earlobe. The drawback of fantasy killer''s great power but limited scope of use was immediately reflected. When Ma covered her ears with her hands, the scarlet light in the pupil of "Lycia" was even better. She even didn''t hesitate to squeeze all her remaining power and release it at the intellectual generation, The souls trapped in the mask were compressed together to form a highly compressed material like a spirit shell, which directly hit Zhidai, so that even Zhidai with the power of the dragon was quenched and flew out. It''s not just the impact of physical nature. At the moment of being concentrated by these crazy souls, some souls even infiltrated into Zhidai''s soul. Although Zhidai''s body and soul immediately launched a defense mechanism to eliminate these foreign invaders like leukocytes swallowing harmful viruses, But the crazy soul left his most painful memory in Zhidai''s memory before being completely excluded. The tragic memories of being murdered, cheated, abused and forced wreak havoc in Zhidai''s memory. Although Zhidai clearly knows that these memories do not belong to him, Zhidai still feels sick and uncomfortable in his heart. When the memory of being killed emerges, his body is like being cut by the blade. The illusion that has turned into reality, even the subconscious can deceive and make their brain believe it! "Woo ah ah ah ah ah ah!" Out of the dilemma, lizia stumbled to her feet, making a painful roar like a beast. With a heavy gasp, lizia covered her face tightly with her hands and retreated step by step. Zhidai, who got rid of the erosion of his soul, helped up dangma on the ground and took out a bottle of therapeutic medicine for him to drink. Fortunately, dangma was only broken by a huge sound. Now he is deaf. With the help of the therapeutic medicine, he can finally hear a little more clearly. "Why? Why are you a god of God? What is your identity and why does a mortal have the power to erase everything like the God of God?" With trembling hands, lizia looked at dangma with a look of resentment and fear. This time it was no longer as simple as taking dangma as a mortal. The moment I was touched by the right hand just now, I felt as if the terrible power that even my self-existence would be erased. Just like this, my soul and divine power were severely damaged, and I was just touched gently. If the other party was slightly prolonged for a second, I might have been completely annihilated from the world now. It''s really terrible. If you want to say, this force is like a special ability specially used to kill gods and extraordinary people. That''s what it means to destroy at one touch. It''s really luck that I can still survive. I''ve damaged my freak artifact soul eating mask that continues to exist in this world. She pinched her fist and put down her hand. At the moment, the strange mask on her face was impressively full of cracks. It looked like someone had smashed it with a hammer. The bloody streamer was slowly moving to repair the damaged place, but it seemed that the recovery speed of the mask was very slow because of the serious injury. When Ma wiped the corners of her mouth and looked straight at each other without fear: "can you catch her once, please? This time I will take off my mask." "Leave it to me!" Zhidai nodded: "but pay attention to protect yourself. It''s the first time for me to fight with this body." When Ma smiled bitterly, he also reminded the other party: "Zhidai, you should also pay attention not to hurt lizia." "I''ll try my best!" Zhidai gave a big drink and walked like a cheetah and quickly killed lizia. When Ma didn''t act in a hurry, he observed carefully and looked for a good time. Seeing Chi Dai''s coming, a fierce look flashed in the eyes of "Lycia". With a sharp hiss, countless crazy souls swarmed out of the mask, crying and howling, and rushed towards Chi Dai. They have been tortured endlessly for countless years, and the faces of the already crazy souls are ferocious and distorted. Even now they are temporarily liberated, But they still think they are still trapped in the mask. They only know instinctively to attack any living person, pull the other party into their endless hell, and let others taste the same pain as themselves as revenge. In the past, if there were ferocious ghosts, Zhidai might scream in fear, but now with the two honing of spirit and will through the different world and reincarnation into a white dragon, it''s no big deal for Zhidai to tear these seemingly ferocious ghosts by hand. Although these crazy souls are almost immune to physical attacks, the frost power manipulated by Zhidai can freeze them and completely crush them, so that these tortured souls can rest again. However, Zhidai can tear the ghost by hand, but the guards of jerota and the Lord''s residence don''t have such great ability. The souls immune to physical attacks can''t intervene at the physical level to a great extent, but the painful memories brought by these crazy souls when they erode the human body are almost crazy. Fortunately, however, dangma was also present, and the fantasy killer fully demonstrated his ability to destroy all kinds of "unscientific" visions at one touch. The crazy souls touched were broken like soap bubbles and dissipated in the air, but dangma was a little flustered because there were too many souls, However, taking advantage of this gap, under the desperate guard of the guards, jerota was dragged back to the house to avoid the disaster. EH ~ Lydia ran away. After the soul was slightly reduced, Ma suddenly found that lizia, who should have been suppressed by Zhidai, had crossed the wall and disappeared into the night. Zhidai stood still like a broken doll. Only his slightly trembling shoulders showed that Zhidai was extremely angry now. "Why let her go? Zhidai!" "I don''t want to, but that guy threatened me with Lycia''s life!" With an unwilling tone, Zhidai turned his head and almost cried out with tears around his eyes. Chapter 1061 Zhidai was angry and helpless. The other party not only occupied Lydia''s body, but also threatened himself with Lydia''s life. As the other party said, he had no way to be cruel. He didn''t hesitate to kill Lydia to destroy the other party. Only then could he use Lydia''s body so recklessly to make himself a rat repellent. However, Zhidai would not let the other party escape so honestly. After dropping several bottles of therapeutic drugs and entrusting jerota to protect Mingxue and other girls, Zhidai took the bait and ran after Ma Jin, who disappeared with "Lycia". "Please, Miss Zhidai, please save miss Lycia safely anyway." Jerota, whose finger bone was broken, bowed her head and begged at last. "I will try my best, Lord. Please protect Mingxue and elulu for the time being." Seeing the young Lord''s painful look, Zhidai couldn''t help but be slightly moved. Jerota''s feelings for Lucia are real and hot. If he wanted to protect Lucia, he could even exchange his own life. Unfortunately, if Lucia''s heart had not already belonged, maybe Lucia would also be moved by jerota''s sincere feelings. However, these are not what Zhidai needs to consider now. It''s important to catch up with and catch the guy who occupies lizia''s body. Fortunately, he has the power to be a hemp fantasy killer. As long as he can grasp "Lycia" and take off the mask, there may be a turning point. This time, Zhidai has decided to put aside his innocence. This time, even if he breaks Lycia''s hands, he can''t let the other party run away, At least there''s a way to cure Lucia''s hands. It''s better to let Lucia lose her life because of that evil spirit. "Hold on to me and don''t fall. Please don''t touch me with your right hand. Maybe your fantasy killer will hurt us to fall from the sky together." In mid air, Zhidai shouted to dangma. "It''s too hard for people! Zhidai." When Ma, who was held by Zhidai''s left hand, almost cried in the air, but suddenly Ma found that Zhidai''s words gave him a sense of instant vision, as if... He had faced this situation, and someone said similar words to himself. It was clear that he should have experienced this situation for the first time, but I don''t know why he always felt very familiar. Out of the Lord''s residence, Zhidai tried to track Lisia''s breath. Unfortunately, Zhidai, who had not received too much training after his reincarnation as a white dragon, still didn''t adapt to his new body. In addition, the other party seemed to know how to hide his breath. Zhidai couldn''t help but turn around in a hurry and didn''t know which direction to go. At this time, a clear force came from the north of the town with a slight roar. Zhidai could vaguely feel the existence of releasing this breath, giving people a familiar feeling. On second thought, he quickly flew to the accident site with dangma. On the hill to the north of the town, a battle is coming to an end. The ''felesian'' occupied by the other half of the soul eating mask is now facing the battle in a panic, completely without the initial calm and arrogant attitude of contempt for mortals. Originally, philesian believed that even if the artifact he attached to was not complete and his strength had not been fully restored, he was still the dominator of mortals. As long as he did not face the same gods, even some ordinary extraordinary people would not be his opponent. But now I find out how much trouble the mortal named felesian has brought to me, a transcendent existence that can just restrain itself! In a flash, a dark figure had knocked down his original location. After his hard fist hit the ground, it immediately brought a crack. Obviously, it can destroy the solid frozen soil to this extent by his fist alone. I''m afraid the opposing side''s strength is not a problem even tearing up the iron armor with his bare hands. "Felesian" narrowed his eyes, and his originally emotionless face also showed a dignified look for the first time. He looked at the enemy in front of him. The human shaped creations constructed of crystal clear white and purple crystals were like beautiful works of art, but unlike works of art, these beautiful puppets without mind were the most terrible enemies for the caster. Crystal puppet! Even in the second generation, it is very difficult to make a construct puppet. In addition to being a little slow, it has good power and defense. The most terrible thing is that the crystal puppet has the characteristics of magic immunity and is the enemy that the caster is most reluctant to meet. At present, there are dozens of crystal puppets around "felesian", which were rare in the second generation. The most puzzling thing is that these puppets seem to have been made by a human woman. Even if three or four puppets have been broken, the woman quickly made more crystal puppets to make up for the number. At this time, three crystal puppets attacked each other, and even the fist that felt very hard even blew wind pressure to hit felicien. Felicien, who was in the temporary container, did not dare to be careless. The pupil mark in front of his chest quickly rose and sent out yellowish brown evil light to form strange waves, The grass and trees in the affected area quickly turn gray black under some invisible force, and then are crushed into ashes. However, the crystal puppet in the ripple was not greatly affected. In addition to some cracks on the surface, the attack of the crystal puppet did not stop, so that "felesian" did not feel embarrassed and forced to dodge at the expense of the physical function and life of the container it now attached to. Strain muscles, twist bones, burn nerves! Fletcher Sean, who was attached to the container after he hurriedly avoided it, is also very clear that the use of this container is about to reach its limit. Even if he stops now, the hidden dangers buried for this container today may also break out in a few years, making this container a complete waste. It''s easy to change a container, but the presence of these crystal puppets won''t give you time to change the container. For a time, felesian was also helpless in the face of this situation. Originally, he thought it would be a very simple thing to capture the artifact and the other half of his soul. As long as he captured the artifact, he would leave here immediately and hide for a period of time. After the storm caused by stupid mortals subsided, he began to recover his body, But I didn''t expect that this plan would kill an extraordinary person on the way without even going to the beginning, and it was still a very terrible extraordinary person. At the moment of each other''s appearance, the power of the field with space transfer brought himself and those controlled puppets to a height of hundreds of meters outside the town, and those poor puppets fell from a height of hundreds of meters, and now they have to face an extraordinary person and her crystal puppet alone. If one''s own soul and artifact are complete, the other party can only become a obedient puppet under the power of the soul eating mask, but now that both artifact and soul are incomplete, he can''t even make 1% of his total power, and the other party obviously knows something about himself. Instead of choosing positive hostility, he uses a steady stream of crystal puppets to dissipate his power, In the face of the puppet without mind, the soul eating mask has no effect on swallowing the soul and controlling the mind, and the crystal puppet itself makes the attached mage''s body useless. The most troublesome thing is that the other party also has a special space talent. It can not only transfer space at will, but also block the space in a nearby area to interfere with any mage using transfer spells and space spells. Under the pressure of crystal puppets, the situation is getting worse and worse, and "felesien" is going to be bent and crazy. It is clear that his strength is far above the other party, but due to various factors, he has become the prey of hunting, and he can''t even fight back against the black hands who command these puppets behind the scenes. On the other side Grecian hid in the big tree and cautiously watched the target felesian besieged by dozens of crystal puppets. To be exact, the target was no longer the arrogant mortal mage who had picked up the artifact, but an evil god or devil who had lodged his soul in the soul eating mask and survived from the second generation. After receiving Philip''s order, I quickly felt that the town had found a group of people marching towards the Lord''s residence for the first time, among which there was a target to be arrested, felesian. After observation, gretia found that they all seemed to be puppets walking corpses and meat. Based on the concept that people controlled by the soul eating mask died equally, After the assault, Grecian transferred all the people under control to a height of hundreds of meters outside the city. Except that felesian, who had occupied his body, had survived the slow fall surgery, the others had fallen to the ground and became corpses. The next thing is confrontation and battle! The strength of the other side is very strong, even though it has been weakened by the new rules since the end of the second generation. In particular, the power of controlling others possessed by the soul eating mask itself is not a simple spiritual magic, but more like a magic or magic constructed by the divine power of the gods, a power that operates according to the rules, In the face of this power, even as a crystal dragon, you can''t be immune from the influence of the soul eating mask. If you fight with the other party at close range, you may even be affected and controlled. Fortunately, the soul eating mask is ineffective for the crystal puppet without soul and mind. You can slowly use the crystal puppet to dissipate the other party''s power, It seems that the second generation of evil gods who occupied Felicia''s body can''t make it out because the artifact is incomplete. This feeling of suffocation must be painful to death. But for himself, it''s better. Now his most proud strength is useless. He can''t escape when the surrounding space is blocked. He can''t escape except being slowly consumed. After seeing that the crystal puppet''s fist broke felesian''s arm and achieved the first good record, Grecian knew that it was not far from victory. Anyway, the other party had been trapped and could not go to the Lord''s residence. I believe everyone celebrating the Lord''s sister''s birthday in the Lord''s residence would be fine. After his arm was broken, ''felesian'' was defeated like a mountain and couldn''t support it any more. Soon, the fists dropped by the crystal puppets tore felesian''s whole body apart. It seemed that the noumenon eyes originally boarding on his chest wanted to escape and find a new container, but Grecian wouldn''t give each other a chance. Multi dimensional space blockade, blockade each other in the fault of space dimension, and block their mental control! Gretschia, who succeeded in the attack, caught her eyes too late to escape, and a strong unwilling roar seemed to burst out in her eyes at the moment she was caught by gretschia. "It''s done. Now it''s time to go back and reply to your majesty Yalin." At this point, the Crystal Dragon Girl''s original cold and beautiful face couldn''t help but show a smile. However, before Grecian heated the soul eating mask in her hand, countless souls gathered behind her with shrill cries and impacted Grecian from behind. Chapter 1062 In the city of audur in the yanoder mountains, Yalin sat in the ice crystal hall and looked at the calling system with an ugly face. On the character panel located in Lycia, a blood red negative message showed that Lycia''s soul was being eroded, and behind this blood red negative message, Lycia had many special abilities, Even the character''s attributes have risen sharply, but the data of these changes are shown in dazzling red. What the hell is going on? Why is Lycia controlled by the soul eating mask? When hemp? What about Zhidai? Where''s Ge mu? Although it''s really unexpected that the guy who accidentally got the soul eating mask went to the jihar territory, how can there be a group of mages, priests and Paladins in the jihar territory? Can''t even a mage who got half an artifact win with so much combat power? Yalin hit the armrest of the throne with a fist, which immediately cracked and twisted the armrest of the Throne made of refined gold. In order to ensure the safety of people and open up a stronghold in jihar territory, Yalin has long exchanged many human beings of various professions in world of Warcraft to enter the territory and live in the territory, except for the more sensitive death knights, warlocks and shamans and little virtues who are not played by humans, A professional human in the jihar territory can definitely form a group to get a copy of 40 people. So many people can still cause trouble for themselves when they stay there, and they will be affected by Zhidai. The elf isan just sent a message indicating that the suspect felesian seems to have been turned into a puppet by the soul eating mask, and now it is being dealt with by the crystal dragon gretsia. As expected, artifacts are not goods that can be picked up casually. God knows whether the masters behind the artifacts will leave dark hands in it. Yalin said angrily, "don''t want me to make a similar artifact according to the drawing, right?" "At the same time, it means that there is no way to remove control?" As a system assistant, Nemo, Yalin team, is still very trustworthy. On at least several occasions when the creator was present, Nemo was determined to safeguard his own interests. In particular, the last time the creator returned, if it hadn''t been for Nemo''s hint, he was almost kidnapped by the creator and called a group of teasing and forcing gentlemen alliance. Since Nemo can''t find more relevant information now, Then I can''t find it myself. However, although Nemo did not find the information Yalin wanted, the search and comparison of the system database made Nemo find more hidden data. "What''s up?" Listening to Nemo''s explanation, if you think about it, artifact, as the name suggests, is the equipment made by the gods and then endowed with divine power, and the holy thing comes from the hands of mortals. Through some ways, such as receiving the grace of the gods, adding divine power or giving similar divine power in other ways, it has become the existence second only to artifact. However, if you can''t cycle the given power, you will run out of powerful power. Although legendary weapons and epic equipment are weaker, they are better because they can continuously absorb the magic around them from forged materials and carved on the upper array to prolong their life, and divine power can''t be generated naturally, That is the precious power that needs to be accumulated bit by bit by faith. In addition to relying on creating their own gods, artifacts and sacred equipment need another God to continuously inject corresponding power into them if they want to survive. For the gods, this is basically the act of making a dowry for others, which is not worth the loss. Moreover, the threshold of legendary and epic weapons is much lower for users. As long as the most basic use needs of these equipment are met, no matter who can use them, when users use these equipment, the equipment will not only increase the user''s strength, but also deduct some strength for their own growth, resulting in a win-win situation, However, under the control of the will of the gods, if ordinary people do not believe in their own devout believers, even if extraordinary people accidentally get artifact, it can not be used. After the day of God''s meteorite in the second generation, many artifacts are slowly exhausted due to the disappearance of their creators, which degenerates, breaks and disappears in the world, just like those powerful animals that need a lot of food like biological evolution, Usually arrogant, but when there is a lack of food and sudden changes in the environment, it is easier to become extinct than those small animals that are weak but need little food. "Since the artifact will disappear due to the fall of the creator, how does the soul eating mask remain?" Yalin pointed to the key point of the problem and said, "it''s still that some second-generation devil still attached his soul to his artifact. After tens of thousands of years, he has survived to the present." Whether the gods or demons of the second generation can survive to this day, because of the precedent of the spider God rose, Yalin can''t guarantee whether a second one will emerge. If a God or devil of the second generation still exists, even if only the soul is left, it can''t be underestimated. "Ancient race, Nemo, do you mean ~?" Ya Lin listened as like as two peas, but NiMo projected two pictures directly. One was the mask of the soul, which focused on the eye ornament on the mask, while the other one was a monster with a strange shape that was enough to be seen. In every eye of the six monster, three pupil were exactly the same as those on the mask. "Ha ~ according to the forgetful character of panda, it''s estimated that there''s something wrong with going on a business trip." When it comes to the merciless creator, Yalin feels a headache and egg pain. Yalin was silent for a moment. Nemo said something that surprised him: "are you afraid of the creator?" Nemo didn''t have any intention to hide, and Yalin sighed deeply: "get back to the point... Go on with the soul eating mask." "The enemy is only the mask itself, right?" After thinking for a while, Yalin moved the attribute panel of Lycia aside and opened the system. With a wide range of options, Yalin quickly selected several options for recovery. If you consume soul energy, you should at least recover Lycia first. But in the end, Yalin hesitated. Can the recovery of Lycia ensure her safety? Now, it''s not clear about the summary of Lycia''s situation. What if the mask is flying with Lycia in the air? Once it recovers, doesn''t it let Lycia fall and die? "Let Ethan determine the situation and report to Lycia immediately." Yalin, who suddenly appeared in his study, ordered the maid to say. Chapter 1063 The order of the king of the white dragon is above all else. After obtaining the order, isan has immediately set out for the area where the two sides fight. At the same time, some residents in the immigration station have also come to the residence where the people live. At this time, guhezhu and Edward, who stayed in the residence, realized that, The neighbors near the house and even all the residents in the whole station turned out to be their own. How to describe it? The blacksmith who used to be very skilled near his home is actually a strong soldier who can carry hundreds of kilograms of long sword and giant shield to fight against ogres. Blacksmithing is actually just a hobby. It seems that some gentle young gardener is a holy priest who can perform high healing and purification skills, Opposite the window, some nit people feel that they don''t like to go out. In fact, they are a high-level mage who has mastered space magic. They often nest outside their own walls to sell some gadgets of unknown origin. The vendor who looks like a thief is really a thief who is proficient in sneaking. At this time, both guhezhu and elrich felt that the goddess of destiny sometimes liked to tease people and completely subvert a person''s normal three outlooks. "Let''s watch the night for the time being today. Please rest assured and go to sleep. If something happens, we will inform you at the first time. Please don''t worry." In the hall of the residence, a former immigrant resident militia captain wearing silver armor and two war hammers with wing patterns carved on his shoulders. Mr. jotz, the current Paladin, is swearing to the public: "follow your majesty Yalin''s orders, swear in the name of the holy light, and we will guard here to the death." Looking at the paladin, who is also an acquaintance, at first, they were more or less skeptical. However, when the other party took out the emblem of the white dragon clan and was affirmed by the elf isan, they were convinced that the militia with bright personality at ordinary times ~ well, your excellency joz, who is now a paladin, is indeed a spy sent by Yalin, not only that, Hundreds of residents in this immigration station are all dispatched from the city of odur. After learning the truth, both Zhu and Xiaodou looked strange. It was an unspeakable muddle. No wonder everyone was warmly entertained on the first day they came here. No wonder they always felt that the residents in this camp took special care of their own people these days. In the end, they turned out to be their own people. "All right, joz, don''t be so rigid. You''re scaring everyone." Looking at all the people''s faces, the female mage in robe knocked the paladin''s bald head with a staff. Joss rubbed his head and smiled apologetically: "sorry ~ my character is a little old-fashioned. Please don''t care." When the people returned to their rooms, the paladin joz, the female mage and the priest stayed in the house to guard. As for the soldiers patrolling outside the house, the thieves didn''t know to hide in that dark corner and quietly act as a secret sentry, just in case the female mage activated the border in the house, In addition, almost all the people outside the house are their own. I''m afraid it will take a lot of time for the regular army in jihar territory to attack. As a life born from the summoning system, although not everyone in the station is a soldier, priest and paladin, at the moment of birth from the system, everyone has the physique to learn any knowledge and skills. It can be said that it is like an omnipotent physique. It only takes some time to learn and will be successful, If there are some people from the magic school who recruit students here, you will be surprised to find that everyone here has the qualification to become a magician. Through this almost universal qualification, everyone has a certain combat effectiveness after a short training in odur city. Perhaps because of equipment and experience, they can''t be completely comparable to the well-trained regular army, but it''s absolutely nothing to fight against some wild animals, goblin and robber regiments. However, in the residence, although it was guaranteed by the paladin, the sudden occurrence of this kind of thing also made some people in the residence unable to sleep safely. As the current team leader of the team, Gemu zongichiro naturally would not go back to the room to sleep at this time. At the moment, Gemu was sitting on the sofa in the hall like a sculpture. Although it seems that GE Mu is full of flaws in closing his eyes, the paladin jorz knows that once there is a sudden change and the invaders break in, the seemingly calm young man will become an extremely deadly poisonous snake in an instant. At the moment, Xiaodou Edward and guhezhu, who vaguely knew Philip''s ability, gathered in Philip''s room and tried to ask Philip what had happened. "No comment!" "Please ~ you must know something. Please tell me a little!" "No comment!" "Please..." "No comment!" "Ah, you facial paralysis woman will die at a little!" For Edward, who was about to turn into the roaring emperor, Philip pouted and obviously didn''t call her a paralyzed woman, but no matter how Edward threatened and lured Philip, she always answered this sentence from beginning to end. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you still fighting? Gretia has not been able to defeat each other for such a long time. Can it be said that an incomplete quasi artifact can really make an ordinary person so powerful and even compete with a giant dragon? The gods of this different world are too powerful. It''s so strong to make a prop alone. If only the evil taste witch had such a strong ability. Make complaints about the Tucao, and Philippe still carefully controlled the scales of the crystal cane to make complaints about the two sides who had gone to the war. They were shocked by the spirit of the other party, which made the Philippe feel a lingering fear. To describe it, it''s like being stabbed in the head with the tip of a needle, and then forcibly emerge from the depths of her mind the most reluctant and unforgettable memories buried in the bottom of her heart. For the strong existence of these proficient spiritual fields in the different world, fili believes she has seen it this time, and one practice is really more effective than Lin''s repeated instructions. However, when approaching the belligerents, it was not only the pictures that fed back to fili''s mind, but also more and more terrible information. Fili felt as if she had suddenly entered a painful hell. Her ears were full of sour teeth, wails and screams, just like tens of thousands of people howling at the same time, Those voices are full of pain, despair and curse. If you listen to them for a long time, it is even enough to make people completely crazy. For a time, there were waves of nausea in Philip''s heart. Although she wanted to stop her power of reading power immediately, Philip was completely stunned by the information fed back from the scales again. The picture fed back to her mind was slightly blurred due to the interference of some strange force, But from the familiar outline, the golden double ponytail fighting with Grecian should be lizia, and it seems that lizia, who takes the dragon as the opponent, still has some advantages, forcing Grecian to retreat one after another. "Why is that fishy cat fighting, don''t you say..." "Fishy cat? Who is fishy cat ~" The little bean who didn''t get the information asked sullenly. "Be quiet!" Feili shouted angrily. Although she was a little dissatisfied with the seemingly warm relationship between Lydia and Lin Lin, how can we say that everyone is a companion from the same place? Business and private affairs are not still entangled in this situation. Despite the danger of letting the scales get closer, this time Philip can be sure that the one wearing the strange mask is lizia. It''s really Lycia! Why is Lycia fighting Grecian? Is the mask that Lycia is wearing the other half of the soul eating mask? Originally, the goal of my party was just to aim at Felicia, but now... What can I do now! At the same time, Grecian, the crystal dragon outside the town, was fighting hard. It was not because of the strength of her opponent, but because of her identity. As a crystal dragon, even if she was attacked by the other party first, Grecian quickly stabilized after a short disadvantage. Although the soul erosion in the soul swallowing mask has been operated as a way to communicate the world rules, so that the crystal dragon with magic immunity can not completely resist the shaking of spirit and will caused by the invasion of soul into the body. At the moment of being attacked, many souls did invade Grecian''s spirit and convey their suffering and pain, However, as a giant dragon, Grecian is much stronger and more tenacious than ordinary people in spirit. Even sakazaka Zhidai, who became a white dragon by reincarnation, can''t catch up. This soul erosion can''t cause too much damage to Grecian. If you want to affect the dragon''s mind, you''d better wait for the next life! The other party''s sneak attack seems to have spared all its strength, and the howling and screaming souls are constantly pouring out all around. However, after a short setback, Grecian also created a crystal cage. The reverse self imprisonment is used as a defensive means to make the other party''s attack return in vain. What really makes Grecian feel headache is the object of attacking herself. Although wearing a mask, from the perspective of body shape and characteristics, this is undoubtedly miss Lisia who set out from odur city to take refuge in jihar territory, but now miss Lisia''s breath is completely wrong. It is obvious that she is occupied by something. Judging from the signs that the other half of the soul eating mask in her hand began to resonate strongly as soon as she appeared, the mask on miss Lycia''s face should be the other half of the separated quasi artifact. It''s all here now, but the situation has changed even worse! Before getting Yalin''s order, Grecian dare not attack the controlled Lisia, and the crystal dragon can''t let Lisia leave like this. Otherwise, if the dragon king knows that the soul eating mask controls and takes away Lisia''s body, he will be angry, and he will be guilty of escaping without authorization. Gretia doesn''t intend to escape, but it''s not easy to subdue lizia. Let''s not say that lizia''s strength has increased several times after being controlled by the soul eating mask. Now the specific strength is unknown. Even the ornament of the artifact in her hand disturbed herself restlessly across the space dimension after the body appeared, I can''t even use space transfer. Chapter 1064 Squeeze out all the power, drive the souls bound in the mask to rush out, and win in the shortest time! As far as the present "Lycia" is concerned, it is already in jeopardy to deal with the extraordinary person named Zhidai before, not to mention the crystal puppet made by another more powerful extraordinary person and her. If the two people unite, there is absolutely no way to overcome the situation that they have lost their body and even their soul, Even if it is attached to a girl who seems to be very important to them, it is not a good idea to repeatedly threaten the life safety of this body. Grecian tried to support the crystal shield to resist these souls, but the number of these souls was far more than expected. Countless crazy souls were intertwined to form a soul storm like a tornado. These howling souls were cutting back and forth like sharp knives, rapidly crushing the crystal shield. The previous eye ornaments were in charge of mind control and soul division, and the ontology of the mask is the container for storing these divided souls? The crystal dragon can feel that the strange power of controlling the spirit and soul emitted by the mask is much smaller than his eyes, and even he doesn''t need to deliberately avoid it, but there are too many crazy souls. Thousands of people are pouring out of the mask. It is obvious that the people who have been swallowed and controlled by the soul eating mask have so many horrors over time. "Hand it over, hand over my other half!" At the moment, lizia''s eyes radiated this blood red fierce light and shouted. As the party concerned, gretia naturally could not hand over the other half of the quasi artifact. Only half of the artifact is so terrible. If the quasi artifact is completely restored, I''m afraid she can''t beat the other party. However, there was a very bad situation at this time. The quasi artifact divided into two halves had a strong resonance at such a close distance. Even the eye ornament isolated for many times seemed to be struggling as hard as a new force, and even gretia couldn''t hold the ornament for a moment. What''s more troublesome is that the crystal dragon can''t even fight back in the face of Lisia, who has occupied her body. Obviously, the other party has also noticed his fighting means just now. Now he is also flying in the air. He doesn''t want to land on the ground, and the crystal puppet can''t fly in the air. "Stupid guy, do you think you can control the creation I created? No matter what you are, you will only be swallowed up by the mask and become one of the souls!" It seemed that she was finally crazy when she saw that she had been unable to attack for a long time. A large number of souls were forcibly compressed by different forces to form a huge energy group. With a destructive impact, she squeezed her from all directions to Grecia. Wherever she went, even gravity seemed to be distorted. Both the ground and crystal puppets were turned into fly ash under the impact. The price of this blow was that lizia''s eyes, nose and mouth were bleeding. Obviously, lizia''s body could not bear such a great mobilization of power. Grecian dared not take the blow, and subconsciously wanted to move around in space, but the eye ornaments that interfered with her exerted their power at one time. The mutual traction between the artifact was like a ship anchor to fix herself in the present space. In desperation, Grecian could only hastily and forcibly resist, but when there were strong enemies outside and eye ornaments inside, the crystal shield made by Grecian suddenly cracked, and the white hands of the squeezed gravity crystal dragon girls began to turn red. No way out! With a huge hissing sound, the silver white light mass rolled over with the huge air flow. Many night watchers in the towns of jihar territory stared at the changes in the sky. Under the moonlight, a huge shadow appeared, a slender body and a pair of huge wings, Although people can''t see their true posture under the cover of night, no matter who is looking at this shadow, they can''t help thinking of the existence that has disappeared on this land for a long time, which is known as the embodiment of power and power - the dragon! Gretia, who recovered her true body, violently incited her wings to let the crystallization storm roll past. Even thousands of souls twisted, condensed and cracked in the crystallization storm, and then turned into silver debris in the night sky. "Be careful!" Grecian, who has recovered the dragon''s posture, hasn''t had time to lock in the enemy''s "Lycia". An anxious cry comes from behind. Grecian''s excellent night vision makes Grecian see Sakamoto Zhidai flying with dangma from a distance. The girl seems to be very anxious, pulling dangma to her side. Is it At this time, Grecian suddenly found that "Lycia" had burst into her side unconsciously. Despite her scarred body, the masked girl extended her hand to her eyes that were still imprisoned in multiple meta spaces as if she were possessed, The devil''s soul that occupied Lydia''s body completely ignored the flesh and blood of Lydia''s hand crushed in the confrontation with multiple meta spaces, and even the skin and flesh in some places disappeared, revealing gloomy white bones. Obviously, in order to get back her other half, the other party didn''t care about Lydia''s life safety at all. As a summoning creature, Grecia subconsciously carried out Yalin''s command to "try to protect everyone''s safety whenever and wherever according to the situation", and the multiple meta space of imprisoning the eyes immediately weakened by half a minute. It turned out that "Lycia" was desperate to drive her flesh and blood blurred hands to try to touch the eye ornaments. Grecian opened her huge claws and seemed ready to beat the other party out. However, the order to protect everyone made Grecian unable to start and become a dragon "Damn it! Don''t hurt lizia''s body!" Just when "Lycia" was about to succeed, Zhidai had fallen from the sky and desperately imprisoned Lycia''s hands from behind. Immediately after that, when Ma did not hesitate to catch it like the other party with a fantasy killer. This time, when Ma had made up his mind, even if he was pierced by the other party''s cry, he would never let go. He must pull down this damn mask. Facing dangma''s completely ordinary and uncharacteristic hands, the remnant soul occupying lizia''s body is like seeing the most terrible poison of the event. It was just touched before, and his soul and even the whole artifact will be erased. This irresistible force is like the God who came to overturn the rules of the whole world. Can not fight, can not face, just like those stubborn foolish gods who stubbornly resist the God of God, can only end in complete annihilation. Got it! HMM ~ what''s this? At the moment when the fantasy killer touched Lydia, the main body of the soul eating mask originally worn on Lydia''s face flew out. When Ma had no time to stop, he just grabbed Lydia''s face with blood marks. The original ruddy and lovely face is now pale. Lydia''s eyes are open, but there is no focus, Although there was a heartbeat, it was like losing the soul, leaving only an empty shell. Zhidai, who was holding lizia, noticed the mask that seemed to howl in the air: "where is it? Grab it and be Ma Jun!" When Ma Yi heard this, Ji Zhidai, who was also hot-blooded, jumped fiercely and tried to grasp the soul eating mask. Because he didn''t dare to grasp Zhi Dai with his right hand, his posture was as funny as a frog when he jumped out. "Don''t try to run!! woo... Help!!" It''s a pity that the aura of the protagonist of the characters from various animation worlds in the different world has been weakened. If it is the magic forbidden world, dangma will certainly be able to grasp the soul eating mask, but now dangma who has lost the aura of the protagonist has failed to grasp the soul eating mask. The soul eating mask with self will can easily escape dangma''s grasp, And when Ma classmate quickly fell down from the air like a stone. Seeing that dangma fell and still holding Lycia, Zhidai didn''t save dangma. Instead, Zhidai directly ran after the mask of escape. It''s not that Zhidai didn''t save his life, but that someone below is saving dangma''s classmate who is preparing to complete his "slip and fall". The soul devouring mask sent out bursts of angry roars. After leaving lizia, the sound was like boiling sulfur in hell, revealing an ancient and unknown smell. Gretia waved her huge claw and patted it without hesitation. This time, since the other party has been separated from lizia''s body, she has no scruples anymore! In the face of the dragon''s claw, he waved the mask and quickly accelerated through the gap between the claws. Countless souls swarmed out again, forming a barrier around the mask to resist the crystalline breath emitted by the crystal dragon, and some of them aimed at gretia, which is also the weak point of all the Dragons, The mask was aimed at the ornaments imprisoned in multiple meta spaces with the help of the moment when Grecia was disturbed. When disturbed by these crazy souls, Grecian already felt the strong resonance of the ornaments in her hand. As a casting material of a quasi artifact soul eating mask, it was no small matter. Apart from being touched by a bug like fantasy killer, even the power of the creator could erase it, The multiple meta spaces created by the crystal dragon can not be aligned with the artifact to cause damage. At the moment when they burst into space and touch the other half, the divided quasi artifact began to mix and integrate, just like a ignited reactor, producing great power. Grescia subconsciously threw away the mask that was out of control, and although Zhidai had vaguely sensed the less than half of the power, Zhidai still wanted to seize the mask and recapture Lycia''s soul. In an instant, a sound like broken glass gradually sounded, and the space was like a great force. An unknown blue and red face flew out of it, pointing at the intellectual generation who was rushing in and had no time to stop. This strange and chilling voice is the last word that Zhidai consciousness heard before falling into darkness! Chapter 1065 The lost soul is one, and the broken power is one again! Some broken old unknown voices echoed in my mind Is this an illusion? Or is it that the remains of the ancient times once searched still have some memories of times that are unknown to all the gods in the world. No ~ these are not important. The important thing is that now you need a body. You can''t give full play to your full strength just by attaching the state of the soul to the mask as an artifact. The body has been annihilated, and the strength has decayed under the seal of unknown years, even the divine personality has almost disappeared, If you continue like this, you may disappear from the world without external force, and the broken soul will return to the sea of soul under the influence. Simply, there is a good body here, the body of a giant dragon! Under the angry eyes of Grecian gnashing her teeth, The masked ''sakazaki generation'' gave a pleasant laugh: "it''s good to have the dragon''s body to reunite the divine personality. I believe I can recover to my heyday soon. At that time, I will reintegrate into this new generation. This time, I will successfully enter the palace of the true God and continue to write my myths." In the face of the enemy of the dragon, the "Zhidai" behind grescia was afraid to deal with the enemy of this degree for a time, but now his soul and artifact have recovered. If he was afraid of the dragon before, he is happy now. Under the power of the soul eating mask, even the dragon can only kneel in front of him. Now one of the two dragons in front of us will become his new body, and the remaining one will become his faithful servant. "As for this temporary container, there is no need." After laughing, Chi Dai looked at gretia with a playful look, and then looked at lizia, who was held in her arms: "It''s a pity that such a beautiful girl and such a pure soul, if it''s really the second generation, I will leave you and let you become my spokesman in the main material plane, but now ~ hahaha! I can''t say there''s no harvest at all. At least I''ve got a pure soul with excellent qualifications." Touching the soul eating mask, the laughter of ''sakazaka Chi Dai'' became more and more charming, which made Grecian on the side burst out a heavy roar. "You''re looking for your own death, stupid devil, the remnant of the second generation. Do you know who you''re against?" In Grecian''s eyes, the ghost of the devil who occupied the body of Zhidai was simply stupid. Did he really think he could reunite the divine personality and step into the field of gods? The rules of the world of this new generation have been completely restated. It is no longer the second generation. Whether it is cheating, stealing or extracting, as long as we find ways to get enough faith, we can ignite the divine fire and seize a vacancy to become a God. Now the clergy of the God has been abolished. The God no longer represents an avatar, which camp, but a more general concept, Gods can choose to give love to the world or whipping. The means are not limited. They just need to pay attention to how to balance the world''s inclination for good and evil without causing demons that distort the void, and how to maintain mortals'' faith in themselves. And sometimes a tough and cruel God may be more admired by the world than a loving God! "I know that a giant dragon who survived ten thousand years ago first said whether he really killed gods, but ~" said here, Zhidai shook his ring and said with a smile: "... He needs to find me first." "Extremely stupid fool, how dare you try to challenge the majesty of your majesty Yalin." Grecian regained her human form and rushed to the "Zhidai" recklessly. The crystal dragon condensed large crystals with her hands, ready to solidify the "Zhidai" and lizia together, but the "Zhidai" didn''t even mean to dodge. The eye ornaments above the forehead of the mask immediately gave off a strange luster In an instant, the crystal dragon gretschia found that what was in front of her did not seem to be the Zhidai, but an ancient and unknown thing that could not be described in words. Countless ideas were pouring into her mind, just like distorting her will with some force and tampering with her memory to make herself believe that the Zhidai sakaka in front of her was her real master, It is the true God that you must worship and worship! It''s ridiculous! Grescia wants to launch a space movement to avoid it for the time being. However, I don''t know why. In addition to feeling that her will is distorted by the strange force of the soul eating mask, she also feels that there is a feeling of madness and confusion in the "Zhidai" at the moment. This feeling is not like the strange force. It seems that she just looks directly at each other, and her reason is being weakened bit by bit, Even the coordinates of spatial movement can not be accurately located. "Ha ~ it''s over... Welcome to be my first servant in the new generation, dragon!" The words of the "Zhidai" who had occupied her body were somewhat distorted. She looked at lizia, whose arms were full of scars because of herself, and sneered: "since it''s useless, it''s time to throw it away." However, just when Zhidai wanted to let go, he found that he could not let go of his hands. Even though his hands had swollen green veins, his hands seemed to be violating the consciousness of the brain to prevent him from doing so. As the creator and holder of the soul eating mask, "Zhidai" naturally understands what this situation is, that is, the original consciousness of the Dragon girl who has occupied her body has not been completely suppressed. "Impossible! How could this..." The strange yellow light of the soul eating mask straight to Grecian suddenly stopped. After getting rid of the Grecian port eroded by the soul eating mask, he came back and found that "Zhidai" was covering her forehead in pain, and lizia''s soul losing body was falling rapidly from the high air. Without the interference of the soul eating mask, gretia, who restored her spatial mobility, quickly moved down and caught Lisia. In the sky, the "sakakami Chi Dai" made a sharp cry, and the whole person became shaky. I only saw the "Chi Dai" waving his hands constantly, as if to drive something away, but there was nothing around her. Although I don''t know why, I can''t miss the time. Grecian didn''t intend to let go of this good opportunity after saving lizia. The crystal dragon immediately wanted to take off after putting down lizia, but someone hurried to stop it. "Please wait, your excellency Gracia. Your majesty Yalin has ordered not to approach miss chidai for the time being." At this time, gretschia found that I don''t know when the elf isan and shangtiao were hiding behind a big tree, and at the same time, Ma was plastered with a thick layer of mud like a clay figurine. After the cold wind solidified, it was like an additional layer of mud armor. Knowing that it was Lin''s order and seeing the situation of Zhidai at the moment, Grecian immediately took lizia to the two people and handed over lizia like a doll to isan''s care. Although the Elf Mage can cure the wound on lizia''s * * with healing and medicine, the soul taken away by the soul devouring mask can''t be found. "How did you become like this, sir ma?" Gretia, who hid behind the tree and supported the crystallization shield, asked her side, a clay figurine named shangtiao dangma. "This hand didn''t do it!" When Ma looked at Zhidai in the air with a sad face, he said faintly. Originally, he wanted to show a show, but the show failed, and Chi Dai was busy trying to stop the soul eating mask, which led him to start implementing the "slip and fall" achievement. He fell from a height of more than 300 meters, although some people have seen some news and know that some people who are very lucky, such as a parachute loving woman in the United States who fell from a height of 3000 meters to the ground because of a parachute failure, Thus, he created the Guinness world record of the highest human slip and didn''t die, but he has absolutely no good luck like the daughter of the goddess of fate! Because I have this hand that has fallen to the extreme. With this hand, the marriage of the goddess of destiny will be erased! Fortunately, though he was abandoned by Zhidai, the spirit isan en, who had dared to save dangma, cast a spell. However, because he was not familiar with dangma''s fantasy killer ability, isan en''s slow falling skill and whirlwind skill to dangma were erased at first. Isan remembered that dangma had this bug after dangma was close to the ground, In a hurry, the spell that had turned fossils into mud turned a piece of ground into a mud, so that dangma fell into the soft mud and picked up a life. No, after that, when Ma completely becomes a soft mud monster that is not very soft! "Zhidai fell down. Do you want to save her?" Suddenly, when Ma found that Zhidai in the air was like losing consciousness, his whole body fell to the ground rigidly. Gretia shook her head indifferently: "don''t worry, it will be fine to have the strength of the dragon." "That needs me to..." "Wait a minute, your excellency ma. Your majesty Yalin has ordered us not to act for the time being." This time isan caught dangma and said. At the same time, Zhidai on the sky has fallen down. With the sound of cracking, he smashed dozens of branches and fell heavily to the ground. Although Zhidai seems to be dead and unresponsive, in fact, Grecian, who has better eyesight, can clearly see that Zhidai is not hurt at all by the fall that is enough to break the bones of ordinary people. Those branches didn''t even scratch Zhidai. For a time, there was silence around. However, just when Grecia wanted to come forward to have a look, with bursts of painful and unwilling roars, the soul eating mask slowly separated from Zhidai''s face, and a transparent figure in the mask slowly flew out. Although it was vague, from the familiar outline, it was lizia''s soul. At the moment of surprise, lizia''s soul seemed to be attracted by the * * and immediately flew over and directly integrated into her body. "Woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo!" In an instant, there was another look in lizia''s empty eyes. Chapter 1066 Falling into endless soul hell, this is what Zhidai felt when he wore a soul eating mask on his face. The huge, infinite, seemingly boundless soul ocean is surrounded by howling souls. These souls who have been tortured for many days have long lost their self-consciousness and completely become crazy souls who blindly torture others. If it''s hell, Zhidai thinks that this is the most modern place in hell. The wails and curses around are like magic sounds, which are enough to wear out anyone''s mind, annihilate hope, breed despair, and finally become one of these crazy souls. Get out of here. I have to go back. I have to go back Zhidai opened his mouth and shouted silently! Countless hands reach out to themselves and try to grasp them. Countless twisted and ferocious crazy faces like ghosts pass through their eyes. There are men, women, children, the elderly, humans, elves, orcs and even dragons. These crazy souls pull Zhidai to make the girl fall into this huge vortex and never be at peace, If the souls of ordinary people can''t resist the pull of so many souls, they may even have succumbed to this terrible fate and become crazy. However, unlike Zhidai, girls are strong incarnations. Even to this extent, they have never given up resistance. However, although the power of the giant dragon is powerful, it can''t give full play to all its original power under the condition of spirit, In addition, the soul eating mask itself also has the power to weaken the rules controlling the soul, so that Zhidai can only struggle but can''t get away. In the struggle, Zhidai suddenly saw a familiar figure in the flowing soul ocean. It was also a figure struggling to resist. Although it was insignificant and shrouded in fear, it did not give up hope! Lydia!! Chi Dai rushed over recklessly, tore open the entanglement of the heavily blocked crazy souls, hugged lizia, who was dragged and tortured by other crazy souls, and drove away these pestering crazy souls, but more crazy souls swarmed up, raging around them like a never-ending storm, Those painful thoughts poured in like a black tide, trying to devour the two girls. It''s me, Lydia. Hold on to me. Don''t be afraid! Despite the tearing of the crazy soul, Zhidai tightly hugged lizia''s small face and let her face herself. In the eye contact, lizia''s blue pupils stained with ink defects in the soul hell were stained with the light of hope again. After struggling in the soul hell for a long time, lizia hugged Zhidai recklessly, just like grasping the only life-saving straw. However, even if he found lizia among the thousands of crazy souls, Zhidai felt that the situation was getting worse and worse. For the time being, not to mention those pestering crazy souls, it seemed that there were some strange forces in the vortex world composed of souls, pulling themselves tightly so that they could not get away, right! It''s like falling into the nest woven by some ancient and unknown monster. The more you struggle, the greater the bondage on your soul! Zhidai felt that there was a voice in his mind, an obscure tone. It was clear that every word was a language he had never understood, but he could understand the meaning of the period. The powerful voice recalled in the whole space and even overwhelmed the despair and wail intertwined by tens of thousands of crazy souls. The silver white ice blade cut down with cold, and the pestering crazy souls behind lizia were suddenly cut off. The high towers built by the crazy souls began to fall and collapse like the mainstay was removed, and the broken limbs still attached to lizia were quickly condensed by the ice, like detached scars. Then at this moment, the figure shining silver white had pulled the two girls up and held them in his arms. The crazy souls around wanted to rush up, but all the nearby crazy souls were frozen and fell into the abyss. Yalin! Ya Linqing! Zhidai and Lycia both recognized the person who saved themselves from this hell. Even though the spirit bodies looked a little vague, the familiar feeling no longer told the two girls the identity of the comer, which should be located in Yalin in the yanod mountains. Lizia cried and hugged Yalin, as if Yalin would disappear as soon as she let go. Zhidai was also looking at Yalin with tears of joy. If everyone hadn''t completely escaped from the danger now, Zhidai might want to kiss to express his mood at the moment. Yalin gently hugged them in his arms, then summoned up his right fist and blew them out to the sky shrouded by the crazy soul above his head. The huge force pierced through the layers of crazy souls, and the strange eyes at the top were as huge as the sun, staring at the soul world. In a moment, the three pupils in his eyes contracted as if they had been hit hard, In an instant, accompanied by a huge roar, a distorted and fuzzy shadow also appeared in front of the three people. Yalin looked at each other with a sneer. After that, Yalin''s body suddenly changed. A huge soul dragon with four wings like a hill appeared in front of everyone. It was like a mythical beast that brought destruction to the world. The dragon''s mouth had been aimed at the shadow in front, and its turbulent breath gushed out like an irresistible torrent. Chapter 1067 The interior of the soul swallowing mask should be a separate distorted independent space. Generally speaking, except for the holder, even the gods cannot directly project consciousness into this space, and it is still so fast that there is no time to react, Not to mention that the strength of the other side has not been weakened at all, and this posture has been displayed in front of him as if it were his home. The fierce dragon breath came with a general momentum of overturning the world. At this moment, the dark shadow knew that he could not resist. Not to mention that the state of losing his body and soul has been weakened in countless sealed years is his full victory period. In the face of this monster that is beyond the specification, he has absolutely no chance of winning. Tens of thousands of crazy souls were mobilized to form a thick spiritual shield to block in front of Longxi. However, countless crazy souls quickly disintegrated and disappeared like ice exposed in the hot sun. In the end, the dark shadow could only use his remaining strength for defense and take the opportunity to escape the scope of Longxi, although this is only a soul space, Although this is not the main material plane, although the seemingly terrible dragon breath in front of us is actually only a powerful spiritual impact, under this powerful spiritual impact, our soul can never maintain itself. If we are directly hit, let alone the soul is broken, the soul will die out directly from the world, and I''m afraid we can''t return to the sea of soul. The shields composed of tens of thousands of crazy souls have all disappeared, and the remaining dragon breath still runs through the whole soul vortex like a sharp sword. With the cover of countless souls, they escape with their last strength. Although the other party has survived, it is weak and even their own quasi artifact can''t be controlled. Without each other''s manipulation of the artifact, Yalin can easily free their souls from the shackles of the soul eating mask. As for the other trapped souls in the soul eating mask, he can only say sorry. As soon as Yalin has no time and redundant experience to manage these trapped people, the * * of these souls may have disappeared, And they themselves have all become crazy souls. Even if they are freed from the mask, they will only become evil spirits and resentful spirits endangering the living. If the Lich King Arthas is here, he can incorporate these crazy souls and become a member of the Scourge army, but the problem is that Arthas is not here now, and there is no suitable necromancer in odur city. Lizia''s body is still there. As long as the soul is free, * * will immediately attract the soul to return to normal, but Zhidai''s body is occupied by the other party. If you don''t drive away the other party completely, Jidai''s power may be difficult to get rid of the entanglement. Of course, if there is a fantasy killer who is a hemp, it''s another matter. But there''s no need to be Ma now. In order not to have an accident, Yalin decided that it didn''t matter if he was wasting a little. He cleared away the scattered fog. The mental power of the White Dragon King soon locked the enemy who tried to hide. Now the other party is too weak to control the quasi artifact or even the hidden breath. It is really a tragic thing for a great devil of the second generation. Seeing that Yalin found his shadow, he asked with an interrogative tone, but the seemingly calm tone could not hide the strange fear. Yalin mocked lightly, and this sentence obviously touched each other''s G-spot. With a "compassionate" look, Yalin looked at the sad ghost in front of him, or an idea body composed of some memory and personality left by a great devil in the second generation. It was not living or dead, but just a reflection and shadow of the past. Even if it was left alone, it would slowly dissipate over time. A residual idea has survived for so many years. In addition to the special ability of the soul swallowing mask for the preservation of the soul, the creator, the so-called God on God in the other party''s mouth, has probably played a role. When sealing the soul swallowing mask, it has been preserved together with its residual idea. The angered shadow rushed at Yalin like a rabid dog, but now the other party is no different from a lost dog in Yalin''s eyes. As the saying goes, the biggest difference between the dead and the living is that the dead have no future, and the more sad mind has no future, even now they no longer have it. Yalin recovered his human form and gently pointed to the shadow with his fingers. The invisible impact formed by spiritual power immediately opened a big hole in each other''s body. He didn''t need to pay attention to this crazy enemy. Yalin''s fingers are like the muzzle of a gun. Each light touch of each other''s body breaks a little. Finally, the remnant of the devil can''t help but send out a burst of pain and cry full of madness and unwilling to rush to the eyes in the sky. In an instant, the world has completely lost the last layer of bondage that is no thicker than a piece of paper for Yalin. For the other party''s escape, Yalin doesn''t want to catch up. Moreover, he can''t catch up. His noumenon is still in odur city. Now it''s just a spiritual projection. As a spiritual projection, it can only be active in this soul space that also belongs to the spiritual world. His interference in the main material level is very limited. Seeing each other escape, Zhidai and lizia were relieved. Yalin patted the two girls'' heads, sheltered their souls with his own strength, and began to send them out of this space slowly. The two women who were unable to speak because they were spiritual bodies silently nodded and showed a gratifying smile. Before leaving, lizia couldn''t help holding Yalin and gently gave him a kiss. Of course, there was no soul state of * * and there was no feeling of touching each other''s lips. However, lizia was still red and was hurriedly pulled by Zhidai to fly to the huge eyes in the sky under the protection of Yalin''s power. The two girls have left safely. Yalin can confirm that the mask has left Zhidai and quickly fled to the distance. However, before leaving, it seems that gretia came hard. Even this space has a crack under the heavy blow of the crystal dragon, although this small wound will heal soon. Still can''t catch the mask? That''s too bad! However, the speed of energy passing here began to become faster. It seems that distance is also a problem. Yalin didn''t leave immediately, but plunged into the depths of the soul vortex. As always, those crazy souls came forward one after another to drag any soul falling here. It seems that they who have suffered torture can only alleviate their pain by torturing others. But this time they found the wrong object. Everything Yalin went was frozen. No crazy soul could get close to him. In the deepest part of the soul vortex, Yalin finally saw what he wanted to confirm. One is close to the column shape, just like the virtual shadow of a huge monster of the tree of flesh and blood. Above the tree of flesh and blood, there is a position like the head. Only one of the six eyes has eyes left. At the moment, he is staring at the whole space, singing the ancient and astringent unknown language repeatedly, such as narration, prayer and more begging. Yalin shook his head, this second generation monster ~ no! It should be said that the original self of some living biometric left by the second generation has probably completely collapsed, and the rest is just like a mechanical repetition of the function of collecting and correcting information, The great devil in the second generation was lucky to find the remains of the recorder and take away the still complete eyes as the main body of his artifact power to make this terrible quasi artifact which is also famous in the second generation. Since there is no self-awareness, there is no need to stay here for a long time. In his mind, Yalin''s spiritual projection has left the space of the soul eating mask. In an instant, Yalin opened his eyes in the ice crystal hall in the city of odur. "How much soul energy Nemo ~ used." The first problem that opened his eyes was to settle accounts. This ability is still within the acceptable range, but it''s better not to use it if you can. Chapter 1068 Soul connection! Each special Summoner will bring this talent into his special ability after being born from the system. For a long time, Yalin couldn''t figure out the role of this ability, but now he understands that soul connection seems to be able to reflect the attribute status of the summoned person on the attribute panel in real time, For example, this time Lydia was invaded by the soul eating mask, and everything was displayed on the body system panel. In addition to this function, the real role of soul connection can also make Yalin directly use the soul as a link to locate the summoned person, and even directly invade into the spiritual world to talk with her. Seemingly very convenient capabilities, location and communication are more convenient than wechat, but there is another prerequisite for using these capabilities, that is, any function must be paid, and the cost must be extremely precious soul energy. For example, Yalin just used the system to locate the soul positions of Osaka Zhidai and Lisia, Then with the help of positioning, he directly invaded the interior of the soul eating mask and rescued the two people. If he did not use the power of the system, Yalin''s own spiritual power would not be able to do such a remote operation, let alone invade the interior of a quasi artifact. In these times inside the soul eating mask, the system is charged by seconds. The charging standard of a little soul energy per second is so expensive that Yalin shivers all over. However, even if blackmailed by the black heart "operator", there is no way. After all, although the body of the White Dragon King is strong, it is not omnipotent. Now his level is in the main material plane. Even if he plays against the emerald dragon at the same time, he will not lose against ishutar. However, in the spiritual field and some fields that the white dragon is not good at, such as manipulating fire and spirit, I''m a weak bird. It''s not that I can''t use these forces. It''s just that it''s more laborious and less powerful than ordinary people. Besides holding my nose and being killed, Yalin can''t think of any other way. She can''t just leave Lucia and Zhidai alone. But the event of soul eating mask also sounded an alarm for Yalin. It was just a practical education to let him see how strong the upper extraordinary in this different world is. "Herald! Let the crystal dragon Grecian stay in the jihar territory after completing the task, and send someone to inform the Saxony royal family to deal with the relevant aftermath." In the ice crystal hall, Yalin used telepathy to give orders to the attendants of odur city. In the process of invading the soul swallowing mask, I also got a general understanding from the residual ideas of the great devil. It seems that when Ma accidentally played the terrible bug power of his phantom killer and destroyed the seal originally imposed by the creator on the mask, if Ma didn''t make this mistake, So before, Grecian should be able to overcome the remaining ideas of the other half of the soul eating mask and bring the ornament back. She only needs to analyze the ideas in the ornament to locate the exact position of the other half of the mask, and then she can harvest a quasi artifact. Now it''s a cooked duck flying. However, it can''t fly far. The other party''s strength is running out. Plus being hurt by himself a few times, the residual ideas should dissipate faster and may not even have a chance to see today''s sun rise again. Yalin didn''t think much about it. The enemies like the power of the crystal dragon are not enough to be afraid. However, the small partners in this small jihar territory should also strengthen their strength. Because of the real name contract, they can''t dispatch the White Dragon Guard to leave odur city. Although the double snow elves are not prohibited, they are sensitive and have limited strength, If it is a crystal dragon, the cost is a little too high. Except for gretia, who has been summoned, so far I have no plan to summon a crystal dragon. Why don''t you help Weber realize his wish. Soon, the interface of the summoning system showed three blood red marks, which came from the mantra in the fate series. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the jihar territory thousands of miles away, after repeated heavy blows, the body of the soul eating mask can no longer occupy Zhidai. Being attacked inside the soul eating mask has led to a huge loss of power. Even the connection between self and the mask has been partially cut. At that time, let alone fight with the giant dragon outside, I''m afraid I can''t make the occupied body move by giving instructions, and the most unlucky thing is that there is a human teenager with the power of God. If he is caught by his hand, he will lose himself I have no future at all! At the moment when the soul eating mask took off, a howl like the roar of a giant beast came into everyone''s ears, full of endless unhappiness, pain and pain, as well as the most resentful curse on the world. Seeing that the soul eating mask was separated from Zhidai''s body, Grecian had jumped forward with unbearable fingers and claws and grabbed it. The mask that had acted quickly seemed stiff and was immediately hit by the front. Under the sound of metal rubbing against each other, the soul eating mask flew out like a thrown ball and crashed into the trunk of a big tree. It''s very hard. It can''t even break the power of the dragon. Should it be said that it''s really a quasi artifact! Gretschia moved a little and quickly rushed over with her slightly painful fingers. Everything in the world is not eternal. Even a real artifact can be destroyed as long as it has enough power. However, according to Yalin''s order, she wants to use more quasi artifact, and gretschia is not easy to die and directly destroy the quasi artifact, Without the body, the only ability of the remnant soul in the artifact is to control and drive the imprisoned crazy soul. He has his own ways to deal with these two moves, and the power breath of the mask itself has decreased a lot. If he was a vigorous tiger just now, he is now like a sick cat without dignity. One claw tore open the tree. It was like a soul eating mask that had lost the sense of resistance. At this time, it finally moved. After avoiding the attack of clethia, it stayed in mid air without fighting back. It just stayed in mid air like a dead man''s face, watching clethia quietly. The crystal dragon was cautious about what the other party might do to fight back, and Zhidai who woke up quietly returned to Zhidai and dangma to protect everyone carefully. Zhidai regretted his carelessness just now. If Yalin hadn''t come to save himself and Lucia at last, Otherwise, I and Lucia may still be trapped in that terrible soul hell. I''m not a shadow. I''m not a shadow. I''m still alive. I''m really alive. > The mask emits this murmuring sound, which is the empty sound that can be issued only by all broken people such as belief, idea and obsession. It is incredible, unwilling to believe and unwilling. It is like a mass of filth full of gas gathering wantonly, and it is like a ball of gas constantly filled with gas expanding until the limit comes. Suddenly, the mask gave out a burst of crazy laughter, just like the dam that opened the flood outlet. Countless crazy souls poured out of the mask like a tide. These crazy souls who had been tortured for countless years did not cry with joy when they were free. All the tortured crazy souls who had lost themselves had become evil spirits, looking for any living creature, Before being called by the sea of soul, vent your pain wantonly. Grescia was shocked and became angry. She gathered a crystallization storm and tried to condense the mask. However, the soul eating mask that seemed to have been expected was the first to fly into the sky. She was like a self abandoning madman flying away to the distance with crazy laughter, and unscrupulously released the originally imprisoned soul all the way, It seems to have a great meaning to die with the world. Damn it! There''s still some strength left! Seeing that the other party avoided the crystallization storm, Grecian waved and broke dozens of crazy souls. She was trying to catch up, but suddenly noticed Zhidai and others trapped by crazy souls. The soul swallowing mask releases many crazy souls in one breath. I''m afraid there are tens of thousands in this small area alone. Zhidai and dangma, who are surrounded by crazy souls, are fighting with crazy souls except for lizia, who has no combat power. The elf isan has obviously become the main force, blocking the approach of crazy souls with ice and frost, Although the illusion killer of dangma can be destroyed at one touch, it has too many limitations. It won''t work without touching the other party. However, Zhidai sakazaka, who should have become the main force, can''t let go of the battle. no way out! Although he was reincarnated as a white dragon, Osaka Zhidai is still unfamiliar with the new body, especially the power control of the white dragon. If Zhidai is the only one here, he can let go and use the power of ice cream to freeze these crazy souls into popsicles without scruples, but now there are dangma and lizia Zhidai, who dare not use power at will, If you don''t control it well, you might kill Lucia and dangma. "When Mr. Ma covers up your phantom killer." Gretia had to rush into the war and support the crystal shield to help people temporarily escape. "Ah ah, that''s me." dangma immediately touched his pocket and found an embarrassing thing: "I left my gloves in the Lord''s residence." When I was going to use the phantom killer to pull down the mask that occupied Lydia''s body in the Lord''s residence, I seemed to be angry and threw it aside after taking off my gloves. That''s right! I should have left it on the grass in the garden. Wuwu ~ I knew I wouldn''t pretend to be forced at that time. For a time, gretia was speechless, so she had to use space movement to send Zhidai and Lisia back to the town. Dangma, who could not be sent away, was caught and flew into the sky, chasing after the direction of the escape of the soul eating mask. "When Mr. Ma, please remember not to touch me with your right hand, or we will all fall." In mid air, gretia warned seriously that when Ma was embarrassed, she didn''t know how to answer. After coming to the different world, she didn''t know how many times she heard this advice. Chapter 1069 The shadow of the old age Do you think you''re still alive He is a shadow, a residual thought body, just like a copied artifact, not to mention the living or the dead. At least after the death of the dead, the soul will return to the sea of soul to rest, and his final outcome can only be complete annihilation and disappearance in this world, just as he has never appeared. How can this be allowed, how can this happen, how can I just be a false shadow! Negative feelings are like a black tide of evil. If ordinary people''s soul has been infected by this amazing evil thought, I''m afraid it has become a vicious spirit full of resentment. Even with the help of this vicious hatred, they can support themselves to resist the call of the sea of soul and continue to endanger the main material level, but as an idea body, A fake object mixed by strong thoughts and past memories will disappear from the world sooner or later, just like a text and image, that is, there is no chance to become a holy object of evil spirits and undead! However, no matter how negative it is, the thought body residing in the soul eating mask can''t recall its name from beginning to end. That''s the case of incomplete memory. The birth of the thought body needs strong thoughts and feelings. Usually only the most unforgettable memory and knowledge can be preserved, His name is probably irrelevant to anyone''s unforgettable memory. Even in how hard I try to recall my memory, there is only the great dream of reshaping my body and my country. I can''t remember any of those ordinary ordinary memories. It''s like I haven''t appeared from the beginning. He is just a shadow, a residual thought body. Everything at the moment has explained everything. Any sophistry is meaningless. Does it make sense to argue again? Does it make sense to prove that you are not a mental body? I won''t live long anyway. The speed of memory breaking is faster and faster. The mind body is very clear about its own situation. Not only does it have little power left, but it is severely damaged by the other party''s spiritual attack in the soul space, resulting in the self that would collapse with time even if it was still. Now it is in a state of rapid disintegration. Maybe it will take hours to countdown its remaining life. Everything is over. I''m afraid I''ve already turned into a devil in the void, or I''ve already died. What should I do now and what should I do? It seems that it doesn''t matter. Just taste the feeling of despair and nothingness and slowly dissipate. Maybe this is the only thing you can do now. Um~ Although the whole feeling was on the verge of complete despair due to the severe mental blow, after all, as the idea body of a great demon comparable to gods in the second generation, it is still very sensitive to the threat of foreign affairs. When the surrounding water elements produce abnormal waves, The soul devouring mask has responded quickly and sent out a mental shock wave to disperse the water elements trying to freeze themselves. It is not completely dispersed. At least at the moment when the water element is scattered, some water elements still attack the front, making the surface of the mask frozen with a thin ice shell. The crazy souls all around were completely frozen, like ice sculptures falling to the ground. For their own strength has weakened to this extent, the mental body in the mask has no response. Now it doesn''t matter whether they are strong or not. Anyway, everything will be over. Did the Dragon girl come here to take her? Should we praise her courage, or is she really not afraid of death? Suddenly, the soul devouring mask itself seemed to notice that it was not the previous enemy who attacked him this time. Although it also manipulated the power of water element and frost, the enemy this time was very skilled in the use of power, which was completely different from the previous dragon girl. Looking at the position of the attack, soon a beautiful silver haired and semi sophisticated woman appeared in front. The Female Elf in the priest''s robe had anger in her eyes and looked at the soul eating mask. It was obviously angered by the other party''s reckless release of crazy souls to harm the earth all the way. "Soul swallowing mask \ unexpectedly, the quasi artifact created by the great devil Babel in the second generation actually exists." The fairy''s pink lips lit up and said faintly. Babel ~ is this your name? The remaining thoughts silently recall the name, but they get nothing. There is no relevant memory in their mind. However, there is one more thing I care about than the name, that is, the cloak behind the excellent women exudes a familiar smell, which is the divine power from the divine realm of the sky and the most familiar power fluctuation. An artifact! It ~ should not have reached the level of an artifact, but was blessed by the gods after being made by mortals. In the final analysis, it can only be regarded as a precious holy thing. Is it the messenger of the present gods who came immediately after the dragon? The power is weak and the memory is incomplete, but judging from the high integration of the power fluctuation of the other party and the holy thing, the Female Elf in front of her is not like a mortal with the same name as felesian who thinks she is right when she accidentally picks up an artifact. She is a lucky person who has really received the blessing and grace of the gods. Serena, the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow, stared angrily at the mask that appeared in the air. After receiving the information about the soul eating mask, the holy capital also attached great importance to this matter and decided to recycle the mask, and then decide whether to seal it up or destroy it completely. The goddess of ice and snow also spared no effort in divination, However, it seems that the mask itself has been sealed since the second generation and can not be perceived. It is not easy to detect the breath of this mask today. According to the order of the goddess, he didn''t hesitate to use divine magic to distort the space and rushed to this territory. Unexpectedly, he found this mask that was wantonly releasing his soul to the earth before launching the search! Serena feels that these souls released from the soul have long lost themselves in the long years. Now they are just some complaining spirits full of malice to all living beings. Although they are poor, there is no other way but to destroy them and let them return to the sea of souls to rest in peace. Secondly, immediately seal and take back this soul eating mask which has been determined to be the second generation quasi artifact! Serena frowned: "the great devil of the second generation, Babel? No ~ your soul should not have survived." With a faint sigh, Serena tried to appease the residual idea in the soul eating mask and said: "fate is changeable, but once as the great devil in the second generation, Babel has obtained rights and wealth and enjoyed all the beautiful things in the world. Compared with the short and fragile life of ordinary people, we, as extraordinary people, are lucky to each other." "The demons of the second generation are synonymous with evil, trick and conspiracy, but at the same time, they are also the embodiment of synonyms such as observant, aloof and reserved. Compared with chaotic demons, demons should be more -- As soon as this remark came out, Serena immediately tightened her nerves and gathered her strength on the cloak. She would not allow the other party to release more crazy souls into the world. At the same time, she must rush to the nearby towns as soon as possible. It doesn''t matter whether the crazy souls in the uninhabited wild will collapse sooner or later because of the law of the interface, But a inhabited town can''t let the crazy soul continue to rage like this. The thought body in the soul devouring mask said in a strange tone. Serena had noticed the breath coming at a gallop not far away, but the breath showed that the comers were two ordinary humans, and the breath on the other side worried the main priest of the goddess of ice and snow. The pure light and flame were the breath of the messenger of the goddess ishutar. Chapter 1070 The crystal dragon from the yanoder mountains, who came to seize the soul eating mask at the order of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, received the oracle of the ice goddess edrama, and came to the goddess chief priest Serena, and finally arrived at the messenger who fell from the sky and represented the will of the supreme goddess ishutar in the east of the continent. This is really a big prize! The crystal dragon, who arrived with dangma, was stunned to find that he was really lucky this time. He witnessed the confrontation between the two major religious forces of the Holy See and the holy capital at one breath, and he was unfortunately caught in the middle of each other, becoming an embarrassing and embarrassing existence. "Human?" Serena glanced at the two people who arrived. Judging from their breath, they seemed to be ordinary humans, but judging from the tone of the residual ideas in the soul eating mask, the other party obviously came for this quasi artifact, and seemed to have fought with this quasi artifact and gained the upper hand, It is absolutely impossible for an ordinary person to fight against an opponent who can''t be taken lightly and once prevailed, forcing the mask to escape. The other side is as like as two peas and not ordinary supernatural beings. This kind of breath is similar to human''s nature. Just for a moment, Serena immediately put Ma and Grecian in a position that needed high vigilance, while another late messenger of God was not so low-key. Whether it was four pairs of raincoats shining with golden radiance or armor emitting divine power like light, the eight winged female Angel holding a scepter slowly fell from the sky without concealment, After pausing for a moment on gretia, dangma and the soul eating mask, the female angel finally focused all her attention on the main priest of the snow goddess. It seems that only the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow is qualified to be her opponent! Behind Grecian, when Ma Bu swallowed his saliva, he seemed a little nervous: "heaven, angel?" "The goddess ishutar is an emissary and a very powerful angel. Be careful! Be your excellency ma." Gretia also said to dangma with a grim look. At this time, the angelica''s stick of Jiang Quan, as if there were no one else, aimed at the soul eating mask. With the faint light on the top of the stick, a golden aperture surrounded the mask: "by the order of my Lord, take back this second-generation quasi artifact here to avoid bringing disaster to the world." It''s like giving a warning. Although the female Angel speaks softly, she always gives people a feeling of arrogance and intimidation. "The thoughts left by the second generation of the great devil?" A strange look flashed in the angel''s eyes: "as a quasi artifact created by the devil of the second generation, in order to avoid secular people abusing this power, depending on the situation, this quasi artifact will be sealed or directly destroyed, and your own existence must be erased." The female Angel didn''t care what the soul eating mask said. Her dignified face covered by silver armor said with a slight anger: "recklessly bewitch people in the country sheltered by gods, spread crazy souls and kill secular mortals. Your existence is a cancer endangering the world and a kind of malice that must be eradicated." The soul devouring mask didn''t speak, not even the meaning of resistance, but was quietly imprisoned by the aperture and flew away with the angel''s gesture like her hand. At this time, the blue light suddenly flashed, and the aperture that originally imprisoned the soul eating mask was suddenly wrapped by a layer of ice crystals, which quickly extended to the ground to form an ice tower. At the moment when the female angel was stunned, the main priest of the goddess of ice and snow had appeared in front of each other like a phantom "Endangering the world ~ I agree with this, but I have some objections to ishutar''s real intention to take back this quasi artifact!" A subtle arc appeared in the corner of the angel''s mouth, as if she had known Serena would do so. Serena looked straight at each other and ignored the power that made ordinary people feel as if they were weighed down by a thousand kilograms of boulders, She said coldly: "with the radical character of ishutar, she is bound to use this quasi artifact to interfere with the secular world, control mortals, manipulate the king, and make the whole secular Kingdom become a string puppet at her fingertips. This artifact should be sealed or destroyed, but that is what the holy capital and the five supreme gods should do." "Arrogance! How dare you call my Lord''s real name! You fool who believes in hypocritical gods, do you really think that those conservative and cowardly hypocrites can really bring progress to the world? They will only stubbornly block the way forward for their own existence, stubbornly let the world continue to struggle in the mire and cause unnecessary internal friction. Do you really think they will not use it Is this an artifact? " Anger flashed in the angel''s eyes, which made people feel like the tip of a needle, and the divine power became stronger. When Ma Du felt that his whole body seemed to have a tingling feeling except his right hand. When he looked directly at the female angel, Ma always felt that under each other''s beautiful and holy appearance, it seemed that something more terrible and completely above human beings existed in it. The world is too dangerous. I really want to go back to earth~ However, the war of words on the other side seems not to be over. Dangma, who is hiding and eavesdropping, seems to find that the so-called Holy See preaches human supremacy, while the holy capital is the egalitarianism of all things. If you let yourself decide, I really don''t know which side is better. What I want to say is that I naturally support the Holy See''s doctrine of human supremacy from the standpoint of human beings, But ~ I don''t really support the doctrine that the Holy See wants to exclude other foreign nationalities. For a person who has lived in the era of peace on earth, genocide and genocide are definitely not something he likes to see. He once learned the story of killing and exterminating the local Indians after the Mayflower arrived in America in his history textbook. At that time, he still felt very frustrated and couldn''t bear the cruelty between mankind, Although many races in the different world are not human, whether elves or dwarves, it''s too much to deprive each other of their right to exist. Besides, elves and dwarves are not ogres, which are naturally unable to coexist with humans. The world is so huge, more than the earth, There''s no need to fight to the death. For the attitude of elves and dwarves, Ma is still very fond of Ma. At least when Ma is in audur City, she thinks that those frost elves with sharp ears and silver hair are very hospitable people. Although there are some reasons for the orders of senior student Yalin, it is more that these elf girls take care of themselves from the heart, so that they can feel their sincerity. The quarrel between the two sides could not overwhelm anyone, but there was more gunpowder smell between them. "Believe in the God of hypocrisy haha ~ it''s ridiculous." A smile appeared on Serena''s beautiful cold face, Obviously, it is a smile that makes any man intoxicated, but now it seems colder than the cold winter: "the so-called hypocritical God in your mouth accepted me and gave me shelter, but the ''true God'' you believe in abandoned me. It is the God you believe in that pushed me into the arms of the snow goddess. Why don''t you condemn the goddess you believe in?" "Fate is changeable, but don''t take yourself too important, half elf! You can''t adapt to the development and progress speed of mankind. Sooner or later, you will just be the product of elimination." The female Angel seemed to care nothing and said, "however, when the world is really on the right track, there will be no abandoned children abandoned by fate like you. The world will no longer have conflicts and wars due to different races, cultures and beliefs. Everything will belong to one will." "So £¬" Serena''s pupils turned silver in an instant, The cloak endowed with divine power behind her is like feeling the will of the holder, emitting a strong frost force: "up to now, I also think that ishutar is a distorted point of the world. If she excessively interferes with the secular world and adheres to self obsession, she will sooner or later become an evil god in the second generation who does not hesitate to freeze the world in order to maintain her ruling power." The female angel was silent for a while, and the golden streamer in her wings gradually materialized to form a metal texture: "you don''t understand anything at all. Although you have been favored by the hypocritical God, you still examine our Lord from the perspective of human skin. How can the tiny frog at the bottom of the well understand the world that can be touched by the goshawk flying in the sky." "I am a mortal." Serena''s bright eyes annotated the angel: "the biggest part of the world is us mortals. We don''t know how great the gods have dreams and plans, because the only thing we mortals care about is whether we can get harvest tomorrow after sowing today. What we want is only a peaceful life, not to be the sacrifice and victim of other people''s ambition!" "My Lord does not want to see unnecessary sacrifice, but the progress of an era is always inevitably hindered by conservatives, and blood and sacrifice are inevitable at that time." The female Angel sneered, and a dazzling aurora appeared at the top of the staff: "as the messenger of my Lord, I also have the obligation to help my lord reduce the obstacles when change comes and eradicate those unstable factors." Looking at the scene seems to be a hair trigger situation. Dangma, who is not in the state of soy sauce, feels guilty. "Shall we wait for them to finish playing before we get the mask?" When Ma whispered. Gretia grabbed it and said, "no, I''m afraid we''ll run away first." At this time, Ma suddenly found that the two sides of the original confrontation seemed to turn their eyes to their own side. For a time, when Ma was numb, cold sweat flowed down. Guys, aren''t you going to fight first? Chapter 1071 The story of mussels competing for benefits does not exist in the different world, but it does not mean that there is no similar fable story. At least neither the chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow nor the female Angel seems to intend to fight each other first, lose both sides and then take advantage of others. Although the Holy See and the holy capital confront each other all year round, they still achieve happy cooperation in some things, even if the envoys serving the gods on both sides have a posture of fighting at the moment, However, it does not mean that the two sides can still reach unwritten cooperation in some things, such as the sudden emergence of a demon, or the existence of an unknown and uncontrollable transcendent nearby. A dangerous quasi artifact left over from the second generation, even if it falls into the hands of each other''s gods and is used by each other, at least they will abide by the rules of the game. In this way, it is within the predictable range of their own side, but if it is taken away by an unscrupulous extraordinary, God knows what the other side will do. For example, this time, a mortal unscrupulously used the soul eating mask to meet his * *, which caused great trouble to him. Even if the quasi artifact is taken away by the other party, it can''t be taken away by an unknown transcendent! With this attitude that you fight, I fight, I fight, and others will not be allowed to interfere, it seems that both Serena and the female angel are ready to clean up the onlookers on one side before starting, or in terms of the weight of quasi artifact, it may be a better choice to kill. Unfortunately, as long as the gods do not like the extraordinary who are not controlled and constrained by themselves. After all, the extraordinary is a great threat to the secular world. The extraordinary who has power over the secular laws and regulations can not be judged by the mortals after committing all crimes, and these crimes will seriously weaken the prestige of the gods in the hearts of the world, It will further affect the world''s belief in gods, and the power of belief is a matter of life and death for gods. Being watched by the goddess''s main priest and the female angel at the same time, even the crystal dragon Grecian couldn''t help feeling a chill. Unexpectedly, at this juncture, the two sides could not help but agree with each other first. The enemies in front of them, even the extraordinary ones, are very top-notch. Any one is a difficult opponent, let alone facing two people at the same time. "Who are you?" Serena said coldly. The female Angel did not speak, but at least one third of the breath originally locked in the main priest of the ice goddess was moved to gretia and dangma. God''s true vision! Although she didn''t speak, the female Angel impolitely observed dangma and Grecian with divination. Obviously, she didn''t believe in their human appearance and breath. However, after using the divination that should have been able to see through most of their illusions and camouflage abilities, the vigilance of the female Angel team immediately increased to a higher level, Half of the power breath that originally locked Serena was transferred. The information fed back by magic is still human!? It can shield the camouflage ability of the divine power, let alone the strength of the other party. This seamless and powerful camouflage ability alone is enough to alert people. If extraordinary people have such ability, they can cover their body at will and destroy and plunder in the secular world unscrupulously. At that time, no one can find and punish them. "Don''t you say? The extraordinary who chases the quasi artifact!" A silvery light rose in Serena''s hand, and the air around the light seemed to be frozen and hazy. Gretia is a little distressed. If she is alone, the only thing she can do now is to use space to transfer and escape. It has nothing to do with timidity and timidity. At the same time, it is foolish to have to fight to the death in the face of two powerful and extraordinary people, who have no chance of winning. Let alone the nonsense of creating miracles with explosive potential, Miracles are called miracles because their chances are too slim. However, Grecian can''t run now. It''s not because the main priest of the snow goddess can also transfer space, but because there is a special existence that can''t use space transfer. It''s easy to leave by patting her ass. what should I do if she stays? Moreover, when the main priest confronted the female angel at that time, it seemed that the two were fighting with each other, but in fact, Grecian knew very well that they had not relaxed their surveillance. If they suddenly attacked and attacked, it was estimated that they would receive a double blow at the same time in the next second. "Wait ~ we have no malice!!" Facing Serena''s cold eyes, Ma was a little flustered: "it''s just that this mask just controlled our friends and kept releasing those ghosts when running away. We just want to stop him." "Block?" Serena doesn''t completely believe this statement. The power of the soul eating mask is very weak, and the mind body residing in it seems to realize that she is just a fake. It''s obvious who the soul eating mask has fought with before. "Yes, we have no malice. We just want to stop this mask." Serena was silent for a moment: "I can believe this statement. I''m Serena, the chief priest of the snow goddess among the five supreme gods of the holy capital. The holy capital will take back the seal of this evil thing. Can you please stop meddling in this matter?" "This" when Ma didn''t know how to answer for a while, and Serena''s self introduction surprised her. It turned out that the iceberg beauty full of the smell of imperial sister was the so-called main priest who could ''gaze'' in the mouth of little bean Edward. "If the souls of your companions are taken away by the mask, I promise the holy city will try its best to save the trapped souls, OK?" Although Serena''s character is cold, she still adheres to the principle of justice of the goddess of ice and snow at this time. However, the female angel on one side does not seem to agree with the actions of the main priest of the snow goddess. In the view of the female angel, this is too careless and lax. In any case, the extraordinary need to be supervised and controlled. The extraordinary who are not controlled and restrained are equal to the time bomb put into the world. God knows when they will burst out suddenly. The female Angel te flew slowly to form a triangular confrontation with Serena and dangma: "are you not human? You can defeat a quasi artifact, even if it is only a incomplete idea body, but your power can not be underestimated. It has been ordered by our Lord! Tell your origin." The female angel''s commanding tone made dangma unhappy, but dangma felt as if she was looking directly at the gods. There was an inexplicable impulse to worship in her heart. If it wasn''t for the fantasy killer to offset some of the divine power, otherwise dangma would have to crawl on the ground to explain everything. Facing the pressure of the female angel, Serena frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything. She just carefully looked at the bound soul eating mask. After each other exercised their power to control the quasi artifact at the same time, no one can take away the artifact unless the other party''s imprisoned power is destroyed. At this time, Grecian stood in front of Ma: "no extraordinary person will be willing to expose his identity, Messenger of the goddess! Don''t you introduce yourself before asking the other party to explain his origin? Or is there no standard of etiquette in the doctrine of ishutar." "My Lord''s etiquette and mercy are given to believers who silently push the whole world in the right direction in the secular world, not lost lambs and fools who think they are above the rules." The female Angel knocked the scepter heavily on the ground. In an instant, the originally barren land seemed to have been reborn, and immediately grew emerald green plants, which seemed to be thriving: "fioya, the wings of the world under my Lord''s command, is the supervisor and judge of the kingship! Now it''s your turn to tell your identity." After watching the honest female angel say her name, Grecian wanted to hide the identity of the dragon, but at this time, a strange joke came out of the imprisoned soul eating mask. A dragon who can crystallize all things and create countless crystal puppets, there are really many strange things in the new generation Gretia''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, and she wanted to tear up the residual ideas in the soul eating mask. A dragon that crystallizes all things and makes puppets!? Ordinary people may not know what dragon has this ability, but neither fioa nor Serena present are mortals. As messengers of gods, they have read a lot of books and rich experience, but they immediately judged the identity of gretia, a very special and rare dragon in the dragon clan, Crystal dragon with complete magic immunity and space manipulation talent. "Puppet!?" However, the eight winged angel fioa knows more than Serena: "the unique talent mastered by the crystal dragon, but it is said that the crystal dragon has completely lost this ability and talent after the dragon war. Are you the crystal dragon who survived the dragon war?" Compared with fioa''s doubt, a trace of complex feelings flashed in the pupil of Serena, the chief priest of the ice goddess, who turned into silver. It is said that the crystal dragon clan was once a close relative of the white dragon clan a long time ago. It is even documented that the crystal dragon is a branch of the white dragon, which was changed due to a sudden accident. "How did you see her true?" However, fioya still questioned the soul eating mask. After all, the other party''s camouflage ability is too strong, even if the magic can''t see through. It remains to be considered whether the identity of the dragon is true or whether the idea of the second generation devil is nonsense. Ring!? In an instant, the temperature between the two sides seemed to drop again. Fioa and Serena both focused on Grecian''s hand, and the crystal dragon almost subconsciously made a cover action, which just proved the words of the soul eating mask. But at the same time, fioa and Serena also noticed that there was no so-called ring on the boy''s hand. Isn''t he The voice of the mind body in the soul eating mask hides a trace of malice behind the plain, just like the villain who secretly dug the trap can''t wait to see someone fall in. Chapter 1072 Shangdangma is indeed an ordinary human. Both the feeling of external breath and the perspective of the soul from the soul eating mask show that this teenager is a human, and he is also a teenager with ordinary physique, strength and magic. He is not a powerful soldier, but also has the qualification to become a powerful magician, In short, it is the type that will be instantly submerged when thrown into the crowd. For ordinary people, the boy may not be a threat, but his right hand, which seems to erase all the power, is probably the most terrible weapon for the caster and even the gods! Can the power of killing gods reside in a boy''s right wrist, an ordinary boy, is this a prank of the God of God? Both fioa and Serena believed only half of the words of the mind body in the soul eating mask. After all, this situation is too strange. How can an ordinary human boy act with the dragon? Moreover, judging from the actions of the crystal dragon just now, it is obvious that he is protecting each other. However, they are more interested in the ring in Grecian''s hand than whether they are human. You know, the crystal dragon''s natural magic free constitution also makes them unable to be affected by any gain magic. Logically, even the magic guide can''t work on the crystal dragon, and even a large part of magic potions are useless, Once the crystal dragon is injured, there is almost no other way but to heal itself over time. But now it seems that the crystal dragon can''t use any magic guide, which needs to be modified. It''s still said that the master made magic guides that can save the crystal dragon from magic and talent, but it''s a great magic guide. It can cover the ears and eyes of the gods. How can it not be investigated carefully. "Sorry ~ can you take off the ring if you can?" After learning that gretia is a dragon, even Serena, who has a better attitude, has a sense of compulsion. "With all due respect, I don''t think whether I''m a dragon or not doesn''t mean I''m hostile to you." Gretia covered her fingers and didn''t want Selena and others to see the shape of the ring: "we have fought with this mask for a long time. Although we are unwilling, if you want to take it away, we choose to quit." After weighing the pros and cons, Grecian finally decided to retreat temporarily. It was more important than the soul eating mask or her own life. According to his majesty Yalin''s character, I believe my judgment will not be wrong. Serena was silent for a moment. If she gave in to Grecian, she probably wouldn''t let her go without asking too much. But this time, it''s different because she was a crystal dragon and a close relative of the white dragon. She had a close relationship with the white dragon clan ten thousand years ago, and she happened to appear in the last place today, All this is really suspicious. However, the female angel fioa obviously doesn''t like silence: "you haven''t explained your identity, crystal dragon! If you are a dragon who experienced the dragon war ten thousand years ago, then I must bring you back to understand your identity and motivation. Don''t tell me you just passed by by chance." At this time, the annoying voice in the soul eating mask rang again. It was obviously a face that she would drag someone to cushion her back even if she was finished. Because the soul eating mask kept breaking news, gretia, who was itching with angry teeth, couldn''t even hide herself in front of the two envoys. At the moment, Ma was about to go crazy. The encouragement of this big mouth mask made the main priest of the ice goddess with a good attitude obviously hostile. "Miss Gracia, shall we tell the lady Serena..." Gretschia fiercely blocked dangma from going on. Dangma knew what she wanted to do. She just said to Serena that she knew Edward and Al, and probably hoped to make Serena who knew Edward and Al open up. But now it''s not like before. On the contrary, it''s possible to expose the identity of everyone on one side. The chief priest of the ice goddess may be more friendly to Edward and Al, but that''s based on the premise that their identities are unknown. If you know that Edward and Al and their own side are under the command of Yalin, the king of the white dragon, Can the chief priest continue to be kind? Gretia didn''t want to gamble on her character, let alone a messenger from ishutar. However, the mouth of the soul devouring mask reminds me of one thing. After being attached to Lydia and Zhidai, the idea body in the soul devouring mask seems to have excavated a lot of information that can''t be disclosed from their memories. If you can''t take the mask back, at least find a way to destroy the mask or annihilate the residual idea body, He has been prevented from revealing more information. The golden streamer of fioa''s wings behind her has brought a trace of dangerous red awn: "it''s best not to think that you can escape by moving in space, crystal dragon! Unless you are confident that your action can be faster than the streamer." At this time, as long as the dragon in front of him has any suspicious behavior, he will not hesitate to cut off her head with the aurora of the goddess. The crystal dragon may be immune to magic, but it can not be immune to the divine power from the gods above the sky. The fiery light beam containing divine power is the dragon scale of the black dragon with second-class defense, not to mention a crystal dragon. "Well, Lord envoy, please don''t be rude!" Gretia gently raised her hand in front of her and signaled to admit defeat: "so what do you want me to tell you?" "Who sent you? How did you learn the news of the soul eating mask?" Fioa is not polite. She comes up and cuts into the key point of job introduction. "If I tell you everything, can you guarantee that we can leave safely?" Grecian said. She glanced at fioa and didn''t seem to get a definite answer. "Don''t test my patience, crystal dragon!" "Your reply is related to my life safety. I don''t want to be killed immediately after I explain everything. Please don''t talk to me about the so-called God''s kindness. Ishutar is the goddess who protects mankind. Her doctrine doesn''t say to protect the dragon." "How can you prove that what you said is true?" "You don''t have a big mouth behind you. Just ask him." At this time, gretia''s big mouth was with a strange sneer, saying not to ask herself, a state of mind that wanted to make the situation more chaotic. For this attitude of knowing that death is not far away and not afraid of death, even the female angel fioa has nothing to do with it. Fioa snorted coldly, but in the end, she still made an oath in the name of the goddess ishutar, but only for this time today. Moreover, she had to change from gretschia to search gretschia''s memory by her own magic. To one side, dangma was gorgeous ignored. However, when fioa made the oath, Serena seemed worried and silent. After waiting for a while, fioa finally couldn''t help urging the main priest of the snow goddess. The crazy soul is still wreaking havoc on this land. After dealing with this matter, we must clear up the crazy soul as soon as possible. "Then I have sworn in the name of the goddess of ice and snow, the goddess of edrama..." Finally, Serena said in a cold voice like cold ice. After receiving Serena''s guarantee, gretia finally crept down gently, with a plan to let the other party deal with it, while dangma was a little overwhelmed and stood next to her, full of tension. Fioa, holding the scepter, came to Grecian and seemed not to care about exposing her back to Serena. In fact, both Serena and Grecian could feel that the power of the female angel was tightly locked around, and any rash action on her side could not hide each other''s ears and eyes. Suddenly fioa looked at Ma and asked slowly, "answer me, are you really human?" Being suddenly asked by the angel in the fairy tale, he felt the warmth but gave people an irresistible majesty. When Ma stammered for a moment, "yes ~ that... I''m a human, just an ordinary human!" "It''s not wise to lie in the eyes and ears of the gods!" Fioa stared at dangma with burning eyes. As the existence of the upper power level, both fioa and Serena are far superior to ordinary people in five senses. They can easily capture some details that ordinary people can''t capture. For example, the subtle changes in the expression on the boy''s face at the moment when he was asked just now show that he seems to be deliberately hiding something in his answer, And the left hand is holding his right hand tightly. It seems that he pays special attention to it, but he feels it and finds that there is nothing hidden in his hand, and the right hand seems to be a very ordinary hand. When Ma lowered her head, she didn''t dare to look at the female angel, and fioa didn''t want to ask what she was hiding. Not wanting to waste more time, fioa gathered a beam of light at her fingertips. It was not magic, but the condensation of divine power. Even the crystal dragon could not be exempted from the detection of this power. However, in case fioa ordered gretscia to take off her ring, at the moment when the ring was taken off, gretscia''s dragon breath was instantly perceived by the two people. There is no doubt that the breath of the Dragon fluctuates! Serena and fioa both made a judgment at the first time. However, they were more surprised that the ring in Grecian''s hand, a seemingly simple ring, could make the wearer have the camouflage power to deceive the eyes and ears of the gods. Even if there was only this effect, it was terrible. Chapter 1073 What did you do in a different world? All along, shangtiao dangma has been examining his position, breaking away from his original life and coming to a different world. Facing many things that once existed only in fantasy and fairy tales, and facing the existence of magic, curse, divine power and magic, at first he thought he had come to a world that could best display his fantasy killer ability, But in fact, after really understanding the existence of those who have extraordinary power in the world, I found that although fantasy killers are powerful, they have too many limitations. The main reason is that they are too weak as an ordinary human being and a high school student. The worst thing is that because of the fantasy killer, anything related to ''mystery'', ''vision'' and so on will be erased together, and they can''t practice and learn magic outside * * like the protagonist of RPG game. Even the blessing of the gods and even the existence of the gods themselves will be erased. There is no most useless magic in the world, only the most useless mage! When Ma saw such a sentence in the spell book of odur City, he felt that it was the most appropriate irony to himself. When the most powerful force was in the weakest hand, he still couldn''t play any power. Is it true that I can only rely on senior Yalin and become an ordinary resident in audur for the rest of my life? Although senior Yalin will certainly protect himself and give himself a safe and quiet living environment, he is not willing to usher in such a dull ending. Sometimes he fantasizes that he is unable to learn mysterious forces such as magic. Then he can also learn martial arts, learn fencing and become a great swordsman and knight. After all, the power of this world warrior can not be underestimated, Or even if you can''t be a soldier, you can be a research scholar and explore the world, although it''s not a small difficulty for yourself In short ~ as long as you don''t spend your life in this strange world, whatever it is! yes! It seems that I don''t need to continue to live in a daze. At least today, I can try to be a hero, even if it''s only a few minutes or seconds, but I can do it. At the moment when fioa''s hands were about to touch the crystal dragon''s forehead, the upper bar on one side suddenly jumped up and rushed desperately towards fioa, or to be exact, wanted to touch fioa with her right hand. This sudden change did not make fioya feel overwhelmed. On the contrary, the smell of the female angel was still firmly locked in Grecian, and she was wary of whether the crystal dragon would suddenly burst. Compared with the speed and power of the last hemp, it was very in line with the level of mortals. The seemingly rapid sudden jump was like a slow picture in her eyes, If you are willing, you can let the boy disappear under the aurora and holy fire at the moment he touches you. The breath is still human, the power fluctuation is still unchanged, and even the speed of getting up is completely at the level of mortals. If the crystal dragon disguised as a normal human because of the strange ring, is the boy in front of him really just an ordinary human? In that case, why would he be protected by the crystal dragon? With this question, fioa did not intend to turn dangma into ashes. She was curious about why the boy did this, and the relationship between his identity and the crystal dragon needed further investigation. While guarding Grecian, she stretched out her backhand to dangma and easily held dangma''s right hand to stop his action. Fioa said calmly: "I''m curious about you uh ~ how ah!!" Suddenly, fioa was like the most terrible thing. The female angel who had never felt fear in the battle with the devil wailed bitterly. The wrist power in contact with dangma''s right hand was rapidly disappearing. Even the originally hot holy flame was rapidly dimmed with the naked eye like a candle in the storm, And this change is like a rapidly spreading virus, which quickly spread to fioya''s body. Fioa desperately tried to get rid of dangma''s right hand. She could feel that the divine power of her whole body was disappearing. Even the elemental body was rapidly disintegrated by some unknown force. The whole body was rapidly dissipating itself as if it had received a signal of collapse. No means could defend it, and no force could stop it, Even in an instant, fioa''s mind inexplicably came up with the word death. I will die, I will die here, completely! "Let go of me, let go!" She tried to get rid of dangma''s hand, but fioa found that her other hand had completely lost consciousness, and the condensed arm of the light element had collapsed so that she could not accept her command. In a hurry, fioa did not care about her pride and reserve as an angel, so that the gradually faded wings on her back cut off dangma''s forehead like a sharp razor. However, Grecian would not allow this behavior to happen. When fioa was hit hard, her breath was completely confused, and her attention was all shifted to dangma. Now the other party is in a mess, and she is waiting for this moment. The crystal dragon almost did not hesitate to mobilize the strength of the whole body. Even the seemingly slender arm began to turn into a huge claw covered with white crystals. The huge claw containing crystallization power knocked on fioya. In an instant, in the harsh roar, the female angel''s body flew upside down like a broken doll. At the moment of amazement, Ma found that the original angel fioa grabbed her arm and was torn down. However, there was no imagined blood splash, but the angel''s arm was instantly turned into a faint light and dissipated in the air. The whole armor suddenly became a silver ordinary armor, and the divine power on it was completely eliminated under the power of the fantasy killer, Now it has been transformed into ordinary metal armor without any power. Ah ah ~ when the numb subconsciously threw away the arm he grabbed, he really didn''t expect that the angel was not a human with flesh and blood, but a vision similar to a mysterious force. The fantasy killer can even wipe the whole person of the other party out of the world. I almost killed myself just now!? When Ma hesitated to look at fioya, the female angel who was beaten out, just like Lin when he first came to a different world, his heart bound by ethics and morality in peacetime could not be freed from the bondage so soon. When Ma felt a little trance for a time, he didn''t suddenly come back until the sound of breaking the air sounded and the black figure flashed in front of him. "Back, when hemp!" Gretia''s voice finally made dangma come back to her senses. Just after fioa was shot out by the crystal dragon, Serena did not hesitate to attack without hesitation. The object was not the messenger of the hostile gods, but directly aimed at dangma. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ I don''t know what''s going on, but there''s only one thing Serena can be sure of, that is, the boy just touched, and the powerful eight winged angel under ishutar was hit hard. It''s not pure physical power, powerful magic or mysterious magic, But another strange force seems to erase the angel named fioa from the world. you ''re right! I can feel that fioa''s power is quickly cut off and disintegrated at the moment of contacting each other, and the divine power has no effect in front of this strange force. It can even be said that this strange force is just like a special existence for the gods, as if a symbol written in the world was erased with an eraser. Serena did her best without any hesitation to mobilize the power of frost and aim at dangma. No wonder the crystal dragon is so careful to protect him. If you want to say, the boy is absolutely like a nemesis to all the gods in the world. I can even conclude that if the boy touches not fioa as an angel, but ishutar, Perhaps even the powerful goddess who controls half of the beliefs of the whole continent will be obliterated impolitely. It can be determined that the owner behind the crystal dragon is not trivial, and it can be determined that the boy in front of him must be destroyed immediately! Countless sharp ice crystals quickly condensed out of the surrounding air and came to dangma roll like a razor. Gretia immediately stood in front of dangma. With dozens of crystal puppets emerging from the void, she rushed to the ice storm regardless of safety. Even if she was cut and broken in an instant, she tried her best to stop the spread of ice and snow, Gretia jumped out from behind, and the crystallization storm aimed at Serena. The fire spread out in full swing. Wherever she went, whether it was soil, trees or flowers, immediately turned into dead crystals. It''s not just the crystallization storm. The heavy blow of the crystal dragon makes the crystalline earth split like fragile glass. Unlike the angel whose whole body is elementalized, although the main priest of the ice goddess is endowed with divine power, he is still a body of flesh and blood. Even if he is strengthened, he can''t take the attack of the giant dragon. Space transfer!? However, in an instant, Grecian found that Serena''s figure had disappeared, and the remaining weak fluctuations in the space clearly showed that the other party had moved away from its attack range. As a crystal dragon with the ability of space interference, she did not disturb the other party''s space jump, It has to be said that the divine power of the gods, a power system linked to the world, is really a headache. Through the residual weak force fluctuation, Grecian immediately locked Serena''s transfer position, directly burst into her close body, and then aimed at dangma''s position. Gretia, who quickly returned to defense, shouted dangma''s name loudly in order to wake up some stunned boys, but at the same time, the silver light in the hands of the main priest of the snow goddess had shot at dangma with the severe cold of death, and even the air seemed to freeze at the absolute low temperature. When the pockmarked face made him feel that the bone marrow of his whole body seemed to be frozen before he arrived, he subconsciously raised his right hand to resist. In an instant, silver changed into debris that dissipated in the air. Chapter 1074 Compared with the phantom killer in the original book, which can not work on the magic that is continuously launched or composed of multiple magic nodes, the fantasy killer hosted in Ma''s right hand is obviously more powerful. When it is relieved of any non physical power, In addition to erasing its essence, the fantasy killer can also give the caster a repressive forced silence to forcibly interrupt the other party''s casting. No matter how powerful the other party is, even Yalin, now the king of the white dragon, can''t be exempted from this forced silence. At the moment when the frozen rays condensed from the divine power in the air were released to the fantasy killer, Serena immediately felt that the functions of her whole body seemed to be out of order. Even she once felt that she had lost contact with the goddess of ice and snow. Without the supply of divine power, the magic could not continue to dissipate. Fortunately, there was only a short moment. While the magic dissipated, the connection with the goddess of ice and snow was restored again. Divine power interrupted!? Even forcibly interrupted her connection with the gods, even if it was only a short moment, it was enough to surprise Serena. As the chief priest of the gods, Serena knew very well that even in another plane and space, even in the main altar dominated by demons, the power of the gods might be hindered and weakened, But it will never interrupt with its own main priest. However, the most incredible thing happened! Serena always keeps a calm and beautiful face with awe inspiring beauty. At the moment, she can''t help showing her surprise, and dangma, who has resisted the magic on the other side, doesn''t feel good. Although her right hand is still intact, dangma is covered with a thin layer of Ice Armor because of the cooling around her right hand, Even wearing a cold coat, when Ma still feels the pervasive cold, it''s like freezing his bone marrow. It''s so cold ~ there seems to be a fire, like baking! Because of the severe cold, his face was pale. When the numb and cold teeth fought, the whole person became trembling and shaking. Serena also noticed dangma''s situation in an instant, and noticed dangma''s conspicuous right hand. Just now, the boy touched fioa with his right hand, and then resisted the full attack of magic with his right hand. Finally, when his whole person was about to freeze into an ice sculpture, only his right hand was safe. That right hand is weird! The chief priest of the goddess of ice and snow soon came to this conclusion. Except that his right hand seemed to have the power to erase everything, other parts of the boy''s body did not have the characteristic of eliminating divinity, that is, as long as he did not touch his right hand. With this judgment, Serena still tried to choose melee to subdue Ma regardless of the danger, but crystal dragon Grecian did not intend to give Serena this opportunity. With the sound of the dragon, Serena found that the surrounding space began to fluctuate, and the surrounding scenery began to become blurred, just like being covered with a piece of opaque ground glass, He is like being locked into a silver transparent glass world. The whole space gives people a strange feeling of infinite derivation as if there was no exit. Not only was she involved in this strange space, but in front of Serena, a dragon as beautiful as a crystal handicraft was flashing its wings and staring at herself maliciously, while crystal puppets were constantly coming out of the ground and killing in groups. "Is this the realm of the crystal dragon?" Serena, who had been robbed of her first hand, turned into silver white pupils and flashed a trace of fierce murderous spirit. The sacrificial robe instantly lost the texture of the cloth and became a crystal clear armor, which was tightly wrapped on her exquisite body. Facing the crystal breath of the crystal dragon gretschia, a huge ice shield card like a round mirror has stood impressively beside Serena. "I will let you understand one thing, crystal dragon!" Serena''s original clear and beautiful voice sounded coldly: "you are not facing an ordinary mage, but the main priest of the ice goddess edrama!" The next moment, in the whole crystal space, the bright lights of blue and silver are intertwined, biting each other and trying to completely overwhelm each other. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ This is the last instruction to dangma before the crystal dragon involved the main priest of the snow goddess in his own field. From the beginning, she deliberately pretended to surrender. At the critical moment, when Ma hit fioya, the most powerful female angel in the scene, even what kind of response fioya would have when Ma made a sudden attack, and how much harm the killer could cause to fioya. Grecian has calculated these again and again. Now there is no threat from fioya. Among the two extraordinary people, only the main priest of the ice goddess, Grecian, is still confident to pull her wrist, but fioya, who has been seriously injured and fell to the ground on the other side, the crystal dragon really has no spare energy to solve each other. Now it can only let dangma make up the last knife for the female angel. As long as the female angel fioya dies and gets the soul eating mask, her side can immediately leave the main priest of the snow goddess and leave. In the face of this advice, Ma swallowed her saliva and moved her chilly body to the direction where fioya fell to the ground. After she was severely beaten out by Grecia, the female Angel seems to have no reaction up to now, but the hot breath just weakened and did not disappear, indicating that the female angel fioya has not died. The closer you are to the female angel, when Ma, you feel the warmer the temperature around you. Although the warm current makes the frozen and stiff body feel better, when Ma''s heart is still a little chilly. Before long, Ma saw the angel lying on the ground. Under the heavy blow of Grecian, the angel even scratched a chilling crack on the ground. The whole earth felt like being plowed with a huge hoe. At the moment, fioa, who had lost one hand, fell on the ground and trembled slightly. The original light wings behind her disappeared. Even the bright armor with divine power became dim, just like losing her life. She seemed to notice that when she was close to the angel, she struggled to raise her head, It seemed that such a difficult move alone consumed all her strength. "Eh!!" At the moment when fioa looked up, she was startled. At the moment, fioa''s face is not as holy and beautiful as a human girl as at first. At the moment, it is more like a fuzzy Golden Shadow composed of some kind of energy than a face and face with flesh and blood. It looks like an energy life in many movies and diffuse paintings, When Ma carefully settled down and observed, she found that not only fioa''s face, but her whole body had lost the quality of flesh and blood and transformed into energy form. Looking at fioa like this, when Ma seems to understand why the fantasy killer caused so much harm to the female angel, it turns out that the angel itself is a mysterious and visionary existence. Feeling the violent beating of his heart, when Ma bit his teeth and leaned down slightly, he slowly extended his right hand to the female Angel lying on the ground: "sorry ~ please don''t blame me!" Fioa is not dead, but she is on the verge of death. Now it is very difficult to move her fingers when she is numb. Up to now, my body has not stopped the self destruction process. The transformed light element body is constantly disintegrating and collapsing, and all the divine powers given by the goddess are chaotic and difficult to mobilize. Now I just maintain my self-existence is the limit, and I can''t completely stop the spread of the collapse. If I am touched by that hand at the moment! As the messenger of the goddess, from the day she accepted the transformation, fioa has put life and death aside and made herself an messenger to implement the will of the goddess. Death is not terrible for herself. The goddess as a goddess has given herself a body that is not bound by time. Even if she dies unfortunately in fighting with the enemy of the goddess, In the divine domain of the goddess, all angels who have received transformation can also be reborn by the divine power of the goddess. Fioa was not afraid of death, but she was afraid of her humiliating and incompetent death. As the herald of the will of the eight winged angel goddess under the command of the goddess, she was gently grabbed by a boy and wiped away from the world, and even disappeared if she couldn''t even fight back. Even if I have never failed in the face of the powerful war Baron level and even the Lord level devil from the distorted void, I can''t move. What can be more humiliating than this way of death? The humiliation and indignation made fioya desperately move her body and try to avoid the numb hand. It was not fioya''s fear of death, but she couldn''t accept such a humiliating ending! When Ma looked at fioa and looked at the face of the female angel, which was like an empty shadow, with a look of pain, she found that she couldn''t bear to do it for a moment. Do it! What are you hesitating about? Have you never killed anyone? > Just when Ma hesitated, the soul eating mask fixed in the ice crystal not far away was constantly encouraging. It was obvious that Ma''s right hand, which can only erase all visions, was hiding the behavior of the female angel. The idea of boarding in the soul eating mask seemed extremely proud, but it was also the last proud, Now the voice of the mind body has become intermittent, and it is obvious that it has collapsed to the point of disappearing. "Shut up, you bastard!" When Ma watched fioa''s right hand tremble, she shouted. I can''t kill myself. How can a high school student do such a thing! Besides, the other party didn''t intend to kill her at first. Although the female angel fioa has a cold and arrogant attitude, she is at least much better than the soul eating mask that caused a series of things tonight. Until finally, when Ma still withdrew his hand: "I don''t want to hurt you. I''m sorry ~ I''m really sorry ~" After all this, Ma Tou ran to the soul eating mask imprisoned in the ice crystal. Fioa also showed a complex look, watching dangma who had been unable to start. It was clear that her right hand was hosting a strange force that could be destroyed even by the power of the gods, but was she still a mortal in nature? It seems that just as the mind body in the soul eating mask said, he is just an ordinary human boy, and the only unusual thing is the terrible right hand. As a mortal, he got even more terrible power than the soul eating mask, but he still maintained his pure heart as a child, which is really rare Fioa, who had only one hand left, desperately grabbed the ground and moved her body. Just when Ma was destroying Serena''s creation with her right hand, fioa desperately called the holy thing given by the goddess with the last contact of divine power regardless of the collapse of her body. The female Angel holding the scepter pointed the top of the scepter at dangma, In an instant, a hot light directly penetrated dangma from behind. Chapter 1075 What a pity! In any case, the will of the goddess ishutar must be carried out! The existence of a person like you who can erase the divine power and dominate you and the crystal dragon behind you must be unimaginable, or even the evil gods and Demons left over from the second generation. If they get a quasi artifact, it will bring unimaginable disasters to the world. This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed to happen. Regardless of the collapse of her body, fioa exhausted her last strength and used the power of the holy thing. The hot light has penetrated dangma''s right leg. The high temperature makes the wound carbonized instantly, and even no blood flows out. Even the burned nerves when she lost her balance and fell down make dangma feel no pain, It was not until after half a ring that he finally realized the reason why his right leg lost consciousness. "Oh, my leg!" When Ma looked at the burnt black hole the size of half a fist on his right thigh, he immediately understood what had happened. It was not until then that the rest of the ganglia noticed the injury and began to desperately send a warning signal called "pain" to the brain, but it seemed too late. Right leg? What a pity ~ I wanted to aim at his chest, but I can''t raise my hand higher now. yes! He just couldn''t aim at his chest and heart because he couldn''t lift the master, not because he didn''t kill himself. He was the herald of the goddess''s will, and he wouldn''t be influenced by feelings like a mortal Fioa let go of her hand and let the holy things she cherished in her daily life fall on the earth like mortals. After the last blow, the angel''s body collapsed more quickly. Her body, which was like a virtual shadow, became blurred and began to gradually lose her human posture. The collapse of consciousness made fioa feel that the five senses were gradually shrouded in darkness. It seemed that her time had come. However, his judgment is also correct. The boy''s right hand is special, and the rest of his body is just the fragile flesh and blood of mortals The female angel fioya is about to come to the end of her life, but dangma is not in the mood to take care of these things at the moment. For a moment of weakness, dangma is secretly plotting to be avenged by others. When she is in pain, she repents and regrets. Someone opened a big hole in her thigh and even looked through it, so that dangma almost faints in severe pain, But in the end, when Ma also clenched his teeth and tried his best to prevent his conscious fainting, he subconsciously touched his wrist. At this time, Ma found that he didn''t carry space equipment because of attending the birthday party, that is, he didn''t have medicine, bandage and communicator for himself. Pain ~ heart piercing pain! At this moment, Ma suddenly realized that the heroes and protagonists in the film could continue to fight with seven or eight big holes. It was really a lie. The other party just hit through his thigh, and he couldn''t even stand up. In addition, the pain that kept coming from his thigh made people want to die, I really can''t move now. "Well, is there anything else to do besides that?" When Ma was unwilling to show weakness, he replied. "What are you going to do?" "The God of God?" When Ma muttered, he seemed unable to understand: "I''m sorry, I''ve never seen any God. As for this hand ~ I was born with this power, and I don''t know what''s going on." The soul devouring mask was silent for a while and seemed not to want to say anything. However, at the moment, Ma also felt that the residual ideas in the soul devouring mask were like losing hope. He was completely uninterested in the whole world or completely desperate. He couldn''t feel the ambitious momentum originally emitted from the soul devouring mask. It is no wonder that if you know that you are just a copy of "shangtiao dangma" and a false illusion, you may also be unable to accept this fact. At this time, the sky suddenly became bright. When hemp can be determined, it is by no means the arrival of dawn. According to the time, it should be more than an hour. Moreover, even if the dawn comes, it can''t light up so quickly, and it''s even more impossible for a more powerful power to fall from the sky and oppress people, Even if they put the fantasy killer on their face in advance, they still feel as if they are bathed in the sun. If they are careless, there will be no bones burned. The soul swallowing mask suddenly said, and at this time, fioya, who was about to disintegrate and disappear, was like a dying man being injected with a strong heart needle. The scattered body was reunited under the light of the aurora. Although the disintegration and dispersion continued, it really continued fioya''s life. The gods of the world!? Last time, Ma couldn''t help shivering. Can it be said that the goddess ishutar, who controls half of the continent''s faith behind fioa, caused all these visions? At this time, fioa on one side floated slowly, as if she were to be sucked into the sky, and several angels emitting bright light were falling slowly. When looking at the earth, she immediately noticed dangma and soul eating mask on the ground. The dazzling light in the angel''s eyes made dangma feel dizzy even if it was still deep in the air. < run away, poor little devil favored by the God of God \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ The residual ideas in the soul eating mask spoke with a joking laughter, while more crazy souls poured out of the mask and dissipated under the light. However, after more crazy souls even the crazy souls of various Warcraft and even dragons poured out, these seemingly endless crazy souls mixed together and rolled up the angels who poured into the sky. Seeing the soul eating mask, he actually aimed at the angel instead of himself. Although he didn''t know why, dangma still struggled to climb to the distance regardless of everything. At this time, the field created by the crystal dragon suddenly disappeared and returned to the normal space. Gretia and Serena, who were damaged by each other, noticed the vision in front of them for the first time, especially the angel entangled by the crazy soul. A trace of anger flashed in Serena''s eyes. Gretschia chose to leave Serena for the first time. After wearing the ring to quickly change herself into a human, she quickly picked up the injured dangma. When she saw gretschia ton, who had regained freedom, she was stunned and seemed to hesitate. There''s no time, dragon. Excessive greed will bring bad luck The ghost eating mask looked at gretia, and her face seemed to have a mocking smile. The crystal dragon couldn''t help looking at the angel entangled with the crazy soul in the sky. At the moment, in the light of the divine power of the goddess, the angels just destroyed the crazy soul at an unimaginable speed. Even the crazy soul of the giant dragon couldn''t stop the other party for more than ten seconds. Obviously, as the soul eating mask said, they had no time. As soon as she bit her teeth, Grecian picked up the hemp head and fled quickly. The four angels and the goddess ishutar, who may transfer the divine consciousness at any time, are the enemies she can''t face. On the other side, Serena did not stop Grecian, but went straight to the soul eating mask. Obviously, it is more important than the soul eating mask that regained freedom in front of the crystal longan. This quasi artifact must be recovered before the messenger of ishutar. The angels entangled by the crazy soul in the sky not only quickly eliminated the crazy soul, but also noticed the action on the ground. The first eight winged angel holding blue and red double swords quickly killed the crazy soul of the dragon, and then took the first step to catch fioya floating up. Seeing fioya''s almost completely lax body, The double sword Angel flew to the sky with fioa recklessly. On the other side, a four winged angel called out four golden streamers. After penetrating the crazy soul, he tracked the two people who were fleeing quickly in the distance. The speed of the crystal dragon was very fast, but it was not as fast as the speed of light, but when the streamer touched them, it suddenly dimmed down, and then disappeared without a trace. The four winged angel in the sky was surprised to find that the spiritual connection between himself and the weapon had been inexplicably interrupted, which showed that his weapon had been destroyed. Just now he didn''t even know the reason. The expression of surprise could not help solidifying on the angel''s face! At the same time, Serena has rushed to the front of the soul eating mask, and the cloak behind her exudes divine power, ready to put the whole soul eating mask into another space and take it away. The other two angels in the sky are breaking through the layers of obstacles of the crazy soul, and the sharp blade in her hand points directly at Serena. < I''m sorry ~ although I''m going to disappear \ Ni''m not going to let my legacy become the booty of a God \ At the moment when the frost power formed a different space, a black fog in the soul devouring mask suddenly gushed out, and a huge distorted black shadow appeared in front of Serena, saying with a negative determination. Chapter 1076 You mortals always say that when people are dying, they always think of their own life. Now I finally think of my life! My name £  my past, as you said, is worthy of this life, but as the shadow of the great devil Babel, no matter how great his past is, it is not mine, and I can''t accept the fact as a shadow. > The huge dark shadow spoke slowly to Serena with an abnormally distorted voice, and the pupils on the soul eating mask flashed a strange yellow light. In a moment, Serena found that she was watched by some terrible and strange ancient evil. Like, a chaotic source force and a huge and disordered information flow were pouring into her mind, This force makes his mind become hazy and chaotic, and even his control over the holy things has been weakened. If he goes on like this, he may be completely crazy, which is the final outcome. Serena immediately withdrew and covered her eyes with her hands, but even so, a terrible shadow was engraved in the depths of her spirit, a big tree like * * but a terrible monster composed of flesh and blood. Those eyes with three pupils were looking directly at herself, and in her ears, it seemed as if she would never stop talking about incomprehensible but disgusting whispers. At the same time, a four winged angel also sprawled on the ground and resisted the strange power with dark and ugly magic. Just as Serena felt, the four winged angel also felt that the strange power was eroding her soul. The thought body said faintly, and at this time, its own living body has begun to become weak and dissipate. It''s no wonder that this is Babel''s greatest discovery in the second generation. An unknown ancient creature, or a race that has perished and is older than the gods of the first generation in time and history, is an existence that even the wisest gods and demon Lords have never understood! Even Babel himself was almost driven to complete madness when he found the ancient skeleton "God of God!" The wings of the four winged angel radiated dazzling luster and formed a circular barrier to isolate the invasion of external forces. With a tone like watching heresy, he rebuked: "the residual shadow of the second generation devil, do you think we can distort our glory and will to the LORD with lies and perverse reasoning?" The thought body satirized impolitely. The angel angrily concentrated the streamer in the wings on the blade. The sharp blade with dazzling light cut half the space itself and divided the shadow into two. At the same time, the light element on the blade seemed to have self will and quickly eroded and eliminated the remaining shadow. For a false shadow, death is a kind of liberation, but even the shadow has its own self-esteem At this time, the soul devouring mask suddenly burst out like the last force and began to tear the nearby space. Obviously, it is necessary to carry out space transfer, and it is still a very long distance transfer. Once the soul devouring mask is successfully transferred, it will be difficult to track the position of the mask. The thought body itself has almost dissipated and is suffering from the sword of an angel. It can no longer exist. The other party is still determined to launch a mask to leave. It is obviously ready to disgust the messengers of God present. The shadow that was supposed to dissipate in the golden light suddenly emerged a powerful force, which was familiar to the four winged angels. It belonged to the divine power given by the goddess, but it was mixed with some strange and evil divine power. The two divine powers mingled and repelled each other, resulting in great power, It can be imagined that in the next second, when all this force comes out concurrently, it will be an unimaginable big explosion. The worst thing is that this force distorts the surrounding space, locking everyone here from all directions like an invisible chain. Serena didn''t escape at the first time, but tried her best to create a huge frost cage to trap the mind. As for the soul eating mask that had disappeared on one side, Serena really didn''t have time to mind. Once the two divine powers were released, not only this generation, but even the towns of jihar territory would be affected. Mixing two different powers to blend and repel each other to produce great power, I really didn''t expect the other party to think of this kind of tactics that can basically be regarded as suicide together! At this time, a six winged angel who had just broken free seemed to get the order of the double sword angel and immediately flew to take over the female angel fioa and quickly returned to the divine realm. The double sword Angel immediately flew down and landed next to Serena. At the moment, the eight winged angel who knew the serious situation also ignored the past suspicion and cooperated with the original dead enemy, Under the leadership of the eight winged angels, several angels who got the Oracle also joined forces to build a huge golden barrier and try their best to suppress the last counterattack of the mind. This is the last advice to your master never underestimate the devil''s wisdom In an instant, the divine power of gold and black intertwined to produce a purple like blasphemy. In the towns several miles away, many people fighting with crazy souls saw the light column reaching the sky. The next second, the strong wind made people even stand unstable, and even the crazy souls raging in the sky were blown away, Suddenly, many people found a strange face looming in the light column, as if laughing at something loudly. For a moment, when Ma just escaped to the town, the crystal dragon also annotated the distant light column in amazement. A moment later, the crystal dragon finally squeezed his fist reluctantly. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the night passed and the sun rose slowly with the dawn, a series of major events in the jihar territory finally spread to the capital of the Saxony Kingdom, and the Saxony royal family who got the news was also shocked. Almost the first time they got the news, the royal family dispatched a secret envoy to the jihar territory, During this period, he even spent a lot of magic spar to send the special envoy to China in the shortest event. It''s impossible to hide things in jihar territory. No matter the light from the sky or the skyrocketing flame, everything has been revealed to the world and even the gods. The Saxony royal family does not intend to hide this matter from the holy capital and the Holy See. At this time, deliberately hiding the truth will basically have no effect except to prove their stupidity. However, although there are some special things that can not be known to the holy capital and the Holy See, especially the role of the Saxony royal family in this event. Therefore, a special envoy is required to go to the jihar territory to communicate with the Lord jerota, so that the young Lord in the vortex center can understand that some things cannot be said. What wildly beating gongs and drums of Isaacson Karl Arthur Men, who had been the first to get news, was the royal highness of CELINE, the princess of the Empire, who had not yet known what she was doing. The fact that she was absolutely ignorant of what she was doing in the palace was not a matter of repair for CELINE, and she was in good health, without any injuries or any problems. The only thing that makes me uncomfortable is another personality implanted with false memories. I really hate that I should like a fool who I don''t know. Even if I know that these memories are just fictional, I also hate my weakness. Celine, who just woke up in bed, couldn''t help sighing. It''s been a few days. Although it''s normal for me to have the so-called "Li" personality, I can''t help but think that my "exterior" personality still loves the despicable man named Felicia, Bolzea, the priest of the Holy See, has guided himself for many times with spiritual intention to weaken the personality implanted with false consciousness, but the effect is not good. At one time, he even ignored rionas''s objection and asked bolzea to guide him to "express" his personality, and then asked rionas to tell all the truth about his personality, or even watch the recorded images he told himself, I hope to take this to hurt her personality and make her realize that she is just a distorted artifact, and all her love and thoughts in her heart are fictitious. However ~ Celine still hates her indomitable character at the moment. Even after knowing the truth, she continues to believe that she is the real one, and even refuses to let bolzea guide her personality out, It was not until rionas had to use magic to make his personality sleep that he finally woke up. Damn it! How can I convince myself. Turning on the magic crystal lamp, Celine picked up the "case report" written by bolzea and thought while looking at it. Just like bolzea''s guess, the hints implanted in her are eroding her personality bit by bit. Although she is very slow, she knows that her heart is making subtle emotional changes to her brother odusta, That is, I see my brother more and more as a brother rather than a lover I don''t want this Upset, Celine left the case report aside, straightened the bedding and warmed her cold hand. So far, many methods have been used, but in the end, they are useless. The only thing she can count on is that the Saxony kingdom or the Holy See can catch felicien, and then see if she can get a way to relieve this situation from his mouth. If there is no way, I really would rather die than allow myself to lose my original intention. Suddenly, Celine suddenly found a voice in her ear, and at this time, a strange face in front of the big bed gradually emerged, and a brown yellow eye in the center above it was staring at herself with an ancient evil temperament. Chapter 1077 Exquisite beauty is simply a masterpiece of art masters, but it is also a mask with vicissitudes and strange atmosphere. It suddenly appears in the room and is suspended in the air. Such a God doesn''t know ghosts. People know that this mask is not a mortal thing at a glance, not to mention that when they look directly at the mask itself, they seem to see not a dead object, but an ancient and powerful unknown existence. Celine subconsciously pinched her pajamas on her chest, and her heart beat violently. Her fear of the unknown made Celine subconsciously want to jump out of bed and run to the door to ask for help from the maid outside. However, when the yellow brown eyes on the forehead of the mask looked at her, Celine was surprised to find that her body could not move any more, and even couldn''t speak. At this time, the mask slowly floated to Celine''s bed, and an ancient and profound voice that didn''t seem to be human echoed in Celine''s mind. Celine couldn''t believe it when she heard the other party say that she would be fine, but she couldn''t help wondering when she heard the other party say that she had died. Think carefully. If the other party could manipulate the mask to enter here unconsciously, it would be easy to kill herself. Since the other party wanted to talk to herself, she said she might ask for something. Soul eating mask Celine recited the name in her heart. At the moment, her strong curiosity made her hate for suffering so much because of the mask be temporarily put behind her. For a moment, Celine was also stunned, but she didn''t immediately believe these words. On the contrary, her doubts became greater. After all, this thing is too strange. In ancient times, an ancient existence comparable to the gods ~ let''s not talk about whether it is true or false, but the other party actually designated himself to inherit his power. How can we think that another trap carefully arranged may be more likely than an unexpected lucky harvest. As if she had already expected what Celine was thinking, the voice in the soul eating mask seemed ordinary, without sincerity and temptation, as if Celine didn''t care what she thought. With the last sentence, the eyes on the forehead of the soul devouring mask returned to calm. The whole mask fell from the air like losing its power, and Celine also felt that her body was restored to freedom. After hesitating for a moment, Celine finally picked up the mask carefully. After close observation, she was surprised to find that the eyes with three pupils on the mask were the ornaments that felesian hung around his neck when dancing with himself. If he remembered correctly, he did show it quietly in front of him by tidying up his clothes, It is this less than a second that makes me fall into a nightmare. Touching the mask and feeling the cold touch of her hands, Celine couldn''t help feeling a myriad of thoughts. What should I do now? In theory, we should go out immediately and ask the maid to call the Vatican''s personnel, then hand over this so-called artifact to them to deal with, and then wait like a good baby to see if the Vatican can help itself return to normal with this artifact. This is the safest and most moderate way. After all, my journey has revealed a fact for myself, that is, gods and many things that should only exist in myths are real, and deceiving gods is not a good choice. Thinking of this, Celine could not help pinching the mask, so powerful that her hands were trembling slightly. But is that it? I have to say that the creator of the mask really said something about his psychology. He was eager to change, to have power, to be able to control his destiny, not to become the weakness of his brother Augusta, but to really become the help to his brother. I once thought that I could deal with the world by virtue of beauty and wisdom. I have used beauty and wisdom as weapons to make full use of them and bring more chips to my brother and karsermon empire! It''s just ~ this trip has changed me and made me realize how weak everything I used to rely on is. Those who really have powerful power can''t do anything at all. Let''s see, let alone those terrible cultists who believe in demons, such a sad little ruffian like felesian, A once ant creature who never paid a tiny bit of attention to him, he easily controlled himself by suddenly getting an artifact, so that his superior highness of the princess of the kingdom of the CR. How sad and lamentable I am How weak I am He is only a mortal from beginning to end. Although he has the identity of being a princess, his identity may not be much better than a slave in front of those beings with extraordinary power. Even a small mole ant can instantly erase his advantage when he gets extraordinary power. Celine could not help but pick up the mask and looked at the inner side as if it were blood jade. Her hands trembled slightly. you ''re right! I long for power, even if it is not overwhelming, but at least I can have the power to make the enemy feel afraid. Just like the girl named jieluo, when she was cornered by the cults, she could make the cults escape in embarrassment with just a scold. At that time, she was so brilliant and enviable in front of her. At that time, my heart even bred that if I could have the same strength as her, I would rather give up my identity as a princess and give up all prosperity and wealth in exchange, because I already understood one thing, the world is still a power based world, and it is too difficult to suppress power only by wealth and power. To become an extraordinary person, I want to be an extraordinary person, but this road is not easy to go. That is, rionass, who has become a high-level mage in his junior year, is not sure whether he can break through the level 20 level in his lifetime on the road of magic, and he has neither the qualification to become a mage nor the physique to be a soldier, In general, I was like a girl who was ridiculed by my brother occasionally. She was born to be a princess. Born to be a princess~ At this time, a smiling expression appeared on Celine''s beautiful face, holding the mask and approaching her face bit by bit. Now an opportunity, an opportunity to become an extraordinary person, is put in front of you. It''s as incredible as suddenly winning the grand prize, although it is also accompanied by the danger of stepping into the trap. "You want me to disturb the world, don''t you?" When the mask was close at hand, Celine said suddenly, but the mask itself had no answer. "This is a danger. Maybe the moment I take you with me is when I lose myself, but for an exiled princess, Dorothy brannis, death is not terrible. Anyway, even if I am robbed of my body, even if I face death directly, it doesn''t matter as long as it doesn''t affect my brother." Celine smiled with an unusually charming look: "since there are no worries at home, why don''t I gamble?" At that moment, Celine put on the soul eating mask as fiercely as she made up her mind, and the eyes on the forehead of the mask were yellow. Chapter 1078 When the morning came, the maids who waited outside the bedroom in the Royal Palace of King Isaacson had just completed the shift. The waitress on duty had been waiting for more than an hour before she could feel that her royal highness seemed to be somewhat out of bed today. The kingdom of Isaacson belonged to the northern part of the world. The weather was cold, so that Princess Celine, who was used to living in the kingdom of the kingdom of the therme, had delayed some time to get up. But it seems too late to get up today, so far her Royal Highness has not summoned herself to serve her. HMM ~ nothing will happen. The maid stood at the door and thought of it uneasily, but she didn''t get summoned, and she couldn''t take the initiative to disturb her. After waiting for a while, the waitress standing at the door was finally relieved when she saw the head waitress bringing someone to bring breakfast. With the permission of the head waitress, the waitress finally knocked on the door. However, there was no reply in the room, which seemed silent. Suddenly, the waitresses who had been nervous all this time were a little flustered. The head waitress personally came forward and gently opened the door. "Your Highness is already in the morning. Do you need us to serve you?" When she saw her royal highness still asleep in the bed, the servant girl quietly relaxed. When she walked in, she found that Princess Celine seemed to be still asleep. The maid had to whisper to awaken Celine. "Is it morning ~" Finally, Celine woke up slowly and rubbed her eyes. Her beautiful face was still extremely tired. It didn''t look like she had rested all night. It looked like she had been busy all night and just fell asleep. When the Royal Highness woke up, the waitress and the maid finally felt relieved: "it''s already morning. Your Highness has arrived. Breakfast is here. Do you need to have dinner now?" "No." Celine slapped a hatchet and lay back without waking up: "I''m going to sleep for a while and tell Leonus and his Excellency bolzea of the Holy See, uh - please postpone today''s treatment to the afternoon. You''ll wake me up at that time." The maid hesitated. Celine didn''t care about each other, just blindly closed her eyes again: "do you understand?" "Yes, your highness." "Well, go out quickly. I''ll sleep for a while." The maid nodded, then asked someone to take away the breakfast and close the door gently before going out. Not long after the door was closed, Celine, who seemed to have fallen asleep again, suddenly opened her eyes. Although her bloody eyes showed that Celine was still sleepy, it seemed that there was a stronger obsession supporting her, and the sleeping devil was soon pushed aside, Take out the soul eating mask hidden in the bedding. Celine gently picked up her space ring and tried to put the mask in. However, she found that this powerful artifact could not be accommodated. She scanned the room back and forth. Celine finally aimed at her private suitcase. After opening the box, she hid the mask at the bottom of the intimate clothes that even the maid was not allowed to touch. I hope this mask can really hide any detection of divine consciousness, otherwise it would be bad if the princess of karsermon Empire stole the artifact of unknown gods, especially to the Holy See. After all this, Celine finally put down her heart and went back to bed. She was really too sleepy. She couldn''t help it. The information poured into her mind all night last night was too huge. Experience, memory, knowledge, the structure of the world, the secrets between God and God, the use of power, and many other miscellaneous feelings, such as herbs, minerals, biological species and so on, These huge torrents of information constitute countless ladders for yourself to climb in the field of extraordinary people. At the same time, they also reveal one thing for yourself, that is, the field of extraordinary people is more cruel and ruthless than ordinary people! In addition to the training of strength, the real extraordinary also needs to train his will. Not every extraordinary can endure the loneliness and pain caused by the loss of all his relatives and loved ones in a long life. In addition, the extraordinary also needs to increase the reserve of knowledge. Wild animals without wisdom are not qualified to enter the field of the extraordinary, Even if you step into the extraordinary field, the result is only to quickly become the nourishment of others. Even after one night''s cultivation, Celine couldn''t digest these information. At the moment, her head was still dizzy and really needed a rest. However, although Celine is mentally sleepy, she is very excited, because a door to the realm of transcendence has been opened for herself. Fortunately, the only thing she has to consider now is whether to step into it. Her strong curiosity about the unknown is unprecedented in her heart. If she is not tossed by the soul eating mask one night, she is mentally tired, Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t sleep at all now. With this idea, Celine went back to sleep The time passed quickly. At ten o''clock in the afternoon, the waitresses woke up Celine on time. After a little washing, rionas and bolzea arrived on time. However, bolzea''s face seemed to be a little different from that in the past. Although he still smiled as usual, a closer look would find that bolzea''s smile was stiff and confused, Seems to be worried about something. "Your Highness Celine!" They also took their seats after saying hello to Celine. This time, Celine didn''t let them step into her bedroom, but chose one side of the lounge. According to Celine''s own words, she didn''t want to look like she was suffering from an incurable disease. It''s a shame to lie in bed dead all day. Boer Zeeya didn''t have any idea about the Royal Highness''s request, but Leonas just hesitated and did not object. As an insider, the two knew that apart from mental distortion and division, Celin himself had no discomfort. He would be better off getting out of bed than staying in bed one day, whether it''s meat or spirit. "I''m sorry, you two. I suddenly put off some time today." Sitting on the chair, Celine said to rionas and bolzea after supporting the maid: "I have something to explain to you today. First, your excellency bolzea, I want to thank you for your spiritual guidance and treatment these days. I only thank the holy see for your help on behalf of the karsermon empire." Bolzea nodded slightly and postponed without affectation: "this is what I should do. As the messenger of the Lord, I naturally have the obligation to protect believers from those evils." "Lord bolzea, I have a bold request these days." "Speak, your highness Celine." Celine took a breath and said calmly, "I hope I can stop my daily spiritual guidance for a while." A trace of doubt flashed in bolzea''s eyes, and rionas''s face showed a look of doubt without concealment. Looking at the two people, Celine knew that they were doubting themselves and whether the self sitting in front of them was the distorted "expression" person, If it is the distorted personality, then even rionas will not hesitate to refuse himself. These days, after getting those absurd and shameless hints from the "table" personality, both rionas and bolzea decided not to regard the "table" personality as their real self. "Can you give me a suitable reason, your highness Celine?" Bolzea asked with a smile. "I know what you suspect, Lord bolzea." Bolzea said calmly at this time: "so how do you prove that you are the Royal serene we are familiar with now?" Although the words were impolite, the Golden Dragon bolzea could not care so much. Although he had guided Princess Celine''s "Li" personality before, it does not mean whether the distorted "table" personality will slowly erode the "Li" personality and make himself reappear. In felesien''s hint, there are also hints aimed at further strengthening Princess Celine''s good impression on herself, It is inevitable that Princess Celine''s personality will not be replaced, so Princess Celine should pay special attention to any suspicious words and deeds during this period, which is a private consensus between herself and mage rionas. Celine looked at Leonus, who was silent but with cautious eyes: "I don''t have to prove anything. Anyway, you won''t believe it. I know this requirement is very strange, but I feel that my mental state has changed recently." "Please elaborate!" On hearing that Celine said that her spirit had changed, bolzea suddenly seemed to be exposed to the G-spot, and magically took out books and pens to start recording. "On weekdays, the feeling of trance is somewhat reduced. It seems that my spirit is becoming one. The feeling of disharmony and separation becomes less, and the distorted personality is gradually disappearing." Although Celine said it was good news, bolzea and rionas did not weaken their skepticism. Obviously, both of them suspected that it was just a deceptive statement of "expressing" their personality. At this time, Celine changed her words: "but I found that my brother''s feelings are becoming weak. Although I still love my brother, this kind of love has gradually decreased from love to the feelings between ordinary brothers and sisters." Celine said that there was a flash of anger and displeasure in her eyes. In this case, she was slightly relieved. The princess in front of him should be her own princess, Princess Celine. "Excuse me, sir, but how do you feel about Feiler and Sean?" "I wish I could kill him!" Celine said without hesitation, although this wish has been completed for herself. Bolzeya frowned and pondered while recording. It seemed to judge Celine''s current situation, but from bolzeya''s expression, it was obvious that he thought of a bad situation. "I asked you to come here today because I was worried that I might no longer be myself that day, so I said ~ rionas!" "Command your highness, princess." Celine nodded and said seriously, "if one day you find that Celine brannis has said something she shouldn''t say and done something she would never have done, then I grant you the right to detain Celine brannis. At that time, you can ignore whatever reason Celine brannis has ordered you, okay?" Leo Nath took a deep breath and then nodded solemnly: "your subordinates understand, your highness." Seeing this, Celine finally nodded with satisfaction. Now it''s not just that a mortal intends to use magic to control the princess, but that the princess is ready to inherit the heritage of gods or evil gods in ancient times. She doesn''t know whether the opportunity is a trap at this time, so she needs to give herself a yoke, In this way, even if it is another carefully arranged trap, the loss can be controlled within the minimum range. Chapter 1079 When the night passed and the dawn sun fell on the earth, the crazy soul raging in the jihar territory dissipated like snowflakes under the hot sun. However, without the crazy soul, the jihar territory could no longer calm down. Crazy souls are things that cannot interfere with the physical level, but they can erode their pain and madness to the people they contact. Like ghosts, crazy souls are also almost immune to physical attacks. That night, the soul eating mask released an amazing number of crazy souls. Suddenly, there are not many mages in jihar territory to assist each other''s crazy souls, Although the urban defense forces fought hard and finally supported the dawn, many people were forced to go crazy by the spiritual erosion of the crazy soul. When the morning came, the crazy soul finally disappeared in the sun, and the guards who had fought in the middle of the night had to drag their tired bodies to help the people treat and settle the people injured in the impact. The number of deaths in the town is small, but most people are eroded by crazy souls and need to rest. A few unfortunate people are completely crazy because they are eroded by multiple crazy souls. Due to the shortage of manpower, the Lord of jihar territory had to ask for support from adjacent territories. However, in this attack, the resettlement site outside the town was unexpectedly damaged very little. It is unknown whether it is because it is far away from the town and less affected by crazy souls or for some other reason. Although some witnesses claimed to see a bright golden light rising in the resettlement site that night, at least no one has leisure to mind this matter for the time being. After all, now as the young Lord of jihar territory, jerota is busy. Although she is very worried about lizia who was injured in this incident, as the Lord, jerota still suppresses her worries and focuses on dealing with the aftermath in the face of such a major event. "Jerota, is your injury really okay?" Near noon, jerota, who had been busy for a night and took a nap, was awakened by her mother. When she saw her tired son, the former Lord''s wife asked with concern. "Mother ~" Jerota, who was lying on the desk, raised her head with fatigue and saw the maid''s breakfast ~ well ~ it should be lunch now. She just picked up coffee and drank a few mouthfuls: "the injury is much better. The medicine given to me by Miss Zhidai is better than expected. I recovered almost in one night." Jerota held up a hand wrapped with bandage, which had unfortunately broken the phalanx under the attack of the strange mask. Originally, such an injury would take at least a month to recover completely, but that night, miss chidai drank the therapeutic medicine given by these miss chidai with an attitude of trust in her friends when she pursued lizia controlled by the mask, Unexpectedly, it was only one night that the broken phalanx recovered almost. Although she had also taken the medicine stored in the residence, jerota believed that the medicine given by Miss Zhidai must play a decisive role in her recovery so soon. Different purity of medicament leads to different recovery speed. Jerota also knows some little knowledge about medicament, but the purity of medicament with fast recovery speed is naturally very high. In the eyes of many nobles and high-ranking people, this high-purity medicament can be called a sharp weapon for life protection in times of crisis. It is generally something with value but no market, But before, when Miss Zhidai took it out to herself, she felt like taking a bottle of ordinary medicine to herself, and she still gave several bottles at a time. Jerota looked at her mother with a faint smile with a depressed face. Obviously, just as her mother guessed, their identity was by no means simple, not to mention that Miss Sakamoto Zhidai showed her inhuman skills that night. Miss Zhidai didn''t look like an ordinary human in terms of strength, speed and intelligence. "How''s Lydia?" "Don''t worry, lizia''s condition is much better than you. She is recuperating. Thanks to those drugs, lizia''s injury is faster than yours." Jerota nodded, "then I -- "I said that Lycia is fine now. I just went to see her. Now Lycia has fallen asleep and is resting. As the Lord, you shouldn''t focus too much on personal affairs at this time. Deal with the later affairs first." The Lord''s wife saw what her son was thinking at a glance. "Yes, mother." Jerota could only nod helplessly at the moment. The former Lord''s wife sighed and said that a happy and warm banquet should have turned out like this. Unexpectedly, the mask once collected in the mansion was an artifact of ancient times, and there seemed to be the soul of an ancient evil god. I didn''t expect the ancestors of the jihar family to get such a terrible thing, They also put it in the mansion as an ordinary booty for so many years. Jerota is also meditating. In fact, now think about it carefully. On the night of the accident, he introduced the mask to dangma, who came to the party, and even jokingly played with it. At that time, dangma seemed to find something special about the mask, as if he touched the mask with his hand Thinking of this, jerota thought of something: "when Mr. Ma?" After Zhidai brought dangma back to the Lord''s residence, dangma didn''t seem to come back. Although Zhidai repeatedly said that dangma would be fine with another companion, considering that the other party is also a friend of lizia, jerota really didn''t want anything to happen to the other party. "Someone has brought a letter. When Ma returns to the house where they live, it''s safe now." "That''s great." Jerota nodded and chatted with his mother about how to deal with the aftermath. Although he had tried his best to mobilize all manpower, many leading people were crazy. Now there was an urgent need for mages, priests or priests who knew spiritual magic. It happened that there was no holy see and no holy capital stationed in jihar territory, At this time, the only thing that can be done is to ask for help from the king''s capital and the nearby Duke of Morris. Although the Duke has said that he has sent people and materials, they are not just about to arrive. In the area where crazy souls have been rampant outside the town, the guards who were sent out found the damaged and crystallized ground and dozens of corpses along the way. It is certain that they are the original leaders of the town, but judging from their injuries, they all seem to have died from falling from high altitude, One of them, whose bones were torn apart like a corpse beaten to death, was determined to be the mage felesian wanted by the king. However, another cavalry has just arrived at the area where the light column rose last night. Looking at the pit the size of half a town on the ground and the earth torn by the giant''s claws, as mortals, there is no doubt with great shock and fear. Although the leader of the cavalry captain was also uneasy in his heart, he was ordered by the Lord. The knight captain still had the courage to lead the team to the lower part of the pit. Because the slope was too steep, the people had to give up the horses, fix them with the cables they brought, and slowly climb down the steep slope. After they stepped into the middle of the pit, they suddenly found several amazing things. There are several empty armor and weapons on the ground. These exquisite armor on the ground give people a feeling that the wearer of armor still exists in the last second, and has disintegrated from the inside in the next second. One of the armor with double swords stands on the earth like a Buddha giant, but the black interior indicates that there is no wearer in the armor. The cavalry looked at everything in amazement. "Captain, this is!" "At my command, no one is allowed to touch these things." In fact, even without the command of the knight captain, no one breeds greed to covet these exquisite armor and weapons made of valuable materials in this strange scene. However, what is more shocking is a huge icicle crystal in the center of the armor, In the crystal center as beautiful as blue sapphire, a beautiful figure is freezing impressively. A beautiful figure that makes the cavalry lose their mind when they see its appearance and almost forget their responsibilities at the moment. The semi elf woman with long silver hair like ice and snow is frozen in the ice crystal like an exquisite doll, a cold, beautiful and elegant cold beauty, It looks like a snow goddess sleeping in it. After a moment of absence, the leader of the cavalry captain woke up first. Although he was intoxicated with each other''s beauty, the cavalry captain scolded to wake up his subordinates. After they checked around and found nothing suspicious, the leader immediately sent his team members back to the edge of the pit and asked the people stationed above to report the news. "Sir, look! Those armor are beginning to disappear!" At this moment, suddenly a cavalry shouted. The armor and weapons on the ground began to turn into little golden light like gravel, and slowly suspended in the air. In a moment, several armor disappeared completely. All the light spots gathered together like life and poured into the only armor still standing on the earth. When all the light poured into the armor, The originally dark interior began to shine bright again, the light material began to gradually spread to every corner of the armor, and began to reactivate the whole armor according to the attachment. At the moment when the eyes at the Armor Helmet were lit up again, four pairs of brilliant wings were derived from behind the fully activated angel. The cavalry were almost stunned on the spot, and some even knelt down subconsciously. In the face of this unknown and sacred existence, all mortals can do seems to be only prayer. For the eight winged angels, it is meaningless for mortals to kneel down to themselves, and they will not accept mortal sophistry and belief, because all these are the supreme glory offered to the goddess ishutar. As the messenger of the goddess, they will not arrogate their identity. At the moment, the only goal of the eight winged angel is to be the main priest of the ice goddess. Does divination constitute protection? It was a pity that the eight winged angel knew very well that the goddess ishutar didn''t want to have a direct showdown with the holy capital at the moment. The time hasn''t come yet, but it''s coming soon! With this idea, the angel waved his wings and flew into the sky. Chapter 1080 In the Lord''s residence, jerota also received the information sent back from the guards. After finding the body of felesien, a suspected prisoner wanted by the king, the guards have properly cleaned up and sent back his body for final identity verification, while the guards in the explosion pit on the other side sent back, making your Lord''s nerves tense again. The appearance of angels means that the Supreme Lord of the holy see is really staring at the earth all the time!? However, the only thing jerota can do now is to collect the information and report it to the king''s capital according to the process. Otherwise, what can he do with his mortal identity? Besides, although this is caused by the mask collected by his family, the mask has been kept in the mansion for nearly a hundred years, Since the gods have failed to notice what is wrong with the mask, they should not blame their own family. Just as jerota was struggling with the officials, she was suddenly called by her mother to the room next to her. It seemed that Wang Du sent a special envoy to inquire about the matter. "Special envoy? It''s really faster than expected." Jerota sighed and hurried through her dress. Although knowing that such a big thing happened, the king would certainly send a special envoy, but it would take a day or two from the point of view of the journey, this time it was only a few hours. The special envoy arrived at the jihar territory all the way from the king with a transmission spell. It can be seen how much the royal family attaches importance to this matter. No wonder, if the royal family knew what happened here, whether it was artifacts, gods or gods, I believe these would certainly make the royal family want to move over in an instant. However, jerota''s mother told her son with a serious face: "pay attention to jerota. The identity of the special envoy is not ordinary this time." "Who is it?" Jerota asked curiously, "is it master Gretel? Or your Excellency the Grand Duke of Morris ~ Prince Rost himself?" However, the wife of the former Lord shook her head, but when jerota heard the name of the person her mother said, she also showed an incredible look. It seemed no worse than hearing the arrival of the messenger of the goddess. She pushed open the door of the lounge, a young girl with beautiful silver long hair and exquisite appearance, as brave as a female martial god, Although the girl looked dusty at the moment, and her age was even a little younger than jerota, the momentum as if she were the superior in the sky made jerota feel that she was looking at some kind of existence above human beings. When the girl turned her gaze to the door, she took a bow. "It''s a great honor to meet you, Princess rotien." Rogeann thubesen! The Royal Princess of Saxony, the sister of his Highness Prince Rost, and the princess of "silver snow", are considered to prove that royal blood is the embodiment of orthodoxy both in the royal family and among the people. Before, he defeated silvado, the idiot Prince of bellama who colluded with heretics in a duel, Princess Luo Jiean has become the pride of the people of the whole Saxony kingdom. It is the Royal Highness that Princess often stays in and seldom shows up. Her last time I saw her royal highness was many years ago. I never expected that her royal highness would be appointed as a special envoy by the royal family. "Long time no see, Lord and Mrs. garka." "Hello, your highness!" The wife of the former Lord also saluted gracefully. Luo Jiean still had some impression on both of them, but he didn''t want to waste too much time on polite words: "the royal family probably got some news, because the situation is urgent, please tell me the details." "Yes, your highness." Jerota nodded and then took a seat with her mother. Facing the Royal Princess of Saxony Kingdom, she told her what she saw and heard last night after sending the maid. From holding the birthday party to visiting the displayed booty at home with dangma on the way, and then dangma felt that it was inappropriate to touch the mask, While accompanying lizia in the garden, she was suddenly attacked by the mask. Then lizia was controlled by the mask. After Zhidai joined in a battle, the soul eating mask controlled lizia to escape. Although it was antecedents and consequences, Jelota still concealed some personal feelings, such as Lydia and hemp, who were only described as ordinary friends. But Jelota had no idea that the Royal Highness before him had known all the causes and consequences before he came. Luo Jiean, who knew more or less the power of the hemp phantom killer, immediately realized that nine times out of ten it was because the right hand that seemed to be able to remove all magic and visions caused trouble. When jerota said to take Lucia to the garden, although the young Lord had tried to keep himself calm, Luo Jiean still heard some other meanings from it, But her royal highness was only a slight twitching of the corners of her mouth. As for what happened after the soul swallowing mask escaped, jerota was not clear, and what happened later, Luo Jiean had learned from Yalin''s mouth before leaving. The crystal dragon Grecian tried to chase after the soul eating mask, but unfortunately ran into Serena, the chief priest of the holy capital goddess of ice and snow, and the angels under the goddess ishutar of the holy Vatican. Grecian pretended to surrender and used dangma''s phantom killer to hit the female angel, Originally, after Grecian dragged Selena, when Ma had the opportunity to directly erase the messenger of ishutar and got the soul eating mask, she was attacked from behind and hurt her leg because of a moment of weakness. Finally, when the messenger of ishutar came again, Grecian had to rush away with dangma, Fearing that ishutar would turn his eyes, Grecian now had to take dangma on the way back to odur. As for the next \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. After listening to jerota''s narration, Luo Jiean gently and calmly said a few words, and then said that the royal family was ready to give support to the jihar territory. This time, the royal family was also ready to support the jihar territory in terms of manpower and finance to deal with the aftermath, except that a quasi artifact involved two major religious organizations and had to be careful, In addition, the official mining date of minerals in jihar territory is next month. The chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone has transported a large number of equipment to jihar territory and has begun to build mining facilities. It can be said that everything is only due to the east wind, This is the top priority that the Saxony Kingdom has been paying attention to, and may even affect the future national destiny of the whole country. Therefore, we have to be cautious. In this regard, jerota also nodded seriously to show that he was very clear. Next, Luo Jiean is going to give jerota orders from the royal family and Yalin, the king of the white dragon in odur city. First of all, although the source of this incident is the Lord''s residence, the main reason is the disaster caused by the arrogant mage felesian, Although he is dead now, if there is a body, you can explain it to Princess Celine of karsermon kingdom. As long as jerota denies his relationship with felesian and puts the reason on the soul eating mask, I believe the holy capital and the Holy See should not blame the jihar family, Otherwise, it is estimated that the nobles all over the world have to take out and throw away the treasures collected in their home. Otherwise, who knows if there will be another artifact or something like that in it. Secondly, the event should be kept as secret as possible, especially the information about the soul eating mask itself should not be disclosed to outsiders, no matter who it is. If the Holy See and the Holy See ask later, jerota can tell all the information he knows, but he must express his ignorance about the information of the soul eating mask itself. In short, he should express an attitude to both parties, That''s the attitude of ''I don''t know what the mask is. Even if I know, I will pretend that I don''t know at all and don''t want to cause trouble for myself''. "Princess highness? What about the Miss Dai? Saying that it could not be revealed to more people, jerota finally couldn''t help asking. If you want to say, I''m afraid that Osaka Zhidai and others, who were the parties that night, knew more about the inside story than themselves. After all, Zhidai led people to catch up with her after hijacking her with a mask. Afterwards, Zhidai also brought her back, although one was missing when she came back. "As for them, the royal family will be responsible for handling this matter. Don''t mention it, don''t talk about it, don''t explore how they used to get along with each other, and then get along with each other as if nothing had happened." Luo Jiean took a deep breath and told him word by word. Jerota was stunned: "but miss Zhidai obviously showed her inhuman skills that night \ en ~" At this time, jerota''s mother interrupted her son''s words: "I understand, your highness Luo Jiean, they are just the townspeople accidentally involved in the birthday party. There is nothing special." Luo Jiean smiled and nodded. It seems that the former Lord''s wife of garka knows best how to guess people''s hearts. The identity of Zhidai and others must be kept secret. Fortunately, Zhidai didn''t pursue the past to meet the angel of the goddess that day. With the power of the ring of "sincere deception", it''s no problem to hide from the goddess''s eyes and ears. The attitude of Princess Royal to her majesty also knew a lot at the moment. It seemed that either Lydia or Chi, their identity was very deep. Maybe the royal family had known their identity for a long time. It was only because of some reasons that they did not disclose it. Then, as a member of the courtiers, their own side naturally did not want to talk about this matter better. In the eyes of her mother''s advice, jerota also immediately understood and cautiously said that she knew what to do. As for the situation of Ms. Serena, the chief priest of the ice goddess in the pit, since the witness has shown that the angel chose to leave without hands, Luo Jiean can judge that at least there may be some tacit understanding between the gods. Since ishutar is unwilling to take the initiative, it is not possible for the Saxon kingdom as a mortal to take the initiative, Now, don''t move the main priest Serena who is still in the pit. First inform the temple of the goddess of ice and snow to let the holy capital deal with it. During this time, block the pit first. No one is allowed to approach before the holy capital comes to deal with it. After explaining everything, it was already in the afternoon. Luo jie''an, who felt a little hungry and thirsty, was also ready to return to the room prepared for herself to have a rest. When she learned that Zhidai and others were still accompanying the cultivated lizia in the Lord''s residence, Luo jie''an did not intend to meet them so as not to cause trouble at that time. "By the way, jerota, there''s something I want to tell you." When she stood up, Luo Jiean seemed to think of something. With a warning tone, she said faintly: "if you want to pursue Lucia, I only advise you on behalf of my personal identity that you''d better give up." "Eh ~?" Jerota petrified in an instant. Luo Jiean looked at the young Lord with a regretful look and said, "lizia, she already has a lover. I don''t think you have a good chance of winning. Of course, if you can really pursue lizia''s heart, I believe the Saxony royal family will be very happy, but there may be big trouble. Hey ~ in short, I wish you good luck." Said here, Luo Jiean finally smiled bitterly and couldn''t go on. Chapter 1081 Did you say it a little too hard? When I took a bath at night, I thought of the words I said to jerota during the day to give up pursuing lizia. When I left, the poor Lord jerota was as stiff as being subjected to petrochemical magic. Even Ms. garka showed a look of regret for her son. But even if we don''t say it, something will happen in this development! Luo Jie, who was soaking in the bathtub, couldn''t help stirring the cold water around with her hands, um ~ cold water, that''s right! After waking up to the white dragon''s blood, I also began to subconsciously resist things that are too hot. Although I can eat normal hot food and hot rice, I will try not to go where I don''t need heat, such as bathing. It is precisely because of the awakening of the white dragon''s blood to follow the White Dragon King. Luo Jiean also knows that there are many young girls and children around the Dragon King who have unusual feelings for the king. In addition to fili, who once expressed her voluntary dedication, lizia and Zhidai, who came to odur city not long ago, also have a warm relationship with his majesty Yalin, and his majesty seems to have an unusual love for them, It is not only the desire for love between men and women, but also a feeling that seems to cherish something. In his Majesty''s eyes, whether Philip, Lydia or Zhidai are probably inaccessible treasures and their most cherished things. It is for this reason that I can''t let jerota continue to pursue Lucia! "Hey ~ I''m afraid ordinary people will get angry when they learn that there are rival lovers to pursue their lover, not to mention his majesty Yalin, who is a dragon. If his majesty learns about this, he will blame it, not to mention a small jihar territory, even the whole Saxony kingdom can''t bear it." Luo Jiean buried her head in the water and spit bubbles. She thought carefully and measured the consequences. She really should stop jerota and let him stop. It doesn''t matter if she makes the young Lord depressed for a period of time because of lovelorn. Moreover, even if his majesty Yalin doesn''t pursue it, he can see that during those times in the city of odur, both leicia and Zhidai have a great love for his majesty Yalin. I''m afraid that jerota''s chance of pursuing leicia''s Secret consent is no higher than that he turned his head and liked the idiot Prince silvado. Sure enough, it''s the best choice to let jerota give up lizia. He can still meet her good girl when he is still young. Although lovelorn is very sad, it should be able to heal the pain in his heart in a few years. Luo Jiean smiled bitterly. After the white dragon''s blood awakened, her ideas were also approaching the dragon. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After the soul eating mask disappeared, the jihar territory gradually calmed down with time. In these days, the holy capital and the Holy See seem to be standing still. On the fourth day after the event, along with the wind and snow, the chief priest Serena, who was frozen in the ice crystal, seemed to disappear in front of the nearby guards, Later, the temple priestess of the ice goddess in the king''s capital apologized to the royal family. It seems that she was more wrong than the main priest of her family who was trapped in the Saxony Kingdom and didn''t find felicien and soul eating face. This signal also let the Saxony royal family breathe a sigh of relief. At least it shows that the holy capital and the goddess of ice and snow do not seem to intend to investigate this matter. I''m afraid that the goddess of ice and snow has other plans when the main priest Serena disappeared. However, if you want to say anything, the Holy See''s goddess ishutar suffered a loss. After all, in this battle, it seems that ishutar lost several wings, and even a powerful eight winged angel was almost wiped out as hemp. Even if the power of the phantom killer was brought back to the goddess''s divine domain, Ishutar may have to pay a price if he wants to keep his important wings. But there is more trouble between the gods than the gods. The royal highness of Celine blenis, the victim of Karl Arthur Men''s empire, is the first victim of this soul masked incident. When Feller Sean''s death mask does not know where she has gone, Originally, it was impossible to catch felesien for trial and ask him to hand over the release spell or get the soul devouring mask to see if the way to recover Celine could be realized. Both the royal family and the Holy See who intended to protect Celine seemed a little anxious, but Princess Celine herself had an indifferent attitude. "You are yourself. Even if you are suppressed or distorted, your true thoughts can''t be defeated by false memories, just as real products can''t lose to fictional counterfeits." Celine''s attitude was resolute and strong enough to make many men feel ashamed. The Royal Highness, the princess of the royal family, was very calm when she heard that it seemed to be temporarily unable to find a way, and was prepared to go to the Karl Arthur Men family''s chamber of Perth family in the kingdom of Isaacson in accordance with the scheduled plan, and began to represent Karl Arthur Men''s royal family in handling related trade work with Isaacson kingdom. Everything seems to have returned to the origin. Luo Jie placed the pen in her hand. The record is detailed enough. She should be able to take it back for your majesty Yalin to see. Lizia and Zhidai, who had been cultivating for several days in the Lord''s residence a few days ago, also said goodbye to jerota. They were taken back to their residence by Mr. Ge muzong Yilang to show the efficacy of the therapeutic medicine. Lizia''s broken fingers and some injuries were recovered. It seems that the soul eating mask did not cause any sequelae on lizia, but it''s no wonder, After all, his majesty Yalin personally came to save lizia and Zhidai from the soul eating mask. The residual idea of a devil in the second generation relies on a quasi artifact, just like competing with the Dragon King who once fought with the spirit holding a complete artifact and killed it. This is really an act beyond his power. Although Lydia had left, before Lydia left, she knew that jerota was very, no! I am extremely reluctant to give up. If Mrs. garka had not been present at that time, I''m afraid jerota could not help confessing to lizia. Fortunately, Mrs. garka also understood that the water behind lizia and others was very deep, and the jihar family could not lie down, Under Mrs. garka''s severe suppression, jerota only had a stiff face and restrained the pain in her heart to say goodbye to lizia. But it''s not a farewell. After all, Lycia still wants to live in jihar territory and won''t go back to odur city. According to the situation of jerota, the Lord will try to pursue Lycia afterwards. After writing the report, Luo jie''an also felt that she should return to audur city. When she left audur City, she thought she could go back after attending the welcome banquet. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing ended up. It was a quasi artifact and a God. As a result, it has been delayed until now, um ~ but before going back, I''d better quietly visit Zhidai them, The intention of his majesty Yalin to let them leave the city of odur was to avoid the war, but in the end, he involved them in such an event. On reading this, Luo jie''an got up and told the maid that she was going to sleep. She didn''t disturb herself when she came in. Then she quickly changed her casual clothes, jumped out after opening the window, and quickly went to the immigration station outside the town under the cover of night. At the same time In the remote mountains of a territory of the kingdom of karut in the east of the mainland, this was once a relic left by an ancient kingdom. Of course, it can be said that it is an ancient ownerless unknown underground tomb. A battle is going on fiercely. Once the nearby Lingmin and some tomb robbers who heard that they wanted to make money from the ancient tomb disappeared after entering the tomb, and gradually came up with the rumor that the tomb was haunted. However, after the Lord dispatched personnel to investigate, they came to the conclusion that it was not haunted, but dangerous and chaotic terrain, which would lead to people entering the mountain accidentally falling off the cliff or exhausted after getting lost, After stopping the spread of rumors, this area was also sealed off as a dangerous area. No one is allowed to enter on weekdays. However, not long ago, the army from the kingdom of karut raided the territory and arrested the local Lord. Later, when the light Knight of the holy Vatican arrived with the priests, everyone understood that the LORD had already colluded with the heretics, and the ancient tomb in the mountain had already become the stronghold of the Heretics, Those who entered the mountains did not die by accident, but were sacrificed to the devil by cults. Then the inevitable outbreak of fighting! In order to save face, the kingdom of karut, which was attacked by heretics not long ago and caused heavy casualties to the royal family and important officials, also took a hard hand in eliminating heretics. When the Senate showed weakness without restriction, it began to investigate from the top. Any officials suspected of colluding with heretics, large or small, were thrown into prison for trial, Once it is confirmed that it is a heretic or has sheltered with the help of the power of a heretic, the only result is to be sent to the guillotine. No imprisonment No bail No exile For evil believers, the only way to punish them is death! This time, during the suppression of evil believers, the kingdom of karut sent out elite legions to destroy the demon altar established by evil believers at almost all costs and costs, so as to deter other potential parties. After secret investigation, the Holy See also found that the scale of this altar is not small. It may be the main altar that hates the Lord, To this end, Han dassel, the head of the Holy Light knights, who has surpassed the Sea Blue Knights to reach the level of the earth knights and entered the extraordinary field, was not only sent to personally command, but also an envoy from the goddess ishutar was personally responsible for dealing with any demon who dared to step into the main material plane! One of the goddess''s most powerful wings, the trial Angel Alfred! In addition, another powerful king of the golden dragon, lesavi, also went to the battlefield. With the joint efforts of the trial angel and the Golden Dragon King, the Knights of the Holy Light order have completely destroyed this demon altar. Facing the most powerful wings of the goddess and the ancient dragon king, The demons who entered the main material plane, even the supervisor level demons, died without turning a wave. They were turned into a pile of stinking coke under the lightning blade of the judgment angel, and several other supervisor demons were completely annihilated by the holy fire of the Golden Dragon King, and even the bodies could not be left. In the face of the angry judgment angel like the embodiment of lightning, even the evil believers blinded by hatred were forcibly frightened and trembled. "It''s just an ordinary altar with a slightly larger scale. What a pity!" However, in the face of the victory judgment, the angel did not have any joy, but was filled with endless disappointment. The holy capital in the west of the mainland recently destroyed the main altar of Mostar, the master of pain, and faced the enemy of all creatures as the main material level - the devil! Even Alfred, who had different beliefs and positions, had to praise the believers of those false gods in the West for doing well this time. However, because the hypocritical gods of the holy capital have done well, as the emissary of the goddess ishutar, he must take more action to remove these filthy existence for the goddess and the world. "The main altar is not so easy to find, but some useful clues are left, aren''t they?" "That''s right. Let the Knights interrogate these cults immediately. I want them to explain the positions of the other altars as soon as possible, and then try them for their own benefit." Alfred''s eyes fell to one side, and the captured cult said in a cold tone with almost no emotion. Lesavi didn''t say anything when he saw this. The angel of judgment, Alfred, is not only the angel with the most clear distinction between good and evil, but also the most ruthless angel. Just like a sophisticated machine, he can''t tolerate any sand. When facing those intriguing Royal and noble members in the kingdom of belrama, if it weren''t for the goddess''s restrictions on the extraordinary, he can''t interfere directly with the secular world, I''m afraid the angel of judgment had executed the nobles and royal family members who had caused great disaster but only knew to throw the pot and shirk responsibility. When lesavi recalled some interesting stories about the trial of angels, he suddenly found that Alfred seemed dull for a moment. It seemed that the goddess had sent down the oracle. "Lord lesavi, please deal with the aftermath here. I must return to the goddess immediately." "I see. Leave it to me." Lesavi nodded. I''m afraid something big happened to the goddess why she suddenly recalled the angel of judgment. Chapter 1082 Clean up! After successive attacks by heretics and demons in the belrama Kingdom and the kalut Kingdom, the Holy See also led to launch a campaign to eliminate heretics, and the tragedy caused by the large-scale attacks on the two countries made countries in the east of the mainland respond one after another, For a time, the whole continent, including the holy capital in the west, seemed to be involved in a great cleansing against heretics. Compared with the hasty counterattack after the attack on the holy capital, the Holy See has made more preparations and collected more detailed information. At the same time, because the attacks of demons and heretics on belrama and karut Kingdom have caused appalling losses, both the bottom people and the upper royal nobles have given the holy see a lot of support, It has put the holy see in a favorable environment with favorable conditions of time, place and people. Of course ~ maybe some royal families and nobles don''t want the Holy See to intervene in their own country''s affairs so much, but even the king dare not despise it under the public opinion, let alone the giant holy see behind the public opinion. With sufficient preparation, the Holy See will soon be victorious. It is natural for the secular kingdom to join hands with the Holy See knights to deal with evil believers, and any demon crossing into the main material plane also has the messenger of the goddess to deal with it. The messenger of the goddess is undoubtedly a powerful and extraordinary person, Although the devil as the enemy is not weak, it is bound by the law of the interface, which makes it impossible for the devil to compete with the Holy See. In the successive suppression, even if the devil at the level of warlord enters the main material level, it still hates under the sharp blade of the goddess''s wings. Due to the full use of favorable weather, place and people, the Holy See eliminated six cult strongholds in a very short time, two of which found the altar dominated by the devil, and a group of officials and nobles in the secular Kingdom who colluded with the cult were also pulled out one after another. It seemed that the Holy See''s pillar of fire had not been extinguished until the beginning of the campaign, The courts of various countries are sentencing almost all night, and even the presiding judge has changed several groups of people to make judgments in turn because of overwork. But at the same time, compared with the suffering masters faced by the holy capital, the Holy See''s killing and hatred of the two powerful demon masters are not vegetarian, and the cults under them are obviously more aggressive and aggressive than the suffering believers who only know that they have suffered to torture themselves and others to please the masters, In the act of kidnapping sacrifices, the believers dominated by killing and hatred targeted those high-ranking people rather than just kidnapping civilians. In addition, while the Holy See and the secular King''s army suppressed the suppression, the heretics stopped an attack on the Holy See church and killed six clergy, including more than a dozen worshippers, However, this group of reckless heretics was wiped out under heavy encirclement and suppression. In addition to launching attacks against the Holy See, heretics are also carrying out a series of destructive actions in various places, such as arson, poisoning, assassination, incitement, etc. in the campaign against themselves launched by the Holy See, heretics also try to incite the lower class people to join, and then quietly guide the campaign against themselves to indiscriminate unrest. Of course, there will inevitably be some kings and ambitious people who want to take this opportunity to eliminate dissidents and competitors, collude with evil believers and worship demons. This has to be said to be a good excuse for universal conviction. Unfortunately, the Holy See has always controlled the scale of this campaign behind the scenes. The lower class has been limited to the role of intelligence provider from beginning to end. Anyone who tries to incite the lower class to commit lynching will soon disappear quietly, whether they are cults or speculators who want to take advantage of this campaign, In recent years, the spread of the Holy See faith has also made the restriction and management of the people very effective. More often, the people are more willing to believe the information of the priests and clergy in the church than the words of some officials and hearsay with ulterior motives. The elimination of evil believers is not just to eliminate evil believers and demons in the physical level. The Holy See has not fallen behind in its propaganda this time. The angels of Goddess messengers do not seem to follow the orders of the hidden world and secular eyes. They appear in the eyes of mortals. The messengers with wings of light are as dignified and holy as in myths and legends. Demons from filthy places are completely overwhelmed by the messengers of goddess, In addition to the elimination of demons, the angels have become the best evidence to publicize the teachings of the holy see in this campaign. For example, the people have publicized the fact that the goddess does exist and indeed protects the world. Just as facts speak louder than words, the thousands of words of priests are not as powerful as the shock brought to the world by the arrival of a goddess messenger. The doctrine of the goddess has spread to all corners of the mainland as a tide. Even in a certain city, a spy ordered to inquire about information has taken the initiative to crawl in front of the goddess messenger and confess his sins. Let a spy spy who has received strict training and brainwashing take the initiative to repent and become a believer, and it is still a very pious type, which makes the kings and nobles of the secular Kingdom feel that the throne under their buttocks is violently shaken by others. However, while worrying that the scepter in their hands will be confiscated by the gods, The rulers also had to start thinking about their ownership after their death. "The good can be sublimated into the divine realm of the Lord and get peace, while the evildoer will inevitably sink into the abyss and suffer thousands of pain!" This sentence seems not to be empty talk, but a fact. After the arrival of the messenger of the goddess, many people with sins were frightened and went to the local church to repent. The invisible deterrent brought by faith is even better than the tangible sword. Unless someone feels that he can live forever, no one can sit idly by in the face of the judgment given by the gods after death, Even if you want to pretend not to see it, after all, the sickle reaping life in the hand of death is never reasonable and will be treated equally. The public security of all countries on the mainland has improved more or less. This trend has even affected the free city, which is known as the evil city abandoned by the gods. However, in addition to the elimination of demons and the spread of faith, the messenger of the goddess also quietly created an image in the hearts of the world and even evil believers, that is, the devil is not the opponent of the goddess. If he chooses to beg like the devil, he will only get the judgment from the gods. The devil is powerless and can only hide in the dark and do sneaky things, When the light shines, the evil believers and Demons hidden in the dark will have nowhere to hide. Light makes darkness invisible, but light also goes out at the moment Sublimated in the divine domain of the goddess ishutar in the sky, under the guidance of divine power, the judgment Angel crossed the beautiful interface channel into the divine domain of the goddess and entered the most holy heaven in the hearts of secular mortals. Even the most beloved wings of the goddess are in this flawless holy domain, The angel of judgment, Alfred, also came into contact with his own armed forces and did not want the bloody blade to tarnish the purity and sanctity here. This is the deepest and closest Temple of the goddess divine realm. The divine realm shrouded by the aurora is beautiful and holy, full of an atmosphere of order. I''m afraid even the most dirty little people who step here will be afraid to restrain their disorder and integrate themselves into order, and not everyone who can step here, even the angels under the goddess, has this honor, Only the angel who has accepted the test of the goddess''s will, strength and soul and successfully accepted the sublimation of holy divine power can be lucky to step into the divine domain at the core of light. "The angel of judgment, Alfred, was ordered to return!" With the stone door of the hall automatically opened, Alfred shouted his name and stepped firmly into it. Several angels are already in place in the inner hall, and behind each angel are gently dancing five pairs of light wings like bright aurora. Angels with ten wings, including Alfred, are the favorite and most powerful wings of the goddess ishutar, the embodiment and executor of the goddess''s will, and the cornerstone of constructing and guarding the goddess''s faith. Guardianship, holiness, wisdom, justice, hope, judgment and redemption Alfred silently came to the position of "judgment" on behalf of himself. However, in another empty position, Alfred flashed a trace of anger and sigh in his eyes. Until today, the most dazzling light in the goddess''s wings still hasn''t returned here, Struggling in confusion, he still wandered in the secular world to pursue the unreachable answer called ''Redemption''. "Welcome back, Alfred." The figure of the goddess ishutar came out of the aurora and looked at her wings, just as she looked at her beloved children: "it''s a bit impolite to let you put down your things, but there''s one thing I have to announce to you immediately, and you need to convey my orders to all the wings and lights immediately." "Please command, goddess ishutar! The will of justice will be carried out." The speaker is the angel of justice. His voice will always be impartial and selfless without any hesitation and hesitation. As the most powerful wing of the goddess, Alfred knows that both himself and his sworn friends are fighting for the goddess''s obsession in different regions, supervising the secular changes, preventing the invasion of demons, and eliminating the extraordinary who do not obey the rules. Everyone has his own tasks, and rarely get together with each other, let alone when everyone is present, The last time all the ten winged angels met was 2000 years ago when the pelras Empire came to an end, and the "Redemption" had not yet left. All the ten winged angels gather here to show that amazing things must happen. Even if the goddess announces that she will fight against the hypocritical gods in the west of the mainland at the next moment, she will not hesitate. Ishutar opened his jade white fingers, and with a bright shimmer, the figure of an eight winged angel appeared in front of everyone. It is condensed in the torrent of the same light. However, no matter in the huge light pouring into the angel''s body, the female angel''s body has never improved. There is no physical cohesion and flesh texture. Even if she has been blessed with the most abundant divine power in the holy land of the goddess, the female angel''s body is still in a vague energy form, Immediately, both the judgment Angel Alfred and all the angels here knew that this was the situation that the angel who had accepted the transformation and gave up the flesh to become a real messenger of light would appear in extreme weakness. But now she is in the divine domain of the goddess ishutar and receives the purest purification of divine power. Why does this happen! Chapter 1083 After being baptized by the power of the gods, he took off his decaying flesh and sublimated into the embodiment of light. Every angel who was lucky enough to pass the test and be promoted knows very well what characteristics his body has now. The body shaped by the purest light element and divine power is almost immune to most physical attacks, and has a high resistance to magic and even magic, Fire, frost, lightning and toxin can do little harm to themselves. Even in the face of dark elements that interact with light elements, it is difficult for disordered darkness to positively compete with orderly light under the support of divine power. Because it is not a flesh and blood body, and the body composed of light elements has no so-called key. This saying makes no sense whether it is cut off the head or pierced the chest. Even if it temporarily loses hands and feet, it can recover quickly with a little rest, In fact, to really kill an angel of light, unless you have brutally dispersed all the light elements or fight until the angel consumes its power. And the angels who are also regarded as the top supernatural in the real implementation. There are very few supernatural people in the world who can fight against them. Unless the gods who are the same as the goddess ishutar are in person, few can overwhelmingly defeat the existence of angels. The consumption is even more impossible. The body without flesh and blood makes the angel not tired and does not decline in physical fitness. The angel whose whole body is elementalized is naturally stronger in the storage of power than the extraordinary who still maintains flesh and blood. If the extraordinary at the same level tries to fight the consumption war with the angel, it will be the loser. The judge Angel Alfred and the people present are very clear that he is now like an immortal body in some aspects. Unless he is the same as the goddess ishutar and comes to the main material plane, or the messenger of those hypocritical gods in the west of the mainland, it is difficult for the giant dragon to defeat the angel in one-on-one! But now the female angel is seriously injured, and pure light and divine power continue to flow into the female angel''s body. To some extent, such huge light elements and divine power can reshape the female angel''s body several times, but no matter how the divine power flows, the female angel''s body still doesn''t get better. "Is it fioya?" The angel of judgment, Alfred, was the first to recognize the female angel. She was an angel under her command. The eight winged angel fioya is the herald of the goddess''s will. She is responsible for supervising and ruling the secular kingship, and has prevented those kings who do all kinds of irrational acts in order to prolong their life after aging. Although she is only eight winged, she is still the favorite wing of the goddess, and even obtained the holy thing given by the goddess, It is hard to believe that anyone can hurt her to this extent. "Fioya was not ordered to go to the Saxony kingdom to take back the soul eating mask. Why did this happen?" Alfred''s words couldn''t help but bring a question: "is it that the ghost mask still hosts the ghost of the great devil in the second generation?" If so, fioya may have to fight, but theoretically it is impossible to lose to a soul left over from the second generation. After the day of God''s meteorite, those powerful gods have already fallen in the second generation. Even some surviving gods and demons are now greatly reduced under the constraints of the new rules, Even if its residual strength is better than fioya, there should be no problem to escape by relying on the transformed body, even if it cannot defeat the other party. Or is it not just a soul devouring Mask ~ is there any other snobbish interference, such as... Holy capital! Dangerous sparks flickered in the eyes of the trial angel. Although the Holy See and the holy capital were in a confrontation, it was always a cold war in order to avoid the expansion of the intersection caused by the war and the demons in the void. Both sides subconsciously restrained and avoided each other and avoided direct conflict, but restraint did not mean weakness and timidity, If the holy capital first provokes not to abide by this unwritten tacit understanding, the Holy See must fight back and let those hypocritical gods and their believers understand one thing, who represents the truth of the world! As for the demons in the void, it''s a pity that the battle between the supernatural may cause great damage, but when there are few casualties, it can''t be formed without sufficient negative emotional intersection. Moreover, even if it is formed, it can be purified before the demons enter the main material position, Compared with the great change that will wash the whole continent in the near future, this outpost war between extraordinary people is completely insignificant. "Although there is some confrontation with the holy capital, the situation is somewhat unexpected." Ishutar seemed to see what Alfred thought and said: "compared with the intervention of the holy capital, what fioya experienced this time makes me care more about some existence, some once just legendary existence. Let''s have a look together." With the goddess''s hands gently waving, white lights emerged from fioya''s body, and then disappeared into the bodies of the six angels. In an instant, countless pictures flew up. Both Alfred and other angels felt as if they were experiencing everything fioya had experienced, feeling her thoughts, feelings and everything she had personally experienced. He came to the Saxony Kingdom under the command of the goddess. After several days of tracking, he found the trace of the soul eating mask. He arrived at the jihar territory of the Saxony kingdom as soon as possible through the Shinto. He found the mask in hiding, and then confronted the main priest of the false god of the holy capital. Then the insertion of the third party Disguised as an adult ~ crystal dragon!? When seeing that the crystal dragon changed its breath by wearing some kind of ring, the judgment angel was a little surprised. After all, the crystal dragon is immune to all magic, but it is a well-known thing that not only immune to magic, but also some magic guides and equipment can not be used by the crystal dragon. However, what happened next was not only that Alfred was shocked, but all the angels in the goddess realm couldn''t believe what they saw and felt. The ordinary looking human boy with a hedgehog head just touched fioya with his right hand. Originally, fioya was transformed by divine power, and the powerful body that can rival the dragon in front collapsed in such an instant. The attached divine power dissipated the chaos in an instant, Fioya''s feelings about her own death were also fully conveyed to the hearts of every angel, and even the angel of judgment couldn''t help grasping her chest, as if her body was collapsing. Instead of destroying it with arrogant force, it''s more like using some rule to erase fioya''s self At the moment when fioya was badly hurt, the crystal dragon on one side suddenly burst up and attacked her. However, compared with the full blow of the crystal dragon, the self disintegration of fioya touched by the boy''s right hand is a greater crisis. Even though fioya has tried her best to mobilize the divine power of her whole body, she still can''t recover the collapse of her body, lost her wings and condensed body In this way, I feel that my body slowly dissipates and disintegrates and begins to return to the most basic light element, and this slow self disintegration even the selfless judgment Angel frowns and can''t bear it. For angels, feeling their disappearance so slowly is probably no different from being executed by lingchi. The crystal dragon seems to be fighting with the main priest of the goddess of ice and snow, but fioya''s senses are blurred at the moment, and she can''t find the specific information. The only thing she can hear is the harsh laughter of the residual ideas in the soul eating mask. However, after a while, the boy just ran to fioya and stretched out his right hand to fioya who can''t move. one ''s right hand!? Alfred looked dignified. Did it seem that the power that almost killed fioya came only from his right hand? Or the left hand or every part of his body? However, fioya''s last blow solved the confusion of the trial angel. When the boy seemed soft hearted and just wanted to take away the soul eating mask, fioya exhausted her last strength and pierced his thigh with her scepter. Looking at the boy who fell to the ground and wailed, it was sure that only his right hand had that strange power, Other parts of his body are just ordinary flesh and blood. Except for his right hand, he himself is just an ordinary human. Well, maybe it''s not human. It could almost kill an eight winged angel just by gentle contact. This is something the crystal dragon who came with him can''t do. That kind of power almost wiped out fioya. From the situation, if it were a more powerful ten winged angel at that time, it might follow fioya''s footsteps, Or maybe even the power of the goddess Alfred suddenly woke up and showed his shame. He would unconsciously desecrate and doubt the power of the goddess ishutar. Although his idea was very shameful, the situation shown by the boy could not be ignored. At the moment, the goddess smiled calmly: "... Even the power of the gods may be erased by it?" "I''m really sorry, goddess! I''m willing to accept all punishment for blaspheming your glory and majesty." Alfred knelt on one knee and said with shame. Ishutar waved his hand and looked at fioya in the streamer, with a vague tone: "There''s no need for Alfred. What you think may also be true, because fioya''s situation is very special. She is not hurt by some force, but bound by some rule connected with the world. This rule is ready to erase the role named fioya in the novel called the world. Now no matter how much divine power I inject into fioya, she can''t let fioya Ya''s self disintegration and erasure stop. It seems that the rule will never stop unless fioya dies. " "Connected to the rules of the world?" The angel of judgment looked dignified; "Only gods such as goddess ishutar and you can use the rules. No matter what he thinks, the boy should be just a human. He has no divine power and no faith. Theoretically, he can''t be connected with the source of the world." "But the problem is..." Ishutar shook his head. "He''s really using it, isn''t he?" For a moment, the judgment Angel couldn''t help choking up his words. "Seeing is true. Don''t forget that, Alfred!" Chapter 1084 "Fioya''s situation is not optimistic. I can''t interfere with the erasing rules imposed on her. Now fioya is like an erasing symbol. An invisible eraser is constantly erasing her existence. What I''m doing now is just to keep writing fioya with my magic power." "But the divine power is limited after all. I can''t help fioya maintain herself forever." Here, ishutar also sighed. In the eyes of the world, gods seem to be omnipotent, but only as gods themselves can understand that the so-called God is not omnipotent. God may be very powerful, and can easily do many miracles that ordinary people and even extraordinary people can''t do by using rules, But God is bound by the rules of the world while using the rules. The divine power of gods does not come out of thin air. It needs the pious faith of mortals to accumulate and condense over time. Although ishutar has stored a lot of divine power for himself after monopolizing the faith of half a continent for thousands of years, and further condensed the divine personality to improve his ability to believe and transform, these divine powers are not unlimited after all, Not to mention, these magical powers are used to fight against the other four gods after completely tearing the face with the holy capital in the future. Fioya is now like a broken balloon. No matter how much divine power it injects, it is useless. It can only be maintained without annihilation. Even for ishutar, the cost of such maintenance is too high. Alfred said solemnly, "please order, goddess ishutar!" The trial angel also understood that the situation at the moment was urgent. Although the goddess was powerful, she could not spend her precious divine power endlessly to maintain the existence of fioya. As her direct subordinate, fioya didn''t want to see her completely annihilated. If the reason for fioya''s current situation is the human boy, then finding him from his mouth may be able to find a way to release the rules imposed on fioya, or killing him directly may be able to release the rules as if he were releasing the curse. It''s an unforgivable sin to shoot at the messenger of the goddess ishutar, even the believer loved by the goddess. Although the child seems soft hearted in the end and doesn''t hurt fioya... Whether it''s out of his intention or he''s just forced by the crystal dragon, in short, the urgent thing now is to find him. "It''s hard to find him in." Ishutar sighed: "since his right hand can wipe out the power of the gods, in theory, any power against him, magic, the power of the abyss, the power of nature, or even hide the detection of divine knowledge." "Don''t forget, the crystal dragon also has a magical ring." Ishutar smiled and suggested his wings. In the goddess''s view, the boy who can erase all the divine power with his right hand is amazing, but in the final analysis, he is just an ordinary child. Fioya''s last blow to him has revealed that except for the right hand, other parts of his body are ordinary flesh and blood, Moreover, from the observation, it is certain that it only needs to remove fioya''s body to take effect, and these are destined that the child is only a small threat to the gods, or even not a threat at all. After all, he seems to be still an immature mortal who has the power to erase the gods in his mind. As long as he is not touched by his right hand, he will be fine. As long as he attacks the parts outside his right hand, he can hurt him. If fioya did not release the boy''s right hand without knowing it, fioya, as an eight winged angel, has at least hundreds of ways to destroy the other party without being touched by the other party. In contrast, the ring that allows the wearer to change his breath and hide his identity is a greater threat Ishutar glanced at fioya who was still sleeping in the streamer: "don''t misunderstand the ''judgment''! I won''t give up fioya. Just like each of you, you are all my children and my wings, just like no one in the world is willing to cut his own body." "Thank you for your kindness, goddess!" "We''ll call you here today. First, let you pay attention to the boy who has the power to erase the gods. Although his body is very weak, his power is very special. If this power is abused, it may cause unexpected great damage." Ishutar''s jade white fingers gently touched his chin and mused: "connected with the rules of the world, he has the power to erase divine power and infer that he can erase all strange forces. If that hand touches the origin of the world... For example, what will happen to the law of the interface?" Alfred''s eyes suddenly flashed a cruel look, and the trial Angel couldn''t help clenching his fist. Not only that, the other angels also looked dignified as never before. "Interface inversion ~ no! It should crash..." "If the law of the interface collapses, isn''t it?" "The demons in the void will lose their bondage and flow into the main material plane, and the world will be completely destroyed." "Not only the demons in the void, but also the elemental creatures in the elemental spirit world." The angels could not help imagining the scene like the end. The law of the interface is the most important barrier to protect the main material plane. Although the law of the interface cannot be determined with the naked eye, the restrictions of the law of the interface on elemental creatures, demons and even gods are obvious to all. It can be said that the world was not destroyed under these terrible monsters, The reason why mortals and gods can depend on each other in this world is the protection of the world by the law of interface. Of course, it can also be said to be limitation. you ''re right! The law of interface restricts the gods, which is also a key point to maintain the balance of the world, As a goddess, ishutar knows this. Otherwise, if the gods can freely interfere with the mortal world of the main material plane without any restrictions, how many gods can suppress the dark side in their hearts and cherish the mortals as believers? In their own opinion, mortals lose their value as believers in the eyes of the gods, The only purpose is to please your own playthings. The period of the second generation seems to have ushered in the terrible day of the fall of God because of the uncontrolled interference between God and God in the main material plane! Even as a goddess, ishutar doesn''t know much about the operation mode of the law of the interface, but as a god linked to the rules of the world, ishutar can clearly feel that there is a rule in different interfaces that never stops, and they all converge on a focus, which should be the center of the operation of the law of the interface, However, it is also a position that even gods cannot go to. Where is the law of the interface strong enough to suppress themselves and the most powerful demon masters and kings in the abyss, but if there is a hand that can erase everything? If that hand touched the focus, what would be the consequences? Ishutar dare not imagine the result. Even if the probability that the boy has entered the center of the operation of the law of the interface is only one in a billion, this danger can not be ignored. However, in the final analysis, it is not the time to consider these things. In comparison, solving fioya''s problems is the most important. Ishutar waved his hand. With the goddess''s idea, the streamer that originally surrounded fioa gradually disappeared, and the continuous injection of the lost divine power, the body of the female angel suddenly darkened again. Even after so much divine power was injected, fioa''s self disintegration still did not end. "The rules imposed on fioa are to erase fioa''s existence from the world. Now as long as fioa doesn''t disappear, the operation of the rules won''t stop." Ishutar touched fioa''s collapsing body. It seems that this rule will take effect only through the boy''s right hand. Now, even if he is touching fioa, the power that can erase the divine power is not taking effect on himself: "even I can''t analyze and stop this rule. Now the only thing I can do is to make fioa disappear once according to the requirements of the rule." "Goddess ishutar, do you mean to cheat the rules?" The ten winged angel representing wisdom said "Yes, that''s one of the reasons why I called you." Ishutar smiled and gently moved his finger to draw a little divine power from each angel: "since the rule must make fioa disappear before it stops, I will make fioa disappear once according to the requirements of the rule and meet the requirements of the rule by means of a substitute." The ten winged angels are not only powerful in combat effectiveness in the angel army directly under the goddess, but also the earliest angels who accepted the transformation and succeeded. Almost all the other transformed angels have been transformed from seven ten winged angels as the source template. Now ishutar will use the original strength of six of them to create a substitute for fioa, An empty shell with the same power but no soul. The replacement was made as like as two peas. After completion, the same kind of empty shell angel Fiona was slowly absorbed into Fiona''s body by the same kind of law. Then he replaced the body of the Fiona body when the rule was erased, and the angel who used to stand as a substitute after the goddess''s divine power was quickly dissipated as the ice and snow in the sun. Pure, without the slightest delay. If we want to rank different kinds of forces in the world, the divine power must be No.1, which is the best among all the different forces, such as magic and natural power. However, the most powerful divine power dissipates instantly under the erasure of this rule, which makes the angels and even ishutar on one side Marvel. Touched by that right hand, I''m afraid even the gods will really follow fioa''s footsteps. Chapter 1085 The operation of the rules has been deceived by the double body. In fact, the goddess ishutar is also gambling. You should know that the operation of the rules of the world is not so simple, for example, the law of suppressing the devil''s interface. Even if the devil with good camouflage ability can''t deceive the exploration of the law of the interface, if it really faces the operation of the rules of the whole world, Even ishutar will certainly give up his idea. Unless he can step into the temple of the creator and peep into the core of the operation of the rules of the world, even the gods can''t compete with the rules of the whole world. However ~ the rules of this world are flawless, but there may be some loopholes in the rules operated by a mortal outside the origin of this world! This time, ishutar was right. The strange rule of the boy''s right hand that can erase the divine power is not the same as the law of the interface, which can clearly detect whether the object he wants to erase is true. In short, it is like a dull person going from point a to point B, As for how to get to point B, whether it is a straight line or deliberately misled, the rule will not judge whether the task will be completed as long as it reaches point B, and whether the reached point B is true or false. At the moment when the double was erased, ishutar also felt that the rule had completely disappeared. Fioa was theoretically dead, her body was completely annihilated into nothingness, but her soul was successfully preserved. Looking at the dazzling pale golden light ball in his hand, ishutar smiled happily, and the original dignified look of the trial Angel Alfred on the side also eased a little. It is very simple for the goddess to reshape the body for her wings and believers, but once the soul is completely destroyed, even the gods can''t do anything unless they are the legendary son of stars. "All right ~" Ishutar also breathed a sigh of relief: "the next thing to do is much simpler, but before that, my wings have something to deal with." "Please command, goddess ishutar." The angel of judgment said without hesitation. "When I rebuild fioa''s body, I need to know who the crystal dragon is working for. From various signs, I don''t think the crystal dragon just bumped into it by accident." Ishutar put fioa''s soul back into the torrent, and let the holy light element and divine power begin to reshape the body of the female angel. A new and stronger body, and in some ways to avoid being hurt again by the right hand that can erase the divine power. The judge Angel Alfred nodded: "please leave it to me, goddess." "No! Alfred, you are not fit to do it." Ishutar shook his head: "continue your task to eliminate demons. I want to prevent cults and demons from disturbing this solemn moment when Augusta ascends the throne." "Yes, goddess ishutar!" For judging angels, the orders of the goddess need to be absolutely implemented. If the goddess thinks she is not suitable, there must be a better candidate in her heart. For this, the judging angels are always positive. Soon, ishutar issued a new order to his wings. In addition to the guardian and holy angels in the divine domain, the other angels were also given new tasks. Now the top priority is to coordinate the cooperation between the Holy See and caltherman, and avoid making this cooperation public, At least until Augusta really mastered the power enough to deter the eastern part of the continent, this cooperative relationship could not be made public. In addition, ishutar did not think that the explosion completely destroyed a quasi artifact, although the mind could not continue to exist in this world, However, if the quasi artifact itself still has the power to fall into the hands of mortals, it is very likely to recreate the second felesian. If it falls into the hands of transcendents, it will become a very serious event. Before Augusta ascended the throne, the search for the soul eating mask cannot be relaxed, unless there is evidence that the soul eating mask has been destroyed. "What if you find this quasi artifact? Goddess!" The voice of the angel of justice rang out. "Analyze the way the mask uses the rules, and then destroy them immediately. There is no need for an evil thing created by the devil to manipulate the human heart in this world." Ishutar''s tone is very simple. For the goddess, this artifact has no use for herself. Compared with another quasi holy object created by the necromancer kemotnier to peep into the secret of the creator, the soul eating mask, as the level of quasi artifact, has only the inferior ability to modify memory and puppet slavery, These forces seem terrible, but in the final analysis, they are all to meet the mundane level of their own desires. Only like the second generation, these outdated demons who have no confidence in their own strength will deliberate on how to control mortals like puppets, even if they can control hundreds, thousands or tens of thousands of people, But can the soul eating mask turn all the creatures in the world into their own puppets? The game between the gods in the new era is no longer the same as the many gods like stars in the second generation. For a little faith, no matter what means are used, the relationship between gods and mortals has become closer and more reasonable. They depend on each other and need to help each other in order to develop and promote the progress of the world, What the gods need to do is to guide the direction of progress for mortals and supervise external threats. The gods'' intervention in mortals must be appropriate, not to intervene in everything as in the second generation, let alone deceive and intimidate the gods with inferior means as in the second generation To gain faith through war and violence will also make demons in the void take advantage of it. Ishutar doesn''t need this quasi artifact. In his own opinion, the power of soul eating mask to control and enslave others is meaningless. It''s just used to satisfy his own desires. Compared with the ability of soul eating mask to make the holder learn others quickly, it''s more valuable, If this ability can be separated and made into another mass production standard equipment, believers can quickly learn various knowledge and skills from each other, which can also speed up the development of the world. "As you wish, goddess ishutar." The angel of justice is very pleased that the goddess she follows has never been invaded by her own selfish desires. The goddess pursues power only to improve herself and the world. In order to eliminate hidden dangers by eliminating demons and extraordinary people who do not obey the rules, the Holy See and caltherman began to cooperate secretly, and strive to make the caltherman Empire complete the technological transformation as soon as possible and become the leader of the world technology and trend. Everything is for the advent of a new era, In order to make the world enter the fast lane of development. She didn''t want to have any accident. No goddess of accident would like to see it. But Celin Branis, the princess of Augusta''s Royal Highness, sister of Augusta, would not mind helping the child himself if he could not retrieve the mask. Although the ability of soul eating mask is inferior, as a quasi artifact, it is more or less linked to the rules of the world. It constantly pursues and improves itself. Since it wants to improve and achieve perfection, it is natural to analyze and understand any rules, because these rules also belong to the world. It is hoped that the angel will leave with the will of the goddess, and the divine power of the essence of the goddess will be condensed at one point, which has divided and suppressed part of Celine''s divided and distorted consciousness, and then penetrate and analyze the influence of the soul eating mask on Celine''s memory and spirit. Of course, Celine will not feel any discomfort, and the only thing she may lose is some irrelevant memories, Perhaps one day after completely analyzing the rules applied by the soul eating mask, the distorted consciousness will naturally return to normal. And then there is another thing that ishutar has not forgotten. When the other angels left to perform their tasks, the guardian angel okar still stood in place waiting for the goddess''s orders. "Okar!" For a moment, ishutar, who was reshaping fioa''s body, said faintly. "My subordinates are here. Please tell me." The guardian angel''s huge body is slightly crawling on the ground, just like an eternal giant waiting for the goddess''s command. Ishutar took a deep breath and was worried, but then smiled like a girl: "go to tell lesavi and let his clan pay attention to the trend of Saxony Kingdom, and the situation of misty forest seems to be changing recently." "Misty forest!? goddess, you mean..." "Just as you think, there is nothing I care about in the misty forest except the Dragon King who slept there ten thousand years ago." It seems that I don''t even want to mention the name, the monster that should not have been born in this world, the distorted existence beyond the gods. Thinking of this, ishutar smiled meaningfully: "I always feel a little uneasy. The misty forest has not stopped for three consecutive years. The heavy snow has given the Saxony Kingdom valuable time to breathe. Originally, there seems to be no response in the holy capital. I thought it was just an accidental natural phenomenon, but now it seems that some rumors occasionally spread from the Saxony kingdom or the misty forest are concerned." It is a pity that what ishutar can see is still a chaotic fog when he projects the divine consciousness into the yanoder mountains. There was once the seal of the three goddesses who survived from the second generation and imprisoned the Dragon King''s cage. After being bombarded and baptized by the power of the Dragon God, gods and many extraordinary people, those disordered divine powers, magic, psionic powers The power of the abyss has turned the whole yanoder mountains into a chaotic dead corner, and three years ago, it completely turned into a black hole that devoured everything, so that you can''t see through it. Although the fog shrouded in the yanoder mountains like a black hole has dissipated, it is still unable to see through the yanoder mountains. I care about the situation in the yanoder mountains! "It''s OK to explore the kingdom of Saxony first, and let Julian restore some relations with the kingdom of Saxony. In short, don''t go too deep into the fog first." With his eyes slightly closed, ishutar said slowly, "in a word, no matter whether there is any change in the yarod mountains, everything has to wait until the karsermon empire is on the right track." "Yes, goddess ishutar!" Chapter 1086 The soul swallowing mask is missing. Lycia, sakazaki, crystal longlethia and shangtiao dangma are all injured to varying degrees. The most serious injury is that shangtiao became a student of Ma. She was burned through her thigh by the holy light of the female angel, and all the bones, nerves and muscles at the wound site were carbonized. In short, the right leg of shangtiao became almost useless, Even if you barely survive, you can only be accompanied by crutches and wheelchairs for the rest of your life. Fortunately, this is the way to treat the numb right leg in the different world, and there are still many in the different world. Therefore, after flying continuously for a day and a night, when the crystal dragon gretschia brought dangma back to odur City, dangma was fed with the healing potion and the magic medicine prepared by Medea and sent back to his room for cultivation. Although the fantasy killer can erase all his powers, it only acts on his right hand, It hasn''t made dangma''s whole body more like a crystal dragon, and even the potion can''t work. Although Grecian didn''t hurt very badly in a fight with the main priest of the ice goddess, the crystal dragon''s sometimes annoying talent and ability made Grecian have to slowly absorb all kinds of minerals in odur city to recuperate her injury. "I''ve learned a lesson this time. It''s all because I''m soft hearted for a moment. As a result, it''s like this." Dang Ma, who was covered with bandages hanging from the bed, said with self pity. Obviously, he was kind enough to let go of the enemy, but he was overcast by the other party from behind. This made Shang Dang Ma feel a lingering fear. Think about it carefully. If the other party had some strength at that time, it would be frightening to think about it. Alas ~ this time, my own women''s benevolence not only hurt myself, but also failed to take back the mask. In the end, the cooked duck flew again. "I don''t blame you for being numb. I originally told you where to take refuge, but I didn''t expect a quasi artifact to pop up and roll you in." Yalin didn''t mean to blame, but it was a pity that a quasi artifact was about to be obtained. As a result, it disappeared under the joint disturbance of the holy capital and the Holy See. He was really angry to death. Because of the real name contract with the queen of the emerald dragon, now he can''t leave the Arnold mountains. Not only that, but also other members of the white dragon clan can''t leave because of himself. Now, several white dragon members who were sent outside before signing the contract and exempted from the restrictions are very precious. After finding dangma, I learned that dangma almost killed a goddess of ishutar with a fantasy killer. Even Yalin was stunned. Those elemental creatures under the goddess of ishutar were transformed into overhead light elements, For this, it can be seen that during the sleeping period of the White Dragon King, ishutar''s strength did not know how much increased after monopolizing the belief of half the continent. No wonder he could compete with the other five pillar gods and the whole dragon coalition chamber with the power of one person. However, it seems that the fantasy killer is more powerful. Just a slight touch almost killed the messenger under ishutar. Of course, this is also thanks to ishutar''s transformation of his messenger into an element like existence. If those ''Angels'' are still as flesh and blood as before, maybe the fantasy killer can''t achieve this effect. However, from the strength displayed by the fantasy killer now, even if it has been cut by the creator once, it is still terrible. What if dangma can touch the gods with the fantasy killer? Yalin couldn''t help but daydream. What he wanted to say was that the gods and angels were also a manifestation of different forces, and they were more in line with the conditions for the elimination of fantasy killers. Losing the mask of the soul is not at all possible at the moment. From the current situation, the Isaacson kingdom will face great international pressure in the next few years. After all, in any case, the royal highness of the princess of the kingdom of the "Prince of the kingdom of the" of the kingdom of Isaacson is attacked in the kingdom of Isaacson, so that the guest of honour will be attacked in the banquet held in his country. At that time, I''m afraid that Princess Celine brannis has forgiven the Saxony Kingdom, and the karsermon Empire and the Holy See will not give up this good opportunity to infiltrate the Saxony kingdom again. As for the holy capital, I believe it will not just sit idly by. The emerald dragon woke up, and then the Dragon Alliance immediately organized a major operation. Hundreds of dragons sent out at the same time to thoroughly clean the land where the natural disaster Corps first stayed with high temperature and flame, and then sent out to deal with the wandering soldiers of the natural disaster Corps scattered all over the western mainland, Although Arthas has withdrawn the main force, the natural disaster Corps in the western mainland has no stronghold, and the human coalition that has learned the lesson will not give the natural disaster corps a chance to return. Although there seems to be no effective treatment for the plague of the dead, after clearing the Scourge army and destroying the main altar dominated by pain, the holy capital and the Dragon Alliance can finally spare their hands and feet. It is obvious that with the awakening of Su after the emerald dragon, the execution efficiency of the Dragon Alliance seems to be much higher, Now the holy capital and the Dragon Alliance seem to be mobilizing forces to restore the polluted land and try their best to solve the problem of the plague of the dead. Can we find a cure for the almost unsolved plague of the dead in Warcraft and even the subsequent world of Warcraft? Although there seems to be a plague serum in the later stage of the game, which can cure a small number of patients who have just been infected by the plague, it will be completely hopeless as long as they are infected for a period of time, The Scourge army has also been rampant in Azeroth for many years by virtue of this almost invincible plague. However, in a different world, the "invincible" nature of the plague of the dead has also been modified to some extent. At least for Yalin, one of the behind the scenes, through the prompt of the system assistant Nemo, he has found a high-level serum from the system that can treat the plague of the dead, Even patients with severe infection are guaranteed to get rid of the disease as long as they have not completely become dead. Moreover, this advanced serum is not unique to the system. The deployment method and material list also show that the main materials of serum can be found in other countries, but the cost is quite high. But fortunately, as long as you inject the serum once, anyone will have permanent resistance to the undead plague and will no longer be infected. Of course, although they are not infected by the undead plague, if they are killed, they will still be transformed into undead by the undead mage. Yalin didn''t intend to tell the jade dragon about it. It''s not impossible to find a solution to the plague of the dead with the technical power reserved by the Dragon Alliance and the holy capital. It just takes time to study. He said that although he signed a real name contract with the emerald dragon to ensure that he would not launch a war, he still suffered a big loss in the end, because the contract for himself included the whole odur city and the white dragon clan, and the emerald Dragon Queen was only binding her. Concentrate the power in the hands of one individual, has the final say in the Dragon Alliance. But the whole Dragon Alliance and Hui capital are not the same person after the dragon. Compared with the goddess of the Eastern Church, the goddess of the great power of the ythuntal, the dragon and the gods of Hui capital are a more democratic system of multi ethnic representative cooperation. It has the final say that all rivers run into sea and all creatures are equal. It is precisely because of this that Yalin can see that although the emerald dragon is not launching a new war after signing a contract with himself, he does not seem to be able to immediately persuade other dragon gods and five pillar gods to quietly reach a real name contract with himself in some ways, which is already a betrayal for the Dragon Queen, Isera should also be very clear that not every five pillar God can tolerate his own. The Dragon Queen needs time to coordinate the gratitude and resentment between gods and herself. I''m afraid she has to confess her difficulties to them. In transposition thinking, Yalin can realize how much pressure the emerald Dragon Queen bears, but no matter how much pressure the Dragon Queen has, no matter how hard the Dragon Queen has tried to coordinate things between the Dragon Alliance and the gods, he can''t be so naive to think that everything is carefree. In the same sentence, the real name contract only binds the queen of the emerald dragon, but it can''t bind other people in the huizhidu and the Dragon Alliance. Now it is still necessary to let the scourge Legion exist, which will add some trouble to the holy capital. Due to the restriction of the real name contract, I can''t instigate or put forward any suggestions to Alsace to attack the holy capital, nor can I provide any assistance to the scourge Legion. After all, the scourge Legion is dispatched before the signing of the contract, and the terms of the real name contract will not come into force until both parties formally sign it, Now what the Scourge army wants to do is decided by Arthas as, the commander, which has nothing to do with himself and does not violate the contract. It may seem despicable to do so, but I''m really forced. I have no choice. Unless one day the emerald dragon can personally assure myself that he has persuaded the Dragon Alliance and the five pillar God to reconcile with himself, I really have to stay. However, with the development speed of the natural disaster corps, it is still a question whether the Dragon Queen can suppress Alsace after coordinating with the personnel of huizhidu. These days, the natural disaster Corps has been active in the wilderness of the far north to slaughter the ogemans to strengthen itself, In a one-way information report of Alsace, I learned that even the demons in the distorted void were transformed into undead by Alsace, and even the demons in the distorted void had a deliberate intention to send their heads. During this period, many low-level, medium-level and even a small number of high-level demons were driven to the main material level to be slaughtered by the scourge Legion, The Scourge army even formed a death knight brigade completely transformed by demons. Yalin also had to admire aleguso, the killing master in the distorted void. The rich were really capricious enough to send a group of their subordinates to die as nourishment for the army of the dead without hesitation. The purpose of the demon master was also obvious. He hoped that they would continue to launch wars and kill everywhere on the mainland as before, In this way, aleguso, who represents the origin of "killing", can obtain more abyss power and create more intersections for the devil. I have to say, this abacus is very good. Chapter 1087 To what extent will the scourge Legion grow under the deliberate feeding of distorting the void? Yalin doesn''t know whether Arthas has reached any agreement with the demon masters in the abyss, and he doesn''t have time to understand. However, in the end, the demons in the world must be much stronger than the scourge Legion. Every demon master is only high compared with Arthas, Moreover, the number of the undead army seems endless, but it still needs to obtain a large number of bodies and souls to form the army, while the demons in the distorted void are the condensation of the souls of creatures full of negative emotions. As long as the world is not completely destroyed, the number of the demon army is truly unlimited, No matter how many demons you kill, twisting the void will continue to produce new demons. I hope Arthas won''t play with me. To be honest, the holy capital and the holy see are even the main enemies, but they can communicate at any rate. But unless the devil catches their key handle, these goods will turn over. Moreover, if they are faced with the crazy devil who hates the master Juliana, he has no handle to catch her, The madwoman had betrayed without warning, but it was recorded. Juliana would not hesitate to die with each other. Now, whether the devil and Arthas have collusion or not, Yalin has no time to care. It is the work of the five supreme gods of the holy capital and the goddess of the Holy See, ishutar. Moreover, even if they collapse, it will be a long time later. At that time, maybe he can see the result of the star soul Titan Sargeras against the upper evil devil. You know, all the leaders of the Burning Legion in the original world of Warcraft are in the system, and Sargeras is no exception! "Have a good rest and be a hemp. If you need anything, just tell the maid." "Hi ~ I see." When Ma nodded, but before going to sleep, Ma was still worried and asked about lizia and others. When he learned that lizia and Zhidai were safe, Ma finally put down his heart. After all, for dangma, it was still caused by himself. If he hadn''t taken off his gloves at that time, he wouldn''t have untied the seal of the soul eating mask, It won''t happen again. Before leaving, Yalin remembered one thing and threw a glove to dangma. "Don''t lose it again." When Ma picked up his gloves and put them on his right hand, he scratched his head and said with a smile, "thank you, senior!" Back in his study, Yalin immediately arranged. Although dangma has been brought back, Princess Luo Jiean also went to the jihar area to deal with the aftermath, dangma''s appearance has been witnessed by the female angel. Even if dangma is brought back, the Holy See can still find out the relationship between dangma and Lycia if it is willing, If so, perhaps jihar territory is no longer a safe place. Is it necessary to change the location of Lycia and others, or to send more personnel. Generally speaking, the power of the Saxony kingdom is too weak. Not only the power of any secular kingdom in the Saxony kingdom is too weak. Whether dragons, demons, gods or other supernatural beings, they simply come and go whenever they want in the secular kingdom. It is very difficult for the secular kingdom to restrain these supernatural beings, The most troublesome thing is that the supernatural forces rarely intervene or take refuge in the secular kingdom. For the supernatural, the resources that secular forces can provide themselves are too limited. Ordinary wealth, power and beauty are rarely seen by the supernatural, and the most important thing is the suppression of the supernatural by the gods, The gods who need mortal belief to maintain their own existence hate nothing more than those uncontrollable extraordinary people. If these extraordinary people exert too much power, it will inevitably weaken believers'' belief in themselves and turn to worship such extraordinary people. This is something that every God can''t tolerate. Therefore, as long as the extraordinary who can step into the extraordinary field and are not initially confused by power, after understanding and understanding the rules of the world, they are naturally unwilling to expose themselves to the gods. No one is willing to face the gods and obtain their own rights, wealth and beauty privately, Otherwise, if the killing area has been plundered by force, the result must be the angry sanction of the gods. There are only a few extraordinary people who are willing to work in secular countries. They usually have a strong sense of loyalty and patriotism. These extraordinary people are willing to lay down their body. Even so, these extraordinary people dare not abuse their power on a large scale, Generally, only when the country or king for which they serve is assassinated and attacked by those extraordinary people who violate the rules, these extraordinary people who choose to be loyal will take action. Yalin thought, if he could, he wouldn''t mind handing over the "maze lock" array that can suppress the extraordinary to the Saxony Kingdom, but the technical content and cost of maze lock are too high, and the Saxony Kingdom doesn''t have so much financial resources to maintain it now, At least wait until later, with the normalization of mineral mining, you can get confused and lock this money burning project. Now odur city can provide the Saxony kingdom with various advanced and even long lost technologies, food and sophisticated weapons and equipment, but it cannot directly provide the Saxony kingdom with extraordinary combat power. In the last article, when Ma was withdrawn, the situation of the girls in Saxony kingdom is somewhat worrying. Although there are four professions from world of Warcraft, war, law, animal husbandry, theft and so on, they are still a little weak on the whole. They are good at dealing with ordinary enemies, Once the supernormal is met, only the intelligent generation of the white dragon will support the scene. Is it sending some people over. Galatia may be a good candidate. During this time, the No.3 of the big sword has adapted to the different world and fought with the big bear bailiwall in the training field. However, bailiwall went to the front line to repair the mercenaries and adventurers who illegally broke into the fog forest with Feiying. It seems that Galatia has been very bored recently without bailiwall. If you are bored, go to the Saxony kingdom to help Miriya and others deal with some things. Anyway, Miriya and Didier are also short of people Snap~ "Hey ~ Yalin, what are you worried about?" Rider Iskandar suddenly appeared behind Yalin and slapped him. If Weber changed the strength of this slap, it is estimated that it will be directly photographed and flew out. Yalin looked completely unconscious. Thinking about it, he said, "do you not go to the library recently about some things about the recent situation?" "Almost." The conqueror Iskandar sat proudly aside: "I have almost understood the relevant information about this world. I have to say that this is really a world still in the mythological age!" Dragons, elves and dwarves, which should have disappeared in the mythical era, still exist, and the most amazing thing is that the gods are still alive, and the demons appear from time to time, which makes the conqueror feel that the battle in his life is so boring. No matter how many victories, it is also a battle between humans, I am eager to face the different nations in the world, face the existence that should only exist in the legend, and even challenge them in the face of the gods of the world. "Challenge the gods?" Yalin frowned and said, "you are still so heroic." Iskandar laughed: "hahaha ~ once I led the army to win many victories, but it was just a contest between people. I want to see how the gods of the world can do. Besides, didn''t you say ~ there is no eternity in the world, even the gods have the time to fall;" At this time, the magic light points condensed to form a mature and charming shadow. With a gentle wave of the purple cloak, the originally slightly blurred figure suddenly became clear. "That is to say, you not only want to challenge the gods, but also want to replace them?" Caster Medea strolled to Iskandar and asked, then respectfully saluted ARIM. "Ha ha ~ what''s wrong? Caster!" "It''s really arrogant, but it''s really in line with your character. Conquer the king." Medea shook her head. She had always been bad at dealing with such big people. Not only her body but also her brain seemed to be full of muscles. Talking to them was like talking to another species with completely different values. Seeing Iskandar''s unconstrained and heroic laughter, Medea just sent a report to Yalin. It was a production report on the improved model of the Magic Knight. After avisbelon joined the R & D team, caster, who was good at making magic statues, immediately played his specialty like a fish in water, In just a few days, Avis bloom found out the design structure of the Magic Knight, and despised Medea, the original designer of the Magic Knight, and told her that when making a magic image instead of a model, she had to consider the convenience of the operator and user rather than coming with her own likes, which made Medea very unhappy and wanted to give him a treasure at that time. ''without optimizing the subsystems ~ what can I do! At that time, the city was full of waste. I led a research team that was already short of manpower. It was also responsible for the study of the portal, the design of the magic statue and the Magic Knight, and some engineering supervision. It was busy all day. It was like you were ready for everything when you came. Predecessors planted trees and later people enjoyed the cool. Can''t you experience the bitterness of us open people? " At that time, Medea was also a fryer, saying that they didn''t know how to understand their predecessors. For one thing, the guy who picked up everything was not qualified to accuse the bitter predecessors at that time. After that, however, Victor, the mechanical pioneer, cooperated well with avisbelon. On the one hand, Victor, the mechanical pioneer, optimized the transmission, and on the other hand, avisbelon optimized the energy system. After their cooperation, they overturned the overall design of Medea and redesigned the second generation of magic knights, With Tony''s help, the prototype was soon made and will be tested soon. "What is this? Magic Knight ~ Oh! It''s that kind of tall magic statue." Iskandar ran behind Yalin with great interest and looked at the confidential documents sent by Medea. Yalin nodded and cast, signed his name on the document: "yes, this is the second generation of Magic Knight, and will enter the test link soon." "Yalin, I also went to the exercise field in front recently. The magic statue called Magic Knight produced by you here is very good. Can you configure some in my army if you can?" Suddenly Iskandar clapped his hands and said with great interest. "Obviously not." "Don''t be so stingy ~" After signing all the documents, Yalin turned his head and looked at the conqueror: "Do you have relevant technicians in your army? The logistics personnel, maintenance personnel, drivers, etc. of the Magic Knight can''t be left alone as soon as they are built. The cost of daily maintenance is very large, and the consequence of failure is that there are many faults and they can''t be used at all." Iskandar smiled awkwardly: "this is really not enough." Chapter 1088 When the cannon rings, ten thousand taels of gold! This sentence is not wrong. Both ancient and modern times need a lot of military spending to maintain the combat effectiveness of the army. If the military spending is too harsh, it will be the same as in the late Ming Dynasty. The officers and soldiers who were suppressed by those slandering officials of the Dongming party and were no different from serfs were repeatedly destroyed by the Qing army, which was far less than their own, and then ushered in the end of national destruction and human death. Here, Yalin had to be glad that he had summoned the cheating device of the system, which saved him a lot of trouble. Up to now, the main army of odur city comes from creatures in the system, with loyalty, obedience and high morale. Even shinezer can''t help feeling that there is an army that only needs food and logistics, no salary and no complaints, For any commander, it is like a meaningless army born from fantasy. Of course, for the further expansion and development of the army, schneizer also mentioned that although there is no desire for reward from the biological chain in the system, if the army is to be further expanded, local residents of different worlds must join in. Yalin can''t expect native residents from other countries to work for themselves as free as the creatures born in the system. On the contrary, sunezer has planned to make this loyal "lineal" army become the backbone of the military system in the future, and try to train them into an officer regiment for placement in all parts of the army to be responsible for coordination and command, Moreover, judging from the loyalty and efficiency of this "legitimate" army, the whole army will be as flexible as arms and fingers in the future. The cheating device of the summoning system saves you a lot of things. However, when it comes to the army, there is a more buggy and speechless army in odur city. As rider, Iskandar can be said to exist as a bug. There is a heroic army that does not need supplies and does not need to consider factors such as casualties and morale. Moreover, as long as Iskandar itself is not destroyed, even if the heroic army in the treasure is completely destroyed, it can slowly recover over time. One person is equal to an army that can move at will. Iskandar''s ability is used to participate in the Holy Grail War. Fighting on this scale is a waste of attacking mosquitoes with anti-aircraft guns. Iskandar''s ability can be used to the greatest extent in different worlds and can move at high speed with the army at will, It is even possible to sneak into a city alone. Once Baoju opened, it directly captured the whole city from the inside of the city. Although the consumption of magic by the king''s army is amazing, there is a master with almost unlimited magic to supply magic. Now Iskandar Baoju is basically opened casually, and there is no need to worry about the lack of magic. Previously, Yalin and Iskandar had accidentally mentioned about the scourge legion of Arthas, the Lich King. The result of the discussion between the two sides is that the scourge legion, which is a headache for the Dragon coalition and gods in the west of the mainland, may be a loser against Iskandar. The reason is very simple. Apart from combat effectiveness, the most terrible thing for the scourge Legion is its ability to infect. As more and more enemies are killed on the battlefield, fewer and fewer soldiers are consumed by others in battle, while the scourge Legion is playing more and more. Moreover, the scourge Legion has no need for morale and supplement, Therefore, the scourge Corps often needs several times the strength of the living to deal with it, so as to make up for the disadvantages of both sides. However, Iskandar''s heroic army is different. It also does not need to consider the problems of morale and supply. Moreover, whether Iskandar or his heroic soldiers, the scourge Corps can''t turn these soldiers who are originally "dead" into dead again, and the heroic army is also immune to plague, disease and other tactics that often make the living headache, In addition, the character of resurrection over time also makes the heroic army seem to have endless troops. In addition, Iskandar can move at high speed with the army''s ox cart. If Iskandar wants to implement harassment tactics to attack the other party''s logistics and single troops on the battlefield, it will definitely drive the commanders of the Scourge army crazy. "Well ~ I''ll go out for a tour, too." After seeing that Yalin began to handle official business, Iskandar patted his thigh and stood up: "work hard ~ Yalin, if you can find those stones and lift the seal that day, we will conquer the world together." "I''ve been working hard. I''m too busy to tell the difference between day and night." Lin replied, playing with his pen. Iskandar didn''t stay in the library every day after he came to the different world. Once he saw something interesting in literature and books, Iskandar always ran out in an ox cart to see it with his own eyes. For example, after he learned that there was a treatment that could make people recover quickly, or even a medicine that could prolong people''s life and resurrection, Iskandar directly broke into the alchemy workshop of the magic tower and visited it. He even asked if there was a prepared resurrection potion. It seemed that he was going to drink a bottle to see if he could revive himself. Of course ~ the qualifications of the pharmacists in audur city are far from the level of preparation of resurrection potions, and Iskandar was naturally kicked out by Medea as the supervisor and person in charge. Afterwards, Iskandar also found Yalin and asked about it, but he got several harsh conditions for the use of resurrection potions, And Iskandar can only meet two conditions: one is to preserve the soul completely, the other is to have a strong desire for survival. As for Iskandar''s own body... Unless he can go back to the earth and dig out his body from the grave, it is more practical to bubble black mud. Then the king of Conquest went to visit the nest of the bipedal flying dragon and the training ground of the cracked toothed wolf of the frost and snow Elf Ranger. Iskandar thought of the air force for the first time. Caressing the bipedal flying dragon was like cherishing a treasure. It was a pity that the mythical era had come to an end when he was alive, Then, visiting the territory of the high elves caused some minor trouble. For example, the high-profile declaration of conquest and the declaration of recruitment completely overwhelmed the high elves. Afterwards, the high elves had to transfer their hands to repair the broken road pressed by the ox cart. Well ~ I have to say that the great emperor''s treasure wheel is also an alternative road killer in some ways "Hahaha! So I''ll show you around the town. Recently, I found that the city you built is really interesting." "... interesting?" Yalin shrugged: "I''m patrolling the city at any time. I don''t find any interesting places. At most, as the creator and ruler, I''m glad that my city has developed bit by bit." "The so-called spirit detection, isn''t it?" Iskandar said with great interest, "this is really a great ability. I can see every corner of the city when I stay in my palace. If I had this ability before I was alive, I would definitely be able to eliminate those rebels faster. I''m not sure I can reach the edge of the endless sea." "You absolutely don''t want this ability. If you''re a little careless, you may pour into the thoughts of thousands of people in one breath. Fortunately, I was reincarnated into a dragon, otherwise I must have gone crazy." "As a king, the mood of tens of thousands of people is just like the breeze blowing my ears. You have to practice a lot, Alin!" "Hey ~ hahaha! Whatever you say, in short, if you want to go on patrol, just go, but don''t harass the elves." Iskandar laughed and pulled out the accessories to summon the ox cart treading lightning. With the roar of the conquering king ulaulaulah, the ox cart soon disappeared into the sky. Thank the system for limiting the distance between the spirit and its own magic supply! Seeing the king of Conquest leave Yalin, he sighed. Iskandar also proposed to drive an ox cart to the outside world, but he was stopped by himself. God knows what the king of Conquest will do outside. With his heroic and informal character, he has no reservation in his enthusiasm towards his friends, The enemy is also enthusiastic and unreserved. What if the conqueror meets some enemy in the outside world, and if he makes a big start on a whim? Fortunately, the spirits who need to provide their own magic supply will weaken their magic supply when they are too far away from themselves until they are completely interrupted. Before dispatching kuqiulin to go out, they need to supply their own magic for kuqiulin in another way, and this has become a good reason to prevent the conqueror from going out to do things. Although the spirits themselves can supplement their magic by swallowing their souls, However, the character and character of the conquered King absolutely disdained to use this means. After learning about many armaments and construction plans in odur City, Iskandar also temporarily gave up his plan to go out and visit the world. Recently, he always seems to run to the Magic Knight experimental field and is very interested in the huge manned weapon of Magic Knight. Magic Knight~ In a moment, Yalin diffused his divine consciousness. In an instant, the whole city of odur, together with the Arnold mountains and the nearby fog forest, had a panoramic view like a sand table model. After a little concentration and eliminating the noise, Yalin was like a fish in water. He could listen to everyone''s voice at will, and on the Magic Knight training ground, Technicians and engineers are still maintaining the body, and Victor and Avis bron, the mechanical pioneers in each training, are almost necessary candidates. However, today, they do not maintain on the Magic Knight, but conduct the final inspection on two new giant bodies. Dadi GAODA and X GAODA from the "GAODA" series are the first actual combat test of the two GAODA, and the drivers are Stella and Xiangliang Zongjie, who are carrying out the final preparation. Chapter 1089 The earth Gundam developed and designed by the ZAFT army in Gundam seed, the gs-9900x Gundam from Gundam x, and the refitted Gundam from Gundam W. not to mention the three different worlds with relatively backward science and technology, that is, the mobile weapons that cannot be manufactured by the original world of Yalin, usually have powerful weapons from the distant future in a backward world, It seems that it is easy to rule the world after crushing all the enemies, but in fact it is not as good as expected. Both advanced weapons need manpower and corresponding technology to maintain, and the consumed fuel and used ammunition need to be replenished. Otherwise, these expensive weapons will become a one-time product. If the ammunition runs out of fuel at one attack, they can only be thrown into the warehouse and moldy. Unfortunately, although the city of audur is desperately improving its science and technology tree, it will climb to the level of visiting the stars and the sea in just a few years from the beginning of industrial civilization at the end of the middle ages. It really only appears in a dream. According to a calculation made by the famous iron man, comrade Tony Stark, if he wants to improve the technology to the extent that he can replace his steel armor and up to parts at one go, he doesn''t know whether he can see this day after white beard. In the absence of logistics facilities, the three Gundam can only be used as samples for reference and research of several mechanical maniacs in audur. Of course, one of the refitted Gundam was demolished by Tony, who was suffering from no computer. Although Tony repeatedly promised to reinstall it later, I''m afraid it can''t be reinstalled from the disassembly of the refitted Gundam Although fuel and ammunition can only support a high-intensity battle, Yalin still decides to use everything. Even Tony has always said that it is more valuable to dismantle Gundam and use its precious parts and alloys elsewhere than to send it to the battlefield to kill the enemy. However, in this matter, mechanical pioneers victor and Avis bron both sang the opposite tune with Tony. They both wanted to see the power of this powerful exciting weapon that is more cross era than the Magic Knight. In the end, even Tony, who wanted to tear down GAODA and use it elsewhere, admitted that he also wanted to see the combat ability of this huge humanoid weapon, I hope to compare it with my steel armor. Then the selection of drivers began! Speaking of the drivers of mobile soldiers, there are three outstanding personnel in audur city. One of them is naturally Qi Ligu, who is famous for opening mass production machines. Stella, the original driver of dadaoda, has a good relationship with the off-line war madman in all metal frenzy. It goes without saying that Stella, as the original character of the seed series, was naturally selected as the original car of Dadi GAODA. However, the remaining Zongjie and Qi Ligu had to compete for the post in the face of the remaining x GAODA. However, after learning that GAODA was facing the dilemma of no logistics supply, Qi Ligu said to give up. Qi liguu and Xiang liangzongjie had to accept the driving training, of course, all the training fell on Stella, because only Stella retained all the memory of driving after being called out, but it made Stella, who was somewhat introverted and lonely, take charge of teaching, which was really worrying in terms of speed and efficiency. Fortunately, the course was finally completed. In the warehouse of the test field, Stella has put on clothes woven with secret silver mixed with special spider silk produced by a giant poisonous spider. There are no special effects and levels, but there are special effects in absorbing impact. Up to now, Stella has officially become a special driving suit for Magic Knight drivers. "It''s a little tight, but it''s lighter than expected. Physical activity is not affected at all." Stella, dressed in her driving suit, moved her limbs. Although the clothing tightly wraps the body, it does not hinder the movement of limbs at all, and the weight of the clothing is also light. It''s like wearing a Tulle on it. Stella has witnessed the impact resistance before. It''s hard to imagine that a seemingly thin clothing can even resist the fire of heavy machine gun (mg42). Ah ~ even when I suddenly came to a different world from the earth, a dress that can stop heavy machine gun fire is probably nothing. During that time, Stella also entered the test platform under the escort of the ground crew. On the platform, two huge Gundam are ready to go. The only pity is that there are almost no other ground crew except victor and Avis bloom, who are very interested in Gundam, Even Godard and Heathcliff, who are also scientists, are just standing on the lookout. After all, there is no way, because even Tony''s inverse calculation of the design drawing of the reassembled Gundam has only reached 23%, and Victor and Avis bloom can''t figure out the structure of Gundam except Tony, When these big men were on their knees, naturally no one in audur could shoulder this important task. Xiangliang, who arrived one step earlier than Stella, has entered GAODA in advance. In the previous teaching, Xiangliang Zongjie has also entered GAODA cockpit and is familiar with the control system. At the moment, he is still recalling the previous teaching contents step by step. Based on his experience in driving MS and strong crossbow soldiers, Zongjie is also very fast in adapting and learning to driving more advanced GAODA. "Ready to start. You can adjust the OS." After entering the earth GAODA, Stella manipulated it skillfully, and asked the other side that it had been debugged with Tony''s help. "Almost." As an important warfighter of Mithril in the original work or a driver of strong crossbow soldiers, Xiang liangzongjie has received a lot of modern education. There is absolutely no problem with that programming this time, but the speed is a little slower. "Hey, boy, you should pay attention. What you want to drive now is a humanoid mobile weapon. Set the parameters here a little lower, not too high." With the help of the floating spell, Tony floated near the cockpit to guide Xiangliang''s programming work. Once he found that it was too cumbersome and inefficient, Tony would immediately correct dangma. "I see. Do you want to adjust here?" "Yes ~ remember, this is a humanoid mobile weapon, not a gorilla. If you adjust the output too high, it will cause high load wear and tear during exercise." When it comes to Gundam Tony, it''s no wonder that he''s talking about his lifeblood. After all, there are only a few high-tech products in different worlds. The rest are all old antiques during World War II and magic technology that even he hasn''t figured out. If this advanced large mobile weapon breaks any point, it feels like cutting meat in his heart. After finishing the OS, GAODA''s energy system was connected to the main engine. After the body was fully started, the restraint was untied. Stella still skillfully manipulated the body and stepped out. She just looked inexplicably at a green giant standing on the other side on the display. Transformer hexahedron, as a silicon machine life body, is an excellent staff and assassin. It is not a special scientist, but there are still a lot of technical data stored in the hexahedron''s memory information database, and there is no need for ordinary people to quickly copy it as an eternal information database, Iron Man Tony''s positioning of the hexahedron is to become a member of our scientific group. Although the hexahedron has said more than once that he can''t afford to do scientific research in the back, he still prefers to go to the front. The hexahedron of Gundam''s start-up experiment is responsible for recording Gundam''s various data, such as output, flight speed, weapon strength, etc. in addition to Tony''s steel armor, the only hexahedron in odur city has the function of data processing and recording. Of course, Tony will also use the steel armor to record data, Then it is used to compare with the data recorded by hexahedron. Although Stella only observed the hexahedron from inside GAODA through the observation equipment, the hexahedron seemed to notice Stella''s line of sight and looked back. In this way, they looked at each other across a layer of armor for a few seconds and then retracted their eyes. At the same time, Xiang liangzongjie also Qidong x Gunda stood up, pushed the joystick at the request of the tester and under the guidance of Stella, and the huge Gunda took a step forward. The vibration was so loud that people felt that the ground was shaking. However, after this step, the whole Gunda stopped like a toddler, After a few seconds, X GAODA took another step forward. "The boy is not bad. He walked smoothly on his first drive." Looking at x Gunda, who is more and more stable, Tony nodded and said with appreciation. For Stella, this test is simply a simple task like playing at home. Stella''s main experiences are concentrated under the guidance of xiangliangzongjie. With the communication dialogue of external loudspeakers and the walking of two high-end TV sets, others seem to give a subtle visual sense of sister guiding brother''s learning. Of course, we can see this visual sense from the two GAODA, and the brain hole must not be large in general. However, it must be said that Stella''s mental condition is much better during this period. Stella, who was originally unstable due to long-term use of strengthening and mind control drugs, has stopped taking drugs after coming to the different world. In addition, Yalin uses the calling system to properly prepare Stella''s body and the medicine for calming her mind prepared by the elves, After a period of cultivation, Stella is still a little lonely, but she doesn''t talk to anyone except the other two reinforcement partners as originally in the original book. Of course, the word "death" is still forbidden in front of Stella. Generally speaking, Stella''s mental state is much better. Once again, late at night, Stella quietly ran to the observation platform in the inner hall, sat for a while, then stood up and danced for a while, and then went back to the room to rest. It''s a pity that no one can see Stella''s dance in the dead of night, except Yalin, who can have an insight into every move in odur city. Although it is an enhanced human trained as a Gundam driver, in the final analysis, it is only a 16-year-old girl. Stella, who has faded the mark of war when dancing, is probably the real her! After completing the walking experiment in the test field, the two people driving GAODA finally went outside under the guidance of the ground crew to start the most important weapon power experiment. Chapter 1090 Considering the problem that ammunition cannot be replenished, the two GAODA naturally cannot carry out extravagant and wasteful shooting. Therefore, the experimental contents involved are also striving for perfection. The most important thing is to test whether the mysterious power of this strange world can resist in front of future weapons. Naturally, the experimental items prepared for testing today are also very important. A complete white dragon scale! A small piece of refined secret silver! A small piece of forged orihakam magic metal! A small protective array! A lot of steel jade! And finally, Yalin, the king of the white dragon, who volunteered to be the test object. After the test began, Stella was the first to operate the earth Gundam to shoot Mithril and dragon scales from 150 meters away with a 12.5 mm machine gun equipped on her head. Nearly 300 bullets poured on Mithril and dragon scales in three seconds. The sparks splashed on the lookout platform dazzled everyone, while victor and avisbelon opened their eyes excitedly for fear of missing a picture, Tony squinted and his face hurt. After the shooting was stopped, the dragon scale and secret silver used for the test were taken down immediately. According to the inspection, the dragon scale and secret silver were covered with bullet holes, but the crushing of secret silver was more serious, while the preservation of white dragon scale was relatively complete, but the 12.5mm machine gun up to the earth failed to completely penetrate the dragon scale, Even the deepest damage was caused by bullets shooting at the same position continuously. After Tony analyzed the dragon scale fragments with steel war clothes, he obtained the data that the Mohs hardness was as high as 9, which was only a little lower than that of diamonds on earth. Moreover, the dragon scale of white dragon was not the hardest in the giant dragon species. If it was replaced by black dragon, it might exceed the level of 10. Moreover, in actual combat, except for the soft scale dragon, the hard scale dragon''s scales have been stacked. In other words, bullets must penetrate one and a half layers of scales, so the armor plate of a warship Yamato during World War II can damage the dragon''s body. If GAODA''s own weapons are not out of specification, I''m afraid it''s the limit to scratch the dragon scale at most. As for the Beam Rifle equipped by Dadi GAODA, Yalin directly dispatched a white dragon bodyguard to restore the dragon''s shape and prepare to test it directly with the body. Although the onlookers were worried about the safety of the white dragon bodyguard, Yalin didn''t think so. As long as they didn''t attack the dragon''s head and heart, even the broken hand and foot dragon could recover quickly, Not to mention the cheating device of calling system in Yalin''s hand. Stella didn''t hesitate. For the girl, orders only need to be executed. The white dragon bodyguard who restored the body of the Dragon first applied physical resistance magic to himself and supported a magic shield. The effect of the first shot of the Beam Rifle equipped by dadaoda is neither good nor bad, After the green laser beam penetrated the magic shield, its power weakened a lot. After hitting the white dragon''s huge body, it did not explode, but just splashed a ripple as if absorbed by some force. However, the White Dragon Guard seemed to be hit by some invisible force and retreated several steps, However, the white dragon bodyguard said that he was only shocked, and the body was no big problem. The second shot of the White Dragon Guard did not implement any defense means, and was ready to bear it directly with his body. However, the part of the shooting chose the hardest back of the dragon. The beam ray exploded at the moment when it hit the white dragon''s back. With the roar of the White Dragon guard, several dragon scales were cracked and crashed into the protective array already arranged around. The power of the beam rifle is obviously much stronger than the solid ammunition. However, even if the dragon scale is successfully blasted, it only causes a burn area on the back of the White Dragon Guard, but generally speaking, it is only a skin wound, let alone fatal, and it is not even enough to affect the combat effectiveness of the White Dragon Guard. However, it''s good that one shot can tear open the dragon scale. Besides, GAODA''s Beam Rifle is not a slow magic crystal gun. Even if it is right, the dragon is the most defensive black dragon. Relying on the power of weapons and its own strong mobility, GAODA may not lose. But the only pity is that energy cannot be replenished. "Mr. Tony, if you use the energy supply on your chest for these large magic knights, do you think you can provide enough energy?" "Use my ark reactor to provide energy for this big guy ~ that''s a good idea!" Tony has discussed with Victor and others on GAODA''s energy output on the lookout. "The worst first generation prototype of my ark reactor can also produce energy of 3 billion joules per second. However, I still lack several key materials to make the second ark reactor. I''m saying that I haven''t understood the operation mode of the ''deuteron beam power supply system''. Whether the ark reactor can be compatible with this big guy''s energy system is still a problem." While several people were discussing, the test was also carried out one after another. From the beam knife cutting ollihakon magic metal, shelling protection array, transporting steel and jade, the experimenters recorded a large amount of data. Originally, there was a hand to hand competition between GAODA and the dragon for power output, but considering that the two precious GAODA might be damaged without replacement parts, Therefore, the project had to be cancelled temporarily until the final play was staged. Yalin personally came to try the power of Gundam. It gives people an unrealistic feeling! The present Yalin strode to the two GAODA. In front of the 17 meter tall GAODA, Yalin looked like a small ant. Originally, he only felt handsome and cool in the animation. When it was really presented in front of him, Yalin found that in addition to handsome and cool, the two GAODA gave people a deep shock, This is the crystallization of the beauty of wisdom, an industrial miracle created by human beings with both hands, and a capital that enables the originally weak human beings to compete with the giant dragon. Just in the misfits of the world, the science fiction style make complaints about the test sites with magical style. People who don''t know are worried about Yalin''s life safety, but those who know very well know how terrible the little ants in front of the steel giant are. As long as Yalin is willing, he can learn from G gaodali''s invincible east and dismantle them directly ~ HMM! It''s hand tearing off these two Gundam. "No problem, commander?" "Don''t worry, Zongjie, can x GAODA''s Moonlight gun be started?" For xiangliangzongjie, who used an external loudspeaker to show that he still had some concerns, Yalin was completely indifferent. Now he only related to X gaodali''s strongest weapon, the moonlight gun, that is, the satellite microwave gun with strong power that can destroy a colonial satellite with one shot. Zongjie, who tried to start the system in X gaodari, finally reluctantly reported: "I''m sorry, sir, the satellite system seems to be unable to start. It shows that it can''t connect with the satellite and lunar base." "Ah, as expected" Yalin sighed. It was expected that x GAODA''s moon gun could not be started. After all, this thing needs microwave facilities on the moon to supply energy. Although there are two moons in different worlds, there is no base on them. He said that even if the evil funny guy panda brought the moon in the world of X GAODA, there is still a key figure missing on his side, That''s the heroine TIFFA yadir in the original work who can start the facility by idea. It can be said that without TIFFA, it is an incomplete incomplete product in X GAODA, but the problem is that TIFFA is now the son of the star! If Tiffany can return to the original world with the power of the son of the star, it is estimated that she can directly push all the forces in the whole "up to X" alone. The strongest weapon, the moonlight gun, was abandoned, and Yalin had no choice. X GAODA''s weapon test was finally downgraded to the level of ordinary conventional weapons. Although it''s personal, Yalin still uses the ice crystal separation, but don''t underestimate the ice crystal separation. At least so far, no one in the whole city of odur can hurt himself except the fantasy killer who was Ma''s classmate and wiped out the power of the creator once. "Test start!" At the command of Yalin, Xiang liangzongjie manipulated x GAODA to raise the beam rifle and aimed it at Yalin 100 meters away. At this distance, the beam weapon is not much different from zero distance shooting, and the amazing scene of one shot appears, The green light beam slowed down sharply in mid air, and then quickly covered with frost, frozen into a crystal clear icicle. Jingle~ When the icicle fell to the ground, even Tony could not help but curl his mouth and then take a breath. He could see the power of GAODA''s Beam Rifle. In terms of energy output and destructiveness, it was even much greater than his own steel armor output. After all, compared with his "caliber", it was there, but I didn''t expect that such a huge energy would freeze in an instant, Just now, how low is the temperature around the beam to achieve this effect? I''m afraid even the motion between molecules has been stagnated! "Rapid fire!" Yalin gave a second order. This time Zongjie didn''t hesitate. The beam gun shot after shot at the nuclear fusion furnace used by Yalin and X GAODA. In theory, as long as the use is saved and the machine is not aging, it''s OK to use it for hundreds of years. There''s no need to care about the waste of energy here. The 14th gun Yalin silently calculated the number of shots in his heart. So far, he hasn''t used the beam to break through the freezing blockade and touch himself. However, with the frozen position of the shooting beam getting closer and closer to himself, it''s obvious that if the ice crystals are separated, he can''t freeze the shooting beams one by one quickly. Until the last icicle fell to less than half a meter away from Yalin, Zongjie subconsciously stopped shooting. "Keep shooting, Zongjie!" Yalin gave the order again: "I don''t defend this time. Let me experience it by shooting directly." "I understand!" Finally, Zongjie still had to manipulate x GAODA to raise his rifle. The hot muzzle of the gun again fired a fatal laser beam. Yalin did not hide or flash or support the shield. This time, the beam accurately hit Yalin''s body, followed by the sound of explosion and the rise of fire. Under the attention of the public, Yalin came out of the fire, just like the T1000 in the Terminator film, from a transparent human ice crystal to the texture of flesh and blood. "How to say ~" a subtle smile appeared on Yalin''s face, which seemed to feel good, but it seemed to lack something: "it''s still a little disappointing!" Chapter 1091 Yalin is indeed a little disappointed. It is absolutely impossible to deal with his own body with up-to-date weapons, but it should be possible to deal with an ice crystal separation. However, the mysterious power of the different world and the rule operation mode of the whole world limit the efficiency of modern weapons and even future weapons. It is undeniable that Gundam''s weapons are powerful enough to sweep the whole secular kingdom. Even some extraordinary people may have to be careful to fight Gundam. However, Gundam still has a big gap in combat power when it comes to the world''s top combat power. For example, Gundam''s Beam Rifle is really powerful in the face of Yalin''s ice crystal separation, However, it lacks the means to counter the mysterious power. No matter how to destroy the ice crystal, Yalin can continue to restructure, and this consumption is absolutely less than the consumption of up to its own energy. If it is the same as Yalin, for example, the emerald Dragon Queen and the Blue Dragon King isoregos during the dragon war will expand the field to block the water element, and the other will interfere with the aggregation of elements with magic to block the reorganization, but GAODA is very lack of such countermeasures. The electronic interference countermeasure equipment equipped for GAODA of the science and technology department is also a product of the science and technology department, There''s nothing I can do in the face of mysterious forces. GAODA, who lacks the means to counter and protect the mysterious power, will instead become a salted fish on the chopping board in the face of opponents like dragon gods and gods, which makes GAODA look like a crispy goods with high attack and low defense, especially the magic defense is completely negative, Moreover, because Gundam is too precise, even Tony has not fully understood Gundam''s structure after dismantling a refitted Gundam, the mages in audur naturally dare not change Gundam at will and enhance their magic resistance. I don''t know whether the PS armor of the earth can stop the Dark Lord grazite in the void if he loses a dissociation skill In terms of magic defense, as a silicon machine life, the transformer hexahedron is a little stronger than Gao Da. The main reason is that the transformer is more or less a living life with the ability of self evolution and transformation. For example, the hexahedron suffered a small skin and flesh injury in the confrontation with Jero. When recovering, the hexahedron absorbed some metal substances in addition to energy blocks, It even includes some special metals from different worlds, such as secret silver and refined gold. These metals absorbed by the hexahedron strengthen the protection ability of the hexahedron, both physically and magically, and do not affect the characteristics of transformers that allow their bodies to remember and arrange metals. When it comes to memory arrangement metal, here is Yalin. It has to be said that the deformation mode that transformers can make themselves big or small is the most interesting. In the following series of tests, the hexahedron also changed into a lion form on the spot, and there was an obstacle competition with dada, who also switched to Ma beast form. The result is obvious that Stella''s driving skills are not good enough to compare dada with the hexahedron whose self-consciousness and body are completely synchronized, The six sided beast in lion form shows more flexible and efficient mobility than Earth GAODA. Finally, the hexahedron also showed his other changes one by one, especially when the hexahedron turned into an aurora pistol small enough for Yalin to hold in his hand, even Tony shouted that it was unscientific. Naturally, Yalin didn''t intend to slowly explain this unscientific change to Tony, but Tony quickly made up a series of scientific things such as quantum change, vector metal, nano machinery and so on. Finally, Yalin also told Tony that in fact, there are many extraordinary people in the different world who can master the change magic of "super change", which can turn themselves into a tree, a cat or even a ring. However, as a silicon machine life body, the hexahedron can always maintain its shape after deformation, and the super change magic is time-effective, If you time out, the changers may not be able to recover. At that time, those who have changed too much can really only be a tree, a cat, or even a ring that can''t be seen, heard or thought for a lifetime. "That brother Yalin ~ can this gun shoot?" "That goes without saying." Yalin held the six sided beast, aimed at a rock not far away and pulled the trigger. The purple light beam quickly shot through the rock and caused an explosion on the ground as if hit by RPG. Tony nodded, as if he had been broadened by a new vision: "can I take it?" Yalin smiled and then handed the six sided beast over. Tony took the pistol shape and gently stroked the cold metal body, while victor and Avis bloom put their heads together as if they were strange. If it weren''t for knowing that this seemingly exquisite pistol was actually a huge steel robot, Tony wanted to hide the gun. "How light!" Tony found that the gun in his hand was lighter than expected. He couldn''t help thinking aloud: "how did you compress such a large mass? Where is the mass represented by the lost weight? Should you transformers also master space technology and store part of your body in another dimensional space?" The sound of the hexahedron came from the butt of the gun. The hexahedron didn''t seem to know about this problem. "OK, I see." At this time, the six sided beast also suddenly soared into the air and got rid of Tony. Then the originally small gun body quickly became larger, and with the sound of mechanical transmission, it changed into a huge human posture again. This is the end of the test. At that time, the procurator used x GAODA of nuclear fusion. The energy of earth GAODA decreased to 84%. After being returned to the workshop, logistics personnel maintained it for GAODA. Of course, it was only the maintenance of cleaning. Without relevant technology, the only thing these technicians could do was the work of the original cleaner. Although the test was a little disappointing, it would be terrible if GAODA could mass produce like a Magic Knight. At least GAODA was absolutely competent in dealing with the dragon, but there was no relevant technology in both the body itself and the weapon system. Now it would be good to keep the two GAODA running without becoming furnishings. The mass production of GAODA can only be buried in the heart as a dream. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At the same time, in the free city thousands of miles away from the Arnold mountains, klosed, President of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, has just entered the transmission array, and embarked on the journey to the karsermon empire with some important members of the chamber of Commerce. As the empire with the strongest comprehensive strength in the east of the mainland, the profits from trading with it are extremely rich. For a long time, even in free cities, only the big three and the Pharmacist Association are qualified to trade with the karsermen empire, However, the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, which has sprung up in recent years, is very capable of participating in the transaction that was originally monopolized by the upper three giants of free cities, and has dug up a large part of the arms trade volume originally belonging to Sir Philips Cantel among the three giants in the previous border conflict between the karserman Empire and the kreises kingdom, Recently, the black stone ring chamber of Commerce has become more and more close to the karsermon Empire, and there are more and more trade cooperation between the two sides. Even Prince Augusta, who is about to ascend the throne, cleaned up several dissenting officials, and sent a banquet invitation to crosaid, vice president of the chamber of Commerce, which is enough to show Augusta''s attention to the black stone ring chamber of Commerce. Speaking of this invitation, the most embarrassing thing in the Blackstone ring chamber of commerce is the shaky president, Mr. Lakshmi Mittal. As the president of the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce, in recent years, in addition to competing for power and profits with the talented vice president, Mr. klosed, he has not made any achievements, And the recent deals reached by Lakshmi can be seen by the discerning eye that someone outside deliberately reached them in order to support him to continue to contain croside. The invitation from the karsermon Empire has already laid the foundation for Lakshmi''s defeat. In fact, recently, news has also spread from the black stone ring chamber of Commerce. Croside, who has always been in the position of vice president, seems to be dissatisfied with the white eyed wolf''s behavior of the president, With the support of almost 90% of the staff in the chamber of Commerce, preparations have begun to step down Lakshmi and officially replace him as president. As for whether vice president kloside can succeed in the upper position, there is no gambling in any gambling disc in the free city, because the current situation is that fools can see that Lakshmi is finished and will end up very miserable after playing. However, there is a gambling disc. Which snobbish will jump out first to stop kloside''s upper position from issuing a gambling disc, However, the gambling situation is somewhat poor. After all, we can see that there are basically few people in the free city who dare to jump out in the open against the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce except the big three. For this reason, the subsequent gambling table was adjusted so that among the big three, who would be the first to jump out and hinder kloside, sir Philips Cantel, the big slave businessman who was prized, his Excellency Lawrence Vick, who was coveted as the chairman of the chamber of Commerce, or miss yunojia, who was rumored to be the most beautiful thing, would stand up in person. However, as a party to these rumors, Clyde doesn''t care at all. Compared with these rumors in the free city, Clyde cares more about this huge trade with karserman. Of course, the trade itself is not too important, but some things that may be hidden behind the trade, and there is another extremely important thing that needs to be done by himself, That''s a request related to Yalin, the king of the white dragon in the Arnold mountains. An important and impatient requirement, which is related to whether you can continue to cooperate with the Dragon King! Chapter 1092 A business with a total amount of more than 70 billion rihn! After becoming the vice president of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, croside has done a lot of big business, the biggest of which is probably the deal with Yalin, the king of the white dragon. A whole box of ollihakon magic metal, let alone a mere 70 billion rien, may not be able to buy even if the price is doubled, Although there are many transactions of more than 70 billion riens proposed by the karsermon Empire this time, it can not be compared with the value of orihakam, but it is amazing that as a secular mortal kingdom can take out so much money at one time! As the vice president of the chamber of Commerce, I really need to visit the karserman empire in person! After kloside arrived at the kingdom of karsermen, the royal family of karsermen had already prepared a carriage for the people of the chamber of Commerce to ride directly to the palace. The heads of various sub departments of the black stone ring chamber of commerce were whispering about some key details of the transaction. The karsermen Empire issued a large list. In addition to a batch of weapons, the most was a large number of mineral materials, In particular, several precious materials almost emptied the inventory of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. 70 billion Ryan! In a free city, it is worth celebrating that small chambers of commerce can reach a business of three or four million riens at one time. Large chambers of commerce can reach a transaction volume of 100 million riens at one time, which is a big deal. Even if businessmen such as filibus Cantel can complete a business of about two or three billion riens at one time, it is great, But this time, the black stone ring chamber of Commerce monopolized such a large piece of cake at one time. After the transaction is completed, it can definitely make businessmen in the free city jealous and red in their eyes. Now that he can participate in this transaction negotiation, it is also a thing that is famous in history. For any businessman, it is an honor to boast to his children and grandchildren! While the people of the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce were excited about the upcoming negotiations, they didn''t know that this 70 billion rien was not the total transaction volume of the karsermen empire. Ms. yunojia, a legal businessman who is one of the three giants in the free city, also got a transaction from the karsermen Empire, in which all kinds of magic guiding technologies and equipment added up to about 20 billion rien, Kloside, who secretly got information from yunojia, couldn''t help but smack. Although the karserman Empire has the strongest comprehensive strength on the mainland, it''s really surprising to reach nearly 100 billion transactions at one go. Moreover, from the current situation, the karserman Empire must have follow-up actions, and the nearly 100 billion transactions are just a preface. Your highness, who is about to ascend the throne as king, seems to have a big move! In the face of this situation, the first idea of any businessman must be to reach this deal at all costs, and then try to reach a partnership with the karsermen Empire, which has tried to get the most share from the big cake made by the karsermen empire in the future. of course! These are the thoughts of a normal businessman, but for kloside, who is not entirely a businessman, he is more concerned about whether there are any adverse things hidden behind the transaction than the profits after the transaction with karserman, especially the recent events in karserman empire, In particular, although the black dragon''s attack on the karsermon empire was blocked by the karsermon Empire, after all, he can be regarded as the behind the scenes planner of this matter. People have to be wary of whether he will find clues to trace it to his head after the goddess ishutar noticed this. Not to mention that Rogge''s fool also exposed the elf girl Aisha that Yalin, the king of the white dragon, wanted. Before, he was too careless to pass on his urgent desire for Aisha to Augusta. Augusta''s wisdom could not doubt the relevance of the two things. "What''s the matter, sir?" Emma, the female assistant in a decent suit, found that the vice president seemed distracted. "Ah ~ nothing, just thinking about something." Croside waved his hand and said, "go on, what''s the final pricing decision on the refined gold?" "OK, sir, for the clearance of refined gold purchase issued by karsermon Empire, because three purity requirements are put forward, after market price review, I think it is best to appropriately adjust the selling price of 12%. If karsermon Empire puts forward price negotiation, we''d better stick to the bottom line of 9% as far as possible." Emma immediately reported that the trade volume with the karsermon empire was quite large this time, which made the staff of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce busy for several days to complete the final price statement. However, they were busy, but everyone was very excited, because the deal was reached. The generous character of vice president Rick losside on weekdays, and the bonus this year will be very rich! But after listening for a while, croside''s thoughts floated elsewhere. Wandering is inevitable. Even as the prince of the black dragon clan, krosel has to be wary of whether the trade is a surprise or a ''big surprise''! Rogge, a fool with high eyes and low hands, was greedy for a sacred staff. As a result, Aisha, who had already got it, let him go alive. Not only that, he also provoked the goddess ishutar and may even expose himself. Since the messengers of the goddess came to the karsermon Empire, they must also learn some relevant information from Augusta. At the thought of this, Clyde could not help frowning. If he could, he would rather see the army of the karsermon Empire fully armed to entertain himself than see some existence that should not appear in the secular Kingdom, such as the messenger under the goddess in the east of the mainland. If you add members of Jinlong clan, this big surprise is really perfect! If you are faced with this situation at ordinary times, you should find an excuse to send your deputy to visit and complete the transaction. However, the transaction amount is too large, and you have chosen the critical moment when you are about to showdown with the big three. As the vice president, you are actually the powerful figure of the chamber of Commerce who has replaced Lakshmi in the eyes of outsiders. You can''t delay it, Otherwise, it will certainly leave a ring of black stone to the karsermon Empire and the outside world. The vice president of the chamber of Commerce despises the image of trade with the karsermon empire. For a businessman, image and reputation are as important as they can''t be pushed away by himself. But now think about it carefully. The larger the transaction volume, the more incredible it is, and the more suspicious it is! Use a bait that is likely to be false to lure yourself into the bait, and I have to bite the hook to try the authenticity. The more you think about Lockheed, the more you feel the urge to kill Rogge! ©­©­©­©­ Soon, the carriage drove along the broad triumph avenue of the king''s capital into the king''s palace of the karserman empire. Compared with the small pattern of the king''s capital of the Saxony Kingdom, the karserman empire in the east of the mainland, which has continued since the end of the overlord era, is much larger and more prosperous than the Saxony Kingdom, and even the size of the king''s palace alone is almost half the size of the king''s capital of Saxony, The palace, which has been continuously repaired by successive kings, reveals a strong historical atmosphere. Almost all the trained elite guards are dressed in exquisite heavy armor and hold long guns polished to shine with cold light. They stand in place like sculptures and watch every person in and out of the palace with vigilant eyes. Even if it''s not the first time to come to the karserman Empire, croside has to say that Augusta, as a mortal, still has a good set of governance. He has been to many countries. Only the guards of the Saxon kingdom can compare with the guards of the royal capital of the karserman empire. After all, the Saxon kingdom fights with the ogemans all the year round, Those who can serve as guards in Wangdu have seen blood on the battlefield, and the soldiers who are really fighting on the battlefield are far from those who have only received training but have not actually fought. In recent years, there has been a border conflict between the karsermon Empire and the kreises kingdom. In a relatively peaceful era, the soldiers of the royal capital can train this temperament. On this alone, it has to be said that Augusta does have some skills. Just as kloside was thinking, the carriage had driven into the palace. Because of the huge amount of transactions, the royal family of the karsermon Empire seemed to be ready to entertain all the members of the caravan to the palace to have a rest so as not to leak the news, and kloside also saw that the karsermon Empire did not seem to be ready to welcome itself with fully armed guards, What''s more, the as like as two peas in the palace are all normal, and nothing is different from the last time they came. The already prepared waiters introduced the members of the black stone ring chamber of commerce into the already prepared expensive hotel, while croside and Emma, as assistants, received special care and entered the inner hall to enjoy the special right to monopolize a palace. Although it didn''t take much time for everyone to arrive at the karsermon Empire directly by using the transmission array, the royal family of the karsermon Empire didn''t intend to let the dusty people go to the conference room for trade negotiations immediately. The trade negotiations were arranged to noon the next day. Now everyone can have a proper rest and attend a welcome banquet in the evening, At this interval, croside went to take a bath. It seems that everything is normal Alone in the hot water in the bath, de losside also sensed the changes around him. There was no magic array and magic guide for monitoring in the palace, and the guards outside were also normal human beings. At least now it seems that everything is normal, but it is not clear whether the surprise will be arranged behind, or that a supreme existence is overlooking itself above the sky. However, it does not mean that he is a lamb to be slaughtered. If the worst happens, he will let the karsermon Empire and the goddess ishutar understand that the cost of dealing with himself is not small! Chapter 1093 This is croside, the vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, which is in the limelight recently? When the black stone ring chamber of Commerce settled in the Royal Palace, on the other side, she appeared to be the highest special adviser on magic guidance technology of the karsermon Empire, but actually came as the messenger of the goddess ishutar. Turner was quietly observing the personnel movements of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce. Of course, Turner, not as a technical adviser, had to work as an intelligence work, but just because of her personal hobby, Even after he was reincarnated as an angel, he didn''t correct his hobby. "It looks good both in appearance and temperament, but it''s too silent to say a word." In her residence, ratnaya gently rotated the crystal ball with her fingers, so that the image projected into the air from the crystal ball changed angle and focus with the movement of her fingers. "As far as men are concerned, it''s good. Young, handsome and rich, it''s a magnet that can easily attract girls'' love." "The figure is very good ~ the vice president of a chamber of commerce can even take time to exercise six abdominal muscles." At this time, Aisha, who was kneeling on the ground and practicing magic control with gold coins, was out of standard. She couldn''t even rotate the two gold coins. There was no way. For Aisha, her teacher and master were happily peeping into the bath of a human male with magic, Even Aisha has tried her best to restrain herself from turning her head and not looking at the naked male body, but she can''t cover her ears with her hands during practice. Whenever Turner Ya commented on kloside and listened to a series of dirty words such as'' the guy below is very big '','' the abdominal muscles are very strong '','' it should be able to seduce many ladies and girls'', Aisha felt that the blush on her face would spread to her ears. In this case, Aisha found herself unable to concentrate. Even if she tried hard to concentrate her mind now, she could only make three gold coins rotate in the past, and she was still in a shaky state. "Ah!!" Suddenly, Aisha found that a crisp feeling came from the tip of her ear like an electric current. At the moment of shaking her mind, the gold coin tower immediately collapsed. "What''s the matter, little Aisha? Her face is as red as a tomato." Turner Ya had unknowingly come behind Aisha and gently sucked Aisha''s sharp elf ears with her mouth, making the lovely girl in front of her like a little pet cry from time to time. Aisha struggled to escape, but Turner held her in her arms. "Please ~ don''t do this, master," Asha asked weakly. Turner smiled and pinched Aisha''s ear. "As a master, I have the right to do anything to my little pet." Looking at a large number of gold coins placed in the small box, he gently waved his hand, and immediately more than a dozen gold coins flew out as flexibly as if they were given life. They overlapped with each other, built together layer by layer, and began to rotate in the same direction, When Aisha was stunned, Turner Ya flew out of the box again with more than a dozen gold coins and built another tower on one side. This time, the direction of gold coin rotation and Turner Ya unreservedly opened her secret to Aisha, allowing the girl to observe and experience the flow of magic in the most direct way, so as to learn quickly. "See? Just like now, while teasing you, I can accurately manipulate the magic without making mistakes." "I see, please don''t pinch my ears, master" "If you understand." Turner Ya loosened her hand and the gold coins immediately scattered and fell down: "show me now." At the request of Turner ya, Aisha had to endure the harassment of her master and re mobilize the little magic manipulated by the magic in her body. Although she was teased by Turner Ya from time to time, Aisha felt an unprecedented sense of spiritual ease and felt the flow mode of magic in Turner Ya''s body, Aisha concentrated her energy and let the first gold coin fly. Soon, the second, third and fourth gold coins also floated in mid air one after another, overlapping together like a pyramid, rotating slowly but steadily. Seeing Aisha''s efforts, Turner Ya smiled, unconsciously stopped harassing, quietly grabbed the girl''s shoulder and transmitted the magic to keep the girl''s magic from drying up. "Good, Aisha! You did a great job." When she saw that the fifth gold coin also overlapped, Tanya couldn''t help praising it with joy. It should be said that she is a pure blood elf born very close to elements and magic. Not only that, this girl also has a very high talent, which may be very rare among elves! Reincarnation as an angel means that after giving up the body of flesh and blood, the spiritual power originally suppressed by the body has been expanded to the limit under the blessing of the light element. Turner Ya is very aware of the changes of her body. The sublimation of her body makes her spiritual power different from the original half Elf Turner Ya after receiving the gift of the goddess of ishutar, The reason why you can control so many gold coins to rotate both positive and negative at the same time is due to the greatest liberation of the spiritual power brought by the light element body. Otherwise, it is difficult for you to control so many gold coins at the same time. Finally, when night fell, when Aisha tried to overlap the sixth gold coin, her spirit reached the limit and finally couldn''t support it, and the rotating gold coin tower collapsed in an instant. Aisha breathed out a long breath, and after the tension, her bones were paralyzed like falling apart. Turner was very satisfied and picked up Aisha: "that''s all for today. Go eat and have a rest." "Yes, master." After a long spell, Aisha said with some listlessness. At this time, the waitresses outside the door were ordered by Turner ya to leave and start preparing meals. These waitresses are very familiar to Aisha and Turner ya. Especially for Aisha, they were squatting in a place with them to avoid the attack of the black dragon. Originally, they didn''t know where they were sent when their master disappeared, But after Turner Ya returned, these maids quickly returned here to serve Turner Ya again. It''s like a dream, or is it just a dream to have been attacked by a black dragon Aisha was sleepy and even wondered if all this was true. After Turner Ya left, she returned to the status of a pet. She was forced to ask the answer she didn''t know at all every day. No matter the maid or the mage who took care of her, everyone didn''t believe her words and forced herself to return to a question she didn''t know, So stubborn and unreasonable made me feel inexplicably uncomfortable and upset. Until the master Turner Ya returned here, the tragic day that was regarded as the object of doubt without any understanding was over, and I finally found a little light from the darkness. The dinner prepared by the waitresses was very rich. There were all kinds of meat and vegetarians, but most of the vegetarians were placed in front of Aisha. Meat was just a little embellishment. Before dinner, Turner asked Aisha to prepare a glass of juice for herself. Holding the juice prepared by Aisha, Turner asked with a smile, "did you add anything that shouldn''t be added this time?" "No ~ master." Aisha shook her head like a rattle, For her master, Aisha has seen the power of Turner ya. After so many losses, Aisha dare not produce the careful thought of tricking Turner Ya in her heart. This time, it is better to say that she is happy to prepare such a glass of juice for Turner Ya than that she is unwilling to prepare fruit juice when she is forced. With pleasure Aisha went back to the table and tooted her mouth. Originally, the juice had only been mixed with her sister, arrogill and brother greiser. She had never mixed it with others, but today she mixed it with a half elf. Her master ? why is it that she is absolutely unwilling to do it? Probably because she saw hope in Turner ya, she was different from those bad guys. Although she claimed to be her own master, she protected herself. She protected herself both in the face of the black dragon and now, although she wanted to call her master and pet, But as the master, Turner at least regarded herself as half a person. Here she can freely wear her favorite clothes, read any books, learn magic and all other knowledge, rather than being locked in a cage with a collar and shackles. Only by her side can I see hope! Chapter 1094 "Master ~ do you have a bad appetite?" Just like a little squirrel, Aisha, who was eating sliced apples, found that Turner Ya didn''t seem to have a good appetite. A table of rich meals, Turner Ya seemed to just taste a little, put down her knife and fork, drank the juice she prepared, and there was no more movement. It seemed that she didn''t intend to continue eating. Turner looked at Aisha inexplicably: "don''t worry about me. Finish your meal quickly. I can teach you for a while before going to bed." "Oh ~ OK." Aisha was a little stunned, then nodded her head and raised the eating speed of the squirrel to the level of the cat. Standing aside, a maid who had a good relationship with Aisha couldn''t help laughing gently at the lovely appearance of the elf girl, but soon the maid looked at the rich meal in front of Tanya on the table with some uneasiness, Every dish was tasted, and Turner Ya didn''t eat any more. At the moment, Turner Ya looked at Aisha with an inexplicable smile. It seemed that watching the girl eat was happier than eating by herself. Finally, the maid summoned up the courage and asked softly, "do you need to help you remove your things, Miss Turner." "Well, remove them all." Turner nodded and then added, "I don''t have to prepare my share for breakfast tomorrow. No! I don''t have to mention my preparation for breakfast, lunch and evening in the future. Just prepare Aisha''s share." Hey!? The maid''s face was slightly surprised, but she could only nod her head according to the will of the master she served. Aisha is also a puzzled look at her master and teacher. What''s the matter that she doesn''t have to prepare her own meals? Isn''t the host ready to eat in the future, or if the food is not delicious, he is ready to make it himself, but this has never happened before! During the time of living in the valley, although the owner''s character was a little strange and lonely, he would still come out of the laboratory to eat from the beginning to the end, and he especially liked a delicious food. Why should he refuse it all now? "Aisha ~ I said, eat your food quickly." When Tanya saw Aisha, she stopped and sneered and said, "or are you not used to eating in a chair and want to eat on the ground like a dog?" At that time, the owner "taught" herself all the time to recognize the fact that she was a pet. In the past, she was not qualified to eat in a chair, On several occasions, the owner even asked him to lie on the ground and eat the food on the plate like a dog. At that time, he was ashamed and wronged, but he secretly cried until dawn when he slept at night. At the thought of the punishment she had received, Aisha dared not be distracted to quickly sweep away her share of food. Of course, the result of high-speed overload operation was that Aisha was choked with food, and finally gasped for breath with the help of the maid. "Well, let''s continue our study." Seeing that Aisha had finally finished eating, Turner got up and walked to the study. Some wronged Aisha had to start a new round of study behind Turner ya. This time, after Turner Ya returned, some of the original regulations were abolished by Turner ya. Moreover, Turner Ya changed her normal and began to teach Aisha magic knowledge by hand. In addition to her daily work, all her leisure time was used for teaching, And this abnormal change also made Aisha happy and painful. Aisha longed for strength and strong magic like Turner ya. After she wanted to become a mage, she could escape here and go to the holy capital in the west to find her sister. Therefore, no matter how boring and intensive her study was, she could study eagerly for obsession. Learning magic was better than learning dancing, etiquette Musical instruments come better. I don''t want to deliberately please those humans, and I will never become a human PET. It''s just that if the owner can not harass himself, or he would rather play a obedient pet role like a kitten or a dog and be teased, he doesn''t want to always be too close to the owner physically For example, in this way, the master uses wind magic to blow in the air, and then in this high-density wind element magic to calm down, meditate, feel and affinity the wind element, and then try to call and control. If he doesn''t do so, the master will use magic to blow off his clothes bit by bit and accurately. Aisha, who had been stripped like a semi naked lamb, fell dizzy on the ground in the turbulence of the air. At the moment, Aisha''s clothes are no longer clothes, but should be described with cloth strips, so that the girl''s large area of skin like lanolin white jade can be naked - exposed in the air. The means are rough and excessive, with the intention of deliberately teasing and humiliating, but I have to admit that this method is really effective! By directly exposing the nerves of the whole body to high-density wind elements, probably nothing can feel the flow mode of wind elements faster than this, not to mention that the elves naturally have a high affinity with the other three elements of the four elements except the impatient fire element. Being tossed about like this is really the degree of the last mage''s hard meditation for a month. "Oh, woo woo woo woo" Of course, the cost of this training mode is also very high. In addition to requiring a special high-level mage to cast spells, Aisha, as a subject, began to have stomach convulsions after bumping in the storm for more than an hour, and then vomited out all today''s dinner. Turner Ya snapped her fingers, and even burned all the dirt without the help of a maid. The whole study was in order. It was not affected in the storm just now. Then the warm light element from Turner Ya''s fingertips made Aisha recover quickly. Next, Tanya did not hesitate to take Asha, who was more naked and not much worse, to the bathtub. The clean and tidy bathtub cleaned by the waitresses has not been injected with hot water, but Tanya does not need the waitresses to take the time to slowly fill the bathtub, and the condensed water elements quickly fill the bathtub, The fire element immediately raises the water temperature to a suitable temperature. Turner Ya showed one magic after another in front of Aisha without stinginess, and made Aisha stare at all this. Her eyes were full of worship and desire, her worship for herself and her desire for strength. Turner Ya had quietly let herself create a tall image in Aisha''s heart, an image that she could worship and believe infinitely, In this way, she gradually replaced her sister arrogill in her heart. Only in this way can we ensure that Aisha absolutely depends on obeying herself! Aisha, who was soon thrown into the bath by Turner ya, gave a cry of surprise, and Turner ya, who also took off her clothes, jumped into the bath, and then held Aisha in her arms as usual. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "Aisha ~ will you accompany me to a party in a few days?" When she returned to the bedroom after bathing, Tanya, who was held in her arms as a doll, suddenly whispered. "Party?" Aisha, who was still dizzy, couldn''t figure out what her master meant, and even wondered if she had auditory hallucinations. Even if she heard correctly, Turner Ya said that it was her freedom to take herself wherever she went. As a pet, she seemed to have no right to refuse at all. Turner Ya sat on the chair with Aisha in her arms, like a gentle big sister, put her head on Aisha''s shoulder and said, "there should be a party in a few days. At that time, I want Aisha to accompany me, OK?" "If the master wants it" "I don''t want to, but you want to go!" Turner said, combing Aisha''s bright blond hair with her hand. Aisha wondered, "me? Why me, master." "Because I want you to refuse someone, a nasty guy who always plans how to take you away from me." Turner Ya waved her hand and a figure appeared in the air. It was a handsome human male with extraordinary temperament. The most unforgettable thing outside her black hair was his black and emerald green eyes. Aisha had seen the man. To be exact, she had seen him just a few hours ago, It was the human named croside who had just been peeped into the bath by her master Turner. At the thought that the other party was going to take herself away from Tanya, Aisha subconsciously shrank. Except for Turner ya, who is a half elf, as long as any human knows that the other party wants to catch herself or get herself, regardless of the other party''s identity, regardless of the other party''s appearance, regardless of whether the other party is male or female, Aisha will be afraid of her evil in an instant. I don''t like humans. It''s because humans themselves are caught here and forced to separate from my sister. Seeing Aisha showing a look of fear, Turner Ya gently stroked Aisha''s small head and showed a sly smile like a fox: "Aisha is my pet, so ~ Aisha won''t leave without the owner''s permission, right?" Aisha hesitated a little, but soon nodded. Only by Turner''s side can he really leave. By human side, God knows what he will do to himself. "That''s good ~ Aisha!" Turner kissed the girl''s face: "so after the party is held a few days, Aisha will go to the banquet dam with me. At that time, I will tell him that Aisha belongs to my little pet, and Aisha will help me refuse him face to face, okay?" "I see, master." Aisha nodded, but she was still afraid. "Don''t worry, Aisha, no one can take you away by force as long as I''m here, no matter Augusta or croside, even if a black dragon comes this time." Turner Ya''s eyes flashed a hot light: "I will also screw off its head to let it understand that the dragon is just an obsolete thing." Chapter 1095 A week later, a business negotiation worth more than 70 billion Riin with the karserman empire finally came to an end. The long tit for tat negotiation made the personnel of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce feel physically and mentally exhausted under high tension. However, as soon as the negotiation was over, the unprecedented sense of achievement and excitement immediately shrouded in everyone''s heart. This is a transaction that will go down in history! Although it may take four or five years to complete the more than 70 billion rien, the profits of the chamber of Commerce''s cooperation with the karsermon empire may be as high as 10 billion. It is not ruled out that the karsermon empire may have subsequent investment in the later stage. It can be said that once the transaction is made public, it will definitely vibrate the whole free city, It can also make the reputation of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce go hand in hand with the big three, and as the vice president of the chamber of Commerce who completed the transaction, croside can also occupy a greater advantage in the upcoming election for the president of the chamber of Commerce. However, it is a pity that this transaction will be kept secret for at least a long time. Both the karserman Empire and the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce need to be kept secret. Otherwise, the news of more than 70 billion riens is enough to make two of the big three in the free city violent, and once people lose their mind, they will do some irrational things, Not to mention the special period of the upcoming election of the president of the chamber of Commerce. "Congratulations, President croside. We succeeded in this negotiation." Emma, who sorted out the documents during the VIP break, also said in a relaxed tone. "Vice president!" Kloside corrected: "although the agreement has been signed, the next step is the real start. There is still a lot to do in the future." Emma smiled, unable to suppress her excitement and sense of achievement, said, "at least we can relax for a while now, can''t we?" Kloside was silent for a moment, then smiled and nodded. He really should relax. Whether it was negotiation or some other trivial things, he proved to be distracted. After a week''s negotiation, Clyde found that he was really worried too much, or the goddess ishutar didn''t seem to have the idea to deal with himself. Although the guard was stricter than when he visited before, it was understandable due to the special situation. In addition, the arrangement of magic array, mystery lock and guard in the karsermon palace was in the normal range, Not to mention the angels under the goddess ishutar, not even the clergy of the Holy See. Ishutar is not going to deal with himself? She didn''t care about the attack of the black dragon on the karsermon Empire, or was the goddess planning something else? Kloside did not think that ishutar would lack information to infer that the black dragon attack had something to do with herself. However, since the goddess did not seem to be going to trouble herself, naturally she could not find happiness for the goddess. How to say, she was also a God who monopolized half of the continent''s faith. In terms of power, she was probably the most powerful transcendent in the whole world. I don''t know how Yalin, the White Dragon King of the yarod mountains, compares with it. Although Yalin killed gods and many powerful extraordinary beings in the dragon war ten thousand years ago, Yalin has been sealed on the yarod mountains for ten thousand years. In these years, ishutar may have sublimated himself to a higher level with the accumulated divine power of faith. In any case, the negotiation was over, so I returned honestly after attending Wan''s final banquet. However, just at the thought of this, crosaid narrowed his eyes again, and Aisha''s affairs were not handled. During the negotiation, because he was too busy, Augusta seemed to entrust everything to kennig, the owner of the posati family, a business family, and his subordinates. So far, he has not found a chance to meet Augusta, Some even made themselves wonder whether ishutar had secretly let Augusta disappear long ago, but there was a large banquet after the negotiation, at which Augusta, who was already a quasi king, should appear. At that time, I''ll try my best to fight for it, if I can''t Crosaide secretly clenched his teeth, regardless of whether the goddess ishutar noticed the identity of Aisha, and whether the identity of Aisha was and important in the eyes of ishutar, that is, if Augusta refused to exchange her own interests for herself, what should he do at the end? It''s impossible to rob, whether it''s bright or dark! Ishutar will never allow this kind of thing to happen. If the first black dragon attack was just an unintentional accident, then the second time was purely beating the goddess in the face. In addition to compassion and love, there were absolutely many trials and judgments in the doctrine of the goddess. Just look at the Heretics in the East recently. After the big news in the belrama Kingdom, the Knights of the Holy See now beat the heretics and their masters. Some time ago, it was reported that they destroyed a large demon altar, and hundreds of heretics were directly sent to the stake, including some dignified nobles and royal family members, But then the royal family of that country dared to say more on this matter. After the angels came to the kingdom of belrama, their strength not only deterred demons, but also many mortals, and the spread of the Holy See''s faith was much faster than usual. Countless people poured into the church and prayed with unprecedented piety. It can be said that people may not know the name of the king who ruled them, But no one will not know the name of the goddess of the only Lord in the world. Now klosed doesn''t think he can get in touch with ishutar. On the contrary, the plan in the free city has reached a critical period at this stage. Instead, he has to keep a low profile, but Yalin, the king of the white dragon, has to explain to the Dragon King, otherwise God knows what the angry dragon king will do. Although the White Dragon King seems less impulsive and radical than ten thousand years ago, and the years of captivity seem to polish it smoothly, croside has a feeling that the smoothness and isolation of the Dragon King now seem to be forced by some kind of potential. If it comes to an end, it is like the spring is overwhelmed, and the result must be a huge rebound, At that time, the king of the white dragon may return to the exterminating dragon who had to drag the whole world down to be buried with himself ten thousand years ago. Aisha''s affairs should be handled as much as possible. If possible, I hope Augusta can give Aisha to himself peacefully, even if his side pays some price. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After the successful conclusion of the negotiation, a banquet was held to celebrate the successful signing of the agreement and send off. However, on the surface, neither the relevant personnel of the karsermen Empire nor the personnel of the Blackstone ring chamber of commerce were silent, and the banquet was held under the guise of signing a conventional cooperation agreement, However, even so, quite a lot of people came to the banquet. At least on the side of karsermon Empire, in addition to the negotiators and their families, many imperial celebrities and nobles were also invited to the banquet. In order to expand their horizons, develop contacts, share information, and see if they can climb a big tree at the banquet, many noble men and women entered the banquet hall with their own thoughts. On the one hand, the royal family, in addition to Prince Augusta, who is about to ascend the throne, came out with his lover. To everyone''s surprise, even Adriano, king of the karsermon Empire, who has been in seclusion and almost forgotten, attended the banquet. Just after some polite words and having a drink with everyone, although Adelino kept smiling, the sense of decadence of the dying hero was undoubtedly revealed. After deeply looking at his son, he was sick and returned to the backstage to have a rest. No one has any difference, and no one feels anything wrong. The fact that king Adelino was elevated by his son Augusta has spread all over the continent. Now Adelino''s move is normal. A king who holds power all his life has been elevated by his son, and even will be seized of power soon, It would be nice for his majesty to stand up today and say such a few words with a forced smile. It is estimated that Adriano will feel pain at the coronation and enthronement ceremony in the near future. But who cares! Everyone in the palace hall also looked down on the old king''s departure. Over the years, Augusta has proved that he is thousands of times stronger than his father with his own strength. Now, under his leadership, the karsermen Empire has won a border conflict with the kingdom of kreises, making the whole karsermen empire the strongest Empire in the east of the mainland, It was an unprecedented peak in the history of the Empire. Who dares to question? Who dares to disagree? Augusta''s position at the moment is as stable as a rock. Whether it is political or military, the young prince has held all power. In the karsermon Empire, the only choice everyone can choose is to obey. After the old king left, the band played beautiful music, and many young men and women stepped into the dance floor and danced. In the noisy banquet hall, the personnel of the karsermen Empire and the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce who had originally fought tit for tat in the negotiation also put down their guard and chatted with each other with laughter, and the tension during the negotiation has been cleared away, Everyone works for their boss. Now it''s time for everyone to relax and enjoy leisure. It''s not easy to come to the banquet of the strongest empire in the east of the mainland. In addition to enjoying a moment of leisure, each member of the black stone ring chamber of commerce is also trying to make friends. However, it''s undoubtedly a pity that Princess Celine branis, known as the "golden gem" of the karsermon Empire, is not here at the moment, Many people are even more sorry for not seeing the rumored beauty. However, just at this time of laughter, croside walked in front of Augusta like a magnet that repels all emotions. They smiled at each other and looked at each other, as if they knew what was in each other''s heart. "Haven''t you given up the elf girl?" Augusta raised his glass of wine and asked with a smile. "How much do I need to pay before you are willing to transfer it." Claude did not hold the glass, but asked calmly. Chapter 1096 Magnificent hall! The dome is as tall as a temple. Countless exquisite reliefs make the equipment here luxurious and rich. The bright lights emitted by the luxurious chandeliers around reflect the hall like the day. A band composed of up to 100 people plays music that makes the guests feel relaxed, and countless men and women dance. Is this the human world? At the gate, in the surprised look of the attendants, Aisha, who was wearing a princess dress behind Turner and had stage fright, seemed to be like a lamb to be sent into the mouth of the tiger. At the moment, she was holding Turner''s hand tightly with her little hand covered with lace gloves and stepped into the banquet hall step by step. As an uninvited visitor, Tanya did not have any discomfort. Instead, she walked in the banquet hall in a fine dress. When she was a semi elf as a technical consultant personally appointed by Augusta in the karsermon Empire, Tanya was the privileged object everyone wanted to make friends with, For nobles, the more noble people can be invited to their own banquet, the more powerful they can be. For Turner ya, let alone she came uninvited, for any organizer, the fear is that the lady will not come when she receives the invitation. In the noisy hall, countless noble men and women were drinking and chatting with each other. When Turner, dressed in full clothes and with amazing beauty and self-confidence, appeared at the meeting, she became the focus of attention. Countless men, especially some young people, cast hot eyes on the mysterious and elegant beauty in front of them, After all, she had been in a beautiful dinner for several times. She was famous for the upper class of Karl Arthur Men empire. In the Royal and noble circles, the mysterious half elf only had Royal gold jewels, but her royal highness could be a stroke above. Anyway, Princess Celine promised not to be there when Turner was at the party. As for Turner Ya''s semi elf identity, it doesn''t matter even for the nobles who were instilled by the Holy See''s concept of human supremacy in the east of the mainland. After all, the world is still based on power. As a hot man in front of Prince Augusta, who is about to ascend the throne of the karsermon Empire, she has recently won more privileges and positions by jumping three levels. She has become the supreme consultant of the Empire''s magic guide technology. She doesn''t even need to listen to anyone except his Highness Prince Augusta, Who cares about the identity of such a person who almost covers the sky in the karlseman Empire and is still such a beautiful person! However, no one in the banquet hall dares to talk to anyone, whether it''s hot love or dirty covet. You know, this beautiful half elf woman has never been false to anyone, just like a lonely rose. Those who want to pick flowers will be stabbed to the heart. As for those who want to be tangled up regardless of their face, the result can be explained by a noble young master who was controlled by spiritual magic and turned into a monkey in a short time. "It''s so cute ~ do you see? The little guy behind." "I saw it early. It''s an elf! And it''s still the young girl of the elf family!" "It should be said that it is really an elf. It is incredible that even young children are so beautiful." "As lovely as a doll, I really want to hug her!" "Hey, you little girl who hasn''t grown up all your life, you''d better not hug her. Don''t you see who brought her in?" "Wow! What a beautiful half elf. Who is she?" "What? How much information you have. That''s Miss Turner, who has been hot in front of his Highness Prince Augusta recently." "Is it your Highness''s new favorite?" "Forget it, I''m too lazy to tell you." Holding hands behind Turner ya, Aisha lowered her head in fear to try to reduce her sense of existence, but obviously, as an elf and a rare elf, Aisha''s efforts were in vain, and some people in the crowd found that Aisha also appeared at the last party, At that time, however, Aisha was put in a cage in the middle of the banquet hall as a display. This time, the girl was also dressed up. Um, except for the bell with a collar around her neck, she was brought in by Miss Turner, now the red man of the Empire. Seeing a group of people looking at themselves, Aisha was very uncomfortable and wanted to avoid, but she was led by Turner ya to the center of the main venue, which was the most crowded place. She picked up a glass of wine from the respectful waiter. Turner looked at the red wine. She didn''t drink it, but she looked strange. Suddenly Turner turned her head and released her hand and asked Aisha, "would you like something to eat, Aisha?" Now the dinner is over, and it''s time for the ball. The dinner is over, but several long buffet tables are also filled with all kinds of exquisite cakes, including black chocolate cake, fruit mousse inlaid with mango and strawberry in cream, and one person high crown pudding. It seems that there are at least cakes of different styles from several countries and regions in the world, If you are a sweetheart here, you will definitely think you have come to heaven. Not only that, there are also a variety of fruits and snacks, some of which Aisha has never seen before. Like a child who suddenly broke into the candy house, Aisha looked at these exquisite foods in surprise. As an elf and a little girl, Aisha''s resistance to sweets was always negative. Once her sister occasionally made some simple cakes for herself with rare granulated sugar. At that time, she liked to eat what her sister made. Now looking at these exquisite cakes in front of her, Aisha really wants to jump on it and enjoy it. But there are too many human beings, and everyone is looking at himself When she saw everyone around looking at her, especially some of the children who were smearing cream on soft cakes or those who had teased her in the cage before, Ashton gave up her plan to get food and was close to Turner. It seemed that she had a little sense of security only around semi elf women. Looking at the girl clinging to her like a shy cat, Turner went to the table, picked up a plate, picked up a few cakes and fruits, and then handed the plate full of food to Aisha. "Hey ~ look, it''s an elf!" When a boy noticed Turner and the conspicuous Ashton, he greeted his companion. A group of children who looked similar to Aisha''s age immediately rushed around, making Aisha hide behind Turner Ya and almost throw all the dishes on the ground. "It''s the elf in the cage last time." "It''s so beautiful, even more beautiful than Lolo!!" Just as a little boy dressed like a Navy Dress stared at Aisha and whispered, a girl who looked arrogant suddenly kicked him angrily. It was obvious that she was dissatisfied with the fact that Aisha was more beautiful than herself. However, after kicking the boy, The girl with the golden hairpin looked at Aisha as if in contrast. Although the girl looked angry, her eyes twinkled with her favorite eyes, just like seeing the favorite toy. After the initial simple dress up, she put it into the cage and took it to the banquet hall. Because of disgust, Aisha in the cage has been sitting on the ground and burying her head in her arms. Naturally, those boys and girls who shake Aisha have not really realized how charming the spirit is, which is known as the embodiment of beauty in countless stories and fairy tales. Today, Aisha was specially dressed up by Turner ya. In addition, she was no longer afraid and afraid as at first. In addition, as an elf, she had a flexible temperament beyond ordinary people, which attracted the attention of these children in an instant. The boys looked at Aisha with a look of admiration, who was shy and afraid, while the girls looked like they saw a doll of the same size, full of love. There was no way ~ human love for beautiful things stems from a natural nature. It can be said that anyone is controlled by his appearance, whether in the world where Yalin once lived or in a different world, Handsome men and white and beautiful goddesses always have more advantages than Tu feiyuan in doing anything. Moreover, compared with mature adults, children don''t have so strong racist thoughts. For these noble children who come to the banquet, Aisha is just a beautiful girl of her age. As for the fact that Aisha was put in a cage as a display, the children have long been thrown out of the sky. Even if several older children still remember it, But when they saw Turner''s eyes, they consciously closed their mouths. It''s not wise to annoy this half elf beauty. The elders of the family have ordered that there should be no disrespectful behavior in front of her. Seeing Aisha hiding behind Turner ya, there was a fat little boy "Hello, can we be friends?" Seeing someone at the beginning, the children immediately became agitated and issued invitations to Aisha. Their longing for beautiful things made everyone want to monopolize the beautiful and lovely elf girl in front of them. However, in the face of Turner ya, a group of children really didn''t dare to use it. The shadow of Turner ya''s teaching and trickery still hung over the children''s hearts. Aisha didn''t want to pay attention to those who had teased herself. When Turner Ya walked away with a smile, Aisha hurried up with a plate full of food. Soon an interesting picture appeared in the banquet hall. Turner, the half elf walking in the front, was like Aisha followed by a kitten, and then a group of children followed her a few meters away. These little tails followed her wherever she went. "Haven''t seen you for a long time, Miss Turner." As a popular person in the karlseman Empire, Turner Ya has a lot of entertainment. Whenever someone comes forward to chat up, Aisha stands beside Turner Ya and eats the food in her hand. The children behind her are also children after all. Seeing that Aisha and Turner Ya are inseparable, they can''t bear it. They sigh and slowly disperse. After eating the food in her hand, Aisha was also relieved. She really didn''t want to be with these humans. She hasn''t forgotten how they teased herself when she was in a cage. However, at the moment, Aisha didn''t notice that when the children dispersed, there was still a boy secretly following behind. The eyes full of firm eyes were looking at Aisha standing around Turner Ya with an excited look. When looking at Turner ya, the boy''s eyes were full of anger, just like looking at the most heinous villains. Chapter 1097 Aisha handed the empty plate to the maid. The beautiful maid looked at herself with her eyes shining when she took the plate. When she took the plate, she quietly touched her hand and looked at the maid''s appearance. If this is not the royal palace where the banquet is being held, if Turner ya, who is still negotiating with the chancellor of the exchequer, is standing next to her, I''m afraid the maid will just hold herself in her arms and touch her enough. Seeing that there were no ladies on the side, they all looked at themselves with a look of "love", Aisha subconsciously wanted to be closer to Turner. Alas ~ at the moment when Aisha turned her head, one hand grabbed the girl''s wrist and pulled it recklessly, so that Aisha had to run with the owner of this hand. "Run with me!" Suddenly caught by a stranger, Aisha subconsciously wanted to break away from each other and escape back to Turner ya. However, when a slightly familiar voice came, Aisha found that she was holding herself as an aristocratic teenager of her own age, wearing a blue fuse dress. At the moment, she was looking anxiously at Turner ya who was talking with others not far away, It was like watching the biggest enemy of his life. Aisha was stunned, and even the idea of breaking away from each other was temporarily forgotten. The boy in front of her knew himself. At the last banquet, he took special care of himself locked in the cage. That is, he finally proposed to Augusta to take him away, but Turner was the first step. When Turner took him away, the boy was desperate to stop, In the end, however, all she got was a bitter sarcasm from Turner. "Would you please let me go?" Dragged by the other party to a hidden corner of the banquet hall, Aisha finally couldn''t help saying. "Ha ha ~ sorry." Obviously, some boys who are not as strong as Aisha are panting. However, when staring at Aisha, the boy''s face showed an excited look: "do you remember me?" Aisha nodded wordlessly. Of course, she remembered that the boy in front of her at the party made a deep impression on herself. "Come with me. Don''t stay with that vicious woman. I''ll protect you all my life." The boy grabbed Asha''s hand and said in an urgent tone. It''s beautiful! When the elves bullied by those fools in the cage first saw her, a kind of pity emerged in their hearts. After driving away the usual stupid guys, they noticed that the Elves were so beautiful. No wonder the Elves were always described as the embodiment of beauty in stories and poems. They always thought it was too exaggerated, But the moment I saw her, I changed my mind. And unlike those girls who are always arrogant or around to please themselves, she is so quiet and moving, but she is strong and doesn''t shed a tear when bullied. The helpless look of being locked in the cage made me feel the urge to protect her. At that time, I really liked her very much, especially when she said thank you. How I hope to give her freedom and let her accompany me. I believe that if she can show a smile, it must be a warm smile like the sun! But then the woman forcibly took her from her side! The boy looked at Aisha deeply. The elf girl in front of him was more beautiful than when he first saw her. Without the shackles of the cage, under the support of clothes, the elves who were originally as beautiful as the people in the picture showed more exciting colors, I really want to have her: "my name is Credil! My father is the Grand Duke of the Empire. Leave with me. I will protect you. No one will dare to bully you from now on." The eldest Duke''s son ~ seems to be a nobleman of high status. Hearing each other''s words, Aisha couldn''t help looking at the boy in front of her. He was very tall, almost half a head higher than herself. Compared with those noble children of the same age who looked thin or fat, his body was very tight. There were many cocoons holding his hand just now, indicating that he often held a sword to practice martial arts, Not only physical quality, but also temperament is much better than other children. It looks like a little lion. Aisha didn''t know how high the position of the grand duke was in the karsermon Empire, but she didn''t think Credil could really protect herself all her life. Even when Turner took her away last time, neither Credil nor his father obviously had the ability to stop Turner. She still remembered very well when Credil cried like her father, The middle-aged man with the momentum of a lion just comforted his son with a little helplessness. In addition, he didn''t have any idea of trying to communicate with Tanya. Obviously, her master Turner has an extraordinary position in this country. She even ignores Augusta as a prince sometimes, and a great Duke is even less likely to let her do anything. "Credil ~ thank you for caring about me last time, but I can''t leave." Shaking her head, Aisha said faintly. "Why?" Credil grabbed Asha''s shoulder and asked anxiously. Aisha is not stupid and knows what Credil thinks, but she can''t choose to leave, not because Credil can''t protect herself, but because Credil likes herself on the basis that she is an elf and can be traded. Credil likes herself just like those who covet herself in the hall, Just like his appearance, just like his identity as an elf, but Credil''s feelings for himself should be more pure. If others'' love for himself is only based on desire, then Credil''s own love is just like an artist''s love for famous paintings, but how pure is this feeling, He is still his own possession in Credil''s eyes. He doesn''t treat himself as an equal object! Although the half elf sorceress Turner Ya also treats herself as a pet and often teases and humiliates herself, she can feel that Turner Ya has given a more special thing, that is, freedom and dignity! Or she didn''t give it directly to herself, but she gave herself a chance to fight for freedom and dignity, learn magic and master power, so as to break the shackles and shackles, so that she can leave her one day. Maybe Credil will give himself a rich life, and even make himself higher than many of his compatriots, so that no one dare to touch himself, but he will never give himself only freedom and equal dignity, because he is just a gift as he once said "The master will not allow me to leave." Asha said apologetically. Credil''s cheeks puffed: "no! I''ll take you away. I really like you. Please leave with me. I''ll take good care of you when I come to my house. I can give you whatever you want." "If you take me, it will embarrass your father." "I don''t care so much" When it comes to his father, Credil''s look darkens. As the son of the grand duke, he has not become arbitrary because of his identity. He has always tried to win his father''s favor and get anything he wants, but he begged his father when the elf girl was taken away by Tanya that day, He even hoped to keep Aisha with a promise his father had promised himself, but his father shook his head and told himself that he could only try to talk with Turner ya. Whether she would agree or not was not his decision. He didn''t hesitate to use up this promise, but the result was negative. While Credil was silent and trembling, a group of men and women seemed to notice the two people hiding in the secluded place. One of the oily men looked at Aisha with bright eyes, as if he saw a rare thing: "look, it''s an elf, and it''s still a young elf." "What ~ where? Ah! Really, what a lovely little fellow." "With a collar, whose pet came to this place." A group of noble men and women gathered around. When they saw that Credil was human, everyone was slightly disappointed and focused on Aisha. In the eastern part of the continent, elves can be regarded as a luxury. Owning an elven slave is not owned by any noble, Usually, only high-ranking people or noble families will deliberately raise elves to show their identity. Adult elves are usually very rebellious, but young elves are another thing. As long as they are trained for a period of time, these young Elves will become very obedient, In a few years, they will be as docile and obedient as cats. Therefore, young elves are usually rare goods, which is several times the price of adult elves. At the thought of this, the greasy noble man immediately moved his mind. Obviously, the elf little girl in front of him can''t be helpless, and the greatest possibility is the little ghost''s pet in front of him. Tut ~! It''s really enviable. I got such a beautiful and lovely fairy girl as a slave since I was a child. If I can get such a lovely fairy, I believe I won''t feel lonely every night for the rest of my life. You know, the life of the fairy is very long. Even when I get old, she can still be as beautiful as a young girl, And the most important thing is to let her conceive and give birth to a half elf. It''s also a very valuable commodity. If you want to say, the Elf race is really a hen that can lay golden eggs! "Hey ~ kid! This is my slave. Get out of the way quickly." In one thought, the greasy male aristocrat obviously did something without thinking carefully about the advantages and disadvantages. As soon as he said this, several people next to him immediately realized what he was going to do. In fact, this kind of thing was not once or twice. Several people were also ready to help Qiang steal the young fairy in front of him. As for the kid in front of him, who is interested in paying attention to him? Even if he told his parents afterwards, his people had already left with the little slave. Can his parents still find their own reason without knowing who their people are. However, there are also some smart people who hesitate. They can buy their son a valuable young elf as a gift. The identity of this kid is definitely very important. If the other party is a person who can''t afford it, if they go to touch it, they won''t ask for trouble. However, the greasy noble man didn''t think much. While scolding Credil, he already reached out and grabbed it like Aisha. Just as soon as he reached out, he felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen, because Credil had kicked the other party''s lower abdomen impolitely. Although Credil was still young, but often practicing martial arts made Credil very powerful, A kick on the valve of the lower abdomen will be unbearable for even adults. "Ah ah!!" At the moment when the other party screamed and squatted down, Credil kicked the other party''s face with disdainful eyes and let the greasy man fly out with nosebleed. Credil is very angry. Now someone bothers him, especially when this group of people say the word "pet", the elf girl in front of him obviously shows a lost look, which makes him more angry. "Damn ~ you stinky kid, teach him a lesson!" The man who was kicked to the ground wailed. "Smelly kid, you owe me a beating, don''t you!" "TMD! Teach this kid a lesson and dare to show off his strength to me." Several noble men immediately gathered around, without any style of preparation, they had to bully more and less at the same time. However, the next second, a flash of fire flashed. The first man who looked obscene was hit by a burning fireball. In an instant, Sao Bao''s clothes became an excellent combustion aid, making the man scream and turn into a fireman rolling around. At this time, the noble men and women found that kredil''s right hand was wearing a ring shining red light, and the fireball seemed to be emitted from this ring. Magic equipment? Just when a group of people learned that they must have provoked someone they shouldn''t have provoked, Credil''s had roared angrily. "Get out of here!" Chapter 1098 The shrieks came from the mouth of a woman dressed up in a colorful and dusty manner. A group of people screamed and panicked. They immediately used their clothes to help their companions put out the fire. When the fireball was excited, it inevitably alerted the protective array. However, when the guards and attendants who received the alarm information in the banquet hall came, The unlucky guy who was hit by the fireball had been burned with blisters all over and was wailing miserably. The red halo ring shining on kredil''s finger is obviously a magic equipment, and the level has definitely exceeded the advanced level to the excellent level. A group of noble men and women obviously have people who know the goods. This kind of magic equipment usually has special abilities. For example, it can create a shield to protect the wearer in a crisis, or send fireballs, ice arrows, wind blades, etc. to attack the enemy as just now. The most convenient thing is that the ring finger itself can let the mage inject magic into it, The wearer, even an ordinary person, can activate the magic in the equipment with his mind, so as to effectively attack the enemy or defend himself. Of course, such magic equipment is valuable, and it must be excellent to enable ordinary people to use magic. Generally speaking, such equipment is specially tailored for buyers by craftsmen. Even export products will be sold in designated large commercial houses and auction venues, Not to mention ordinary people, they are some small nobles. For example, none of the people watching now has a magic equipment. And more importantly, a palace banquet of this level, generally speaking, quietly carrying weapons and offensive magic equipment will be regarded as an attempt to assassinate and rebel. No noble should dare to commit this taboo. "Don''t ~ don''t get excited, boy. Just now... Just a misunderstanding." Seeing that Credil had a magical equipment for attack in his hand, several bad nobles were dumbfounded and retreated slowly with fear. "Misunderstanding?" A trace of anger flashed in Credil''s eyes: "I don''t think there was a misunderstanding just now. You despicable guys don''t deserve the title of nobility at all." If you want to say, the magic ring at the moment is like a pistol, and the most terrible thing is that the pistol is still in the hand of a very excited child, and just now he "shot". Without hesitation, he really has the mentality of planning to kill, and who can not be afraid at this time. "Ah ah! Don''t ~ don''t ~ don''t do it!" "Help! Help me!" "No, killing people will put you in prison. No!" Seeing the ring in Credil''s hand, it began to condense a hot flame. Several noble youths who were originally going to attack Credil immediately ran away in panic. After seeing Credil, the young man who was kicked on the ground by Credil aimed at himself, In an instant, under the captive of fear, a foul smelling yellow liquid came out of his lower body. Seeing each other look like a loser, Credil only felt that becoming a nobleman was an insult to his status as a nobleman. His father had always taught himself that noblemen should be elegant, intelligent and brave, and should become the most unbreakable cornerstone of the whole country, Only such elites are qualified to become aristocrats and enjoy the privileges of aristocrats. Those with ability tend to be in the upper position, while those without ability crawl at the bottom! However, Credil doesn''t think these guys have the qualification to be called aristocrats, let alone dare to say that the elf girl is his slave to try to steal it just now. It''s like a group of little gangsters who only deserve to wander at the bottom of the outer city wearing noble clothes. However, the gorgeous clothes can''t hide their dirty and cheap breath. Disgusting! Not to mention offending yourself, just calling your favorite girl a slave is unforgivable! Credil in the heart of the normalizing fire fired the fireball again. However, in an instant, Aisha rushed up and pressed Credil''s hand. The burning fireball immediately hit the ground and aroused a dazzling spark. At the moment, the aristocratic youth who escaped by chance was too nervous, and her eyes turned white and fainted. "Come on, Credil!" "Please let me go. I''ll teach this bastard a lesson. He dares to insult you like this!" "But you kill him now, which... It will embarrass you and your father." After being rejected by Aisha, he was very excited by the person who had just been insulted. He just saw Aisha holding herself tightly to stop him, and his heart gradually softened. Smelling the faint fragrance of orchids on the girl''s body, Credil poured Aisha into her arms and felt the warm and delicate body trembling in panic. Credil was full of love like hugging a wounded little animal, The guards and bodyguards who felt quickly saw the mess here and quickly controlled the people, while the attendants who were responsible for dealing with the emergency began to put out the fire and check the injured without saying a word. It may be because of the age of Credil and Aisha. At first, the guards thought that these noble men and women attending the banquet had caused such a big thing, However, under the excuse of several people, I was stunned to find that it was the boy with extraordinary temperament who hurt people with magic and caused the small fire. Compared with the few little nobles in front of him, a servant with sharp eyes and familiar with the emblem of the aristocratic family immediately recognized a badge embroidered on Credil''s clothes. The boy in front of him was actually the son of the Grand Duke of the karsermon empire. When he saw the elf little girl with pointed ears in the arms of the boy, the servant couldn''t help swallowing saliva, At today''s banquet, it seems that only miss Turner ya, the top technical consultant who has been at the height of the sun recently, brought an elf to the banquet. What the hell is going on? "That... Please... Please let go of me?" Aisha, who was held in Credil''s arms, said with a red face and a trembling voice. For the first time, she was held in her arms by unknown men, and she was still the most hated human at ordinary times. Aisha felt that her heart was beating at an overloaded speed, and her whole body seemed to be stiff. She clearly wanted to push him away, but she couldn''t use her strength at all. "Please let me go, will you?" Seeing that the boy didn''t seem to respond, Aisha was anxious and was about to cry. The guards and attendants on one side were also a little confused about the current situation. The eldest Duke''s son tightly hugged a girl of his age and looked like he was intoxicated in his own world and completely ignored his group of people. This situation is really embarrassing, Although anyone who caused damage at the banquet as a court guard must be arrested and restricted immediately, seeing the boy as silent in the gentle countryside, the guards always felt that it was strange and embarrassing to separate the two now. At Aisha''s third request, Credil recovered. Seeing that the girls were about to cry, Credil felt heartache, but he was cruel to prepare to take Aisha to take her back to his home. However, when Credil was ready to put his ideas into action, the bodyguards on one side did not intend to let Credil leave like this. After all, he was still needed to deal with the current difficult stall. If it was really the son of the Great Duke, it would be troublesome to deal with it. If possible, the bodyguards were more willing to believe that these things were caused by the small aristocrats. However, Credil did not intend to stay long. After leaving a sentence "my father is the Grand Duke" to brush the pot for his father, he couldn''t wait to take Aisha away. "Wait, little master Credil, this girl is Miss Turner... Eh ~ please calm down!" When one of the attendants tried to stop Credil from leaving, he was surprised to find that the boy had pointed his magic ring at himself. Turner! This name is probably the last name that Credil wants to hear now. The angry boy stared at the attendant with some red eyes and threatened impolitely, "get out of the way!" "Calm down, you... You can''t... You can''t leave now." The servant who was pointed at with a "gun" was a little flustered, but although the Royal servant of the Royal Palace was a little afraid after special training, the servant still tried his best to stop him. Even if the boy in front of him used a ring to make magic, he couldn''t give in, otherwise it would be a serious disqualification as a royal servant. Credil really wanted to shoot the attendant in front of him with a fireball, but when he thought of Aisha''s persuasion in his ear, he could judge how much trouble he would bring to his father and himself if he really attacked a royal attendant. During the confrontation, a high voice with a trace of irony sounded. "Really ~ is there a mistake? If you don''t pay attention a little, a little villain will abduct my pet and keep saying bad things about my owner in front of my pet." Credil was stunned, and then turned around like a great enemy, watching a large group of nobles coming to him in twos and threes, and the only impressively headed in the middle of the period was the half elf Turner, who made him hate, hate and fear the most. Seeing Turner Ya coming, Aisha was also slightly stunned. She subconsciously wanted to run over, but she was tightly grasped by Credil''s right hand and couldn''t break free. Turner smiled at cridil, who looked at him with hatred and fear, and said lightly: "little devil! Remember what I told you last time? Now that you dare to secretly try to abduct my pet, do you already have the power to fight me?" At this point, Turner smiled and glanced at the ring on Credil''s hand. Chapter 1099 Without strength, you can''t get anything. Even if you get it, you will be robbed by others Once, Turner Ya''s cruel words still lingered in kredil''s ears even today. It was that day that made kredil feel so weak. When Turner Ya took the girl she wanted, as the son of the grand duke, he could only watch so helplessly, and then he couldn''t do anything. It''s like a nightmare! Credil found his body trembling subconsciously. Even if the half elf woman in front of her was no less than the outstanding appearance of the elf girl next to her, in her own eyes, she was the most terrible devil in the nightmare. Uh huh~ As soon as he bit his teeth, Credil raised his hand and pointed the ring at Turner ya. The dangerous red light on the ring was condensing, and this move immediately made the nobles and guards nearby agitated. Some guards were even prepared to stop the dangerous move of the son of the grand duke at all costs, even if the fireball might hit themselves, You should know that his target is the red man in front of his majesty Augusta, who is about to ascend the throne as king. Even the grand duke Kieran nandiok himself is courteous and polite when facing her. At this time, Tanya waved to the guards. Being pointed at by the magic ring, Turner Ya not only wasn''t afraid, but also put her face together with an interesting look: "a quasi excellent magic ring, the main body is made of secret silver mixed with gold, inlaid with red inflammatory stone, full of magic and fire elements, can emit six fireballs with magic level 2 and a ring of flame with magic level 4." "Hehe ~ it''s an interesting little prop. Let me guess. Did you bring it out quietly from your father? Or is this the final answer you''re going to give me?" Just a glance at Turner Ya not only distinguished the grade and making materials of the ring, but also found out the function of the ring, which immediately dissipated the little courage originally summoned in Credil''s heart. In the face of a mage with unknown strength, Credil was also very clear, If you just want to defeat each other with a magic ring in your hand, you are dreaming. Looking at the frozen boy, Turner Ya smiled inexplicably, and then her eyes fell on the burned noble, gently condensing a bright light ball at her fingertips. With the rapid cure of the light element, the burned blisters on the man quickly faded, and a layer of necrotic skin fell off as much as possible to expose the new skin, which looked more smooth and tender than the woman''s skin. In just a few seconds, the man who was still moaning on the ground had already sat up with the help of his attendants. Apart from his ragged clothes and his bald head with completely burned hair, it could not be seen that he was still seriously burned a few seconds ago. Some dignitaries around could not help whispering, and some knowledgeable magicians at the meeting looked at Turner Ya with even more dignified eyes. What tenaya has just used is obviously the holy light for healing, but mastering the light element and dark element is more difficult than mastering the other four elements. There are many magicians practicing the four systems of fire, wind, soil and water in the world, but it is even more difficult to find a magician of light element and dark element, Even Lord Farron, the great mage whose magic level reached level 20, only initially involved light and dark magic. Generally, only the monks and priests who are good at using the element of light in the Holy Holy See can use this power only after they become silver knights and get the blessing of the goddess. But now Turner has used it easily. Does this mean that Those who do not understand think it is ordinary magic, but those who understand it naturally understand its interests and remain silent. Turner Ya didn''t care what they thought, just like the dragon would never consider whether mole ants were afraid or respected. Seeing another unlucky ghost, she seemed to be scared to pee her pants and fainted. Turner Ya also treated the unlucky ghost with a slight fracture of the bridge of the nose. "Hmm ~" In addition to healing physical injuries, the light element can also quickly restore physical strength. The greasy aristocratic man who was stunned by Credil suddenly woke up, but it seems that his mind is still unclear, When I saw that there were attendants and guards everywhere, and I happened to see Aisha pulled behind by credilla, I immediately pointed to him and shouted sharply. "It''s him ~ it''s him who attacked me. He illegally carried magic equipment and tried to rob my elf slave!" The front words were not taken seriously, and they felt sorry for this guy, but as soon as the back words came out, almost all the people around him subconsciously stepped back, trying to stay away from him like avoiding a madman. His fairy slave!? Some schadenfreudes have looked at him as if they were looking at a clown. It is well known that only miss Turner brought a small and lovely elf to the party today, and this is the one in front of him. This fool dares to say that Miss Turner''s pet belongs to his female slave, and he seems to have forgotten one thing! Miss Turner Ya is a half elf. This "elf slave" can be regarded as it. Turner Ya was insulted. Don''t this fool know that at tonight''s party, let alone the red lady in front of his highness Augusta, no one dares to call her a slave even this elf girl. Just when the guy who didn''t know he was in trouble was still making noise, Turner Ya had mobilized the wind element density around and changed the air pressure. The huge pressure accurately made his arm break with toothache, and the bones around the man began to twist abnormally, Then, after an amazing scream, the poor guy even pulled out his shit after experiencing the ugliness of leaking urine. At this time, the man''s twisted body emits a faint white light, and then returns to normal, but this time he can''t wake up again. Just as the people covered their noses and retreated in panic, Turner Ya looked at Credil completely regardless of my business. To be exact, it was the elf girl around Credil: "Aisha ~ come here quickly and run away quietly with others without saying a word. When you go back, it seems that you have to punish you well." As soon as she heard of the punishment, Ashton was excited. In the past, plus the "adjustment" of this period of time, Asha subconsciously began to move her body to Turner ya, but Asha''s little face looked wronged. It was clear that she was forcibly pulled away. How can we say that she was quietly Mimi running away with others. Turner Ya looked at Aisha''s lovely look like a wronged kitten and couldn''t help smiling. She had her current mental strength, not to mention Aisha who would stay around, that is, everyone''s every move in the whole banquet hall was under her own supervision. For example, the son of the Great Duke followed her stealthily all the way, Then he took his little pet and tried to take it home without paying attention. Seeing that Aisha seemed to be leaving, Credil wanted to catch the girl quickly, but found that an invisible force separated his hand. "Wait, Asha, please don''t go!" Credil''s tone seemed to cry. Issa turned her head slightly and looked at Credil. It seemed that she couldn''t bear it, but when she saw her master looking at herself with a kind smile, her awe for Turner was obviously more vivid than Credil''s confession. Finally, Issa had to show a sorry look and began to walk towards Turner again. A noble woman next to her shook her head without a word, showing a pity to Clay Deal. The scene of a couple''s being dismantled in real life reminded the woman that her first love in her youth had dissipated under the pressure of family, and that her first lover''s expression was probably like the boy in front of him. However, although I was frustrated at that time and even had the idea of dying, time always diluted the torrent of all feelings. Now I also feel that my life with my husband is still very good. Maybe when he grows up, the boy will also think he was too young and vigorous. Although the little elf girl is really cute, she wants to take it back and raise it as a pet, it''s not worth meeting Miss turner for a little female slave area. "I''m sorry ~ I have to listen to my master," Aisha finally returned to Turner and said with her head down. Credil looked at Turner with trembling eyes. He felt that he had been robbed of everything twice in a row. Not to mention a child, even a mature man would be planted with the seeds of hatred and revenge. In the past, Turner would not have paid attention to Credil''s mood, but now the situation is somewhat different. "Do you feel it again? People without power can''t get anything, even if they get it, they will be taken away again and again," Turner said lightly when she came to the boy who glared at her. Credil, who was stimulated by this, could no longer bear it. His anger at Turner swallowed up his fear of her and awe of the laws and regulations. The magic ring in his hand quickly condensed a dangerous red light. When the mage who was watching exclaimed at the danger, Turner smiled and pressed the ring with her white sleeve finger, and the light of the ring immediately faded, The red gem on it began to break, mixed with a small amount of Mithril. The forged ring was like desertification, turned into countless particles, and disappeared from kredil''s fingertips. Tut ~ what''s going on? The guards and mages on one side couldn''t help but take a breath. The half Elf Female mage touched it with her fingers and completely disappeared at least an excellent equipment. The seemingly sexy and slender jade hand became so terrible in the eyes of the public for a time, Even some people who were still holding some dirty thoughts on Turner Ya''s hands like works of art in their mind suddenly felt a cold in their crotch and involuntarily tightened their legs. Seeing that the precious ring he secretly brought out was completely extinguished, Credil''s anger was mixed with feelings called fear, but the strong anger made Credil even recklessly stretch out his head to bite Turner Ya''s fingers. Only half of this move was forcibly stopped. Pressing a finger on Credil''s head made the boy unable to move. Turner admired the little guy''s courage. "Seeing your efforts, why don''t I give you a chance? You can try to convince Aisha. As long as Aisha is willing to go with you, I will promise to give her to you. How about it?" Chapter 1100 Love is blind. Similarly, when a person pursues what he likes, he is extremely blind. After the shackles of reason are broken by surging feelings, irrational behavior will always plant the seeds of darkness in the child''s heart. Turner Ya wants to help Credil pull out the seed. She dares to face herself like this. In addition to being ignorant and fearless, the child has extraordinary courage, or a very good seedling. Now, as a goddess Messenger, she has the obligation to ensure that the excellent seedlings will not grow too crooked in the future. "Look at your courage, little devil, I''m giving you a chance." Turner smiled at Credil and said, "you can try to convince Aisha. As long as Aisha says she is willing to follow you, I will admit defeat and give up Aisha, and then transfer her ownership to you." As soon as this remark came out, Aisha, who was used as a chip, was stunned. The girl almost doubted whether she had heard wrong, raised her head and looked at Turner Ya with an inquiring look. Not only Aisha, but also kredil''s originally hateful look gradually calmed down. It seems hard to imagine that the female devil in her heart would say such words, and the nobles and guests at the meeting also talked about it one after another. For Turner Ya''s super confident speech, they all thought that Turner Ya had completely "trained" her pet, It is estimated that even if the elf girl in front of her really wants to set her free, she doesn''t dare to leave Turner ya. Instead of agreeing immediately, Credil looked at Turner with vigilant eyes. Turner Ya sneered with disdain: "I know what you''re thinking. Do you think I''ll use spiritual magic to control Aisha, or privately threaten Aisha not to let her leave? Don''t worry ~ I don''t need to use this boring means, and I can also tell you clearly that Aisha will choose to continue to follow me, because I gave Aisha something you absolutely can''t give." "As long as I persuade Aisha to follow me, you will never take Aisha away?" "That''s right!" "Nor will his Highness Prince Augusta or anyone else take Asha." Turner raised her eyebrows: "I''m very suspicious at a young age, but it''s not a bad thing to be cautious. I can assure you that as long as Aisha agrees, I will never go back on my word, and I won''t use any means to recapture Aisha or let someone take Aisha away from you. My name is Tanya frost, and all the guests here, including the grand duke and Augustus, peeking aside Prince TA can be a witness! " In the dark, the Grand Duke of xerland, who monitored the situation in the hall through the projection screen and was accidentally shot, looked like eating a green headed fly, while Augusta looked at his important minister and shrugged helplessly. "Are you satisfied with this? Little devil!" Every word was bitten by Turner, and the onlookers around could hear that Turner was serious this time. As long as the elf girl named Aisha did choose Credil, Turner would never regret, let alone make an oath in front of so many people, Even if Turner''s identity is special, if she breaks the oath, she will leave a bad name for breaking the oath in the noble social circle of karsermen and even the whole eastern continent. After receiving this assurance, Credil nodded and was about to open his mouth to agree, but Turner reached out to stop him and continued, "but I also have conditions. If you can''t do it, then ? "Never come near Asha again?" Credil watched Turner gnashing his teeth. Compared with the fear caused by Turner when she destroyed the ring, never being allowed to get close to Issa makes Credil feel more afraid and unacceptable. "Hehe ~ never, but don''t come to or see Aisha until you''re 20." Turner leaned down and deliberately said in a funny voice: "Feelings will be diluted by time. I want to see if you can continue to like Aisha in a few years, or if you have found another favorite object at that time. If you can still maintain today''s mood at that time, I''m giving you a chance." "OK ~ OK! I agree!" Credil waved his hand unconvinced and said firmly. I''m 14 years old this year. I''ve said more or less in six years. I can''t forget Aisha. Even if I can''t take Aisha today, I will still try to take Aisha away after I''m 20. Asha, who was regarded as a gamble for a time, was dissatisfied when she saw Credil staring at herself affectionately. No matter for Credil or Turner, she decided her fate as a business object at will. Anyone reduced to such a thing will feel sad and dissatisfied for herself. Aisha wanted to protest, but she was stared back by Turner ya. In front of Turner ya, Aisha found herself afraid to say no to her request anyway. "Interesting gambling, I also want to join, can I?" However, at this time, a voice came from behind, like magic. The guests who were still excited around were like soldiers who had been ordered. Regardless of their identity, they all turned sideways and made way. "Oh ~ it''s your excellency of Klose." "Who is he? I don''t seem to have seen him much in the social circle." "As a friend, I have to remind you to learn more about external affairs. This is his Excellency Mr. croside, vice president of the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce. He is also the most capable candidate who is expected to be the president of the free city chamber of Commerce. Today''s banquets are specially held to see off the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce." "Vice President ~ are you sure? You look younger than me so young." With a sound of black dress, croside walked over gently. He was handsome and had extraordinary temperament. He was unique among countless nobles and upper class people. If you want to say, there were people with the same temperament as croside among the guests, but most of them had entered middle age and even had gray hair, Compared with croside, the young noble hero has less sense of stable and mature vicissitudes and the courage that seems to swallow the world. Many noble girls and ladies stared at kloside with intoxicated eyes. He was not only a young and golden man, but also a man with extraordinary temperament. Probably only prince Augusta could match him in the whole karsermon empire. No wonder it is said that even Princess Celine, who has the reputation of golden gemstones in the Empire, was a little distracted when she saw him for the first time, And for the first time, after the first meeting, they spent nearly half an hour alone. It is to know that Princess serene and the first time she met anyone can talk to the princess for five or six minutes at the most. That''s the limit, not to mention the Royal Highness. He is handsome, young and golden, and may become the next president of the chamber of Commerce in the free city. As a vice president of the chamber of commerce with great potential, I don''t know how many women have launched an offensive against him tonight. At the beginning of the banquet, there were no fewer than five women around croside, who became the envy and hate of many men. "I''m also very interested in this elf girl. Can I join this gamble?" When he came to the front, croside glanced at Turner and then at Asha. She was watched by her green and black eyes. For a moment, Aisha trembled unconsciously. For a moment, she felt that the tall man staring at her was not like a human, but something like an extremely huge and terrible distortion. She looked at herself. The eyes in each other''s eyes revealed a naked desire for possession, But it''s not the lust and lust that frightens you like others, nor the passionate love like Credil. It''s more like a purer possessiveness, like the need to complete a certain obsession. He has to get himself! A thought suddenly appeared in Aisha''s mind. She trembled with fear and grasped Turner''s hand tightly. Emma, the female assistant in the evening dress following behind Chloe side, couldn''t help but poke her head out and inquired about Aisha curiously. It turned out that this is the elf girl that the vice president has always been obsessed with. Well, although she is really cute, like a poor kitten, she has an impulse to take her back and raise her, But in any case, it''s just an elf. Although it''s really rare as a young elf, there''s nothing you can''t buy as long as you have money in a free city. Or does this little girl have anything special in other places? "Oh! So you''re croside." Turner looked at Klose with a look of ''first meeting'': "it''s the guy who has always coveted my little pet, right?" "Hello, Miss Turner. I think his highness Augusta should have mentioned me to you." Clyde took back his eyes from Asha and looked at Turner with some dignity. In Rogge''s report, it is the half Elf Mage who, with his own magic and a quasi sacred magic staff lost ten thousand years ago, actually resisted the black dragon bodyguard captain galrhodes. Not only that, he also killed the black dragon bodyguard captain with some strange magic, a powerful black dragon who survived the dragon war ten thousand years ago. But according to Rogge, the half elf should also have died in the battle. Since Turner was dead, who is this in front of you now? Or is Rogge''s unreliable fellow so stupid that he can''t even tell the dead from the living? Chapter 1101 Turner Ya is indeed dead. Under the impact of water element and frost force, even every cell is completely transformed into lifeless ice crystal from inside to outside. Under the impact of the purest and huge ice and snow force of the White Dragon King, except the water element king himself, Even the goddess of ice and snow, one of the five supreme gods in the holy capital, did not dare to say that she could bear it completely, and the first level black dragon bodyguard galrhodes died in an instant and could not die again! However, Turner Ya was also lucky. Maybe it was because the frost power of the White Dragon King was too pure, or maybe the half Elf Mage was just at the node center of the casting area. At the moment when the frost power came out from the dragon scale, Turner Ya''s body was completely frozen in a thousandth of a second, The soul is very lucky to be completely frozen and imprisoned in its own body. Although the body died, the soul was completely preserved. After being favored by the goddess ishutar to reshape the body, Turner has abandoned the identity of a half elf and become the wings of the goddess again. Turner smiled and commented on losside: "I''m really curious about what makes you so obsessed with my little pet." "Every businessman has his own trade secrets. I really have no comment on this matter." Croside smiled and said, "but if you are willing to give up, Miss Turner, I promise I will give you a satisfactory price." Aisha bowed her head and was afraid and angry to see klosed. Compared with Turner and Credil, the businessman looked at herself completely as goods that didn''t need to pour emotion. The behavior of using money to determine her destiny reminded her of the sadness and anger when she was caught by mankind, Compared with the owner Turner Ya''s practice of taking herself as a bet, the businessman called croside is more annoying and frightening At the thought of the encounter in the other party''s hands, Aisha even preferred to be taken away by Credil, but now she can do nothing except hold on to Turner''s skirt and secretly pray the host not to abandon herself. Without power, it''s so sad that you can''t even decide your own destiny! Turner Ya didn''t care about Aisha''s actions, but asked with some ''interest'': "what kind of price? If you mean to use money, you can go back where you come from. Money is a good thing, but for people with real money, it''s just a pair of meaningless numbers, and for me, money is a pile of meaningless numbers." Sophisticated dresses, ornaments and emblems are also sophisticated to excellent equipment. Although there is not even a legendary one, they are generally common equipment, but all the equipment are properly matched together as if they are integrated, except for protection, These equipment also seem to form a strange spell boundary that can isolate any tracking and exploration related spells. When she was a half elf, Turner ya, who was a master level maker, saw some little secrets of croside at a glance. Those humble little things were all equipment with special abilities. It is indisputable for a wealthy businessman to wear anti detection equipment. After all, money is the original sin. It is too likely to be secretly watched by outlaws and competitors when going out, but when these things are worn on the vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, people feel suspicious. At this time, many guests around were in an uproar. However, some people disagreed or even secretly agreed. She really didn''t need much money. As the highest technical consultant of the Empire, she even had the right to control the R & D funds of tens of billions of riens. Such a large sum of money was in front of her, Anyone with a little thought can make himself fat in one breath. But Turner Ya obviously didn''t. although she also lived a good life and had several waitresses, these expenses were frugal compared with the guests who could stand in this banquet hall tonight. "I know ~ if I could solve it with money, I would have left with the child." Croside touched the space ring he was wearing and took out something: "I suggested to Prince Augusta before that I could exchange ten elves for this child if you like, but you don''t seem interested. Later, I heard that Miss Turner, you are a mage and a maker, so how about I use this in exchange?" Many people around looked at Klose curiously and wanted to see what valuable treasure the vice president wanted to give in exchange. You know, the ten elf slaves just mentioned are not a small sum of money. The silver white metal block half the size of an egg has an unusually smooth surface. When it looks, it always feels as if some kind of ripple is slowly pulsating. It is a metal that seems to have magic. Even without any forging and polishing, it can attract the attention of everyone present by its own qualifications. Men are eager to make it into exquisite badges and powerful swords, And women can''t even help imagining how beautiful it would be if they could wear this metal ornament on their bodies. In an instant, the faces of some well-informed nobles and mages changed sharply after a short surprise. In particular, the faces of several high-level mages with noble titles in the karsermon Empire changed several times, which seemed uncertain. "Ollihakon metal... This big piece! Where did you get it?" Turner Ya gave the answer with a look of amazement and shock, an answer that made everyone in the banquet hall in an uproar. The metal of God, the stone chosen by heaven, the treasure of the earth, the versatile material The guests around said a lot of alternative titles about orihakam metal. There are many kinds of titles for orihakam magic metal in different regions and races on the whole continent, but these titles finally express a meaning, that is, the extraordinary forging characteristics and rare quantity of orihakam metal. As an associated mineral of magic spar and refined gold, mining kilogram can extract as much orihakam metal as half a little fingernail. Even if the harvest is rich, it is more likely that digging out the whole mine may not get much orihakam metal, and there is no basis for the growth conditions of this metal, Even the most outstanding mineralogists and geologists can''t figure out the reason for the formation of orihakon metal. The name of metal of God is worthy of its name! Many nobles among the guests were staring at the small piece of ollihakon metal in kloside''s hand with red eyes. Some mages even swallowed saliva. If they didn''t see that this was the Royal Palace Banquet Hall of the karsermen Empire, if they weren''t the vice president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, I''m afraid some people are already planning whether to take a part-time job as robbers and bandits and ambush the vice president on his way back to the free city. Noble pride and elegance? Don''t be silly, this is ollihakon metal! Although it is only half the size of an egg, it may not be as big as half an egg, but the value of this ollihakon metal is enough for a beggar to buy dozens of luxury manors, nearby fertile farms and the Lord''s castle. Moreover, more often, this metal is a valuable treasure without a market, Even the holy objects carried by priests and priests blessed by the gods in the Holy See and holy capital were built by orihakam. There have never been fewer wars over orihakam in history, and orihakam magic metal accounts for a large factor in the equipment famous in history, Even in the belief of the dwarves, orihakam metal is considered to be a part of the body of the God of the earth. When forging orihakam, the dwarf blacksmith usually has to hold a religious ceremony for it to ensure that it is perfectly forged. After all this, the construction will start. We can see how attractive this metal is on the whole continent! In addition to forging orihakam metal, it is also widely used. Mages also regard this metal as a family heirloom in some magic guiding instruments, Dharma arrays, mystery locks and even magic experimental materials, Even after the death of the last magician family whose blood declined a hundred years ago, people found that he would rather bury the half thumb sized orihakam in his grave than sell it in exchange for wealth. The karsermon Empire also regarded it as a strategic resource and strictly controlled the outflow of orihakam metal, All orihakam metals are returned to the country after being excavated and refined. Selling them privately is not as simple as killing the head. It''s a felony of copying the family and destroying the family. How could such a valuable thing be used to exchange for a fairy slave? Even if it is a rare young elf girl, you can buy hundreds of ollihakon magic metal in such a large free city. If it is a beautiful human female slave, it is to change one person to sleep every night until you die of old age without repetition. Or is it true that the vice president is rich and powerful, and such things can be taken out at will. For Turner Ya''s inquiry, croside smiled faintly: "it''s the reward entrusted by my client. As for who, please forgive me, I can''t disclose the client''s information. However ~ for mages or craftsmen, ollihakon magic metal is something you can''t find, so miss Turner, are you willing to exchange it?" "It''s really embarrassing... Ollihakon metal, even the karsermon empire. I applied for this thing several times, but I only got so little." Turner Ya smiled and pinched out a cherry size with her fingers: "your proposal is really attractive, Lord croside. Although I don''t know what happened to those ollihakon who came from unknown sources, but..." Turner was silent for a moment, then sneered, "I refuse!" "Really?" Kloside was not surprised and didn''t mean to retain. He just silently took back ollihakon metal: "can you tell me why?" Turner Ya tilted her head and said jokingly, "why? It''s probably because you always covet my little pet, which has brought me a lot of trouble!!" For a moment, Clyde felt that Turner''s eyes were particularly piercing, as if he had seen through himself. Chapter 1102 The news about Turner Ya was obtained by krosid through Rogge''s mouth, and later he got some vague information through some channels. As a half elf, she acted as the top technical consultant of the karsermon empire. It seems that she is responsible for leading the reverse analysis and Research on the technology left over by the perlas Empire, and even let the karsermon Empire successfully create the Magic Knight, a war machine designed to use the dragon as an imaginary enemy in the dragon war ten thousand years ago, Other news can prove that Turner Ya is a mage who can activate magic, and her magic level must exceed level 20. She also holds a quasi holy staff left during the dragon war, and can use it at will. As for Turner Ya''s summoning the undead dragon, croside doesn''t want to comment, at least not now To sum up, this is a half Elf Female wizard who has stepped into the extraordinary field. It is not only powerful but also knowledgeable. Generally speaking, such an extraordinary person will leave a little name on the mainland. But through covert investigation of turna, it is found that her past and background seem completely blank. The whole person seems to appear in this world out of thin air. As a half elf, she is not like a dragon. She is born with extraordinary existence. Knowledge learning, magic meditation, practical training and experience accumulation. Even people with higher talents need to climb to the top of power step by step, and some footprints will be left in the process. But Turner didn''t. She didn''t have any footprints! The most important thing is that in Rogge''s report, Turner Ya has died. She died in the battle with the black dragon bodyguard garrhodes. In order to fight garrhodes, Turner Ya can be said to have taken a means of dying together. Although kloside was not present, several things also proved that Rogge did not lie. First of all, the black dragon bodyguard was indeed dead, otherwise Aisha would certainly be sent by her half sister seratia or directly to white dragon Wang Yalin. However, Aisha''s presence here shows that gallodus really failed, Rogge, who escaped from the wound, was indeed burned by the holy fire of the Golden Dragon. He should not have lied about the collusion between the golden dragon clan and the goddess ishutar. Then there should be no mistake about the death of the half Elf Mage in the battle! "If so, I apologize, but I really need this child." Croside looked at Turner and apologized slightly. Turner Ya''s words seemed to contain another meaning, such as alluding to her identity, and her identity seemed to be related to some things that hurt her, um ~ although she is really alive now. Croside wanted to know whether the half elf Tanya was standing in front of him, or what else was here, but croside didn''t dare to use his mental strength to explore Tanya''s identity, especially as a "resurrected" person, if he remembered correctly, The greatest power of the element represented by the goddess in the East is to heal the damage of the body, and even bring the dead body back to life again. Of course ~ it''s just life. The mystery of the soul can''t be solved by the holy light! If Turner Ya has been favored by the goddess who is more like a radical reformer than a God, then Turner Ya may have obtained the power to directly and positively compete with the dragon. Considering that the other party is only alluding and satirizing without actually breaking anything, it''s best not to provoke her. "You need Asha very much?" Turner Ya snorted coldly, "but I need this child very much, so you''d better not think about it." After returning to kloside impolitely, Turner Ya took Aisha''s hand and walked to Credil, who also looked at kloside with vigilant eyes. When he heard that the vice president of the black stone ring chamber of commerce actually wanted Aisha, Credil stamped angrily. Why do so many people want to covet the people they love besides Turner ya? But now it seems no problem. It seems that neither Tanya nor Aisha like that guy. "Wait ~ Miss Turner." Croside stepped forward and stopped each other. "Anything else?" Claude glanced at Aisha: "if you don''t want to exchange, as I just proposed, I also want to participate in this bet. I''ll let the child choose to go with me." Turner Ya raised her eyebrows slightly. The tone of the other party was flat but full of self-confidence. Although Aisha around her had desperately shaken her head to express her attitude towards kloside, kloside didn''t seem to care at all. It seemed that Aisha would have no choice to leave with him. After the reincarnated goddess wing returned to the karsermon Empire, she found Aisha for the first time not only because she really liked the child, but also because the goddess ishutar sent orders to let Aisha follow her and trust herself until a possible situation happened, We must let Aisha stay by her side and absolutely obey and rely on herself. We must replace all the spiritual pillars in the child''s heart, and let her rely on herself more than her father, more than her mother, and more than all her blood relatives in the world. Aisha must stay with herself and cannot let the child leave until the new Oracle of the goddess ishutar is issued! ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "What do you think, Miss Turner? If you need a gamble, I''ll bet on the ollihakon metal just now. If Aisha still chooses to stay with you, this ollihakon metal will belong to you." Claude once again took out the ollihakon metal and said the words to thoroughly fry the whole banquet hall. It''s crazy to bet on ollihakon metal, which is worth as much as one billion leans, and it''s a bet that depends entirely on luck and has a very high loss rate! Some nobles looked at kloside as if they were looking at a madman. Some people privately discussed why kloside was so confident. The girl named Aisha was obviously afraid of kloside and would not choose his appearance. And more people''s heart beat faster and they were going to faint. At that time, it was rumored that his majesty Augusta spent 10 million lien to buy the child. Originally, many people thought it was too wasteful and extravagant, but now it seems that the business is blood to death! More people sighed bitterly and looked subtly at Turner Ya who seemed to be in hesitation. If she was the master of Aisha, don''t gamble. It is estimated that she would have exchanged the elf girl for ollihakon metal. Turner hesitated. Although orihakon metal was extremely precious, the goddess''s order seemed insignificant compared with it. However, he really wanted to make the vice president suffer a loss, but since he dared to participate in this gamble that had no chance of winning, he obviously had some control over Aisha, Or what important information the person entrusted with him behind his back has mastered. For example "Then would you like me to take part in the gamble?" Croside gently waved the orihakon metal in his hand. This silver white metal that has not been polished and carved attracts everyone''s attention at the moment. Even for a time, all kinds of gold, silver and jewelry worn by noble ladies have been compared. In front of the value of orihakon metal, gold and silver are almost as worthless as earth. The guests also turned their attention to Turner ya. Obviously, everyone hoped that Turner Ya would agree to the bet, because Turner Ya was sure to win no matter how she looked at the bet. This guy can really choose a time! Turner was annoyed. Originally, she brought Aisha to the banquet to give the vice president a "fatal blow", but she didn''t expect to get into trouble because of the kid''s behavior. More importantly, she put forward the gamble herself. Although it was only aimed at Credil at the beginning, croside now proposed to join at this node, He also took out orihakam as a bet. With so many guests, if he refused, he would not only embarrass himself, but also bring negative comments to the karsermon empire. Damn! I really want to tear up his pretentious smelly face here! The trouble turned to the trouble. Turner Ya looked at Aisha, who threw herself a look of prayer. She was sure that Aisha would never leave with croside. Even Aisha had a much lower liking for the vice president than Credil. I am confident that Aisha''s trust in herself is better than everyone here these days. No one can shake Aisha''s trust in herself unless Aisha''s sister, the Female Elf named irogel, comes here in person. "Well, if you insist!" On reading, Turner Ya also made a decision: "then let you join, but my ugly words can be said in front. If you lose, don''t make excuses for me at that time." "Wait ~ why should he join?" On one side, crardier finally couldn''t help it when he saw another competitor. Turner smiled as if she had heard a joke: "Why do you ask? I just told you that a person''s power can determine what he can get and participate in. Just like this banquet, every guest is a person with a head and face or a way. Can you see a civilian with nothing can step here?" Credil was speechless for a moment. "Then, as the son of the grand duke, this is the vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. Do you think you are qualified to oppose his participation in this gamble?" Obviously, I don''t have the qualification! Credil finally lowered his head and didn''t speak, even if he wanted to. Just as Turner said, he was not qualified to stop croside. Chapter 1103 The gambling game was established between the three, or just between Turner Ya and croside. Neither of them thought that Aisha would leave with Credil, a ''third party''. On the one hand, it may represent the gods of the belief hub in the east of the mainland, and on the other hand, it represents the black dragon clan that has disappeared for a long time. On either side, it is an unimaginable and terrible existence for mortals and even the whole karsermon empire. As the son of the grand duke, Credil may be unattainable in the eyes of others, But in the eyes of Turner Ya and kloside, his identity was insignificant. In fact, it was worth blowing his whole life that the boy was lucky to be a member of the gambling game. Of course ~ as a bet, Aisha can only stay on the side and wait for the game to start. The guests around are also interested in this episode. As for the previous events, such as the son of the grand duke''s intention to abduct other women''s slaves, illegally wearing magic rings and illegally using magic to hurt people at the banquet, no one is interested in paying attention to him, even the poor guy who broke Turner''s bones and fainted, Anyway, she has been carried down for treatment. Although it seems sad, Turner Ya didn''t kill her. I believe the doctors and priests of the karsermon empire are still able to recover this unlucky man. At the beginning of the gamble, Turner Ya didn''t intend to say anything to Aisha. She was very confident in her re education. Now the little girl obviously maintained the greatest trust in herself. Since so much is useless, it''s better not to say. When the opportunity to attack first, Turner Ya motioned for Credil to invite him first, and croside nodded silently. It seemed that she wanted to wait until the child was out first. As for the possibility of Credil''s success, they both think that it is not as miserable as infinity equals 0, because the possibility is negative from the beginning! Credil was a little uneasy. Before he found Aisha, the boy was full of confidence and believed that he could persuade Aisha to leave with him. However, when he really saw Aisha, he was surprised to find that he didn''t seem to know Aisha, or liked Aisha too wishfully and imagined that the other party would go with him. Why did he go with him? Because Turner Ya must be a vicious bad master. She will treat Aisha better Because Tanya regards Aisha as a slave and pet, and she treats Aisha as a friend Because Turner Ya will treat Aisha harshly. She won''t let Aisha starve. She will let her eat the most delicious food and wear the most beautiful clothes In the final analysis, their confidence is based on the illusion that Tanya is a bad person. In fact, is it really what they think? Turner Ya is a very bad person. Aisha will be treated harshly in her hands. Will the girl leave with her after she proposes to give Aisha a better life? From the current situation, the fact seems to be just the opposite to what you think. Aisha seems to have a good time with Turner ya. Turner Ya provides Aisha with the best in both dress and dress. Of course ~ in addition to the collar with a bell around her neck, although the collar on Aisha''s neck makes her more cute like a kitten. Looking at Aisha holding Turner Ya''s hand tightly, she looked like a cat afraid of being abandoned by her owner. Credil''s confidence was disappearing bit by bit, but even so, Credil still wanted to try. At least in Turner Ya''s eyes, Aisha was still just a lovely pet, And I will treat Aisha as an equal friend or even a loved one. At this time, in the VIP lounge of the banquet hall, Augusta, the supreme ruler of the karsermon Empire, was interested in watching the episode with the grand duke kieselan. Augusta looked good or even relaxed about the gambling game. It would be better to leave the burden to Tanya, otherwise it would be enough to face the pressure of croside every time. However, compared with his royal highness, who was a little relaxed, the face of the grand duke kesselan was a little ugly. His son secretly took out the magic ring stored at home, and blatantly violated the regulations to wear the ring to attend the party and hurt people. It was a small matter that the magic ring was destroyed by Turner ya, What''s important is that according to the provisions of the karsermon Empire, wearing weapons and offensive magic equipment without permission at the royal banquet will be regarded as an attempt to assassinate and rebel. This smelly boy really poked a big basket for himself. If his highness Augusta doesn''t investigate it magnanimously afterwards, If your highness wants to investigate this matter, the smelly boy must take off a layer of skin. "Ha ha ~ this is love at first sight. It seems that your son may be a great lover in the future." Seeing Credil in the picture, who was about to cry, Augusta shook the glass filled with red wine and took a sip. "I''m really sorry, your highness. I didn''t discipline well." Said kesselan with a sigh. On weekdays, many nobles encouraged their children to approach their sons in order to get closer to the nandiok family. On several occasions, several noble girls in their twenties tried to abduct their son who had just turned 12 to bed. In the face of these pink temptations, their son has always strictly followed his instructions and never pretended his color, But this time, the son was so serious, but the serious object was the pet of Ms. tanaya, the popular man in the Empire, and she was also an elf. As the Grand Duke of the karlseman Empire, it is naturally impossible for kesselan to let the blood of different nationalities mix into her family. Even if she is incomparably beautiful and gentle, she is only a slave or the possession of the family. As a master, she can cherish it as a treasure or play it recklessly as a plaything, But we can''t pour our feelings into her and let the blood of different nationalities mix into the family''s blood. Not to mention being a positive wife, but not even serving concubines. Even if she gave birth to a half elf child of mixed blood, she won''t be recognized by the family. She belongs to the family''s property and possessions, and her children are still property and possessions, which will never change! Looking at the big Duke''s ugly face, Augusta knew what he was thinking: "kerselan ~ it''s not that you didn''t discipline him well, but that you usually manage him too strictly. In addition to learning and training, you have exposed your son to some things you think are... Doing nothing, playing with things and losing ambition... Vulgar, ugly and a waste of time?" "Of course not, your highness. I have always been very strict with the child to maintain the sense of responsibility and demeanor of the aristocracy and let him understand his duties as an aristocrat." Kieran shook his head. "So this is your mistake." "Well, I..." Augusta smiled and stared at Credil, who was still trying to persuade Aisha in the picture, shook his head: "As an aristocrat, your son is undoubtedly qualified, not ~ even excellent, but you suppress him too much and let him relieve too little of external things, especially about some feelings between men and women and happiness. You let him treat the girls around him as an enemy''s general defense. It is precisely because of your depression that he is used to trying to defend himself When the woman who flattered him was regarded as having an evil intention, the pursuit of beautiful things hidden in your son''s heart broke out unprecedentedly after seeing the unusual elf girl. She was completely captured by the other party, and her soul became blind and extreme. " "Is that so? I thought ~ Hey!" "If you don''t suppress your son too much at first and let him know something about men and women, he will only feel that he is a very beautiful girl after seeing the elf girl. He likes her and wants to get her very much, but it won''t make him feel as miserable as if he has been deprived of the most cherished thing in his heart Degree. " Kesselan couldn''t help laughing bitterly. If you think about it carefully, what the prince said seems to be somewhat reasonable. He usually repressed his son too much in personal feelings. He was afraid that he would bring an ignorant woman and let the inferior blood mix into the nandiok family, I originally wanted him to pursue his personal feelings when he grew up and had a mature sense of responsibility as the heir of his family, but now he has become like this. After his feelings burst out, he fell in love with an object he should not like the most. However, kesselan still believes that his son Credil is just a little impulsive for a time. Even if he gets the elf girl, his son will recover after this hot feeling gradually fades. He may leave the girl around as a pet and forbidden girl, but he will never lose his mind as today. Only one thing was unexpected, that is, the elf little girl would be so valuable, and the vice president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce would exchange ollihakon metal for her. Augusta didn''t notice the little thought of the grand duke. Now all the prince''s spirit is focused on the gamble, or to be exact, Turner and croside who participated in the gamble. As for the grand duke''s son Credil, the poor boy seems to have lost, For all the conditions he vowed to put forward, Aisha was very moved, but still refused. Obviously, Turner Ya has established an inviolable image in Aisha''s heart. Augusta didn''t agree with crardier''s failure. The only thing that interested Augusta was klossid, who had always been obsessed with Aisha. He was curious about how he was going to let the girl go with him, and he was more curious about klossid''s real identity. After the descent of the goddess, Augusta vaguely felt that the vice president of the chamber of commerce did not seem to be mortal. Chapter 1104 For Augusta, when he first met croside, the young man of his age left a deep impression on him. He was undoubtedly excellent in appearance, temperament, ability, means and behavior. Even his sister, who always had eyes higher than his head and liked to see people with colored glasses, gave him a lot of praise in private. The vice president of the chamber of commerce is an extremely talented person. It''s just a talent to let him act as a vice president in a chamber of Commerce. After taking over the power of the karlseman Empire, Augusta also dealt with Lawrence and filibus among the three giants in the free city. Compared with the means and scheming, this young man is not much worse, but he has more vitality and ambition unique to young people than the three giants who have climbed to the top of the free city, Of course, it''s not that Lawrence and filibus have no ambition ~ that must be a joke, but croside''s ambition is great, and even makes people feel that he will never be satisfied. He just wants to be the president of the chamber of Commerce in the free city. Unlike the big three, he just wants to keep his power and status, But has long looked farther away. An ambitious young man. Sometimes Augusta found himself uncomfortable in the face of him. It seemed that he was born with a sense of oppression belonging to the superior. On the surface, he was gentle and elegant, but when talking with him, the strong sense of oppression always made people inadvertently want to show weakness in front of him. This oppression was not due to the oppression brought by power and power, Different from Lawrence and Philbert, it is a more direct oppression that threatens life. It seems that sitting opposite seems to be a monster in human skin, and this monster may tear off its disguise and expose its tusks at any time. After the arrival of the goddess ishutar, facing Turner, who became the wings of the goddess, under her guidance, Augusta found that his eyes were also impressively bright, not limited to the level of karsermon Empire and secular mortals. Augusta was surprised to find that some extraordinary abilities of klosed might not be because he was a rare genius, But through the accumulation of experience and experience. Inhuman transcendent! Augusta couldn''t help squinting at the thought. During this time, he had realized too many extraordinary existence, whether it was the goddess herself or her Messenger, or the black dragon who had attacked the karsermon empire. Augusta was also frustrated to find that as a member of mortals, it was difficult to compete with the secular power of the extraordinary, Even if we can barely resist, the cost is seriously out of proportion. Extraordinary people can use their own strength to complete the dreams and great undertakings that ordinary people can''t complete at will, but it''s possible that kloside, who is also an extraordinary person, chose to be a businessman and developed and expanded his power by means of law, which is more regular than other extraordinary people, In the end, is it because the gods are still on the sky to guard the world? As a transcendent, he doesn''t dare to make an obvious creation, or is croside also a man with a story. However, not to mention what Augusta thinks at the moment, Credil, who lost in the banquet hall, has lost his head. After exhausting all means, Aisha has not chosen herself. Obviously, Aisha is more willing to continue to be a pet next to Turner than regain her freedom and become her friend. Turner must have done something to Aisha, or threatened Aisha with something. Credil raised his head and glared at Turner ya. He didn''t blame Aisha who chose to refuse, but only forgiveness, tolerance and compassion. When a person is dazzled by the love of unrequited love, he will blindly trust the person he loves, believe that she is the purest and the most innocent. Even if there is a fault, it must be someone else''s fault, but it can never be the fault of the person he loves. "Hey, little devil, don''t show such an attitude of not admitting defeat when you lose." Turner sneered. Aisha, hiding next to Turner ya, looked at Credil with apology. The boy''s mind was clear, but he was more eager to return to his sister than to accept each other''s love. Even if he lived in the open air and continued to live an uneasy day chased by human beings, the longing for his close relatives made him prefer to give up all the life of good clothes and food. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Seeing that karediel was silent, Turner Ya bent down and said to him with a smile: "do you know why Aisha chose to stay with me? Even if I treat her as a pet and a toy, Aisha doesn''t want to go back with you and become friends with you. Do you know why?" "Why?" Finally, cridil asked in a trembling voice. "Because I gave Aisha the opportunity to fight for freedom. I allowed her to learn magic, pursue strength, and challenge me in the future. After defeating me with all her wisdom and strength, she can be free." Turner smiled at the stunned Credil and said, "this is what I gave to Aisha, and it''s what you can''t give Aisha in your life." "I can too!" Cridil blushed and shouted to Aisha, "Aisha! If you want to learn magic, I can also ask someone to find you a magic book and a magic teacher. I won''t restrict you from doing it." "Do you really have no restrictions?" Turner interrupted Credil at this time and said: "You will limit Aisha''s ~ little devil! Because you like Aisha too much, and more importantly, in your subconscious mind, you ignore Aisha''s wishes and regard her as something that belongs to you. Maybe you will allow Aisha to learn magic, but you will also regard her as a rare treasure that can''t be lost because of Aisha''s progress. One day, you will find that Aisha''s strength has grown to a high level When you are not around at first, in order not to lose Aisha, you will definitely prepare chains and cages, raise Aisha as a canary, and allow her to leave to pursue her own freedom. " "I won''t do that!" With a negative attitude, Credil desperately tried to prove himself to Aisha that he would never be like what tenaya said. "No! You will. You will certainly do so. Aisha didn''t choose you because she knows that you will cherish her, love her and give her everything she wants, but you will never give freedom." Turner laughed bitterly. Aisha also lowered her head in silence with some guilt. As her master said, she knew that Credil would give herself everything, but freedom would never give herself. When she was about to master the power of freedom, he would limit herself. Just then, after watching for a long time, croside began to mend his knife: "Moreover, as a human being combined with a long-lived spirit, whether your people object or not, but after you live for hundreds of years and die of aging, there are still hundreds of years to spend. If you don''t pour your feelings into her, it''s OK. If you don''t, you can only let the girl spend alone in the next thousand years, and the greatest possibility is that you can''t pick it up After being overwhelmed by loneliness and grief after losing you, he chose to commit suicide to get relief. " Um~ Credil opened his eyes wide and stared at losside, as if he wanted to talk and stop. "Therefore, as short-lived humans and long-lived species, love will only bring pain and regret to each other!" Claude''s face was calm, and he continued to turn his words into a sharp razor, cutting kredil: "And there''s another thing. After you die of aging, Aisha''s age has just grown to the peak of the body. It''s the most beautiful and moving age. What will your descendants think of Aisha after you die as the head of the family? Maybe in your eyes, she is your favorite concubine, the treasure you cherish, and the person you love most, but in the eyes of your descendants and people, she As an elf, you only belong to the property and possessions of the family. As the head of the family, you can protect Aisha before you die, but what do you think your people and descendants will do to Aisha after you die? " "An elf beauty who has just grown up to the most beautiful moment, and is also the sworn love of the former family owner. Playing with her and trampling on her, there are too many dark desires for ordinary people - hope will be released on her. Maybe someone will have a persistent love for Aisha like you, but do you want your loved one to fall into the arms of other men after you die? Whether she takes the initiative Site selection or forced " Although Credil is still a child and doesn''t understand too much darkness at the adult level, the boy is not stupid. These things can happen if he wants to say. He loves Aisha and is willing to guard her, but he is not a long-lived elf. He will come to the end of his life before her one day. What should Aisha do after losing her shelter at that time? "You should choose to give up, boy!" Croside said faintly. The faces of the guests around were rather strange, because what croside said was the truth. Originally, some elf female slaves raised in noble families had served three generations. During this period, more absurd scandals did not happen. Their beautiful appearance and long life span are indeed enviable, But now these advantages have brought long pain and suffering to this long-lived race. Turner Ya saw Credil completely silent and squatted down: "but don''t lose heart. You still have one last chance to see if you can catch it." Cridil''s bleak eyes finally brightened with Turner''s words. "Last time I told you that you can''t get anything without power. Even if you get it, it will be taken away by others, and I told Aisha the same." Turner, smiling like a tutor, said: "Aisha is practicing and learning magic here to gain strength. I believe that one day Aisha will try to challenge and defeat me to regain freedom, and you can challenge Aisha on that day. As long as you are strong enough, as long as you can defeat Aisha or directly defeat me, doesn''t Aisha belong to you?" For a moment, Aisha was surprised and tried to loudly deny Turner Ya''s words, but the girl found that an invisible force stopped her. And Credil''s originally dim eyes also burned again, which was different from the desire for Aisha, but also the pursuit of power. It was burning hot under the flame called anger. "Good, that''s the look!" Turner Ya quietly came to kredil''s ear and whispered, "remember my words, you can get anything without power. The world is based on power. With power, you can realize all your wishes and become a predator. Without power, you will always become a predator as you are today." However, at the moment, Klose side looked at Turner Ya with cold eyes. The strong hearing of the black dragon brought into his ears the words that only Credil could hear among all the people present. Klose side obviously didn''t agree with Turner Ya''s statement of power supremacy. Chapter 1105 "Do you conquer and plunder everything by strength?" Croside''s gaze at Tanya was like seeing something disgusting in the past. "Don''t you agree with Mr. croside? You also said that you think we are civilized people. Violence is just vulgar and barbaric behavior. The dispute can be solved by sitting down and talking to each other?" Turner laughed softly. Although her tone was polite, it contained a sarcasm that only croside could hear. The law of the jungle is the supremacy of power. People with power can seize and conquer everything they like to do. The weak without power can only silently endure the fate of being robbed. This is the concept of the black dragon clan! A cruel but undeniable idea is well known among many extraordinary people and forces. Croside knew what Turner was alluding to, but in the final analysis, it was only alluding. Turner had no intention of revealing herself. If so, croside doesn''t mind talking to Tanya: "I am not a naive visionary who thinks that the so-called love and justice can change the world. On the contrary, I am a realist who is more practical than anyone, and now the world is indeed the supremacy of power. For example, in a free city, a person without money, power and power does not deserve the taste of ''freedom''." "Then, Lord croside, do you have any dissatisfaction with what I said just now?" Turner asked with a smile. "If you want to be the spiritual teacher of that child, your encouragement and education are too rigid. It''s just a person who asks that child to pursue physical strength, and the so-called power! It''s not just positioned at one''s own combat power and destructive power." "Oh ~ I don''t know what you think, Lord croside." Claude looked at Turner like an old-fashioned rotten thing: "Think carefully about the definition of power. What is power? In addition to the physical power and destructive power, wisdom, knowledge, wealth and power are also power. Even more unified reputation, contacts, prestige and appearance belong to power. If it is only measured by physical power, then the beasts in the forest are qualified to be in power King, kill each other and take everything from each other to prove that he is stronger. Then human beings might as well give up civilization and go back to the forest, just like wild animals, and live according to the laws of nature. " "However, intelligent creatures are not disordered beasts, and the world cannot be completely attributed to chaos. Chaos exists, but order is always the mainstream of the world. Even those drow elves who have betrayed their faith and are famous for taking being sentenced and murdered as glory have established a set of laws in their own city to bind the people, because they know that if they completely commit themselves In chaos and disorder, subjugation is the only outcome. In this era of order, power is not only defined as physical strength. In my opinion, wealth and power are also the embodiment of power. For example, I am a businessman without the physique of soldiers, but I can use money to hire powerful soldiers to be my escort. Even I can sit in a safe place and don''t even bother to move my fingers, Leisurely watching those people who are stronger than me fight for my interests, and afterwards I only need to pay some remuneration to collect most of my interests. This is the power brought by money and power. " Turner laughed: "hahaha! So our vice president wants our grand duke''s son to go into business and buy my little pet here? But I don''t sell it ~" "I said that the definition of power is not only the strength of the body, but also the amount of wealth." Croside shook his head: "If I were that boy, if I wanted to get Aisha, I would find your weakness and attack. Since you are the highest technical consultant of the Empire, I will also learn these technical knowledge until one day I overwhelm you and replace you. When your existence in the karsermon empire is possible, Prince Augusta will no longer protect you. If you still refuse at that time Absolutely, someone will try every means to help me take Aisha from your hand and bring it to me without even having to do it myself. " "Interesting ideas, although they feel fantastic, are really the most practical ideas" Nodding, Turner said noncommittally, "but if my power is irresistible, how can you take everything from me even if you have great wealth and power? People with absolute violence can plunder wealth and rights at will, but more wealth and rights on the earth can not exchange the same power." "Someone once instilled your theory of power supremacy in my ears all day, telling me that the reason why I suffered suffering and pain is because I have no power. With power, I can defeat him, end the pain and dominate everything he created, but do you know what I think?" Croside approached Turner and said in a slightly ferocious tone: "I never think there is absolutely invincible power in this world. I will let him know that I don''t need to blindly pursue physical strength. With money and interests, power and means, wisdom and cooperation, I can also formulate new rules in this world, not new rules of power supremacy!" Turner was slightly stunned. "One is the new rule that extraordinary people have to choose to obey." Klosed''s last words rang directly in Turner Ya''s mind. In this way, Turner Ya showed her identity, not just a vice president of the chamber of Commerce. Among the guests around, some looked at the two people competing with each other with a lively attitude, others with a negative attitude and a mocking attitude, but at the same time, some frowned or suddenly looked bright, as if they had understood something, while coredil and Aisha on the side stared at Klose, The two children recognized some of the meaning of croside''s words, but they couldn''t fully understand them. "I ¡¯ ah! Forget it." Turner Ya tilted her head: "I still wanted to refute it, but now it doesn''t make any sense to say more. Only time can finally test the truth." "Then get back to the point." Claude was obviously not interested in continuing on this topic, and focused on Aisha, who was still a little stunned. All the people who came back to God threw their eyes at him. "Your name is Asha?" Asha, who was asked by kloside, nodded subconsciously, then woke up and hid behind Turner ya. "At first you lived in the morning forest in the southern region of the kingdom of karut, and you also had a sister named irogel, right?" When she heard the name of her sister, Elsa, who was still afraid, suddenly raised her head, nervous but looking forward to it, while Turner Ya was secretly tutting in her heart. As expected, Elsa was ready to use Elsa''s sister as bait. "You were caught by the slave team when you were about to enter the misty forest, and you were caught at that time, right?" Under croside''s questioning, Aisha couldn''t stop nodding her head. After being entrusted by Yalin to retrieve Aisha, croside did a lot of work for the elf little girl. He learned from gerkate that the elf escape team was planned by the intelligence personnel of the holy capital, and as the leader, it should be a Female Elf Mage named irogel, who happened to be Aisha''s sister. However, it was another male elf who arrived at the holy capital after entering the fog forest. Obviously, Aisha''s sister was left in the fog forest, and the biggest reason why she was left was Yalin, the king of the white dragon. Claude believes that Aisha''s sister must still be alive and stay with the White Dragon King. As for the ancient dragon king''s so persistent recovery, Aisha may have reached some agreement with her sister. As for what she can''t control, the important thing is how to take away the elf girl close at hand. "Aisha, listen, I don''t like beating around the bush. It seems that someone entrusted me to look for you because of your sister arrogill. Now choose me, and I''ll take you back to my client. Maybe your sister is waiting for you there. As for the one around you, you don''t have to worry. There''s no way to go back on your promise in full view of the public. I''ll be right away I can take you away. " "Sister, have you seen your sister?" "In fact, I didn''t, but according to some clues provided by my client, I think it should be your sister''s entrustment." Croside''s tone was very calm. There was no eager hope that Aisha believed her words, but explained the reasons accurately and in detail. Without persuasion and rhetoric, this most direct and concise expression has credibility. Aisha couldn''t help being moved. It should be said that under such circumstances, the girl couldn''t be unmoved. She was caught by human beings and traded back and forth as an object. Especially during the period when she was imprisoned in the slave dealer''s carriage, she saw the tragic experience of her compatriots and her fear of her own fate had long been soaked in her heart, The only thing that supported Aisha''s heart without complete collapse was to look forward to seeing her sister again. Now I think there is a miracle suddenly, and a road to freedom is displayed in front of me. Sister~ Aisha almost couldn''t help extending her hand to croside, but in a moment, the girl suddenly stopped, trembled and turned her head slightly with an inquiring look to see Turner ya. Turner Ya smiled and didn''t speak. The bait thrown out by croside was indeed enough, but the bait was large, but it couldn''t be seen or touched. If it was the Aisha who was still locked in a cage as a display, she might have been eager to reach out, but now after her own ''education'', Aisha is not so simple~ Chapter 1106 As Turner Ya thought, if Aisha, who was first brought to the karsermon Empire, was shrouded in despair and helplessness, Aisha would be like a drowning man, desperate to catch the bamboo pole handed from the shore, whether it was a good man or a more ferocious butcher standing at the other end of the bamboo pole. But now Aisha is no longer completely helpless and desperate. Turner Ya''s appearance gives the girl a glimmer of hope. Although this hope is insignificant now, it is enough for Aisha to fall into a serious dependence on Turner ya, especially during Turner Ya''s whole life, Having tasted the despair again, Aisha deepened her dependence on this. yes! If all this is true! If it is true that my sister entrusted others to find herself, I will immediately choose to go back to my sister. No matter who my sister has made a deal with, no matter what fate is waiting for me in front of me, as long as I can go back to my sister, as long as I am not separated from my sister, I can endure whatever it is. Aisha looked at Turner Ya with some trembling. Although she was constantly urging herself to make a choice, she found that Turner Ya didn''t dare to make a decision without nodding and agreeing. Clyde frowned slightly, and Aisha''s hesitation was unexpected. Unexpectedly, Turner Ya occupied such a large weight in the child''s heart and could suppress her longing for her relatives. "I said Aisha ~" Turner Ya looked at Aisha and said for the first time after the gambling began: "The choice is in your hand. Stay with me or leave with others. As long as you make a choice, you have nothing to do with me. Even if I get angry and angry, I can''t do anything to you, so think carefully, measure your own heart, and then make a choice." Originally, Turner Ya would not order Aisha to stay. However, to many people''s surprise, just like kloside''s outspokenness and disdain to use rhetoric, Turner Ya didn''t mean to retain Aisha at all, but only had confidence that she would win. Seeing Aisha still a little stunned, Turner pointed to her with a smile and said, "think about it with your brain that is always smart. You can''t get the answer by comparing the risks and benefits of choosing me and croside." Consider the risks and benefits of choosing two people! Asha, who was ordered by Turner ya, forced herself to calm down and think a little about the comparison between the following words, that is, the comparison between huge profits and small businesses. Lockheed can let herself see her sister immediately without long study and challenging a strong master. She can immediately realize her yearning desire. If you choose Turner as the master, everything will be the same as usual. You still need to study and practice slowly day after day until you master enough strength to challenge and defeat tenaya as the master and strive for freedom for yourself with your own hands. The first choice is undoubtedly the quickest shortcut, while the second choice is obviously long. To grow to the extent of defeating Turner Ya can not be achieved in a few years and decades. Turner Ya can even fight against the terrible dragon. It may take hundreds of years of hard training and practice to defeat her. For hundreds of years, even for the long-lived elves, it is not a small number! This seems to be a fundamentally disorderly choice, but the problem is that kloside has not really seen his sister. In the end, does her sister entrust others to find herself, or is it just a carefully disguised trap after all? Although his intuition tells him that the terrible human named kloside is not lying "So... Mr. croside, did your sister really entrust you?" Aisha asked cautiously with a difficult tone. Seeing this, Turner Ya''s face has shown a determined smile. As long as Aisha has a trace of doubt, the balance of victory has tilted to herself. "I didn''t see your sister..." Clyde squinted at Aisha, However, he was still outspoken and didn''t intend to deceive her with sweet words. "But I know my client''s character very well. Except your sister arrogill, I don''t think he would be interested in an elf like you. Not only your sister, but also many of your compatriots should be there. Now the choice is in your hand, elf!" Although she was afraid of croside, she didn''t know why. Aisha always felt that the human in front of her didn''t lie, or that he didn''t care to lie to herself at all. Turner Ya tilted her head: "I''m curious about what kind of person is so eager to get Aisha? And so generous that your excellency, the president, even offered a price of 20 million lien. Of course, this money is really not much compared with your ollihakon metal." "Trade secret, no comment!" Without looking at Turner, Clyde focused on Asha and waited for the child to make a choice. The guests around couldn''t help boiling up again. They were very interested in the mysterious employer behind croside. Some people even asked the members of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce attending the banquet. However, let alone others, Emma, as croside''s personal assistant and special position in the chamber of Commerce, knew nothing at the moment, Although it is known that the president recently purchased many slaves with the shell chamber of Commerce, especially many Elven slaves, and sent the rude instructor Rogge to escort them to Saxony Kingdom, it is really unclear who is dealing with Vice President croside according to the working principle of asking less questions. Rogge seems to know some inside information, but he has always been black faced and in a very bad mood since he returned from Saxony kingdom. During that time, several people who provoked him were killed directly by him. In ordinary times, Emma''s attitude towards Rogge is as far away from him as she can. Naturally, it is impossible to ask him for the inside information and find happiness for herself. But now think about it. I''m afraid this trading partner has a lot to do Turner ya did not ask, but thought about some questions in silence. "Sorry ~ i... I still want to be with my master..." however, after a moment of silence, Aisha finally gave her answer, an answer that almost drove croside''s female assistant crazy. The elf girl in front of her chose Turner, which means that the vice president lost, and that the priceless orihakon metal belongs to Turner. Is this... Is there a mistake? Is it her own auditory hallucination, or did the script called fate write the wrong plot? With the frightened voices of the people around, Emma was as ugly as swallowing a fly, but Turner Ya came forward with a smile, picked up Aisha and kissed her. "What a good little Aisha! Come ~ as a reward for the master to kiss." "Please don''t, Lord... Master!" Being kissed by Turner on her face in public made Aisha very uncomfortable, but Turner obviously didn''t care here. She kissed Aisha''s face ruddy one by one. Holding Aisha, Tanya looked at the winner with a smile. The calm looking croside stretched out his hand and said, "I''d like to admit defeat." "Of course." Kloside came forward and handed over the orehacon metal to Turner ya. At the moment of handover, people who witnessed all this couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. Such valuable orehacon metal was given without any hesitation. It was like handing over a worthless stone, This bearing and momentum make people feel that kloside is not a loser of gambling at all, but more like a powerful emperor giving kindness to his subjects. After handing things over to Turner ya, croside turned his eyes to Aisha, as if to ask Aisha why she chose to stay with Turner Ya as a pet instead of gambling to see her relatives. "I... that... I chose... Because..." Asha, who was watched by kloside, became a little stuttered because she was nervous. Because Aisha was afraid that the fire of hope in her hand would go out again, indeed! Kloside gives the fastest shortcut, while Turner Ya''s side is a long and circuitous road, but kloside''s seemingly fastest road is also risky to the extent that it is like a coin guessing game. If you guess right, you will quickly achieve your wishes, but if you guess wrong, you will be doomed. Master Turner ya, although it seems that it is almost a distant thing to achieve her wish here, at least the master has given herself a flame of hope, guarded this little spark and let it burn. Only after mastering the power can she really control her own destiny, In this way, he walked out of the country without being traded in other people''s hands like a commodity and a chip. Although he was really eager to meet his sister, he finally lit a fire of hope in his hand. He longed that the flame could burn more fiercely. "... pursue strength and control your destiny?" Croside''s eyes were full of strange colors, like ridicule and blessing: "this road is not easy to go, elf! After soaked in blood and death, you may find that being a canary in a cage may not be a bad thing." "I don''t want to be a pet, not at all..." Aisha plucked up the courage to look at her master. Turner ya just pinched Aisha''s face. Obviously, she didn''t think much of her little pet''s "rebellious" words. "It''s better to be a canary than an experiment." At this point, Clyde finally sighed and looked rather disappointed: "since the client has failed to explain me, at least let me bring some proof back. Elf, do you have anything to say to your sister?" Chapter 1107 After losing ollihakon, there are still a lot of such things left in his workshop. Now he can''t take Aisha back to the king of the white dragon. It''s uncomfortable. But now, of course, kloside can''t turn against Turner and can''t turn against her. Moreover, after gallodus attacked the karsermon Empire, the goddess ishutar obviously armed karsermon. Finally, the frequent kindness and cooperation of the holy Vatican to karsermon made it clear that some situations need to be considered in the long run to recapture Aisha, We can no longer look at the karsermon empire with the mentality of facing the secular kingdom as originally. Although the time to bring back Aisha may be greatly delayed, yalinli, the king of the white dragon, must give him an explanation. At least use a letter or an image to prove Aisha''s own will and her best efforts. Aisha nodded excitedly when she learned that croside was willing to take a message for her sister. Turner Ya obviously didn''t intend to stop the girl. Originally, Aisha was going to take out a pen and paper to write immediately, but croside had asked Emma to take out a magic guide for image recording and give it to Aisha. In full view of the public, Aisha was obviously introverted and unable to speak. After being taken to a rest room by the Royal attendant, Aisha calmed down alone and told her sister far away about the countless thoughts she had accumulated. In the banquet hall outside, the attendants quickly cleaned up the mess, and two people in the confrontation sat at an empty table. Turner Ya played with ollihakon, who was able to get his hand. Even the rarest metal, reincarnation for angels, still had great attraction to herself: "the quality is really good, and the refining purity is the best I have ever seen. I don''t know how much better it is than the small piece given to me by the karsermon empire." "Wait ~ this is the cutting pattern... Here too. Is it just a point cut from a large piece of metal? I say, Lord croside, where did you find so many ollihakon?" When she saw all the cutting marks on the metal, Turner, who was originally a craftsman, immediately realized that the original orihakon metal in her hand, which was only refined but not processed, was only a small piece of cut leftover material. Of course, the leftover material was also a valuable leftover material, but judging from the cutting marks, The forgers at that time should have used large instruments, that is, the whole orehacon metal weighed at least two to three kilograms. At present, such a small piece of orihakam metal weighing about 50 or 60 grams is already invaluable. The value of orihakam metal of about two to three kilograms is unimaginable. I''m afraid there are so many orihakam metals stored by the karserman empire over the years. Where exactly did kloside get so many ollihakon metals? If the mysterious customer he cooperates with, except for businessmen who are completely in pursuit of interests, people in the world who really understand the real value of ollihakon metals will never sell, and will not sell at all, Even the gods will regard orihakam metal as the most important strategic reserve material, because only orihakam metal can bear the blessing of divine power without wear and tear. Seeing kloside keep silent, the only thing Turner Ya can do is to reason from limited clues, and one of the results of reasoning is that kloside must have more ollihakon magic metals in his hands, and kloside is secretly building something with these metals. It is definitely not an ordinary sword and armor, but some more huge thing. The next Turner could not speculate. She played with the metal in her hand and pondered how to use this small piece of precious metal. The leftover material was leftover. Anyway, as long as it was melted and forged again, it could be made into powerful equipment. If the goddess was willing to give divine power, it could become a powerful holy thing. Twenty minutes later, under the leadership of the Royal attendants, Aisha came out with a magic guide. "It''s too slow, Aisha ~ although I understand your mood, let the host wait here for so long, and there will be no less punishment after the reward when I go back later ~" seeing Aisha come out, Turner patted Aisha''s small head and said. "Sorry, master!" Aisha lowered her head and whispered. Then she went to croside. With a look of fear and expectation, she handed over the magic guide to him: "please, Mr. croside, please give it to my sister." "I see." Looking at the little elf girl with eager eyes, croside took over the magic guide: "if possible, I will bring your sister''s reply next time, but it may take a long time, and don''t expect too much." With a strong nod, Aisha pursed her mouth and said, "thank you, Mr. croside. I''ll wait!" With the end of the episode, there was no reason for croside and Turner ya to stay here. Turner Ya led Aisha on the way back to the residence, and croside wanted to leave quickly, but after all, as an invitee and a banquet was held for the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, so they had to stay, Because of the previous display of ollihakon metal, the guests'' enthusiastic attitude towards kloside has been improved. At least in Emma''s view, the ladies who were still winking at the vice president are like hungry wolves staring at fresh meat, and they even feel their eyes glowing green. As the biggest loser, Credil was watched by two royal attendants and stayed in the lounge until his father, the Grand Duke of Cleveland, arrived. PA!! Seeing his son sitting on the sofa without saying a word, the first thing the grand duke did after sending away his attendants was to give his son a loud slap in the face as a lesson for causing trouble tonight. Crardier tilted his head and a trace of blood flowed down from the corners of his mouth. With his red and swollen cheeks, it was obvious that the grand duke had a lot of strength. But Credil didn''t even say a word. He just calmly turned his head and stared at his father. His eyes seemed to be burning with fire. Kesselan was surprised for a moment. If his son didn''t cry after being slapped, he would look at himself with an unyielding look at the moment. However, this look was so dazzling that his son''s temperament seemed to have been completely changed, As a great aristocrat, a trace of pride brought by excellent achievements has been washed away, and all that remains is the purest obsession. Turning this obsession into a huge power source, it not only casts itself. Like a gem covered with sludge, it emits the most dazzling luster after being washed! "Are you still unconvinced?" Kesselan''s anger over his son''s gaffe tonight has now dissipated, and he has been asked about the identity of the life guide named ''father''. "How can you be convinced!" Credil wiped the corners of his mouth, looked at his father fearlessly and replied: "I''m not convinced that I''m so weak, the son of a great Duke, what genius! Ha ha ~ in front of really powerful people, I found that everything I had was so insignificant. Others can take everything away from me anytime and anywhere. Even the people I love can''t protect it. How can I be convinced!" "So?" Looking at his son''s sharp eyes like a razor, kesselan took a deep breath and asked. Credil clenched his hands into a fist: "from today on, I will never allow myself to waste some time. I will take back everything I lost with my own hands. I will never allow today''s things to happen at once. Without power, I can''t get anything, and if I get it, I will be taken away." "So don''t be a despised predator and a sympathetic predator?" "The weak have no right to accuse the strong of doing anything. Today I finally understand the truth of this world." "Hum! It''s like this. If you make up your mind, I''ll let the Grand Knight master train you personally from tomorrow. At the same time, if you are also interested in magic, I don''t mind spending money to hire a high-level mage from the law school as your mentor. But you should also think clearly. If you are willing to go this way, you must go to the end, and then you will be If you go back, I''ll let someone force you to continue with a whip. " Although he has achieved excellent results since childhood, Credil is still a minor child after all. Compared with happy play and games, Credil is still more inclined to the latter even if he listens to his father''s instructions. Human beings are naturally lazy and hardworking, which is forced out for food and survival under the condition of necessity, If we can choose one from the other, then everyone will choose leisure play instead of endless boring study. But this time, kredil nodded without hesitation. He didn''t care that his remaining few years of youth were occupied by countless boring learning and martial arts training. He gave up the indulgence and joy of youth and let himself walk on a road completely different from his peers like an ascetic monk in order to pursue the most essential thing to shape the rules of the world. power! The power of money, the power of power, and the most primitive and terrible power at first, knock down all violence! The essence of this world is so pure and simple. People without power can get nothing. The so-called justice and the so-called law need to be based on power. Without the support of power, justice and law are pale and powerless! Chapter 1108 The merchant of the ring of Blackstone and the karsermon Empire have secretly signed the largest trade agreement and cooperation agreement in mainland history, but what they disclosed to the outside world for confidentiality is only a very common reciprocal trade agreement. After the agreement was signed, the karsermon Empire also conducted a strict political review of all negotiators, The Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce croside did not take it lightly, but reviewed all participants with its own unique means to ensure that no third party would know the truth before the completion of this trade. On the return trip, the members of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce didn''t have to use the transmission array in such a hurry. Instead, they set foot on a chartered luxury airship and returned to the free city. On the four-day trip, they also held a small celebration banquet on the airship. The agreement worth 70 billion riens has been successfully signed, Although it can''t be released to the public for the sake of confidentiality, he has become a famous figure in history anyway. Everyone had a good time, but in order to be afraid of telling the truth after drinking, everyone restrained themselves as much as possible in the karserman empire. However, in the private room not far from the celebration venue, crosaid, vice president of the chamber of Commerce, was like a strange person out of tune with the lively atmosphere, watching the information left by Aisha to his sister alone. There is no useful value After listening to the video recording for more than ten minutes, croside turned off the magic guide, which only recorded the love thoughts of some girls'' sisters, without any valuable information. I hope this little thing can allow the White Dragon King to give himself some time temporarily, or give some evidence that Aisha is willing to leave with herself. For example, Fang said that her hidden sister might not lose in the gambling if she had her own letter this time. "Well ~ it seems that a guest has come." Suddenly, kloside keenly noticed some situations. In the distance of the sky, it seemed that some strange breath was hiding his circuitous way and quickly approached the airship. The number was about hundreds, including bipedal flying dragons, Griffins, giant falcons, humans and drow elves, and a small number of orcs! Attack? With a little spirit, kloside stood up and projected his mental power, he could accurately distinguish the number of attackers and the general professional composition. Although the magic level of five mages was not very high, the smell of several drow elf assassins showed that they were obviously good, However, they were caught by themselves because they couldn''t hide their breath because they rode on flying Warcraft. I have to say it''s really cost money! Squinting slightly, croside quickly analyzed it. Nine times out of ten, the other two of the big three in the free city arranged the attack. In the free city, it is inconvenient for them to attack themselves so blatantly, and there are no taboos outside. However, Lawrence and Phillips have made a lot of money this time. You know, airship, as one of the most important means of transportation on the mainland, has obvious safety. Usually, the bandits and robbers spread in barren mountains and remote areas can''t fly into the air to rob airship even if they are fierce, If you take off by flying Warcraft, the number is too small, and you may not be robbed and killed by the guards stationed on the airship. As for the air bandits who also drive airships described in some popular novels on the mainland, it is even more nonsense. Airships, such sophisticated large-scale magic guiding machinery, let alone bandit groups, can''t play in some small countries. Just the financial cost of daily maintenance and a large number of professional ground staff can make any bandit group stare, Once the ground crew with the skills to repair the airship can find a good job with a good salary at the airship station in any country on the mainland, who will be full and have nothing to do to mix with a group of robbers? Even if the maintenance problem can be solved, the bandit group can run rampant by a hidden and rapid way of action, and evacuate immediately after the robbery is successful, but the airship obviously can''t do this, let alone if there is a real robbery by the bandit group driving the airship, It is estimated that the countries in the relevant regions will not hesitate to turn over the mountains in the accident area and catch all these bold robbers and hang them on the gallows. After all, a threatened airship route is equivalent to cutting off a golden trade route. No matter a country or businessmen walking on this trade route will let this happen. Cutting off people''s wealth is like killing parents ~ this sentence is not for fun! At least until now, the airships in the East and west of the mainland have never been robbed except for the crashes and forced landings caused by technical failures, manipulation errors and weather. Some robbers have also sneaked into the airships through inside and outside cooperation. This time, so many people gathered at one time and so many flying Warcraft attacked themselves almost at all costs. It seems that Lawrence and filibus did lose money. Croside closed his eyes and thought for a moment. Then he got up and went out of the room to avoid the people around him and came to the airship deck. This airship is a small airship. It is mainly rented out for travel services. It is luxurious and fast. However, due to its size, including the necessary crew and attendants, there are not many external guards. It is estimated that it can''t resist for ten minutes in the face of the attack team of nearly 100 people and all kinds of flying Warcraft. Nine times out of ten, there should be spies planted by Lawrence and others standing in the airship of the karserman Empire, who fully explained the departure time and route of their party. If you choose to attack yourself at this time, you can also destroy the airship and cover it up by making the illusion that the crash caused the airship crash. Even if someone with a heart notices some unusual places, I believe no one will offend the big three for a dead body after the vice president of the Blackstone ring chamber of commerce becomes a corpse. Of course, this is not without cost. The status of free cities as the commercial hub in the eastern part of the mainland will be seriously shaken, and the prestige of the big three will be greatly weakened. After all, the current situation will make people doubt the big three no matter how to cover up their death, The election of the chairman of the chamber of Commerce will completely become a formalistic face project. Everyone will know that the big three in the free city do not hesitate to murder businessmen who threaten themselves in order to keep their power. Will it be their turn to point the knife at them next time when they grow stronger. It is inevitable that the extraordinary commercial status of free cities will be affected. Even the election of the chairman of the chamber of Commerce and the upper level meeting will be completely reduced to an empty shell. No one will obey an organization that is ready to eliminate any dissidents that threaten them anytime and anywhere, but even so, Philips and Lawrence still did, Obviously, they have indeed posed a serious threat to them. Croside burst into laughter. No matter whether the attack was planned by Laurence or Phillips, although the time and geography were chosen correctly, only people and aspects did not choose well. For ordinary people, this attack is already fatal and will surely die, but as the "Black Dragon Prince", the attack team without any extraordinary person is not much different from the mole ants that can be crushed to death with their fingers. When there was no one around, croside jumped over the guardrail on the deck and fell into the dark air below. Under the cover of darkness, the crew on the airship inspected the surrounding flying environment with a searchlight and found no abnormality at all. The only light source, the airship, was immediately. It was like falling into a dark abyss. However, it had no impact on kloside. Even without the dragon''s strong night vision ability, it was more efficient to detect the changes around with a high degree of spiritual perception than visual observation alone. The potential in the free city has accumulated enough, and there is no need to weaken the reputation of Lawrence and Phillips, not to mention that the spread of tonight will hit the whole free city. So deal with it secretly! Croside sneered and quickly flew into the air to approach the attackers who were riding the Warcraft and approaching the airship. The team of hundreds of people was not a small number. With the Warcraft in the crotch, it looked like a group of greedy vultures. When the airship was born, the secular Kingdom quickly realized the importance of air power, Occupying the enemy''s sky is tantamount to holding the initiative in their own hands. Whether intelligence detection or raid can bring decisive advantages to their own side. Even at the beginning, people''s Congress shouted that the era of ground forces is coming to an end, and those who dominate the sky in the future can dominate the world! For this reason, powerful countries on the mainland are building their own air forces one after another, and all kinds of flying Warcraft capable of carrying people on the mainland have immediately become popular. In fact, these attackers, even in the karsermon Empire, can be established as a small Air Force squadron. The essence of the air forces is definitely better in treatment than when they are mercenaries, Since they still dare to come, it can only show that either Lawrence and Phillips trained the dead themselves, or they gave an astronomical reward. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, everyone here is going to be dead soon. The position of the airship can be tracked in the dark. Obviously, everyone of the attackers has been blessed with night vision. Seeing this, klosed flew slightly around and directly above them. Although he was blessed with night vision, the attacker probably wouldn''t expect an enemy at this time, and it was right above him. Not even one of the nearly 100 people raised his head to pay attention to his head. Kloside stared coldly at these wretches who had been in great distress. The five fingers were condensed by the dark spots of the night. In an instant, the five black streamers went straight down, each aimed at a mage among the attackers. The killing begins immediately! Chapter 1109 The dark element condensed into a shadow arrow with strong kinetic energy and corrosiveness. It shot down from the sky. Through accurate manipulation, it accurately ran through five mages with magic fluctuations in the team of hundreds of people. A woman and four men all fell into the dark with the Warcraft under their crotch in a scream. Perhaps it was because it was too sudden, or perhaps it was completely unexpected that it would be suddenly attacked. Each of the attackers looked at everything as if they had been subjected to a silent spell. When the leader shouted out alert first, croside had fallen directly from the sky along the voice, and great power fell on him like a falling meteor, Just for a moment, the body of the warrior with great knight and long strength, together with the excellent armor and even a bipedal flying dragon under the crotch, turned into fragmented debris in mid air. In less than ten seconds, the command center and core combat power of the team were completely destroyed, and the chaos poured into the whole team in an instant. When the first Archer carrying a bow and arrow found klosed in the middle of the team, he couldn''t help opening his eyes, The man in black floating in the middle of the team is the ultimate goal of this trip. Croside, vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, has seen croside''s portrait before departure. He will never make a mistake. I saw the target of this operation, but everyone dared to take the initiative to attack croside. According to the intelligence, the vice president of the black stone ring chamber of commerce should be just a swordsman with some strength. However, it is impossible to resist the skilled team of hundreds of people by one person, but what''s going on now, The vice president of the black stone ring chamber of commerce actually fell from the sky and directly killed the leader. It seems that five mages who were dispatched to prevent the members of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce from escaping with a teleport guide also seem to have been killed by him. "You really shouldn''t attack by flying Warcraft without strict training." Croside said faintly, but his voice seemed to have magic poured into everyone''s ears: "especially in the face of higher predators who can instinctively suppress these Warcraft beasts, they will become the biggest reason for your death." When the first one in the team found kloside''s Archer raising his compound heavy bow, kloside smiled. On the fierce side of the whole person, the pupil in his eyes turned into a unique vertical pupil of the dragon family in an instant. When the archer was ready to release the arrow, he was surprised to find that the field of vision shook violently, and an arrow that completely deviated from the center suddenly flew out, When the shooter cursed the Warcraft under his crotch, before he could grasp the reins, he suddenly felt the world overturn. The whole world was quickly pulled down by centrifugal force. At this time, the shooter finally found that he had fallen from the mount and fell into the dark abyss below. no Help! The shooter screamed for help, but at the moment, no one in the team was interested in paying attention to him, because everyone was struggling with the mounts under their crotch. These Warcraft flew wildly like crazy, trying to throw the riders off their backs, In the extremely unstable situation in the middle of the air, people kept being thrown down by Warcraft or simply bitten off their heads by Warcraft in cooperation with each other. In this way, an incredible picture was staged in the sky. Croside in black aristocratic dress was high above, overlooking the struggling people below like the judge who dominated the power of life and death, From time to time, using shadow arrows to adjust the posture in the midair or the deceleration of the situation, make up the most fatal blow. It''s ridiculous, a group of ignorant mortals! Croside shook his head and witnessed the battle that was not a battle at all. The rebellious Warcraft had become the biggest and deadliest enemy of these attackers. If they were thrown out in the air thousands of meters high, they would surely die. If they killed the wild Warcraft under their crotch, they would only have to die. All of them could fly, slow down People who buffer magic scrolls and guidance instruments will cruelly cut off their only hope. Although Warcraft is smarter than ordinary beasts, their self-awareness is limited. When they face higher predators, especially the giant dragon at the top of the food chain, even the bipedal flying dragon, a subspecies dragon, will escape at all costs, And here, kloside not only intimidated Longwei, but also issued an order to all Warcraft. As long as the people riding on their backs are killed, they can live today! It''s foolish for people to think that they can establish unbreakable friendship with themselves in the heart of Warcraft just by using food. Even the cubs raised since childhood may betray the will of the knight in the face of the threat of the giant dragon, not to mention that there are many captured and domesticated Warcraft here. Croside only threatened a little, These Warcraft, who were only restrained by whip and food, immediately rebelled. During the dragon war, the Griffins and flying horses rode by dwarves and elves in the Dragon coalition army were strictly trained and trained. Many times, riders and Warcraft grew up together and made deep friendship with each other. Moreover, before the expedition, the emerald green dragon would appease the spirit of these Warcraft in the spiritual field, And reduce the instinctive fear of the Dragon Power engraved in their blood to the minimum. Only when their own side has the dragon town can the air riders of the Dragon Alliance dare to control these Warcraft to soar in the sky and fight with the black dragon. Now these sad guys let these Warcraft face the most terrible predators engraved in their blood without reaching any conditions. If you want to speak, you should really thank the great changes in the world pattern. The giant dragon is about to become a legendary existence in the secular kingdom. Almost all the tactics to deal with the giant dragon once explored in the dragon war have been lost, Probably only some ancient supernatural people still know what tactics the mortal army should take in the face of the dragon. At the moment, with the passage of time, the screams became less and less. Some flying Warcraft that had broken away from their master had quickly flown away with their hips clamped after receiving kloside''s signal, and the rest of the people who were still entangled had lost their fear at the moment, holding the crazy Warcraft tightly and desperately begging kloside for mercy. For these pleas, kloside ignored them at all. Instead, he killed them directly with the Warcraft with the shadow arrow. This move made the rest of the Warcraft crazy to try their best to get rid of their riders, so as not to become the other party''s funerary objects. Seeing that the whole attacker team was almost wiped out under the counterattack of the Warcraft they controlled, the bored kloside suddenly found that several Warcraft were running away from the distance. It was no problem to escape, but these Warcraft did not throw their riders down according to their orders. Interesting ~ there are flying Warcraft that are not afraid of death in the face of dragons. It''s still said that the riders above are special. Croside concentrated slightly, and suddenly found that the riders on it were all drow elves. The minds of those flying Warcraft seemed to have been completely erased, just like walking corpses carrying them away. Of course, no matter what means the other party uses, it''s just a dying struggle! Several shadow arrows gathered and aimed at the escaping drow elves. No matter how fast the flying Warcraft could fly, it could not be faster than the speed of the shadow arrow. There was no place for them to escape in the thousands of sky. Death was the only outcome. The next second, the shadow arrow condensed at croside''s fingertips has been blasted out! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the killing was going on at night, the airship was inexplicably in a commotion. Of course, it was not that someone attacked the airship or there was a technical failure, but that Emma, the female assistant of the vice president, suddenly found that the vice president, Mr. croside, had lost his sight. After searching for a while, she found that there was no vice president there, Emma immediately became alert and told the crew, but after a carpet search, she didn''t find croside, and everyone couldn''t sit still. Croside, the vice president, is now the backbone of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. Once he has an accident, the whole chamber of Commerce will stay half the sky, and the captain of the airship is also frightened. This airship is specially leased to dignitaries for travel and leisure. Nothing has happened since its operation, Now such an important person is missing on his own empty boat, which will destroy the reputation of the empty boat and the operator, and the captain can''t want to stay out of the incident. The airship immediately stopped moving and even lowered its height. The crew shouted croside''s name loudly and scanned the ground back and forth with the magic crystal light. The attendants in the airship and the members of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce launched a big search inside and outside, but the result was still nothing. "Miss Emma, when did you find Lord croside disappeared?" In the corridor, the captain in the middle of the year kept asking in a cold sweat. Emma, who was always calm and calm, was also flustered at the moment: "just about 8:30 an hour ago, when I wanted to ask the vice president about something, I found that the vice president didn''t rest in the room. Originally, I thought the vice president had returned to the banquet hall, but I couldn''t find it anywhere after looking for a long time." "At half past eight?" The captain kept nodding his head and wiping the sweat on his forehead while continuing to ask, "are you sure that Mr. croside is not in the room? Our crew did not find that Mr. croside came out. As you know, according to the rules, our crew and attendants are not allowed to enter the guest''s room without the guest''s permission." Emma, who came to the door of croside''s room, pulled the door handle and said anxiously with a positive voice: "of course ~ can I still read it wrong? The room is so big, an office, a bedroom and a small bathroom. Can I still see it?" However, just as Emma was about to open the door to let everyone in, the door was opened in the opposite direction. "What did you miss, Emma?" "Eh ~!?" When the familiar voice came, Emma looked at the familiar figure at the door. At the moment, croside was looking at Emma with an unidentified look, as if she was still asking her questions. Chapter 1110 Klose side, who was supposed to be missing, suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Emma was stunned for more than ten seconds before she finally recovered. Then there was a very concerned inquiry. The captain and crew on the side were finally relieved. It would be good if the distinguished important guest was all right, Both the airship and the company''s reputation and their own future were finally saved. "Where have I been?" In the face of Emma''s look and inquiry for the rest of her life, croside looked at Emma with an inexplicable look and said calmly, "I''ve been resting in the room and didn''t go. What''s the matter?" "Didn''t go there either? But when I came to you," Emma looked uncertain. When I came to look for vice president croside just now, I really looked through the room carefully. And afterwards, I went into the room to have a look when I was crossing the search. If I said I was in a trance and read it wrong, it would only be an accident, but I read it wrong twice. Doesn''t that mean I''m no different from a fool? But how can I read it wrong? If you are such a big living man in this room, unless you hide in the wardrobe, how can you be missed by yourself? You are saying that you really opened the wardrobe. "OK ~ OK ~ anyway, now I''m standing in front of you, right?" Croside pointed to himself: "the existence is extremely true, so don''t tangle so much. If it''s all right, let''s go back and have a good rest. It''s tiring to look up and down in the middle of the night for so long." The middle-aged captain was the first to agree. Anyway, it''s best as long as Lockheed is alive and not missing. After receiving the news, everyone in the chamber of commerce finally breathed a sigh of relief and began to stop Mancang''s search and gradually return to their rooms. The only thing left is the female assistant Emma, who still insists that she will never read it wrong and can''t read it wrong. Looking at Emma''s uncompromising appearance, croside smiled: "I said Emma ~ why don''t you take a few days off after returning to the free city? I think you''ve worked too hard during this time. Maybe it''s better to relax." "No, sir croside, I don''t need a vacation, but just now I''m -- I''m -- I''m fine." Seeing croside''s kind smile, Emma subconsciously swallowed the rest of her words and stopped arguing. On the other hand, the members of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce secretly laughed. The assistant promoted by your excellency, the vice president, can be described as less than one person and more than ten thousand people in the chamber of Commerce. Miss Emma actually made such a joke. Obviously, your excellency, the vice president, can even look away in the room, It also made everyone worry for nothing for so long that they almost turned the whole airship upside down. Seeing that the storm subsided, the captain slightly straightened the captain''s hat to pay tribute to klosed before calling the crew to leave. The personnel of the black stone ring chamber of commerce can go back to their room to rest, but the airship turned into a mess everywhere still needs everyone to work overtime to restore everything. At the thought of this, the captain couldn''t help smiling bitterly at Emma who gave false information. Seeing the people leave, croside also returned to the room. Even Emma was ordered to ask about something tomorrow. After closing the door, croside drew a magic symbol, laid a layer of illusion border around the room, turned and walked to the inner bedroom. Not long after that, a passenger who should not have existed on this trip was looking at croside with a look of fear, as if watching the most ferocious devil come. Claude ignored the beautiful guest in front of him, but casually pulled out a chair and sat down in front of the opposite side. Beautiful! It''s really beautiful, At least as drow (dark) elves don''t become dark elves, so she has nearly gray and black skin all over her body, but after all, as elves, this race has added a lot of points to her appearance regardless of skin color. Her tight skin armor thickens her hot figure. With gray and black skin and evil and charming temperament all the time, she is really a beauty that can easily cause male * * - fire. What''s more Needless to say, at the moment, the beautiful drow elf is being tied up and thrown into bed. As long as a man sees this scene, he will breed a trace of evil thoughts full of selfish thoughts in his heart. In fact, even if there is no need to bind, the female dark elves will never dare to try to escape after learning the true identity of croside, let alone resist. "Do you know why you are the only one in a group who can survive?" Kloside completely ignored the beauty of the Female Elf and gently touched the throat of the Female Elf with his hand, lifting the spell that restricted her from speaking. "Cough ~ cough ~ whine" After coughing and panting, the female dark elves looked at croside''s almost prayed voice with fear and said, "there is no conflict between us, powerful dragon." Croside sneered: "this is not the answer I want. As a person who tries to sneak an attack with a poison dagger, he is really not qualified to say that there is no conflict." Heaven and earth conscience ~ I swear that I really don''t want to conflict with the people in front of me! At the moment, the female dark elf couldn''t help cursing the big three in the free city. What she said was to attack a vice president of the chamber of Commerce who didn''t have much defensive power. In the end, she found that a group of people wanted to attack a giant dragon, a powerful dragon even in the giant dragon clan, If you know that the target of this attack is the dragon, you will never come even if you give yourself a fortune comparable to the Dragon Cave treasure. It is a small matter to have more money and less money. The real problem is whether you have life to spend money. "I swear I really didn''t know you were ah!!" Just when the female dark elf wanted to explain, croside had reached out and pressed it slightly below her left chest. The powerful force of the Dragon broke a rib in an instant, and the sharp pain made the female dark elf wail in pain. He seems to be infected with some Rogge''s bad habits. Taking back his hand, croside slowly waited for the dark elf to recover: "answer my first question, do you know why you are the only one alive? Even when your compatriots are dead." "I I know no! I really ah ~ stop, please, stop!" The female dark elf, who was going to confess honestly, hesitated again. For this act of trying to hide, croside did not hesitate to press and break the other party''s second rib. This time, the dark element was injected into the female dark elf''s body from the fingertip like a toxin, just like a maggot with tarsal bone, eating the ganglion, Let a person experience severe pain that can never be experienced when acting on the body, which is enough to distort people''s expression, suffocate and collapse! Looking at the almost hysterical scream of the bound female dark elf, Claude sat in his chair and said patiently, "I know that many of you dark elves are outstanding torture officers who know how to make pain and how to endure pain, but I can guarantee that you don''t know how much real pain can reach. I know more than you do." The female dark elf could not help feeling cold all over for a moment. The other party''s eyes revealed a clear message, that is, she knew her identity very well, but he needed to be admitted by herself: "is it because I am the priest after the spider God?" "Very good!" Croside nodded and sat in his chair as if watching a friend with a gentle smile. "Then tell me, what did the priest after the spider God leave the dark area and run to the surface of the east of the continent?" "I''m sorry, sir ~ it''s just an accident nit should have happened from the beginning. If we can know your identity in advance, I promise we will never be against you for some commission." The female dark elf quickly explained, hoping to earn a living for herself. But what this sentence brings back is the result that the third rib was broken. The pain of the dark element spreading along the ganglion to the whole body twisted the female dark elf''s face, and her eyeballs swelled and filled with blood. For a time, her lower body could no longer help being incontinent. "I''ve seen the dark elves as mercenaries, but I''ve seen them for the first time!" Croside put his finger on the fourth rib of the female dark elf, Ignoring the other party''s remaining dirt, he said lightly: "it''s best to bear your little cleverness in front of me. I don''t think Rose is poor and needs to let her priests go out to work to make money. It''s estimated that you came to join those attackers on a whim or against klosed, vice president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, right?" The female dark elf''s face suddenly became ugly and looked funny because of the distortion caused by pain. At this time, the female dark elf found that the other party had already analyzed the truth. Now she just asked herself to confirm it. The so-called secret did not exist in front of him from the beginning. "No! I said ~ I said, please! I''ll tell you everything." When she saw each other''s fingers start to work hard, the female dark elf finally burst into a cry. "Very good!" Croside relaxed a little: "then let''s start over and get to know each other a little bit, your name?" "Mei Di Lu." Now, with a warning and a finger outstretched, croside made a gesture on the female dark elf''s chest. "Sorry ~ it''s medilu medilu Tahir!" Meidilu, who had been frightened, immediately reported her last name in a panic. For the dark elves, the name is not very important, but the last name is very important, because it represents their family. After betrayal, murder and framing, in the dark elves world where there is no evidence that the conspiracy is the most perfect conspiracy and proud, each black Elves will carefully hide their true identity to avoid bringing disaster to the family. Seeing that the female dark elf seemed to have finally straightened her attitude, croside nodded with satisfaction, then stared at the other party and asked, "then let''s go straight to the key point." Chapter 1111 The evil gods remaining in the second generation have feared and plotted to rule the spider God rose of the drow (dark) elves in the dark area below the earth''s surface. Medilu Tahir is the sister of a family mistress. At the same time, like his sister, he is a priest after the spider God, but he is not specialized in sacrifice, More as a spy after God to inquire about intelligence or know his dissidents. I''ve heard of this crazy and cruel evil god, croside. In the free city, the dark elves are probably the only non-human race who can walk in it with the identity of free people. At least many mercenaries, gangs and criminal organizations like these ruthless black skin killers, especially beautiful dark elf women, Compared with the white skin high elves that are difficult to tame, the charm and debauchery of dark elf women make them an excellent partner in bed and an excellent assassin and soldier on the battlefield. Because of this, many organizations and forces in the free city quietly have some secret contacts with the dark elves in the dark area, from which they continuously hire and recruit these evil and cold-blooded elf killers, For the dark elves, it seems that they don''t mind maintaining a communication channel with the surface commercial city, so as to continuously obtain all kinds of materials that can''t be obtained underground. In the free city, this city that gives full play to the essence of the law of the jungle and is full of conspiracy and betrayal, really makes them feel like returning to their "Hometown". It''s really a mixture of corruption and poison! And then Clyde learned that as the priest of the empress of God, medilu was sent to the ground to collect information and collect some general and suspicious information. As for the information, even medilu didn''t know it. There were some vague words in the oracle of the empress of God, which seemed to be afraid of being told what he wanted to find, Because of this thing, the entire Dark Elf intelligence network has been mobilized, and the dark elf city under the surface has also sent more dark elves into the surface. After the spider God, it can be said that he has a certain attitude. "What is the spider God looking for?" Croside was a little curious. "I don''t know! Really ~ I swear, only the highest high priests in the city know the oracle. Priests of my level are not qualified to directly listen to the Oracle after God!" Medilu cried out in horror, afraid that Clyde would torture himself with that extreme pain again as he saw himself lying. On this point, Clyde doesn''t think medilu is lying, indeed! If the spider God is really looking for something important, priests at the level of medilu are not qualified to listen to the Oracle directly. Even if they are sent out, it is impossible to explain the whole situation to them directly and avoid revealing the wind. Then, under the sign of kloside, medilu continued to talk, and the next thing is why she joined the attackers and tried to sneak attack the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. To put it simply, meidilu, a dark elf, is making trouble with her own ambition. Originally, meidilu activated the family spies lurking in the free city after quietly entering the free city. From the spies, she found out that the top three of the free city are ready to deal with the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone, After a detailed review of the relevant materials of the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce and croside, medilu had a bad intention, that is, to sneak into the attack team to see if she had a chance to control the vice president of the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce. For the dark elf priestesses who believe in the spider God, there are too many magic tricks and means to control people''s hearts! In medilu''s view, the value of free city, as the largest commercial hub in the surface human kingdom, is incalculable. Goods worth hundreds of billions of riens circulate here in the east of the mainland every day. For anyone, even * * residues can feed themselves. For some potential and countries, this city, which is almost piled up with money, has more extraordinary strategic significance, Occupying here is equivalent to holding the money bag of half a continent. For this, even the families of the dark elves who hate and despise mankind have to admit that it can even be said that the free city is the only transit station that can enable the dark area to obtain necessary materials. For a long time, the dark elves have carefully maintained this important external window, Otherwise, once the window is lost, the city in the dark area will be completely blocked. All along, while maintaining this window, the dark elves are eager to occupy this important hub city on the surface, but don''t mention possession. Even the first family in Menzoberranzan can''t occupy a position in the free city, and the city may also be full of conspiracy and betrayal, But after all, it is still a city dominated by human beings. As a non-human alien dark elf, coupled with its notorious reputation, it is doomed that its people can only hide in the shadow rather than stand in the light. For a long time, the dark elves can only infiltrate the low-level chambers of Commerce in the free city through the agent mode, but for the top-level chambers of Commerce in the free city and those powerful figures, the dark elves really have no way to infiltrate their power, even if they can''t do it at all. The reason is not only that human beings always have a grudge against the dark elves, but more importantly, the city itself also has various means to prevent the extraordinary. The mysterious locks in the important areas of the upper layer all show that the details of the city are not simple. It was in the past that it was difficult for any family to control the city, especially after browsing the materials of Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce and klosed that medilu tried to seize the opportunity of infighting among the upper chamber of Commerce to infiltrate the family power. In other words, the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce is also one of the largest Chamber of Commerce in the free city. Although it is not as rich as the big three, it has been developing rapidly recently, and its reputation has almost surpassed the big three. The most important thing is the vice president of the chamber of Commerce, Klose said. This talented man not only established the chamber of Commerce, but also made the greatest contribution, Moreover, he is the right candidate for the next president of the free city chamber of Commerce. Even the dark elf spies lurking in the free city rarely express their appreciation for a "human". Medilu took a fancy to kloside. As long as he could control the young vice president to become his puppet, not only the family power could penetrate into the top of the city, but also he could annex the city bit by bit after he became the chairman of the chamber of Commerce, making the family called the behind the scenes manipulator here. If he could do so, he could not only get a lot of materials from it, At the same time, it must also be able to please Weida''s spider God, which has enhanced the family''s voice in the city of mosoprah! As the priest of the spider God, meidilu, who has mastered some magic more or less, is easily selected to join the attackers. Considering that it is necessary to kill other people who are in the way after controlling kloside, meidilu specially convened latent spies to act together and prepared the evil spider toxin, After controlling kloside, the spider poison will kill all the others. After a little hiding for a while, you can openly let the vice president of the controlled chamber of Commerce return to your Chamber of Commerce, and then take the opportunity to further penetrate into the upper level of the city, replacing and controlling the upper level of the city bit by bit. "Good idea!" After listening to this plot against himself, croside said with a smile without anger: "But it''s a little too hasty. Don''t you think it''s stupid to choose to do it on a whim without making a detailed plan? Don''t you think that the reason why the free city stands in the east of the mainland for so many years, even the gods have never intervened in it, and the city will be controlled by your dark elf family?" Meidilu''s face was as ugly as swallowing a big fly. After being a little so, Clyde immediately understood that there might be more extraordinary forces lurking in the free city. I chose to do it without making a detailed intelligence investigation, but I was unlucky and kicked the iron plate. This is an oversight, but it doesn''t mean I didn''t consider that there is no extraordinary power in the free city. Just who would have expected that a powerful dragon would descend to become a vice president of the chamber of Commerce, If the other party is one of the big three, then I don''t think there''s anything wrong. Think about it. The picture of the powerful dragon medicine sitting on the negotiating table slowly negotiating with the weak human beings is really ridiculous! After meidilu confessed, croside meditated and said in a meaningful tone, "well, now that I''m finished, what should I do with you next?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± At the moment, meidilu was in panic and despair. Just imagine that she seemed to have no way to live. After she was afraid of pain and explained everything, her value had been zero. Moreover, after knowing that the vice president of the ring of Blackstone was actually a giant dragon, it was obviously impossible for Klose, who had been informed of the secret, to keep her alive. Beg for mercy? For this, meidilu doesn''t want to ask for trouble. She may be of no value to the Dragon at all, and as the priest after the spider God, she must not betray the God, otherwise waiting for herself will be a more painful outcome than death. "Don''t you beg me for forgiveness?" Seeing meidilu''s look of complete despair, croside said gently, "it seems that you also know yourself. In that case, I''ll let you go a little happier. Don''t worry. You won''t feel any pain?" Having said that, kloside slowly stretched out his hand. It can be imagined that at the next moment, when this hand falls, it will cut off meidilu''s head as sharp as the blade on the guillotine, and meidilu will go back to the vast sea of soul without feeling any pain, just as kloside promised. At the moment, meidilu couldn''t help closing her eyes and waiting for death. As the priest after the spider God, she couldn''t return to the sea of soul after death. The only destination of her soul is the divine domain after God. She hoped that God would forgive her mistakes. When klosed was ready to start, suddenly a divine power loomed out of medilu, which was ancient, dirty and full of evil thoughts. Chapter 1112 Instill the divine power into their believers and transform them in a short time, so as to become a medium for communication across the plane and the main material plane. As the Black Dragon Prince with rich natural experience, kloside is well aware of the changes of medilu. It seems that this dark elf priestess was selected by the spider God as a medium to communicate the main material plane. Generally, the believers lucky to be selected by the gods in a religion are all devout believers and clergy at the center, which is a supreme honor for believers, It''s even enough to make a person jump up and be called a divine envoy, but this method of divine surrender to attached believers also has very high risks, and most of the risks are borne by the selected believers. Even extraordinary people can''t maintain this state of divine surrender for a long time under the impact of great divine power, Under the impact of divine power, mortals may suffer physical damage or die suddenly on the spot. For the gods, the only advantage of choosing this method to communicate with the main material plane is that it can connect the believer''s body to resist the rejection of part of the law of the interface, so as to reduce the divine power consumption caused by communicating with the main material plane, and hide their own breath to avoid being discovered by other gods, However, as long as the gods with a little integrity will never intentionally or unintentionally consume their believers in peacetime, even if the believers are voluntary. After all, this will damage their image in the hearts of believers. Usually, the gods will use this means only in the most urgent moment. However, for the evil gods who already fear and plot to dominate their believers, this kind of thing is naturally taboo. Kloside hesitated for a moment and then put down his hand. As a second-generation God, the spider God deliberately wants to see himself through his followers, so it''s OK to see her. He may not be able to defeat the noumenon after the spider God, but he can''t even deal with the enemy of this degree with a media split created by believers. The filthy divine power easily pierced the border arranged by kloside. Meidilu opened her mouth and her eyes suddenly became dark. The rope originally tied to her seemed to be corroded and quickly turned into ashes under the corrosion of purple and black divine power. "... what an unexpected thing." Medilu''s voice seemed a little hoarse. "Rose?" Claude glanced at medilu, whose external appearance had not changed, but whose internal appearance seemed to be completely replaced by another person. Although the aggressive power was full of evil thoughts and malice, there was no doubt that it was the surge of divine power and a power that made the lower mortals feel fear in their hearts, Even I have inexplicably bred a creeping impulse from my heart, but it''s just an impulse. I don''t intend to pay what I want in my heart to practical action. "Although I am very unwilling, I have to say that our old gods have been almost forgotten by the world. Now any giant dragon can call my name so freely." A fierce light flashed in medilu''s eyes. However, this is indeed fierce and weak. Croside can feel that the divine power of the queen spider is strong but weak. Obviously, the reason why the Queen chose to "sacrifice" a believer is probably more important to save the consumption of divine power than to hide her position. Casually sitting in the chair, croside''s tone was as bland as that of entertaining ordinary guests: "so what''s the matter with the queen of God who came all the way to me? Do you want me to let this stupid little guy go ~" "Stupid? Misled by the wrong information of mortals, I bumped into a dragon directly and was forced to reveal so much information, and I never like fools." At the moment, medilu didn''t care about the disrespect of Claude, On the contrary, he said meaningfully: "but sometimes luck seems to favor the fool. At least this reckless plan makes her encounter some other things. For example, you, the vice president of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, a giant dragon has been mixed with the human identity in the city established by human beings, which is really surprising." "Can I regard the meaning of this sentence as a threat?" "Threat?" On hearing this sentence, ''meidilu'' smiled: "... Will you be threatened? Dragon! You must have done everything to cover up for yourself. Human greed and shortsightedness. As long as they can bring them benefits and benefits, they are even willing to trade with evil demons. A dragon is nothing." "Then get down to business." Croside didn''t want to waste time, he said. You can''t expose your identity as a dragon, or you can''t directly expose it in full view of the public. It doesn''t matter if you know your true identity and just spread rumors. Anyway, if it''s just rumors, no one will believe it. Smearing your opponent is just a primary skill in public opinion warfare, In the free city, I used this method to discredit my opponents. I have everything from fraudsters, the remnants of the perlas Empire to cultists. I''m afraid people in the free city have been immune to these rumors over the years, Now, even if there is a rumor that the vice president of the black stone ring is actually a dragon, the result is just a joke. "You are a very interesting dragon. You have the power of a dragon, but you have integrated human identity into the rules of human construction, and you are like a duck to water! I don''t think you are the only extraordinary person in the free city. Maybe you and other extraordinary people are the real dominators behind the city, right?" "The big three are not furnishings!" Meidilu laughed: "that is to say, are you preparing to bring down the so-called big three? Three poor mortals ~" "....." croside thought for a moment, "that is to say... Do you want to join us after the spider God?" "There is no harm in cooperation with each other. My believers can act as ears, eyes and shadows, remove all unstable factors in the city for you, and make your coronation path unimpeded. If you desire more powerful power, I will also give you divine power, let you personally feel this power, and guide you, so that you can find out the way forward more easily." Rose was very confident, but the situation of meidilu possessed by the gods began to get worse. With the passage of time, the facial features of the dark elf women began to exude blood. Croside smiled: "thank you for your kindness, but it''s no longer needed now, just as you said ~ mortals don''t make me helpless. There are dragons who never believe in any gods. We only believe in ourselves and the way we choose, without anyone else''s guidance." "Yourself? Does it not include your clan king?" "I don''t believe in anyone, I only believe in myself!" Croside sneered. Rebellious son! Rose couldn''t help looking at the dragon in front of her. The tone of the other party was obviously full of contempt for the king of her clan, and more hatred and anger. It was obvious that this was a rebellious son who betrayed the ethnic group. The dragon clan usually has no mercy on traitors, whether it is a black dragon or a green dragon. At present, the dragon can successfully enter the free city and mix here. It seems that his identity is not simple. To be honest, he gave himself strange breath. Although he wore equipment to hide his breath and true identity, the obstacles posed by these equipment in front of his divine power could not completely prevent his exploration. Just now he used dark element magic and was very skilled. There are only two kinds of dragons who can use dark elements so skillfully in the new era, One is the black dragon who is naturally compatible with dark elements, while the other is the blue dragon who is already good at magic and civilization, but the other''s breath is indeed very chaotic, giving people a sense of hazy and chaotic unreal. The dialogue between the two seems to be at an impasse. Rose wants to enter the free city and become a part of the cake, but according to croside, the overall situation in the free city is almost determined. At this time, if the spider God enters, it doesn''t take much effort to get ready-made benefits. Although in the free city, both herself and eunuchia welcome extraordinary people who are willing to abide by the rules of the game to join, However, these vassal allies at most receive fixed wages and dividends. In terms of interests, as the cake maker, they naturally have to eat the largest share, while in terms of rights, there are only three shareholders and no more than one! Obviously, the queen of spider God is not ready to come to work. Although she is an evil god left over from the second generation, she is also an extraordinary person at the God level. After joining her side, her strength can be doubled as long as her interests are coordinated. However, in the second generation, she is a God who has ambition, betrayal and conspiracy as a priest, Her series of clergy show that she is not an ally suitable for alliance, let alone that she has not made any efforts after the spider God, just like directly moving her own side to make a big cake. Croside wants to kick rose out after she puts forward inappropriate conditions. She doesn''t care whether she is ready to revenge herself. Now, I''m afraid it''s even more difficult for the power behind the spider God to directly enter the main material plane, and even if her believers have divinity, it''s just the existence of mortal level, Even if there are extraordinary people in the face of the free city, with themselves and many extraordinary people in this chess game, what can these people do? However, unexpectedly, rose seems to know her situation very well and doesn''t put forward too greedy conditions. Instead, she just wants to normalize the trade between free cities and dark areas and increase the trade volume. She also hopes that the intelligence strongholds established by her believers in the city will be legalized. Of course, as long as croside and others need to provide them with intelligence services. "It doesn''t sound good, but I need some time and some discussion." Klose de did not directly agree, and it was not a single person who has the final say. Meidilu, whose eyes, nose and mouth began to drip blood, smiled: "I can understand, so let''s talk about it next time. As for the child, she will stay here as a tool for next contact. Of course, if she can still live..." Although the "model" of economy has been adopted, rose doesn''t want to continue to waste her divine power. For rose, every divine power is extremely important now. If she really wants to talk in detail, it''s better to let her maid and believers talk. At the moment when Rose removes her divine power from medilu, Meidilu immediately collapsed to the ground like a broken doll. Still alive? Croside glanced at the dark elf woman who fell to the ground and twitched as if she had only one breath left, then stood up and walked out. "Emma ~ bring me a bottle of healing potion." Chapter 1113 Although Emma didn''t know what the vice president needed the treatment medicine for, the female assistant still did as usual, but asked these things that shouldn''t be asked. After returning to the room, kloside, who got the medicine, just drank the medicine to the dying Dark Elf medilu, and didn''t think about the death or life of the dark elf women, It''s good to stay alive. In this way, she can act as a communication medium with the spider God next time. It doesn''t matter if she dies. Anyway, if rose feels that her believers have fallen, she will send other clergy to act as a liaison at that time. After taking off the leather armor on each other''s body bit by bit and exposing the bright and clean carcass, croside checked meidilu''s body with great interest. Of course, kloside is not interested in anything, but the damage to the mortal body under the impact of divine power can be inversely calculated to a certain extent. Although it is only a little bit, for kloside, medilu, who has just taken over the spider God, is indeed a rare observation sample. Although on the surface, except for the bleeding of facial features, there was no wound on meidilu''s whole body, croside could clearly observe the places that ordinary people could not observe with the naked eye. To say, meidilu''s situation was obviously not bad. Under the impact of divine power, every cell in the whole body seemed to have been overloaded, and a large number of cells died The muscles were torn, the subcutaneous blood vessels ruptured, and even the bones were covered with tiny cracks. The internal organs haven''t been checked yet, but I''m sure it won''t be so good. Claude examined medullo''s body and compared the remaining weak divine power with different kinds of power, such as magic, psionic power and even the power of the abyss. What I want to say is that the power of the devil''s abyss is obviously the most destructive. After accepting the power of the devil''s abyss, for example, some evil believers have grown in an abnormal state under the influence of the power of the abyss, which gives these believers more power than ordinary people, but the power of the abyss is addictive like some anesthetics, The only difference is that ordinary people who have always accepted the power of the abyss can always maintain a strong body and even prolong life to a certain extent. Once they stop accepting the power of the abyss, they will gradually collapse like a leaking ball. This situation is just the opposite of the effect of more toxic anesthetics. The divine power is more like a powerful catalyst. After receiving the divine power, the physical quality of people with enough physique will be unimaginably strengthened. However, if the physical strength is less than that of rashly accepting the excessive divine power, the result is that like medilu, the whole body will almost become fragmented under the impact of the divine power. I''m afraid that devout believers endowed with divine power by gods are not only pious, but also strong physical quality. In the last few days of air travel, kloside rarely went out, and almost spent most of his time on the study of medilu. He even made a small cut in the dark elf''s arm with a knife to observe the damage of internal muscle tissue. "It''s better in terms of continuous operation and stability, but it''s much less explosive than the potential of users inspired by the power of the abyss." Although there are not many magic guide instruments to assist, croside still has a lot of important data, and the most important thing is that medilu, as an observation sample, is still alive. The most useful data observed by kloside is that the controllability of divine power is much stronger than that of magic power and abyss. Mages can manipulate magic to shape and condense all kinds of elemental creatures, but to simulate subtle blood vessels and divine Scriptures is a degree that relatively rough magic can''t do, The spiritual power is subtle but too scarce, not to mention the fastest dissipation speed. The power of the abyss, not to mention the completely active explosive power, is difficult to calm down. If an ordinary person wants to master the power of the abyss, it may take a lot of time for his body to adapt slowly, but the divine power is relatively easy to control, If the gods are willing to give an ordinary divine power in person, they can skillfully manipulate the divine power to a great extent to avoid damaging the mortal body and let the mortal obtain this extraordinary power at the same time. Of course ~ gods usually don''t do this kind of thing. After all, it''s a waste of time and energy, and what unparalleled achievements an ordinary mortal has to make in the world, so that the gods can take great pains to slowly add divine power to him. If mortals can really do this, maybe his physical and mental strength already have the conditions to bear the transformation of divine power. At the last point of time, Clyde stopped observing meidilu. The dark elves are still sleeping because of the severe physical injury. During this time, he took several bottles of therapeutic drugs to kill her, but to treat her well, I''m afraid she can''t do it until she returns to the chamber of Commerce. In order to prevent leakage, not only the relevant personnel in the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone were ordered not to milk without permission along the way, croside even refused the room service arranged on the airship, and even the daily cleaning was done by himself until this inexplicably oppressive "luxury" trip arrived in the free city. But there was one thing that even croside didn''t know. When he started to destroy the attacker, a goddess''s wings were hidden and watching his performance quietly. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "I finally came back. Sure enough, it feels best to stay in this city." "Just passable simultaneous interpreting, though the empire is really prosperous and prosperous like rumor, it is still a poor sense of popularity than commercial freedom and efficient use of free city." "Hahaha ~ that''s right, but it''s really exciting. An agreement with a pen name of valuing history has been signed in our hands." "Shh! Keep your voice down and keep it secret, especially at this time. If the outside world knows, God knows what means Lawrence and others will use." "That''s what I said. I''m sorry ~ I can''t really complete the transformation after dormancy until you, the vice president, really step on the throne of the president of the chamber of Commerce." After returning to the chamber of Commerce, many people talked and laughed. Many people accepted the note quietly stuffed into their arms by the flying boat waitress. Originally, the chamber of Commerce was going to hold a reception banquet to celebrate for the people, but the people who had enjoyed the flying boat trip were also a little tired. After returning to the chamber of Commerce to hold a routine meeting, they went back to rest, And then the whole chamber of Commerce will become very, very busy. After the long journey, Emma still had some energy left. Emma habitually sorted out the relevant agreement documents signed for croside''s trip, and finally left after everything was completed: "then I''ll leave here first, your vice president." "Well ~ go back and have a good rest, but don''t forget to pay attention, especially recently." Croside nodded. In the chamber of Commerce, only the female assistant was the only human he could rest assured of. Accompanied by two guards directly under the chamber of Commerce, Emma got into the carriage and embarked on the way back home before the night came. Her brother stayed alone for so many days at home. I don''t know whether he can get used to being alone. At the thought of her brother Emma, she couldn''t help feeling a little tired and confused. It seemed that she had forgotten something, but it didn''t seem important. In that case, don''t think so much. Emma shook her head and fell asleep with her head tilted at this time in the carriage. She still felt a little tired to say. In the chamber of Commerce, when the people were almost gone, croside ordered the maid not to be disturbed by anyone. Then he stepped into his secret workshop through the Dharma array. In the workshop, it seemed that Sasi solik, who was integrated with the shadow, was standing still beside the dark elf. "How is she?" Asked croside, taking off his coat and hanging it aside. "The vital signs are still very weak ~ but temporarily saved her life, but it''s not clear when she wakes up." Sasi solik took Klose to a small room and glanced at the female dark elf lying on the bed next to her who was still in a coma. After Klose ordered her to quietly bring her back from the airship, she had carried out a series of treatments and bandages for her, but the physical damage can be cured, but can she recover after being impacted by divine power, How long will it take to recover? It''s really up to fate. Claude looked at meidilu and said with an indifferent attitude, "that''s OK. It''s enough as long as she continues to live. It doesn''t matter if Sue doesn''t wake up." "Yes ~" "Where''s Rogge?" Asked croside casually as he walked out of the room. "During this time, Rogge''s behavior is somewhat mysterious. Instead, he has been diligent in privately contacting mercenaries and is not so lazy." Claude laughed at the speech: "he ran to be a mercenary? Usually he doesn''t always ask his mob to make money, but he is responsible for spending money. When did this guy change his character?" "I also feel a little strange, but he seems to be very unconvinced after being wounded by Jinlong. He has been killing mortals in the name of being a mercenary." Sasi solik said faintly. Killing mortals? If Rogge did, he would probably be the only one among the dragons. As a dragon, he suffered a loss when fighting with another dragon, just like human beings lost a fight. However, even human beings can''t do such a thing as stepping on ants in the garden to vent their anger. Forget it ~ that''s it. Claude shook his head, then took out the magic guide recording Asha''s image and gave it to sassy solik: "go to the yanod mountains for me and hand it to the white dragon Wang Yalin." Chapter 1114 Sasi solik accepted the magic guide and nodded. Compared with Rogge, an unreliable fellow, croside trusted Sasi solik more in many aspects. Although both came for wealth, at least Sasi solik was more cautious and knew how to look at the current situation first and judge what should be done and what should not be done. Rogge was purely a typical example of doing first and then looking at it, He often messed up some simple tasks, and Rogge ridiculed sassy solik as a coward who only dared to hide in the dark and win by sneak attack. Shortly after Sasi solik was ordered to retire, croside also received the news of yunojia''s invitation from a blood clan through a hidden channel. Just after he returned from the karsermon Empire, the legal businessman was unable to sit still. Although it was getting late, croside''s energy didn''t mind staying up late, After thinking about it, he nodded and directly arrived at yunojia''s residence with the one-time transmission magic guide given by the blood family messenger. Under the guidance of the maid, crosaide stepped into the boudoir where no other man except herself could enter. In the room, yunojia sat alone on the bed covered with a gauze curtain. Under the cover of the gauze curtain, she loomed a beautiful shadow. On weekdays, none of yunojia''s "beloved concubines" and "spoiled concubines" were present. "Have you handled the little things halfway?" Seeing the arrival of kloside, yunojia slightly opened her eyes and asked in a beautiful voice. "You mean the attackers?" Clloside took a chair and sat down. "They chose the best time and place to try to attack, so I could bury them in the best place, even if the chief investigators wanted to investigate afterwards, it would take at least a month to come up with results." Yunojia nodded and seemed to have known about the attack on croside: "I have to say I''m sorry here. Filibus''s recent business suffered a serious decline because of the impression of my construct puppet, so he had some contradictions with me. As a result, he specially invited me on some matters, which made me know the news later." "It doesn''t matter ~ mortals can only do this level." The big three are not absolutely united in the free city. Although on the surface, they are consistent with each other in order to maintain their rights and prevent others from committing crimes, in fact, if the big three can find the opportunity to annex each other, no matter who will be soft hearted. Yunojia, who has maintained a cooperative relationship with kloside since his birth, has maintained some relations as a legal businessman. Even now the other two of the big three have jointly asked yunojia to deal with kloside, yunojia still maintains a warm attitude. The reason why yunojia can face the two people with this attitude is not doubted, mainly because the goods sold as legal businessmen are unique in the free city. Different from minerals, medicinal materials, grain and even population, yunojia sells intangible wisdom and knowledge, and there is no second competitor who can compete with yunojia in the free city, Because of this uniqueness, outsiders probably think that the law businessman doesn''t care about the life or death of the other two at all, because there is no transfer of interests between them. As the big three, yunojia has occupied the law market of the whole free city. Even if it''s not the big three, yunojia can continue to occupy the market, Because she has goods that others absolutely don''t have! This warm attitude also annoyed Lawrence and Phileas, but there was nothing they could do. After all, there was no intersection of interests between themselves and yunojia. Even if they were all entitled to the title of the big three, the title would never be as important as their actual interests. If yunojia was to be an enemy of croside, who also had no contradiction, Unless Lawrence and Philebus are willing to give yunojia enough benefits, it would be ridiculous to expect yunojia to work for free. In the face of this situation, the only thing they can do is to give yunojia some cold treatment as a warning. For example, yunojia will not be invited to discuss the attack on croside. "It seems that Lawrence and filibus are also very dissatisfied with you. How long do you think this situation can last?" "Peace of mind ~ there is no problem maintaining it for a period of time." Yunojia said thoughtfully with a smile: "it''s no use even if they have a showdown with me. At most, they are in such a stalemate. On the contrary, it''s more troublesome if they are willing to give up part of their interests and let me do it to you." "Your position will be embarrassing then." Yunojia immediately laughed softly: "My position is not embarrassed at all. If they are really willing to give up the interests I am satisfied with, I will concentrate on dealing with you as a legal businessman ''yunojia'', but at that time, I will have the power of mortals to fight against the dragon. Let alone earn the part of interests ceded to me. I''m afraid it may not even be enough to get back my money." After talking for a few words, their topic soon turned to business, especially about the current croside''s trip to the karsermon empire for trade negotiations. Croside handed over all the recorded negotiations to yunojia, which has made it convenient for yunojia''s personnel to find out the bottom line of the negotiators of the karsermon empire in the next negotiation. If you want to say anything, yunojia is also one of the winners of the big cake, but it is a little less than croside. "What about the karsermon Empire, colluding with the holy see as I expected?" "I think it''s even worse. I''m afraid the karsermon empire is directly linked to the goddess behind the Holy See." The sudden addition of such a large amount of astronomical wealth has shown that the karsermon empire is not just a matter of collusion with the Holy See. Claude crossed his hands and said with certainty: "the goddess ishutar is planning great events. Even we extraordinary people can temporarily ignore our great events as long as we have honestly carried out activities as'' mortals''." "... are you exposed?" Yunojia heard some implication and her eyes were dignified. Kloside simply stated some situations. In addition to some insider information that yunojia did not need to know, he roughly explained the situation of the half Elf Female mage Turner, such as the resurrection of the half Elf Female mage, and assisting the karserman empire in reverse analysis of the technology of the original perlas empire. Yunojia looked calm about the revival of the half elves, but when she heard that karserman had excavated the ruins of the perlas Empire, the corners of her mouth twitched involuntarily. After listening to kloside''s story, yunojia also understood the situation. Anyway, the technology export agreement with the karsermon empire was handed over to her own personnel for negotiation. As a legal businessman in a free city, she was famous for not going out to see people except her beauty, It won''t arouse any doubt if you don''t go to the karsermon empire by yourself. Moreover, if there is the goddess standing behind the karsermon Empire, you really can''t go if you have your own identity, as kloside said. Even if the goddess magnanimously tolerated kloside as a dragon, she would never tolerate her appearance under her eyes. Yunojia could not help holding the necklace on her chest and felt the faint pulse from the necklace. As for what the goddess ishutar is planning, neither kloside nor yunojia can guess. Moreover, as long as the goddess''s planning does not directly target her own side in the free city, it is better to avoid the goddess if she can avoid it. After talking about matters related to the karsermon Empire, compared with the tens of billions of leans of trade agreement, yunojia has a greater weight in her heart, that is, the boy still missing and the gem with the power of the son of stars in his hand. Since that night, Claire''s slave boy ran away under the cover of the devil with his own infighting with the black dragon of the pseudonym Zero. After he made a bet with Zero, he launched all the eyeliners, including those controlled by three doves of the turtle dove, three layers of the whole free city. But the boy disappeared as if the world had evaporated. Gemstones can make him hide his body shape, but obviously they can''t keep him in this state forever. The power of gemstones is obviously a huge burden for the boy. Using gemstones for a long time will inevitably lead to the collapse of his body. Therefore, he must have a hiding place for rest and adjustment, and he also needs food, water As long as he still needs these basic survival materials, he will leave clues in the city. "What if he leaves the city?" Croside told a fact that yunojia was most reluctant to accept: "Before he left for revenge, he was reckless and childish, but this time after being knocked, he should know how to look at the situation. Instead of mastering the power that does not belong to the world in this hostile City, he went to a distance to learn slowly. When he can really skillfully use this power, it is the most correct choice to come back for revenge." Yunojia has not considered this situation, and it is still the most likely situation. If the boy really gets out of the city and flies away by the power of gemstones, the possibility of finding him is almost zero. "He won''t leave." "Oh ~ are you really so confident?" Yunojia gently pinched the necklace hanging on her chest and said with confidence: "yes, although I can''t detect his specific location, one thing I can be sure is that he is still in this city, hiding his tracks and trying to revenge his enemies." "And I will find him and recapture the power that should not belong to him." Chapter 1115 Claire''s grasp of the stone makes him seem to have the omnipotent power like the son of a star. As long as he uses it properly, let alone ordinary people, ordinary extraordinary people may not be able to face it in front of this power. However, neither eunuchia, who was familiar with this power, nor croside, who was supposed to be an outsider, really regarded Claire as an opponent worthy of his attention. In their view, Claire was just a child. Even if he accidentally got extraordinary power, after all, this power did not belong to him, The boy who can''t analyze the operation mode of power is at most reckless to wave this stick that seems terrible to ordinary people, not to mention that it will cost a lot to use the gem! The orc slaves who launched the rebellion also used gems to fight gerkate, the leader of the split tooth Tomahawk, and even fought with gerkate for a time. However, in the end, the orcs collapsed because they could not bear the power of gems, and were finally killed by gerkate. The orcs recklessly used the power of gemstones to strengthen the body, which eventually led to the collapse of the body in a very short time. On the contrary, Claire, a boy whose physical strength is weaker than the orcs, operated the power of gemstones on the spirit, allowing him to understand and learn all kinds of knowledge at a high speed and rapidly expand his spiritual and perceptual power, In this way, in a short period of nearly a year, he has grown into a magician who is about to reach the middle level, and is still a full-attribute magician without dead corners. The four elements and two overhead elements care for him at the same time. Although the child is a little smart and doesn''t recklessly try to strengthen himself with gemstones, his mind and spirit are still just a child, and his judgment on things is also judged from a child''s perspective. Even if he is filled with hatred, he is still too naive. It was this childishness that made him naively choose to stay in this city for the so-called revenge, rather than leave here and come back after accumulating enough strength. "He''s still in the city, I''m sure! And there''s a great possibility of hiding in the upper area. Maybe he disguised himself as another person and regained his legal identity and owned the gem. It''s very simple for him to do that." After sharing some recent information, yunojia''s tone was a little impatient. "If so, it would be like looking for a needle in the haystack. Although the population of the upper area is not as large as that of the lower area, there are too many important people living in it." Croside said with a reminder, "if there is too much trouble, it will be very troublesome to clean up at that time." For the civilians and the poor in the lower urban area, as long as yunojia, the big three, issues an order, the security forces in the city and her private soldiers break into the homes of any family to search, but the upper area is different. There are too many high-weight people living in it, and a rash search will inevitably have a great negative impact, This time also happens to be the game period for the election of the next president of the chamber of Commerce. Even yunojia dare not be too presumptuous, so as not to indirectly affect the election of croside. Yunojia rubbed her forehead angrily: "the investigation efficiency of using birds one by one is too low, and there is no way to perceive magic in long-distance investigation. The other party can''t distinguish it as long as he makes some changes to his appearance." "Instead of looking slowly, I think it''s better to set a bait to lead him out." "Bait? Good idea ~" yunojia curled up and leaned her head on her lap, but finally shook her head: "it might be ok if he was still alone, but now he is still followed by a demon master. The demon master will not be so easy to fall into such a small scheme." Kloside nodded at this time: "master ~ Yes! I almost forgot." Perhaps Claire was naive and reckless. He left too many traces whether he burned Phileas'' warehouse or stole around the city. The biggest mistake the child made was not to disguise himself as a legal identity. But this childishness and recklessness ended after the capture night. Maybe Claire''s mind is not enough to make him grow up to be cautious enough, but the demon master who reached a certain agreement with Claire will help him make up for this loophole. "Since the stone appeared, I feel that the whole free city has become earth shaking. So many soldiers, guards, spies, magic array and fan lock can''t work." Thinking of the annual maintenance cost of these facilities, croside really felt that the city tax was wasted: "what is that gem? Yunojia ~ I think you should know the truth?" "In fact, I don''t know very well, but what belonged to me at that time can''t be taken away by anyone!" "Yours?" The corner of croside''s eye slightly picked: "well, the son of the star I once read in the literature has come again. Yunojia, you seem to have some relationship with her. Do you know anything else? Can you reveal something?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Yunojia''s face suddenly changed behind the gauze curtain. For croside, the gauze curtain that covered yunojia''s face was just a decoration. In front of the dragon''s powerful spiritual power, this gauze curtain was no different from transparent glass. Croside could clearly feel it, Not only did her face become ugly, but even yunojia trembled slightly. Like fear of natural enemies, they show respect, and dare not expect with a trace of inexplicable expectation but regret. For a moment, yunojia said in a low voice, "I have to remind you, croside, not to explore this too much, or your whole world outlook will be destroyed." "Really? To be honest ~ I''m more interested in this gem. At the same time, I''m also interested in the son of stars who once came to the world and the son of stars who now came to the world." "It seems that you are not going to stop." Yunojia sighed as if she didn''t intend to stop croside. Claude smiled: "don''t worry, my promise is still valid. I just want to study it. This gem will be given to you afterwards." "After mastering this omnipotent power, even the power above the gods..." yunojia seemed to hear a funny joke: "are you really willing to let go?" "This is the conceptual gap between us. You desire power, but for me, power is only a means to achieve the goal, and I don''t think there is the so-called ~ omnipotent in this world." As he spoke, Lockheed shook his head. Yunojia snorted coldly: "then I hope you find the child first, at least before the arrogant man named zero." Croside shrugged and said nothing. "By the way, one more thing, when I was dealing with those small insects, I was surprised to get on the line with a God in the second generation. Are you interested in learning about it?" Yunojia was stunned: "the gods?" "The spider God who rules the dark elves in the dark region, rose!" "Say it." For a time, yunojia was also curious. When kloside talked about how to find the priest after the spider God and send believers to the surface after the spider God, yunojia''s face was barely normal. However, yunojia sneered when she heard that the second generation God actually put down his body and wanted to participate in the free city. "... well, now what should we do?" Kloside obviously showed a lost pot attitude towards yunojia. "No! Don''t you know what the post of spider God rose is in the second generation?" Croside smiled: "assassination, chaos, betrayal, tricks, spiders and evil, I still have an impression." "Do you want to cooperate with this crazy evil god?" Eugenia glanced at croside, as if to ask if you were crazy. "So I should refuse her?" Originally, yunojia wanted to return to yes immediately, but suddenly yunojia seemed to think of something and hesitated. Until finally, yunojia didn''t seem to make up her mind, and finally asked croside to give herself some time to think about it. After leaving, kloside didn''t use the transmission array in yunojia palace to return. Tonight, kloside planned to walk back on his own as a distraction. After starting the game with Lawrence, chairman of the chamber of Commerce, kloside hasn''t left the chamber of Commerce for a long time. It seems that he is in the chamber of Commerce, carriage Destination these three places come and go in turn, and all kinds of business negotiations, banquets and dinners occupy almost all the time. Today, after signing an agreement with the karlseman Empire, croside also wanted to go shopping to see if there had been any new changes in the city he had stayed for so many years. Walking on the street, croside shuttles through the crowd like an ordinary person. A simple little magic blurs his face to a certain extent, making him look like an ordinary person rather than the famous vice president of the chamber of Commerce. Although it is already 8:00 p.m., the prosperous business of the free city has not plunged the city into darkness. The most prosperous streets in the upper area are still brightly lit at the moment. For hotels, brothels and various high-end clubs here, the life of the sleepless city has just begun. Feeling the lively atmosphere around and looking at the businessmen and nobles holding beautiful women, croside noticed that the richer the people are, the more beautiful the women around them are. In fact, morality, personality and ideal do not exist in this city. The only value of a person here is money. If you have money, you can do everything here, If you have money, you can do whatever you want here. You can use money to buy everything you want and do things you absolutely can''t do on weekdays. However, this is only the level of mortals! When croside lamented the seemingly powerful illusion of the city built with money, suddenly a weak child voice came. "Sir, do you need a Havana refreshment?" A young man, who was almost at the waist of croside, was holding a small wooden box and looked at croside with a gentle smile. Chapter 1116 In the boy''s wooden box, there are strips like cigarettes. Although it looks like rolling up some leaves directly and fixing them, the workmanship is very exquisite, and some gilding lines can be seen on it. "Sir! Would you like some Havana? A very cheap one costs only 2 riens, and a pack of ten costs only 15 riens." The boy looked warm with a smile. Claude couldn''t help staring at the boy and what he recommended to himself. "Havana ~ what is this?" Seeing the man in front of him, he seemed interested, and the boy''s enthusiasm for selling Rose: "it''s the latest tobacco. It''s very good, and it won''t feel headache and chest tightness after smoking. Would you like to buy one and try it? It only costs 2 leans, which is very cheap." It''s really cheap! Croside has probably figured out what the boy wants to sell himself. A plant cigarette with the nature of anesthetics will make people feel more relaxed and refreshed than ever before. Of course, it may also be addictive. After smoking, they need to smoke constantly, otherwise the body will feel extremely uncomfortable. For this kind of thing, kloside, as a giant dragon, usually laughs. As a giant dragon, he won''t feel anything when he takes this kind of thing. He has never felt the so-called unprecedented sense of relaxation and pleasure. The giant dragon''s strong physique seems to be immune to the properties of this anesthetic. Today, however, croside is a little interested, mainly because the price given by the boy is really unprecedented cheap, which is a little sorry for the effect he introduced to himself. There are also many plants and spices that can produce illusory effects and stimulate mental relaxation on the mainland. For example, a black Datura flower combined with the powder of blue crystal rose can become a very good drug. In addition to giving people enough high feeling, it can also keep the mage in a high state of concentration, so as to improve the efficiency of meditation. At the same time, the addiction is very low, Chengdu is so low that it is almost negligible that not only aristocrats but also many mages pursue this plant. But the price of blue crystal rose as an auxiliary material is not cheap and expensive! Very expensive! Die expensive! Even if the king sells his crown, he can''t take it every day. If the weight of blue crystal rose is cancelled or reduced, this mixed drug will simply become a hi drug. In addition to losing the efficacy of concentration, addiction and toxicity will double. Some cheap magic drugs are not without, such as kudingcao, blood thorn, blue magic powder, etc., but they have greater side effects and addiction, but even so, they can never be so cheap that they can be sold at such a cheap price of 2 lien in the hands of a child. Not to mention that many of these plants are used to prepare magic potions. It''s a natural disaster to use these herbs as medicine. "It''s so cheap. Are you sure it works?" Asked croside, puzzled, holding a so-called Havana tobacco. "You are the fourth person to ask me that, sir! As a noble and gentleman, you have the right to try one." The boy smiled and waved to one side. Soon, a child of his age with an oil lamp also ran over. Croside was a little curious about this kind of marketing method. The boy didn''t deliberately give himself "test articles", but let himself take one out of the box. Obviously, hundreds of cigarettes in his box should be genuine. "Interesting ~ I won''t try, give me a bag!" Said croside, playing with the tobacco in his hand. The boy nodded happily and immediately took out the packaged tobacco from the lower layer of the cabinet and handed it to him. From the volume, it should be exactly ten Havana tobacco. Just when giving the money, croside found that he had no change. After thinking about it, he simply threw a silver coin he had with him to the boy. Obviously, the boy was also a person who knew the goods, The silver coin is worth at least several hundred leans. After getting the silver coin and biting it to confirm that it is the real goods, the boy hurriedly took a business card and handed it to Klose, telling him that if necessary, he can buy it at the place marked on the business card, and there are better goods there. It''s quite formal! After the two children left, Claude tore a little of the attached tobacco thoughtfully, put it into his mouth and chewed it. Although magic plants and even some real highly toxic plants could not affect the black dragon, he could still feel the various properties of this plant. Well, it does have the unique drug properties of magic plants, which is a little toxic, but the damage to the body is so low that it can be ignored, but it''s not clear Croside chewed the tobacco slowly and could not feel clearly. It seemed that it was a kind of magic plant, which was different from the magic plants and drugs he had tasted before. The size and duration of the drug, the burden of toxicity and addiction on the body, and most importantly, the cheap price. There seemed to be no matching plant in his mind. After returning to the chamber of Commerce, croside called the attendants and handed over the remaining tobacco to the other party. He asked them to identify with the personnel who are proficient in medicinal materials in the chamber of Commerce tomorrow to see which plant is used as the raw material for this kind of tobacco. Suddenly, however, croside remembered something. Although the children selling these tobacco were clean and tidy, their body shape and scarred hands showed that they should all come from the lower area. These children in the lower area could not suddenly go to the upper area to sell these things. In order to prevent refugees in the lower area or trouble from mixing into the upper area, All the checkpoints in and out of the upper and lower levels will levy access fees for the poor who do not hold the residence certificate of the upper level. For the poor who are almost destitute in the lower level, this fee is not an easy amount. Sometimes a lower level resident who has lived in a free city for a lifetime may not have the opportunity to step into the upper level once. How do those children who obviously come from the lower level come from? "By the way, let someone go to the lower area to see if this kind of tobacco is on sale." After thinking about it, croside ordered. "I see, sir." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Whether this kind of tobacco is on sale in the lower area, the answer to croside''s guess is obviously yes! The tobacco originally named Havana has slowly spread from the black street to all corners of the lower area. It has enough drug properties to make people feel extremely high. Although it is addictive, the damage to the body can be almost completely ignored. More importantly, the low price is enough for a beggar to buy some Havana with the money from begging, Then enjoy the pleasure of doing whatever you want in the illusion. As soon as this kind of tobacco appeared, it immediately became popular in the whole black street. For gangsters, thieves, killers and even prostitutes in the black street, this kind of thing is simply an ideal place to escape from reality. When forced by this cruel City, it is almost out of breath, Point on a deep breath, you can completely relax your tired nerves in the illusion of a dream. Soon, Havana tobacco, which really achieved low price and high quality, was regarded by many people as a gift from the gods! As for the little withdrawal after stopping smoking, compared with the double burden on the body and spirit every day in this city, that withdrawal is just as gentle as a woman''s comfort. The number of people who smoke on the black street increases sharply every day. It has become fashionable for gang members to hand over a Havana when they meet. It has become a habit for gang leaders to count money while holding Havana. Many children in the street are rushing around the streets with small boxes to sell their tobacco to everyone, Rich people can buy rolled tobacco directly, while people with a little money can also buy tobacco and go home to get it by themselves. When the black streets began to saturate, Havana quickly spread out and began to spread to the whole lower urban area. The low price and extreme high feeling even made many members of the security forces in the city fall in love with this thing. After a large amount of filial piety was handed over to the security forces, this "harmless" tobacco has been approved as soon as possible and allowed to be sold to the lower areas, Although the price is low, when the quantity rises to a level, huge profits also roll in, making a lot of money behind the scenes. yes! The pot is full! "Ms. black rose, this is the sales report of this week, as well as the additional orders of subordinate gangs in black street. Please have a look." In a large mansion in the black street, where the luxurious decoration is incompatible with most of the humble houses in the lower area, the masked Black Rose members are handing over a routine marketing report to leflea. The huge figures on the report make the upper level black rose staff look happy on the face covered by the mask, which is an astronomical wealth, It was once an achievement that no Gang on the black street could achieve by all means. Leflea in a purple dress took over the report and looked at it and threw it aside. It seemed that everything recorded above was just a few insignificant figures. For leflea, these figures only show that the current organization does not need to be secretly provided by Yinyi chamber of Commerce in terms of funds. On the contrary, it is no problem to feed back. In addition, these figures have no meaning. Although the black rose has taken root in this city, However, the ontology is still too fragile and needs to continue to penetrate into all links. "Meet them above the supply, and let these little ants help me sell as much as possible." "Yes, Ms. black rose!" The attendant nodded. However, playing with the magic wand in her hand, the charming leflean tone suddenly changed and said: "the upper area! Let me remind you that what I want is to open the market in the upper area. It''s no use selling how much in the lower area. If black roses want to grow, they must integrate into the upper area and remember it clearly for me." The attendant trembled slightly and immediately stood up respectfully, listening like a soldier. "Never underestimate yourself and never be satisfied with the present. Is your ambition only to nest in this poor place and spend your life like maggots? In the black rose, what I can''t tolerate most is to be content with the status quo and continue to climb up to the top!" With the momentum like a queen, leflea''s words seemed to weigh ten thousand kilograms, which made the people on one side out of breath. Chapter 1117 The rotten and smelly soil is the most suitable hotbed for the development of black roses, which was the case in Knox, and the same is true in this twisted city of desire and hope. Just like a fish in water, leflea has established the rudiment of black rose with her own strength and money, and then slowly began to annex from small gangs. In this process, she constantly improved the organizational structure of black rose and eliminated low-quality members. Compared with most newly established gangs, leflea has initially developed the development model of lower class means such as theft and blackmail, After the initial development period, leflean''s black rose quickly began to penetrate into intelligence, smuggling, casinos, brothels and so on with the help of financial advantages. The speed was far faster than the imagination of all gangs in the black street. Even those gangs that initially took the black rose as their subordinate were stunned to find that each other grew stronger than themselves overnight. For the rapidly developing black rose, the big gangs in the black street quickly changed their mentality from initial disdain to vigilance, and soon vigilance deteriorated into an extremely terrorist threat. The lower level members of a gang may be cruel and stupid, but they can be bloodthirsty if they can sit at the top. Why is it cruel, but they can''t be stupid? In the face of the unprecedented rapid rise and operation mode of black rose, at first, many small gangs tried to imitate and take a share of black rose, But soon everyone found that the development mode of black rose could not be copied. In short, in addition to the operation of money, power was also skillfully operated inside and outside. In addition, as the leader, Le Fulan was worthy of the title of her tricky witch. It was almost without side leakage. He knew the dissidents and absorbed the nutrients of these corpses to make his power grow rapidly, And in this process, we avoid risks and traps and counter the makers of these rules by many unwritten rules on the black street. Of course, it is indisputable for the makers to violate the rule of not becoming, but when someone really attacks the black rose, the black rose is like a rose with highly toxic and sharp thorns, which makes anyone who touches it suffer a fatal counterattack. For example, gondak, the leader of the most powerful bloody Gang in the black street, disappeared mysteriously not long ago. For gondak''s disappearance, gangs of all sizes in the black street have come to a unified answer, that is, he will definitely hang up, while leflea, as the only insider, knows all the truth. Gundak, the leader of the blood hand Gang, has been the uncrowned king in the black street for more than 30 years. This pretentious fool actually proposed to himself that he should be his mistress so as to divide the whole black street equally. Perhaps in gundak''s view at that time, although the newly born black rose has a fierce development momentum, it still does not have the cost of confrontation with the blood hand gang, Even without the help of bloody hands, the evil dogs below are enough to tear up the rose that has not yet fully bloomed, and it is a kindness like a gift to ask the leader of the black rose who has the coexistence of seduction and knowledge to become his mistress and share the whole black street. In the face of this goodwill, the leader of the black rose should crawl in front of himself and be grateful. However, gundak did not know the bottom line of lefleur, nor did he know the ambition of the former leader of the organization that once played a military power with applause. In leflea''s opinion, a mere black street can''t satisfy her greed at all. It''s nothing to dominate here. Gundak''s little ambition is as boring as a farce of a naive child. A group of maggots crawling in the gutter and living on other people''s leftovers are not their own goal. Just as in Knox, the black rose should become the witness and executor of the contract, the behind the scenes ruler of the city, and the thread puller rather than the puppet pulled by others. So gondak disappeared, turned into a dead crystal under the breath of the water elf, and then squeezed into a pile of fragments with a diameter of no more than one centimeter by the force of space. The existence of black street in the free city has derived a set of its own ecosystem. Leflea, who knows this, does not intend to use extraordinary power to deal a fatal blow to this system at one time. After solving gondak and several key figures, leflea stopped the crystal dragon buyani, However, taking the right of black street to restart the shuffle, we began to transform here bit by bit! The black rose, which is too hidden in the dark side of a city, has never been associated with chaos and disorder. On the contrary, any organization that wants to expand itself must establish order, because human beings are social creatures, and any social creatures can not be disordered. The final result of disorder is self destruction. After the order ~ to be exact, the order belonging to the black rose began to be established, leflea immediately began to transform the black street within the sphere of influence of the black rose, the low houses were demolished and rebuilt, the randomly stacked garbage was cleared, and the broken and muddy roads were repaired, In the eyes of many people in the black street, what the black rose is in is incredible. Using the money they earn is like a good man to do these meaningless things that are completely at a loss. However, lefulan doesn''t think so. The clean block that was re planned and built after being demolished has attracted people in the black street to try to move here at the fastest speed. Those smugglers, pickpockets, prostitutes and even businessmen from some other shops are trying to flow here, because in addition to a certain order, it is more important to have better living conditions. The pursuit of better production and living conditions is an instinct of all people and all creatures! The influx of a large number of people has brought enough labor and technical personnel to the area occupied by black rose. The black rose organization quickly began to change and eliminate a large number of low-quality members, so that the organizations injected with new blood can perform their tasks with higher efficiency, and the huge consumption brought by the population has also made these neighborhoods prosperous, The more prosperous it is, the more it draws the living forces of other blocks. For other blocks, it is like a vicious circle. The stronger the black rose is, the weaker it becomes, and finally it dies. One purpose is to repair some neighborhoods and attract a large number of people. The other purpose is that Loveland has long planned to let the black rose penetrate into the upper area of the free city. Now, as the lower level, the black rose can''t live in ignorance and ignorance and his little happiness. It is necessary to change his habit of living at the lowest end of the world, In order to change the preconceived idea that gangs in the black street should naturally crawl on the ground with garbage, it is a must to change the whole black street. Loveland has already made up her mind to thoroughly reform the black street and make this lawless area an important hub connecting the upper and lower levels in the future. An important hub can be full of greed, plunder and the essence of the law of the jungle, but it must not be surrounded by rotten garbage and chaos, because it is a manifestation of failure. Recently, when Claire''s incident became so noisy, she had quickly connected with the security team in the city. After that, black rose had stuck the necks of large and small gangs in the black street. When the internal strife of the bloody Gang ended, I''m afraid that the largest gang in the black street had to bow down to black rose at that time. With power and manpower, the organizational structure of black rose is gradually improved, and now it needs a lot of funds and enough influence to penetrate into the upper level. The security team is the first choice for leflea. With the help of the search for Claire some time ago, black rose successfully replaced the blood hand gang and colluded with the urban security team. It is not just like the previous blood hand Gang, which can only act as an informant and thug at the bottom, but a cooperative organization linked with the security team after ingenious operation to provide information in the lower area, Help see any signs of resistance to the city system. Then came a gift from audur City, which enabled leflea to successfully avoid some frontal collisions with the city''s main etiquette groups. Yalin sent a box of seeds of a plant named marijuana. In terms of making money, this plant named marijuana immediately opened up a new world for people under mental pressure in this city, This plant is a panacea to soothe their hearts. The low price and the refreshing feeling of high make the special tobacco packaged as "Havana" popular rapidly. The use of this magic plant is very familiar. When it spread to the lower level, it had already aimed at the upper level. Through the convenience of cooperating with the security team, this "harmless" tobacco was soon sold to the upper level through the hands of many children, Although it will take some time for the rich people in the upper area to accept this kind of thing, Loveland doesn''t think it will be very difficult. Having reached the consumption level of the upper zone, the black rose has already prepared a more special formula and a stronger sense of hi. Havana is ready to slaughter these fat sheep in the upper zone. "The supply of goods is strengthening. I''m hiring some mages to increase production. In a month, I''ll get the planting rights of three farms outside the city!" Playing with the gold coins in her hand, lefulan quickly adjusted the progress of the plan. "Yes, Ms. black rose!" The attendants quickly recorded leflean''s requirements and implemented her will with the opening of money and force. Now almost every family in the black street is planting this kind of plant. Black rose is responsible for providing seeds and uniformly purchasing dried tobacco leaves. According to the quality, some residents in the black street find that this kind of plant is a treasure for money. Some subordinate gangs simply stop their private business and start large-scale planting wholeheartedly. Of course, no one is trying to spread this kind of thing, However, the black street is now controlled by the pervasive members of the black rose. They do not hesitate to kill anyone who dares to break the rules, and most residents here regard the interests of the black rose as their own interests and become part of the supervision system after becoming rich because of the black rose and this plant, When someone is found hiding tobacco leaves and secretly selling them to organizations other than black roses, someone will quietly come to communicate. Now everything is under the control of the trickery witch, but all this has not yet satisfied this beautiful poisonous rose! Chapter 1118 Having determined the ultimate goal, black rose is also constantly self regulating in its continuous growth. Although human beings have mediocre talents, their adaptability and self-learning ability are the best. Although it seems strange and distorted, among the senior members of black rose, these new gang members skillfully analyze various reports, dress, talk and behave like a successful businessman rather than a gangster at the bottom of society. Although they still carry a poisonous dagger around their waist, they are not doing sneaky behavior, But walking openly in the street, walking between the upper and lower business places, talking with businessmen in obscure language and professional terms. Strange thinking, black calculation, eloquent words, these new black rose members strictly abide by leflean''s requirements, strive to change themselves, make violence a secondary and turn wisdom into a new weapon. While holding great interests, leflea did not forget the nature of the city''s law of the jungle. While obtaining a lot of wealth through Havana tobacco, leflea also knew that those greedy jackals in the upper area of the city could never be unable to smell the smell of interests, but the black rose with extraordinary power was a simple thing to deal with a jackal, Sometimes even the jackals will be wary of each other in order to covet the lamb, but it will be a lot of trouble when the jackals decide to come in groups. Black rose can kill some jackals, but it can''t kill all jackals. After all, the city is secretly controlled by another group of powerful transcendents from beginning to end. The prince of the black dragon clan, the vampire group in ancient times, and the female demons from the abyss. God knows how many cards are left in the hands of these extraordinary people in this city. Now, whether it is the black rose or the silver wing chamber of Commerce, although it has sprung up from the beginning and laid a foundation in this city, the foundation is still a little shallow, If we want to compare this game to a gambling game, although black rose has a lot of chips called wealth, it doesn''t have too many good cards to play. There is no other way but to bear it until there are more good cards. "Someone has already sniffed breath, Lady Black Rose! Our scouts and eyeliner have perceived the danger from the upper level. These greedy wolves may have summoned us in advance, but if we show resistance, then they will soon come to an agreement to rush to tear us up, and then start killing each other." Finn Richmond, the former black street intelligence dealer, said solemnly with information from different channels in his hand. "Really?" Lefulan played with the gold coin in her hand: "although the black rose can not completely get rid of the rules of the city, we also need to set an example to warn others that we are not weak and powerless, let alone soft persimmons that can be kneaded by any force, collect intelligence, and eradicate some clowns who should not jump out at all." "As you wish, Ms. black rose!" Finn Richmond, who was also wearing a mask, nodded. After becoming a member of the black rose, after a long time of adaptation and learning, he had faded the lowly smell of the former gang members, Now it has completely changed its face, just like a calm intelligence officer: "... In addition, no one is on our side. The assassin organization blood wing in the city and some other gangs and mercenary organizations hope to reach a cooperation agreement with us." Le Fu Lan said with a smile, "so what do you think?" Finn Richmond immediately straightened up: "my subordinates'' wisdom is less than one thousandth of yours. According to my hidden skin''s opinion, to a certain extent, holding together for warmth is also a desirable way. We should try our best to walk among these forces, give up some interests and keep most of the interests we can eat until..." "Until the black rose grows strong enough to take everything back?" Leflea motioned finrichmond to show himself the document. The document has professionally analyzed the forces willing to stand with or cooperate with black roses. Of course, these so-called "allies" and "partners" also put forward the distribution of interests in tobacco, although it did not reveal the greed of those rich wolves in the upper area who were ready to dry and wipe out the black roses, But under the language packaging, the obvious intention to rob by fire really makes me very unhappy. With a smile, leflea gently tapped the armrest of the lounge chair with her fingers, which was like a magic sound around her ears. Fenliseman on one side only felt that her muscles were tight. Ms. black rose seemed charming and had a temperament of thousands of customs, but anyone who disappointed Ms. black rose would become the nutrient to nourish this rose. "Don''t be so nervous." Lefflan stopped: "you''re right. Generally speaking, normal people will choose to keep warm in this situation. But if black rose has to cooperate with a demon now, we should find the most powerful one even if we want to find it." "Blood wing is a good choice, madam! Although it is an assassin organization, they have existed in the free city for many years and have a deep foundation. They are no less than us in intelligence collection, and their demand for Havana is also high. They can become cooperative allies to jointly resist the enemy." "Hahaha ~ blood wing assassin?" Leflea smiled as if she heard a joke: "if you mean the assassin organization that sent out assassins but ended up missing collective fans, forget it. I don''t want the whole organization to disappear to me again when I really need their help." Collective disappearance Finley Simonton looked embarrassed and embarrassed. The blood wing assassin organization was indeed the largest killer organization in the free city. It was a killer group that specially served the dignitaries in the upper area and dealt with any unstable elements. Once their snobbery was all over the streets, and any people and things who resisted the upper area would disappear from the world unconsciously, The cruelty and cold blood of these assassins active in the dark even reached the level of stopping children''s crying at night in the lower area. All this glory ended in a failed assassination six years ago. The elite assassins of the blood wing organization did their best to target gerkate, the champion of the arena in the free city, but the result was a dramatic scene. Gerkate haunted all clubs and hotels as usual the next day, while the assassins of the blood wing disappeared as a group. Afterwards, some people suspected that gerkate killed them all, But gerkate''s relaxed appearance did not seem to have a fierce battle attitude in the face of a group of assassins. Therefore, the blood wing organization became a big joke in the free city almost overnight, and the prestige it once established fell almost overnight. Because the jokes made by the blood wing organization have gradually declined and can not be fully recovered until now, but the heritage and foundation accumulated by the blood wing organization in the free city over the years can not be ignored, although the blood wing assassins with scandals can hardly be appreciated from the upper class, However, for the civilians in the lower areas, it is still a poisonous blade that can take their lives at any time. "Black Rose''s intelligence gathering ability is still too weak." Leflea shook her head and said, which immediately made finiceman uneasy: "if you want to say, this is also your limit. Please don''t misunderstand ~ I don''t think you haven''t done well. You''ve done well. Finiceman has even surpassed ordinary people, and some things existing in the free city can''t be interfered by ordinary people like you." "Please be sure to give some advice, Ms. black rose." Finn Richmond swallowed his saliva and heard something disturbing from lefflan''s words. "You need some more capable hands to do things, and you also need to learn some new things and understand the city again and comprehensively." Leflea gently snapped her fingers, and the air behind finrichet suddenly shook. Three assassins in black leather armor appeared in the hall as if they had come out of nothingness. Several attendants on one side could not help but show a look of panic on their faces hidden under the mask. Finn Richmond looked at the three people coldly. When did the other party lurk in and came behind him? How long did they hide before Ms. Black Rose called them out? As an intelligence spy, he was still very capable of hiding and anti reconnaissance, But I didn''t realize that there were three more people behind me. If they were the enemy and wanted to attack themselves At the thought of this, the Lord of fenliseman couldn''t help touching his neck. The eyes of the three people in front of him were cold, just like a machine without emotion. Such eyes were very clear. They were the eyes honed by the top assassins without blood and tears. As long as it was an order, they would not hesitate to carry out it to the end. No matter who they were, even their blood relatives would kill them. "These are your novices. When you get down to finrichmond, use them flexibly, and you will know the city again soon." "It''s a great honor... Ms. black rose!" Finrichmond knows that these assassins are not only their own men, but also their own monitors. If they have any evil intention, they will not hesitate to insert the dagger into their heart. In their invisible surveillance, all members of the black rose will always live under this silent deterrent. It''s terrible ~ At the moment, there was only one thought in finrichmond''s mind, that is to absolutely obey the lady and obey her every will and decision. Lefleur was very satisfied with fenrichmond''s expression: "next, this will be the new collaborator of black rose." At this time, with the gesture of lefflan, the door was slowly pushed open, and a man in a cloak and a strange mask came in. "Everyone who meets black rose for the first time, thanks to Ms. lefleur''s care, I''m zero!" Chapter 1119 Cloak and mask, a man who completely hides himself in the fog! To be honest, for such a person who can''t even meet the most basic frankly, finrichmond would never choose to cooperate with him in the past. Otherwise, God knows whether the other party will sell himself directly after getting the benefits. At that time, he can''t find the object of revenge. Not to mention that the so-called zero has never heard of such a person in the free city. Ms. black rose will never fail to understand this. The person who likes to hide her secrets too much is not a reliable partner, but even so, Ms. black rose still chose the man named zero. Obviously, he must have something extraordinary. At least, his courage to step into the black rose Museum alone is enough to be praised, Of course, it is also possible that the man is really confident in himself. The top staff of black rose looked at zero suspiciously. Even if he was introduced by Ms. black rose, everyone''s thoughts were similar to those of finrichmond. A and author with too many secrets were unreliable. For the reaction of her subordinates, leflea obviously had long expected: "this is the leader of Zero Black Knights!" "The Black Knights?" Some black rose members disdain this name: "it seems that there has never been such an organization in the free city." "Not before, but now we are here and will become the guardian Knight of the city in the future." Zero''s words are full of confidence, making it impossible to doubt his confidence and determination. For a time, many people kept silent and fell on leflea, the founder and dominator of the black rose. They hoped to learn some news about zero and the so-called Black Knights from her. An organization that has just come to the free city without a name could establish a cooperative relationship with the black rose, And we have to take a hard share of the highly profitable tobacco business. What can this organization tolerate to make Ms. black rose so intimate. Zero walked up to lefflan and didn''t intend to sit down. Instead, he said to the high level of black rose like a command: "I won''t say too many polite words here. After cooperating with black rose, the Black Knight will help black rose establish its own armed forces. We will give black rose the greatest support in personnel training and weapons provision." Everyone looked at each other. At this time, someone was surprised: "Ms. black rose! Although your excellency zero is a guest invited by you, I think the internal direct personnel of black rose should be responsible for training the bodyguard. It''s not reassuring to leave this key thing to outsiders, even allies." The black rose member is also a young man. Obviously, he is the new blood selected before the establishment of black rose. Although the man''s tone is a little trembling and seems to be afraid of offending leflea, even so, he still recklessly admits that his words are justified and his attitude is very sincere. Obviously, compared with the punishment brought by offending leflea, The safety of the whole black rose was more important in his heart. "Internal members are responsible for training ~ ha ha! Do you think the people you trained can deal with your enemies?" Zero''s tone was very impolite, with a hint of irony. Leflea, sitting on the recliner, didn''t say a word, but looked at zero and the black rose member standing up with thoughtful and moving eyes. "I''m musk. I''m not the oldest in terms of seniority, but I followed Ms. black rose from the moment when black rose was established. I used my eyes to witness the growth of black rose and how black rose can easily deal with the financial wolves who surround us when it blooms." "... so?" "Black rose has never been afraid of any enemy. The gangs that once dared to underestimate black rose have now become our nourishment. Even the once prosperous bloody hand gang has almost disintegrated. Don''t underestimate the strength of black rose, sir zero. We will let any enemy know that anyone who tries to touch the rose will be hurt by sharp thorns." Masked musk said to zero in an unassuming manner It has to be said that Musk''s eloquence is also very good, and leflean''s reform is indeed in place. Musk''s words also aroused the resonance of many black rose executives. As a new organization, black rose naturally absorbed a lot of fresh blood in the process of development. Many people at the black rose executives witnessed how Black Rose came to today''s position step by step. In this process, they also saw leflean''s resourcefulness and strength, In addition to her beauty and wisdom, the Black Rose Lady is also a powerful mage with unknown strength. She uses strange magic and doesn''t know how many enemies she has buried. Black rose has never been cowardly. On the contrary, although today''s black rose is still hidden in the dark and doesn''t take the initiative to reveal it, the villains and gangsters who live a life of knife head licking blood on the black street have learned to obey the rules formulated by black rose. Under the shadow of black rose, they obey like a dog, In the lower area, the members of the black rose wearing the emblem are respected everywhere. Civilians are more willing to believe the message brought by the black rose than officials in the free city. "Hahaha ~ Lord musk! I already know the development process of black rose." Zero laughed: "I dealt with several unknown small gangs, reshaped the order of the whole black street, bought off the officials in the lower area of the security team and some insignificant organizations in the upper area. Then you abandoned the once rough and simple operation mode and began to infiltrate the upper area as a businessman." "Mr. musk ~ I don''t think it''s the recent successive victories that have made you become floating. Do you begin to think that this city seems to be so simple, just like playing a jigsaw puzzle? As long as you find the right fragments, win over your allies, buy people''s hearts and expand the interest chain at the right time, you will certainly harvest a complete picture in the end?" Zero''s words made musk frown. When musk just wanted to refute that he didn''t mean it, zero''s voice with sarcasm had sounded. "The first condition for playing with the rules is that each other has equal strength. Otherwise, your opponent will directly choose to lift the table instead of playing tricks with you here. You don''t know how deep the background behind the city is, or how much power dominates the city. In addition to financial resources, there is a more terrible power." Clenching his fist, zero said calmly, "violence!" "In a free city, the black street is the embodiment of violence. Since the black rose is deeply rooted here, we know the role of violence, and we also know how to use this power to destroy any enemy." "The violence I''m talking about is absolute violence, absolute! Do you understand?" Zero shook his head. Although he was wearing a mask, musk could still feel the disdain of the other party''s face under the mask, which was like looking at the frog at the bottom of the well. It was an attitude of standing on a higher position, like the gods who looked down on all living beings and laughed at the cowardice of mortals. The next second, musk felt himself fragmented. Great power crossed his body. His body was like soft and fragile tofu, which collapsed and splashed out "Ah ah!!" Musk screamed, but suddenly found himself standing in place intact, as if what he had just experienced was just an illusion. But it''s too strange to say that it''s an illusion. The pain and fear of being crushed all over the body are still real in my mind. I seem to have been really fragmented once, and then I struggled bitterly on the ground before finally returning to nothingness. It''s strange to say that this is a daydream. Looking at the people next to them, the expression of surprise seems to freeze on their faces. Those who slightly reach out to themselves or step forward, as if they had just witnessed the whole process of their being broken. "Now do you understand? What is absolute violence!" Zero came forward at this time. Wearing a cloak and mask, he was not as tall as musk, but every step forward, musk felt like a giant coming towards him, a non-human giant that could easily tear himself up and crush, and every cell of his body seemed to be sending out a warning signal called fear. "You... That was..." "It''s a valuable experience to experience the feeling of death. In this way, it''s difficult for you to have the idea of suicide. At the same time, you should understand what I mean." Zero pressed Musk''s head, and the unimaginable force forced the tall young man to kneel on the ground. Musk struggled to get up, but was frightened to find that the other party''s strength was as huge as a mountain, and he could not move as if he had caught the giant in the palm of his hand. "I hope all the black roses here understand one thing. Now I want to kill everyone except Ms. Loveland here. It''s just a very simple thing, and I can do it with one finger." Zero, holding his finger, loudly announced: "your anger is ready to move, but the fear of death makes you restrain your attitude. It is a good thing that no one arrogantly takes a step forward to provoke me, which means that you can complete this shocking education without seeing blood today." In the face of zero''s merciless ridicule, the members of black rose really just dare to be angry and speechless. The death experience just now and the black rose lady who never said a word have explained everything. The man named zero may not be a human at all, but a more terrible existence, As he said, with absolute violence, he can kill all the people here by one person. At the same time, this shocking scene also tells people one thing, that is, in the future, the existence like zero is the enemy that black rose will face in the future. "Now, do you have any other opinions on the fact that the Black Knights are fully responsible for the training of black rose armed personnel?" Chapter 1120 There is a huge power generation gap between mortals and extraordinary people in this world. In a power based world, wealth and power can play an extremely limited role. In the face of the overwhelming violence of extraordinary people, mortals can be said to be slaughtered on the battlefield, Now the extraordinary people hide their identity and walk among the mortals, rather than have brutally forced themselves to enslave the mortals as rulers, thanks to the precise operation system of the world. The supernatural is monitored by the gods above the sky, because they need the belief of mortals to maintain their own gods. They will never ignore the wanton killing and enslavement of mortals by the supernatural. After all, the number of beliefs is directly related to the safety of gods'' lives. When their lives are threatened, even the merciful gods will become less merciful. Suppose... If the world does not have this complex ''ecosystem'' running, then ordinary people can only be slaughtered among the extraordinary. Zero, the leader of the Black Knights, is also ruxiu of the silver wing chamber of Commerce. After coming to this strange world to have an in-depth understanding, he realized how cruel and ruthless the world is. What he has to say is even crueler than his own world. Although the Brittany Empire exploited the colonial people as inferior nations, But at least it gives them the opportunity to work and live, but in this world, if the extraordinary have no bondage, they can treat mortals as slaves, and they don''t have to worry about their resistance at all. The hidden extraordinary people in the high-rise of the free city, whether it is the Black Dragon Prince crosaid, the female demon yunojia or the philole with some wrong sexual orientation, as extraordinary people, they still hide themselves and act according to the rules set by mortals, mainly because they are restricted by gods, Whether the silver wing chamber of Commerce or black rose wants to really develop to the upper level of the city, it is impossible to avoid their influence. As the president of the silver wing chamber of Commerce and the leader of the Black Knights, I have entered the eyes of these extraordinary people. It is only a matter of time for these extraordinary people to stare at the same flourishing black rose. Instead of slowly adjusting to adapt when that day comes, I might as well start to adapt now and prepare for the future. "The great pressure that the so-called transcendent brings to mortals is really stronger than expected." In the headquarters of black rose, after all the idle people have been driven away in the VIP lounge, in order to entertain today''s distinguished guests, lefleur took out a bottle of collected sandenberg wine, which was originally produced in toscara City, Cordoba kingdom in the west of the mainland. It is really right in taste and taste, and has the reputation of water drop of God. "Would you like a drink?" "Just a little..." After confirming that there were no others around, Lu Xiu also took off the mask representing zero''s identity and took a long breath. A little bit of frozen red wine was poured into the wine glass. After pouring another glass for herself, lefflan smiled and said, "Your Excellency, don''t you have enough wine?" "Well, in the past, I wasn''t a drinker and didn''t know how much I could drink, but now I''m afraid of wasting. For people who will never get drunk, wine is no different from sweet juice." Lu Xiu shook his glass and drank it. Reincarnation into a giant dragon not only brings unparalleled strength and physique, but also brings some subtle side effects. For example, alcohol is difficult to make people feel drunk. If you want to intoxicate a giant dragon, you must at least prepare a ton of wine. In addition, after the giant dragon turns into a giant dragon, your food intake also increases greatly. It''s OK to maintain human form at ordinary times, If you restore the dragon form or fight too hard, you will feel very hungry. You need to eat a lot of food to eliminate this hunger. After the last confrontation with yunojia, lulushu found that he had a good appetite and ate the amount of food he usually had to eat for a week. "If you count it down, sir, you have played three roles alone. As zero of the Black Knight order, how many people do you have now?" Lefflan asked, sipping her drink. "There are only three people plus me." "Ha ~" in the face of this funny answer, leflea shook her head and said with a smile: "it''s not the same as those leather bag chambers of Commerce in the free city. It''s done by one from the president to the subordinate staff." Rulu Xiu is noncommittal about this. There is no way ~ the Black Knights are still preparing, because considering the confidentiality, there are no suitable candidates except the mage trust and crystal dragon buyani who come from odur city. A large part of the direct personnel from odur city need to be the guards of the pharmacy workshop and chamber of Commerce, Most of the companions from odur have already appeared in this city. It''s really hard for them to become members of the Black Knight order. Any existence that can reach the extraordinary field will become extremely powerful and sharp in spirit. To hide their spiritual perception, it is not easy to cover a hole with a mask. In the end, his own party has three rings that can be used to change his appearance and hide his breath. He originally wanted to get some more rings with great use from Yalin, but only the number of 80 makes Yalin tremble subconsciously. It can be seen that this ring is not a decimal in the cost, The idea of building a black knight order with rings can only be eliminated. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Although the Black Knight order can only be regarded as a "leather bag" Knight order, it still has great potential. After all, the head and the tentative thug No. 1 are both dragons, and thug No. 2 is at least a high-level mage with ice, fire and talent. In terms of personnel, Lu luciu decided to absorb some valuable local people from the free city through the black rose, Lu Lu Xiu doesn''t think it is very difficult for this. The city is too distorted and cruel. With the accumulation of countless blood and corpses for thousands of years, there are many people in the bright city who have suppressed the idea of resistance and revenge, as long as they can point out a way for them, These people forced by injustice and cruelty will explode like a powder keg. Of course, the result of the complete outbreak is to usher in a complete repression. Lulushu doesn''t want to challenge the final bosses behind the scenes, not to mention the Black Dragon Prince croside and the female demon yunojia, that is, Lawrence and filibus, as mortals, can easily crush the newly established Black Knight order. Although it is said that the armed personnel of black rose should be trained, in fact, Lu Luxiu is not prepared to train them in force. After all, Lu Luxiu is also a commander and commander rather than an instructor. He knows how to build and command the army and how to let a group of militia bury the elite regular army through traps and tricks, However, he is not good at training an ordinary person to be an invincible warrior, let alone facing a group of small gangsters at the bottom of society. It is better to expect them to grow up to fight against the extraordinary than to choke on an olive when the other party eats. Such a probability may be higher. Instead of training Black Rose''s personnel to carry out direct armed confrontation, they should train these personnel how to deal with extraordinary people. When interacting with extraordinary people in the future, Black Rose''s members should know how to walk among these extraordinary people or avoid them, Know how to figure out each other''s psychology, and deal with problems with extraordinary people with the help of "potential" rather than direct "force". Lu Luxiu has discussed with leflea about the training of black rose members for a long time. Even the arrogant crafty witch who works at scheming has to admit that now both Yinyi chamber of Commerce and black rose must act according to the rules of the city, unless one day she can be strong enough to become a rule maker, For this reason, leflea doesn''t want to see a few indecisive lengtouqing in her black rose to provoke the extraordinary people in the city and bring disaster. "Although they are called extraordinary, they are also divided into three, six and nine grades. Some people who have just stepped into the extraordinary field are actually no different from ordinary people. If they are only a little stronger in personal combat effectiveness, they can kill them with skilled cooperation and traps." In the original District 11, the black knight regiment led by rulucio once defeated the army of the Brittany Empire and fought a classic battle of winning more with less. As long as the gap is not too big to make up, even if the Brittany Empire has super pilots beyond the specification of pivot rosefinch, He can still restrain him through the calculation and arrangement of the battlefield, but when there are more super drivers at the level of rosefinch, he can''t restrict the other party by relying on arrangement and traps. Leflea also said thoughtfully, "maybe we can try to win over some extraordinary people. I believe that his Highness the prince and yunojia should not control the extraordinary people in the whole city." "If all they can control should be under their command, the rest are probably some unruly people. They don''t want to be bound by kloside and yunojia. Naturally, they don''t want to be bound by us, let alone our strength is too inferior to kloside and yunojia." It''s a good idea to win over the extraordinary, but the extraordinary''s character is too changeable and arrogant. It''s very difficult to really get their loyalty. After all, who is willing to be a subordinate when they get the power to do whatever they want in front of ordinary people. After all, it''s not a brainless NPC who can''t leave the map. The strong at level 10 of the previous map can be a overlord, As a result, the strong at level 20 of the next map would rather be a doorman than a local emperor. Moreover, even if you want to surrender, you have to choose the one with the thickest thigh to hold, while the black rose and the Black Knights are obviously not! I''m afraid we''ll have to think about it in the long run. Chapter 1121 "By the way ~ one more thing." Before leaving, Lucius remembered another thing: "did you collect any information about the child Claire?" "Basically, there are make groundless accusations, and our bottom line is very abundant. If the child is there, it will never be missed, but the upper area is a bit of trouble. At least, the black roses can be sent to the upper level." For this matter, Loveland said it was also very difficult. A teenager who holds a gem that can make the dragon and the devil imperceptible. Once he hides his body in this huge city, it is difficult to find him out, let alone the child was almost caught before. After learning a lesson, he should be very careful to hide his whereabouts this time. The worst case is that the child leaves the city, Once he goes somewhere else to hide his name, it''s really like looking for a needle in the sea to find him. "He didn''t leave the city. I''m sure of that!" There is only one thing Lucius can be sure of. The child never left the city, but continued to hibernate in the dark. Yalin, located in the city of odur, has been observing the situation of the soul stone. Although Yalin can''t get the detailed location, the general location system shows that the stone hasn''t left the city. The child is still hiding in the city and continues to carry out his revenge plan. In rulucio''s opinion, it would be better if Claire really left the free city and went to live in seclusion somewhere. In this way, both himself and his majesty Yalin can let go. He is restricted by various rules and conditions in this city. "I think he should hide in the upper area. Nine times out of ten, he may change his face or replace someone directly." Lucio analyzed it a little. Claire''s biggest mistake before was that he had too much prejudice against the city. He refused to integrate into the city. Instead, he wanted to destroy the city and kill his enemies as a lone ranger, but the inside information and strength of the city taught him a lesson in reality, The end result of being unable to integrate into the city is death after being completely isolated. Claire should know what to do this time! "Compared with being a wanted criminal who can only walk in the dark without a legal identity, it''s easier to get a legal identity without walking in the street in fear." Leflea said thoughtfully, "even if the kid can''t think of this, the devil attached to him will not think of it." This will cause some trouble! Lu Lu Xiu bit his teeth and put on his helmet again: "I''ll solve the problem in the upper area, and I''ll trouble you in the lower area." "No problem ~ well, your excellency ruxiu, does your silver wing chamber of Commerce want to share in the profits of Havana tobacco?" "This is not necessary. The profits of Yinyi chamber of Commerce in medicine alone are enough to make people jealous. Next, it''s better not to set up more opponents." After leaving the black rose, Lu Luxiu quickly changed into a seemingly ordinary gangster in a place where there was no one. He walked to the exit of the black street with a wandering look. Along the way, Lu Luxiu could easily notice that there was a certain order in the territory controlled by the black rose, and the Black Rose members wearing the rose badge played the role of order maintainer, Compared with other neighborhoods, it is cleaner and more prosperous, which forms a great contrast with those dilapidated areas. Although people who travel to and from the black street are still doing all kinds of illegal business under this order, the human pursuit of beauty and comfort still makes people used to staying in the black rose territory, bound by order, rather than enjoying the freedom called disorder in other blocks. In the final analysis, human beings are not mentally confused beasts. The freedom to kill each other like the law of the jungle is unacceptable to human mind and cognition. In addition to the changes in some neighborhoods, Lu Lu Xiu also noticed that in today''s black street, there are also a significant increase in spies from the free city security team and different forces. These spies are well disguised, pretending to be part of the black street and even doing all kinds of illegal activities, but some subtle actions still betrayed them, Make them seem out of tune with people who lived on the black street since childhood. In other words, I may not have been able to observe so carefully before, but with the rapid improvement of mental power and vision brought by the dragon, I can see at a glance some imperceptible details on weekdays. Leaving the black street, Lu Luxiu quickly changed his appearance and returned to the silver wing chamber of Commerce. The matter of black rose is settled for the time being. Lefleur appoints musk, who seems dissatisfied with herself, to become an armed officer responsible for organizing a private army to maintain Gang order and rules. She has no dissatisfaction with musk. On the contrary, if she is lefleur, she will choose this seemingly impulsive guy, After all, under his impulse, he really put the interests of black rose in the first place. He is a rare loyal minister. It is also very appropriate for him to take charge of this important position. However, it is a pity that the Black Knights may have a lot of holidays with musk in the future. After all, from the beginning, the cooperative script between the black rose and the Black Knights was just a betrayal play that sold the black rose to the top! Lu Lu Xiu smiled. If the script is well played, it is only a certainty that black rose will rise to the top of the high-level area and even under the command of the big three. As for Claire, the boy holding the soul stone, now he is not as naive as at first. With a wily devil around him, it is really difficult to find him. However, as long as the other party is still in the free city and the other party is still persistent in revenge, he will leave some clues in his actions. The best thing to do is to set up some eyeliners around Philips Kantor, one of the big enemies of Claire, one of the big three of the big business. Claire''s two main enemies in the free city, Filippo J, as an ordinary person, are obviously easier to start than the arena champion Geer Kate. As long as he can touch Philebus with the power of gemstones, Philebus can be solved with a letter opener. However, Felix was not stupid. During this period, Felix was completely invisible. No one knew where Felix was hiding except his confidants, and those who tried to inquire about Felix''s whereabouts were crowned with the crime of suspicious elements and cults and thrown into prison. As for Philebus, Lucius didn''t even meet him. At most, he invited him to an auction and gave him a "commodity" for free, a commodity that he didn''t know how to deal with. "You''re back ~ Lord Lu Xiu!" According to the tips given by buyani, lulushu avoided the surveillance of the Dragon grammar array and entered the chamber of commerce through the back door. When he put his helmet and cloak into the space ring, lulushu called Eliza. "How''s the girl I brought back from the auction last time?" "Is it Lydia of the Harriman family in the kingdom of cressus?" "Yes, it''s her." Eliza thought for a moment and said that after being brought back to the chamber of Commerce by lulushu, Lydia seemed to have a self abandoning attitude. She stayed in the room all day, reading books quietly, and seemed ready to accept what she would encounter. However, lulushu, who bought Lydia at a "big price", never paid attention to her from that day on, Even it seemed that she was almost forgotten. Lydia seemed to have finally summoned up the courage to ask if she could see Lucio. "She wants to see me? It seems that you didn''t report it to me." Lucio looked at Eliza with his head tilted, as if asking why. At the same time, the elf twins in black and white maid clothes, Lola and Rona, pushed open the door and brought tea to lulushu. "Master ~ please have tea." Looking at the two little Loris who seemed to be under the age of 10 skillfully filled themselves with tea, Lucio nodded with satisfaction. Under the influence of Geass''s power, the messy things taught by the twin sisters in the hands of slave traders were erased in an instant. After the color and charm inconsistent with their age disappeared, The two sisters who recovered as pure as white paper quickly became excellent little maids under the guidance of Eliza, responsible for some cleaning and daily work. Eliza also took the black tea from the two sisters: "at that time, I went to see her. Considering that Lydia wanted to see you, she just wanted you to let her go or bring a letter to her family to redeem her, I thought reporting this kind of thing was just a waste of time, so I took you to refuse." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± For a moment, ruxiu, who was drinking tea, was silent. In some ways, Eliza became more and more aware of herself. If Lydia''s request was really these two points, he must have refused. It was obviously unrealistic to let her go directly. Anyway, he spent an astronomical price to buy her, Let her go just because of a request. I''m afraid I''ll be crowned with the title of fool when it comes out. Free city is not a place of fraternity. On the contrary, it''s only treated as a fool to mention equality, fraternity and kindness here. Even if Lydia is not so naive, but proposes to let her family redeem herself, the problem is that the Harriman family seems to have been completely evaporated. After learning about Lydia, Alisa also quietly investigated it. However, there are bad news from kreises Kingdom one after another. Let alone Delia, in some ways, is the touchstone thrown by the big businessman filibus. If she is thrown away, it will bring a lot of unnecessary trouble to the big businessman in the future. Just then, a maid knocked on the door and came in with a badge. "People from the kingdom of kreises ~ came to look for Lydia? It was a good time." When he heard the news from the maid, Lu Lu Xiu smiled. This is probably the so-called saying of Cao Cao in the Federation of China. Chapter 1122 The badge brought in by the maid was recognized by Eliza. It was found that it was actually the badge of tastorov family in kreises kingdom. This family is a family that Eliza knows very little. It seems that it can be traced back to the founding period of kreises Kingdom like Harriman family. It can be said that it is an ordinary figure at the senior level. "I once heard from my father that if the Harriman family of kreises kingdom is a civil servant family, the tastorov family is a martial family. Some people in the family have served as generals, marshals and other important positions in the army of kreises kingdom for generations. It is even said that the head of tastorov family once served as the leader of the royal guards Shuai, in the kingdom of kreises, he is loyal to the royal family. However, compared with the Harriman family, which is a civil servant, who often visits countries on behalf of the royal family, tastolov rarely appears in public. I don''t know much about this family. " Listening to Eliza''s introduction, lulushu had to shake his head and sigh: "it is conceivable how loyal the family can be in exchange for such trust if he can be delegated by the royal family as the commander of the guards, but now he will directly rebel against the current king. It can be seen how stupid and incompetent such a new king is." "I feel the same, your excellency Lu Xiu." Eliza also agreed that she could force two famous founding fathers'' families on the mainland to rebel. His majesty, the king who framed his sister''s accession to the throne, in terms of incompetence, may be comparable to the idiot Prince silvado of belrama kingdom. "Can you confirm the authenticity of the emblem?" "This..." Alisa smiled bitterly in embarrassment: "I''m sorry, Lord ruxiu. I''m not sure about this. I''m just a little impressed with the emblem of the tastolov family. If you want me to inquire, I can give you an accurate answer." Lu Xiu waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. Since each other can find here, there should be no fake. Besides, it doesn''t matter if it''s a fake. If you want to take Lydia away without paying a price, it''s no longer within my permission." At first, for lulushu, Delia in his own hands was like chicken ribs. The food was tasteless and it was a pity to abandon her. Considering that filibus could not abandon her for a while, he had planned to see if he could take advantage of Lydia''s identity as the daughter of the Hariman family, a famous aristocrat in the kreises kingdom, Get some benefits in a country that is turbulent because the incompetent king comes to power. If it''s really not possible, use Geass to make Lydia feel at ease as a maid from now on, just like the twin sisters Lola and Lorna. But now it doesn''t seem to be necessary. People in the kingdom of kreises are really good people. They just send pillows when they want to sleep. In that case, as the vice president of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, how can I not meet each other. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The staff who got the order outside the chamber of commerce also quickly guided the two guests to the rest room. There were five people on the other side, but only a 60 year old man and a young man stepped into the chamber of Commerce, and the other three were faithfully waiting by the carriage, although they were wearing common clothes, However, the three bodyguards all gave people a feeling of extraordinarily vigorous from their energy and spirit. The identity of the visitor is not trivial, which has almost become the common view of the duty personnel of the chamber of Commerce. The old man and the bodyguard who were led to the lounge did not touch the tea given by the maid. After entering Yinyi chamber of Commerce, the old man secretly observed the layout of the chamber of Commerce, and the result was a very not simple chamber of Commerce, whether its founder, a 17-year-old, or the miracles created by the chamber of Commerce after its establishment, This chamber of Commerce and the young Lu Xiu who established it are not simple. Not to mention seeing a silver haired swordsman in a black windbreaker on the road. Although he just brushed by, the other party''s eyes had an indescribable sense of aggression. It was obviously a habit he had developed long ago to look at his own strength. For him, fighting simply is an instinctive habit in his life. He is generally eager to fight and fight with more powerful people, And he himself revealed the kind of fierce momentum, all of which showed that his strength was unpredictable. A chamber of Commerce has such a powerful guard. The old people began to believe that the president of the silver wing chamber of Commerce, rulucio lampeki, was the Royal descendant of the once extinct perlas empire. Otherwise, it was difficult to guess where he came from because of his wealth, vision, temperament and even such powerful subordinates. The descendant of overlord garserik... This identity can be said to be a blessing of luck and a curse of bad luck. No matter what the identity of the president of Yinyi chamber of commerce is, the most important thing is whether he can give himself the Miss Lydia he bought, or whether he is willing to let his side redeem Miss Lydia. Ten million lihn bought Miss Lydia, which was not a small amount. He even let himself look for the wrong goal for a long time. As a result, he finally heard some clues from the staff of the bought auction. After a long investigation, he finally locked the president of silver wing chamber of Commerce, rulucio lampeiji, from the four lists. "I''ve been waiting for two people for a long time. I''m Lu Xiu lampei, President of Yinyi chamber of Commerce." Just then Lucius opened the door and came in with Eliza. Seeing Lu Luxiu walking into the house, although he had been prepared for it, seeing Lu Luxiu''s too young appearance, the old man was still surprised at the teenager who was just like a minor child. Such a young teenager really took his sister to this weak meat and strong food city, and took root here and established his own chamber of Commerce. Great! Seeing Lu Xiu coming, the old man also introduced himself. Taral tastorov! The former head of the tastolov family, an old aristocrat of the kingdom of kreises, and now a general of the kingdom of kreises. According to Eliza''s inexplicable and somewhat surprised supplement, lulushiu learned that the old man had personally taken command of the battlefield in the battle with the karsermon Empire not long ago and defeated the offensive of the karsermon empire, And cooperate with Princess lindis to almost backhand encircle the main force of the karsermon empire. If it was not betrayed by King Calvin later, even the worst result of the border conflict between the two countries should be a draw between the two countries, rather than the defeat of the kingdom of kreises by one side. "Nice to meet you, Lord Taylor." After taking his seat, Lu Xiu shook hands with the old man. As for the reason for the visit of the old general of the kingdom of kreises, lulushiu had already understood, so he didn''t want to say useless polite words. As a soldier, old general taral obviously didn''t like to say such polite words. After introducing himself, both sides immediately cut to the point. The process was blunt and direct, which made Alisa, an "old" businessman, feel uncomfortable. The content to be discussed is basically well known to each other. Therefore, lulushu directly admitted that he was indeed the person who bought Lydia that day. As for why he stubbornly spent 10 million lihn to buy Lydia, lulushu said that it was because of some "special" reasons. As for why, Taylor didn''t need to ask so much. And Taylor doesn''t intend to discuss the other party''s privacy. Whether the other party recognizes Miss Lydia''s identity as the daughter of the Harriman family, or because she was only motivated at that time and had to redeem Miss Lydia at a price of more than 10 million lihn, even if the other party wants a lion to speak, I''m afraid she can only bear to negotiate as much as possible. Tarale proposed to meet Lydia first. For this request, lulushu said that he could see her at any time after the negotiation, and guaranteed that Miss Lydia was intact now, of course ~ in several ways! Later, the two sides began a tug of war on the transfer conditions of Lydia. In order to redeem Lydia, taral has fully prepared 20 million lien. However, for lulushu, he does not lack funds, but needs some other things, the most important of which is sufficient reputation and influence, And as far as the current situation is concerned, I can''t let Lydia leave for the time being. At least I need to pass the test in filibus. Although recently, because of Claire''s affair, felibers learned that the boy who had a grudge against him was colluding with the devil and was ready to kill himself, facing the threat of the devil, a monster that only existed in legend, the big three became invisible. No one knew where his trace was except the other two big three, But although Philebus himself disappeared, he still controlled many things in the free city through remote control. He was no less energetic in searching Claire than himself and yunojia. In this way, the big slave merchant did not forget to continue to pay attention to the silver wing chamber of Commerce. The pharmaceutical order for the silver wing chamber of Commerce was sent soon after Lu Luxiu participated in the auction. In addition to the amazing quantity required, the order also included an invitation to invite Lu Luxiu to a banquet held by filibus at the end of the year. The recent actions of such a big slave merchant have been constant, and they are strengthening the vigilance around him. Obviously, the emergence of Claire and the devil has caused him a lot of mental pressure. "Lord Taylor, I hope you can understand that I am not short of money now. At that time, the reason why I bid for Miss Lydia was only a small accident. In fact, I have a better way." "Please speak, Lord Lucius." Taylor wondered that in this long negotiation tug of war, the young man showed no less language talent and analytical ability than any old businessman, and the female assistant around her was also very powerful, making up for any possible loopholes for him. Lu Luxiu said with a sincere expression, "the main commodity of Yinyi chamber of commerce is medicine rather than population. If you can, I hope to reach an agreement with Mr. Taylor. I promise I will return Miss Lydia directly." Chapter 1123 As the daughter of the Harriman family, a famous family in the kreises Kingdom, Lydia''s experience during this period can be regarded as a trip to the edge of hell. The whole family disintegrated overnight. After her parents and brother were arrested, their life and death were unknown, and she was arrested and imprisoned after escaping for a period of time, In the dark prison, I have heard bad news about my relatives one after another. From time to time, some of the relatives arrested with me were brought up for trial, and then they never came back. Originally, I was ready to die, but I didn''t expect to have a more tragic and shameful fate waiting for me than death. When I took them out, I thought they would be sent to the guillotine and gallows, but I didn''t expect that they would actually send themselves to the hands of slave traders, so they crossed thousands of miles to the free city, which is full of countless sins on this continent, and I really didn''t dream, The tragic fate of slaves, which was only heard and seen in rumors and stories, actually happened to him. At the auction, he was forced to wear that kind of shameful clothes for people to enjoy. If he was not controlled by spiritual magic, he could not even bite his tongue and commit suicide, otherwise he would choose to die to preserve his chastity and family reputation. It''s just that Lydia never expected that when she was bought back at the sky high price of 10 million lihn, the owner who bought her was a little older than herself, and seemed to be the president of a chamber of commerce that has developed rapidly in the free city recently, A 17-year-old boy is the vice president of a chamber of commerce with nearly 10 billion li of assets!? Lydia can only lament the huge gap between people. Her family was destroyed, lost dependence and shelter and was sold as slaves. The other party built her own castle in the city with her own hands, and sat in the auction house with those powerful businessmen to become the master who bought herself. At the moment of seeing Lucio, Delia was more embarrassed and at a loss. It was originally thought that the person who bought himself would be a potbellied businessman who coveted his body, or a bride or concubine prepared for himself or his son by a upstart who could squeeze himself into the aristocratic circle. Originally, I was ready for the most tragic fate. No matter what the other party wants to do to me, I will never succumb to him! But when she saw a teenager who was a little similar to her age, Lydia suddenly found that her psychological preparation was like being disintegrated by invisible forces, and the other party turned a blind eye to herself after she was brought back by the other party, In such a long time, I was ready to accept my fate, but I was embarrassed to find that I was like an abandoned pet. Is he too ugly or too unattractive ~!? For such a long time, Lydia found that such a shameful idea would jump out of her heart. She would feel very disappointed that her Master Lu luciu was unwilling to touch her. She would feel that she was not beautiful or attractive enough. Even if it was just a moment''s idea, Lydia wanted to slap herself in the face. This idea is shameless, Only those women who don''t know that they love themselves will have this idea. As the daughter of the Harriman family, how can they ~ how can they have this idea? It''s too shameless! Maybe it''s true that you don''t have charm Before, a girl named buyani secretly came to see Lydia. When she saw the girl who claimed to be lulushu''s sister, Lydia was shocked by each other''s beauty at the first time. Even as a girl, she couldn''t help being deeply attracted by her, and even looked at each other obsessed, hoping to last forever. No wonder after buying himself, he left himself alone. With such a beautiful sister than an elf around, how can a girl like himself, Lord Lu Xiu, look at him. Lydia, who felt sorry for herself, couldn''t help worrying about her future fate. If ruxiu wasn''t interested in herself, would she really be kept like a pet all her life? Or that day, Lu Lu Xiu would give himself as a chip and gift. When I first met Lu Lu Xiu, I can be sure that it is absolutely possible for this young man who has become the president of the chamber of commerce at a young age. He is not a kind of stupid aristocrat. On the contrary, in order to develop his chamber of Commerce and career, Anyone and things are chips that can be exchanged for him. He is just a slave he bought. In a sense, he belongs to his private property. It''s not up to him to decide how to use his property! Lydia spent every night in uneasiness and fear of the unknown. As time went on, this fear and suspicion became more and more magnified. She wanted to leave and regain her freedom. Her only hope was to pray that the surviving members of the Harriman family knew they still existed and took themselves out of the city through their hands, Redeem it from the current master Lu Xiu! However, after being rejected by the female assistant, Lydia even looked forward to being favored by her master for some time. At least in this way, she might not be sent as a gift to an unknown place to say, Rather than being possessed of his pure body by businessmen and nobles who can be his father and grandfather, he would rather give it to a master similar to his age for the first time. Moreover, his master is actually very handsome... He doesn''t suffer so much. Want to leave and want to be spoiled has been preserved. Under the psychological effect of this contradiction, when Alissa, who has the identity of female assistant Sylvie, pushed the door of Lydia''s room, the girl bounced up from the chair like a frightened rabbit. "Lydia Harriman." "Yes..." Looking at Lydia like a frightened little rabbit, Alisa smiled and then motioned Lydia to leave with herself. Although there were no constraints along the way, Lydia still walked carefully behind Eliza until she came to the reception hall and saw the young president who bought her sitting there and talking with two people who seemed to be visitors. Lydia suddenly felt a sense of uncertainty, and even thought that the worst situation she had expected would come true, I want to be sent out as a gift. When Lydia''s face changed greatly, the Veteran General Tara shouted Lydia''s name for the first time. Fortunately, Lydia was also familiar with the old general who had a good relationship with her father. After seeing the Veteran General Tara, the girl seemed so dull that she couldn''t believe whether everything in front of her was real or just a dream. Fortunately, however, this is not a dream, but a reality. After making sure that it was really the old general taral in front of her, Lydia finally couldn''t help but release the negative feelings squeezed in her heart. Although her father didn''t let her interfere with too many political affairs at home, Lydia still knew that the old general taral and her father were both supporters of Princess lindis, This family was punished by the unwarranted accusation of Garr, the king who just became king, because the family had always supported the royal highness of princess. Now, as an old general of the same faction as his father, taral has come here, which means that the general is saving himself. She comforted Lydia, who was crying and became a tearful person. Taylor was also indignant. She was angry that Lydia, the daughter of the Harriman family, had suffered such a tragic fate, but also angry at Calvin, who caused all this. The Harriman family, one of the founding heroes of the kreises Kingdom, would be hanged for the fool King''s selfish interests, The daughter of the great Harriman family was bought and sold wantonly as a female slave, which is not only a humiliation to the Harriman family, but also a great humiliation to the whole kreises kingdom! With a history of more than 2000 years since the establishment of the overlord era, and once the richest kreises kingdom in the whole continent, it has been reduced to a level that even its own citizens can''t protect. Has Calvin, who framed his righteous sister to ascend the throne, considered the impact on the national prestige and the royal family, Isn''t it clear to him that all countries and organizations on the mainland have come to see the kingdom of kreises with a pessimistic color during this period, and even many scholars believe that the kingdom of kreises will have a civil war because of Calvin''s accession to the throne. If the civil war does not allow Princess lindis to regain power, Calvin has made a lot of pathetic administrative means, In the era of great turbulence, the divided capital of the former perlas empire may be reunited, which has the fate of the kingdom of kreises being unified by the rising karserman empire. It can be seen that in the future, the current king Calvin will not only carry the name of the king of subjugation to achieve the title of the virtuous king of Augusta, but also be ridiculed forever as his party, the vassal of kreises. More than 2000 years! The country built by the ancestors bit by bit died in their own hands. It is absolutely unacceptable to think of tarale here, and it is absolutely unacceptable to the countless loyal people who support Princess dalentis in the whole conquered country of kreises. This is a painful ending than death. The ministers of the conquered country must not happen in the hands of their own generation, In any case, Princess lindis must be recovered and reunited to bring down Calvin, who has saved the kingdom of kreises. "Well ~ Lord Taylor, now that you have met Miss Lydia, can we sign the agreement we have discussed?" At this time, Lu Xiu slowly opened his mouth. At this time, Lydia realized that it took a lot of energy for old general tarale to take herself away from lulushu. Tarale looked at Lydia with complicated eyes, but still had to say something to Lydia, something uncomfortable but the best choice she had to make. Chapter 1124 Tarale wanted to give himself some private time to explain something to Lydia. Lucio smiled and waved and went to another lounge under the leadership of Eliza. In this private time, Taylor explained some things for Lydia, some helpless but no choice. First of all, Lydia was free, not a slave, but regained her freedom of life. However, before Lydia was happy, Taylor said another thing that the girl couldn''t understand, He is free, but he must continue to stay in the silver wing chamber of Commerce and continue to pretend to be a slave. Lydia was very puzzled. Although Lu Luxiu, the owner who bought herself after being taken to the silver wing chamber of Commerce, never did anything to herself, of course, she often seemed to forget herself, but really just realized that she was staying in the distorted and terrible city of the free city, Lydia couldn''t help feeling fear all over her body. "The president of Yinyi chamber of Commerce put forward this condition. Of course, your identity is still free when you stay here. No one can force Lydia to do anything." Taylor tried his best to explain the reason to Lydia. As for the question of Miss Delia''s leaving and staying, Lu luciu, President of silver wing chamber of Commerce, put forward this reason, which was originally a little strange, but after careful consideration, there are still some reasonable reasons. First, bidding for Lydia at the auction seems to involve something about the big slave merchant Philips, At that time, lulushu insisted on shouting out ten million leans for some compelling reasons. In fact, lulushu himself had no idea of coveting Lydia. Lydia, as a party, knows this best. After being bought back by the other party, she was ignored and placed. "Then why did Lord ruxiu still at that time... At that time... That me..." "Miss Lydia, you have been used by filibus as a prop to test your excellency lulushu. Filibus, a slave merchant, has a lot of enemies. For this reason, he has a strange character. When he chooses partners, he likes to cooperate with people with similar ideas and characters. If the other party hates slave trade, filibus will not agree with the other party. He told lulushu that if he wants to continue Developing in a free city can''t offend Philebus, and can only please him. " After the negotiation between Taylor and ruxiu, he also roughly guessed the reason why the president insisted on leaving Lydia. The strange character of the great slave merchant Philips is also a well-known thing in the upper area of the free city. In fact, in the free city, any businessman who wants to settle here, the big three, is an unavoidable object. The slave trade is disliked by the holy capital in the west of the mainland, and the sale of human beings in the east of the mainland is also disliked by the Holy See, Not everyone on the mainland agrees with the slave trade, and many of them dislike it. However, when it comes to the free city, a criminal capital built on the remains of countless slaves and even abandoned by the gods, even when they dislike it, they can only step into the dirty water with their nose and obey the rules. Lydia also lowered her head when she was said, "because Lord rulucio is worried about being retaliated by Phileas?" "It is very possible that although the Yinyi chamber of Commerce has developed rapidly, it is precisely because of this rapid development that the Yinyi chamber of commerce can not avoid the attention of the big three. Your Excellency Lu luciu is a genius, but you can''t compete with the big three before you don''t have enough strength. I''m afraid it''s helpless for your excellency Lu luciu to force you to stay." For this kind of situation that he had to say good words for others, terale was helpless, but what was more helpless was that the situation in kreises kingdom was very bad: "in fact, I think this may also be a good thing." "Hey ~ why?" Tirale sighed deeply before he said it with a bitter face: "The situation in the kingdom of kreises is very uncertain. After the businessman of filibus bribed the jailer to take you away, the running dogs promoted by Calvin still thought you had been secretly executed and began to wantonly collude with the karsermon Empire to declare that the Harriman family was a traitor. Now if you suddenly return, you may be assassinated, so the situation is clear Before you get up, it''s also to preserve the fire of the Harriman family. I think it''s safer for you to hide in the free city. " Lydia''s face turned white and her body trembled with anger and sadness. The Harriman family is the elder family of kreises kingdom. She even founded this country with the former king and has been guarding it until now. When she was a child, Lydia listened to these glorious stories from her father and family elders, But now the Harriman family is accused of treason, which is simply absurd. "So uncle Taylor, how are my father and mother now? After I was caught, I... I haven''t heard from my father and mother for a long time." Tirale closed his eyes slightly when he heard the speech, and his face was not very good: "I''m sorry ~ Lydia..." For a moment, Lydia realized a terrible news. Even if Taylor didn''t go on, she knew what had happened. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lucio waited leisurely with tea until more than ten minutes later, when tarale and Lydia returned to the room. "I''ve kept you waiting, Lord Lucius." "Is it all right?" "Yes!" Tarale nodded. "It''s a secret agreement, but I hope you can keep it to the end, Lord Lucius." In this regard, Lu Lu Xiu smiled gracefully: "for a businessman, credit is the most important thing, especially for businessmen who are determined to achieve greater goals." Lydia looked a little resigned. She stood by without saying a word and witnessed the signing of the contract. She also accepted the fate that she still needed to stay in Yinyi chamber of Commerce for a period of time. However, teral did not tell Lydia that the more important reason was that the remaining members of the Harriman family were still being purged by the new king, and the tastolov family was contacting the domestic lords to plan a coup to force Calvin out of power. A civil war had been brewing in the kreises kingdom. At this time, Lydia was really not suitable to return directly to China, Otherwise, waiting for the girl will be a long and depressed day, with nothing but blood and death. If you can, thalar doesn''t want a war to break out, because Calvin''s foolish act of the New Kingdom lost the border war with the karsermon empire. At the same time, the kingdom of kreises lost the most important person, that is, the white winged Princess lindis, who finally disappeared under the impact of the chaos, Despite rumors, the whereabouts of Princess lindis eventually became a mystery. Calvin announced the death of Princess lindis in the name of the royal family half a year after he forcibly ascended the throne as Queen, but it proved that the real whereabouts of Princess lindis had to be traced, otherwise Calvin''s character would have wanted to leave his attendants to take care of Lydia after the death of the princess, However, he was recognized by Luluxiu at a glance. The man named nanel was a competitor who had competed with him in the auction. Considering that he had left files in the chamber of commerce under filibus, Tara blackmailed and agreed in case Luluxiu asked for a replacement, It just takes some time to dispatch a confidant maid from the family to take care of Lydia in the free city. During this time, I''m afraid it''s still necessary to wrong Lydia temporarily. Finally, before leaving, the old general asked someone to take out a lot of change and quietly hand it over to Lydia, hoping that she can keep it properly. "Trust me, Miss Lydia. I''ll send someone to pick you up as soon as the situation stabilizes." "Well ~ I will insist. Please take care of yourself." After saying goodbye to Taylor, Lydia had to step up the stairs again and return to her small room. Although Taylor''s veteran general said she would take herself away soon, when she could really leave here can only be a mystery. However, at least he has temporarily restored his freedom, and his movement is not restricted except that he cannot leave the chamber of Commerce. Lydia couldn''t help sighing. To be honest, even if she wanted to go out, where could she go in the face of the free city, a city full of evil? Like people trapped in the sea, they can only live on this isolated island called Yinyi chamber of Commerce for the time being, but at least they don''t have to spend it in fear. Chapter 1125 "Is that it? Lord Lucius!" "That''s it... What? Do you want me to blackmail more from Taylor?" After seeing off tarale and the silver wing chamber of Commerce temporarily restored calm, Alissa asked inexplicably in lulushu''s office. As a person who participated in the negotiation with tarale, Alissa always felt that the conditions given by lulushu were too loose, except that Lydia was forced to stay, The other conditions are not so much conditions as conditions. They are making a big profit to thalar, and even the old general can''t help wondering if there is any trap. Let Lydia regain her freedom, but Lydia must stay in the silver wing chamber of Commerce for a while until the big slave merchant filibus dispels the last doubt about rulucio. As the price of all this, what tarale has to do is to open the market to Yinyi chamber of Commerce on behalf of the aristocrats of Princess lindis faction in the name of tastolov family, and give Yinyi chamber of Commerce certain exclusive rights in the next ten years, including the establishment of chamber of Commerce, tax-free policy, pharmaceutical sales and so on. These conditions can hardly be regarded as conditions. For a country where the situation is in turmoil and civil war is likely to break out at any time, taral, as a firm supporter of Princess lindis faction, may still want to have a stable drug supply channel to meet the needs of the possible civil war. "As your help, I certainly hope to use every opportunity to help you seek the greatest interests." Eliza smiled and said directly, "as a businessman, I don''t like to suffer losses. I like to maximize everything, both for myself and for your businessman''s nature." "The nature of a businessman ? for a businessman, it''s really easy to have your help." Lu Lu Xiu smiled and reminded, "but I''m not a businessman, and the ultimate goal of our coming to this city is not to make money. The chamber of Commerce or pharmacy business is just a means to maintain a stronghold. Alissa ~ don''t forget our ultimate goal of coming to this city." "Well, of course! Lord Lucius." Alice Sutton remembered the real task of her party. Not to earn money, but to establish a stronghold for the unknown ancient gods entrenched in the yanoder mountains. How can the gods above look up to the property of mortals? What''s more, when they just arrived in the free city, some things casually brought out from the ancient gods are amazing wealth. In addition to establishing a stronghold, Luluxiu was also given a more important job, that is, to find the soul stone in Claire''s hands. Although Yalin''s order only asked Luluxiu to find the stone in the free city, it is obvious that there is not only one in the world, and Yalin does not need only one, In the future, we must go to other areas to find these missing soul stones, and establishing a good relationship with the kreises Kingdom and allowing the forces of the silver wing chamber of Commerce and the yanold mountains to infiltrate the past in advance is preparing for the future. Without Yalin''s command, luciu also knew how to judge by himself. If it was his brother, xiunaizel, he would make such a choice and make all plans for the future in advance! "Tell everyone about Lydia and the medicine sale next month. Show me the statistical report. There are too many things recently. The banquet to be held by filibus, the medicine sale, the formation of the Black Knights and ?" after chatting for a while, lulushu returned to work, But a lot of work also showed some fatigue for Lu Lu Xiu as a black dragon: "it''s much busier than in area 11. At least I only need to play one of the two roles." After handing over the statistical report to lulushu, Eliza also quickly executed the order and handed over the relevant information of Lydia to the public, mainly the people from the city occupied by ancient gods. For other people, Eliza only needs to convey a few confidants controlled by lulushu''s spiritual magic (Geass). In other words, after a large group of spies and spies were controlled, those forces and organizations found that they had not produced any effect for such a long time, and really recalled many people. However, this gave Yinyi chamber of commerce the opportunity to enter their interior, and a zero cost information channel was established, Moreover, there is no need to worry about the possibility that these double-sided spies may seek rebellion. They are like the most loyal servants. Any valuable information to the silver wing chamber of Commerce will be quietly transmitted at the first time. This kind of fanaticism can even make the crazy believers brainwashed by the cult lament that they are inferior. If you want to say, these controlled spies and spies simply serve lulushu as a God. Eliza couldn''t help laughing. The gap between God and mortals was so big. It was more difficult for a businessman who started from scratch and had no background to develop in a free city than to dig for gold in the gravel. Even if she could successfully integrate into the city, it would be unimaginable to pay the price and humiliation during the period, just like her current boss, It was as easy as walking straight along the paved road. Even the greedy blood jackals had to curl their tails and hide away under the deliberate protection of two of the big three. In the eyes of many businessmen in the free city, Lu Lushou, the young president of the silver wing chamber of Commerce who has created one miracle after another, is simply favored by the goddess of luck ~ no! Or it should be said that the boy has successfully carried the goddess of luck to his bed! ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After the silver wing chamber of Commerce successfully won the pharmaceutical order of yunojia, a law merchant among the three giants, the second order from filibus, a big slave merchant, also made the silver wing chamber of Commerce flourish again, Getting the order from Miss yunojia, the most mysterious of the three giants, has made the silver wing chamber of Commerce and rulucio, who will be here, famous, and even spread to some nearby countries. This time, getting the order from filibus is more like icing on the cake, which also dispels some ideas of many forces that originally coveted the silver wing chamber of Commerce. At least in the eyes of many people, the silver wing chamber of commerce with extraordinary potential and the young president seem to be the prey set by the big three. It is obvious that Ms. yunojia''s goal is buyani, the sister of President lulushu. The mysterious law businesswoman''s wrong lace hobby is well known in the free city. Of course, both yunojia and filibus are more likely to pay attention to the pharmacists working for the silver wing chamber of Commerce. Filibus, a big slave merchant and even a private army, has always wanted to establish his own pharmacy industry, and so many magicians under yunojia are also a big spender in pharmacy consumption, However, it is not easy to prepare medicine. In addition, many formulas are secret to some pharmacists. Without rigorous and systematic training, the pharmacists trained from colleges and families every year are limited, and these apprentices need a long time to hone before they can really prepare qualified drugs. In addition, in the free city, the Pharmacist Association almost monopolizes the whole market. Any pharmacist who enters the free city to make a living will be attracted by the Pharmacist Association by all means, or even get rid of it directly, so as to ensure his absolute control over the free City pharmaceutical market. For this reason, let alone filibus, the pharmacists trained by the institutions under yunojia are extremely limited. They simply can not form a large-scale production chain to break the monopoly policy of the Pharmacist Association. While monopolizing the market, the Pharmacist Association also knows how to lower its stature. For so many years, the big three have never caught anything in the free city, In addition, its influence is not small, so it can exist in the free city. But now this situation is about to break! With the rapid rise of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, in addition to the means by which President Lu Luxiu can easily walk among major forces by relying on a large amount of initial funds, the most important thing is that Yinyi chamber of Commerce broke the monopoly pattern of Pharmacists Association, and a large number of pharmacists suddenly settled in the City and quickly occupied a place in the market, Its speed even caught the Pharmacist Association, which has been strictly guarding against this market, unprepared. The time point chosen by Yinyi chamber of commerce just caters to the idea of the big three and many businessmen and mercenaries in the city for more drug supply routes. Before the pharmacist association could use its old methods, it found that two of the big three were on the side of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, It is obvious to use Yinyi chamber of Commerce to force its own side to open the market. It is impossible to cut off the supply of Yinyi chamber of commerce under the protection of two of the three giants. Not to mention that many chambers of Commerce have ignored their own warnings and cooperated with Yinyi chamber of Commerce after seeing more Yinyi chamber of Commerce. For example, the chamber of Commerce of the West * * family in the belrama Kingdom, which first jumped out, and made a lot of money in the pharmaceutical trade with the silver wing chamber of Commerce, just like a bad atmosphere, many chambers of Commerce in the free city began to work against the Pharmacist Association. In the face of this situation, the Pharmacist Association is angry but helpless. It is obviously impossible to monopolize the market. It is difficult to take back the bad example of reducing prices to compete for market share. Other chambers of Commerce obstruct the supply of herbs, and it is obviously impossible to use some shady means at this time. The silver wing chamber of Commerce, which is well regarded by the big three, is obviously not allowed to be woven and dyed by others, Last time someone stopped Lu Xiu''s carriage on the way. As a result, it was liquidated by the big three. The main messenger behind it has been very miserable up to now. For the association of pharmacists, the only thing that can break the breakthrough is to start from those pharmacists in the Yinyi chamber of Commerce, win over with money and coerce by means. For the Yinyi chamber of Commerce, which is now the main pharmaceutical business, without these pharmacists, it will be just an empty shell, Once the silver wing chamber of Commerce, which has lost its value, is abandoned by the big three, it will be torn to pieces and swallowed by the hungry wolves in the free city. This idea is not only the idea of the Pharmacist Association, but also the common idea of many forces in the free city. As long as the silver wing chamber of commerce can lose those pharmacists, the silver wing chamber of commerce is just a fat sheep that has lost its weapons to be slaughtered. The forces holding this idea are also looking for the foothold of the pharmacy workshop of Yinyi chamber of Commerce and the trace of pharmacists. In recent days, jichiro and Gus, who have been guarding the pharmacists'' workshop, have noticed that there seem to be more and more Eyeliner outside the pharmacy workshops, and some even try to break into the workshops at night. If Jichi Lang and Gus may have to weigh the safety of the medicine workshop, before the recent batch of fresh troops came from odol City, Kenjiro and GUS have only one idea now. If you want to do it, don''t give me advice from t-m-d! Chapter 1126 In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, when building the pharmacy workshop, Lu Luxiu deliberately chose a secluded place and bought a huge warehouse with underground storage room, and then did not hesitate to spend a lot of money on renovation, expansion and transformation. The whole underground storage room was expanded and built into a huge pharmacy workshop for the work of ELF pharmacists, The warehouse on the ground is used as a storage place for goods and materials. In order to make frost and snow spirit pharmacists working underground for a long time not feel boring and boring, Lu Lu Xiu also specially set aside an area on the ground and built a garden for the elves to rest. After the arrival of the frost elves led by Tangier, these frost elves, who are pharmacists and part-time mages, quickly set up a large number of protection arrays, magic traps, reverse transmission secret doors and illusion boundaries around the station. The close protection array for a long time makes it like an intelligence black hole, Even if you notice the spies and spies here, you can only stay outside and watch the station shrouded by illusion. As for some guys who overestimate themselves or have confidence, no one can go out after stepping into the warehouse. In the past, some spies and spies were quietly peeping outside. Recently, however, there have been some changes in the situation. The number of eyelids has begun to increase, and the exploratory invasion of workshops has begun to increase day by day. Even the mage has analyzed and tried to destroy the protective array of workshops. In the office of the manager on the second floor of the workshop, Kenjiro, one of the "security captains", gently lifted the curtains and looked at some dark streets outside. The scientific water products that are not available in the world are still quite backward, and there are no street lamps. Instead, the lamps called magic crystal lamps are used. However, although this magic LED lamps are safe, they are expensive to fake. Even in the upper area of the free city, they can only be installed in the way that the central area is dominated and spread out layer by layer. Up to now, when the pharmacy workshop is the edge of the upper area, The number of magic crystal lamps has become very sparse. They are not used for lighting, but just to point out the direction for the carriage. It is precisely because of this unusual gloom that Kenjiro can detect how many people are lurking in the street roof and shadow corners outside. Even in the room, he seems to feel that countless pairs of malicious eyes are casting at the workshop. "We are like the defenders trapped in the isolated castle by the enemy ~ ha ha." On one side, Gus from the legend of sword wind is lying on the sofa with his eyes closed, and the huge dragon cutting sword is readily available. Although it looks lazy, as long as there is any accident, it only takes half a second for this heavy sword to return to Gus''s hand and become a murderous weapon. "That''s true. How many people do you think are outside?" "About fifty or sixty people." Gus hit hache: "after all, this is a city. Too many people are beating the face of the dominator of the city." "But tonight seems a little different." After rubbing his eyes, Gus stood up, walked to the window with heavy steps, and observed the situation outside slightly. Kenjiro, a companion who had to take off his armor in addition to taking a bath and even sleeping, was used to it. Although Gus was advised to take off his armor and sleep several times, it seems that Gus has developed the habit of sleeping under full arms due to the long-term mercenary career and the battle with the apostles of the hand of God. Now he has to take off his armor and sleep, but Gus is not adapted to it. Through the window, Gus looked at the dark street not far away. This is the edge of the upper area of the free city. Near the city wall, many chambers of Commerce have their own warehouses and freight stations here. In order to facilitate the access of vehicles and personnel, there are not many houses and other buildings around, In the distance, there were only sporadic lights dotted in the dark, and the brightly lit upper District Central Commercial Street in the distance was like two worlds. It''s really a little different! For spies, spies and assassins, darkness is the best cover, especially some assassins who are good at sneaking, quickly approach the station under the cover of darkness, and even follow the mage to dismantle the chamber of Commerce''s protective array and magic traps. Although it is difficult to find their traces under the cover of darkness and magic, for Gus, who has fought on the battlefield all his life and developed amazing battlefield intuition, different wind flows and a little smell in the air betrayed these people. Gus sneered: "it seems that some people are going to do something big tonight." "Then I''ll deal with it." Wen yanjianjiro turned and walked to the door. "Don''t be impulsive, man, this time the other party is different from usual. It''s not those spies and spies who retreat at the sight of the enemy, but a large number of assassins. What''s more, the other party dares to do it directly. Obviously, it sends chess pieces that can be cut at any time. The goal is not to destroy the workshop or kill us. No matter your martial arts are good, it''s not easy to be besieged." "It seems that our president has made some people in the free city very uncomfortable recently." "Hey, hey, it''s hard. I''m desperate to get rid of us. It seems that someone has broken in first." At this time, Gus and Kenjiro both received urgent contact from Tangier, the leader of the double snow elves. The center of the Dharma array showed that a magic trap in an area had been touched. The other party had powerful assassins who broke in first, and they also demolished five or six magic traps one after another, and even entered the warehouse, After alerting the magic trap, the other party obviously realized that he was found and hid his body again. According to speculation, the assassins who broke in may still stay in the warehouse. I don''t know if they will be looking for the road to the underground pharmacy workshop. "It seems that the other party sent some strength this time. Those people outside are bothering you. I''ll go and find out the assassins in the warehouse." Kenjiro said and went out. "No problem? Do you want someone to help you when the enemy is dark and I am clear?" "Let them help you, but you have to face forty or fifty people directly." Outside the door came Kenjiro''s voice: "don''t underestimate the Beidou Shenquan with a history of thousands of years. On assassinating the enemy hidden in the dark, I won''t lose to these assassins." assassination? Your boxing is no different from Mingsha. Gus shrugged his shoulders. Obviously, he didn''t agree with Kenjiro''s identity as an "Assassin". His fist technique, which is full of destruction and always makes the enemy die with his exaggerated posture, doesn''t seem to be the most characteristic of seeking to kill the enemy with one blow and silently kill the enemy. After pressing a hidden button in the room, Gus also ran downstairs and rushed to the door. In this short time, eight soldiers in full armor rushed over quickly. Each of these soldiers had no trace of confusion in their eyes. They were forbidden like the most trained soldiers, Enough to show that each of them has good strength, which makes Gus very satisfied. In fact, Gus can''t be dissatisfied. Each of these humans from the summoning system has loaded the template of warrior profession in world of Warcraft. Although the level is still very low and can''t use all skills, after several battles, these soldiers will increase their strength like plug-ins. If we can get them a set of tank equipment at that time, Maybe you can resist the dragon for a while. Pulling out the Dragon cutting sword directly, Gus pushed open the door: "all right, boys! Come with me and come back alive later. Do you understand?" "Yes, sir!" After wearing the helmet made of refined iron, eight soldiers went out with Gus to face the enemies who were going to break into the workshop. In the moonlight, Gus could see those assassins wandering around the periphery like ghosts. Except for those skilled and courageous assassins who had broken in first, these assassins obviously had a poor standard. They could only move forward step by step by avoiding the protective array and removing the magic trap. "Remove the front protective array and let them come in from the front." Gus contacted Tangier with a communication wizard and asked him to close the array. Originally, you can drink coffee in the office and watch whether these guys will directly trigger the trap to be killed when they open the trap. However, considering that so many assassins let them penetrate into all directions of the workshop like termites, it will be troublesome to find them one by one at that time As soon as he pulled down the black cloth covered on the Dragon cutting sword, Gus said excitedly: "here, all the remaining problems are solved." As Tangier gently manipulated the center of the Dharma array in the basement, the protective Dharma array skillfully linked by the elf mages slowly opened a gap. Gus and others, who were originally covered by the illusion barrier, quickly revealed themselves and faced the people who seemed to be waiting for the strict array, Dozens of assassins and two mages who were shrouded in black robes and detected their magic seemed surprised. They were confused about Gus and others'' initiative to open the protective array. "Since you want to come in so much, come!" Gus, holding the Dragon cutting sword, walked forward first: "what''s the matter? Don''t tell me you''re afraid at this time." The huge volume of the Dragon chopping sword obviously brought both visual and psychological shock to us at the moment, because the volume of the sword is really amazing. It feels so heavy that it may take two or three people to lift it. Such an amazing huge sword is easily held in one hand by the man in front of him, If he can wave this sword, its power, let alone leather armor, even the armor made of refined iron will be easily torn open. Some chose to retreat at the moment, or prepare to detour from one side, while others were prepared to bet on whether Gus really waved the huge sword. Even if he reluctantly waved the sword, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be fast. As long as he could find a gap and stab the poison dagger into the gap of his armor, the victory and defeat would be divided in an instant. I see. It seems that they are not sent by the same force. Are they potential enemies? Judging from the clothes, equipment and actions of these assassins, Gus can conclude that they are not from the same organization. When he sees another person ready to test himself, he naturally wants to make an example of others. Chapter 1127 Lu Luxiu, President of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, also brought several powerful guards when he came to the free city alone with his sister. At first, Gus and Kenjiro were just a flash in the pan, so they stayed in the pharmacy workshop to be responsible for the safety of ELF pharmacists. For this, many forces in the free city have no bottom for their real strength, What really scares many people is the Lord of shadow flow. After Lu Luxiu, the president of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, just arrived in the free city, many people were excited by the huge wealth brought by a large number of goods sold, and a small gang leader who was instigated to test Yinyi chamber of Commerce was quickly killed afterwards, which became the first warning of Yinyi chamber of commerce to those greedy jackals in the city. If only a small Gang gangster was killed, the big men in the upper city had no time to pay attention to him, but the poor man named Christopher didn''t die in a dark alley, but in a busy tavern. When playing cards, he was cut off in full view of the public, or even under the eyes of another assassin, No one noticed until the poor bastard''s head slipped down. There are many skilled assassins in the free city, but most of the assassins choose to pull out the dagger in sparsely populated areas. Even if someone chooses to do it in a busy tavern, the general use will be poison and poison needle to make the other party die unknowingly. It is impossible to cut off the other party''s head in full view of the public. Lu Lu Xiu may have a top assassin master guarding him. This view has almost become the consensus of everyone. In addition to the robbery that has been hidden in the dark, in the silver wing chamber of Commerce, only safiros showed his extraordinary strength when walking with lulushu. One person defeated more than 20 people, not only killing them all by means of torture, but also making safiros a murderous and belligerent figure in the hearts of businessmen and nobles in the upper class, Later, some experts estimated the strength of safiros and concluded that at least they were warriors of the Grand Knight or the sea blue knight level. What is the concept of sea blue knight!? In a secular country, it is a person who can act as the head of an elite knight regiment or the head of an army regiment. No one is willing to recruit his strength wherever he goes. For many aristocratic families and even national royal families, soldiers at the level of Hailan Knight are a powerful force that can not be missed. There are many masters of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon in Yinyi chamber of Commerce, but what about a soldier sent to the pharmacy workshop? The Assassins'' eyes were cautious. The assassin with a black mask quietly made a gesture to his companions behind him and motioned to three people to test the strength of the man in front of him. Is it that, like rumors, the silver wing chamber of commerce is an expert of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon, or the guy holding an exaggerated giant sword in front of him is a virtual vase. "I''m really looked down upon!" Seeing that the assassins took out the easy to carry daggers and short swords, Gus stepped forward. The Dragon cutting sword had been cut off faster than expected. The first assassin had no time to coordinate his whole body at the moment of reaction. He watched the unimaginable power of the Dragon cutting sword tear his body apart. I can really wave a monster so fast! Until the internal organs and blood were spilled from the broken body, the other assassins couldn''t help opening their eyes. They were stunned to find that Gus could really wave the sword, and it could be so fast. A huge sword enough to tear off the armor was waved in the hands of the man in front of them as fast as a dagger. If this was a battlefield, Then this tall man is a living meat grinder. Just as the heart has a soul, all assassins have given up the plan of close combat with Gus and want to fight against the exaggerated giant sword with dagger and short sword. It is definitely the patients in the lunatic asylum who have this confidence. Assassins don''t just rely on poison daggers to kill. There are many ways to kill! The arrows of three throwing knives, two poison darts and a crossbow shot at Gus from four different directions, and several more assassins joined the siege this time. Obviously, Gus''s performance just now made some assassins feel an unprecedented threat. The idea of killing Gus is more important than destroying the workshop and kidnapping the pharmacist. If you don''t kill him here, Then I''m afraid this terrible man will kill most people here. "Boring tricks." Without any hesitation, Gus blocked the Dragon chopping sword in front of him. This man''s tall giant sword acted as an absolutely qualified shield. The throwing knife and poison dart projected by the wrist force didn''t have enough kinetic energy to run through the nearly three centimeter thick steel sword body, and the arrow aimed at Gus''s head was slightly tilted by Gus, and the crooked head was a minute away, Taking it in a leisurely manner even made the archery assassin feel a great insult against himself. "Don''t let them in, just clean them up here." "Yes, sir." The eight soldiers quickly took action and began to snipe at the assassin trying to penetrate. Gus also took the lead in raising his sword and launched a fierce attack. In rapidly narrowing the distance between each other, two assassins fled to the left and right respectively to try to form a double attack on Gus, but in front of the rotary cutting of the dragon sword, they immediately became dead bodies. Wielding the giant sword as fast as a dagger, is this guy really human? At the same time, the assassins seemed to be aroused by fear. Although it was difficult to fight the giant sword in Gus''s hand with daggers and short swords, the number of assassins on their own side was far higher than that of the other side. The other side had only nine people. There were a full number of fifty or sixty people on their own side, although they were not the same organization and force, But in the face of such an enemy, even when there are differences, we should temporarily suppress the enemy who cooperates first and hits the immediate enemy. A sabotage and assassination that should belong to covert action was stirred up by Gus into a hard and hard frontal fight, and the assassins also found that Gus was not the only one who was difficult to deal with. Each of the other eight soldiers was not a good soft persimmon. Their combat experience was a little raw, but their combat skills were very rich, One by one, like an iron hedgehog, it''s difficult to defend Gus. "Damn it! The eight men are at least Knight level soldiers. When I go back, I must kill the fool who provides information!" An assassin hidden in the shadow was full of anger in his eyes. Looking at Gus who was running rampant in the team like a bloodthirsty monster, no one could confront Gus head-on, or even delay. In addition to unimaginable swordsmanship and strange power, The assassin believed that this man was definitely a soldier who climbed out of countless battlefields after bathing in unknown blood. His battlefield intuition and combat experience were extremely rich. He saw through the means of his own assassin one by one. In this way, I''m afraid the blood aroused by one''s own side will be covered up by the fear of death! The assassin leader knows that Gus''s killing in such a big way will definitely kill his morale. If it turns into a rout at that time, his mission tonight will be a complete failure. His behind the scenes employer will never tolerate this kind of thing. Moreover, even if the employer does not blame him, The dignity of being an assassin cannot allow himself to fail so much as tonight. Even if you can''t complete the employer''s task, at least kill the soldier. The death of such a strong soldier must also cause a major blow to the silver wing chamber of Commerce. Waving, the seven or eight assassins hiding on the roof have opened their short bows and aligned their targets with Gus. Of course, after seeing Gus use the Dragon cutting sword as a shield, the assassin leader doesn''t expect to kill him with a bow and arrow. "Shoot in 23 seconds, now!" The assassin leader''s body disappeared into the air as if it had assimilated with the darkness. The time passed quickly. After 23 seconds of meditation, the assassins released their hands without hesitation and let the arrows pass to gesza like raindrops. Because they were hidden in the dark and covered by the night, these arrows were not found until they entered the monitoring range of the protective array. Gus, who was warned by Tangier, ignored an assassin who had wavered nearby, Eyes like eagle eyes quickly locked these surveillance that could be painted black, and waved the Dragon chopping sword out and shot it down like a huge beat. The Dragon cutting sword with amazing power not only blocked the arrow, but also directly cut the ground like a giant''s sword. At this time, a bow and arrow shot one second late jumped out of the darkness and became the most deadly killer. Get it! The regretful assassin who had not shot an arrow a second late before was excited. His arrow was facing the other party''s head. At this time, the other party''s huge sword had fallen to the ground, and the blade was stuck in the ground. No matter how fast he was, it was impossible to use the huge sword as a shield, and he could not hide from the other party. However, the next second, the assassin was stunned by the picture in front of him. Gus did not avoid in the distance, but directly opened his mouth and bit the flying arrow, which was so powerful that even his gums were bleeding. Bite! How can you bite? What kind of monster is this guy! This time, not only the assassins, but also those behind the scenes who have been watching the live broadcast through the mage''s hand in the rear can''t help but open their eyes, and are surprised again for the soldier who has created one amazing move after another like the president of the silver wing chamber of Commerce. However, at this time, a shadow appeared behind Gus, and the dagger in his hand flashed cold and stabbed Gus at his neck. Shadow stealth is the ability that high-level assassins can cultivate. It can integrate themselves with the darkness, quietly lurk next to each other, and then make a fatal attack. It is not only an attack, but also a very powerful ability when retreating. Excellent assassins can even take this opportunity to leave calmly under the siege of thousands of troops. The closest distance plus the sudden attack, Gus, who was cut into the attack range of the Dragon cutting sword, chose to block the attack with his arm. With the friction spark, the blade of the short sword was blocked out of the flesh and blood by the metal, and the ending was also within the assassin''s expectation. In an instant, the assassin''s other hand was like magic, with an additional finely crafted dagger, The dagger tip emits a little abnormal dark green under the light, which is obviously that it has been quenched and poisoned for a long time. The fierce poison of sealing the throat with blood can kill an adult tiger beast in one minute even if it is scratched. The assassin aimed at the gap in Gus''s arm armor and stabbed the dagger into it. This time Gus had no defense means. He could really understand his life at once. Suddenly ~ the assassin''s face changed fiercely. The dagger stabbed into the other party''s Arm Armor didn''t feel like stabbing into flesh and blood. The interior was also metal and looked very empty "Compared with our shadow, your ability to hide your breath as an assassin is far from enough." At the same time, Gus had twisted his arm to break the assassin''s dagger, and the next second, the steel prosthetic hit each other''s face like an iron bar. Chapter 1128 If you want to make a positioning for yourself and your life, what is your life like? For this problem, Gus just wants to say that his life has definitely offended the goddess of luck. He has fought on the battlefield as a mercenary for half his life. He has struggled to survive in death and blood since childhood. For the other half of his life, he has fought with apostles, demons and undead in the dark as a sacrifice. He has awakened from nightmares for countless nights and never slept safely, And such days until from which fucking world to another not too fucking world. It''s like a world in fairy tales, a world where there are real races in dragon elves. In a city shrouded by heavy snow, under the protection of magic, demons and undead finally dare not step in, and they can finally sleep safely. They don''t have to worry about being attacked by them in the middle of the night, You don''t have to wake up from nightmares every time when you are nervous, and you don''t have to chew cold dry food every day, but eat hot and exquisite meals. At first, you even made yourself a little uncomfortable. Although the battle still exists, at least I''m not facing it alone. I''m not walking on the journey of the underworld like a strange kind. There are more companions around me on the road to talk about my troubles. For myself, this is probably the most precious redemption in the dark. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The steel prosthetic was centered on his face. Under the mask, the bridge bone of the assassin''s nose was completely broken. The skull pressure caused by the huge impact made his eyes seem to burst out. As a high-level assassin, he was trained with patience and did not faint, but for a time, the assassin''s leader seemed to have completely lost his ability to fight, The soldiers who covered Gus used the skill called "chop" to him without politeness, and directly cut off half of the other party''s body with a sword. If there are data here, the soldier must have hit a critical hit in anger. He easily defeated the high-level assassin who stole the attack. For this, Gus can only say that this guy was really unlucky. During his trip with Lu Lu Xiu, he was used to the master''s superb skill of hiding the breath of the shadow stream Lord. He was used to it except that this perfect breath was hidden, The assassin''s slightly flawed breath is as conspicuous as shining a bright light on his face. When the other party sneaks into the dark and approaches, he already knows his purpose. The poison dagger is really dangerous. If it weren''t for his hand or artificial limb, or if he had refused Yalin''s plan to recover the broken hand, he might have died under that kind of fierce poison now, but he also took advantage of his ignorance of himself, then the artificial limb restrained it after taking a blow, and then gave a fatal blow. If it weren''t for the combination of various factors to give yourself an advantage, one hit will determine the outcome, otherwise it might take more time to solve this guy. "Well, the head of these cowards is dead, and the rest is solved in one breath." Gus is now ready to take advantage of the advantage to pursue the victory, and is ready to completely defeat the Assassins'' shaken morale at one breath. The next battle soon showed a one-sided situation. Although they were not affiliated with the same organization, when they saw that the strongest person was killed so easily and died abnormally miserable, the assassins obviously had a heart to retreat, and no one wanted to face the terrible sword and wrist power that could break the three people at the same time. The behind the scenes indicator has no intention to fight. Facing the man in black armor, his assassin is as weak as a child. He can''t even use the crowd tactics to occupy some advantages without comparable weapons. Although these assassins are cheap pieces cut, it doesn''t mean they have to waste meaninglessly. After cutting the 17th enemy under the sword, Gus finally relaxed his tense muscles when he saw the enemy who had begun to retreat. After the other soldiers returned, he counted and determined that 32 people were killed. This is more than half the number of these assassins. The other party can persist until nearly half of the dead and injured. As far as the will is concerned, it is great as a chess piece for temptation. "Our casualties?" "No, sir!" A soldier wearing armor about the same height as Gus walked up to Gus and saluted: "four people were injured to varying degrees, but fortunately, the injury is not serious. We have taken the master antidote in advance, and our lives will not be in danger." "Very good." Gus nodded with satisfaction and looked at the bodies all over the ground: "clean up a little and pay attention to the alert. I don''t know if they will return." "Yes, sir!" After taking the treatment medicine, the wounded soldiers also joined the cleaning work. By the way, they searched the fragments of these assassins and gathered them. There were a lot of miscellaneous things, such as poisons, anesthetics, darts, throwing knives, camouflage tools, climbing tools, lock openers and so on. They even found a lot of Havana tobacco from some corpses. There is nothing that can show the identity of the other party. Although not all of them were sent by the same organization, the organizations that sent them destroyed everything that might expose themselves in advance. Some soldiers even found pills for their own use in the other party''s teeth. Just as the eight soldiers were on guard and carried the bodies to one side to put them away, Gus had contacted Tangier and ran to the inside of the warehouse. Compared with these low-level cannon fodder outside, they were much better than the assassins who could sneak into the workshop before the protective array was removed, and they didn''t know whether Kenjiro could cope with it alone. "Sure enough ~ I''m probably only suitable for this kind of life in my life." On the way back to the previous battle, Gus couldn''t help sighing. The battle just now was not satisfactory. Gus obviously felt that after getting used to fighting those strange and terrible apostles, it was too simple to fight with humans who were also human beings, even in different worlds, with stronger comprehensive strength. There is no power to tear tigers and leopards, no arms as sharp as a sickle, no overwhelming amazing volume, no amazing jumping power, and tentacles that can be stabbed from any unexpected place in all directions. Compared with these assassins, the dead fighters encountered in Saxony kingdom are much better than these assassins. After being used to fighting non-human monsters, For a time, I was not used to fighting against the same human opponent. The most speechless thing is that Mingming can sleep safely every night after he comes to the different world. He doesn''t have to worry about continuing to face death and all kinds of monsters, but he feels a sense of loss in his heart. Even self-training can''t meet this sense of loss in ordinary days. Today''s War has swept away his sense of loss. When the Dragon Sword cuts down the enemy, When fresh blood splashes on your face, you actually have a feeling that you really exist. "Do I like self abuse? Or are some things that I can''t forget without understanding?" Gus shook his head and was confused about his state of mind. However, Tangier also sent Gus good news and bad news at this time. The good news is that three of the four intruders who invaded the warehouse have been eliminated, while the bad news is that the last one alive is so powerful that it is difficult to detect the dense protective array arranged inside the warehouse, Every time he catches his trace, he will quickly disappear and hide in the warehouse. Up to now, he is still hiding in the warehouse like teasing everyone. The other party may not only be extraordinary, but also the kind of extraordinary assassin who is good at sneaking! Tangier''s tone was very dignified, and Gus''s face was dignified. He had a deep understanding of the so-called extraordinary people in the world these days. Some powerful extraordinary people are monsters beyond human imagination, and they are absolutely irresistible to mortals. Kenjiro didn''t know whether he could cope with this monster. Thinking of this, Gus couldn''t help accelerating his pace. At the same time, Kenjiro, who was responsible for dealing with the sneaking enemy, met an opponent this time. An opponent who has not even succeeded in capturing the other party''s figure so far, wandered in the huge warehouse like a ghost, and the faint breath is not only himself, Even the master of shadow stream, who is also good at sneaking and assassination, took up 12% of his spirit to deal with the target. you ''re right! The Lord of shadow flow joined the battle. When Kenjiro, the cold ninja who haunts in ordinary days, arrived in the warehouse under the instruction of Tangier, he heard the sound of battle and scream. As the sound moved forward, Kenjiro saw the bodies of two assassins on the road in turn. One was directly cut off his throat, and his face was still frozen with amazement and disbelief, The other is to put on a defensive posture, but was stabbed through the heart from the back, while the third assassin was stabbed into the brain from the chin by a robbery spider blade emerging from the shadow when Kenjiro arrived. After a brief convulsion, he was completely cut off. One person solved the three high-level assassins, and made them die with extraordinary frustration and panic. Obviously, the assassin and stealth skills of the shadow school Ninja had a great impact on the three peers, so that they couldn''t believe that the assassin would be assassinated when performing the assassination mission. "Be careful! There''s another one, which is much better than these three wastes." Rob doesn''t care about his achievements. Instead, he completely focuses on the last enemy. From the tone of robbery, Kenjiro also heard that the last assassin was obviously his equal opponent. Robbery was like aiming at the favorite prey. After reminding a word, he quickly hid in the dark and began a competition between sneaking and anti sneaking. Maybe it''s not just equal, maybe the opponent will be stronger this time. Chapter 1129 Assimilate with the shadow! Compared with the practice of taboo ninja, the skills of high-level assassins in different worlds to sneak into the shadow obviously do not reach the level of perfection. They are unable to train and harmonize with the shadow and darkness, but they always use the shadow to cover themselves rather than integrate themselves with the shadow. If they face other soldiers, This sneaking method has been very hidden, and can even come to the other party and cut a fatal knife. But this time, the three high-level assassins faced the Ninja Master who was really integrated with the shadow. In the eyes of the robber, he could not completely integrate with the shadow, and would naturally be rejected by the shadow. This flawed sneaking means and imperfect camouflage were like wearing a black cloth on himself, just like hiding people''s eyes and ears. As an assassin active in the dark, this imperfect and degraded sneaking skill is a sin. Fundamentally, it has defiled the profession of assassins, and this crime naturally needs to be repaid and compensated with their lives. Rob easily followed the three assassins, and then quietly ended them one by one. Except for the last assassin who tried to sneak into the shadow after witnessing the death of his companion and struggled briefly, the other two didn''t even determine their location. He was executed without mercy, and even the idea of leaving a living mouth to see if he could find out any useful information was ignored! Rob believes that this should be caused by his recent bad mood. Although as a ninja, he should overcome the emotional factors, can''t bring any emotion when carrying out assassination, and can only complete the task like a precision machine, he has lost ground in several confrontations with the enemy after coming to this new world, and even was injured for a time, Although I have faced the so-called extraordinary people several times, and it is a very powerful existence among the extraordinary people. In theory, it is understandable that even if I have fallen behind, I am still dissatisfied, very, very dissatisfied. He worked harder to study the taboo Ninjutsu and further sharpened his spider blade with the lives of soldiers and assassins in the world. Zi''s heart was restless and eager to make himself further perfect. He could make the other party hate under the sharp blade when fighting against these extraordinary people, and he longed for it. Only when killing one enemy after another, The hunger and thirst in my heart like a bloodthirsty beast can get a little satisfaction. But still not enough! The lives of the three assassins with poor stealth skills are not enough. They are not satisfied after destroying the three. Even the grindstone used to sharpen the spider''s edge needs better stones. Too low-quality grindstones will only sharpen the edge more and more dull in the end. After seeing that Kenjiro also arrived, he planned to go outside and kill all the enemies who participated in the attack. As a warning, a severe warning to those forces hostile to the Yinyi chamber of Commerce, he didn''t mind erasing several people behind the scenes if necessary, Otherwise, the temptation again and again without paying the price can only make it advance by an inch. In this city and this world, the best way to talk about from beginning to end is power. Just as the robber was preparing to take action, a slight and undetectable sound of breaking the air suddenly sounded in the dark place of the warehouse. Whether it was the robber or Kenjiro who had just arrived, he immediately recognized that it was a sharp concealed weapon like a round wheel flying, and the target was pointing at himself and her. Kenjiro and rob both choose to dodge rather than catch them with their hands. Naturally, rob is an expert in using concealed weapons. Although Kenjiro practices boxing, he also knows a lot of concealed weapons. It is very risky to try to clamp the round wheel with his fingers, Not to mention the throwing power, once this kind of concealed weapon is coated with grease, it will never be clamped, let alone it is still in a dark place. When the two avoided, the flying round wheel with amazing penetration directly plunged into the shelf steel beam a few centimeters deep. Kenjiro''s eyebrows wrinkled. The concealed weapon stuck on the steel beam was like a round wheel with a hole in the middle, which was usually caught with his fingers and thrown out. However, the concealed weapon, which seemed as thin as an iron sheet, was so sharp and solid that it didn''t break into the steel beam, not to mention the sharpness of the weapon, Kenjiro believes that even if he throws it himself, it is impossible to let the concealed weapon penetrate so deep into the steel beam. "Be careful, this opponent is not simple." Kenjiro''s muscles tightened up and aimed at the direction of the concealed weapon. However, robbery is faster. At the moment when the concealed weapon flies out, robbery has assimilated with the shadow and quickly moved to the target position. No escape!? The robber locked all the breath to the front, but he didn''t feel any breath fluctuation. It seems that the other party didn''t leave after the attack, and even the air fluctuation around him didn''t change. However, in the middle of the rush, the robber was surprised to find that there was no one in the outer space except the stacked raw materials. According to the flight trajectory of concealed weapons, he could not make a mistake, and there was no breath change around, that is to say, the other party was also an expert who was good at sneaking and concealing breath. At this time, the weak sound of breaking the air sounded again. The air was cut by the sharpened round wheel on the left side of the robbery. Just as the robbery was ready to escape, another sound of breaking the air sounded from the right side, and the aiming position of the round wheel just sealed the direction of the robbery ready to dodge. Isn''t this guy alone? Rob quickly adjusted his body and changed his intention to avoid. Two swords in his hand flew out and missed the flight track of the round wheel, allowing himself to calmly open this wave of attack. The robber looked a little dignified and did not pursue rashly. The two opposite positions had fired concealed weapons in the way of intersecting and blocking, ready to kill themselves. From the situation, the other party should have more than one pair of talents, and it seems that they are highly skilled sneaking masters, Not only did he see through the sneaking state, but he also kept his breath when launching the attack accurately. Silence made people unable to lock his position. Just as Dr. Jianci said, the opponent this time is not simple. The previous three assassins are not qualified to give them shoes. It''s not a good thing that the enemy is dark and I am clear! In one thought, rob quickly sneaked into the shadow again, cautiously explored everything, perceived all the changes around him, and the strength of the opponent, especially the sneaking expert like himself, made rob feel very excited. Similarly, as a sharp blade lurking in the dark, only experts can survive! When both sides sneaked into the shadow, the whole warehouse was quiet and disturbing for a moment, at least for Kenjiro, the only one present. Both of them sneaked into the darkness, and the rest of themselves became the only target for attack. For the enemy, killing himself when he was unconscious is victory, For robbery, locking its position at the moment of the other party''s hand and stopping it is victory. This is a gambling game. It is a silent duel between two assassin masters. Gambling is their most proud ability, but the chips placed on the gambling table are their own lives. "All right." Kenjiro slightly closed his eyes and focused his whole body: "in that case, let me join the game and see who is the strongest assassin." Compared with the two men hiding in the dark, Kenjiro completely closed his eyes and stood in the light. His muscles were already in the highest alert state. He carefully felt all the changes of breath around him, and did not miss any difference. Compared with the role of robber and unknown assassin as attackers, Kenjiro was completely in the state of defender, ready to deal with the attack from the dark. Time passed slowly. It was only a few minutes, but in a high state of concentration, Kenjiro felt as long as several hours had passed. The assassin lurking in the dark also seems to know that the robber lurking in the dark is ready to pull himself out of the shadow at the moment of doing it by himself. What''s exciting is that the other party is also an expert in sneaking. I''m afraid it will take half a lifetime to study the sneaking skills perfectly integrated with the shadow, But judging from his tactics, his age seems to be very young. If it is human, there is no doubt that he is a genius, a dark blade that will become the most frightening in the shadow world. But if he is not a human being but his own kind That''s more interesting! Similarly, the robber hidden in the dark felt the slow change of the air flow less than 10 meters on the right. He felt like a very thin steel wire woven with shadow, quietly groping in the direction of Kenjiro. Although it seemed that it might disappear at any time, in fact, this thin wire could easily twist a person''s head. Feint Rob was calm and didn''t expose himself. The other party''s power to hide his breath is very superb. Nine times out of ten, the bait was deliberately revealed to deceive himself and kill himself first. From the initial attack and robbery with concealed weapons, it has been judged that the enemy this time is no small matter. When he completely covers his breath and can launch a fatal sneak attack, he uses concealed weapons, which are easy to expose himself. Obviously, from the beginning, the other party treats himself with a mentality of temptation and even fun. Obviously, the enemy has absolute confidence in his own strength, Even if you are in the enemy line now, you are fully confident that you can leave calmly. He has great talent as an assassin, but he doesn''t have a heart! Suddenly, he jumped out of the darkness, like a strange creature shrouded in an ominous shadow. He rushed in the direction of the other party. Chapter 1130 The two sides are fighting! Kenjiro, who stayed in the bright place, also felt the subtle change of air flow in the air, which was very weak. Even if he concentrated all his energy, he just felt a little faint. After all, the two people he faced this time were sneaking masters. In the face-to-face battle, Beidou Shenquan Kenjiro is confident to compete with the robbery, but if it is more hidden than the breath, even Kenjiro has to bow down. The other half of Tangier is also monitoring the changes of the protection array in real time. It is surprising that their body shapes are flickering, whether it''s robbery or the mysterious assassin. Although they can''t catch each other''s figure at all, every time they find it, their signal will disappear and lurk again the next second. The robber took the lead! After a moment of waiting, Kenjiro, who was concentrating on sensing the changes around him, suddenly noticed that the robbery revealed a faint breath and preempted the attack. It seems that he caught the other party''s position first. In an instant, Kenjiro fiercely opened his eyes and looked at the position where the breath came. He saw that the body robbed on one side of the shelf was like a black shadow ghost, waving his spider blade through the intertwined shelf and cutting off the hook on the other side, but the shadow on the hook that could not be seen under the dim light shook in an instant, An equally vague shadow seems to be deterred by the robbery attack and is rapidly retreating back. "Got him, well done!" Kenjiro quickly switched to a fighting state and tightly locked the assassin forced out by the robbery. This time, he would never let him out of sight and hide. However, when Kenjiro was ready for support, he was stunned to find that what the spider blade of the robbery cut was a mass of scattered black fog. When the black fog dispersed, it could be seen that the fuzzy face seemed to show a mocking expression to the robbery. False doubles ~ wrong judgment!? Kenjiro''s muscles tightened instantly, and at this moment, the sixth sense made Kenjiro feel cold from his back. That was the fear of death when he was about to face the sickle of death. It was at this moment that Kenjiro had judged that the enemy had come behind him, and the blade had been aimed at his heart. The sharp edge of the poison will reach the heart as fast as possible at the moment of stabbing from the back. It only takes a few seconds, and even there is no chance to take the antidote, not to mention the massive bleeding caused by destroying the internal organs. I''m afraid it will be nine deaths and one life if you take the therapeutic agent as fast as possible. Death is coming! Kenjiro desperately wanted to escape and even didn''t care that his muscles and ligaments were strained under the fast turn, but it seemed that it was too late. Dang ~! The sound of metal collision came at this time. The dagger originally aimed at Kenjiro''s heart was forcibly blocked. In this short moment, the assassin''s eyes covered in the dark shadow couldn''t help shining with surprise. It was the spider blade that stopped the dagger. Under the helmet of the robber, his eyes were red and looked at the other party. His hands trembled and did their best to wave away the other party''s dagger. At the moment the other party retreated, the sword in his hand had been shot out. However, the assassin in the dark shadow, like the best software master, had bent his body in an incredible way to avoid the deadly sword in his hand. In this gap, Kenjiro, who narrowly escaped the disaster, stepped forward with his eyes like a torch, like a giant divine soldier full of destructive power. His boxing skills pointed directly at the most deadly acupoints on the other party. Without you, there are only three seconds left. Without you, you are dead, but he wants to completely cut off the other party''s breath in an instant. However, in the first boxing, Kenjiro impressively felt as if he had hit a mass of viscous material. His fist strength was like a cow entering the mud sea. Obviously, he didn''t hit the body. "This is also separation?" Kenjiro couldn''t help but be moved. Before, what he entangled with Rob''s separation was a separation, but here is another separation. Where is the other party''s Noumenon hidden. The red light in the eyes of the robber immediately abandoned the enemy who had been determined to be a fake in front of him. The real body and the shadow were exchanged in an instant. At the moment when they appeared on the shelf, they rushed to a pile of medicinal materials on the right. The sharp spider blade crossed the shadow of the pile and brought a large area of dried medicinal materials flying all over the sky, However, halfway through the track of the spider blade, it was blocked. In the shadow, it was like a virtual shadow. At the moment, the backhand held a dagger wrapped by the shadow, which lightly blocked the attack of robbery. What is this guy? Kenjiro found that the forced shadow was really like a virtual shadow. Even if the light shone on it, it was still a shadow like smoke. He couldn''t see his whole picture at all. However, from the appearance, it seems that the other party is also human. At least the body of the virtual shadow has the characteristics of both hands and feet of human beings, and is not a heterogeneous race with all hands and feet. With stress, people can''t tell the true from the false. The voice echoed in the air. Although the voice was deliberately changed by the other party, it was deliberately determined from the tone that the assassin in front of us should be a woman. With a gentle wave of his hand, the virtual shadow assassin flicked open the spider blade of rob. His power made rob conclude that it was definitely not owned by ordinary humans. The other party was obviously an extraordinary assassin who was good at sneaking and hiding. Another dagger shrouded in the shadow appeared in the assassin''s hand as if by magic. Suddenly, the assassin''s body quickly disappeared into a cloud of smoke. It seemed that rob was like a great enemy and assimilated himself with the shadow. At the moment when they disappeared, the harsh metal impact sound came up. Kenjiro looked up and found that rob and the other party had appeared in mid air, It moves rapidly like a shadow, shining sparks of metal friction from time to time. Compared with the ferocious attack of Gus, who uses the Dragon cutting sword, the battle of robbery is more precise. He has pursued the highest killing efficiency in every move. Each attack has been examined through strict judgment. What should be done to minimize the movement and the highest efficiency and kill people as an assassin, The confrontation of frontal swordsmanship is not what an assassin should do. But this time, the robber had to make less judgment and more ferocious. The reason is that the other party''s speed is too fast. The small dagger has blocked his attack route first, and predicted his counterattack every time. He didn''t give himself any chance to adjust his posture. He intended to completely overwhelm himself to win at one time under this advantage. In addition to speed, the other party has the same ability to integrate into the shadow as himself, and can even appear from different shadows back and forth, just like the mage''s transmission magic. Now I finally understand that it was a mistake to think that the other party might have plural numbers. There was only one person from beginning to end. After throwing the round wheel at first, the other party must have moved quickly to the other side and threw the second round wheel. Because of the speed, I mistook myself for two enemies here. The dagger with cold light scratched to the face of the robber at the moment when the robber was a little slow. Under the hasty avoidance, the blade tip scratched a dazzling spark on the robber''s mask, and a blood red knife light flashed. The robber didn''t hesitate to use his shoulder armor against the other party''s dagger and tried to repel it. In an instant, he used his shadow to transfer his real body. "Rob! Behind you!" As a bystander, Kenjiro clearly noticed that at the moment when the robbery transferred his real body, the assassin also disappeared fiercely, appeared from the shadow above the robbery, and stabbed the dagger down from a commanding position. The dagger stabbed by the assassin who jumped down from the sky was intercepted by the spider blade, and the huge force almost overwhelmed the whole person. At this time, the sound of breaking the air sounded from behind the robbery. The two round wheels had flown out of the darkness from a strange angle. The two hands of the robber could not cut into the robber''s body when they were free. "I have more than that." Suddenly, the assassin fiercely found that the robbery in front of him began to lose its texture, and behind him, a dark shadow had flown close to the sharp blade in his hand and pointed at his neck. Switching between illusion and reality is no longer as simple as shadow stealth, but has reached another field! Shrouded in the black fog, the assassin''s eyes flashed an excited light. The moment he stepped away and threw away the artifacts in front of him, the whole person was walking with the shadow. The dagger in his hand was like a long sword recast by the black virtual shadow, and turned over with a fierce momentum to cut the robbery. The spider blade and the sharp blade crossed at the same time. At this time, the assassin was surprised to find that he underestimated each other. Instead of two spider blades, he was facing four. In addition to the spider blades attacking from behind, the shadow originally determined to be a separate body also stabbed into the spider blade. The four spider blades completely blocked his escape space and left him nowhere to escape. The blood light flashed, and the robbed split and body merged again and appeared on the other side, and a trace of black rags was hung on the spider blade, but it failed to really hurt the enemy. Escaped his own profound meaning - instant prison shadow kill array! Rob raised his head and looked at the assassin who had escaped to the warehouse unknowingly. The other party was trying to escape at the critical moment when Du and shadow were fused. The instant prison shadow killing array just cut the other party''s collar and failed to successfully kill the body, and the fatal counterattack was fortunately reactivated by himself. The essence was exchanged with shadow and escaped. Ignoring gravity, the assassin standing on the side of the warehouse pulled his collar and was surprised by the attack. "Who are you?" Kenjiro also quickly stood by the robber and stood on guard. Obviously, the other party doesn''t seem to answer, and this is the black house originally shrouded in the other party''s body. Suddenly, it becomes thinner, and the faintly visible curve can be determined to be the female body shape. After that, the shadow merged with the shadow again, and rob didn''t seem to have any intention to stop each other. Finally, the other party left only one sentence. Chapter 1131 A tentative attack used an extraordinary person, who was also an extraordinary person with extraordinary power. When the news was sent back to the silver wing chamber of Commerce, safiros stationed in the chamber of Commerce first reacted that he had missed such a good thing that could sharpen the blade. As a crystal dragon, bujani doubted the identity of the extraordinary assassin, Lu Lu Xiu was a little surprised and even doubted that he seemed to underestimate the details of the city. For the supernatural, what ruluciu knows in this city is the alliance of the supernatural forces dominated by kloside, yunojia and the blood clan little Laurie philolay. As a black dragon, kloside has a group of dragon supernatural people, such as Rogge and the Dragon members he invited before, Yunojia is a demon, but it seems that she has recruited a group of non demon extraordinary people as her subordinates and still controls about 70% of the magic power of the city. The blood race itself is half a natural extraordinary race. Although the blood race suffered disasters in the past, its strength has been greatly reduced, But at least 2000 years ago, when the Empire of perlas fell, it also accumulated great power from its wreckage. What this alliance organization wants to say is definitely the most terrible dark force in the free city. Without the deterrence of the gods above the sky, I''m afraid the three parties can completely subvert the rule of the whole free city in an instant. Lulushu can be sure that both croside and yunojia are secretly lurking in this city and have great interests here. Obviously, yunojia, as a demon, can''t allow other supernatural people to intervene. Yunojia even established a mystery closed interface to prevent other demons from entering, In the face of the demon master, yunojia can rebel without hesitation and try to expel the master back to the abyss. Her attitude towards the other three extraordinary people is also very simple, either surrender or be destroyed. There is no so-called neutrality. The third way is for you. After a little calm thinking and analyzing the situation, Lu Luxiu felt that the extraordinary force attacking the workshop might not belong to the camp of kloside and yunojia, or even any force in the free city. He was just a lone ranger trying to rob by fire when the attack hit. If kloside and yunojia really want to test the details of lurushu of the silver wing chamber of Commerce, there is no need to quietly send extraordinary people to attack. Their interests in the pharmaceutical market are far from reaching the level of the Pharmacist Association. If yunojia and others really want to start in the pharmaceutical market, they should choose the Pharmacist Association long ago, How can you choose to start by yourself who has just entered the city, not to mention the emergence of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, but it broke the monopoly of the Pharmacist Association and gave all businessmen, including yunojia and croside, bargaining chips with the Pharmacist Association. If you want to say something, it is obviously the Pharmacist Association that hates Yinyi chamber of Commerce most! In addition, many chambers of Commerce greedy for the interests of Yinyi chamber of Commerce may be behind the scenes. From some overpowering drugs, magic guides for ignition and kidnapping tools found on these assassins, it can be seen that many people seem to recognize that the reason why Yinyi chamber of Commerce has developed is the pharmacy workshop and pharmacists in the workshop, As long as we destroy here, we will destroy the foundation of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, and the Yinyi chamber of commerce that has lost its foundation will naturally lose the support of the big three. At that time, Yinyi chamber of commerce can only let them knead their share. "It seems that we all want to go together, Eliza." In the office, Lucio looked at Eliza who put forward her opinion. "The power of the Pharmacist Association is not bad. It is almost second only to the big three in the free city. Of course, it refers to the surface. If it is the Pharmacist Association, it should still be able to hire and win over a powerful extraordinary at all costs, but the price is too high. The Pharmacist Association is obviously ruthless." After listening to what happened, Eliza also put forward her own opinions. In a large part, she thought of the same point as Lucius. After starting from the city of audur, Eliza has also seen a lot about the existence of extraordinary people, which can be said to increase her eyesight. For extraordinary people, Eliza has also increased her cognition from the initial demons, gods and dragons to people who have exceeded the limits of the body in practice and reached another boundary. She may be a wise Elf Mage and a powerful ORC, They are determined and good at fighting dwarves, and even humans like themselves. Originally, as mortals, these people transcended themselves and reborn in the long practice, which made mortals unable to resist the power, so as to step into another level, and this existence is collectively known as the transcendent! Eliza has always admired these people, just like in the kingdom of belrama. The idiot Prince silvado made a deal with the devil, which made him an incomparable monster from a cowardly concubine. Almost instantly, he became the Lord of the richest territory of the kingdom with the support of this terrible power, He almost infiltrated the black hand into the whole belrama Kingdom and destroyed the whole kingdom. The power of the extraordinary is not trivial. After seeing the extraordinary, Eliza is also very clear that the existence of these extraordinary powers and the right to wealth are just readily available. If an organization, a family or even a country only thinks that money can hire servants and win over the extraordinary to work for herself, it is a big mistake, For the transcendent, the only thing that can restrict them is the same kind as the transcendent. Compared with the rules forged by ordinary people with money and power, the rules between extraordinary people are more simple and cruel. Whoever has stronger power can dominate each other. When there is a strong power to crush everything, who will go back to play those stupid tricks like boring collusion and horizontal schemes. It''s easier and more convenient to crush you and take everything from you. It is very difficult for ordinary people to hire and win over extraordinary people. It can be said that it is so difficult that they must pay a great price. I am afraid the extraordinary people who are willing to accept are also those who have just entered the extraordinary field, still hold the desire for rights and wealth, and have not fully faced up to the most primitive and cruel standard in the world - power! In the free city, no one can pay the price of hiring extraordinary people except the alliance formed by kloside and yunojia. Even the big three should weigh carefully. The problem of money is the second, and the problem of security is the first. After all, if a tiger is placed next to him as a guard, it may be to protect himself or devour himself. If you are familiar with each other, you may negotiate and sign a contract to complete the employment contract, but if you are an extraordinary person with unknown origin, No one with a little brain can admit that he can control an extraordinary unless he is also a free city. Lulushiu denied Eliza''s view: "the Pharmacist Association can''t do it either. If they do, I''ll be happier. It''s already the character of croside and others. It''s absolutely impossible for the Pharmacist Association to stay against them." "So the other party acted alone. They just wanted to rob while the chaos was in order." "Nine times out of ten, it''s possible, but it''s a little troublesome. If the other party notices the robbery, it''ll be troublesome if yunojia and others find her first and let her spread the news of the robbery." Before the robbery, there was a little background left in the blood clan. Although the successful escape of the robbery did not let the blood clan find the true face, the fighting style was definitely remembered by the little Lori philolay of the blood clan. If croside, yunojia and others found the extraordinary assassin first, once they learned the relevant information of the robbery from each other, they would certainly associate the two things, At that time, let alone where it is difficult to explain in yunojia and others. Maybe even zero''s identity will be exposed. This trouble happened again! Lu Luxiu couldn''t help patting his forehead, establishing the stronghold, looking for Claire, making a bet with yunojia, and training the armed men of black rose. He was already busy, but now there was another trouble. Is the goddess of destiny in this world dedicated to herself? While ruxiu was having a headache, Eliza asked how to deal with the attack. This is the upper level area. Obviously, attacks of this scale are within the scope of violations. Unless the foundation of Yinyi chamber of commerce is completely destroyed at one time, such failed attacks will inevitably rebound. As the upper level of the free city, they do not want to see the frequent attacks, which will seriously hit the effective forces of the upper level area of the free city, If everyone does so, the free city will completely become a weak and powerful jungle, and may even completely disintegrate itself in endless infighting. Usually, this kind of attack can be handled directly by the urban public security department. The ordinary public security team looks corrupt and mediocre, but when it comes to the problems in the upper area, it will completely turn into another appearance. For this large-scale attack, the public security team will certainly try its best to find the behind the scenes, not to mention that the Yinyi chamber of commerce is still under the care of the big three, We can even use the power of the big three to deal with the main messengers behind the scenes. Of course, we must pay some price with the help of the power of the big three. "Anyway, the paper can''t cover the fire. Deliberately concealing it may let outsiders. Just inform the city security team and let me see how the city''s legal system works." Lu Xiu rubbed his temples and said, "but let''s keep it a secret about the extraordinary assassin. I want to observe it for a while." "All right, Lord Lucius, I''ll deal with it right away." ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The attack was soon made public and became a hot topic in the free city for a period of time. The silver wing chamber of Commerce, which has been creating miracles, was attacked by unknown hostile forces. Although the identity of the attacker has not been specified yet, many people invariably targeted the Pharmacist Association, although there are other forces who covet the silver wing chamber of Commerce, However, the Pharmacist Association, which has a positive conflict of interest with Yinyi chamber of Commerce, is obviously the biggest behind the scenes suspect, and the urban security team has the same view. Many investigations are aimed at the Pharmacist Association. The association of pharmacists kept silent on such rumors and did not make public excuses, so as to avoid falling into the realm of more arguments and more darkness. As for the negative impact of such a large-scale attack, it soon emerged. At least in the upper area, most businessmen and wealthy people expressed concern about their own security. Whether the silver wing chamber of Commerce will attack itself next time, or whether it should equip itself with a knight regiment when going out, or whether each chamber of Commerce and stronghold should be stationed with a mercenary. In this regard, the city security team and the officials of the upper district also hurried to work to appease, and promised to bring the prisoners to justice, so as to maintain the order of the free city. Chapter 1132 This time, the security team also made full efforts to investigate and arrest a large number of suspects. During this period, at least more than 30 prisoners were hung on the gallows. During the emergency search for the escaped slave boy Claire, they also took out part of their hands to deal with the attack on the silver wing chamber of Commerce. First, yunojia and filibus, as the big three, were secretly told, The second is that the attack is obviously too much. For the leaders of the upper layer of the free city, this event that caused people''s panic about the city must be calmed down, and the image that the upper layer of the free city is safe must be guaranteed to the people. Otherwise, who dares to trade in the free city. Obviously, the factional struggle in the upper zone has been quietly launched because of the attack. Originally, many people held the people who threw out the dead ghost to solve the problem. They were surprised to find that the original repeated moves had no effect this time. Under the sign of the big three and a group of big men above, The security forces and urban defense forces have carried out a series of arrests against chambers of Commerce and forces involved in the attack. Those who have a backer can also use the power of the backer to pay a high price to escape the disaster of imprisonment and killing, but the abandoned children who have no backer have all become part of the "commodities" in the city. Assassination, sabotage and kidnapping cannot be carried out, but they cannot be done in the upper area. Even if they are done in the upper area, they must be done quietly. They cannot fail to spread like this, and even affect the image of the city. The clean-up was carried out quickly. After all, the abandoned children and the poor people who had no backers and misjudged the form were divided up by the top-level leaders. After all, mosquitoes are also a piece of meat, but after the division, the top-level leaders did not forget to appease the people below, A chamber of commerce with an asset of about 500 million or 600 million riens was judged to be the main initiator and participant of the attack. After its owner was sentenced to be demoted as a slave, the chamber of commerce under its name was transferred to rulucio after collecting 20% of the tax as compensation for the damage caused by the attack. For this compensation, Lucio also thanked the municipal authorities. As for the loss of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, in fact, after Yinyi chamber of Commerce informed the security team of the incident, all the members of the security team responsible for investigation and exploration said that it was the assassins who really suffered the loss. Few of the bodies piled up in the back warehouse after being sorted out were intact, Most of the bodies were cut off at the waist or split in two from top to bottom, so that the security agents in charge of the autopsy could see that the whole body was shrouded in a chill. More than 20 assassins have been killed, and they have been killed by this exaggerated method. If we hadn''t collected enough evidence from these corpses to prove that these assassins were indeed preparing to destroy the pharmacy workshop of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, I''m afraid it''s hard to say who attacked who! At least on the surface, these assassins seem to have been attacked by a terrible soldier named Gus! This night''s attack also inexplicably made Gus, who was once unknown, famous in the free city. He carried a huge two handed sword with a steel prosthetic limb. I''m afraid that even the Philip tok barbarians may not be able to use it. It''s like a soldier returning from hell has killed more than 20 assassins with one man and weapons, In front of the giant sword, all armor and shields are as useless as paper toys. According to the speculation of some well-known mercenaries and military officers in the free city, the soldier named Gus may have reached the level of sea blue knight! The news leaked from the security team spread in the free city. As for the eight soldiers who fought side by side with Gus, they were gorgeous forgotten. Even if someone occasionally reminded those who were silent in Gus''s identity and strength speculation that the powerful soldiers in their hearts were not fighting alone, this voice was soon suppressed, In the mainstream voice, even a little spray can''t turn up. For various reasons, the speculation about Gus''s identity and strength soon shifted to lulushu. The speculation that the young president of the silver wing chamber of commerce is a descendant of the royal family of the perlas empire was put forward again, and it is still rampant. With a mysterious identity and a generous hand, he became the president of a chamber of commerce with talent at a young age, and has a great tendency to grow stronger and develop rapidly. In addition, he is accompanied by powerful soldiers such as safiros and GUS. All these comprehensive elements together will inevitably make people think about that, After the fall of the perlas Empire, its royal dignitaries did transfer a lot of great wealth under the cover of the royal guards and hid it to avoid the liquidation of the rebels. Over the years, the Royal descendants of the perlas Empire have become a mystery, and some people who claim to be the Royal descendants of the perlas Empire appear on the mainland from time to time, But most have also proved to be liars. However, some treasures of the former perlas Empire have flowed out from time to time on the mainland, but even if someone deliberately delves into their source, they have not been found. The descendants of former imperial Royal dignitaries must still be hidden on the mainland, but no one has been able to determine their trace for many years. Even if it is lonely, it has been more than 2000 years since the collapse of the perlas empire. In these years, the Royal descendants should have accumulated profound information. I''m afraid only forces such as the Royal descendants of the perlas empire can send Gus such a powerful soldier as a guard. However, no matter how much the outside world talks about it, Lu Luxiu, as a party, has been silent. This kind of thing can''t affect himself no matter how the outside world guesses. On the contrary, it''s somewhat unexpected and expected that the Pharmacist Association got away perfectly in this attack. As a big force in a free city, the Pharmacist Association, which is second only to the big three in terms of financial resources and influence, is estimated to be only a stupid fool to believe that the security forces are corrupt at ordinary times, but they are not stupid, After being authorized by the big three, he was also prepared to use his knife against the Pharmacist Association, a big force that even the big three can''t control on weekdays. However, after the investigation, he found that the other party''s hands and feet are very clean, or the external cutting is quite perfect. Almost all the loopholes that may leak information were blocked, and all possible insiders were killed. Even the investigating officer of the public security team who is responsible for investigating the Pharmacist Association should not secretly scold the old fox in the Pharmacist Association. It is clear that the public security team has mastered the clue, but the end of the online cable has been completely cut out, In the absence of definite evidence, the security forces can not implement more severe penalties and sanctions until there is reliable evidence, except that they sometimes use search to interfere with the operation of the Pharmacist Association as a warning of the big three. For the public security team failed to find evidence to convict the Pharmacist Association, the people naturally pasted the label of incompetence and bribery on the public security team as always. Strictly speaking, the people really misunderstood the efforts of the public security team this time. In a word, it is not that the public security team does not work hard, but that the enemy is too cunning. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the outside world is in turmoil, in a private residence in the upper area of the free city, many businessmen and giants from pharmaceutical related industries in the city are gathering together to discuss some important matters. On one side of the hall, a mage is projecting an image into the air with the help of a magic guide, and the picture is Gus fighting with a dragon chopping sword that night, Wield an unimaginable giant sword to fight. With each blow, the Dragon chopping sword with unimaginable power will directly cut the assassin into two segments like a fragment. Whether it''s flesh and blood or metal weapons, there seems to be nothing that can stop it in front of the Dragon cutting sword. "It''s amazing wrist strength to be able to wave such a huge two handed sword so easily." "Tut ~ look at those poor bastards. In front of this man, those assassins are no different from a group of babies." Sitting as like as two peas do or think the same without prior consulation2, Gus''s fighting performance makes everyone think of another person. The champion Gelket Casa, who is unbeaten in the free city arena, is almost exactly the same as the other side in the arena Riegel Kate. The force that has been unthinkable is overwhelming all enemies. No one can even take it. "I said ~ if you let this man fight gelkat, who do you think will have a better chance of winning." "Is that needless to say? It must be gelkate. Although this man is strong, he has obviously not reached the level of gelkate." "Not necessarily. I think this man is more powerful. His combat style shows that he is also very experienced." "Wait, guys ~ we''re not here to discuss this issue." Just then a slightly hoarse voice sounded, On the front seat, a man who was shrouded in the fantasy circle and made people unable to see the true face motioned the mage to stop playing: "you have also seen that the inside information of the silver wing chamber of commerce is somewhat beyond our expectations. One trial left 20 bodies in a state of gaffe and fled in a panic, including the death of four high-ranking assassins." The people who were still arguing suddenly calmed down, and they couldn''t help but focus on the past. "We totally misjudged the strength of this chamber of Commerce. At first, we thought that the smooth development of Yinyi chamber of Commerce was due to good luck hitting the development needs of the city, and the aggressive offensive of Yinyi chamber of Commerce was also due to the protection of the big three. As long as we can destroy its foundation and let the big three no longer value it, we can bring back the passive situation, But now we''re really wrong. " "This failed attack has shown us that even without the protection of the big three, Yinyi chamber of commerce is not a soft persimmon that can be kneaded by others. When money and swords are intertwined, the big network compiled is the most terrible, and the most troublesome thing is that Yinyi chamber of Commerce has both, wealth, force and increasing rights!" The man shook his head and said helplessly, "this attack has a great impact. We should stop temporarily in a short time, at least until the storm subsides." "But, sir, isn''t the silver wing chamber of Commerce £¿ "It doesn''t matter ~ let''s make some losses. Lu Luxiu, President of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, now has a good card in his hand, but the foundation is still hidden after all. We have too many chips than him. We have already consumed the way of war first. Yinyi chamber of Commerce will wear each other out to see who can''t bear it first." The man knocked on the handle of the chair with his fingers and said word by word. Chapter 1133 Vicious competition means have been used to exclude competitors. Generally speaking, most of these means are tactics that kill the enemy and lose themselves. An ambitious businessman will not use this tactic of harming others and not benefiting himself until he has to. In the present world, in order to standardize the economic order of shopping malls, various laws and regulations will be strictly issued to restrict or prohibit the use of this means. Of course, there is no such provision in the different world, or from the beginning, every big businessman''s dream is to use all means to completely monopolize a market and let himself harvest the fruits at will without competition. Reduce the price of medicine and fight forever to completely defeat the Yinyi chamber of Commerce! There is no "industry and Commerce Bureau" in the free city, and there is no rigid unified regulation on the market price. The prices of goods and goods fluctuate at will according to the market demand, and the Pharmacist Association present is ready to use this to fight a consumption war with Yinyi chamber of Commerce, Although the purity cannot be compared with that of Yinyi chamber of commerce with unknown number of senior pharmacists and master pharmacists, at least the medicines produced by the Pharmacists Association are genuine, and a few defects in quality can be made up in terms of price. The Pharmacists Association has accumulated a deep foundation in the free city, The amount of money is definitely not comparable to Yinyi chamber of Commerce, which has just taken root. Even against a loss, we should end the advantage of Dao Yinyi chamber of Commerce and force it into a dead end in price! Berton Figo, the current president of the pharmacists'' Association, has made up his mind to destroy the Yinyi chamber of Commerce within the scope of the rules at all costs. Before, he was just trying, but he didn''t expect such a big leak. According to the past practice, even if he was offended, these new chambers of commerce can only choose to swallow it, Either leave or make a comeback after accumulating wealth to adapt to the law of the jungle, but the silver wing chamber of Commerce unexpectedly shows a ferocious side. The chamber of Commerce established by a talented young man is not a lamb at all. On the contrary, it is a monster who doesn''t know how many evil animals are lurking in it, And this monster naturally won''t bear it, but instead tore it over. There are too many senior pharmacists to breathe, at least more than one powerful warrior of sea blue knight level, as well as eight powerful guards with at least Knight length to big Knight length, as well as mages with the same unknown strength. The smooth development of this chamber of Commerce from its initial entry into the free city is not just due to good luck, These hidden strengths should be the real reason for the miracle of Yinyi chamber of Commerce. Bertone and all of you have to reconsider the support of miss yunojia and Sir filibus among the three giants in the free city for the silver wing chamber of Commerce. If you think about it in a different position, Bertone believes that he will try his best to make the model of the silver wing chamber of Commerce small but influential, And more importantly, the chamber of commerce with amazing potential should firmly grasp it. Even if it can''t swallow it, at least it should ensure that they have common interests to form a close relationship. A failed attempt has warned his side that he can''t take the risk a second time. In a free city, the rich can indulge to the extreme, but they can''t touch the bottom line of the city. After all, no one can say that they are one and the same in this city. You know, even the top three giants are separated from each other. If you are trying to destroy Yinyi chamber of Commerce by violence, The big three who have caught the handle of the Pharmacist Association may be very happy to take this opportunity to destroy the market defense established by the Pharmacist Association, or directly destroy the Pharmacist Association, and then divide the spoils happily. "Lowering the price will defeat the Yinyi chamber of Commerce in the price war. Their foundation is still shallow and there is no way to compete with us." "Do we have to use this method in the end? Your excellency." "The trial has come to an end. It is impossible to make the Yinyi chamber of commerce give in with violence and force. Even if we can destroy the Yinyi chamber of Commerce and win the victory, it is estimated that our own losses during this period are no better than complete failure. Not to mention that two of the big three now intend to protect the Yinyi chamber of Commerce, and we can only do it within the scope allowed by the rules. ¡± Berton is also a little helpless. The price war is a tactic of harming others and not benefiting himself. To put it bluntly, it is to fight each other to see who has more money and can consume more energy. In the end, neither the enemy nor we can get benefits. In the end, there is only a cheap third party. Moreover, as far as the Pharmacist Association is concerned, the price is very simple, but I''m afraid it will be difficult to improve in the future, It''s not easy to open this hole and try to plug it. However, there is no way. The young man named lulushu lampeki has created so many miracles as soon as he came to the free city. In addition to his wealth and force, he is also full of talent. Although the scale of Yinyi chamber of Commerce seems to be small, many businesses involved are not small, However, such a 17-year-old boy is able to handle these tasks with ease, and his skillful and sophisticated means have been praised by many people. "How is the tightening of material supply going?" "The following chambers of commerce are ready to tighten the supply of materials to Yinyi chamber of Commerce, but some small and medium-sized chambers of commerce still refuse to do so." In addition to price supply, Bertone is still prepared to follow some old tactics, such as the tried and tested method of cutting off food for the other party. After all, the Pharmacist Association has a deep foundation in the free city and has cooperative relations with many herbal medicine suppliers. Although Yinyi chamber of Commerce has sprung up, it has also attracted many suppliers to come to the door and offer cooperation invitations, But at least now, the output of Yinyi chamber of commerce is still small and can''t eat so much goods. As a large Pharmacist Association, it can control the wishes of these chambers of Commerce to a great extent, otherwise all the goods in the hands of these merchants will be rotten in the end. However, it seems that some chambers of Commerce do not buy the accounts of the Pharmacists Association Berton was not surprised and asked, "record it all, put it on the blacklist, and clean it up after solving the silver wing chamber of Commerce." However, at this time, the herb merchant who has great influence in the free city was embarrassed: "if it is a small chamber of commerce at the level of kinsol chamber of Commerce, it is no problem, but it also involves the chamber of Commerce of the West * * * family." "West * * * family?" Bertone hesitated: "do you mean the merchant family in the kingdom of belrama?" "Yes, Mr. President! In terms of herbal medicine trade, the West * * * family also occupies a part of the market. If they refuse to stop providing herbal medicine to Yinyi chamber of Commerce, there will be a huge gap in the whole blockade, and the current output of Yinyi chamber of commerce can be supplied by the West * * * family." Bertone frowned and asked, "has the West * * * family had pharmaceutical trade with the silver wing chamber of Commerce recently?" "Yes, sir! And the West * * * family made a lot of money with a lot of trading volume." "Have you told the Westminster * * * family the conditions for our dismissal? Tell them not to lose greater interests in the future for a little immediate interests. Yinyi chamber of commerce can give their pharmacist association more. Who has more potential and who is the future master, so that they can understand this. For a little interest now is to lose all interests in the future." Berton''s attitude towards this point is very firm. Those who want to use the silver wing chamber of Commerce to take the opportunity to bargain with the Pharmacist Association must let them understand how pitiful their dirty and careful thinking is. Let them understand that if they choose to offend the Pharmacist Association today, they will set up a huge enemy for themselves in the future. The Pharmacist Association is the biggest dominator of the pharmaceutical market in this city. It was, is and will be! "We told them, but the West * * * family ignored the warning, and they still insisted on maintaining trade with Yinyi chamber of Commerce. I''m sure the West * * * family must have reached some agreement with Yinyi chamber of Commerce in advance, and their attitude is very firm." "Good. Then add the West Chamber of Commerce to me." Although the Westminster * * * family also had a place in the chambers of commerce at the top of the free city, Berton decided to "make an example of the chicken" and gave a warning to those chambers of Commerce who did not take a correct position, which angered the end of the Pharmacist Association. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Fatigue ~ unprecedented fatigue! When the night came, Berton, who returned to the residence, finally rested wearily on the sofa covered with precious Warcraft fur. Next to him, several guild leaders who were very interesting to concubines and maids, removed their clothes and respectfully stood aside to stand by. After drinking the right black tea, Bertone finally breathed a sigh until the steward brought someone to bring up today''s dinner in a car. "You''ve been preoccupied lately, sir." In this house, the only way to chat with Berton so calmly is the old housekeeper who has dressed here for nearly 30 years. "A giant with great threat and growing up suddenly appears in front of us. No one can be in a good mood." Bertone picked up the spoon and drank the seafood soup contained in the silver tableware. Even the rich and delicious soup didn''t make him feel better. The old housekeeper stood aside and asked deeply: "Sir, in fact, I have always been curious. In the past, many chambers of Commerce and forces tried to squeeze into the pharmaceutical market. The Pharmacist Association would choose to absorb and annex, or even reach some cooperation agreements with the other party to let the other party follow our rules. Why is your attitude so firm in the face of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, even any negotiation and negotiation They were determined to expel him completely without any solicitation. " Berton was stunned, then put down his knife and fork, picked up his napkin and wiped his mouth: "in fact, the reason is very simple, because I knew from the beginning that it is fundamentally impossible to win over the silver wing chamber of Commerce." Chapter 1134 The Pharmacist Association monopolizes the pharmaceutical market of the whole free city. After holding Jinshan, naturally, outsiders will not be allowed to take a share. Expelling foreign competitors and maintaining their dominant position has always been the external position of the Pharmacist Association, but the so-called expulsion is not the blind use of brute force, In fact, many times, for some potential chambers of Commerce and pharmacists, the association will pay more attention to annexation and solicitation. After all, there are not too many talents. Of course, if annexation and solicitation are unsuccessful, then the next step is clearance and expulsion. This time, however, after the Yinyi chamber of Commerce was established, it directly reached out to the pharmaceutical market. As a pharmacist association that regards the big cake of the pharmaceutical market as its own private property, it is rare that it did not take this "Huairou" action. Unlike the Yinyi chamber of Commerce, which is afraid of being sheltered by the three giants, After a short period of silence, the Pharmacist Association finally directly chose to completely expel the Yinyi chamber of Commerce. It did not try to win over, cooperate, or even make a hypocritical move. The direct choice was destruction. In the end, this choice led to this failed attack, which not only did not cause any loss to Yinyi chamber of Commerce, but also made two of the big three stare at it and protect it more deliberately. "Cooperate to win over!" Bertone drank the wine in one gulp and said with a strange look: "it is really a tried and true method to draw the silver wing chamber of commerce into the system of the pharmacist association with interests, and then swallow it slowly from the inside by using the rules." "Is there anything that worries you?" The old housekeeper asked softly. Draw the other party into the Pharmacist Association, then slowly wrap and swallow it like white blood cells, and finally let it be called a part of the flesh and blood of the giant Pharmacist Association. This method has not been rarely used by the Pharmacist Association before. In fact, it can be traced back to the original. The founder of the Pharmacist Association undoubtedly used this method, The cruel betrayal and swallowing of collaborators made the association grow up little by little. Until today, it is on this scale. Bertone shook his glass to indicate that the housekeeper was giving himself a drink: "Of course I''m worried. An unidentified imp came to the city with an amazing amount of wealth and powerful bodyguards, and for the first time established a chamber of Commerce. Then a group of pharmacists with the same mysterious identity quietly settled in and began to produce medicine in large quantities. In this way, the association was caught off guard. In fact, when I learned that the silver wing chamber of Commerce was going to issue medicine, I was together with me Several elders in the have always doubted the authenticity of the news, which is so fast and efficient that people can''t believe it. " "I never believe in miracles. There are too many mysteries in both Yinyi chamber of Commerce and Lu Luxiu, who is the president. Lu Luxiu''s coming to this city is by no means his own will, and it is not his own strength to do all this. Those amazing wealth, military strength and so many senior pharmacists obviously have a greater force behind it Everyone knows this, but everyone is also afraid of who. Everyone expects others to step on how deep the pool called Yinyi chamber of commerce is. In the end, Yinyi chamber of Commerce restricts each other, resulting in the completion of the initial stage of development and expansion without any resistance, and the big three are obviously confused by Lu luciu, Confused by the wealth and new business opportunities he brought, he tried to use it as a chess piece against the Pharmacist Association. " As a group, the Pharmacist Association is a chamber of Commerce, which is not a private property belonging to a family or a person. The president is usually promoted through election and competition. As the current president of the Pharmacist Association, Berton is also a pharmacist, but the level of pharmacist is not high, which is only qualified, However, in the internal right struggle of pharmacists, Berton is far more than those pharmacists who focus all their energy on drug allocation. After showing the first-class business philosophy and level, Berton quickly eliminated one competitor after another and sat on the throne of president of the pharmacist association with almost no suspense. In the following game with various powers in the free city, Berton also showed great skill, whether in commercial negotiations or in other shady means, such as the attack on Yinyi chamber of Commerce. After the security forces arrested so many suspects, only the Pharmacist Association was clean and free from suspicion, Even if the big three are keeping an eye on the pharmacists'' Association, they have nothing to do as long as they don''t have enough evidence. As for the handling of the silver wing chamber of Commerce this time, Bertone chose to directly confront the silver wing chamber of Commerce. In fact, the reason is very simple. As the president of the silver wing chamber of Commerce, lulushu lampeiji made Bertone feel uneasy from the beginning. Bertone put down his glass and didn''t intend to drink, Instead, he took out a hardcover Havana from a small box and lit it on a candle: "From the very beginning, I knew that Lu Luxiu, President of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, could not be won over by the Pharmacist Association. What I wanted to say was that simple interests could not win him over. The hand behind him would never cooperate with us for a little money." "It''s understandable ~ sir, in addition to the original goods of more than 5 billion riens, there are now at least 30 senior pharmacists, which also shows that the power behind Yinyi chamber of commerce is very important." The housekeeper also sighed. Bertone nodded: Simultaneous interpreting of the "Holy See", "holy city", "the messenger of the kingdom of the kingdom of" or the Royal descendants of the Pearl River Empire, I have been thinking for a long time about the identity of Lu ruxiu, and I have been thinking more and more about it. I am more clear about it, whether it is the silver wing chamber or Lu ruxiu, which is beyond control. At least it is beyond the control of the Pharmacist Association. The forces behind the scenes may exist beyond imagination. " "So why the big three?" "Philebus thinks he can achieve everything with money, maybe he also thinks he can rely on his money and power to reach deals with some unimaginable beings, and yunojia" When referring to eunuchia, Bertone was not surprised: "compared with Lawrence and filibus, this mysterious woman is perhaps the most terrible existence in the free city. The woman with the same name as the favorite concubine of the last emperor of the perlas Empire two thousand years ago may not be just the relationship of the same name." The old housekeeper hesitated: "if so, wouldn''t it be possible for the Pharmacist Association to attract the most terrible enemy by being so persistent against the silver wing chamber of Commerce?" Bertone''s face changed slightly, but soon recovered: "No, if there is an overwhelming power, then when Lu Lu Xiu comes to this city, he should suppress everything with irresistible power, rather than the slow development of the merchant''s behavior. That is to say, the hand behind Lu Lu Xiu can''t cover the sky and the sun. There are still people in the world that he fears, whether it is in this freedom or not In the city. " "So..." "That''s why we must eliminate the Yinyi chamber of Commerce before it develops." Bertone rattled his fingers and said, "we have to expel the other party before he has to succumb to the rules of free city. In the future, there can only be one of the pharmacists'' Association and the silver wing chamber of Commerce." At last, Berton pressed Havana out on the table. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ In the future, Yinyi chamber of commerce is bound to replace the Pharmacist Association, eliminate it and annex it. In short, the Pharmacist Association has obviously become the object that needs to be eliminated! For the final results of the silver wing chamber of Commerce and the association of pharmacists, Lucius and Bertone share the same view, or from the moment when they first chose the pharmaceutical market as the breakthrough, the association of pharmacists and the silver wing chamber of commerce are sworn enemies, The difference between cooperation and hostility is that the former dies slowly like a boiled frog, and the latter dies faster before. However, from the present point of view, the pharmacists'' Association obviously chose the latter as the enemy with Yinyi chamber of Commerce, forcing both sides to decide the outcome in the shortest time. "If I were the president of the Pharmacists Association, then ~ I would choose to do the same." I just went out to check the "compensation" collateral sent by the city security team. On the way back, Lu Luxiu also told Eliza his views on the Pharmacist Association after the attack. He was not contemptuous about the choice of the Pharmacist Association. On the contrary, Lu Luxiu agreed with the choice made by the current president of the Pharmacist Association, Obviously, the head of the power that controls the Pharmacist Association and can even compete with the big three chambers is on the IQ line. From the beginning, Yinyi chamber of Commerce showed absolute advantages. When many forces in the free city, including the big three, were dissatisfied with the monopoly of the Pharmacist Association, they chose to intervene in the pharmaceutical market. Backed by the chamber of Commerce of the West * * * family in the free city, they avoided the worries of broken materials, Coupled with the deliberate support of two of the three giants who tried to support themselves and the Pharmacist Association in order to check and balance the Pharmacist Association, the timing, location and people are on the side of Yinyi chamber of Commerce. For Yinyi chamber of Commerce, the road seems to be completely paved, and all it takes is time to go on. When time is on the side of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, if the Pharmacists Association doesn''t do it, Yinyi chamber of Commerce will only become stronger and stronger with the passage of time. The so-called cooperation and solicitation are empty talk. In this case, it''s not optional to eradicate it when the wings of Yinyi chamber of commerce are not yet full. When will it wait? "Next, the other party will probably make moves, which is likely to start with us in raw materials and market sales." "So ~ are you ready?" "Of course, Lord Lucius." Eliza smiled: "you can rest assured in terms of raw materials. The West * * * family is already ready. The blockade of raw materials is meaningless." Eliza smiled, too, with a relaxed look. However, Lucius thought about it, and his expression was not as optimistic as Alissa. Chapter 1135 Lu Luxiu took a general look at the compensation to Yinyi chamber of Commerce and handed it over to Eliza. The chamber of Commerce''s hall is located on the other side of the city. Strictly speaking, the location is very good. After the security forces "robbed" a large amount of illegal assets, at the advice of the three giants, they still divided a piece of cake from a group of hungry wolves to Yinyi chamber of Commerce, This guild hall just made Lu Lu Xiu decide to establish a branch. With the growth of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, there are more and more businesses and more stationed members. Now it really needs to expand some manpower and venues. On the other hand, for the behind the scenes Pharmacist Association with too many motives but lack of evidence, Lu Luxiu ignored the actions that the other party might take next. The only thing that Lu Luxiu felt worried about was the shadow dragon of his hand. Shadow dragon! Yes, after the attack, buyani also quietly felt that she should check it first. In addition, the data collected by the protective Dharma array at that time showed that the assassin who confronted jikajiro should be a giant dragon, and it is also a rare shadow dragon in the dragon family, just like a giant dragon lurking in the dark and shadow, He is good at hiding breath and camouflage. He can also jump through the shadow and suddenly appear from any darkness covered by the shadow. Unlike the crystal dragon''s space movement talent, the shadow jump of the shadow dragon can''t move long distance, and the jumping range is relatively close, but the shadow jump hardly consumes the shadow dragon''s physical strength, just like a blinking skill with a cooling time of only a few seconds and no blue, This makes the shadow dragon appear and disappear on the battlefield, which is impossible to prevent. As long as they are close to the shadow, they can even directly use it to penetrate any magic barrier, just like the most deadly assassin to reap the enemy''s life in the dark. After a brief introduction to the characteristics of the shadow dragon, buyani added that nine out of ten male dragons encountered by ruluciu on the night of confrontation with yunojia were also Shadow Dragons. This made the corners of lulushu''s mouth twitch. You know, it was the Black Dragon Prince''s subordinates who intercepted him that night. As the Dragon Prince, it''s understandable to have a group of dragons as subordinates, but I don''t know whether the shadow dragon facing this time is also a subordinate of kloside. But if you think about it carefully, you will know that the other party is not. Just like the initial judgment, the other party is just a lone ranger. The relationship between Yinyi chamber of Commerce and the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce can only be regarded as the degree of meeting and greeting each other. For the time being, there are no differences in interests and no cooperation between the two sides. In addition, Yinyi chamber of commerce is now regarded as a red man in yunojia''s eyes. As an ally with yunojia, croside doesn''t need to send Shadow Dragons to test his side at all. Back at the chamber of Commerce, Lu Xiu couldn''t help sighing. To be honest, if I hadn''t left a shady case in the blood clan before, I would definitely poke the news of the emergence of the shadow dragon to yunojia. I think neither yunojia nor croside would allow a giant dragon not under their control to appear in the free city, At that time, I can sit aside and watch the play as the president of Yinyi chamber of Commerce. "Has Rogge contacted recently?" Back in the chamber of Commerce, Lu Luxiu invited buyani to inquire about her contact with Rogge. Buyani, as one of the insiders, was also one of the contact objects, but because of some previous grievances, the two met each other every time. "I haven''t heard from you for a long time. I wonder if this guy has been quietly killed by croside." Buyani shrugged to show that someone was addicted to missing games. "Really?" Rulu Xiu doesn''t care much about Rogge. As long as the contract signed between Yalin and Rogge is still there, Rogge will never dare to betray. Even if this careless guy accidentally provokes the wrong object and is killed, the contract will immediately feed back Rogge''s situation to Yalin, and Yalin will inform himself at that time, Since there is no news that Rogge is still alive, he just doesn''t know where to fool around. "It''s not easy to find the shadow dragon, let alone in this mixed city. Even yunojia estimates that she must start the mystery lock of the whole city and show all the extraordinary people one by one." "I understand that it took so much effort to catch a flawed boy. If you want to catch a wily dragon, I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely only on the power of mortals in this city." Lu Luxiu thought, "I don''t know this world. Well, I mean, is there any magic like prophecy and detection, otherwise in a city without monitoring system, finding someone is like looking for a needle in the sea." "Prophecy spell? I remember some documents that many gods or high-level mages in the second generation could use this spell to find and locate, but it seems to have been lost now, and it is said that this spell itself is not very reliable." Buyani thought for a moment and said that these spells were recorded in some documents and books. It seems that they were used very ordinary in the second generation, but they were lost in the new generation. It is said that some mages who specialize in this way even found relevant documents and tried to imitate casting spells, but all failed without exception. It seems that this kind of spell doesn''t exist at all, As a result, many mages came to a conclusion that either the records were wrong or the rules of the world in the new era had changed, and the spell of prophecy, which can be called a bug, had been completely erased. "I''m just asking casually. Don''t care." "If you want to find out the shadow dragon, Lord Lu Xiu, why don''t I go to some places in the city where the shadow dragon likes to take it, put down the Dragon inscription and invite her?" Buyani suggested: "if she just takes the fire to rob for wealth, then use money to solve it." "The problems that money can solve are not big problems." With a smile on her face, buyani obviously has a good appetite for such rich and generous words. But ruluciu didn''t agree with her: "but don''t forget that there is more than one dragon in this city. What if kloside''s men found the Dragon inscription first? Maybe it''s the Black Dragon Prince''s men waiting for us to go to the appointment." "Yes ~ I almost forgot." Buyani scratched her head with embarrassment. "If she really just wants to get rich in this city by fire, maybe she can be hooked out." "Well, how to tick it out." Buyani also became interested for a while. After she recovered from her injury, she has been bored playing the role of "sister" in the chamber of Commerce. Recently, there are many things in the silver wing chamber of Commerce, resulting in that the transformed ring has been occupied by Eliza for a long time. She can''t even go out to the street. Now she''s going to be bored to death. Lu Luxiu then took out the "sincere deception" from the space ring and stared at buyani. Seeing the ring, buyani was as excited as a dog who was always locked in the room and saw the owner take out the chain and collar for walking. He gave the ring to buyani. Looking at the excited look of the crystal dragon, Lu Luxiu told him, "go to black street where leflea has reported in the name of zero. I will give leflea instructions soon. At that time, buyani, you will obey leflea''s orders temporarily." "Understand ~" "Also, during this period of time, the situation in the free city is tense. Don''t make too much noise." Luxiu finally told buyani once. Because of Claire, after losing most of her wealth, buyani wanted to make up for the loss in the free city, but buyani didn''t dare to go out to die without a ring. Now with a ring, Luxiu naturally had to tell buyani not to make trouble at this time. "Ha ha ~ don''t worry, Lord Lu Xiu, I know the measure." In this regard, buyani also smiled embarrassedly. Now the situation in the free city is really complicated. Both the silver wing chamber of Commerce and the Black Knights are closely watched by various forces. Although she is greedy, buyani still knows the primary and secondary, and will not make mistakes in some major right and wrong. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ When the conspiracy and game between the extraordinary surged in the free city, the most vicious malice from the void also lurked in the dark, making the already complex situation more chaotic. At the junction of the upper zone and the lower zone, in a secluded empty room, a sacrifice full of blood smell is going on. The man who was pierced by sharp thorns protruding from the earth through his limbs and chest is now more out of breath and less in air, wandering on the verge of death. The reason why the man has not completely breathed out is because Claire has continued his life with the power of gemstones, At the moment, Claire was drawing a strange symbol on his abdomen with man''s blood. "A loan shark scum doesn''t have what I want in his mind." After the last stroke, Claire shook her hand and dried the blood on her finger. "Then how many people do I have to kill if I want to grow up enough to match the extraordinary in this world." Claire found it incredible that a demon prevented him from embarking on the road full of killing. Misty is also the fallen master in the abyss. Belise rice is like a rigorous and responsible tutor who sincerely teaches. Claire took the dagger aside, pointed it at the man, and finally asked, "it''s hard to imagine that a demon would say such words because I am a grasshopper tied to the same rope with you now?" The fallen master has no attitude of concealment or concealment at all. Claire really sneered at this kind of attitude that makes people cold when telling the truth: "if you can really help me achieve my wish, it''s meaningless to use my words like a tool!" Then Claire''s eyes flashed a sharp meaning, and the dagger in his hand stabbed down. Chapter 1136 A villain who was born in a lower class area and lived on usury in the black street and gradually became the leader of a small gang organization. In this process, more than 40 borrowers were persecuted and killed, including several pairs of wives and daughters who were forced to sell to brothels and slave traders, and several families who were chased by him to commit suicide, He was from a gangster in the lower area to a gang leader, until he collected money to step into the upper area and became a speaker of the group leader. He was specially responsible for lending and collecting money for the civilians in the lower area, continued to return to his old business, made the people trapped by money like a bureau, and then ate them like poisonous insects. However, today, this man''s life full of sin has come to an end. Just like the curse of countless people killed by him, he will eventually go to hell for his actions one day! Just \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\. Claire has not killed for the first time, but the boy''s heart is still imprisoned by a certain degree of order. He can kill slave traders, gangsters in the black street and guards in the city without hesitation, but Claire never touched other civilians in the city, Even for the poor in the lower class, he did not harm their interests. Even when he was most lonely and painful, he chose to endure rather than control a noble and beautiful woman with gemstones to vent his depression and physical desire. His contractor still needs some deterioration, and this change can''t touch the bottom line that his heart can''t bear at the beginning. Start with some roles that make him feel that "evil will be rewarded" and "death is not worth cherishing", Then induce him to lower his bottom line bit by bit until he gradually understands that anyone in the city can be sacrificed except himself, even the beautiful noble girl he secretly loves. The fallen master looked at Claire with a smile. He had killed the sad mortal in front of him with a dagger. The power in the gem forcibly broke the plane blockade from the mystery lock. The power of the void spread into the main material plane and was locked by the Dharma array. The soul of the man as a sacrifice will be polluted by the dirty power under the curse, and then captured by the distorted void. His consciousness will be split and fall directly into the void. He will always float painfully in the soul oven and become a part of the abyss, and his soul essence will be decomposed and compressed into nourishment for Carlisle, Let the boy''s mental and physical strength grow at the fastest speed. Claire also quickly felt this benefit. At the moment of the man''s death, she felt as if her whole body had been invaded into the hot spring. There was an unspeakable sense of comfort. Even the weak mental fatigue caused by the use of a little gem disappeared. "Summon the devil ~ won''t you be found?" "Can I control it?" Claire is particularly cautious about summoning demons. Maybe he doesn''t have enough experience in some aspects, but the boy also knows that his strength comes from the gemstones in his hand. Misty, that is, the fallen master, belismey, although she has signed a contract with herself and can''t hurt herself, the demons summoned by herself can no longer be limited by the contract, What if the fallen masters secretly let them devour themselves? They have their own spell level. It may be OK to deal with ordinary city guards, but they are stretched to deal with extraordinary forces such as demons. "Is that so?" Claire was somewhat skeptical about the proposal of the fallen master, and began to draw a strange Dharma array on the ground with men''s blood. The fallen master gave careful guidance at every step, and answered some questions of Claire without taboo. While accepting the guidance, Claire also made identification with the power of gemstones in a careful attitude, Finally, the devil calls to establish a slave contract that is not affected by the soul contract, and first put the devil''s body into the gap between the void and the main material plane. When the contract is completed, it is correct to let it completely come to the main material plane. The degenerate master plans to deceive himself with lies and conspiracies. Having determined the possibility and security, Claire also put down her heart and began to delimit part of the plane with gemstones according to the instructions of the fallen master. It has to be said that the free city is worthy of being known as the city of sin and distortion. At the moment Claire opened the locked plane, the intersection was formed in the center of the French array. If the ordinary mage and the summoner have opened a point of intersection with the help of the Dharma array, the spiritual power of the mortal can only feebly sense the dense evil breath in the void. If they do not prepare special sacrifices to lure the demons they want to summon, they can only lock a vague breath and summon them like playing a gambling game, From the lowest cannon fodder devil to the high-level abyss demon refining is possible. Claire was different. The boy''s spiritual power easily penetrated the blockade of the plane under the power of gemstones. The fog shrouded in fog on the devil disappeared, and all the demons wandering on the edge of the twisted void were exposed to Claire''s eyes. "Er, uh, uh, uh," Claire was suddenly shocked. Even some weakened emotions were reactivated by the terrible scene in front of her. It''s like the red earth soaked in blood with white bones. Countless demons with strange and ferocious appearance linger on the earth, just like the weak predators like beasts. Not only those weaker demons, but also some demons and even their own kind of ruthless predators, seem to have no concept of kinship in their hearts, All but ourselves are enemies and food. Claire wanted to vomit. What he saw was a hell like a meat grinder. These demons quickly began to change after swallowing their own kind. Some limbs grew stronger, some bodies extended barbed tentacles, and some arms extended claws like sickles, All demons who devour each other will try to make themselves more aggressive so that they can prey more effectively. However, even in this way, these demons will soon be attacked by their companions who have also evolved, Here, countless demons were killed, and more demons poured in from the distant horizon as if they were endless, pouring new blood and flesh into the huge meat grinder. Only the most powerful, crazy, twisted and cruel demons can survive here! Claire once thought that the distorted city of free city is the embodiment of hell in this world, but today he understands what is called real hell, absolute chaos, absolute disorder, completely abandoning all rules and rationality, and only relying on the primitive instinct like a beast to survive. The fallen master belismey said faintly with a meaningful tone. Claire did not think much, but left this wild killing place with the help of the dominant power. It was like crossing tens of thousands of kilometers and came to another land, a land with white bones. Countless creatures like beasts were wandering on the land, carefully avoiding invincible enemies and preying on those weaker demons than herself. Reason! Although it is the world of the law of the jungle, the demons here have more or less some reason, unlike those beasts who only knew crazy fighting and swallowing. At the sign of the fallen master, Claire aimed at a demon like a goat, but with black fur and like human hands and feet. He was full of foul and foul body fluids, and the white bones splashed by his body fluids melted quickly as if they had been dripping strong acid. Claire concentrated on reciting the astringent mantra and forcibly guided the not very powerful low-level devil into the gap between the main material plane and the void. Through the introduction of the fallen master, Claire learned that this is a dirty devil, a low-level dirty devil. In terms of self-consciousness, it can only be said that it is a little better than the disordered beasts, and they emit an unbearable stench, Body fluids are also highly toxic and corrosive solutions. In terms of combat effectiveness, ordinary soldiers can kill them as long as they ignore the stench emitted by their bodies. It is naturally unqualified to treat this kind of evil as a hound, and the fallen master obviously does not intend to let the evil as a hound for his contractor. Calling it is just to help Claire know how to build a contract to enslave the devil, and the evil is weak and timid. Claire threatens to drag it into the main material plane and cut off its retreat, After discovering that Claire could really do this, the dirty devil immediately chose to give in in in fear. However, after Claire controlled it with a contract, the next order of the fallen master belismey was to let Claire kill the dirty devil, and then draw out the polluted souls with the help of the power of gemstones to unite them to lure more powerful demons. The evil spirit was killed by Claire in the struggle. In fact, it was not killed. Claire slightly interrupted the connection between the gem and the evil spirit and the void, and then the sad low-level devil was crushed to ashes by the law of the interface. Claire nodded and did what the fallen Master said. In fact, she relied more on the guidance of the fallen master belise Mi to communicate with the deeper depths of the void. All she did was to destroy the suppression and blockade of the position plane of the gem lock and see through the real body of the devil. The use of this force has little load on the body. Soon, in the center of the array, a virtual shadow, strictly speaking, a beautiful virtual shadow, soon appeared in Claire''s eyes. Chapter 1137 Most demons are monsters with ferocious and terrible shapes, which is the most intuitive first impression of the world on demons, which originally existed only in fairy tales and legends. Claire once held this most superficial view, but the boy has changed his view after facing yunojia, who was self violent, Not all demons are ferocious and terrible, and the more strange and ferocious demons are, the more likely they are to be weak. The figure of the devil fixed between the void and the main material plane in the Dharma array is gradually clear. Different from the ugly and filthy devil before, the devil this time has white and delicate skin and good body shape. Naked - body makes her look like a newborn baby, The devil in front of her is not so much a strange monster as a beautiful human or a half elf girl. The only difference from human beings is that the black corner on her forehead is like a goat. With long golden hair, it not only does not damage her beauty, but also skillfully softens her pure temperament into an alternative wild beauty. The female devil in front of her is like a beautiful thing softened by two different temperaments of purity and charm. Although it seems that her age is similar to Claire, it is enough to arouse a man''s desire for possession, protection and devastation. When the female devil lifted up her face with the beauty of temptation, in an instant, Claire felt her heart as if she had held it in her hand. The irrepressible impulse in her heart was like a voice constantly shouting at herself. In front of her eyes was everything she longed for. Claire only felt that she was a little thirsty. She couldn''t help thinking. Some beautiful pictures constantly impacted her reason, so she couldn''t help but want to hold out her hand and play with the delicate beauty in her arms. "Come on ~ lift this restriction and let me come to you completely." in this way, you can touch this lip, legs and body. " It seemed that a beautiful figure was singing, with a pure and moving smile, but kept touching her breasts and lower body with delicate fingers, so she did a loose and swinging behavior in front of Claire without shame. When Claire felt that her reason was going to be burned dry and was ready to cut the plane completely with a gem, the boy suddenly recalled another tall figure and a picture that he could never forget. ? looking helplessly at the murderer who killed his friend under the gallows, he accepted the reward, and finally had to choose the child who left silently! In the graveyard at night, the child crying loudly with the rotten head of the orc! In the dark room, the child who vowed to revenge and signed a contract with the devil! I chose to walk in the dark. I abandoned the wealth and power that can be obtained by using the power of gemstones. Now how can I be controlled by this desire? By this boring, shallow desire - hope, kill Philebus and gelkett and destroy this distorted city? This is what I most desire in my heart! Claire did not hesitate to activate the power of the gem because of the instant clarity of the Lingtai. Under the power of the soul gem, the charm to the spirit was like ashes in the wind, The moving smile on the female devil''s face instantly turned into panic. Even if she was still in the gap between the void and the main material plane, she could feel how terrible the power of the back bite was. It was even certain that if the other party was willing, even if she was in the void, the power would chase and annihilate herself. "Hoo ~ Hoo ~ Hoo ~ is this charm?" Claire, who completely got rid of the charm control, took a few breaths and turned her eyes to the fallen master. Claire looked at the fallen master angrily. It was obvious that the fallen master deliberately summoned this female demon with charm power. At this time, the female devil trapped in the Dharma array was surprised to find that the road back to the distorted void was closed, and she became an orphan in the interlayer of the interface. Although there are still a lot of abyss forces leaked from the void in this interlayer, she will consume these abyss forces sooner or later if she doesn''t make progress, At that time, they will be annihilated under the action of the law of the interface. Considering that this is the junction between the void and the main material plane, the speed of the law of the interface will become extremely slow, which means that their annihilation will be more long and painful. The powerful demon master will be reshaped by the void after death, but even so, for the demon master, the new self only inherits part of the former''s memory and experience. Death is death, and even if he is reborn again, he will not be the original self, Because of this, no demon master will squander his life cheaply for the so-called "rebirth". The same is true of all masters who can be "reborn". In addition, those demons who cannot be reborn naturally fear death. The devil is crazy and greedy. He is the embodiment and beast of desire and hope. However, survival is also a kind of desire and hope after all, and it is the strongest desire and hope among all living creatures! The fear of death forced the female devil to temporarily forget her thoughts of resistance and framing again. In the face of the mortal who summoned and skillfully trapped herself in the crack, she showed a submissive look, just like a helpless little animal in the trap, pitifully begged the hunter for forgiveness. The voice of the fallen master sounded, just like countless twisted vines entangled with the female devil. The expression on the face of the female devil trapped in the Dharma array turned into incredible surprise again, and even more uncontrollable fear than before, In an instant, the female devil was almost desperate to crawl on the ground, and even her head didn''t dare to tremble when she raised it. The upper demons maintain an absolute high-pressure situation against the lower demons. In the distorted void, the obedience of the lower demons to the upper demons has been said to be an inherent mark in instinct, not to mention the nine demon masters in the distorted void. The female devil''s humble and awe response look. The mood of the fallen master belismee did not get better, but she was a little angry. The reason is that yunojia, who was also a tempting female demon, was lucky to get the relics of the son of the star. She dared to try to disobey her orders and the will of the abyss, and tried to block the city so that the power of the void could not step into it. I will never forgive you!! In the future, she will fall into the void again, let her taste the torture and pain of thousands of torture, and continue to suffer forever "Forgive my rudeness, great master!" The female devil crawling on the ground made a clear sound similar to her appearance and age, like an Oriole, but the sound was full of endless fear, which was a tone like complete collapse. Claire looked at the female devil crawling on the ground with a wary look and said, "tempting the female demon? Just like that eunuchia." When it comes to yunojia, the voice of the fallen master is obviously a little bad. A seductive Banshee named yunojia angered the master! Is a more serious betrayal of the demon master! Hearing this, the female devil couldn''t help sighing. This time, she was unlucky. Bi Chi, who was called yunojia, angered the demon master. In the end, she had to bear the master''s anger. If she knew so, she shouldn''t be greedy for the power of the abyss. But at least one thing can reassure the female devil, that is, it seems that the master just wants to be the servant of the mortal child. Although it is wronged to serve a mortal, it is much better than directly bearing the anger of the master. For the superior devil, countless temptations like himself are just slaves and playthings to vent desire and hope, Compared with being a slave and plaything, the most tragic thing is to fall into the hands of some crazy upper demons. For example, Mostar, the pain master who frightens demons in the void, fell into his hands and was tortured and killed with thousands of torture. It''s better to die. Unfortunately, in the twisted void, death is an extravagant hope! "Ah! Contract ? this ~ me ? However, sensing the completely one-sided clause in the contract, which completely turned herself into a slave clause that could not even control her life, the temptation Banshee hesitated and quickly thought about how to get rid of the dilemma. However, this moment of hesitation was in exchange for inhuman torture, even in the interlayer gap between the void and the main material plane, Beilismi can also manipulate the power of depravity to make the female devil''s body as if soaked in strong acid. From the slender and beautiful feet, it decays into blood and pus bit by bit. "Please forgive me, I ¡ª I''ll sign this contract right away." In front of the two choices of immediate death and maybe later death, the temptation Banshee immediately chose the latter, bit her finger and signed her name on the contract that appeared in the void with blood. Chapter 1138 Michela! Through the establishment of the contract, Claire learned the real name of the seduction Banshee. Just as she has deceptive appearance, it is also a very deceptive pure name. The devil''s recovery ability is far superior to that of ordinary people, not to mention that in the free city, a city full of negative feelings, even if the channel connecting the abyss cannot be opened due to confusion, the demons who come to the city can continuously absorb these negative emotions as nourishment to nourish themselves, After Michela signed the contract and came to the main material plane, which injury she suffered due to the punishment of the fallen master immediately recovered quickly with the naked eye. Hiding the corner representing the devil, she has gathered a suitable dress by magic. In front of Claire, the beautiful girl who was naked and charming suddenly became a pure and lovely sister next door. Michela stood in front of Claire with a trace of shyness and deference, slightly lowering her head, If Claire had not seen Michela''s terrible charm talent before and knew how deep the female devil''s plan was, outsiders would never believe that the 13-year-old and half Laurie girl in front of her would be a vicious and terrible devil. "I see." Claire nodded. "I was really careless just now. Now that I know, I won''t be cheated again." be deceived!? It''s not just being cheated In history, kings and mages who coveted to seduce banshees or summoned to seduce banshees in order to study the power of demons, even though they had already known that the beautiful objects in front of them seemed charming or pure, in fact, were demons with malicious intentions, even if they had already hinted to beware of each other, However, after contacting the tempting banshee, as time goes by, both the powerful king and the wise and powerful mage will fall into the gentle countryside of the tempting banshee, and finally be swallowed up by these banshees slowly. At that moment, the sad people swallowed by the tempting Banshee were still full of a satisfied look! For any sentimental male creature, seduction banshee is an irresistible chronic poison. Seduction Banshee knows too much what men think. They can always make themselves a perfect illusion created by each other''s hearts, no matter what prejudice they hold against seduction Banshee at the beginning, However, the so-called long-term affection of mortals will slowly disintegrate a person''s psychological defense line, making people have the illusion that the other party has fallen in love with themselves, or that they have conquered the perfect lover. As demons, no matter how time goes by and how much emotion is poured into them, the chaotic instinct will still prevail, allowing them to choose betrayal at the most critical time without hesitation! The mages and emperors who summoned the temptation Banshee in history are almost without exception. Unless they plan to kill each other at the beginning, no one can resist the charm of the temptation Banshee over time. The fallen master belismi believes that even if Claire has the power of gemstones, she can be immune to the charm talent of tempting banshee, but the attraction of tempting Banshee itself to men can not be resisted by gemstones. For ordinary people, especially those with short life span and intense emotional ups and downs, it needs extraordinary will and determination to resist. I''d like to see if the fire of hatred in the boy''s heart can be replaced by this hot emotion desire in this gentle village that many emperors and heroes in the world can''t resist. Thanks to the huge negative feelings in the free city, Claire only needs to use gemstones to maintain a small channel for Michela and the fallen master. Holding the two people without being expelled by the law of interface can maintain their existence in the main material plane, The power of the abyss, whether Michela or the fallen master, can fully absorb the negative feelings in the whole city to maintain a part, leaving Claire more energy. Therefore, the burden of the power of gemstones on the body is still within the scope of the boy. Under the guidance of the fallen master, Claire must have gone through a lot of eyes and ears to return to her current "home". Michela closely followed her, just like a clever sister. Occasionally, she looked around with curiosity. It seemed that everything around her, even a wild cat in the distance, was a very rare thing. But when it comes to wildcat Claire, he immediately conceals his body with precious stones. Now the whole free city is full of thick lines of eyeliner. For himself, the security team will not talk about it for the moment. The most frightening thing is that according to the tips of the fall, a lot of birds, rats, wild cats and wild dogs in the city have become the eye liner of yono Ya Ya. It seems that the female demon turned all these animals into demons by some kind of magic, and she can monitor every move in the city through them. After avoiding these eyeliners, they returned to a private house located in the upper part of the residential area. Claire carefully returned the home after the failure of the protective array. The family''s own sister seemed to be completely unconscious. During this time, his sister Elmar, a female assistant to the president of a large chamber of commerce, seemed to be busy all the time and often came home late. But even so, as long as she can go home earlier, she will take time to prepare dinner for herself every night. Although her cooking skills are a little poor, it at least shows that she really cares about her brother. The feeling of being cared for made Claire feel a trace of nostalgia. It was like meeting the orc Longjia for the first time, but she was the murderer who killed her real brother. Although she had already been in a coma and was the hand of the fallen master at that time, she did rise because of herself. Claire did not dare to imagine whether Emma''s spirit would collapse if she was told the truth, but perhaps she had a little guilt or pity. Claire also wanted to compensate Emma for something else. At least physically, she could use the power of gemstones to restore Emma to the healthiest state, and some accumulated dark wounds were repaired, Emma is now in the best condition as if she had just been born. After confirming that her sister had nothing to do with her, Claire returned to her room with Michela. Staying awake in the middle of the night made Claire feel a little tired. After going to bed, Claire''s first order to seduce the Banshee was not to serve the beautiful bed, but to tidy up a slightly messy room for herself. The next day, be careful not to be found by her sister, As for Michelle''s identity, Claire doesn''t want to implant new false hints into her sister. Anyway, she hasn''t been at home for a few days. Her "injury" is almost better, and she will return to the college. At that time, Michelle can live in the college with herself as a maid, As a college specially established for the children of powerful people in the free city secondary school, there is absolutely no problem living with maid. Claire slept deeply. Because of the contract and the fallen master, Claire ignored the adverse actions she might do to herself. Although seduction banshees are human, they are only middle-level and low-level demons among the countless demons in the void. They are proficient in charm, have cunning wisdom and tricks, can use some spiritual magic, and are not good at frontal combat. Even a human warrior may kill them. It sounds very weak. It''s quite different from yunojia! Claire could not understand that the seduction Banshee in the mouth of the fallen master would be so weak, but why was yunojia, who was also the seduction banshee, so powerful and terrible, because she had the legacy of the so-called son of stars in her hand? Except for a little movement when Michela was tidying up the house, the room soon quieted down. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Although it was a little messy, Claire at least kept the room roughly clean and tidy. Michela cleaned up quickly. As a temptress who lacked combat effectiveness in the void, if she wanted to survive in the distorted void of the law of the jungle, she had to do everything to strengthen her ability beyond combat effectiveness, how to charm people, and how to please more powerful demons in bed, How to spy intelligence, analyze information, and manage daily affairs are all things that must be learned to seduce banshees and even more powerful demons. Otherwise, if a powerless person distorts the void, he will only become the fate of others. MICHELLA is called to the main material plane for the first time, but it does not mean that MICHELLA is an innocent Xiaobai who knows nothing. From the moment she becomes a tempting banshee, the will of the abyss has poured the necessary knowledge into her memory. As a way to tempt the Banshee to live in the void, she comes to the mission of the main material plane, It can be said that Michela has been preparing for every possibility since she was born with a clear self-consciousness. Most of the tempting banshees, succubus demons, lust demons and other demons summoned to the main material plane are caused by the desire of mortals on the main material plane for beauty. If the weak do not know how to live or die, they will immediately kill them and suck their souls to make themselves stronger. If they are powerful and extraordinary, Then bow down and serve them like parasites, humble as slaves and servants, and absorb nutrients as much as possible until one day you find a chance to kill the host. Michela believes that this is the fate of her life! When she saw Claire in the gap between the void and the main material plane, Michela put him in a weak position. Nine out of ten mages who did not have a high magic level but summoned demons without authorization were young mage apprentices. After peeking at the documents collected by their tutors, she thought she could summon and control demons, As for this poor guy, he has taken him as the medium to devour his mentor. It would be better if this is a magic tower or college. Quietly control more humans to build the altar here, as long as they continuously harvest the abyss power generated by these mortal lives, Even the weak temptress will soon grow into a more powerful demon and occupy a place in the void. Originally, Michela had planned everything, but she didn''t expect that this seemingly weak boy would sign a contract with the demon master. Chapter 1139 Claire, who recovered from a night''s sleep in the morning, found that she seemed to be worried too much. Emma, as a "sister", had no intention of entering her room at all. Instead, a steaming breakfast was placed on some kind of constant temperature magic guide on the outside table. In terms of the delicacy and richness of the breakfast, nine times out of ten she bought it from outside. "May I help you change your clothes, master?" On one side, Michela had brought a new suit to Claire and asked humbly like a maid. "No." Claire refused Michela''s kindness. Although she clearly knew that the other party was a devil, she had to say that the image of a pure and beautiful girl similar to her age was really deceptive. She is not used to being watched by people to change clothes, especially an outsider who is also a woman in a strict sense. After she asked Michela to stand by outside the door, Claire changed her clothes by herself. Before changing, she quietly checked with the power of gemstones to ensure that Michela didn''t move any hands and feet. This is considered to be too much worry by the fallen masters, Under the constraints of the contract, Michela was afraid to do anything against Claire. Of course, Claire also knows one thing. Although this slave contract restricts almost all Michela''s actions, and her power cannot be unilaterally lifted, it does not mean that the fallen master cannot help her lift. Unfortunately, the difference between the soul contract and other contracts is that once signed, the second contract cannot be signed before the contract is completed, Otherwise, Claire would rather let Michela sign a soul contract to ensure absolute safety. When Claire enjoyed breakfast, Michela stood aside with a respectful look to pour water, and immediately took up the cleaning work after dinner. Her skillful skills even made Claire suspect that there was a job of maid in the distorted void where the devil was located. Otherwise, how could a devil who had never been in contact with the material plane learn to do housework. After dinner, Claire immediately threw herself into meditation on magic. As long as the fire of revenge in her heart has not been extinguished, Claire will never waste a minute. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Claire in meditation did not say a word, but secretly signaled the fallen master not to disturb himself. The fallen master had no dissatisfaction with this radical and rude move, but quietly stepped aside. By absorbing the human soul and strengthening the spiritual power for the first time, Claire in meditation felt that her consciousness was unprecedented clear, and today Claire is ready to break through the level 7 Mage Level and officially reach the level 8 magic level. The process of breaking through the magic level was long. At least it took Claire nearly a day, and with the help of the power of gemstones, Claire didn''t recover from meditation until late afternoon. Although her whole body was weak, her mouth was dry, and her limbs were stiff because of sitting for a long time, Claire''s spirit was very competitive, Because he has reached the magic level of level 8 mage, the rest is the study and application of theoretical knowledge. Originally, it was the most troublesome and brain damaging thing for mage, but it was the simplest thing for Claire. After determining Claire''s sudden magic level, the fallen master asked Michela to send honey water and bring a towel to wipe Claire''s sweat. During Claire''s meditation, Michela had been standing outside the door and waiting motionless. In the eyes of outsiders, it was a loyal maid. If this is another aristocratic family, with Michela''s character and her skillful housework skills and beauty, it will probably be loved by the family owner in a short time. It may even be possible to marry her as a concubine, but unfortunately it''s not here. Drinking honey water and looking at Michela who is gently wiping her back, Claire really asked with a little sarcasm: "do you need to be so kind to me? After I know your nature, do you think you can confuse me by doing this?" Michela continued to wipe Claire''s back without any influence, The tone was weak and plain and replied, "I''m sorry to make you think so ~ master! After all, now my life is in your hands. I do this because I want to continue to live. I''m afraid of death and the end. I try to serve you and please you. I''ve exchanged the possibility of survival. Now there''s only one thing I can do." "What if I want you to die now?" Michela was shocked and sprawled on the ground, The tone could no longer remain calm and trembled: "Under the bondage of the contract, I can''t disobey any of your orders, but please don''t do this, master. I don''t want to die! Please ~ please give me a chance to prove myself. I will become your most loyal servant and prove my value to serve you. No matter what you want me to do, I just beg you not to end my life!" Seeing the pitiful appearance of the girl crawling at her feet, Claire was also a little confused for a time. She was a slave and had suffered from slavery since she was a child. She was free and lived in dignity as an ordinary person. At the same time, it was her childhood wish and the teaching of the Orc Longjia to save more enslaved people, But now I''m like a slave owner to enslave others. Although the object is an evil and terrible devil, it''s really a little \ The fallen master belismi notes that Claire knows the struggle in the boy''s heart. He has not completely abandoned innocence and conscience. He just presses all these weak and strong thoughts into his heart because of the fire of revenge, and sometimes these weak thoughts will become fatal weaknesses. In this regard, as the fallen master in the abyss, belismee does not allow this to happen to her contractor, even after he has no value to use. The voice of belismee''s guidance sounded again in Claire''s mind. "It doesn''t matter what you do, does it? As long as I''m happy." Claire couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "although the devil is chaotic and evil, he is also of the same race anyway." "I am human!" "So you mean that as a human being, I have to hold a group, right?" Claire was silent for a while and finally didn''t answer the question. A moment later, Claire ordered Michela, who had been kneeling on the ground, to leave, dragged her tired body on the bed and continued to look at the magic book. I don''t know when Claire found that she had formed this habit, Whenever she feels upset and confused, only the flame of revenge and hard study can calm herself down gradually. Claire knows one thing very well. The fallen master is trying to persuade Hu to abandon human nature and become a real devil. In fact, she doesn''t dislike this. In order to revenge, she has long abandoned all her consciousness to incarnate into demons and monsters, But I will not allow myself to lose even human nature and completely become a devil from inside to outside. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Some do not mind brother and soul are turned into demons, but on the other side, the brother of the princess who has stepped into the path of supernatural beings is also unaware of her becoming a devil. Her only desire is not to become a brother''s burden but to become a good card in his brother''s hands. The soul is the source of its own strength! In the private bedroom on the top floor of the posati family chamber of Commerce in the Saxony Kingdom, serene brannis, Princess of the karsermon Empire, whose door is firmly locked, is staring at the strange mask in her hand with uncontrollable excitement on her beautiful face. Soul eating mask! A powerful gift from a powerful devil''s residual ideas in ancient times! Swallowing the souls imprisoned in the mask to strengthen themselves, not just the training of spiritual power. When swallowing these souls, she can more or less learn some memories of their lives, just like Celine swallowed the soul of a mage just now, and in this short moment, Celine wrote down many astringent and tongue twister spells, Learned how to draw some simple Dharma arrays to assist in casting spells. Not only that, the master''s soul has greatly improved his spiritual power, just like the moist raindrops on the dry land, making his spirit clearer than ever before. I''m afraid it would take several months of systematic study to learn the basic magic theory in an instant. Although it''s incomplete, it''s absolutely no problem to cast the spell after correction. For Celine, the soul eating mask is like what the devil''s residual idea said. It''s an artifact specially prepared for herself! By the way, it is worth mentioning that the soul of the mage who was swallowed up is called felesian. Chapter 1140 This is the first time in her life that Celine feels so satisfied. The decomposed soul has become the nourishment to nourish herself. The expansion of spiritual power makes Celine feel that her mind is unprecedented clear, both vision and hearing have been improved, and she can even easily observe some things that are not easy to observe in ordinary times, For example, when I saw the exquisite tea set placed on the table, I inadvertently recalled the detailed history of this set of tea set through the emblem engraved by the maker on the tea set, which I saw in the book a long time ago. In the past, it was absolutely impossible for me to recall such things, but now it is different. The soul swallowing mask is like a filtering instrument. Celine can feel that when she swallows the soul, all useful things in the soul are retained, such as knowledge, knowledge and experience, and some insignificant personal memories have long been excluded, Originally, I thought that after swallowing too many souls, I really worried too much about whether my personality would be affected by the memory of these souls. The expansion of her mental strength not only reminded Celine of the old memories that had been dusty in her mind, but also found that she had improved her memory. She tried to silently read a local biography of the Saxony Kingdom and write down the contents of one page. Celine spent less than three minutes, In the past, it took about ten minutes to have a good memory, and it was not guaranteed that they were all right. "Unfortunately, there is no residual soul in the mask." The only thing that made Celine feel lost was that there were fewer souls left in the soul eating mask than expected. After she first entered an independent space inside the soul eating mask, what Celine saw was only a few wandering souls in twos and threes, as well as a relatively complete mage soul. This soul was stored in an artifact that didn''t know how many years it had existed, which puzzled Celine, Of course, Celine didn''t know that the reason why there were so few souls in the soul eating mask was that it was consumed in the previous battle. In particular, in the end, the soul eating mask released 90% of the crazy souls in order to stop the angels under the command of goddess ishutar. Perhaps I don''t know whether it was unintentional or intentional, but the devil''s residual idea finally left the soul of felesian as a special "gift" to Celine. Celine only felt angry and funny when she found that the residual and frightened wizard''s soul was actually the felesian who had tried to control herself with magic. Feng Shui turns in turn, which probably means that! In the past, felesian was ambitious to control himself to become his slave, but now he was stripped off by the soul eating mask and lost his soul and body. He can only survive in this state in the special space of the soul eating mask, Once he left the soul eating mask and knew nothing about the Necromancer''s magic, the only end of felesian was to gradually disintegrate and completely return to nothingness under the influence of the sea of souls. However, the interior of the soul swallowing mask is not a good place to take refuge. The space in the soul swallowing mask is shrouded by a strange evil force. No matter how strong their will is, the souls who have been in this space for a long time will be bewitched by this evil force in the end, so they will go crazy and eventually become crazy souls who have completely lost their mind. When Celine found felesian, the sad mage was on the edge of madness. Although he was forced to die with the last strength and did not completely lose his mind, his spirit was also on the edge of madness. Celine did not gloat over felesian''s tragedy and was not prepared to torture him to vent her anger. After getting the soul eating mask, Celine felt that it was completely unnecessary to do so. She embarked on the road to the extraordinary field. Now every minute and every second is precious. There is no need to fight for such a small thing, On the contrary, to torture and revenge this sad guy will not only waste time, but also dull his determination and will. For this reason, Celine chose to devour felesian''s soul. Even the soul of the mage desperately cried and begged Celine''s forgiveness before dying, but finally Celine only devoured him calmly, turning his lifelong knowledge and all useful memories into his own knowledge, and turning his whole human soul into materials to strengthen his spirit. Philesian has completely died. Even the sea of soul in the void has not returned. It has been completely and completely destroyed in this world. After swallowing the last soul left in the mask, Celine found a problem. It seems that she can''t find another soul to swallow. Although there is a soul swallowing mask, she can peel off anyone''s soul at any time, this kind of thing obviously can''t be done too much, at least not now, otherwise she will be obviously suspected. However, the soul swallowing mask seems to have many special powers, and one of them seems to be able to complete the accumulation of power and knowledge. Knowledge is a little slower Dong ~ Dong ~ Dong~ The sudden knock on the door startled Celine, and her soul eating mask almost fell to the ground, "Who is it?" "Disturb you, your highness. I''m a little bit of magic, and some of the books of the Holy See. I''ll bring them to you." Outside the door, when rionas replied, Celine calmed down and held this "artifact" that could not be accommodated by any space equipment. When Celine was about to hide the mask under the quilt, a bold idea jumped out of Celine''s mind and hesitated a little. Celine put the mask on her face again. Leo Nath and the lady behind him and the attendants of the chamber of Commerce waited for a while. Judging by the voice master, the princess locked the door. Although there was some doubt about the act, the mage could only put doubts in his mind for the time being. After knowing that the princess of Celine would be in the chamber of Commerce to work with you, the staff of the Pesati family''s chamber of Commerce in the kingdom of Isaacson was obviously like an excitant. On the first day of the princess''s arrival, a group of people tried to find every opportunity to get close to the royal highness of the princess, for example, the servant who was still excited behind him. When I asked someone to help me take the book to the princess''s room, a group of people scrambled. The door opened slightly, and the slender jade like finger opened a gap along the door frame. Celine seemed to hesitate before she poked her head out. "Rionas" "Yes, your highness! I''ll bring you the book you want." I don''t know why rionas found that today''s Princess Celine seemed very shy. She didn''t have the usual nobility, generosity and elegance. She looked like a child who accidentally broke something and tried to hide it in front of her parents. And this idea was soon forgotten by rionas. Celine quickly returned to normal and generously opened the door and invited them into the house. After putting the books down, he suddenly noticed that Celine always stroked her face from time to time: "why, princess, what''s wrong with you?" It seems that her Royal Highness''s face is not what she is, and her face is also ruddy and looks like blood and blood. "Ah ~ nothing. It''s just that the climate in Saxony is a little cold and dry. I always feel dry and dry these days." Celine smiled to show that she was okay. "Well, then, do you need some care products? Your highness, princess." Leo Nath inquired, though in her opinion, there was no flaw in the beautiful face of her royal highness. Celine waved her hand: "no, I''m not as delicate as that. Even in the karsermon Empire, I don''t need to pay so much attention to this inconvenient place now, so as not to bring a burden to everyone." She has always been very relieved for Her Highness Leonus. She has never been the kind of noble lady who can''t stand any grievances. Although she grew up in the rich karsermon Empire like a star, she has the same resolute character as Princess rogean in this small country in the far north. "Excuse me, your highness. Please have a good rest. If you need anything else, please tell the maid." After confirming that the princess had no other needs, Leonus also said goodbye temporarily. Before leaving, he called away the Chamberlain who was still staring at the closed door. Though it is understandable to want to see the princess of Princess Celine in the Empire of the "Golden Jewel", it is too rude to look at the princess like a fool. At the thought of this, lionus had to use a small electric ball to give a small electrotherapy to the attendant who was obviously addicted to fantasy. When there was a scream outside the door, Celine, who locked the door again in the room, gently held her face. Suddenly, a strange mask appeared on her originally beautiful face, just like a strange one growing from Celine''s face. She gently held the mask and took it off. Celine was finally relieved. The experiment was very successful. Rionas didn''t find the soul eating mask! Celine gently crossed the surface of the mask with her fingers, feeling the strange touch, controlling the heart, stripping the soul and swallowing the soul. In addition, the soul eating mask seems to enable the wearer to camouflage to a certain extent. In the state of camouflage, the soul eating mask can absorb a person''s memory to the wearer when they are in face-to-face contact with each other, Just like swallowing the soul, it can let the wearer learn a lot of knowledge and skills absorbed in people''s mind, but it is much slower in speed. However, even in this way, Celine is satisfied. At least she can let herself learn everything she wants to learn without being noticed by outsiders. To be honest, she really has some impulse to experiment with rionas. To say, rionas, as a high-level mage, can learn much better than felesian. Of course, I can''t and won''t do it myself. Although it is impossible to make the spiritual power grow rapidly by swallowing the soul, the power of the soul swallowing mask itself can also make the spiritual power grow rapidly. Although it is not as fast as directly swallowing the soul, compared with ordinary mages, this growth speed is also enough. However, even so, Celine still hesitated. This speed is amazing for outsiders, but it seems to be a little slower for herself Chapter 1141 If it is said that the soul eating mask in the hands of Princess Celine brannis of the karsermon empire in the Saxony kingdom will separate the "dregs" in the soul, so that Celine can absorb all useful information to the greatest extent, then Claire, who has also eaten the soul through the guidance of the devil in the free city, has to absorb experience and skills, Also absorb some bad things. The memory of a person''s life is a huge flood of information. Even if Claire deliberately eliminated it by using the Dharma array, but could not completely eliminate it as a soul eating mask, some residual negative feelings and evil memories also poured into his mind, even if he knew that these memories that do not belong to himself belong to others, But those evil pictures still bothered Claire. The power of gemstones can erase these false memories that haunt you! However, Claire also knew that she could not use the power of gemstones too frequently. Especially now she has to use gemstones in many places. She needs gemstones to speed up her thinking in magic learning and understanding. She needs gemstones to hide her body when going out to collect intelligence. She also needs gemstones to open up a position for the fallen master and Michela, Occasionally, you need to use gemstones to paralyze some Dharma arrays and invade some people''s thinking to obtain information. Now your body is barely maintained under the overload warning line. If you use gemstones in more places, you don''t know whether your body can stand it. At the sign of the fallen master, Michela put the book in front of Claire, which was basically thick and beautiful and didn''t look so long. "This ~ those so-called business management subjects." Looking at the writing, Claire recalled that these were the subjects that his original master was studying: "it''s useless for me. What I want is power, not money and wealth." The virtual shadow of the fallen master opened the page. Claire looked at the dense handwriting, numbers and astringent words on it. She couldn''t help feeling that the book used to explain business management was more profound and difficult to understand than the space magic book she had read. She tried to analyze it with the power of gemstones. However, in an instant, a kind of depressed emotion occupied her heart, Gem helped me understand some principles, but in my opinion, the content in this book is tedious and boring. A lot of numbers and calculations can''t even use some high-level magic. Although reading magic books is also very cumbersome, I don''t feel this depression in my heart. On the contrary, I only have a steady stream of motivation and determination. Claire threw the book aside with an ugly face: "I don''t feel very good. I can only recite the so-called exam." Claire was really not interested in the so-called business management course. Do you know? In my opinion, the greatest creation of thousands of creatures in the world is not the huge ancient capital built by ancient giants, the magnificent holy city built by dragons, or the boundless divine domain built by gods. A series of systems established by people such as commerce, finance, trade and banking are the greatest creations in the world. > "Eh ~ why?" Claire asked somewhat puzzled. "So absolute power is more important than money, right?" Claire said thoughtfully: "money can buy many people, even believers of the gods, but it can''t buy the gods themselves from the beginning to the end. In the face of absolute violence, financial resources and power can''t do anything, because violence is the cornerstone to ensure the effectiveness of the first two." Just like in the turbulent era of war, a bandit and warlord who is destitute but has a group of good fighters. They have no wealth, but as long as they have force, they can rob others by force. If a rich and powerful person does not have a violent machine that can maintain the normal operation of wealth and power, Then no matter how rich he is, he is just a fat sheep in the eyes of others, just an object that can be plundered. Violence is the cornerstone yes, my contractor! But sometimes, with the assistance of wealth and power, violence can play a more powerful force. > "What if I have the overwhelming power?" Claire shook the gem in front of the fallen master: "as long as I have the power to overcome everything, do I still need wealth and power?" Claire, the son of stars, looked a little unnatural. I have seen too many fools who have just stepped into the field of transcendence. For a time, their strength makes them arrogant and think they are the most powerful existence in the world, but in the end, they have been annihilated in the long river of history, and the powerful transcendents who exist now are once the most cautious and convergent, not to mention that you just master power now, You can''t understand the power in your hand at all. Although this gem is powerful, you don''t have a body comparable to the power of gemstones, so please remember one thing. Be careful not to expose yourself to too many extraordinary people, which will only bring bad luck to you. > Claire finally didn''t say a word, but she looked at the gem in her hand with complicated eyes. On the one side, Michelle lowered her head slightly, but the remaining light from the corner of her eyes not only glanced at the beautiful blue gem in Claire''s hand. The gem was emitting an atmosphere that made Michelle feel surging. If it was not on the other side, it was the fallen master Beth MI in the abyss, If she had not been completely restricted by the contract, Michela would have liked to take the gem right away and let it never leave her. "Well ~! Michela, hide quickly." Suddenly Claire''s face changed and quickly ordered. Michela recovered from her reverie and hurriedly hid in the wardrobe under Claire''s urging. Claire is also a carp. She stands up and throws the magic book and all the things that should not appear in Frank''s room into the space ring. Thanks to Michela for cleaning the room, Claire soon cleaned up everything. Pretending to be calm, she took the business administration books that had been thrown aside and read them in her hand. At the moment, there was the sound of a carriage at the gate. Accompanied by four bodyguards of the ring of black stone chamber of Commerce, Emma, the female assistant who had been busy all day, returned home tired but excited. The sound of opening the door was heard, followed by the sound of starting the magic crystal lamp and changing shoes Although separated by the room and floor, Claire could easily feel her ''sister'' Emma''s every move downstairs. "I''m back, Frank. Are you in the room?" Hearing her sister''s call, Claire had to start loading the brother mode and replied loudly, "I''m in the room, sister." Emma''s tone sounded very excited. It seemed that something terrible had happened. Then there was a thump upstairs outside the door, and then the door was opened. "Great. Have you had dinner today?" "Not yet." Looking at her sister standing at the door, Claire looked at the clock. Emma came home much earlier than usual today. However, when it comes to dinner, Claire is a little tangled. Because of time, she hasn''t prepared dinner yet. If her sister Emma is ready, Having her craft, she would rather eat bread and butcher''s than eat a so-called hot meal. Emma obviously didn''t know what her brother was thinking: "I''m sorry I didn''t come home to prepare dinner for you these days." No, it should be I want to thank you make complaints about Claire silently. "I''ve been busy these days. I can relax for a while. It''s rare to go home so early today. Let''s go out with my sister. I heard that a restaurant recently launched a very good seafood banquet. Let''s go." Out!? Claire is a bit tangled. Now, everywhere is the eye line of yonougia. The dogs and cats on the bird''s roadside up to the security team''s probe may return their message. "Wait ~" suddenly Claire stopped belismey: "it''s just a meal. Go and tell her that I''m Frank, not Claire. It''ll be fine." Chapter 1142 Now I play the role of a teenager named Frank, not Claire! When her sister Emma went back to her room to change clothes, Claire stood in the room and touched her face. After reshaping her appearance with gemstones after burns, she believed that no one could find it only by visual confirmation, and under the power of gemstones, this face was real flesh and blood, not an illusion, I believe that no one can recognize me except yunojia, a female demon with the relics of the so-called son of the star. "This is not." Claire paused. Her experience as a slave allowed her to endure any bad food: "just wanting to accompany her has become her brother Frank''s identity. After all, I killed her brother. Being happy with her is the only thing I can repay her now." "I know. That''s why I want to repay her as much as possible now and take it as atonement." "You were angry when yunojia refused your order," Claire said, looking at belismey. Claire is silent. The devil''s world is like a predatory nature. The freedom to prey on others, the freedom to be hunted by others, the freedom to enslave others, and the freedom to be enslaved by others are probably the real so-called liberalism. The freedom to kill and be killed depends on personal ability, and no one will complain about anyone, No one has the right to blame others for what they have done to themselves. Unfortunately, human beings are not beasts. Human beings have order and need certain order and restrictions to survive together. And then Emma''s cry came from outside. Claire stepped up to get dressed and said hello to Michela. She told her to stay at home and look after the house. Don''t go out, don''t be found, and don''t do anything too unusual. If she was hungry, she could go to the kitchen to find food. Of course, the premise was that she needed to eat mortal food In short, after telling a lot, Claire hurried downstairs. In the main hall, her sister Emma had taken off her formal clothes and changed into a casual skirt. Originally, Emma could be said to be a beauty. After changing her formal clothes, she lost a sense of dignity and oppression of ordinary strong women and was replaced by the gentle temperament of elegance and knowledge. Seeing Claire coming downstairs, Emma hurried to help Claire take care of some small details, straightened out the collar and cuffs, and combed Claire''s messy hair. Until everything was satisfactory, Emma took Claire''s hand and walked out of the door. be gone? In the room, the temptation Banshee MICHELLA finally popped her head and often breathed a sigh of relief. Although she was left alone, MICHELLA could do very limited at the moment. In the face of demon domination and contract restrictions in the abyss, MICHELLA didn''t even dare to escape. At this moment, no one around quietly sneaked into Emma''s room to try to collect some useful information. Although she hasn''t fully understood why the demon master values this mortal so much, Michela knows one thing, the dominant attitude and the boy''s attitude towards herself. If she can''t do something to prove her usefulness, she will really be abandoned and destroyed as an abandoned son, As the master said, there are too many demons like himself in the distorted void. Since Claire doesn''t need to sleep by herself and please him with her body, she must prove herself in other ways. Michela hopes to find some useful information from Emma''s room for Claire. However, after searching for a while, Michela only found some trivial information, some scattered statements about the import and export quantity of goods of Yinyi chamber of Commerce, some temporary notes and graffiti, which are worthless. Being able to act as an assistant to the vice president of a large chamber of Commerce, Emma can''t be stupid enough to take important information home. Even if she brings it back, she can''t put it carelessly in a drawer for people to check. Through her intuition, Michelle soon found the secret interlayer in Emma''s wardrobe. After prying the lock hole with wire, Michelle found that there were a lot of Emma''s personal belongings in the interlayer, and one of the small space rings was lying quietly in it. That''s it! Michelle took out the ring. However, she was disappointed and had to put the ring back intact. Emma had set the password for the ring. No one can open it except Emma. If it is cracked violently, it can''t be restored. Emma will certainly find it at that time. After recovering everything, Michelle walked out of Emma''s room with disappointment. However, just a few steps out of the door, suddenly a faint sound of prying the lock came from the door. Michelle can be sure that it was definitely not Emma''s return, and the sound of unlocking with the key was definitely not like this! Before MICHELLA made a response, even the protective Dharma array of the whole residence flickered in a hurry, which temporarily weakened the effect of the Dharma array. Someone outside wants to invade the house. Michela immediately realized the situation, and then jumped up and hid in the corner of the ceiling. Sure enough, the door was quickly opened, but the person who opened the door looked at the door for a while. It seemed that heat had no intention to come in. More than one person And Michela also found another thing. It seems that the group of people outside the house are still working with their friends. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ At the same time, Claire was on the way to the commercial street with her "sister" unknowingly. Sitting in the carriage called by Emma in advance, Claire realized why Emma was in such a good mood today. It turned out that Emma''s chamber of Commerce had recently completed a big deal, and Emma, as an Assistant to the vice president, had won millions of leans. "So it is. Congratulations, sister! HMM ~ is this a lot of money?" As a "brother", Claire congratulated her sister on her achievements. "Of course, this is my salary for two years when I don''t eat or drink." Because she got a large bonus, Emma said happily, "you can eat anything later. You''re welcome." Claire nodded. She had no concept of money. She had never spent money lavishly. In other words, she had no place to spend money when she was a slave or hidden in the waterway. She just bought some food regularly. But in my opinion, the so-called more than one million leans are not many. The space ring I stole from the noble girl contains all kinds of valuable treasures. After beilismi, the fallen master, helped to identify it, even the master doubted whether he had robbed the dragon. Not to mention the direct currency of Ryan and gold coins, but all kinds of gold, silver, jewelry, works of art, rare materials and some miscellaneous things in it are worth hundreds of millions of Ryan. According to the master, if you leave here at first, you can buy an aristocratic identity in a nearby small country, settle down in a manor and enjoy your rich life. As long as you have the power of this gem, you can manipulate everything as a toy anywhere except in the face of yunojia and gods. Emma asked about Frank''s wound recovery, and then asked about her recent preparations for class resumption. With the help of the fallen master belise MI, Claire answered like a stream, and as the carriage drove into the prosperous area, the surrounding became more and more lively. Claire, who had been either in the underground waterway or Emma''s house for a long time, couldn''t help but quietly poke her head out. For the first time, she was not a slave and fugitive, but an ordinary person''s vision to look at the city again. This is a prosperous city! Looking at the passers-by around, the nobles and businessmen in gorgeous clothes, and the gorgeous women dressed with half of their breasts and back exposed, what is different from the breathless pressure of the lower level is that the upper area is completely intoxicated, revealing the atmosphere of extravagance, impetuosity and desire, People indulge themselves here and enjoy all the best things. < the desire of mortals - hope is endless at any time. They compete and plunder as much as they can for wealth and power ? The fallen master belismee seemed to be infected by the atmosphere around her, and seemed a little ready to move. "What are you looking at, Frank?" Seeing Claire looking out of the window, Emma couldn''t help raising the veil with some curiosity. Claire looked back: "nothing, just look at it. After all, I haven''t been out for a long time." "Yes, I''ve bored you at home these days." She smiled and nodded. Suddenly, Claire''s eyes flashed a glimmer of vigilance. On the roof of a building that seemed to be a private club, it was like a semi * * sexual sculpture made of gold. On it, a cat full of black fur was lying down. If it was just a cat, Carlisle wouldn''t feel anything, but the cat was looking back and forth at the pedestrians coming and going below, It''s like a guard on sentry duty. Unokia''s demon! Claire settled down and pulled down the curtain again. Chapter 1143 High streets and back lanes city high streets and back lanes are not visible. But the most obscure cats, birds and mice are the most closely watched networks that search for the streets. They have to say that these animal animal with high mobility is coming and going in every corner of the streets, with an unremarkable appearance. It''s the best choice to act as a spy and eye liner. But it''s too much! Although she knew that eunuchia controlled many animals, Claire found more than 20 animal demons along the way, and even some were precious pets in the arms of noble women dressed in rich and noble clothes. These cats and dogs with soft hair like their owners seemed to follow their owners, But their eyes look back and forth, which is obviously different from ordinary cats and dogs. Claire pulled up the veil and wondered, "how did you do it?" "What''s the matter, Frank?" "Ah ~ I mean how the huge golden sculpture was placed so high." Claire quickly explained that fortunately Emma had no doubt. Yunojia''s demons are everywhere in the city. There are so many demons in this street alone. The total number of the whole free city may be calculated in 10000 units. Although they are small animals under the mind and self, this number is really too exaggerated. Claire used magic to imitate yunojia to control some mice as demons before, There is no problem with one or two, but with the increase of proficiency in control, the requirements for mental power are also doubling. Claire believes that she has her own mental power. Even if she borrows the power of gemstones to control hundreds of animals at most, it is the limit to be a demon. If it is expanded, it will definitely cause great damage to the spirit. It is possible to damage a little memory or become an idiot. How did yunojia do it? Even if there are so-called relics of the son of stars, this number is too exaggerated. Does the devil''s spiritual structure enable her to control without damage, or is there any other way. The spirit of the devil is far from the ordinary, but not infinite. So many animal control as animal eyes and magic, and the awareness of these animals are very much in harmony. Obviously, what is the city of yonjia, which is to spread the spirit through some array, and form a coordinate point, which is in the lock or other magic device to lay the whole floor to the whole city. Maximum control efficiency has been achieved with minimum loss. > If she can control animals, can she also control people? Claire didn''t speak this time, but secretly thought in her heart that after signing a contract with the fallen master belismi, belismi can hear her voice as long as she opens her spiritual authority. Claire pulled up the gauze curtain and avoided the small eyes of countless spies outside the window. Soon, the carriage drove into a restaurant with simple decoration but luxurious atmosphere in Shangcheng district and stopped. The attendant on duty at the door immediately opened the door with meticulous standard action and respectfully invited the guests down. Emma often accompanies kloside to various social gatherings, which is already familiar with this. She is very elegant. After walking down, the female assistant with excellent figure and temperament has attracted the attention of many people, especially some single students or men who think they are romantic. However, when Claire walked down, many people''s enthusiasm subsided a lot, Obviously, for the beauty who has an oil bottle, the nature of everyone is greatly reduced. However, some old looking gentlemen judged that the boy around them should be a role such as a brother. The beauty with intellectual temperament could not have such a big child. No matter what others think, Claire behind Emma seems very restrained. The past experience makes the boy subconsciously hold a hostile and wary attitude towards the rich class, and Claire''s status as a slave and fugitive makes Claire extremely unfit for today''s situation, even if she has studied etiquette for a period of time, even if she wears appropriate clothes, But now Claire is still like a beggar suddenly thrown into the palace, highlighting all kinds of disharmony. Emma didn''t care about her brother''s behavior. Her family was originally a civilian at the lower level. It was only after she finally completed her studies and entered the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce and was selected as an assistant by the vice president, Mr. croside. Her brother Frank has been studying in the college since she moved to the upper level with herself, The mother and sister who are used to the simple life also live a simple life on weekdays. Because of the busy work, the family only occasionally go out to eat on birthdays and some special days. It is natural that Frank is suddenly brought to such a place to make him uncomfortable. In addition to being riotous with colour, Claire was also cautious and nervous because he was surrounded by the eyes of yonnoja, like a colorful rainbow parrot in a dining hall, who was dozing but when everyone walked in, he would open his eyes slightly. Pretending not to know, Claire calmly walked in from following Emma. Even if she thought with her ass, she could conclude that the parrot was probably controlled by yunojia and became a demon for surveillance. This female devil is really pervasive! The maid politely introduced them into a private room with elegant decoration, which disappointed many men who wanted to talk to each other in the restaurant. Emma sat down on her own, while Claire sat in the opposite position with a little nervousness. Soon, several maid swarmed in to bring them black tea and some snacks, and handed the menu to Emma, Another book was delivered to Claire. "I heard that a very good seafood dish has been launched here recently. Can you recommend it for me?" Emma opened the menu and asked. The maid immediately nodded and smiled and said, "OK, madam, please look here. Recently, the flying wing fish captured in Devon milling port has been filled with sea water and brought fresh by magic when transported to our store. After the chef''s cooking of our store, it ensures the reproduction of the original flavor of the local traditional cuisine of the kreises kingdom. I highly recommend you to try it." Flying wing fish! Like its name, this kind of fish with wings can jump out of the water and fly for a short time. However, this kind of fish is also famous for its ferocity. When jumping out of the water, it can even use its fangs to catch those unsuspecting seabirds, and sometimes even attack the fishermen on the fishing boat, As long as it is bitten by its sharp teeth, it will certainly be taken away a piece of skin and meat. It can be said that it is a guy loved and hated by fishermen and sailors on the sea. Needless to say, love is because the ferocious and greedy carnivorous fish itself is very delicious. It is highly praised by many gourmets. It can be regarded as a high-value fish species on the mainland. For fishermen, as long as they can catch a boat and return to earn money, they can basically rest for a year. Of course, the price is not cheap, There are never fewer deaths and injuries in catching flying wing fish every year. Even some fishermen are bitten into white bones immediately after being attacked and unfortunately falling into the sea. The meat is delicious and not easy to catch. In addition, it has to be kept fresh and transported to the free city. Naturally, the price of winged fish is expensive. Usually, Emma, who is a gold collar in the free city, should take it easy, but Emma, who has received a large bonus today, has money in her hand and doesn''t panic. She brought one for herself and her brother on the recommendation of the maid. "It''s a good season to eat scallops recently. The scallops in our shop are carefully selected top-grade products, and each one is guaranteed to be fat and juicy. Do you think you need to taste them?" Seeing that Emma seems to be extraordinary, the maid''s recommendation becomes more and more enthusiastic. After ordering three or four to cook, Emma gives Claire the right to decide the last dish. For Claire, her "sister" was really a bad job for herself. She had never eaten in such a restaurant, and she was completely confused about all kinds of ingredients on the menu. Some of the portraits above seemed to make people hungry. She always said that she really wanted to taste everything. Finally, Claire, who couldn''t spit a word for a long time, had to look for help on the maid, who recommended it to Claire with a warm smile ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ While the "sister and brother" were preparing to enjoy delicious food in the restaurant, in an insignificant carriage on the roadside outside the restaurant, several gloomy eyes were staring at the gate of the restaurant, as if they were going to stare through the whole restaurant. "They went in for dinner. Yes, it''s certain that her brother didn''t leave with the other family." "OK, we will continue to monitor." "Yes! Yes! We understand that it will not cause too much noise in the upper area. Please rest assured that I know the measure." The man who had just finished communication in the carriage turned off the magic guide and said hello to his companions. One of them got out of the car and dressed up and walked to the restaurant. At the same time, the seductive Banshee Michela who stayed in the residence was also angry. She found that a group of people outside the door seemed to be baffled by the Dharma array after prying open the door. When she couldn''t enter the room without touching the magic array alarm, a group of people could only move around the residence sadly. MICHELLA, who quietly came to the second floor, slightly opened the curtains and carefully observed the movement outside. Some guys dressed as spies and spies didn''t attract MICHELLA''s attention. Just when a woman dressed in an exotic style appeared, MICHELLA couldn''t help frowning. Chapter 1144 Food! For Claire when she was a status slave, she only existed to prevent herself from starving to death. For Claire when she was a fugitive, it was just something for feeding. Whether a slave or a fugitive, Claire struggled with survival and revenge, and never ate anything decent. For Claire, the white bread she bought from the bakery for the first time was the best thing she had ever eaten in her life. Today, however, Claire changed some ideas! After waiting for a moment, the attendants pushed the dining car to bring up one dish after another. From the platter originally used for appetizer to the winged fish steamed with sauce, such as the yellow iron shell with extremely hard shell but fat meat, plus lobster and thick steak, Claire couldn''t help discovering that there were so many beautiful things in the world, And food is not only for eating, but also for enjoyment. The delicious food made Claire''s appetite open. Although she wanted to devour all the exquisite food in front of her, before she could play the role of "brother" frank, Claire had to be patient and learn table manners with knives and forks under the guidance of the fallen master. Emma looked at her younger brother with interesting eyes. From the original foreign table manners to now, she was eating like a model. If it was to learn, her younger brother seemed to have some talent. At least at first, her younger brother was frozen in the dining order, eating first and then, and the use and placement of knives and forks, Although a little dull and nervous, it''s right on the whole. Thank the fallen master for his personal guidance, otherwise he will show his stuffing in front of his sister Emma at the table today, but then again ~ how can a demon know the table manners of human upper class society? ? to make it easier to destroy human society, right? Belismee doesn''t have any idea of hiding real thoughts. For the fallen master, his contractor is also a cynical radical avenger. The flame of revenge is burning in his heart. His once tragic life makes him not believe that as a fellow human race, in his eyes, human beings of the same race may not be as credible as orcs of different races. As a devil, his long cherished wish is to come to the main material plane, let countless demons out of the void, turn the whole main material plane into a sea of blood, and drag the gods located above the sky down to the abyss forever. In some ways, his wish resonates with Claire. The boy doesn''t want to completely destroy the city and drag down the high nobles and businessmen who once enslaved himself and dominated himself into the mud. But the boy still has some innocence. He needs to degenerate and lower the bottom line of his behavior as a human. If he can, he hopes that the child can resonate with his obsession, not just as a disposable product abandoned after completing his revenge. He should spread the fire of revenge to the whole world. Therefore, he needs to degenerate a little. Most of the depravity is caused by the rise of desire and hope and the distortion of faith. Physically, ideologically, sensually and cognitively, belismey wants to confuse Claire from different angles, abandon some of the codes of conduct that restrict him, and let him know more about the world, so as to understand that there are too many beautiful things in the world that he has never enjoyed, Satisfying the appetite can also be an inducement to corruption. Belise rice will not give up any possibility in order to add some decadent atmosphere to the boy''s obsession of revenge. "How does it taste, Frank? This restaurant is pretty good." Emma asked after pouring some wine for herself. "Well, it''s delicious." Claire couldn''t drink. All she saw was a cold drink. The taste is really delicious, and it really gives you extreme enjoyment on the tip of your tongue. Although you can''t wait to swallow all these foods, you don''t know why. No matter how much you eat, you are just absolutely delicious. Your heart doesn''t feel happy, or you don''t feel happy at all. I just think it''s delicious. I don''t have any other ideas During the meal, Emma asked Claire some academic problems and expressed the hope that he would try his best to keep up with the academic progress of the school due to the rest during this period. Claire said that she would certainly have no problem. Judging from Emma''s tone, Frank''s academic performance in the school was very good, Obviously, Emma hopes that Frank can work in a chamber of Commerce like herself after graduation, so that her family can completely gain a foothold in the free city. "That sister ~ can I ask a question?" "What''s the problem?" Claire calmed down and ignored the warning that the fallen master motioned not to ask: "why does my sister want us to move out of the free city?" "I''m sorry, Frank. You''re still young. There''s something you don''t know." Emma''s face changed slightly, from the initial helplessness to some confusion, as if she had forgotten something important and was trying to recall it. Claire twitched slightly at the warning of the fallen master. Emma finally didn''t seem to recall something, but her mood became worse. In fact, Claire was more or less aware of some of the things she played about Frank and the family. She became a member of the family and had to play this role well. Claire also spent some time secretly investigating. It was unexpected that her sister Emma, frank, was an assistant to the vice president of a large chamber of Commerce in the free city, The vice president of the chamber of Commerce was about to challenge the big three in the city and tried to drag one of them off the throne and replace himself. The big three certainly won''t just wait to die. If it''s hard to start with the vice president, it''s a best choice to start with Emma, who is an important assistant. As the close assistant sister of the vice president, Emma must know many important information in the chamber of Commerce, and these information may determine the life and death of a chamber of Commerce. Emma was probably worried that her family might be involved in the struggle, so she had to let her family move away and stay alone to face the storm. If you say ~ of course, you mean if! If the big three Emma''s chamber of commerce is preparing to deal with is filibus, she may quietly help the chamber of Commerce to make trouble for filibus. However, from the current situation, Emma''s chamber of Commerce seems to aim at Lawrence, who is both the big three and the chairman of the chamber of Commerce, but this is also a good thing, I may be able to take this opportunity to see if I can find a chance to kill filibus when these chambers of commerce are fighting with each other. Not only Claire, but also the fallen master belismey has the same view. Chaos is always the best time for evil to open their teeth and claws. But now Claire doesn''t want to stir up the situation. She just wants to have a meal with Emma as her brother Frank to make this good sister who has lost her real brother happy Claire, who had a big appetite, solved the food in front of her first. Claire, who felt that her stomach could no longer eat, had to face the last dessert sent by the waiter. Until Emma finished the food, Claire, whose stomach was bulging like a pig, didn''t go out after Emma checked out. EH ~! Claire, who was still talking and laughing with her sister, suddenly found that a man sitting on the side of the restaurant glanced here from time to time. Although there were many men who were also attracted by Emma nearby, Claire found that the man''s eyes were more like a more naked threat, full of violence and cruelty than the desire for beauty and possessiveness. Claire glanced at each other slightly and quickly took back her eyes. The position that the other party had made was just enough to monitor his own private room. After a few steps, the other party also invited the waiter to check out, which immediately alerted Claire. Unokia''s eyes ~ no! The big three should have sent spies to spy on sister Emma. Kill each other! Claire immediately judged the identity of the other party, but another flash of thought was denied. The power of the precious stone could kill the man unconsciously, just like an accident, but the seemingly lazy parrot in the lobby became an obstacle. It half narrowed its eyes and looked back at the guests around, It''s like a tireless workaholic. Careful attention was paid to the man, and Claire walked out without moving. The carriage hired by Emma came slowly before the door. However, just as the carriage was about to stop, a luxury carriage pulled by four horses suddenly ran out of the side and stopped in front of Emma and Claire. "This beautiful lady, do you want me to give you a ride?" Soon the door of the carriage was opened, and a handsome man in a dress asked Emma. What''s this guy doing Claire looked grotesque, staring at the man who was wearing some perfume that he could not bear, and suddenly found that the suspicious man following him seemed to be in a state of muddling. Chapter 1145 Whether the horses used in the carriage and the luxurious decoration inside the carriage, or the man''s own clothes and temperament, in addition to his slightly arrogant character, all show his extraordinary identity. Emma quickly looked at the man who stopped her like a professional habit. The other party''s dress and demeanor showed that he was not ordinary. She was definitely not the arrogant little aristocrat and second ancestor, even if she was a member of a big family, and she should be very favored. She just didn''t see the corresponding family emblem on the other party''s carriage. Of course, not every aristocratic family will bring the badge when they go out. After all, this kind of identity proof thing sometimes brings convenience, but sometimes it can also bring unexpected death. Especially for some top-level nobles and merchant families, hiding their identity is definitely much safer than wanton swaggering through the market. "Madam, I wonder if I have the honor to give you a ride?" Although the man dressed as an aristocrat has a somewhat arrogant tone, he has a good attitude. His eyes looking at Emma are not as full of red naked color desire and possessiveness as some others. He is more like a retro gentleman, looking at Emma as if looking at art. Emma smiled, "no, I hired a carriage." "Really? What a pity" After seeing Emma decline, the man looked at Emma without too much obstruction. Soon after the other party''s carriage left, the carriage hired by Emma came over. At this time, some people around seemed to recognize Emma''s identity and talked about it one after another, and those who had watched Emma with covetous color had to restrain, At least the original blatant eyes have become careful peeping. A man can rise to heaven! As a large chamber of Commerce in the free city, Blackstone ring chamber of commerce is not the big three, but it has accumulated no less influence than the big three under the leadership of vice president croside, and is regarded by many people in the free city as being able to challenge the big three, If the vice president of the merchant of the ring of Blackstone can really win the new election of the president of the chamber of Commerce to be held soon, the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone may really succeed in pulling down one of the big three, and the influence of the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone, which will become the new big three in the future, will be very important. Emma, as the female assistant of croside, the vice president, will also be worth twice as much. Like the assistant of Lawrence, the big three, she will become an existence under tens of thousands of people. Her word and idea may determine the life and death of a businessman and even a chamber of Commerce. Many men showed their fear, and many people showed their enthusiasm. If they can win the admiration of this beauty now, they will not only be able to hold a talented beauty back, but also the lap of the ring of black stone chamber of Commerce, that is, the chairman of the chamber of Commerce in the future! Seeing that Emma and her brother had got on the carriage and started to leave, some people suddenly realized that many men looked away in distress, and some people thought thoughtfully. Countless ideas of good, bad, noble and despicable passed through people''s minds. However, the carriage that had stopped Emma immediately followed, and a parked carriage on the other side of the road quickly started to catch up. Just now, the man who had just left with Emma at the door of the restaurant walked quickly to a quiet place, felt out the communication wizard and shouted anxiously. "Yes! It''s true ~ I can''t read it wrong. Stop it!" At the moment, the man''s face was full of anxiety and was yelling at the magic guide. Emma, who was on her way home, sat in the carriage and closed her eyes. Whenever she was full, she would feel a little sleepy. She really wanted to go home and take a hot bath, and then have a good sleep. Tomorrow, because there was nothing to do, she could sleep a little late. All the documents had been sorted out. Even if she was no longer satisfied, it would not affect your office. Hey ~ I''m an unmarried older woman! Suddenly Emma sighed. She is 26 years old. In this age when she is generally considered an adult and can get married at the age of about 14, she can be regarded as an older unmarried woman. After becoming an assistant to your excellency, the vice president of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, although she has a successful career and a steaming day, it is the biggest regret that she has not been married all the time, Even my mother couldn''t help urging me to think about this, but I really didn''t have time! After graduating from the college, in order to prevent the family on the edge of extreme poverty from becoming slaves, I spent all my time and energy on work and making money. Fortunately, when I first looked for a job, I was selected as a clerk by the black stone ring chamber of commerce at that time. It took me more than two years to live frugally before I finally paid off my debt, Although during this period, I also rose step by step because of my outstanding work ability, with the rise of salary, the workload was also rising correspondingly. In addition, I had a tight life with my mother and siblings to support. At that time, I didn''t have any time to consider personal feelings. The busy days didn''t come to an end until he was favored by the vice president Claude as his assistant. Although the workload of his personal assistant as the vice president was much less, he followed the vice president to deal with the most brain burning work. Those dense and huge figures ~ in case of any mistake, the loss caused by the slightest mistake could range from tens of millions to hundreds of millions, At that time, if something goes wrong, you can''t afford to sell yourself and your family. Therefore, you must check a document three times before reporting it to the vice president. As the vice president of the chamber of Commerce, croside, who has a greater voice than the president of the chamber of Commerce, is naturally full of daily work. The more and more strong the black stone ring chamber of Commerce, the more it means that the workload of your excellency, the vice president, is increasing day by day. As an assistant, I have to work hard to keep up with the footsteps of the vice president, Even in the initial period of time, I once suffered from depression because of this time difference reversed work, but fortunately, I survived in the end. It survived, and because vice president croside was determined to compete for the position of the big three, his value as a small assistant doubled. In the future, just relying on the identity of the personal assistant of the president of the chamber of Commerce will be enough to make countless people worship, but the price is that he doesn''t have any time to pay attention to his private life, Now he has completely become an older leftover woman. "In fact, he is also quite handsome. Although he is a little arrogant, his demeanor and temperament are definitely not bad. Hey, it''s a pity." Emma whispered as she recalled the man''s invitation to her just now. The game between the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone and the big three reached a critical juncture. The wrist of your excellency Mr. croside, the vice president, was so that even if President Lakshmi, a waste who turned his arm outward, was desperately dragging his legs, he still had the upper hand in the game, and even two of the big three had to take radical measures. The most likely target was himself as an assistant, In this case, how dare you accept someone''s invitation easily! Benefits and risks are in direct proportion. After the success of vice president croside, the people who follow him in the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone will be meritorious heroes, and they will certainly withdraw from their current identity and become important figures in the city. However, the risk of death in this process is great. The big three will never watch their interests be taken, threatened, kidnapped Assassinations and may follow. Although she has been prepared to face death and even sent her family out of the city, Emma still wants to try her best. Death is doomed, but if she can persist until the end of the game, the incomparably beautiful days in the future will wave like herself. But then again, if it weren''t for this special situation, I might really accept it. After all, some things are certain. This man''s identity is not simple. He must be rich or expensive. What he wants to say is also a good man. Of course, to tell the truth, a real good man probably belongs to the excellent vice president. This is the real excellent man with first-class appearance, temperament, conversation, background and even mind. He has done such a great career at such a young age. In the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce, your vice president is the dream lover of many women. As long as your vice president is interesting, It is estimated that those flower crazy women will take the initiative to strip off and lie down in your bed. Although I was obsessed with Lord croside for a period of time at first, I knew very well that it was impossible to attract the vice president with my own conditions. You should know that Lawrence, one of the big three, had plans to marry his daughter to Lord croside to attract him, On the mainland, many nobles and even royal families were willing to price their daughters and princesses to him, but Lord croside declined. ? I''d better not dream. If I can survive this game, I''d better find someone to marry honestly. However, when she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, Emma didn''t notice that her brother turned his head from time to time and looked behind the carriage through the window. A trace of fierceness flashed in the boy''s eyes. Dong ~ Dong~ Just then the coachman knocked on the carriage. After getting Emma''s response, the coachman asked in a worried tone. "Ms. Emma, there has always been a carriage following us." "Someone followed us?" Emma was startled, and her sleepiness dissipated immediately. "Yes, Ms. Emma, it should be the carriage in the way before. Although I''m not sure, it has followed us for a long time. Do you need me to drive the car to the door of the security team?" The coachman anxiously asked Emma''s opinion outside, but there was one thing the coachman didn''t tell Emma. There were two carriages on his side, one of which had left before. Chapter 1146 Tracking!? Emma suddenly became alert. Although the upper area is different from the lower area, the public security is not so chaotic. In order to maintain the stability of the upper area and keep the control over the lower area from being weakened, both the big three and the city council explicitly prohibit any forces and chambers of Commerce from engaging in vicious competition and crimes in violation of the law. Once they are investigated and punished, no matter who they are, No matter which chamber of Commerce will be severely punished. For example, in a recent attack on the Pharmaceutical Workshop of the newly rising silver wing chamber of Commerce, many people were arrested and executed by the security forces. Although the real behind the scenes has not been exposed, the relentless action of the security forces is obviously a severe warning given by the city to the behind the scenes. The laws of this city are basically formulated by the big three, but because of this, it is not easy for the big three to violate the law. If they violate the law, they must also violate it in areas outside the city where they can''t see it. Otherwise, after falling into a vicious circle of hatred and anti hatred, this city will lose its charm as the largest trade hub in the mainland, No chamber of commerce wants to do business in a place full of violence. Emma''s eyes are full of haze. The ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce is now at odds with the big three. Although there are legal constraints, the rules are dead and people are alive. It is also possible that the big three in the free city will take risks when there is no way out. And if you want to say something, the other party may not need to kill yourself. There are many ways to safely extract the information in the other party''s brain in this world. Even if you only need a spiritual magic, you may sell the vice president like a stream of answers. After being erased from your memory, who can have evidence at that time! "Can you get rid of them?" Emma asked, pulling open the small partition in front of the car for dialogue. "I''m sorry, madam. The other party has four horses. Our speed is lower than the other party." There are only two of the other party''s four horses pulling the cart, not to mention the magic light flashing on the other party''s carriage. It is obvious that there are some magic engravings for stability and acceleration. If you fight for speed, you will definitely lose. "Please drive to the security team, eh ~ no! Please go to the guild hall of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce." Emma thought for a moment. After all, the urban security team is also in the hands of the big three. It''s nothing to rely on the security team at ordinary times, but if she goes to the urban security team to seek protection in this special period, whether it will be a problem at that time. The coachman, as the hired coachman of a large business exchange that specializes in providing travel carriages for upper class people, naturally understood some of the dark sides of the city, waved the reins and yelled. The horses in front quickly accelerated, quickly changed their direction under the control of the coachman, and ran like a commercial Garrison, while the carriages behind accelerated at the same time, The coachman in charge of the operation was also obviously stronger by Emma''s coachman. Emma''s carriage not only couldn''t get rid of each other, but also quickly narrowed the distance. In parallel, the coachman in the noble man''s car turned his head and said, "can you stop a little? My master has something to say to the lady. It''s very important. Please listen to her." The other party''s blatant tracking surprised the coachman in Emma''s car. At this time, the coachman inadvertently noticed that the other party''s physique was obviously not owned by an ordinary coachman. Rather than being a coachman, he was more like a soldier and a powerful knight. At the moment, the only thing the coachman can do is to tell Emma the original words. Seeing that she can''t get rid of each other, Emma can only have the courage to let the coachman stop the car, but Emma asks her brother not to come out before getting off the bus. When Emma opened the door, she found that the handsome noble man had got off first. He still gently and politely motioned to Emma, and even the man who lost his initial arrogance said with apology, "I''m sorry, Miss Emma! You''re surprised to stop you so suddenly and hurriedly." "You know me" Emma was a little surprised that the other party knew her identity. In that case, why did she suddenly stop herself, and there seemed to be no hostility. "Your talent is widely spread in the business world." The man spoke in a very low voice, which was almost audible only to himself and Emma. Obviously, he didn''t want outsiders to hear anything. But there was another man listening, Claire, still hidden in the car. Just when Emma was confused, the man quietly took out a badge and showed it to Emma. When she saw the familiar patterns on the badge, Emma became completely confused for a moment, almost staring at the man in front of her with surprise, confusion and a little doubt. "This is you ~ you are" The man quickly took back his badge and whispered, "you don''t care about my identity. I just hope you don''t go home today. If you can, you''d better go back to the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce for one night." ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± After a long silence, Emma nodded subconsciously, and the next second she knew what it was, and her face became ugly. "Originally, I wanted to invite you to stay in the house for one night. I told you the details, but now it seems that I don''t have this opportunity, so I have to use this method. Please understand." Seeing Emma seemed to understand, the man bowed slightly and got up and returned to the carriage. "Thank you very much, but why are you £¿" Emma asked. The man smiled gently, somewhat helpless and reluctant, and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. Just I really don''t want to see such a talented woman wither. Please be careful in the future. You should also know the current situation. Sometimes rabbits will bite people when they are anxious, not to mention people who will be deprived of great rights and wealth." "By the way, Ms. Emma, I would like to advise you not to trust the Vice President too much. In his heart, you are just a chess piece that can be abandoned at any time. Maybe in order to win the game, he has already put you in the position of abandonment. The vice president is more terrible than Lawrence now. If you can, I hope you can If you can leave this city, just like your family, you can change your environment. I believe you can get courtesy wherever you go. " With that, the man pulled up the gauze curtain, and soon the carriage slowly turned around and drove into the end of the street. Emma was a little distracted and stood in the street at a loss. What was the matter and why the man came to help herself? Although she wanted to thank him for reminding her and her brother to avoid a disaster tonight, what were the last words, so that she didn''t trust vice president croside too much and let herself leave the city. Returning to the carriage with doubts, Emma asked the coachman to divert and continue to the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce. Along the way, Emma apologized and told Claire that she was temporarily unable to go home tonight. I hope Claire can stay in the chamber of commerce with herself for one night. Claire, who overheard the two people''s dialogue, obviously knew that the big three might have sent someone to Emma''s house tonight. If she returned home now, it would be a trap. Claire nodded. At this time, she had no right to refuse. It was just that the temptation Banshee stranded at home was a trouble. I didn''t know if she would be found by those attackers alone. < I''ll contact Michela. Don''t worry about the contractor. It''ll be fine& gt; The voice of the fallen master echoed in Claire''s mind again, which reassured the boy a little. We drove all the way to the gate of the black stone ring chamber of Commerce. At this time, almost all the staff in the chamber of Commerce had gone home from work, leaving only a few on duty personnel and bodyguards. When we saw that the car was actually the personal assistant of the vice president, the bodyguards immediately released it without saying anything, When the staff on duty in the chamber of Commerce found Emma returning, they thought something big had happened and quickly took her into the chamber of Commerce. "Is the vice president there?" Holding Claire''s hand, Emma asked anxiously. "The ~ vice president has something to do. He doesn''t seem to plan to come back tonight." Ah ~ no! Emma was stunned. Mr. croside, the vice president, has always been a work maniac. Although there are mansions in the free city, most of the time, the vice presidents live directly in the chamber of Commerce. Usually, I can''t see the vice president leave for ten days and a half months, but today I was bumped by myself. Seeing Emma''s face changing several times, several employees in the chamber of Commerce asked, "what''s the matter? Miss Emma, do you need us to contact the vice president?" "No, I''d better not disturb Lord croside. Besides, even if you contact, do you know where the vice president has gone?" Emma shrugged, sighed and smiled helplessly. For a time, the people were all face to face. If they wanted to say something, the vice president really gave people a feeling of haunting. Except in the chamber of Commerce, once the vice president went out privately, no one would want to find him, even Emma, who is a personal assistant. Emma didn''t want to say any more: "I''ll stay in the chamber of Commerce tonight and help me prepare a room." "OK, Miss Emma, please go to the lounge and have a rest. We''ll prepare it for you right away." As a large chamber of Commerce, the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce naturally built many rest rooms. Some left behind staff immediately prepared rooms for Emma and a lounge for Claire. Claire walked into her own room and looked at it. Although the room was not large, it was richly decorated, with desk, wardrobe and some daily necessities, In some ways, it''s not even worse than your own room. "I''m sorry, Frank. I''ll be wronged tonight. You can sleep here first." "It doesn''t matter, sister. You can rest early." Claire nodded. There was no grievance. Who was in a comfortable big bed was better than who was in a shack of haystacks and waterways. Chapter 1147 Emma naturally can''t say anything about what happened tonight. She just told the staff in the chamber of commerce that she found that there were suspicious people wandering around near her home when she came home. For the sake of safety, she rushed to the chamber of Commerce, hoping to find your vice president to discuss it. By the way, she spent the night here. The game between the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone and the big three is well known. Those who are afraid of offending the big three and afraid of death have long been cleared away by the vice president croside. Naturally, the rest are not afraid of death. They want to follow croside and become meritorious officials after croside won the throne. They have no doubt about Emma''s explanation, but quickly took action, Someone immediately informed the bodyguard of the chamber of Commerce to strengthen the alert to the chamber of Commerce, and someone also went out quietly to contact the security team to tell Emma about her family. With everyone''s comfort and assurance, Emma also returned to her room. When she passed her brother''s room on the road, she gently opened the door gap and took a peek. When she saw that her brother seemed to have fallen asleep, Emma was relieved. After her tight nerves relaxed, she felt sleepy and returned to her room, Emma didn''t take off her clothes and fell into bed. And at the same time Near Emma''s residence, a group of strangely dressed outsiders were still unable to do anything about the protective Dharma array arranged in the residence. Even a mage who followed the action could not help shaking his head and sighing after a little study of the Dharma array. The arrangement of the Dharma array was written by the law institution under miss yunojia, As the mages under miss yunojia''s command publicized, once they are set up, it will take them seven or eight hours to remove them in person without a password and key. This extremely complex protection array can hardly be cracked by themselves, Although the Dharma array was weakened for a time, you can''t completely eliminate the Dharma array. If the intruder intrudes, the Falun will convey the news to the security team in the city at the first time, and record the intruder''s appearance and voice as evidence. Originally, they didn''t come to search Emma''s house. They just wanted to find an opportunity to seize Emma and let her tell her the recent important information about the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone. Since the FA array really couldn''t break through, they had to wait for her outside. "Why don''t you go in?" Just then a woman in a black cloak came over. "It''s blocked by the protective array. If you enter rashly, it will disturb the urban security team. You know that you don''t adapt to doing too extraordinary things at this time. This is not the lower level area." The woman with a silver mask on her face took off her black robe and said, "I really took your shallow IQ." With the fading of the black robe, a Miaoman female body with wheat color and attractive luster is in front of men. The female body is like a female beast, which is full of temptation. However, no one dares to look at it more. Even the mage present should be afraid of a third. She is a magic messenger specially invited by H.E. Lawrence, one of the three giants, A female mage who can perform all kinds of witchcraft that have long been lost in ancient times. Yes, mage! At least in the eyes of the mage, any caster is a mage, and the so-called magic is just some kind of ancient lost magic. Because of its mystery and unknown, it is crowned with the name of the so-called magic. As long as it can be analyzed, as long as there is a detailed Magic List, it can be performed by the mage himself. The mage thought so. It was only when Miss Saiya really began to cast spells that the mage found that some things exceeded his expectations. As the old and astringent spell was read out, a black fog rose around Saiya. Some insects in the fog climbed or flew out, as if they were all pervasive. They easily avoided the surveillance of the protective Dharma array and sneaked into the room. The mage who witnessed all this completely couldn''t understand the operation mode of this spell, not to mention where they came from, If you want to control so many insects with mental power, I''m afraid you need the cooperation of at least dozens of mages to achieve this effect. Through these flying insects, sayya quickly saw through the whole room. Surprisingly, there seemed to be people living in the room, but now she was sleeping in a room in the attic. Although she was a woman, it was certain that she was definitely not Emma who had gone out. It was estimated that nine times out of ten she should be a maid or something. Saiya directly conveyed the information to the mage. By the way, some documents were also taken out by the flying insects. After being copied quickly, Saiya put them back to their original place. "This is magic. How did you do it?" After copying the files, the mage looked at sayya and asked in disbelief, what can so many insects do to avoid the protective array in the residence. Saiya kept silent about this problem, but quietly retreated to one side. This move made the mage feel dissatisfied. She thought that Saiya was too arrogant and despised people. Even if she couldn''t understand it for a while, the evil arts mastered by these remote tribes on the mainland were only lucky and left by her ancestors from generation to generation, These clan members know how to use these left over magic or magic, but they are only inherited from generation to generation from beginning to end. They have never made innovations. As mages, they and all mages in the world have not stopped studying new magic when studying those lost magic. In the powerful and incredible magic, when one day the mage mastered the mystery of these so-called magic, these conservative and savage tribes will become lonely sooner or later. Saiya didn''t care what the mage was thinking. After accepting Lawrence''s employment, although she was afraid and flattered, she no longer thought she was powerful and omnipotent as she initially thought. What she had to say was because she was caught by the terrible man in that cold and remote far north, Under the frightening deterrent, I had to explain everything. Fear, shame, resentment, even now Saiya feels that the piercing cold has never left her body. It seems that even today, the man''s huge palm still pinches his neck and makes herself out of breath in the breath of death. It''s really terrible Even now Saiya can''t forget. If it weren''t for the agreement signed with Lawrence, she would have wanted to leave the city and return to the tribe. You know, some time ago, there were demonic attacks in the city. These incredible but real events make people feel that the whole world seems to be quietly changing, Become more and more strange, more and more frightening. But the goal this time is probably reassuring. A female assistant of the chamber of Commerce has been so ordinary all her life. Now I have arranged everything near her home. All I have to do is wait for her to come back and control her to make her a puppet who listens to Lord Lawrence. As for what Lord Lawrence wants to do with her next, I don''t care about my own business. Anyway, I have already received the reward and should embark on the journey of returning to the tribe. The next thing to do is to control her for a moment when she comes back. When sayya was playing with the silver ornaments in her hand, suddenly a spy suddenly appeared in the mage''s ear as the person in charge of the operation and whispered a few words. In a moment, the mage who was originally full of self-confidence suddenly twisted his face. After a moment, the mage had to go to sayya and tell sayya something. Tonight''s action is cancelled. I''ll look for another opportunity the next day! Although sayya was puzzled and complaining, she had to admit her fate and chose to leave after seeing that others began to erase the traces. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ "It seems that they have left, Lord belismey!" However, when a group of people left carefully, a pair of eyes in the attic of the house stared at them through the gauze curtain. "It seems to be a magic trick in the second generation. It can even avoid the protection of the magic array." The seduction Banshee Michela pondered for a moment and asked carefully, "do you need to exclude her? Lord belismey!" The fallen master belismee was silent for a moment, as if she was very interested in sayya''s magic and her. "Then, Lord belismey, next I -- "I''m really sorry, Lord belismey!" Under the terrible breath of the master, michelaton swallowed what she wanted to talk, and fell on her knees trembling. Chapter 1148 When the morning came, Claire didn''t sleep well all night. She quickly woke up. Although she was a little tired, she developed the habit of being alert at any time during the days of escape. Unless she used the power of gemstones too much, she would never covet the warm quilt and the so-called sleep for a few more minutes. When she woke up, she immediately recovered her spirit and remained alert, It was in this habit that I survived to today. Speaking of the gem, Claire quickly touched her chest and was finally relieved after confirming that the gem was in place. Although she was brought to the chamber of Commerce by her sister, Claire still seemed nervous in a strange environment. She quietly opened the door and explored the probe. It happened that a passing maid found her. After discovering that Ms. Emma''s brother woke up, the maid politely asked Claire if she needed some breakfast. "What about my sister?" "Ms. Emma is talking to the vice president. Don''t worry." Seeing the boy who felt a little weak and afraid of strangers, the maid comforted him. Finally, after the waitress''s warm inquiry, Claire said she wanted to eat something. In fact, asking Emma was not worried about Emma''s safety, but Claire really wanted to leave here and go home early. To be honest, Claire was not used to staying in such a noisy and so-called safe chamber of Commerce than facing possible attackers at home, I don''t like to go to places with too many people. I prefer a quiet environment. After the waitress brought a rich breakfast, Claire ate quietly in her room. Although she was a little concerned, the returning degenerate master belismey also brought a proposal that it was best not to see the vice president of the chamber of Commerce when she brought the good news that Emma''s family was safe, because nine times out of ten the vice president of the chamber of Commerce may be an extraordinary person. The identity of the extraordinary immediately made Claire a little uneasy. The terrible scene that yunojia competed with other extraordinary people that night was still vivid. Compared with ordinary soldiers and mages, the endless means and terrible strength of the extraordinary people were really chilling. After breakfast, Claire had decided to stay in her room and not go there. At the same time, on the other side of the chamber of Commerce, Emma was discussing a series of things that happened yesterday with the vice president of the chamber of Commerce. After arriving at the chamber of Commerce, the left behind personnel of the chamber of Commerce had informed the urban security team. After arriving, the security team found that the suspicious personnel seemed to have been removed and there was no trace at the scene, However, the jurists under Ms. yunojia who arrived later said that the protective legal front in the residence had been invaded. Although the other party bypassed the warning system of the legal front and weakened it, it did not crack the spell in the end. Due to the fact that it happened in the upper area and the recent attack on Yinyi chamber of Commerce, For a time, the security forces launched an investigation into the incident and stepped up patrols in Emma''s upper class residential area. However, compared with the experience of her house, the noble man who warned herself halfway made Emma feel a little unexpected. "Are you sure you didn''t read it wrong?" "You can''t read it wrong." Emma, sitting in the room, said with 200% certainty, "even the most ignorant person in this city can''t not recognize the badge unless it is forged by the other party." Croside narrowed his eyes and said calmly, "if it''s just to warn you, it''s not necessary." "I think so, so he may really be ~" Emma looked a little ethereal, even now with an unbelievable look. "No matter who his identity is, whether it is true or false, the important thing is that he did warn you, saved you from bad luck, and at least explained that his position may be on your side." At this point, croside stood up: "of course, it may also be an elaborate plot to win your trust and let you relax your guard." Emma shrugged and said improbably, "if it''s just to win my favor and warning, there''s no need to show her identity. Needless to say, how could it be?" Emma shook her head with an unbelievable look, as if she couldn''t believe what happened last night. "That''s true, but now this is not the focus of our discussion. The focus is that next, Emma, your safety is very important, and you haven''t put the negotiation document on the karserman Empire at home." Croside looked at Emma and said. Emma nodded and revealed a ring she was wearing: "don''t worry, sir, I carry all important information with me all the time. No one can open this space ring except me." "In that case, we should discuss what to do next." First of all, the place where Emma lives is no longer safe and obviously not suitable for return, even if the security forces have strengthened their patrols. Crosaide''s opinion is very simple. Emma moved directly to the chamber of Commerce. The chamber of Commerce of the ring of black stone is extremely heavily guarded. Even the big three dare not attack here in a free city, let alone the ring of black stone has its own military force. Although the leader in charge is an unreliable guy, However, the combat effectiveness is no less than that of the strongest split tooth Tomahawk mercenary regiment. If Lawrence and filibus want to be hard, the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce can guarantee that they will never come back. It''s no problem for Emma to live in the chamber of Commerce. When she first came to the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce, she lived in the chamber of Commerce, but this time with her brother Frank, which seems inappropriate. "Your brother? Didn''t you let the family leave?" Croside was surprised by Frank''s presence. "Sorry ~ my brother was injured some time ago, so I asked him to stay for a while." Emma was not confident enough, and croside looked at Emma subtly, as if he wanted to see something from it. "So ~ what are you going to do next?" "After a while, I ~ I''m going to let Frank £¬" said half. Emma looked a little confused, as if some kind of thinking logic had fallen into self contradiction. Emma felt that she had to do something, but she felt that these things were wrong, but even if it was wrong, she could not deny that she had to do it. Seeing Emma suddenly stunned and looked a little uncertain, croside withdrew his eyes and called a maid to take a bunch of keys to Emma. This is a private residence in the upper area under the name of the black market chamber of Commerce. In fact, it belongs to croside''s own residence, but its environmental location is also very special, close to the law school adjacent to the residential area, There are almost yunojia''s territory. There are enchanted statues and various Dharma arrays operating everywhere. For people in the free city, it is like a mysterious future magic city. Most of the people who can settle there are mages. Even if the city''s security team wants to enter there, they must first apply for a pass from the magic school, Otherwise, the result of anyone breaking in without a license is that the demon image will immediately be expelled as an enemy. Emma had heard about the residential area for a long time, but she really didn''t expect that your excellency, vice president, would have an industry there. You know, except for mages and spell related scholars, mentors and apprentices, even rich people with a lot of money can''t get a piece of land there. It''s almost yunojia''s private "kingdom", Even in law, priority has been given to the implementation of the rules formulated by the school of magic. If it is there, even the big three can''t reach out! However, yunojia is also one of the big three. However, compared with Lawrence and Phillips, yunojia does not have much conflict of interest with the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce, and miss yunojia seems to hold a semi neutral state towards the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce. In many things, as the big three, yunojia only verbally threatens and disgusts the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce, And nothing was actually done. "You can live there for the time being. Although it''s a little far away, you can pay a monthly fee so that the mages can send you with the teleportation array every day." Claude seemed indifferent, as if the keys were just a room in a low rent apartment. Emma took the key and bowed: "thank you very much, vice president." "I''ll have the rest of the furniture and supplies delivered to you. You''d better not go out too much during this time, okay?" "Yes! I see, sir!" After dealing with these things for Emma, croside called the maid to prepare the carriage for Emma. At the same time, two Knight chiefs in the black stone ring chamber of Commerce and six guards sent Emma and her brother back to the house. I don''t know why Emma always felt something wrong. His brother was a little nervous and afraid in the face of the vice president, which should be normal, After all, the vice president usually gives people a strong sense of oppression, but vice president croside also seems to care about his brother. Obviously, both of them only met for the first time. On the other hand, a faint smile flashed through croside''s eyes, as if he had seen through something. When the carriage in which the sister and brother were riding disappeared from sight, croside stepped back to his desk and sat down. Some things might be more interesting to watch for a while. Anyway, as long as he was not out of control. However, I have transferred too many pieces in my hand. Recently, I feel a little stretched, not to mention an unreliable guy who doesn''t know where to run en ~! In some ways, whoever you really miss will come. "Rogge?" Croside sat in his chair and asked without looking back. "Yes, your highness!" On one side of the room, Rogge came out slowly, with steady steps, which no longer gave people the feeling of frivolity and impetuousness as before. Even croside couldn''t help looking at his men who felt very different from before. However, croside didn''t seem to care about these changes: "there''s just something for you to do." Chapter 1149 Their appearance is good. At least in the chamber of Commerce of the ring of Blackstone, they have a good impression on themselves, and the men who intend to pursue themselves are more than double digits! But one thing I know very well is that I am definitely not the kind of peerless beauty who can fascinate men. In history, the most famous roles such as the so-called spoiled concubine and witch who fascinate the emperor are only yunojia 2000 years ago. Emma was not arrogant enough to think that the gentleman would deliberately warn herself because of her beauty that night. Why on earth? As far as his identity and position are concerned, it is impossible to stand on his side. When Emma was thinking, at the same time, in a heavily guarded manor in the upper layer of freedom, the noble man who helped Emma last night walked out of the manor door somewhat tired, and the attendants waiting outside immediately respectfully opened the door to see the man leave by car, and did not take back his eyes until the carriage disappeared from sight. "No problem, sir?" "Hey, ha ha! I was just severely reprimanded, and I was banned for this period of time." The man smiled, sighed and helpless, but in terms of tone, he didn''t seem to care at all. The coachman said with a slight regret, "in fact, you didn''t have to stand up last night. You have your identity, which will put you into a great passive." "But I can''t. After all, looking at such a talented lady, she is likely to fall worthless because of this boring interest game. For me, it''s a natural disaster. Her talent should have a greater stage and space to develop." "But she is now standing on the opposite side of you, serving those evil and filthy things." "That''s why I have to help her and uncover some fog for her. It''s convenient for her to see more things, human identity and thoroughly see the world and her own value." "Human identity" The coachman''s breath was heavy, as if he had recalled some unforgettable past. "Yes! As a human identity with unlimited potential, I just want to save and retain these promising people as much as possible. Maybe they don''t know swordsmanship or magic, but their talents will play a far more powerful force than any soldier and mage in that great era in the future. All for my Lord, sister ishutar The time appointed by God! " While talking, the noble man looked calm and solemn, just like the burning flame that did not hesitate to give everything for obsession. His white and delicate hands, which had never been damaged, had firmly grasped a badge, which was more valuable than his family badge, It was originally a badge that was taboo by the big businessmen in the upper area of the city and held by the believers of the Holy See, the largest religious organization in the east of the mainland. Like an invisible war drum, the coachman''s expression couldn''t help Rising: "yes, sir, everything is for the will of the goddess ishutar!" ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Tolerance always leads to more intensified bullying. Blindly defending is to encourage the enemy to wave more fists, which is admirable, never frightening and more impressive. In this world where power is respected, as the prince of the black dragon clan, croside never believes in the so-called love and justice, He will never make the behavior of being beaten on the left face and putting his right face together to fight people. Now he has taken part in the game according to the human posture and the rules formulated by mankind. If the other party has used money as a weapon to compete for the market in the mall, he has also used money as a weapon to fight. However, if someone does not use money as a weapon, but has used force to deal with it, he will never reserve to show them how terrible the overwhelming force is. Destroy a cargo airship belonging to Lawrence directly outside the free city. Don''t love to be found and make a quick decision, so as to give Lawrence a severe warning. In the free city, someone is responsible for launching an attack on Philbert Cantel''s chamber of Commerce, After the arrangement of this attack, all the responsibility will be shifted to Claire, who had made some big news in the free city. Anyway, the boy is in debt. It''s easy for yunojia to secretly cooperate to forge evidence. Rogge left after taking the order. Although his temperament gave people a sense of becoming more stable, the bullying and cruel character of the guy who always caused trouble has not changed much. On the contrary, there are some signs of getting worse. It seems that this guy is not going to fish in troubled waters these days. In fact, as crosaide thought, Rogge did change, not only in temperament, but also in strength. After receiving the command, the pure element power surging in his body is like a catalyst, which makes the power flow to his heart. His desire for combat makes him want to find a rival and fight happily. After getting the information of the flying court from croside, Rogge rushed to the flying court. Although the flying court had set out one day in advance, it was quickly caught up in front of the speed of the dragon. It soon appeared in the clouds ahead. A medium-sized cargo airship was not equipped with a lot of force, It looks like a dull fat man panting and jogging in front of the runners, which makes Rogge want to fall directly from the sky and smash through the deck of the whole flying boat to break it in two, or simply restore the dragon shape and directly turn it into a burning firewood. However, Rogge did not land on the airship as usual. He tortured the crew first, and then detonated the airship arrogantly or recovered the dragon form as just thought. Rogge then flew quietly and lurked in a dead corner under the airship when the sun gradually set and the visibility around him decreased. The huge airship team is the crystallization of human wisdom and the overlord of the sky, but for Rogge, the airship is just a huge fragile toy. Human beings put together steel, wood and cloth. The airship that has magic to drive flight is almost a weakness all over. The airship does bring great convenience to mortals in transportation, However, airships can not take into account the protection while maintaining the carrying capacity and speed. In fact, all airships on the whole continent, whether military or civil, generally have the disadvantages of high performance and low defense. For some airships without legal array protection, they are just like flammable firewood! The crew on the airship were more relaxed because of the safe air transportation and land transportation. After the routine inspection, they returned to the cabin under the deck in twos and threes for dinner. For a time, there was no second person on the deck except a watchman who was responsible for guarding the surrounding areas. However, for the watchman, this work was also boring. They had been flying on this route for nearly 30 years, I even know the location of every tree and mountain here better than the layout of my home. "It''s time to go back and spend time with the children. I''ve made enough money over the years." Although it was boring, the lookout had no intention to give up his job for 30 years. It was not easy to be an airship staff. In those years, he also stood out among a group of competitors. The salary of this job was very high and the most important thing was that it was relatively safe, unlike ground transportation, No matter who can run back and forth for 30 years and is still alive, he can change from a weak coward to a powerful hard-blooded man under the fight with bandits. I have to say that the airship I have been in service for so many years has also had some minor faults. I simply found them early every time, avoiding the occurrence of Zhongda disaster. The most dangerous one is that there was a problem with the navigator, which made the airship almost hit the mountain. Fortunately, I found that the ship I avoided in time was destroyed and killed. Afterwards, I got an additional reward, But the damn boss felt he had cut a share of it. Just thinking of this, the lookout took out a cigarette called Havana from the free city from his arms. This kind of thing is really fun. It can not only refresh himself, but also kill some time. It''s just that buying this thing for the first time makes him suspicious. Therefore, he didn''t buy so much, and he was about to finish smoking in one day, I''m afraid the next trip will be a little difficult without this thing. Lit the cigarette, the lookout took a deep breath and felt that his mind seemed to float: "next time I have to buy more and save it. Those bastards clearly have such a box in my hand and reach out to me every few times." At this time, the airship suddenly vibrated violently, which almost made the lookout fall off the lookout platform, and the cigarette in his hand also fell down in panic. "What''s going on!!" The quick eyed lookout hugged the handrail on the lookout platform and looked around. Although it was dusk, the line of sight was not very good, but the surrounding mountains could be seen. It was absolutely impossible to hit anything, but what happened to the vibration just now. The crew and captain who had dined in the cabin immediately ran to the deck in panic. "What happened and hit something?" "No ~ we didn''t hit the mountains." The lookout shouted anxiously. At this time, the lookout found that the airship was descending rapidly and the hull began to tilt slowly. In the screams of panic, the hull tilted more and more. At the moment, the captain shouted in the captain''s room and asked the technicians below what was going on. However, he did get a chilling answer. One of the two main floating discs of the airship completely stopped working, and they were urgently starting a spare floating disc. However, the second impact happened again. The people on the deck were stunned to see the floating disk under the side of the ship flying with sparks. It felt like being kicked into the sky. Both main floating disks are damaged, which means that crash is inevitable. Chapter 1151 For the news brought by Rogge, ruxiu naturally gave a certain amount of reward. Of course, the crystal dragon buyani also quarreled with Rogge as usual, but Rogge didn''t know what happened and became low-key this time. This time, he only returned his mouth once and slipped away. "How does that guy feel like he''s changed?" even buyani, who is not right, noticed some changes in Rogge. "Whether there is any change has nothing to do with us. Now it is clear that the attack on filibus is just a game. It seems that there is a lack of intelligence on Claire on both our side and yunojia side." Lu Xiu stood up and said. "That kid can really hide. In this way, we are in the light. He is in the dark. If he doesn''t do it first, we won''t find him all our life." Lu Luxiu thought deeply: "he can''t do it first. If he still insists on revenge, maybe something will happen in a short time." Seeing Lu Lu Xiu''s expression, buyani felt very familiar. Every time Lu Lu Xiu showed such an expression, it meant that he caught some clues: "what did you think of, your excellency Lu Lu Lu Xiu? Can you tell me?" "Well ~ I think of a clue, but I think yunojia can think of it, and only she has the strength to grasp it." Lu Luxiu smiled helplessly, took out zero''s helmet from the space ring and put it aside: "we''d better arrange it step by step." Seeing this, buyani stopped talking. She really couldn''t remember where the boy Claire was and showed her feet. Since that night, he has completely disappeared. Both yunojia and her side have tried their best to search, but so many people can''t find any clues about the child no matter how they search. Moreover, the boy has learned to be good and will never steal stores again. According to lulushu''s guess, I''m afraid he has changed his face and has a normal identity, He can buy everything he needs through the stolen money, such as food, clothes, residence, and even all kinds of magic books and materials. The legal institutions under yunojia and the city security team have strengthened their supervision over the sale of all kinds of magic items. If he wants to continue to study magic, he must need these magic items and materials. When it comes to money, the imp city is absolutely not short of. After all, half of his savings can be installed in his space ring. The sum of this wealth is definitely hundreds of millions of leans. It is enough for an ordinary person to live a moist life. Buyani can''t help gnashing her teeth when she thinks of it. The savings she saved from "frugality" have made wedding clothes for others. This smelly kid must be eating and drinking hot with her own money these days. After all, when she spends money, she is still the happiest with other people''s money! "What''s the matter with you, buyani?" Luxiu found that buyani''s face was white and red. "Ah ~ nothing!" "Heartache, the wealth you collect?" Simultaneous interpreting what she thought in her mind, Lulu Xiu actually made the crystal dragon girl really feel sad. It is always a loss of property. Just like the legend, the Dragon seems to be obsessed with wealth. Even if it collects a gold and silver mountain, if it loses a copper, it must be heartache for a long time. Buyani smiled in embarrassment. This is a bad habit. Money is called money only when it is used. If it is not used, it is just a string of numbers. Gold can be valuable only if everyone recognizes its value, otherwise it is a pile of useless minerals. For a long time, Lu Lu Xiu thought that most dragons only save money but don''t know how to use money to promote the economy and create benefits for themselves. The treasure of dragons is like an astronomical wealth in the eyes of ordinary people, but most of them are the views of the poor. In the eyes of businessmen who really have money and know how to use money, Although the dragon''s treasure is indeed a large sum of money, it may take hundreds of years for the dragon to accumulate. This wealth is really inefficient. The merchants'' game in the mall may take the Dragon hundreds of years to collect the Wenjiang signed in one second, The capital flowing in the whole market every second can probably make a dragon excited to have a sudden cardiac arrest on the spot. Lu Luxiu couldn''t help thinking of the profits he made from the first drug sale. Facing the series of figures on the statement, buyani was stunned for a long time before gulping her saliva, believing that what she saw was not false. In buyani''s eyes, this so-called monopoly trade is faster than robbery. In fact, Lu Luxiu also wants to tell buyani that compared with monopoly trade, there are also stocks, virtual finance What is called cherry stone currency (Note 1), that is the real robbery, and the robbers don''t even have to go out of their home. They just need to tap the keyboard in front of the computer, and the flow of funds can be so large that a country can fall into financial collapse. Stimulated by this huge gap, buyani even changed her slightly lazy behavior when she was idle and picked up financial books. Originally, Lu Luxiu thought that as a crystal dragon, buyani might be difficult to understand the clever operation of finance, but unexpectedly, buyani''s learning speed was amazing and her understanding ability was also very fast. Although buyani was confused about many financial operations at first, she immediately understood the mystery after being asked, and could quickly understand the next key points by analogy. Coupled with the dragon''s strong memory, Lu Luxiu estimated that if buyani could keep this enthusiasm and continue to study, Maybe it won''t take a few years to create a businesswoman as strong as Eliza. In fact, Lu Lu Xiu thought that the giant dragon was really a little incredible. In some aspects, the giant dragon was much better than human beings in terms of talent, physical strength, spiritual ability and learning and thinking, but now the giant dragon disappeared from the mainland and lived in seclusion, while in theory, much weaker human beings occupied the mainland and became the dominator in the open, This is really strange. Although the fertility of the dragon is low, the long life span can make up for the problems caused by low fertility to a great extent, and the long life span can also make the dragon have more advantages than human beings to accumulate more knowledge and experience. For example, in business competition and the development and application of Technology, the dragon with more knowledge and experience should naturally have more advantages. Lu Luxiu believes that this should not be simply because there are more powerful gods to protect mankind in the world, nor because a cruel war broke out between dragons. There should be some deeper reasons that affect the pattern change of the world. If the Dragon loves wealth, it can fully integrate into the human made system and create far more wealth than plundering with brute force. But now I seem to see that crosaide has skillfully integrated into this system and used this system like a fish in water to seek huge benefits for himself. Other dragons, whether Rogge The greedy buyani, or the shadow dragon that haunted that day, seems to have wandered outside this system, still relying on her fangs and claws to plunder inefficiently. Because the body is too powerful, does it become dependent on strength rather than wisdom? Lu Lu Xiu also noticed that buyani was obviously impatient with the cumbersome use of financial methods when learning these knowledge. She understood the operation mode of the system, but she hated this "play" rule, which requires time precipitation, prior layout, setting up traps and seizing the opportunity. If you want to say, the Dragon probably disliked some trouble and liked to go in a straight line with violence, To describe it is the character who likes to make fast money. All this has caused buyani''s enthusiasm to subside before long. However, every time the chamber of Commerce sees the figures on the statement after making profits, she will be full of energy again for a period of time Human beings can live in this world and occupy the mainstream in front of a species like the giant dragon, which is not only naturally powerful but also highly intelligent. Perhaps we should really thank the giant dragons for their different thinking mode from humans. Otherwise, if the giant dragon takes the initiative to learn human rules and integrate wisdom into the world, human beings have no chance of winning in front of the giant dragon, Probably the best result is to become a puppet doll manipulated at will. At this time, there was a knock on the door. After getting lulushu''s permission, Eliza came in with some documents. Seeing Eliza enter the room, buyani also knew that Lucius had to do business again. She waved her hand and said, "well, I''ll go to black rose first today. Leflea also entrusted me to deal with some people who are in the way." Luxiu nodded and waited until buyani left. Alisa spread the papers on the table. "Pharmaceutical production and sales plan for this month." Eliza briefly explained. "Has the order quantity increased again?" Lu Lu Xiu looked at the above figures and said unexpectedly: "it seems that the Pharmacist Association made this market too hungry before. Originally, I was worried about whether continuous large shipments would lead to market saturation, but now it seems that I am worried too much." "The market feedback evaluation is very good. It''s not enough to double the output." Eliza affirmed that now the silver wing chamber of commerce mainly sells healing potions and a small amount of magic potions specially for yunojia. The purity of the potions prepared by the elves remains high, which makes the potions of the silver wing chamber of Commerce highly evaluated in the market. Even the national army is attracted to purchase these high-purity potions, After all, the higher the purity of the medicine, the more likely it is to save a soldier on the battlefield. "Has the Pharmacist Association increased its production?" Eliza nodded, "yes, Lord ruxiu, just as you expected." (Note 1: cherry stone is an important mineral in the Geass world and an indispensable material for manufacturing the power system of humanoid mecha. The largest production in zone 11 is almost monopolized by the Brittany Empire, just like the petrodollar system.) Chapter 1152 Increase production and lower prices. The scale and capital of Yinyi chamber of commerce can not compete with the Pharmacist Association. It is ready to conduct cheap dumping at prices, so as to crush Yinyi chamber of Commerce. Kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred ~ HMM! It''s a tactic of killing eight hundred enemies and losing one thousand, but others are rich and powerful, so they can play it. Lu Xiu smiled contemptuously and threw the document aside: "Deployment of drugs is not a group of workers who can go to work for a few days. First, let''s not talk about price cuts. Even if the Pharmacists Association is willing to subsidize themselves to maintain the quality of raw materials, the increase in output means that more pharmacists must be launched. Many of them are likely to be apprentices and novice. Yes, there will be some fluctuations. " "That''s for sure, Mr. Lu Lu Xiu. The Pharmacist Association has monopolized the market for a long time, and the pharmaceutical output allocated has been the maximum. If they want to forcibly increase the output, they will certainly let the original apprentice work." Eliza thought for a moment and said, "the quality will definitely decline, especially in the pharmaceutical market facing the low-end market." "It''s up to them to play. We don''t follow the note. The drugs sold by Yinyi chamber of commerce are the most reasonable in both price and quality. There''s no need to lower ourselves to play the price war. The Pharmacist Association will occupy the low-end market at most in the future. We will never give up the share of the high-end market." Eliza smiled knowingly, "I think so, too, Lord Lucius." In this regard, Lu Lu Xiu nodded. In addition to Liu Tao, the two most assured people in the chamber of commerce are Alisa. They have excellent professional analysis ability and first-class vision. With her assistance, they are really relieved. Otherwise, they are afraid that they will be too busy to deal with the affairs of the chamber of Commerce alone, let alone other things. After checking the statement with Eliza again and confirming that it was correct, Lu Luxiu signed his name. After Eliza withdrew, Lu Luxiu picked up the mask on one side and put it on his head. With "sincere deception", Lu Luxiu changed from the president of the chamber of Commerce to a mysterious transcendent zero! Silently recited a spell, and Lu Xiu, who had hidden his body, left the path of the chamber of Commerce. After arriving in a different world, Lu Luxiu''s curiosity about magic made him squeeze out time to learn a little. A fireball that can be used to light cigarettes and a wind blade that can be used to blow the wind. The remaining stealth spells are probably Lu Luxiu''s proudest achievements. Concealment, camouflage, detection, anti detection ~ sometimes Lu Xiu feels that he may have been playing the mysterious role of zero and living in the dark for too long. He subconsciously prefers to find skills that can make him more secretive and explore intelligence. After noticing invisibility, he actually squeezed time to overcome the black dragon''s nature of not good at magic and learned it, Although this stealth spell can''t last long. After flying hundreds of meters, Lu Luxiu''s body gradually appeared, but at this time, Lu Luxiu had already returned to the ground and quickly crossed the streets and alleys into the lower urban area. Compared with the prosperity of the upper urban area, the lower urban area is in a chaotic state from beginning to end. Although there is still a certain urban planning, the lack of maintenance facilities and damaged and messy roads still make it breathless. It lacks vitality, hope and dream. The civilians in the lower urban area oppressed by reality obviously lack vitality, And the other poor are like walking corpses. Lu Lu Xiu, who was walking on the road, looked at the malicious people around him. At the moment, Lu Lu Xiu''s shape changed into a big man full of muscles and ferocious looks. Because this "ferocious" shape made the people around him subconsciously make way for Lu Lu Lu Xiu. Everyone dared to secretly stare at Lu Lu Lu Xiu and avoid his sight, But there are some special eyeliner and reckless look at Lulu Xiu. "Why are there more and more birds recently?" Lu Lu Xiu, with a ferocious scar face, looked up at some turtledoves resting on the eaves. The birds stared at by the ferocious man stayed on the eaves and combed their feathers. It seemed that they didn''t care at all. After the confrontation with yunojia that night, there were more and more small animals with strange behavior in the free city, and there were enough wild cats on the roadside. The birds in the sky seemed to have spirit and began to monitor the people living in the city. The underdeveloped civilians who have been pressed by the pressure of life have probably not yet noticed the subtle changes of these common animal. But in the silver wing chamber, Lu Lu Xiu and frequent trips to the outside have already seen different places. These animal are absolutely secretly manipulated to become the eye liner to silently monitor the pedestrians. As a result, Lu Xiu can find the sneaky eyes of these little things wherever he goes. Yunojia, apart from the businessman who represents the highest magic and technology law in the free city, probably no one can control so many animals. The group has built an airtight surveillance network in the free city. Compared with these omnipresent and unobtrusive animals, The gradual investigation and patrol monitoring of the urban security forces are just like kindergarten students, which is ridiculous and inefficient. Thanks to these little spies, they now have to run away from the silver wing chamber of commerce with stealth before they dare to act. Thanks to miss yunojia''s love, the silver wing chamber of Commerce has been "accidentally" intruded by small animals more and more. Lu Luxiu ignored the surveillance of these little spies all the way. It seems that yunojia can only have some visual sharing with these small animals. These animals still can''t see through the magic of stealth camouflage, but it''s also very terrible. Under this pervasive surveillance, the whole free city is almost completely exposed to yunojia''s eyes. When we came to the gate of black street, as always, some people were collecting fees, but the toll collectors had been replaced by black rose. Of course, the people holding the black rose badge were free and assured. Lu Lushou, who didn''t want to expose his identity, gave some money and entered the black street. "Hey, sir, would you like some Havana? It''s made of tobacco leaves that have been dried for a week." "We have raw materials here. They are very cheap." "Come on, sir. It can refresh you and make you feel like falling into a dream." After rejecting waves of enthusiastic vendors, Lu Luxiu strode to the location of black rose. In fact, Lu Luxiu was tangled with marijuana. He established a Black Knight Order in District 11 to fight against the drug trade in order to win the hearts of the people, but now as zero himself, he has become one of the beneficiaries of this soft drug. Although marijuana is an entry-level toy for children compared with those psychedelic drugs in zone 11, and can even be used in a small amount in medical treatment, the essence of drugs will not change. In some ways, even if they benefit, their hearts refuse. What a fickle world! Lu Xiu couldn''t help sighing. Black street is still that black street, full of all kinds of evils, but every time he steps here, Lu Lu Xiu can feel that it is changing rapidly. It is centered on black roses and is constantly radiating and changing the structure of black street. There are more and more smokers on the street, shuttling back and forth in the crowd, holding boxes with cigarettes and vendors and children with lanterns, And the special pungent smell of marijuana from time to time and the people who grow and dry marijuana in their houses. Under the manipulation of lefflan and the benefit of Da Ma, a crop that benefits the residents of different worlds, the once arrogant big gangs in black street have become the yellow flower of yesterday. Whether it is financial influence or violence, black rose has too many inherent advantages, and compared with the bloody and cruel style of the old gangs in black street, The witchcraft witch doesn''t rule here with fear. For example, the closer she is to the black rose, the more she will notice that the original dirty phenomenon of the black street will be reduced, and the neighborhood near the black rose will be renewed. The muddy road, which was always full of garbage, was paved with stone slabs, and trees were planted on both sides of the road. Some ugly and disorderly houses were pushed down. Some workers were working overtime to build new houses, and even black rose personnel were in charge of directing the construction with planning paper. The main stronghold of black rose, a casino originally established by a big gang, has also been renovated. Even a decent garden has been opened on the other side of the gate Street, and the atmosphere of corruption and decadence in the original stronghold of the casino has been swept away, Walking in feels like walking into a club and club with elegant style. Lu Lu Xiu couldn''t help laughing at all this. Seven whip and three candy! Leflea easily grasped the situation of the black street and created a situation that obedience to the black rose can enjoy all good things. The benefits brought by Havana sales and the jobs created are also controlled by the black rose. It is unknown how many young people in the whole black street yearn to become a member of the black rose, After entering the sphere of influence of black rose, even the most rebellious gangsters can''t help but carefully follow the order here and try to maintain all this in an atmosphere full of order and cleanliness, coupled with the cold rules created by black rose. Everyone will yearn for a better living environment, which is an instinct for biological survival! Leflea gave these people a glimmer of hope on the black street, and accurately grasped the most desired things in their repressed hearts. Just like what they did in District 11, leflea grasped the most desired things in the hearts of the oppressed people in District 11. Even in the face of the mysterious and unknown zero, they would closely unite around themselves, Because only you can bring them hope and keep them from being knocked down by despair! Black rose is already a dominant company. Although some powerful gangs continue to play the role of thugs under the support of the gold master behind them, there are two or three kittens in the black street, which can''t turn over any big waves. Or from the beginning, these people are not qualified to participate in the game between extraordinary people, The gap between each other''s vision is too big! Chapter 1153 It seemed that lulushu suddenly appeared in the stronghold of black rose. Perhaps it was because the crystal dragon buyani had come in advance. The personnel of black rose just stunned and immediately returned to God to pick up lulushu. Some people''s eyes shine with unwilling emotions, others with unspeakable excitement, and some with longing! As ordinary people, they are told of another unknown side of the world overnight, telling them that there are many beings in the world that can not be hurt by swords, and these beings lurk around them and will appear in front of them in the future. They may be the most powerful allies or the most terrible enemies, and they will face these beings in the near future. In the face of this shocking fact, the only choice ordinary people can make is probably only two. Either they can escape as far as they can, or they can crawl in front of each other and try their best to please to see if they can get a little benefit. Of course, some people may say that there is also a choice called resistance. For example, like the sentence that is willing to cut all over and dare to pull the emperor off his horse, resistance is also a choice! But the problem is ~ there are really few people in the world who can be willing to cut all over. The emperor who was pulled off his horse has great power. At the same time, he is only a mortal who can be hurt by the sword, but now facing the non-human existence, who dares to be the first person to eat crabs? At the beginning, lulushu and leflen considered some situations. Therefore, lulushu''s existence is only known by the elites recognized by leflen in the high level of black rose. Otherwise, if too many people know, there will definitely be escape and betrayal among the Black Rose''s personnel in the face of the fear brought by the unknown, If the manipulation is not good, the black rose may even be overwhelmed by the pressure it produces. "Well, everyone, let''s start today''s course. Please swallow your words back. I know what you want to ask. I can tell you clearly that it''s useless. It''s foolish to use force to directly compete with the extraordinary. Don''t think that using the number of people can make up for the gap in strength. The only weapon you can choose now is Have wisdom. " The meeting room in the black rose inner hall, Wearing a zero mask, Lucius said loudly to the black rose member sitting below: "Walk in the gap generated by the game between extraordinary people, try your best to survive, and create enough chips with the help of potential until the influence of black rose can also affect the choice of extraordinary people. Before reaching this level, don''t think about the foolish idea of forming private armed forces to fight each other. For example, as an extraordinary person, I despise it at all When fighting with minions, all I have to do is kill the mastermind directly, and the rest will disappear naturally. " The black rose executives sitting below and listening to Lu Lu Xiu''s speech didn''t say a word. Originally, people thought whether zero, also an extraordinary, would have made some members stronger by its own strength, or fight the extraordinary by teaching some ancient martial arts and lost ancient magic, but the answer was daydreaming! What zero wants them to do is still step by step, try to infiltrate the whole free city and even the areas thought by the free city under favorable conditions, expand the scale of black rose and strengthen its influence, not just in the form of a gang, but expand into a huge group, a gangster group, a business group and an intelligence group, All kinds of patterns are OK, as long as they can hide in the dark and swim among the extraordinary! As the directly appointed armed officer, musk stood up with an ugly face: "I have a problem, sir zero." "It''s better not to be too stupid. I have a bad temper and don''t like repeating the same thing over and over again." Faced with the pressure of phantom pain that seems to cut the body of the transcendent named zero, musk swallowed his saliva and still stood up straight and said, "that is to say, the force we want to establish is only to deal with ordinary people. It''s up to you to deal with those transcendents?" "That''s right!" Lu Xiu nodded without hesitation. yes! From the beginning, Lucius didn''t expect the black rose staff to become the main force against the extraordinary! Weak strength is the main reason. Although there is no way to make people strong in an instant, for example, Claire, the boy, is lucky to pick up the soul gem, so he can have the power to compete with the extraordinary people in the city from a slave who has nothing, Not to mention that with the help of Yalin, ruxiu himself changed from a weak human to a very powerful one, but most of this strength will undoubtedly pay a price. Claire''s body will be devoured by her power every time she uses a gem. If she is careless, she may be in danger of falling dead. Lulushu''s reincarnation into a dragon may have no negative impact. At most, it is some ethical pressure on the spirit by abandoning human identity and turning into a monster. However, lulushu also knows that Yalin can''t do this to anyone, Otherwise, I''m afraid a huge dragon Legion has gathered in the whole audur city. Apart from these extreme forced strengthening techniques, even if there are ancient martial arts and magic, the question is, do these people have time to practice? Even if the eternal potion can make an ordinary person strong physically soon, the understanding of skills is only the accumulation of time. Speaking of this, Lu Lu Xiu said, "but please note that when the fight between the extraordinary really begins, it means one thing, that is, you are worthless." "Worthless, you mean" Musk''s face changed. "Agent war ~ I don''t know if you have understood this word. If you do, you should know that when the real agent comes to the front stage behind the scenes, the agent will be useless, and what will happen to you involved in the war. I don''t think you are naive!" Lu Lu Xiu''s voice is as cold as the cold wind from the far north. The proxy war between big countries and small countries are regional conflicts no matter how they fight. However, as a big country behind the scenes, it will be a world-class war, which everyone absolutely doesn''t want to see, The collapse of a small country as an agent under this level of war may even happen overnight. Musk, the specially appointed armed officer, had to sit down with a blue face. At the moment, the high-level personnel of black rose in the room can''t help looking at each other, but no one dares to say a word. Even if the attitude of the extraordinary named zero is so rude and direct, his power is enough to overwhelm any dissatisfaction and cut off the possibility of all rebellion. However, while fearing, there were also people who were unwilling to be ordinary. Their blood surged, and their eyes staring at Lu Xiu revealed a fanatical atmosphere. Risk is also an opportunity sometimes. A large part of the black rose members sitting here were born in the black street, and a small part were born in the black street because of poverty and family decline. In order not to become slaves because of bankruptcy, they chose to hide in the dark street and survive. They were teased by fate and suffered from oppression and suffering, After struggling in pain and humiliation for too long, even the last bit of human dignity will be lost. When there is a chance to turn into a human being, even if there is only 1% chance, these painful but unwilling souls will try to seize it at all costs. "Then what should we do now, sir? Please be sure to give guidance." Finally, the attitude of some black rose executives began to soften. "It''s very simple. At this stage, black rose has still expanded its power, focusing on Gong and strengthening its internal strength. Clean up other forces on black street and make this area completely become the territory of black rose. After infiltrating the upper area, black rose should not forget its foundation. In my opinion, the lower area is equally important." "We know that Ms. Loveland has made corresponding arrangements. In the future, black rose will completely control the lower area and become the real dominator here." A rare female member of the black rose high-rise nodded. "In my opinion, controlling the lower area is more important than the upper area," Lu added Some people don''t understand that the free city divides the identity level with money. The people in the lower area are as cheap as pigs and dogs, while the upper area is the person above people. Every chamber of Commerce in the black street is eager to extend its tentacles to the upper area. After all, it represents prosperity and wealth, and the lower area is always synonymous with dirt and poverty. "Do you remember what the world called this city?" "Call this ~" Some members of the black rose couldn''t help looking at each other. Obviously, after living in the city for a long time, the parties had been fascinated by the bystanders, and musk and several others couldn''t help frowning. Lu Xiu said loudly and forcefully: "This is a distorted City, a city of sin that even gods give up. It is also a free trade city and a paradise for the rich. There is no so-called blood and birth. The only benchmark to measure the dignity and lowliness of identity is money. At the same time, it is also a city built on the bones of countless slaves and poor people. Every inch of land here is soaked with blood and tears Water! " "That''s right ~ this is a city built on slaves and the poor. The prosperity of the upper zone comes from the endless squeezing of the lower zone. It continues to squeeze the lower zone with the lie of not asking about the ability of origin. In fact, as long as it leaves the support of the lower Zone, the so-called prosperity of the upper zone is just a castle in the air." When Lucius pointed out everything, everyone at the top of the black rose became strange and subtle. At this time, Lu Xiu spread out his hands and said, "so don''t forget, what is the cornerstone that really supports the city, how to use this neglected cornerstone, and how to maximize its potential is what you should think about." Chapter 1154 Fear can bring domination, but it can also bring resistance. Seduction brings obedience, but it can also bring excessive greed! Black rose can''t play the role of a terrible bully like those gangs on the black street. Those gangs that have left legendary deeds in human history will find ways to wash themselves white in the end, and will try their best to hide as the side of the gangs, package themselves, and make themselves look polite, like a good man rather than a villain, Even if there is a savage and bloody side, it can only be carried out in the dark. Only those small gangs that do not enter the stream will try their best to pursue and render violence, and then position themselves in the lower third class position forever. Obviously, black rose, who pursues to enter the upper zone and play games with the city''s extraordinary people, can''t lose its value. After some fierce means necessary for initial development, black rose, who now has sufficient sources of funds, has long abandoned those inefficient means such as extortion and pickpocketing. Now, like a real ruler, the rules makers are slowly changing the black street, Let everyone see that the black street led by black rose will become better and better. Repair roads, clean the environment and change the surrounding phenomena. The most important thing is that the emergence of Havana cigarettes has provided black rose with a way to make money for many poor people on the black street. This is probably the biggest and most grateful favor in this city where money has been used to divide identity levels. Of course, black rose is not a charity. Anyone who dares to challenge and disobey black rose will be clear in this street for the first time. Those who follow me will prosper and those who disobey me will perish. Black rose is to shape this form. Whip and candy should be used interchangeably. Usually, the best proportion is one-third of candy and one-seventh of whip! "Before the emergence of Havana, intelligence information, taxation, commodity smuggling and the secret assistance of silver wing chamber of Commerce had always been the main sources of funds for black rose, but now black rose has been able to make blood by itself. With sufficient funds, black rose has rapidly changed its model. Now the gangs that can threaten black rose on the black street no longer exist, even if there are and must be Wait until freedom is behind the scenes in the upper zone to inject money into them. " After the first class, Rulu Xiu returned to the rest room. Leflea gave Rulu Xiu a look at the sales of Havana cigarettes during this period. In addition to the labor cost and a little loss, the net profit of the whole black rose was more than 10 million riens, which still did not fully cover the whole free city, Even if the lower areas have not been fully covered, if the free city is completely occupied, the conservative estimation of profit is afraid that it will benefit black rose by nearly one billion leans every year. Lu Lu Xiu couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "no wonder so many people would rather risk being executed to carry out such illegal activities." "Then, Mr. Lu Luxiu, do you want your Yinyi chamber of Commerce to be an agent, fully responsible for selling this trendy Havana cigarette, and it''s easy to discuss the profit distribution." Le Fleming smiled and made a tempting suggestion. "Ha ha ~ it''s not necessary. Although the interests are very attractive, the black rose and Yinyi chamber of commerce should at least continue to maintain this state of strangers on the surface. It''s not a bad thing for us." Naturally, it is impossible for Lu Xiu to reveal his other identity: "besides, I think someone will come to black rose to negotiate cooperation or directly annex it soon!" The marijuana flowing out of Black Rose''s hands has created an enviable wealth. Next, the greedy jackals in the upper area will not let go of this fat. Anyway, those jackals in the upper area will take a piece from Black Rose''s hands. Of course, black rose doesn''t have to eat alone, For black rose, which is in urgent need of expanding its influence and sales, if it is tempting and willing to help open the sales channel in the upper area, as long as the conditions proposed by the other party are not too greedy and harsh, cooperation is not a bad thing. "I said, Evelyn, don''t you really need the power of Geass to control your men?" Relative Lu Lu Xiu also put forward a suggestion: "I can directly control them to absolutely obey every order of you. Rest assured that they will not become completely unintentional puppets, but will absolutely obey in their original personality and cognition." People controlled by the power of Geass will not become puppet dolls who will act only when they hear orders, just like the "live" command of Geass given by Lu Lushu to Shumu rosefinch in the past. The will of rosefinch will be controlled by the power of Geass unless it is in a critical moment, and the self of rosefinch will not be limited in ordinary times. If you give an order to make the other party a slave, Then the other party will be loyal and obedient to Lu Xiu while retaining his character and concept. In the past, the power of Geass was the envy of leflea, But now the trickery witch smiled charmingly: "ah! This proposal is good, but now the black rose is no longer needed, Lord Lu Lu Xiu! Compared with using this kind of Geass power to control my men, in fact, I prefer to use strategy and potential to control and restrain my men. Although your Geass power is very magical and convenient, it is not a good thing to rely too much on it." Lu Lu Xiu doesn''t insist on this. It''s not a good thing to rely too much on it. In fact, Lu Lu Xiu himself holds the same view. It''s not a good thing to rely too much on his unexpected strength. Otherwise, when he loses his strength again one day, he will achieve nothing. At the same time, crystal dragon buyani is giving another class to the members of black rose, a class that is more impressive than Lu Lushu''s sermon, that is to let them experience the feeling of facing the extraordinary from zero distance, and under the incomparable power of crystal dragon, Most of these gang members who only live in their own narrow world also deeply understand how latent their previous understanding of the world is, and let them eliminate the ridiculous idea that they can try to make up for the power gap with sneak attacks and numbers in the shortest time. Recruit more people to expand their influence as much as possible, which is the next work for leflea. The goal of black rose in the future is to become a shadow government lurking in the city. There is no need to show up. As long as it controls the world behind the scenes, it can skillfully use money and intelligence as leverage to pry the development of the situation. When buyani''s training for the black rose members was over, she sought the cooperation of the black rose or coveted the wealth alone, just as ruluciu expected. But it seems unlikely Outside the stronghold of black rose headquarters, Lu luciu and buyani Jiu, who had changed their appearance again, saw a carriage parked at the door of black rose under the protection of the guard. Perhaps it was for the sake of concealment. The two carriages were not decorated with the emblem of the chamber of Commerce, but the horses and decorations pulled from the carriage did not seem to be a powerful chamber of Commerce, In addition, after the messenger who obviously despised the black street and got off the carriage, Lu luciu had no hope for him. Such a stupid person really didn''t know which chamber of Commerce would send him to negotiate. His role should not be to reach some cooperation, but to screw up the cooperation at the appropriate time. "How about education?" Luxiu ignored the guy who had quarreled with the black rose waiter at the door and was ready to return to the chamber of Commerce. Buyani chose to see him off. Originally, crystal dragon girl was going to send Lu Lu Xiu to return with space. But Lu ruxiu still insisted on walking back with her feet. After all, the eye liner was too much recently, and she didn''t know if the law merchant, miss yonoja, was in a state of emergency. Did she open a lock? If there was a lock in the running, bueny''s ability to use space jumping would surely be perceived by the other side in an instant. In addition to not using the space talent of crystal dragon as much as possible, Luxiu also told buyani not to use this talent as much as possible during this period of time. "Don''t worry, make sure they will never forget. A group of little guys with hot brains who are still living in their own world and planning those ridiculous plans." Buyani walked briskly in front, turned around like a butterfly and said with a smile: "now they will never have those naive ideas, but they should understand that as mortals and extraordinary people, they can only use potential as a lever to achieve the purpose of balance without equal strength." Lu Lu Xiu nodded and said, "they must learn this. They have put down their previous mentality as soon as possible. People who can''t change will be eliminated by the actual situation sooner or later, and neither I nor lefulan will allow such people to continue to exist, otherwise they will bring disaster to themselves." After walking to the door of black street, buyani also chose to leave. Seeing buyani alone, many people wandering in the black street immediately set their eyes on the girl. Although they changed their appearance, they were no longer beautiful, but they were also extremely beautiful actresses in the black street, which attracted many people to have some bad ideas. Lu Lu Xiu didn''t take care of these poor guys. Anyway, after they gave any dirty ideas to their actions, the only consequence they got was to be repaired by the crystal dragon girl, and then search for the last penny in their pocket! A bunch of poor guys, but they deserve it! There was no need for so many Lu Xiu to hurry on his way back. He was like walking and observed the situation in the lower area again. A huge powder keg was only wet by the high-pressure rain. As long as he could light the powder keg with a fire, it was estimated that the whole free city would be blown down. In order to avoid those small animals that kept monitoring day and night, Lu Luxiu changed his appearance and calmly opened the way into the upper area. Just after entering the upper area, Lu Luxiu noticed a strange smell in a quiet place outside. It was a disgusting negative emotion and bloody smell, It''s like a collection of evil thoughts. Even if the weak seems to disappear at any time, it still makes people feel disgusted. Ruxiu immediately thought of the feeling that night brought by the fallen master parasitic on Claire. This should represent the power of the devil''s abyss! Chapter 1155 A murder occurred in a chaotic and distorted city such as the free city. There are many large and small homicides in the lower area every day. There were no homicides that day. Maybe it is a strange thing for people living in this city. But when this murder is involved with the devil, the situation is a little different! Lu Lu Xiu walked a distance along the position of the breath, and finally locked a house on the edge of the junction between the upper area and the lower area. The faint abyss breath emanated from this house, and the little putrid smell in the air can confirm that the victims inside have been dead for several days. He noticed that there was still a cat on the eaves scratching with her short legs and staring at herself. Lu Luxiu pretended to be like passers-by and left naturally. Judging from the pervasive monitoring ability of these small animals, it was impossible not to find the body. The reason why he didn''t attract yunojia''s attention, I''m afraid these controlled animals can only pass the picture back to yunojia, which is equal to the force of the abyss near the scene. Obviously, yunojia far away can''t notice it. Lu Luxiu, who hurried back to the silver wing chamber of Commerce, immediately marked the place of the accident on the map and secretly ruled the investigating officer Lagrange lux. Recently, Lagrange, who was worried that he had no clue of Claire, immediately came to the spirit, immediately took several subordinates to skillfully "pass by" the house according to Lu Luxiu''s requirements and happened to find the decaying body. At first, ragwen''s men thought it was just an ordinary murder, but with the advice of Lu Lushou, ragwen soon found that the victim had been brutally punctured from the wounds on the limbs of the body. Although it was one knife from the chest wound, the victim was obviously fixed to the ground in a lying position before he died, If it''s just a simple murder, the prisoner doesn''t seem to need so much trouble. After further investigation, ragvin soon found that some traces were erased but still left on the ground, which seems to be an irregular figure, and the victim should be fixed in the center of this figure when he was killed. As soon as these clues came out and connected together, the word sacrifice jumped out of everyone''s mind, including several subordinates of ragwen! Some people killed and sacrificed in the free city. In addition to some things that happened in the free city and belrama kingdom not long ago, the subordinates of ragwen suddenly changed their faces, while ragwen, as an investigator, was excited and trembled, and immediately asked someone to contact the security team with a communication device, In less than 15 minutes, a large number of heavily armed members of the security team rushed to the scene and blocked the place. At this time, the cat who was still napping nearby was watching the human activities below meaningfully. For a moment, the cat was like waking up from a dream, gave a loud cry, and then ran away. Shortly after the cat left, when the personnel of the urban security team were preparing to take away the body, a more professional team had arrived at the scene. Judging from the clothes, it was obvious that all the high-level mages were high-level mages. The battle obviously startled the security team, and the leader of the team was a tall, plump woman wearing black and white robes. Although she was veiled, her skin showed a healthy wheat color, and the whole person exuded the temptation of a female cat, It''s not so much a mage, a woman who makes men daydream. She looks more like a famous lady wandering in the upper class society. If a woman like her who exudes the beauty of seduction appears in a tavern or brothel, she can probably row from the east of the city to the south of the city for a man close to Fangze! Although each other''s identities were noble mages, members of the security team had to stop each other before verifying each other''s identity. Fortunately, these mages had a good attitude and just asked to talk to the person in charge. The captain of the city security team, who had a good personal relationship with ragvin, had to stand up and ask politely, "who are you?" "We are mages of miss yunojia''s law school. We have heard that this case involves cult sacrifice. Entrusted by the City Council, we will be fully responsible for dealing with any matters related to demons and cults. You can directly verify this matter with the City Council." The masked woman headed by said in a slightly hoarse and lazy tone. "Really? Just a moment, please." The captain of the security team was stunned and quickly asked someone to bring the communication magic guide. After verifying to the upper level that there was indeed such a newly established department, he finally asked someone to release it. "Is your excellency ragvin, the investigator?" Compared with the captain of the security team accompanying her, the first thing the female mage wants to find is ragwen, who has made great achievements in searching Claire''s trail. "Your Excellency ragvin is investigating the scene. Please wait a moment. I''ll send someone to inform him." While sending a hand to inform ragvin, the captain of the security team asked carefully, "I don''t know how to call you." The female mage looked at the security captain. She seemed to hesitate for a moment before slowly opening her mouth and said, "Layard, just call me that." "All right, Ms. Layard ~" The captain of the security team nodded, and then saw ragwen coming under the leadership of the team members. The two sides met and briefly introduced themselves. Then the female mage named Layard quickly shifted the topic to business. For this, ragwen also explained the situation in detail as much as possible and invited Layard to the scene. The whole scene has been blocked by the city security team, because the devil sacrifice is likely to involve the fugitive boy Claire, who is the culprit who brought the devil into the free city. Now the upper District Council and the big three of the free city are all trying to arrest him, obviously treating him as the number one dangerous person, When dealing with this suspicious case, the urban security team dare not relax. In addition to the on-site search, many members and spies of the security team have begun to search the adjacent area to see if they can find some clues. With ragwen entering the murder scene, although the doors and windows have been opened for ventilation for a long time, there is still some light putrid smell left in the air, but Layard doesn''t seem to care about it, and his attention is all in the center of the room. "It''s here, madam. When we found the body, the body was lying on its side, and here we found that there were some abnormal bumps on the ground in addition to a few traces. It was obvious that the victim had a lying posture fixed here at the time of death, and further investigation found that some traces had been painted on the victim''s body." Ragvin quickly introduced the situation. While listening, rayad lifted the white cloth on the corpse aside. Although it had been "frozen" by the mage, there was no maggot nuisance, but it was still in a state of decay, and some disgusting corpses were exposed. He watched the traces of the abdomen of the corpse smeared out and could not be seen because of decay, Despite his nausea, radya pressed the body with his hand, as if feeling something. "When did you die?" "According to the autopsy results, it should be two to three days." Layad nodded and then moved to the figure that could not be seen in the middle of the room. The female mage took out a small bag from her pocket, took out a little powder like gravel, and then gently blew a breath. The gravel immediately seemed to be given life, fluttering in the air and falling slowly, and finally filled the blurred figure. Ragwen took a deep breath and looked at the completed magic array on the ground ~ HMM! It should be the magic array. Although this array is not the circular array commonly used by mages in the past, the irregular graphics are full of unknown words. I don''t know why, even if I don''t understand the consciousness of these words at all, when I look at the words, ragwen feels that his heart is like being filled with lead stone, and his heart is filled with a sense of frustration, loss and blasphemy, It seems that there is a feeling that people don''t spit out, but it is held in their hearts, which makes people want to vent with violence and fear. Not only ragvin, but also the members of the security team seemed to have this feeling. They all looked embarrassed or turned their heads and didn''t want to see it. "Ms. Layard, let''s make a backup record a little. Hey! Please wait" Struggling with the discomfort in his heart, ragwen was trying to let people draw this figure, but Layard had started first. With a gentle wave of his hand, the figure filled by gravel suddenly dissipated. Layard turned his head and said in a hoarse tone, "record? If you don''t want to become a murderer and fraudster in your next life, Mr. lagvin, I advise you to forget what you just saw as soon as possible." "I see. Thank you for your prompt, Ms. Layard." Ragwen is not a fool. Naturally, he understands the female mage''s hint. The array light makes people feel uncomfortable when they see it visually. If they observe it for a long time, they will know what impact it will have on themselves. But the reason why they want to record is not that they really want to back up, but that the owner needs a detailed information, and any information should not be missed. Rayad is also very satisfied with the investigator''s insight and cautious attitude. He is dominated by curiosity. He is a fool who doesn''t know how to live or die and doesn''t measure his strength to pursue the truth. He has seen too much and is very tired of dealing with this self righteous fool again and again. Obviously, the investigator has a much better brain. He should be more relieved to cooperate with him. "There is indeed a sacrifice here." Finally, the entrusted person gave the answer to the devil professional Layard. In fact, Layard also knew the answer without such a painstaking investigation. After all, the weak force of the abyss left in the air has explained everything. Ragvin asked with a bad face, "has another demon entered the city?" "No ~ this dharma array is not a call, but a swallowing. Those who sacrifice devour the man''s soul to nourish themselves. Killing others and swallowing the soul is a common means for evil believers." "Well, I''ll immediately ask the staff to conduct an exclusion investigation to see if the victim has contacted any suspicious people recently." "If you have any information, please be sure to inform us at the first time." Layad took out a communication sharpener and handed it to ragwen. There was only one thing that the female mage did not tell ragwen that it was true to devour the soul, but judging from the residual fluctuation of the power of the abyss, it was inevitable that a demon had stepped into the main material, and it seemed that she was not one. Chapter 1156 While layad was investigating the scene with the investigating Guan lagwen, the mages on the side were not idle. A large number of magic guides were taken out of the space equipment and installed around the room. However, they threw out the members of the security team like a crowd, because there was nothing to do after the scene investigation, Then it''s their turn to deal with the devil. Although the public in the security team angrily scolded these "brick families", in the face of these real mages, even the captain of the security team had to leave obediently. After waiting outside for a while, the captain of the security team suddenly found that it seemed that his old friend ragvin had stayed. As a step-by-step analysis, he found the hiding place of the slave boy who was almost impossible to find. As an investigator, ragvin once again became a favorite for the upper class leaders, It seems that these mages with eyes higher than the top can''t ignore ragwen''s ability to let him stay. Hum ~ who says that our security team usually eats white rice! T-m-d usually doesn''t work hard and carry the black pot. A group of big men fart, and our minions run out of breath. In the end, so many people point at the backbone and scold waste and moths. Don''t you know how hard and dangerous the work of members of the security team is? The captain of the security team gave a deep feeling. For a while, Cai saw that the mages had finished their work and came out from the scene of the crime, and ragwen was talking with the female mage led by rayad. It seemed that there was a dispute. The two talked fiercely, but at last rayad was silent for a moment, and then took out a magic guide and handed it to ragwen. When the mages left, the members of the security team hurried forward to deal with the aftermath, transported the victim''s body away, sealed up the whole house and sent someone to guard it, while the rest were sorting out the evidence and preparing to take it back for further analysis. "Hey ~ ragvin! How''s it going? Did that big ass girl embarrass you?" When the mages left, the respect of the captain of the security team left with them. "Keep your voice down, old friend! That''s a mage. If they leave any detection spells, what you just said may make you lose your current position and even be sent to prison." Lagrange gave a blank look and the captain of the security team warned. Suddenly, the captain of the security team, who was originally a mercenary, covered his mouth in horror. For a time, his forehead was full of cold sweat. Yes! God knows if those mages will leave any monitoring magic. It would be bad if what they just said was recorded by magic! Seeing his old friend shut up, ragwen pulled him down and whispered, "the sorceress with a big ass wants to take all the data, whether it''s demonic or the analysis of the case itself ~ but in the name of my investigation of the case, she asked her to leave a little for me. At least when we go back, we don''t have to touch it blindly with black eyes." "Well done, I knew you could do it." Gently punched ragvin, and the sheriff said happily. At this time, a member of the security team rushed over, handed a document in front of the captain, took the document and looked at it, The captain of the security team took it to ragwen: "the identity of the victim has been found out. He is just a usurer. After being monopolized by the new black rose some time ago, the whole force has been driven out of the black street. Now he has formed a small Gang, which has been used as a stronghold in the upper area and began to start his old business again." After taking the document, Lagrange looked at it more carefully than the coarseness of the captain of the security team. It seems that every word and every piece of information may bring important intelligence. From the intelligence point of view, the murdered man is a scum, a scum who lives by beating the bone and sucking the marrow. Seriously, whether he is swallowed up or sacrificed to the devil. For this man who has ruined many families and separated his wife and children, Lagrange''s first reaction is that evil will be rewarded. Going to hell is what he deserves most. If the boy who summoned the devil carried out this sacrificial murder, he deliberately chose such a scum rather than an ordinary person who would not be paid much attention even if he died in the lower area. Is there a conscience hidden in the child''s heart? Ragvin looked at the document and sighed. A child who was born as a slave and suffered a lot in this city. When he gained great strength and freedom, he did not choose to escape to the outside world to enjoy all the beautiful things, but insisted on staying in this city full of hostility to him for revenge, even if he was chased and encircled, But in this case, he still has conscience and human nature. It should be said that a person''s origin and blood lineage really can not represent that a person is born with the so-called nobility and inferiority. A slave who has mastered the devil''s power still adheres to the last conscience and humanity in his heart, and a businessman born noble and rich may have been incarnated into a devil without blood and tears in this city. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Just after the security team headquarters sorted out and backed up the data, a detailed investigation data was quietly transmitted to Lu Luxiu in the Yinyi chamber of commerce through lagvin''s hand. Through the investigation and search of the security team, the information obtained is much richer than if Lu Luxiu had decided to investigate alone, Obviously, the security forces, which are dominant in number, are indeed more efficient in intelligence collection than acting alone. The only regret is that gravin didn''t get all the information in the hands of the female mage. As for the so-called special response department to deal with demons established by the City Council, according to lulushu, its main members are under the command of yunojia, who is the devil itself. This response department is simply a thief shouting and catching thieves department. To put it bluntly, it is the private army established by yunojia from beginning to end, A private army dedicated to the fallen master and Claire. As a devil, yunojia is more familiar with the devil''s action mode in the sky and has more advantages in intelligence collection and analysis. "No demons enter the world, just devour rather than summon ~ ha! Ridiculous." Lu Lu Xiu looked at the certificate describing the female mage radya on the report and only felt funny: "deception, betrayal, instigation and bewitchment. In this city like a powder keg, it''s not easy to have a channel to step into it. It''s strange not to make good use of it." On one side, Alissa looked a little embarrassed when she saw ruxiu put down the documents. It was obvious that her experience in Jinsui territory had given Alissa a lot of psychological shadow. "Sorry ~ to talk about a topic you don''t like." Eliza touched her chest and calmed her restless heart: "nothing, just a little upset. She always feels incompetent. She can meet these demons when she goes there." You can meet demons wherever you go. Maybe it is. Lu Lu Xiu also wondered about the luck of his party. After entering the free city, he wanted to settle down and develop slowly. After the expansion of power, he steadily promoted to find the soul stone, but the result was that once he entered the city, he met with the extraordinary one after another, first the black dragon, then the blood clan, and then the female demon yunojia disguised as an adult, Now the demon masters in the void have personally entered the world. In the face of so many extraordinary people, especially unreasonable demons, the city always gives people a feeling that it will be finished sooner or later. Although in the report, Lagrange mainly analyzed Claire''s psychology and some conjectures about the place and current situation where Claire may reappear, and completely referred to the information given by the female mage rayad for what Claire did secretly with the devil, even in the face of this incomplete information, ruluciu also roughly inferred some things Claire might do. First of all, some demons were summoned and entered the world. However, according to the current situation of the free city, Claire and the fallen masters should not choose those demons that look more conspicuous. They are most likely to summon some demons who are proficient in intelligence collection and sneak assassination. Although Claire holds the magic gem, it is obvious that yunojia also has the relics of the son of the star and can exercise restraint against it. Unless the fallen master comes in person, the boy has no courage to showdown with the city. However, according to Claire''s previous action mode, it is obvious that using the gem will impose a considerable burden on him, It may be the limit to let the fallen master enter the main material plane in the form of separation. It''s natural to hide at this time. It''s too conspicuous to summon the three big and five rough faced demons. "Demons? It''s interesting. I''d like to see how terrible monsters originally appeared only in myths and ancient stories." Safiros, leaning against the wall, was eager to try. He missed two good plays in a row, which made the lonely soldier very unhappy recently. He especially wanted to find something to vent. "You''ll have a chance later, safiros." Lu Lu Xiu stood up and looked at the block outside, slightly opening some curtains: "In addition to summoning demons, the free city may be more lively in the future. The price of demons coming to this world is too high, and it is too conspicuous. I''m afraid those cults who belong to this world will not miss this opportunity. For the domination of demons, it''s better to let a child who is unstable and dedicated to revenge master unimaginable power This power is in your own hands. " Eliza nodded and added: "it''s not the first time that evil believers want to enter the free city for many years. There are not a few evil believers who are hanged and executed every year. Free cities don''t like to be interfered by religions and gods, and don''t welcome believers of demons." "As far as a city dominated by demons is concerned, but no other demons are allowed to enter it, yunojia is a more alternative existence." Lulushu shook his head and recalled the relationship between yunojia and the fallen master that night, not to mention the boss and subordinates, masters and slaves. It seemed that as the fallen master, belismee was like a sworn enemy. Chapter 1157 It is true that there are many extraordinary people in the free city, but for a long time, both yunojia and kloside have hidden their identity in the city, integrated into the city and acted according to the rules and systems of the city. Maybe they will make some small moves, or sometimes they will use the power of extraordinary people to seek convenience and interests for themselves, But from the beginning to the end, these extraordinary people will not break the bottom line and will not make extraordinary damage in this city. After all, no one is willing to do the stupid thing of killing a chicken to lay its eggs. But the devil is different, and Claire, who is persistent in revenge, is also different. How to cause the greatest damage and how to subvert the order of the city is the most desired goal, which is absolutely not allowed by the mortals and transcendents in the city! Over the years since the establishment of the free city, the extraordinary people who enter the city have been restrained and suppressed by the stronger existence and the mystery of the city. Those fools who overestimate themselves and always feel that they are rules are often the first to be eliminated, while smart people choose to act low-key in the city according to the rules, Evil believers who worship demons have always been the biggest prevention object of free cities. Lu Lu Xiu learned from some materials that once free cities seemed to have accepted some evil believers. These rich and big businessmen in the upper urban areas once thought that evil believers were human from beginning to end, even if they had extreme beliefs. They needed food, clothes and all kinds of materials to meet their spiritual and physical needs, all of which were inseparable from money. However, these businessmen soon found that they were wrong. Evil believers are indeed mortals. They need food, clothes and other living materials, but they believe in demons, which makes them extreme. These evil believers are completely uncertain. One second they are still laughing and talking to you, but the next second they may draw out a knife to stab you. In addition, cultists are like disordered beasts. Sacrificing and killing for the demons they believe in can hardly be restrained by law and punishment. Even hanging the corpses of cultists all over the city wall can not curb their bloodthirsty crazy ideas. They are a group of monsters who only want to kill, which is unreasonable. Where do these crazy monsters go like a plague, It is bound to be eroded and withered by their disorderly behavior. Compared with the gods'' rejection of free cities, evil believers who worship demons are more disgusting! The city abandoned by the gods among the living population, the city of corruption, the city of sin, the city of distortion, which has been crowned with countless bad names by the world and described as a hell on earth. In the end, the city full of sin as if ruled by demons is the city that most repels demons. Sometimes it has to be said that it is really unpredictable. Evil city that does not welcome demons On the edge of the urban area outside the free city, near the heavily guarded city gate, a black haired girl slightly pulled up her hood and looked from the carriage at the ten meter high fine iron gate not far away. Soldiers equipped with heavy crossbows, a large number of magic crystal guns, protective array and moat were patrolling back and forth on the wall more than 20 meters, The city always gives people an indestructible feeling. Even the extraordinary look directly at it. When they see the tall fan lock Dharma array standing behind the city wall, they will be afraid and understand one thing. Never try to break the city from the outside. The best way to break up the city like an iron wall is through the inside. "A city that cannot be broken from the outside?" The black haired girl put down her hood with a disdainful look: "it''s too self righteous. The mole ant''s nest is built in a solid place, and it''s just a mole ant''s nest. In front of the real extraordinary existence, the city is simply a sand castle, which will collapse with a slight push." "It''s easy for the most masters, but for us, it''s just a mayfly shaking a big tree to confront a city with a 20 meter high wall and nearly 100000 soldiers and mercenaries." In the carriage, there was a man with his eyes slightly closed, as if he were sleeping. He sat opposite the black haired girl and rested. Although he looked very young, the whole man was like a sharp sword out of the body, giving people a feeling that he was cut by a sharp blade. "So our task is just surveillance. There is no need to confront the city head-on." The man tilted his head when he heard the speech: "then, Miss Sophia, you should let the spies in the mission follow. I''m not used to hiding like a rat." Although his tone was polite, he could vaguely feel that the man was unhappy, just like someone used a small iron and mud sword as a firewood cleaver. Sophia ignored the dissatisfaction in the other party''s heart: "pay attention to your tone, asherad. This is the task entrusted by Lord areguso. As a member of the order, all you have to consider is how to perform and complete the task. Before the command of the master, no matter who or what status, you must give priority to it." "It is precisely because of the task assigned by the great killing master that I am terrified." The man called asherid finally opened his eyes when he heard aleguso''s name: "I''m a soldier, not a spy. I''m good at fighting head-on against the enemy, but I''m not good at sneak attack and assassination. Other laymen go to do things for insiders. I don''t want to be punished for screwing up the task." "Shut up, asherad, what I need is your identity as an aristocrat of the kreises kingdom as a cover up. At the same time, you know more about the operation of human upper society than others. However, if you are really stupid enough to screw up the task, I don''t mind turning you into a corpse now to avoid bad things." Sophia''s tone was still calm, but the meaning of killing was true. Asheed knew very well that this special envoy in the order did not joke with herself or that she never joked, If necessary, she would kill herself immediately: "I understand, Miss Sophia, but I also need to remind you that my so-called aristocratic status is just an empty shell. Besides, my people are almost dead. I am probably the only one left in the world to continue their blood, so the aristocratic status is just an illusion in the end." "You look like you don''t care at all." "I didn''t care. From the moment I was born, I hated my identity and the so-called aristocratic family." Asherad sneered, like a handsome young master and like a bloodthirsty Shura: "I am me. I don''t need others to recognize my own identity. I never want the so-called noble identity, nor the so-called ethereal things such as life experience and blood lineage. The only thing I believe in is the sword in my own hand!" Sophia didn''t say a word, but turned her head and continued to look out of the window and looked at the bustling motorcade and pedestrians on the road. Today, the inspection of the free city seems very strict and the speed is very slow. Even if her party is walking through the special passage of nobles and businessmen, it is still very slow. Judging from the inspection strength of soldiers in the distance, it seems that they go in and out the same. Although there is a magic guide in the carriage to adjust the temperature, even if it is sunny outside, it can maintain a comfortable temperature, but it makes Sophia very bored to wait so long. At this time, the members of the order disguised as guards whispered: "sorry, Miss Sophia, the inspection in free city today is very strict, and the speed is a little slow. Please take it easy and wait." "It doesn''t matter. Can you handle it?" "Please don''t worry, miss. All documents and identity certificates are fully prepared and will never appear." Before the guard could finish his words, there was a sudden commotion outside. It seemed that there was a loud cry from the soldiers checking at the gate of the city. "It''s a cult! Catch him!" Suddenly, a look of amazement appeared on the guard''s face, while yaxie reed, who was about to enter the state of false sleep, subconsciously held the handle of the sword, and the muscles of her whole body were tightened. In an instant, Sophia frowned, but instantly motioned yaxie reed to be quiet. From the sound size, it seemed that it was not something on her side. Sure enough, just as Sophia judged, at the chaotic entrance of the poor on the other side, a man in strange clothes was running wildly, and people waiting to enter the city all the way dodged away as if they were avoiding the God of plague, but the man could not run faster than the horse, After being caught up by the cavalry, the man facing the bright sword also gave up resistance. When escorted by the soldiers, he could only plead hard that the tattoo on his arm was just a mark that every adult man in the family would tattoo. This is definitely not a devil''s mark, and he is definitely not a cult! But the soldiers don''t care about this. After the emergence of demons in the free city, the leaders above have ordered to strictly prevent evil believers from infiltrating the city. Anyone with suspicious marks on his arms or body and unable to provide effective supporting documents will be thrown into prison for trial as a suspect, Once it is confirmed that it is a cult, considering that they may master the devil''s magic and do not have the conditions to be demoted as slaves, they should be executed immediately. As for those caught by mistake, you can usually get out of prison by paying a bail, but if you can''t even pay a little bail, the cage in the slave market is waiting for you. "Not for us, Miss Sophia." After confirming the end of the commotion, the members of the order reported quietly. It was a false alarm. Asheed tutted, relaxed again and began to fake sleep. Sophia motioned the guard not to make any special moves. First enter the free city and meet the believers lurking in the city. The motorcade moved slowly. During the inspection, due to the complete documents and the extraordinary temperament of Sophia and asheed, the guards naturally did not dare to make more difficulties and quickly released them. However, although they entered the free city, Sophia''s heart was not calm. The city has not been very calm recently, and it is obvious that they are coming to their own side, Obviously, the task entrusted by the master may not be so easy to complete. Chapter 1158 Fan lock! This kind of magic device born in the second generation has always been the most disgusting thing in the hearts of the extraordinary. Different from the one-sided protective power of the magic array, the mystery lock established as a device usually has a more powerful anti suppression force, which can forcibly block the powerful extraordinary at an ordinary level and weaken the strength, agility and Mental strength and even physical recovery speed, so that ordinary people who were slaughtered at will can have the opportunity to use their swords to defeat those enemies who could not be defeated. In addition, the maze lock can also produce many different abilities according to the change of its engraving pattern during construction. Blocking the magic area caused by death magic to limit the mage, interfering with information to disable the communication wizard and related spells, suppressing space to fail to transmit spells and cross plane movement, and so on. Sophia sat in the carriage and stared at the huge stone pillar not far away, which seemed to be straight into the sky. Some mysterious symbols on it were floating slowly. Although she was not very proficient in engraving and magic guiding technology, Sophia could still recognize that these symbols represented the meaning of space blockade and suppression. "The power of the abyss given by the master has been weakened a lot." At this time, asherad had already sobered up and tried to mobilize the strength in his body, but he found some bad situations. The force of the abyss surging in his body became very tight, and the mobilization strength was also weakened. "Don''t mobilize the power of the abyss at this time, asherad!" Sophia stopped asherid from trying to compete with the maze lock: "there are also detected engravings on the maze lock, which may be specially aimed at the power of the abyss. If you don''t want to be found, don''t use the power of the abyss easily in this city." Asherine gave a cry and then leaned back on the sofa. "Is it these mysterious locks that make it impossible to form an intersection in this city?" "The interface is blocked and the residual idea is purified. It is obvious that yunojia, the law merchant who built these mysteries, knows the characteristics of demons and intersections." "So that''s why the city can''t have an intersection?" Ashelid popped his head out of the window. Now the carriage has driven into the special channel and drove directly like the mercenary market in another area of the city. As a city that has been built in a spiral form, it is easy to see the military camp built below the miso Pang at this position. Obviously, where the military camp is built is also to protect the miso from being damaged. Watching the guards patrolling back and forth in the barracks and the technicians carrying out daily maintenance beside the huge fan lock, Asherid''s mouth tilted a range: "what if we start to destroy this mystery lock? The negative feelings in this city are as strong as black ink. As long as the space is blocked and contacted, an intersection of the same level as the main altar can be produced in an instant. It''s OK to let the killing master directly bring the real body to the main position." "I''m afraid not." "Although there is an army stationed, it is not a problem for us to deal with this mortal. As long as we launch a raid, we can detonate the magic crystal stone and destroy the mystery lock before the army of the city is assembled. At that time, even if there are millions of troops in the city, they will disappear in an instant before they dominate the power." Although the maze has suppressed the power of the abyss, it has not suppressed the power of the extraordinary. Asherid estimated the number of soldiers visually. Nearly 1000 soldiers are dominant in number, but there is no problem to break through their defense in the face of himself, Sophia and other soldiers sent by the church, Or miss Sophia alone is enough to kill all these guards. Of course, the premise is that the speed should be fast. The battle must be ended before the fan lock is started. Otherwise, as soon as the suppression function of the fan lock is started, I''m afraid my side will have to fight hard under the siege. After the power is exhausted, it will only lead to death. Asheed looked eager to try. Although there were risks, the success rate was still very high. Sophia still calmly looked around and stretched out her fingers: "don''t think about it. Have a good look over there." Asherad turned his head, and his relaxed expression became dignified. There was a second lock behind the first lock. At this time, asherad seemed to think of something. He moved the position and lifted the curtain on the other side. In the opposite direction, there was a third lock. Obviously, the locks in free city are not single, Instead, a huge chain is formed by many mystery locks, which affect and resonate with each other. If they are started at the same time, they can create a huge position and make all extraordinary people become mortals again in an instant. In addition, the power of mystery locks is intertwined with each other. Destroying any mystery lock alone can not break the blocked pattern of urban space, Unless you destroy all these mystery locks at the same time. "The third mystery lock!?" Yaxie Reed was also surprised: "how many mystery locks are there in this city? Although it is the richest city in the whole continent, they dare to repair so many money burning things!" Mislocks are not cheap things. Even asherid, who is not a mage, knows this very well. Otherwise, I''m afraid mislocks have already spread to all important cities on the whole continent, rather than those big countries with strong national strength on the mainland, and can only be deployed in major cities, Of course, if the fan lock is really rampant, the devil in the void will have no chance to sing. "Twelve mystery locks, didn''t I let you take a closer look at the information about the free city before you set out?" "Yes ~ but I''m more concerned about the depraved master bailisimi. The devil''s part has entered the city. Even if it''s a part, it should attract my attention. As for fan Suo and the law merchant, I''m not good at moving my mouth. If I want to kill her, I''ll be happy to help." Sophia looked at asherid with blaming eyes: "listen to me, the three giants who built these mysteries, yunojia, are specially named by the master. If you can be deliberately named by the killing master, you''d better not treat her as an ordinary person. We just need to execute the master''s orders, monitor, search and wait for opportunities, okay?" "I see." Asherid nodded, but suddenly remembered something: "yunojia... I remember this name, and so on ~ it seems that the favorite imperial concubine who confused the emperor in the perlas empire in the biography is also this name." "It''s not like it, it''s the name!" "They shouldn''t be the same person! Does the master explain her identity more?" Asherad seemed to be curious about yunojia, but Sophia gave him only a cold answer. Although the killing master asked to collect relevant information about yunojia, Sophia always felt that the Master seemed to be very familiar with yunojia when accepting the task, which was like an old friend who met again all the time, but the master obviously didn''t want to mention too much about yunojia, and compared with yunojia and the fallen master, I am more concerned about the guest invited by the master. Obviously, the identity of the guest is much more important in the master''s heart than that of yunojia and the fallen master. Some things are suspicious, but Sophie, as a subordinate, doesn''t want to think too much. As a servant, she just needs to strictly perform the task, and she doesn''t need to think about other things. Soon, the carriage entered the upper area unimpeded. According to the information of the church, some people had entered the free city in disguise in advance, and an intelligence network was established in the upper and lower areas. However, due to the strict hierarchical division of the free city and the suppression of the believers'' power by the maze, it was difficult for the church to reach out to the upper level, The believers who have lost the power of domination cannot win the intimacy of the power holders in the upper area of the city. In addition, there are many extraordinary existence in the city, which greatly restricts the development of the church in the city reed. Now the order is established in the largest stronghold in the free city, that is, a training center for the cultivation of gladiators. There is a deacon and several members of the order who are responsible for the operation. Over the years, they have been in contact with the order and collected a lot of important information, including the commotion caused in the free city on the night when the fallen master pelesmi came. Sophia and others are ready to contact them first to obtain the latest information. After a short break, they are slowly investigating about yunojia. Huh ~? Suddenly, Sophia, who was ready to take a little rest, suddenly noticed something. It seemed that there were always some animals'' eyes with a strange feeling on the roadside. Although it seemed nothing to blink, as long as she felt carefully, she would find that these animals really looked at the pedestrians around. If one or two animals had such eyes, But if all the animals look around with the eyes of spies and spies, there must be a problem. ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Sophia has always believed that she is different from ordinary people and has never made mistakes in spiritual perception. "Don''t drive to the scheduled assembly place before changing the plan." After thinking about it, Sophia decided to change her itinerary. "What''s the matter, Miss Sophia!" "Change the location and go to the hotel for a temporary rest. I''ll explain the situation in detail when I arrive." Sophia did not explain, but made a gesture to show the people not to behave impolitely. The guards in the order looked on alert. As the messenger under the command of the order, Sophia''s strength was the best. It was absolutely nothing that could make her nervous. Soon the carriage changed its direction without moving. Fortunately, it had made some plans for the record before departure to prevent accidents. Sophia in the carriage looked dignified and thought. After a moment, she murmured, "use the devil to explore the predetermined place tonight!" Chapter 1159 The whole members of the order stayed in a hotel in the upper area. Sophia didn''t summon important members to explain the situation until she was sure that there were no more spies around. Until then, they found that the situation in the city was more serious than expected. Under this pervasive surveillance system, It''s hard to tell what the real situation of the members of the church lurking in the city is. After learning what Sophia thought, the order immediately sent two assassins who were proficient in stealth. After the mage blessed the anti detection spell, they took advantage of the night to bypass the small eyes outside and quietly touched the intended destination. "Wild cats, wild dogs, raised pets and birds in the sky have become the eyeliner. Such a large-scale mental control and sharing is not what ordinary mages can do, it is just the huge flow of information that can bring back the spirit of the master into paste instantly." The rabbi who entered with him, A mage whose magic level reached level 19 quietly observed the situation outside and muttered, "it should be with the help of the function of fan lock to spread the information to multiple mages, right! It must be so. It must be designed very skillfully. The legal businessman yunojia is really not simple. Not to mention her strength for the time being, this idea alone is admirable." "This is not the time to praise her. We are nailed here now. I even doubt whether a fully armed guard is coming here!" In the room, people are hurrying to and fro. In the room, the latter is staring at the outside. The streets are bustling, but the more they feel, the more they feel like they are watching everywhere. To be honest, asherad''s worry is also Sophia''s worry, but the assassin who soon went out to investigate returned the worst news. The originally scheduled foothold has been destroyed by the security forces in the free city. Even hundreds of members of the security forces, together with the city guard and a large number of mages and magic steel demons, are lying in ambush waiting for their own people to throw themselves into the net, while another assassin in charge of going to the street was caught on the spot, but he had activated the Falun to blow himself to pieces before his arrest. At present, the security team of free city is searching the nearby area. I don''t know if it will come here. When the bad news came back, Sophia could not help frowning. On her first day in free city, she had a bad start. The vigilance of free city, especially against cults and demons, was so strict that it was unimaginable. Nine times out of ten, it was the reason why the fallen master bailesmi came to the main material plane. God knows how she broke the law of the interface to the main material plane, What kind of great event has the fallen master done in the free city to make the free city in this heavily guarded state now! "We''d better get out of here, Miss Sophia. It may be unsafe." The guard in the order signaled. The stronghold has been destroyed or even ambushed by heavy soldiers waiting for his party to throw themselves into the net, which shows that the believers contacted by the church may be people in the free city. They are ready to catch them all, and the assassins go to meet and scare the snake. Maybe the other party is really like asherad said, A fully armed guard has rushed over like himself, and his party will face the encirclement and suppression of more than 100000 troops in the city like small insects in a cobweb. Even if the personnel dispatched this time are the elite of the church, and thanks to the gift of the Lord, every believer of the church here is an elite soldier who can fight against hundreds of fierce and fearless to die, but the number gap is really large, which makes people feel desperate. Even the physical strength of extraordinary people is not endless, not to mention that there is such a thing as mystery in the free city, Even an extraordinary person like Miss Qiang Ruo Sophia will be restrained. "No! We have just stayed here. It would be even more strange if all the people suddenly leave in a hurry." Sophie rejected the proposal to transfer the place to stay. There was virtually no place for him to move. The animal was overlooked everywhere. The whole city was destroyed. After the destruction of the largest stronghold in the free city, the rest of what was believed to be destroyed was 7788. Unless they leave the free city, they have no place to hide. "Did the order expose our information when contacting?" "When the order contacted people in the free city, it roughly explained the number of people it would send and the number of people. In addition, there was no detailed information about its internal members." The guard of the mission immediately replied that the believers in charge of operating the stronghold in the free city were not qualified to know so much detailed information. All they had to do was prepare for the arrival of the mission. However, although it was unclear whether they contacted the believers or the intelligence personnel in the free city at that time, the other party seemed afraid of revealing the truth and did not try to ask anything, Just blindly expressed that they would be ready to welcome the arrival of the church. This welcome is really impressive! Sophia then confirmed with the members that neither the number of members nor the members nor the date of arrival had been exposed. Thanks to the strict hierarchy of the order, it was a mystery to the people in the free city when they would arrive. Although the assassin might have exposed that his side had entered the city before, But the identity of one''s own side is still a secret. Even if the free city needs to analyze and investigate slowly, it will take a lot of time. "Although we can''t be found in the free city for a while and a half, it''s too dangerous for everyone to be caught by each other." After thinking for a moment, Sophia ordered. Asheed sat back on the sofa: "do you want to act separately?" "That''s right!" Sophia nodded and said affirmatively, "erase the seal of the church! Gambitro ~ immediately put the curse of blood on everyone. Once you are found, you know what to do." When hearing the curse of blood cutting, asherid raised his eyebrows, but did not say a word. The curse of blood cutting is a power obtained by the church from the master. When activated, believers who are the master of killing can obtain several times of power in an instant. At the same time, they are fearless and can not even feel pain, and the recovery speed will increase layer by layer. The most convenient thing is that the blessing of this power is very simple, Almost everyone in the order can use it, and the consumption is very small. Of course, this spell that seems to have great effect and low consumption also has a biggest defect. Once activated, the blood cutting spell is equal to burning and blessing its own life and soul as power, Because the war will of the killing master is injected, anyone will completely lose his mind in an instant and become a bloodthirsty crazy soldier. He will not stop fighting until he is exhausted and dies. At that time, not only the physical death, but also the soul is burned out. In short, this spell is to turn people into disposable consumables and create a powerful warrior even close to the level of extraordinary in an instant. If a person who is an extraordinary will be more powerful when using this power, but after using it, it means that his life can only be calculated in minutes. Another feature of this spell is that the benefactor is in a hard battle, However, the mental tension channel will activate automatically after a certain degree. Asheed knew very well that the blessing of believers in the Church usually meant that they would never expose the secret of the church. For those whose souls would burn up after activation, even the gods themselves could not find any useful information from the annihilated souls. Hum ~! With a cold hum, asherad directly lifted up his sleeve and let the mage gambitro put his mark on him. In the current situation, if this spell is really used, it means that he is at a dead end. Instead of being caught and tortured, he is more willing to burn his life and soul and die on the spot. Not to mention Sophia, who has a detached status and power in the church, accepted the magic without exception. Miss messenger did not shrink back. As an elite cultivated in the church, how can she be afraid as a soldier! Not only asherad, all the church guards have accepted the spell mark. As believers of the killing master, all people here are fearless soldiers, or the vigorous battle field is the long cherished wish in everyone''s heart. What if the soul falls into the abyss? After turning into a devil, continue to set off a new battle in the abyss and hell! The mage gambitro applied the same spell to himself without exception after applying the spell to everyone. The curse of blood cutting is not always effective once, but it can last for a full month after applying the spell. If his people are safe after a month, it means that the situation has stabilized, It doesn''t matter if the spell is automatically removed. Seeing that everyone had applied magic, Sophia nodded with satisfaction: "first disperse and investigate the other strongholds to see if you can find a place to stay. If not, then everyone will act according to the circumstances temporarily. Don''t expose their identity." As she spoke, Sophia took out the money she carried and divided it equally among everyone. "The civilian caves, black streets and mercenary areas in the lower level area are mixed places. Everyone can find something to do according to the situation and hide their identity. Considering that the previous secret code information may be deciphered by the official of the free city, everyone uses the third secret code text in the church to communicate quietly." "Yes ~!" Everyone solemnly nodded, and Sophia nodded, and then ordered: "asherad follows me, and the others leave here separately. Pay attention to avoid the monitoring of animals outside as much as possible. After dispersion, you can''t take action without authorization before you get my order!" Chapter 1160 When Sophia let the members of the order disperse and lurk, the extraordinary people who dominate the background in the free city have received the news of the arrival of uninvited guests. "Sure enough, but not a believer in the fallen master?" "Is a more troublesome object, the most powerful of the nine masters, killing the believers of the master aleguso" In yunojia''s private residence in the upper area, the three people representing the three extraordinary forces in the city sat together again in the secret room. Yunojia was the natural host of many hosts, and croside, who was a regular guest, but behind the little Lori philolay of the blood family, there was a man in a dress, with his eyes showing the unique red color of the blood family, tall and handsome, Although she tends to be behind her, she doesn''t get angry. She looks more dignified than philolay. At the moment, the little Lori of the blood clan is a look of great hatred. She sits in her position and looks behind her from time to time. The man seemed to find that philole''s distraction gave her a hard look. Little Laurie had to pout and concentrate on the meeting again. "An incarnation of a demon lord, plus another believer of a demon lord." Croside sneered: "ha ~ the free city is getting more and more lively. We haven''t cleaned up the extraordinary. More trouble guys are coming so soon." At this time, the two waitresses put the documents in front of croside and philole respectively, with detailed information indicated on them. After deciding to eliminate the extraordinary in the free city, the extraordinary who knew the current affairs and were heroes basically joined their own side, and many other fools who exceeded their power were directly wiped out, Extraordinary people are different from ordinary people and cannot be dealt with by ordinary imprisonment and expulsion. If powerful extraordinary people are imprisoned and expelled, they will escape and return with hatred for revenge, which will bring unimaginable losses to the free city. Therefore, in order to avoid this situation, all extraordinary people who are unwilling to surrender have only one way to go, That''s death! The dead extraordinary is the most reassuring extraordinary! While the Great Purge was going on in the dark, a cult stronghold in the lower area was unexpectedly found. After quietly arresting the cult, after the special interrogation of master yunojia using hundreds of spiritual magic, he finally got all the information out before the poor man''s brain was stirred into paste, and then quietly destroyed the strongholds of other cult followers, Later, in order to get more mages under eunuchia, the members of the security team have been pretending to be members of the cult, and continue to keep in touch with the base camp of the cult. They finally learned that they have to send personnel to enter the free city not long ago, and they are still elite personnel, After learning the news, the security team and the city garrison were preparing to catch all these personnel. Because the recent demonic rampage made the upper level city council of the free city highly nervous, and opened the door to the deployment of troops and resources. A total of thousands of guards were mobilized. More than 20 high-level mages under yunojia''s command were assembled, and even precious magic steel demons were mobilized, suffering from not knowing the exact arrival date of the other party, Therefore, these arrest forces can only wait in the cult stronghold after the communication is over. As a result, the other party seems to be aware that the situation is wrong. The whole arrest plan is disturbed by the assassins sent by the other party to act as spies. The captured assassin activated some kind of magic on the spot, and his whole body was blown into pieces with a diameter of no more than five centimeters. Moreover, the mages detected that the assassin''s soul was also annihilated at the moment of body explosion, and even some undead spells that had been prepared were completely useless. Although the mastermind was not caught, the arrival of evil cult spies indicates that the other party may have entered the free city, or the sea has not yet arrived. However, considering the disaster that evil cults and the demons they worship will bring to the free city, the security forces and urban guard are also credible. Now they are investigating the suspicious persons entering the city on a large scale, However, according to the huge population base in free cities, this investigation will be very, very difficult. "Aleguso, the master of killing! I have also heard some rumors about him. He once came to the material plane of the LORD with the Dark Lord glazt and caused great damage. It took a lot of effort to expel them back to the void." Croside put down the document in his hand: "yunojia ~ fan lock, are you sure it''s OK this time?" "Aleguso" However, at this time, yunojia seemed to fall into some kind of meditation. She had no response to croside''s inquiry until the Black Dragon Prince shouted. "It seems that you care more and are more afraid of aleguso than the fallen master bellismi." Croside looked at the distracted yunojia and suddenly asked. Yunojia didn''t answer, but was angry: "there is no problem with the maze lock. As long as there is no gem in the child''s hand, even the master himself can''t shake the blockade of the law of the interface." "Without the help of the devil, the so-called evil believers are just a group of mortals, which is not enough to be afraid!" Philole lay on the table and threw the papers aside, With a childlike optimism: "Even if they have several extraordinary people mixed in, it''s too much to resist the city. If they really have entered the city and notice that the stronghold has been destroyed, nine times out of ten they will lurk down. It may be difficult to find them hidden in the dark, but as long as they dare to take action to expose themselves, we can give them a fatal blow immediately." Croside smiled: "But we can''t let them continue to lurk. Although they can''t call the devil to the main material plane, as you said, philole, if their extraordinary people suddenly get into trouble, they may also bring great losses to the free city, such as destroying the central area of the city or assassinating some important people. They can cause great damage before we arrive ¡£¡± Philole was delighted: "ha ha ~ wouldn''t it be great if they could kill Lawrence and Phileas. I''m afraid they don''t have the courage." Just after saying this, philolay shivered, and the man behind him stared at himself severely, which made philolay directly hold back what she wanted to say. "Don''t expect evil believers to act rationally. What demons like most is not to play cards in the way you least want to see." Claude knocked on the table: "I''m worried that these believers may choose to cooperate with some people in the upper area. As you know, human beings can''t stand the temptation. As long as the interests are big enough, there are many people who are willing to risk falling into hell." "It''s really possible to say so. Because of sister yunojia''s Secret lock, it''s difficult for the heretics to reach out to the upper area. Moreover, after the riots some time ago, the dead fat man of filibus seems to have noticed the ability of the extraordinary. Now he is offering a high price to attract the extraordinary. Lawrence must be doing the same thing." "What''s the name of the guy who just stepped into the extraordinary field that was solved some time ago? He''s still bargaining with Philips. If those evil believers take the initiative to throw olive branches at Philips, I bet the dead fat man will definitely agree for his own safety. You know, the kid named Claire is still planning how to kill him all the time, In the face of an extraordinary assassin who comes and goes without a trace, filibus''s sleep quality must be very poor. " "Actually, it''s easy to deal with it." Kloside looked at yunojia: "it''s OK to launch a resolution in the City Council to let everyone sign a common contract and cut off contact with evil believers at the cost of life. At this time, I don''t think anyone will dare to refuse this contract." Philole clapped his hands: "ha ~ it''s really a good idea. Those who don''t want to sign this contract are equal to not asking themselves. They can clean it up at that time." The way to prevent the upper zone from being penetrated by people is indeed very simple. Just sign a contract. If an individual or family chooses to refuse at this time, it is even simpler. As a suspect of cults, he can be directly removed from the City Council and the whole upper zone. He can even ruin their reputation by colluding with cults and demons, The identity of anti righteous and evil believers can not be seen in the whole continent, either in the east or the West. It is an existence despised by everyone. "I see. Let me deal with this matter." yunojia gestured to understand, but she still looked absent-minded. Philole and croside could see some strange things about yunojia, but both of them had no intention to point out the matter. "How is the intelligence blockade?" "You may rest assured of this, your excellency croside." At this time, the man behind philolais finally said faintly: "all the security forces and urban defense forces were our insiders that night. The news has been completely blocked. It is announced that only two evil believers have been arrested and executed. What attracts people''s attention in today''s free city is the news that the airship belonging to Lawrence, chairman of the chamber of Commerce, has lost contact." Klose said with a satisfied smile, "well, in this way, we have enough time to deal with it, avoid panic and avoid the intervention of the goddess above." "I don''t know what to say, your excellency croside." "Just say it!" "Although the devil is chaotic and disorderly, after all, the two devil masters have their own mortal believers. Even if the summoners of the fallen masters should be their own believers and it is impossible to ask for help from the other master. Although the possibility of mutual cooperation between the two is not ruled out, the probability is too small. Can we guess whether the believers who kill the masters suddenly come to freedom The city also comes for something or something. " For a moment, the meeting room became silent. Perhaps no one noticed that yunojia''s eyes, which hid her body behind the gauze curtain, became sharp in an instant. However, crosaid turned his eyes to yunojia, and that look was like telling everyone that someone already knew the answer. Chapter 1161 Yunojia knew something about the inside story. After confrontation with the fallen master pelesmi that night, in the face of zero, who also knew some secrets, yunojia showed an attitude that showed that the legal businesswoman was not only a businessman, nor just an extraordinary person, nor even the last imperial concubine of the perlas empire, But someone older. It is indeed possible that the killing master also comes for some things, such as the gem competed by zero and yunojia. In the state of being blocked by the maze lock, the devil can forcibly break through the interface blockade and enter the main material plane. Considering the power of the gem before, breaking through the space blockade is not the only power of the gem. It can heal wounds, mobilize elements, strengthen the body and create things out of thin air. The gem is like a master key. It can do almost anything. Kloside can imagine how important a gem that can break the law of the interface and let the devil enter the main material plane at will is to the devil. However, Claire seems unable to control the power of the gem, just like the orc soldiers who faced off with gerkate before, she was finally destroyed by the power of the gem, The powerful orcs couldn''t bear the power of gemstones, and the boy couldn''t bear it. After allowing the demon master to enter the main material plane, the boy seemed to have lost his trace and hid again. Recently, some actions were just a small sacrifice. A little gangster did not open the channel to the distorted void, did not let countless demons flow into the main material plane, and did not let the real body of the demon master come directly. There is no doubt that the boy''s power is limited and can''t mobilize all the power of the gem, but in the final analysis, it''s only the boy''s own problem. After all, the gem has endless power. If the current holder of the gem can''t use the gem to open the channel from the void to the main material plane, then change a stronger person, Or let dozens or hundreds of people share the power of gemstones, so as to create a large enough intersection? The demon master is not a fool. He won''t let such a powerful power be in the hands of outsiders. From the moment that the boy chose to depend on the devil, he jumped into the trap called betrayal. Similarly, the master will never tell this power to other demon masters, even if it is cooperation, it is impossible. The believers of areguso entered the free city and mobilized the operators. It is absolutely impossible that they came for another thing because of cooperation. Gemstones are the biggest factor. The two demon masters, let alone cooperation, may not be in a state of hostility. Claude stared at yunojia. It seemed that the businesswoman knew the demon master very well, but it seemed difficult to say something: "do you know what? Yunojia." Yunojia, who became the focus, seemed helpless and seemed to want to say something, but she couldn''t say anything when it came to her mouth. "I once told you, croside, that the less you know about something, the better." Claude smiled noncommittally: "but sometimes if you know too little, you may die in the end. You should also know yunojia best. What we fear most now is mutual suspicion, which is the biggest poison to disintegrate the alliance." Yunojia doesn''t know how, but the secrets involved are too many and too big. There are even some secrets that can''t be known by outsiders. These secrets contain the truth and power to reveal the most real side of the world. They belong to herself from the very beginning. No one can take them away. But now, in the face of croside''s doubts, philole''s eyes are full of doubts, After thinking for a moment, yunojia finally revealed: "Well, we are allies. We don''t care about each other''s identity. We only travel for the same purpose. I really understand the killing master. I know very well that aleguso can''t cooperate with pelesmi. His followers can only come to the free city for one thing. That gem is a factor, and another factor is waiting for someone!" Speaking of this, yunojia seemed to tremble, and her tone could not help but become gnashing her teeth. However, both croside and philole heard another feeling from yunojia''s tone, that is, the feeling called fear. Yunojia was afraid, not of the devil''s master, but of someone who was waiting for the devil''s master. A more terrible existence than the demon master, a God? But why do the demons opposed to God in the void come here to wait for a God, but if it is not a God, is there a more powerful existence in this world than the demon master? You should know that even the dragon, known as the embodiment of power and power, is not a level opponent in front of the demon master. It can be said that the demon master in the void is a powerful existence in the world second only to God. "Someone?" Croside, who knew more than philolay, shook his finger and said, "is it possible that zero is working for the man waiting for the demon master?" "Well, I ~ I don''t think so. If it''s that one, there''s no need to rely on people like zero. She''s enough to make all of us crawl on the ground alone." Hearing the name zero, Eugenia was excited, but she seemed to be depressed for a moment. Claude didn''t continue to ask questions. Although some things are allies, it''s better not to break the bottom line. All the information was vague and intermittent, but it was enough for everyone present, Even philole, who is usually a little childish, is very aware of current affairs and changes the topic: "Well, let''s sum up. One of the demons from the two abyss dungeons just wants to seize a gem to make himself strong or come to our world, while the other just sends believers to wait for someone. Now they are in a semi hostile state, and the reason for this situation is the mysterious gem. I want to ask sister yunojia, the treasure Does the stone have anything to do with the man the devil is waiting for? " She hesitated for a moment, but finally yunojia nodded. Anyway, it can''t be hidden now. Philole put his chin on his hands, and the whole man lay on the table. He said angrily, "that is to say, it is because of this gem from beginning to end. So as long as we can find this gem in advance, one demon will have to roll back to the cesspit, and the person who the other demon has to wait for will not come, right?" Yunojia was silent. Without the support of the gem power, the fallen master bailesmi would be driven back to the virtual air by the law of the interface, but the killing master aleguso was different. He would never choose to leave without the arrival of that one. Philole saw this and asked in another sentence, "so as long as sister yunojia holds this gem, everything will be back on track, won''t it?" "Yes, everything will be back on track!" Yunojia fiercely squeezed her fist, as if she had been awakened from a dream. As long as she got the gem, she could master the power. At that time, she would have the power to compete with him, and everything would return to the right track. "Then let''s be serious." Philole snapped her fingers: "All along, in order to prevent us from exposing too much in front of the world, we always hide in the dark and have powerful power in the air, but we dare not use it. This is a ridiculous thing. If we were afraid of gods in the past, now the believers of demons are becoming more and more active, and even the demons themselves are entering the world and the figure of extraordinary people in the free city It also appeared frequently and had a great impact. Since the dead fat man of filibus began to brazenly recruit extraordinary people under his command, I don''t think our patience seems necessary. " "It''s time for the extraordinary to slowly stand at the front desk and tell those fools in this city and those fools who are beyond their means. What really determines everything in this world is not those useless gold coins and ethereal rights, but power is the real chip!" With her fist clenched, philole seemed to have the cute feeling of a child pretending to be an adult, but what little Lori said was not cute at all. If the beast generally announced the truth of the most naked law of the jungle without any modification. The man behind philolay looked at philolay with a complicated look. He seemed to be praising but dissatisfied. It was like a child who wanted to praise her but dissatisfied with her careless mistake. For this proposal, neither klosside nor yunojia immediately agreed. To say, whether klosside or yunojia, if they are facing only the free city, the city can easily bring it into control, but the reality does not allow it to do so. Powerful and powerful people try to attract extraordinary people, but more ordinary people have only deep fear of extraordinary people, not to mention the gods who have believed in mortals for a living, and will never allow extraordinary people to brazenly dominate mortals and usurp their beliefs. "I don''t agree to let extraordinary forces stand directly in the open." Croside gave the opposite answer. Philole pouted and said with a disappointed look, "are you going to continue to play games with those humans, your highness croside?" "This is not just a game. The system called business created by mortals is a great masterpiece, and it is also something that we extraordinary people will face in the future." Croside looked at philole and said word by word: "The extraordinary has power, but it doesn''t mean that the extraordinary is a beast that can ignore any rules, because the beast can''t create clothes, food and daily necessities. In my blueprint in the future, order must be integrated into it. The extraordinary can''t plunder with brute force like the beast now. Commercial finance will become the basis for creating new rules." "The more I integrate into this set of rules, the more I can feel the potential of this set of rules. I try to lower my body and integrate into it in order to learn. As long as people still have this set of rules as chess pieces against me, I will respond with the same method. Of course, if ordinary people break the rules and use violence, then I will also use violence to respond!" Every word of kloside put unprecedented pressure on philole. The blood clan is also a race born to swim on the edge of the extraordinary field. However, in the face of the giant dragon who belongs to the superior extraordinary at birth, the power gap is still an insurmountable gap, Not to mention that the giant dragon disguised as a businessman in front of him is a wise man with cunning wisdom in addition to crushing all the brute violence. When wisdom and power are combined, it is not as simple as 1 + 1 = 2. "However, I agree with one point. We have endured long enough. Originally, we have always maintained the rules of integrating into the mortal rules of the city, and also used the power of the city to eliminate those extraordinary people who are not subject to the rules, in order to prove the power of the free city and give a warning to these self righteous fools, but now it seems that some extraordinary people think it is lack of power In terms of quantity, there are always some arrogant guys who want to use ridiculous brute force to establish a new order here. We really should give these people a warning and explain it to them with the most understandable language power! " Claude held his hand in sign language, angry and murderous: "this city already has a master." Chapter 1162 Both eunuchia, a big three, croside, a big businessman, and the blood clans hidden in the dark side of the city maintain their mortal identity and try their best to avoid directly exposing the identity of the extraordinary. The fear of the gods is one of the main reasons, and the other secondary reason is that they do not want to destroy the "ecosystem" now established in the free city, For the extraordinary people who have reached the level of croside and yunojia, from the beginning, they never thought that the mortals in the free city would be qualified as their opponents, whether Lawrence or filibus. They have power and power, but power and wealth are like sand fortresses, which will fall apart with a slight push, Not to mention that as a city full of pain and sin, they can''t even get the shelter of gods. In crosaide''s view, the three giants in this city are just their own grindstones, so that they can be more familiar with and operate this system established by human beings. For yunojia, the identity of mortal is their own disguise, which can let themselves, as demons, walk freely in the main material plane and absorb resources, For the blood clan, while hiding in this city to avoid danger, you can drink blood in the dark and restore the strength of the clan. For these extraordinary people, this city is a stronghold for them to stand under the eyes and ears of the gods. It is their own cornucopia. It doesn''t mean that it can''t be shared by anyone, but it is natural to clean up the pests that don''t abide by the rules and may even lead to the collapse of the order of this cornucopia. In particular, some self righteous fools who always hold that they are extraordinary and others are insect pests. They always take chances and only blindly use brute force. They think that as long as they suppress the high-level of the city, they can put themselves on the throne. They really need to let them know that stepping into the extraordinary level is not the end, but the beginning. "We can properly let our subordinates move. Yunojia ~ let the security forces and urban defense forces focus all their energy on the investigation of the boy. For the devil, you seem to be more familiar with their activity mode than we do. How about you take charge of these cults?" For this proposal, yunojia naturally bit down: "no problem, I will mobilize my strength to find them and clean them up, but the people of the security team don''t need it. It''s just holding me back. I have my own way to pull out the rats." Croside smiled and shook his head. "I know you have established a strict monitoring system, but the system itself has loopholes. Those animals seem to be able to see but not smell. For example, the place where the sacrifice was found by the security team first." Recently, there are some special animals in free cities, which ordinary people may not have found, but crocside, as an extraordinary, has long noticed. After the choke, the next one is not able to utter a word. The use of those animals as a liner can really monitor the whole city, but his body is still far away from being able to detect more. The animal spirit of the cat and dog is not enough to support more loads. "Don''t underestimate the wisdom of mortals. At least which investigator, Lagrange, is a smart guy." Yunojia snorted coldly and seemed unconvinced: "lucky guy, but his ability should be used." "If you need assistance, you''re welcome. As allies, we all have an obligation to safeguard our common interests." Croside''s attitude was very good. Yunojia just nodded sympathetically. In fact, yunojia didn''t intend to rely on others for this matter. This was what she had to do. Whether it was to recapture the gem or expel the cult dominated by killing, she thought croside, who had forcibly participated in the bet with zero, would intervene in the search for Claire, But now it seems that kloside is really only interested in gemstones, not trying to seize them like himself and zero. This is the best way. At least for now, the alliance should continue until one side completely controls the city and expands its power. "The rest of the extraordinary people who can''t recognize the situation should be cleaned up by me and the blood clan. Is it all right, sir philopane?" After receiving yunojia''s guarantee, croside also began to arrange tasks for himself and his blood family. But compared with philolyte, croside asked the man behind the little Lori of the blood family. "Please release your excellency croside. The blood clan will do its best to help you." "The number of your people has not fully recovered after the disaster. I am not embarrassed for you to provide direct assistance in the battle, but I need your intelligence network in the city. All the information about the extraordinary will be sent to me at the first time, and I will send someone to deal with it properly." The blood man named Philo pine nodded cautiously with a smile, and his eyes showed a look of gratitude. "Hey ~ hey ~ I''m the one who talks." One side of philole pouted her mouth, which was obviously ignored by croside, which made little Laurie very unhappy. However, after being looked at by Philo pine, Philo Lai had to droop her head. It seemed that she didn''t dare to disobey him, but she whispered this trivial complaint in an unconvinced voice. For philolai, the man behind him is somewhat special. Although he has been identified as the next patriarch, and even half of his rights have been delegated to himself, he is the current patriarch and his father. Even the wayward philole had to converge in front of his father. Although his father had been surpassed by himself because of his age and injury in strength, it would take some time for him to overcome the dignity accumulated in the West on weekdays. Ah ~ sure enough, is it a little weak as a blood clan? Philolyte lay on the table and watched his father''s discussion with croside. As a blood clan and with excellent talent, he soon mastered the unique abilities of the blood clan and stepped into the extraordinary level under the guidance of the elders. Regardless of his small bean body, as long as he wanted, he could directly tear open the living human armor of the soldiers wearing heavy armor, Even in the face of a fully armed team supported by high-level mages, I may not lose, but now my strength has reached a bottleneck. Although it is because the accumulation of time is not enough, I can break through again by sleeping in the coffin for more time to absorb blood gas, but even if it is twice as strong as now, But in the face of such powerful and extraordinary people as croside and yunojia, their own strength is still unable to compete with it. Blood clan is a race that is naturally close to the extraordinary field, but it is only close, not to the giant dragon. Such a birth is a powerful race of extraordinary existence. Although there are legends who grow up to compete with the giant dragon and even repel the element monarch in the history of blood clan, how many such characters can there be in the history of the whole blood clan for tens of thousands of years? Let alone repel the elemental monarch, there has never been a warrior comparable to the dragon in the blood clan since ten thousand years ago. The history of those legends is about to change from a weak historical record to a story or even become a legend. It is said that a blood clan once gained strength and established an Empire belonging to the blood clan ten thousand years ago, It was just a flash in the pan. Only after more than 700 years of existence, the Empire came to an end, followed by the collapse of the whole blood clan. It drifted for nearly 10000 years until the emergence of the perlas empire. It''s like becoming strong. After all, the world is a power based world. People with power are qualified to have everything! Maybe that gem can make me strong? Suddenly, an idea came to Filoli''s mind that the gem was mastered by the human boy. Recently, he also collected a lot of information about the gem. Since an ordinary mortal boy can grow into a mage about to enter the middle level in a very short time after getting the gem, what if he mastered the gem himself? I am stronger than humans and even orcs. If I master gemstones, I must be able to mobilize more power in gemstones. I may When this bold idea came to mind, for a time, philole''s father''s advice not to participate in the competition for gems was temporarily forgotten. Although the upper class of the blood clan had decided to give it to yunojia after getting the gems, it should be no problem for him to try it before handing it in. While philolais was thinking about some bold ideas, philopan also finalized the cooperation plan with croside. In the blood clan''s intelligence network, several extraordinary people have been dug out. Originally, it seems that they still abide by the rules and act low-key in the city. Even if they do something invisible, they try to cover it up as much as possible. If it does not affect the daily operation of the city, they will be given some time to think about it for the time being, but it is not necessary now, There is no spare time for them. There is only one choice: obey or die! There is no third way to go! "OK! It''s so decided. As for personnel, I''ll send someone to contact you directly. At that time, the blood clan only needs to give them the information. They know what to do." "I understand. Is this ~ your excellency Rogge?" "Of course not. That guy is too careless for such fine work." Croside said, and Philo pine was relieved. It seems that Rogge''s reputation is so notorious that he can''t even look down on the blood family. In the eyes of the two allies, croside usually uses Rogge or another mysterious Sasi solik to carry out his will. It seems that there are only two extraordinary beings under croside. Of course, only two people dare not let anyone look down on him. In addition, croside''s three dragons are attacked at the same time, If there is no magic lock to limit it, the free city can be razed to the ground in one day. However, judging from croside''s tone today, I''m afraid those extraordinary subordinates who are usually hidden by the prince''s highness will come to the front desk. Chapter 1163 "Yunojia ~ are you a devil?" "Why do you suddenly ask?" When philole was pulled back by his father, croside seemed to have no intention to leave for the time being. When there was only yunojia left in the secret meeting room, croside asked coldly. Yunojia behind the veil was slightly stunned, but it didn''t seem to be too aggressive, but he just asked back calmly. "I''m just skeptical. After all, when he talked about your identity during the previous negotiation with zero, your reaction was a little too big." Yunojia sat up under the Veil: "is that why?" Croside smiled and said indifferently, "and you really know the devil too well. Whether it''s the initial confrontation with the fallen master or the current understanding of the killing master, it seems that your past must be very wonderful, Ms. yunojia!" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± Yunojia seemed to fall into a strange silence. The breath in the room seemed to freeze in a moment, lost warmth, and there was only endless cold. A moment later, yunojia''s cold voice, which seemed to have no high-definition color, sounded: "then?" "Then?" Croside shrugged: "No, then, I''m not a believer and I''m not a righteous person. I''m just a businessman. As long as I have interests, I don''t care about my trading partner. Just like trading with demons in belrama Kingdom, the first airship has been quietly transported through secret channels according to the contract. I can''t control what those demons want to do. Just don''t hinder me. ¡± "Similarly, your identity doesn''t matter to me, whether demons or gods. For me, the only benchmark to distinguish them is whether they can cooperate." Yunuojiya sneered, but the clear and beautiful voice revealed a faint killing intention. Miaoman''s figure behind the gauze curtain slightly stepped down from the bed, lifted the gauze curtain and exposed his true face in front of croside. It was a dreamy and beautiful face. Coupled with the temperament of noble elegance and intellectual beauty, with an exquisite figure, it had enough charm to make countless kings in the secular world crazy and dry their reason and wisdom! Although the giant dragon and many extraordinary races can change their appearance, there is no artistic cell or brain hole to "pinch" such a charming body. However, for crosaide, this charm is not worth mentioning. He still cares more about yunojia''s own strength than his beautiful body. The people confused by his appearance are just low mortals with weak will, who can''t see through the essence of the world and pursue illusion. Even if such people enter the realm of transcendence, they are doomed to linger at a low level. The essence of the world is power, Even if yunojia has the responsibility to confuse people''s appearance, but does not have enough strength, then this beautiful appearance will not be luck but bad luck. If yunojia is not an extraordinary person, not a big three, not a female legal businessman, but just a helpless girl, with this beautiful appearance, she may end up becoming the property in the hands of powerful people, being bought and sold wantonly, and even her children and offspring will become playthings for generations. Yunojia''s eyes revealed a cold look completely opposite to her delicate appearance: "if you don''t care, you shouldn''t ask this question at all." "In fact ~ you can deny it." Croside was still relaxed, but yunojia didn''t deny it in the end, and certainly didn''t admit it. "So if I''m a devil, do you really have the confidence to cooperate with me?" "The devil can''t be trusted. Unless we catch the devil''s key, betrayal is the only end." Croside shook his head but looked at yunojia with meaningful eyes: "but you are very special. You have the power but are willing to hide your identity. You have the rules formulated by mortals to act. Not every extraordinary person can do it, let alone the devil full of hatred and malice towards the main material." "I once summoned some demons in order to do some research and kill some mortals for sacrifice. Finally, I came to the same conclusion. Demons will never be tamed, even if they choose to surrender because they are afraid of my power at first, but in the end, these demons will choose the best time to try to devour me. But yunojia ~ if you are a demon, you really will It''s very special. Other demons, even high-level demons, are stronger than demons like the demon queen. Although she is powerful and cunning, her mind is dominated by chaos all the time, as if she could be betrayed at any time, and it''s a last resort for me to cooperate with her. " At this point, croside gave yunojia a deep look: "But you are really different. Yunojia, your mind and consciousness are not dominated by chaos. You are you moving forward for your wishes and obsessions. You are essentially different from those demons. You are free and they are slaves of chaotic nature. It is precisely because of this essential difference that I doubt rather than affirm you so far." "Slave ¡G ah! Hahaha ~ hahaha!" Yunojia''s eyes suddenly became gentle, like a person who can''t be understood, tolerated and repressed for a long time has finally been understood and finally found a person who can talk about her feelings. However, this tenderness was only for a moment. The next second, yunojia''s eye God revealed a little crazy laughter. When repressed feelings are released, a person''s usual disguise will be torn off, elegant nobles will become rude, cautious wise men will become arrogant, and chaste ladies will turn into debauchery sluts. The rising black flame engulfed yunojia. The dress wrapped in exquisite and valuable materials turned into fly ash in an instant, just like a newborn baby, naked and white feet walked out of the sea of fire. "Essentially different, that''s right! In essence, I am different from those disordered beasts. I am free, and they are slaves, whether they are the garbage at the bottom or the masters at the top." At the moment, there are a pair of curved horns on yunojia''s forehead, just like a crown, which makes her look like a witch from hell. She is not noble and elegant, not full of knowledge and wisdom, but just amazing charm like thousands of customs, Just like the most charming and rare beauty, as long as you gently hook your hand, even the clergy with firm mind can''t resist the fatal temptation from this beauty. In addition to the change of appearance, in croside''s eyes, the biggest change of yunojia is probably the abyss smell emanating from her body. Yunojia, who has put down all her disguises, is undoubtedly a devil. From the feeling of abyss smell, it should belong to demons that are good at tempting people, such as demons, lusts and seducing banshees. Yunojia watched croside closely with a smile and didn''t care. At the moment, she was naked. Lianbu gently moved to croside. Yunojia gently stretched out her hand and touched croside''s face, Qi Ruo Youlan breathed, "do you want to hug me? Although it''s a giant dragon, I think you should be no less aesthetic than humans, and I also want to see the majesty of a powerful dragon. Would you like to show me?" Yunojia, who has completely appeared in demon form, seems to drive the atmosphere around her. In this secret conference room, a man and a woman get along alone. Coupled with the closed space and the temptation of the beautiful thing in front of her full of warm flavor, I believe that most men in the world will turn into beasts and throw the beautiful thing to the ground in an instant. "I''m sorry ~ I''m not in the mood right now." With a sneer, croside grabbed yunojia''s hand and refused the pink temptation of the peerless beauty: "is the pressure really so great that you lose your attitude recently? I prefer to talk with you than this." "As long as it is an intelligent creature, there is pressure, and I am still a female demon. Do you know how long I have endured?" Yunojia didn''t leave at this point. Instead, she sat on croside with one foot and tightly attached her beautiful body to the Black Dragon Prince: "tell me croside, how do you vent your physical desires? Humans, elves, or dragons like you, can those female slaves meet such a powerful you?" Claude did not chew, but showed disdain for the temptation of yunojia: "if you act, that''s all. I don''t like the comedies staged by clowns." "Really? I may change your view again. Maybe we can reach some new agreements beyond the alliance agreement in another time. For example, we can maintain some intimate relations in private." Yunojia gently kisses her lips to croside. Her naked and beautiful body twists and turns like a water snake. The whole person is like a female beast, sending out the message of courtship. "I''m actually more interested in this thing than some private intimate relationships!" Suddenly, crosaide reached out to yunojia''s chest, but did not aim at the crisp chest of appropriate size and full of elasticity, but a little thing that glowed slightly between yunojia''s chest. Before croside touched the ornament, yunojia, who was still charming, screamed like someone poured a basin of ice water on her head. The next second, the jade hands that had been gently touched pushed away croside with unimaginable strength and fell to the ground, Regardless of the privacy of the whole body, the parts are exposed, just blindly grasping the necklace on the chest. It was like grasping the root of life, as if that ornament was all her life! "Are you awake now?" Croside put his hands on his chest and looked at yunojia with a ferocious look like a calf protecting female animal. Chapter 1164 After the release of strong feelings, there is extreme calm, chaotic thinking has been restored in an instant, and even the thinking speed is sharper than usual. The whole body enters a state of no desire and no desire, so as to sublimate its own spiritual realm. In the original world of Yalin, it has the elegant name of "sage mode" "Yes, I have lost my manners." As the mood calmed down, yunojia''s originally ferocious expression became calm, but her hands still held the necklace tightly, and her eyes were full of vigilance against croside. It was as if croside was not a long-standing ally, but a mortal enemy trying to take his own life. "It seems that the secret of this necklace is bigger than I thought." Croside quietly looked at the naked beauty in front of him, and had no intention of seizing the necklace: "it has something to do with the gem in the child''s hand, but the necklace in your hand doesn''t seem to be as versatile as the gem. It seems that hiding your breath and allowing you to continue to stand on the main material plane is the limit." "Curiosity is not a good thing." "That also means not to explore what you can''t master at all. You''re not impossible to me." Yunuojiya stood up, regardless of the sudden release of spring, and with a gentle wave of her hand, the casual clothes compiled by magic had wrapped the exquisite body again. The baby took back the necklace and sat back in her position again. But yunojia said to croside with a frosty face at the moment, "you don''t know what little prince you''re exploring." "The son of stars ~ the child who once landed on the ground from the stars has the power to surpass the gods." Croside smiled: "last time zero brought some amazing news, and I want to thank him for his reminder. I finally remembered that when I was a child, I seemed to have seen some relevant records in the literature. A girl who can heal all injuries and even revive the dead is like an omnipotent creator in the legend. She is beyond the existence of gods." Yunojia clenched her fist secretly: "the people who manage these documents are really stupid. They let you access them at will." "He is not a fool. In fact, I paid a heavy price after quietly consulting those documents. I forgot everything I saw at that time." Croside had a rare bad smile. It looks like a young man joking about his black history, but yunojia knows very well that croside''s eyes are full of hatred, but the hatred is not boiling like revenge anger, but freezing his feelings like ten thousand years of ice, making him throw his desire after revenge forever, When the last moment comes, the collapsed ice will absorb everything like a black hole. "Didn''t you say you were just interested in gemstones and wanted to study them?" "Yes." Croside did not deny: "it is said that the son of Zhongxing can heal all injuries, and that gem seems to have the same power, and I just want to try and see if it can help me." "Are you hurt?" Yunojia was puzzled. Crosaid looked better than ever. There was any injury there. Although extraordinary people can hide the injury after injury and make themselves look as if there was nothing, it is because of this that extraordinary people are particularly sensitive to their own injury. In order to avoid danger and not let the enemy think there is an opportunity, Extraordinary people usually try their best to hide the fact of their injury. They can''t take the initiative to say it like croside. Speaking out on his own initiative, that is to say, croside doesn''t care about his'' injury ''and doesn''t affect his strength, or his own body has some natural defects, which need to be repaired with gemstones. "Maybe I can help you." "Do you think I will accept your help?" Yunojia sighed, "I don''t think so." Accept the help of a demon and let it heal its wounds!? Yunojia felt for a moment that her brain must have been short circuited just now before she could say such inexplicable words. "If I get the gem first, I just need to try it. If you want to take it away from me at any time, anyway, compared with the power of a gem, the real son of the star should be the real master of this power, or whether only the son of the star can completely master the power of this gem." Yunojia didn''t say a word, but her face was very ugly. Kloside obviously said the point. This gem is very similar to the power of the son of the star, and neither of its holders can fully grasp the power of the gem so far. Or is it true that this gem is the relic of the son of the star and can only be mastered by the son of the star, As a successor to the legacy of the son of the star, can you really grasp the power of this gem? In fact, yunojia herself holds a negative attitude towards this problem. "Since you want to take the initiative to clean up the extraordinary, what about zero?" Finally, yunojia''s choice is to change the topic. As for yunojia''s choice to avoid talking about it, kloside did not continue to ask: "zero! Since we have a gambling appointment with him, we just continue to gamble. As a black dragon, he has good strength and mind and is very suitable to join us." "Strength and mind?" Yunojia glared at croside: "are you sure it''s not because he''s also a black dragon?" When crosedton cast an aggressive look at eunuchia, he asked as if forced, "do you think I''m the kind of person who cares about blood and race and then cronyism?" Definitely not! Yunojia was puzzled and didn''t speak. If so, the most trusted female secretary around croside wouldn''t be a human, and the stupid black dragon Rogge wouldn''t just be thrown into the mercenary regiment of the ring of Blackstone business club to be a small instructor. It''s true that there are many giant dragon extraordinary people under croside, but there are also some extraordinary people of other races in croside''s camp, Even a few of them are human beings. To be honest, I am probably more like a racist than crosaide. Maybe I have many human mages, scholars and concubines under my command, but these people are just "employees" and "toys". None of the extraordinary people who are really qualified to become their confidants is pure human. "Then let''s continue the bet, but what if zero breaks his promise after losing?" "If you were willing to sign the contract, it wouldn''t be so troublesome?" "Your answer?" Croside narrowed his eyes and said without any hesitation: "the person who is unwilling to keep his promise is worthless, which shows that he is an unstable and disloyal person and is not suitable to be a subordinate. I will screw his head off myself at that time." For this statement, yunojia showed a satisfied expression. "One more thing, have you checked that?" After reaching a consensus on some aspects, croside was about to leave, but suddenly remembered something and asked yunojia. "I''ve checked very interesting plants, but it''s a little surprising. This plant seems to be a new variety, and I''ve seen it for the first time." Croside brought some interesting things last time. Some tobacco leaves made of certain plants flowed out of the black street in the lower area, spread to the upper area in extreme time, and quickly became a favorite thing at all levels of consumption in the city. Yunojia took out from the space ring what croside gave herself last time, And the fresh plant leaves and seeds collected later: "this plant has the characteristics of anesthetics. Smoking as tobacco is only one of the simple and effective ways to use. Although the effect of anesthetics is not as good as some known medicinal materials, it is very easy to plant this plant, has strong adaptability to the environment, and is very suitable for large-scale cultivation." "Any side effects?" "There are some toxicities, but the damage to the body caused by this toxicity is slight to almost negligible even for ordinary people." Yunojia put a little leaf on the tip of her nose and sniffed: "there are more uses to be studied. If this plant can be used as a substitute for some rare medicinal materials, it will greatly reduce the deployment cost of magic potions." Croside nodded and asked a key question: "what about potential?" "It has great potential. Even simple smoking has brought huge benefits. You know, before the emergence of this plant, not even the poor in the lower area of the mainland were qualified to smoke this plant with anesthetic effect." From the moment they got Havana, both croside and yunojia had sent people to investigate the situation, and the result was that this kind of tobacco leaf had formed a huge industry in the free city, and its benefits were huge enough to make anyone''s eyes red, which was only located in the free city, Now, tobacco leaf has begun to spread to areas outside the free city through the hands of businessmen. It can be expected that it will bring a larger market and incalculable benefits in the future. At this time, I''m afraid those powerful people in the free city can''t help shooting at the behind the scenes beneficiaries of these tobacco leaves. "Black street? It seems necessary to investigate." "You don''t have to investigate anymore." Yunojia put down the air dried tobacco leaves in her hand and said, "black rose is a newly established gang in black street. These tobacco leaves will flow out of it, and I''ve sent someone to say hello to black rose. I''m sorry you''re late." Chapter 1165 The undercurrent surges, and under the shadow, the sickle of death is harvesting fresh human lives unscrupulously. Because all the killings are carried out at night, because the targets of the killings are far beyond the imagination of ordinary people and even the high-level personnel of the city. On the contrary, the daily operation of the whole city has not been affected at all, but the bloody smell in the air is becoming stronger and stronger. People can smell the smell of blood, but they can''t see cold bodies, As if all battles and murders were happening in another world. "Damn it, I finally escaped. This damn free city, damn it! Damn it! Remember to me that I will never stop." On the side road outside the free city, a man is running at an amazing speed. His feet broke out at a speed faster than the steed. Every time he touched the ground, he couldn''t bear the power generated by his feet. It can be seen how terrible the running man is. But at the moment, he was in a mess. There were bandages in his broken armor. As he stepped into the extraordinary field, he had a very strong recovery ability, When the bandage needs to be put on after the battle, it means that the injury is not trivial. It is definitely the injury that can be suffered after a hard battle with the same existence. A hard struggle It''s not a hard struggle. The man''s speed accelerates again, even regardless of the wound and some cracks. Now what he craves is to stay away from the city as soon as possible, and then find a place where there is no one to treat the injury. It seems that there is a material transfer station not far north of the free city. It''s best to rush there to find some materials at one go. The gradually cracked wound began to ache again. When the man was about to slow down a little, he suddenly stopped in amazement. At the dark road crossing in the distance, a Miaoman figure was sitting leisurely against the stone on the grass, looking at the moonlight in the distance. When he saw the man coming, he had long hair like a flame, tall and hot, and the beauty full of hot breath slowly stood up and looked at the man with a bad smile, It''s like a savage girlfriend is preparing to fix a weak boyfriend who dares to be late for a date. "It''s so slow. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting here?" The amazing richness in the chest, accompanied by the shaking of walking, has formed a landscape that men can''t wait to move their eyes away forever. The slender and sexy legs and the slender waist after long exercise are full of temptations like a flame, However, the hot beauty whose clothes are already red is like a burning flame, which makes people feel a sense of suffocation. The suffocation of being smoked, that''s right! This is not just the oppression of breath. The fleeing man can obviously feel that the breath around him is rising. This is the performance of the high concentration of fire element, and the source is the excellent beauty in front of him. "Asshole!" The man cursed with fear, then turned and ran away quickly. If it was before, maybe the man would be very interested in hooking up with the hot and full of color beauty, and even try to make her surrender to his crotch, but now the man has no idea of being dirty, only full of fear and desire for life. Because even an idiot can see that the hot beauty is an extraordinary, and is an extraordinary with amazing strength, even more terrible than the two extraordinary who hurt themselves in the free city! "Ha ~ let me wait here for so long and still want to run? How can it be so easy!" While the voice of the red haired woman sounded, the whole person fell from the sky like a meteorite. In a hurry, the man waved his fist back recklessly. However, when his fist touched his feet, bursts of creepy crackling sound came up, accompanied by a sad wail. The man''s arms were all broken like sugarcane under the heavy pressure of a hydraulic press. The white broken bones and broken flesh mixed together to form a miserable picture that people can''t bear to look at directly. Click~ The falling woman put her hands on her hips and one foot on the man''s chest. This time, with the sound of broken ribs, the man vomited blood and couldn''t stand up after flying out. Seeing the woman disdained, she shook her head: "the weak one is boring enough. I heard that you have the blood essence of the dragon in your body. I thought you could let me play longer. It''s really disappointing." Dragon''s blood essence In a trance, the man who fell to the ground and twitched like he was stimulated by something suddenly opened his eyes, and some dusty memories began to emerge with this sentence. I was an ordinary man, but I was a lucky man. I was just a town militia at that time. After an outing and separated from my companions, I found an ancient dragon cave in a canyon. In addition to harvesting a lot of ancient dragon''s treasure, I was lucky to find the blood essence hidden by the dragon, Relying on the dragon''s blood essence, he quickly crossed the realm of mortals and reached the top of his power. Killing Warcraft, ogres, repelling robbers, powerful power and great wealth made him the richest man in the whole town. At one time, the Lord even flattered himself and tried to join his family, That is the peak of one''s life. For a person who was originally unknown. However, he has no financial ability. No matter how much dragon''s treasure is, it will be wasted. In particular, his first wife, who has a beautiful face, is a stupid woman who only knows how to spend money. After the dragon''s treasure is wasted, he is the leader''s daughter, who dares to dictate to himself, This stupid vase woman probably forgot that she was just a chip used by her father to please herself. To put it better, she was her own wife. To put it worse, she was just her own wife slave! The stupid woman was tortured to death by himself soon, and his father didn''t even complain after learning what happened. He even planned to let the stupid woman''s sister marry him. After all, the smart man knew how to look at the situation and killed hundreds of mountain thieves alone, Who would be stupid enough to offend himself for a stupid woman who doesn''t know the situation and thinks she''s right. It''s a pity that I''m bored. Although I''ve joined the noble family in Ao, in addition to marrying a woman as a tool to vent my lust, I''m just a free thug of the family, and I have to share my wealth in turn. Moreover, a small Lord can keep his heart. If I''m a princess of a country, I might be moved, However, it is precisely because I am still afraid of the whole country. The dragon''s blood essence makes me far more powerful than ordinary people, and I can practice any martial arts faster than others. However, I have no problem killing hundreds of mountain bandits who only know that the blade licks the blood, but in fact, I can''t kill them all in the face of a whole kingdom army, Because I''m not strong enough. What I want more is real power, the right to dominate others, not to be someone else''s servant. I should have all this naturally when I became strong after drinking the dragon''s blood essence. I am the strong, and how can those weak be qualified to command me? I am the master of the world, And those mortals only serve themselves as slaves! It''s right to choose to leave, and it''s also right to come to the free city, which is known as the city that even gods have given up. Here, I realized that there are so many beautiful plants in the real world, including clothes, food and women, compared with a small territory in a remote area, Even his former wife, who thought she was the most beautiful woman in the world when she first met her, was just mediocre in this city. This city has amazing wealth, and as a city with the theory of the law of the jungle, as a city above ordinary people, he must have dominated here. I despise the solicitation of those humble mortals. What I want is to establish my own power in the city, one day let yonojia, the legendary beautiful legal businessman, become my servant, and then get rid of the other two big three, and finally make the city my own property, I want to establish my own land God Kingdom on this land, and peep into the mysteries of gods in controlling faith. But why did so many extraordinary people emerge in this city overnight, and they are all powerful extraordinary people they have never seen in ordinary days! At ordinary times, there are really extraordinary people in this city. Everyone comes to this city with different desires for wealth, power and hegemony. Some people just pursue the enjoyment of prosperity and wealth. Extraordinary people are also competing with each other for control and resources of this city, Some people sneak into the dark to hide their body shape and command, while others choose to intervene directly in the light. They are also involved in this vortex and desperately compete for resources. Wei Hu is to defeat his opponent and become the ultimate winner of Hu in the game of the jungle. They are confident that because the Dragon''s blood essence has not been completely digested by themselves, they have been invincible in small cities and are lazy in practice, Now, as long as I practice while competing for hegemony, I can definitely surpass others, because I am luckier than these old guys. The dragon''s blood essence brings me unlimited potential! It''s meaningless to cooperate with others. I''m the darling chosen by fate. I''ll peep at it sooner or later "Oh, please, please" "Aha ~ what are you talking about? Can you speak louder? I can''t hear you clearly." The red haired woman easily smashed the little resistance of the other party and stepped on the man''s chest. The huge force immediately made the other party hurt and hurt. The place where the foot was stepped was like being charged with a soldering iron. The huge pain made the man who had less air in and more air out more angry, The fire of life is like a candle under a strong wind, which can be extinguished at any time. Seeing the man''s last plea, the red haired woman showed a smiling look and pretended not to hear it. After teasing each other, the red haired woman skillfully searched for all valuable things from each other and put them into her space ring, but the man obviously didn''t have much oil and water, which made the red haired woman slightly dissatisfied. Finally, the man summoned up all his strength and begged again. "Willing to obey? HMM! Unfortunately, it''s too late to say this now. Where was your high spirit at that time?" The red haired woman laughed: "and what can you do as a waste? I don''t think your highness will be interested in you at all. At that time, attracting you was just an appearance. Even if you promised to be cannon fodder at most with your ridiculous strength." waste material! Cannon fodder! Am I so weak? How many monsters are lurking in this city! "It''s a waste for a mortal to swallow the dragon''s blood essence, but no matter how small the mosquito is, it''s also meat." The red haired woman suddenly licked her lips and looked at the dead man at her feet, showing a look like a predator: "come on, let your humble power become part of my lusanora power. You should be proud to be a mortal who can integrate into my flesh and blood." In the man''s gradually blurred vision, the red haired beauty in front of him has dramatically changed her body shape. It seems to be the legendary dragon for some kind of huge creature wrapped with hot elements! That''s right ~ that''s a red dragon! The next second, the Dragon opened his mouth and ate the man and the land under him. Chapter 1166 "It doesn''t taste very good. Human beings really don''t taste as good as bangu cattle." It''s a pity that the dragon''s blood essence in the other person''s body has been indifferent. Although it''s also the blood essence of the red dragon, it can''t bring much help to lusanora. At most, it''s better than nothing. It''s a pity that this stupid human gets the precious blood essence left by the dragon, Instead of stepping up cultivation at the moment of the strongest strength after drinking blood essence, he ran for meat body enjoyment, missed the best time, and finally could only linger at the edge level of the extraordinary. I''m tired of this useless short-lived species. Only when she regained her human form did she find that she had burst all her clothes as a result of her excitement and recovery. The suit she liked very much was specially made by tailors in the city. However, it seems that the reason why this kind of thing often happens, the already prepared lusanora went to a suit of clothes and put them on her: "it seems that she is more used to eating in the restaurant. There is always a sense of dissatisfaction when she recovers her body to eat." As a giant dragon, lusanora has lived in a free city for a long time and has been used to tasting various delicacies in human form. Although it is no problem to eat raw food as a giant dragon, her taste will deteriorate due to its ontological form, so as to avoid being unable to eat bloody prey, It should be said that the two forms of eating of dragon human and noumenon are the difference between quality and quantity. Compared with the greedy and tricky lusanora who is fed by the cuisine of high-end restaurants in the free city, she still prefers the food of high quality. After putting on her clothes, Lucia Nora didn''t leave in a hurry, but rushed to the other side of the city after receiving the news. Tonight, those extraordinary people who do not want to surrender in the free city will be driven out of the dark corner like hamsters. The deli men of his Highness the Black Dragon Prince are gradually removing these self righteous hamsters according to the blood clan information, and the hamsters need to be cleaned up, Otherwise, some escaped fools will come back for revenge and bring great trouble to the free city. This operation will clean up the dirt in the free city to the greatest extent, which has ensured that the city can maintain its status as the largest trading city on the mainland and avoid turning it into a primitive jungle dominated by brute force. To survive in this city, the only thing to rely on is money. Violence is always just assistance. In this way, even ordinary people can have a stage to show their ability, and some talented people will not be covered up by the brute force of extraordinary people. Lucia Nora couldn''t help but find it very interesting. On the surface, Lawrence, the chairman of the chamber of Commerce of the big three, filibus, a big slave businessman and yunojia, a female legal businessman, are the highest dominators of the city, but in fact, it is not the City Council or the big three that really dominate the city, but several extraordinary people on the other side of the city, whether crosaide or yunojia, Even if the current blood clan is willing to pay the price, they can crush everything with brute force to become the well deserved master of the city, but they all choose the rules hidden in the dark to develop. But I really want to thank them for their choice! With regard to the practices of the Black Dragon Prince kloside and yunojia, at first, lusanora thought that she had nothing to do but crush and seize what she wanted. But now, looking at the kind of ridiculous delusion of these self righteous extraordinary people, if Lord kloside and others had ruled the city with brute force at first, Then the city will not be able to give birth to today''s prosperous scenery. Not to mention the intervention of gods, the extraordinary people have been seized and controlled by violent forces, which will only make mortals stay away from them because of fear. When businessmen no longer regard the city as a business hub, when there is no business route, no influx of wealth, and no transfer of a large number of people, the city naturally can not maintain its prosperity today. Restaurants and cake shops that have not been tired of changing their menus every day so far Clothing stores that can weave beautiful clothes for themselves \ A grand summer fireworks party is held in the upper area every year in midsummer Not only that, there are too many things that make lusanora feel incomparably enjoy and happy. For the first time, this city makes lusanora, who used to like living alone and plundering, but only blindly collecting wealth as a pastime, enjoy the fun of spending money. Although for the dragon, every gold coin will make lusanora feel heartache, But Prince losside''s theory that money spent is called money opened lusanora''s mind. yes! If you can''t spend it, what you pile in your nest is just a pile of stones that look good. Rather than spend it and enjoy the best things in the world, it''s the most important. While humming a song, Lucia Nora thought about going there for a delicious meal at noon tomorrow. The hunting of the extraordinary tonight also made her a fortune. Just a few pieces of space equipment collected can sell at a good price in the free city. Recently, she has been infatuated with various opera performances in the Grand Theater, The art developed by human beings still has the value of appreciation. Of course, I can watch the drama about the Dragon slaying warrior defeating the dragon. As long as I don''t take it seriously and watch it purely as a comedy, it''s very interesting. "Yo ~ the second one, Aha! It''s great. It''s still a cult. Let me see the price list. Well, no matter what status the cult is, the starting price is 100000 lien. Well, start earning hard now." Lusanora couldn''t help licking her lips. The people who escaped in the distance had an obvious smell of the abyss. This was a good prey. All evil cults could take money as long as they could hunt. If they could kill the elite members of evil cults, they could get a reward ranging from millions of leans by their heads, Among them, it is said that the most powerful demon master Avatar was offered a high price of 100 million lihn. Although the wanted notice also indicates that you can get a bonus if you don''t need to try to defeat the master but provide clues to find out, as the dragon, rosanora is confident in her strength. It''s true that the original master of the devil is above the dragon. If the original master of the Lord is here, she has to flee, But a mere incarnation may not be able to knock it down. Under the night sky, like a predator, lusanora jumped on the evil believers who escaped from the city. When she saw that she was close, the evil believers pulled out their sword. The original black eyes suddenly turned into red pupils. The abyss breath of the whole body was like losing shackles, and the momentum of the whole person was also for a while. "Very good! Very good." "It seems that your head should be worth one million leans," said lusanora with a laugh Lucia Nora, who felt the momentum of the other party, also mobilized the strength in her body. The strength of the other party was obviously much stronger than that fool just now. In any case, human beings who also got the power of the abyss, in the devil''s magic, there are some hands that have consumed life as a price to double their combat power, and many of these magic arts are also intimate with the function of self exposure, Taking into account the need to take off the other party''s head as soon as possible rather than let him become fragmented under self exposure, rosanora recovered the form of a half dragon man and was ready to take it at one stroke. "This is a dragon!" Under the breath of lusanora''s terror, the self activated blood cutting curse gradually disappeared the believer''s reason, but at the last second before the consciousness returned to the chaos of killing, the cult suddenly found the identity of the woman in front of them. It seems that the intelligence personnel of the order really made an unforgivable mistake! In the next second, the evil cult eroded by the bloodthirsty mood has turned into a crazy soldier. Even Long Wei has been ignored for a short time. The sword in his hand seems to be given life, drawing the cold light of death to meet lusanora. If it is a group of ordinary soldiers who hunt down the cult at the moment, even the well-trained crazy soldiers who are infected by the power of the killing master will pay a painful price, but at the moment, the cult is facing lusanora as a dragon. When she knows that the other party is a cult, lusanora has not been careless to underestimate the enemy and turned into a half dragon, In ordinary times, the hot red dragon beauty rosanora can hang Rogge as a black dragon. She is also one of the most powerful subordinates in croside. In the face of small cults, she naturally completely crushed each other. With his fist, he directly tore open the other party''s blade, while the other hand formed claws with five fingers. Without a muddy blow, he penetrated the chest of the cult. When the viscera of the chest were dug out by the hot red dragon beauty, it was supported by magic. The cult also died in an instant and could not die again. However, at the last moment of his death, a Dharma array on the cult seemed to be activated. In an instant, his body exploded from the inside, and the flesh and bones were scattered like bullets. At a face-to-face distance, these debris did have a penetration force like bullets, but for lusanora, a red dragon, this penetration force was no different from scratching, It''s just very annoying to be covered with blood and broken meat. "Damn it, I just changed my clothes, and now I have to change again! Wait ~ it''s all blown up. Isn''t it unproven in this way!" Rosanora stamped on the ground angrily. After the dust was flying, a big pit appeared on the ground. The clothes I just changed were stained with filth and completely wasted. The most troublesome thing was that such a bombing made it impossible for me to take his head back to work. Looking at the mess on the ground, I didn''t know whether his highness crosaid would recognize that eye stained with brain and blood. If he didn''t recognize it, he would be lost with 1 million rien. "The soul is still burning at one time!? good ~ good ~ good! Even if Miss Ben accidentally stepped on dog shit today, she was in bad luck." Pissed off, lusanora also noticed that the other party''s soul seemed to have been burned out, and even no residue was left. Originally, she wanted to use a magic guide to restrain the other party''s soul and torture it. She took it back as proof, but now it seems impossible. After a flaming flame burned the scattered bodies of the cult into ashes, the burning lusanora flew into the sky and continued to pursue the breath of other extraordinary people. Naturally, the losses here must be recovered elsewhere. I still have time to get back to myself tonight! Chapter 1167 The removal is going on in an orderly way. When it was initially determined to eliminate those extraordinary people who did not want to surrender, the blood family spies had collected a lot of intelligence to lay the foundation for today''s operation. In this operation, in addition to the extraordinary people under crosaid and yunojia, some extraordinary people who chose to surrender before also came to prove their loyalty, At least for a large number of extraordinary people who know current affairs as heroes, they are willing to prove their strength in front of the new master. The reason is also very simple! "Why? Hey, I didn''t expect you to ask such a question one day." In the top suite of a club in the upper area, a drama of betrayal and poison is being staged. A mature and charming woman looks down at her partner who has shed black blood at the corner of her mouth and says in a sarcastic tone: "power represents everything. Didn''t you teach me that once, dear ~" "What''s good for you to betray me? Everything here belongs to me. Even if I die, you won''t be in charge." The man in Chinese clothes, who was paralyzed on the sofa, trembled and said that his strong body, far more than ordinary physique and some characteristics that some orcs only have show that he is a hybrid with a little Orc blood. But now the once strong and invincible body has been defeated by that small cup of poisonous wine. The violent toxin has spread around the body with amazing destructive power, and even the constitution of the extraordinary can not be exempted. The woman gently raised her glass and drank the remaining wine. In order to deceive her partner, she drank the poisonous wine first. However, it doesn''t matter to the woman. Anyway, she has taken the antidote in advance. This cup of poisonous wine is useless to herself now, just like an ordinary wine, the wine of victory! "Do you think I really want your stuff? Self righteous little fool ~" the charming woman looked at each other with a playful look: "Once I put down all my dignity and committed myself to you. In addition to longing for life, I was really fascinated by your power. However, after you helped me cross that barrier and enter the extraordinary level, I was surprised to find that the power level of the world was so broad. Transcending the secular world and entering the extraordinary level was not the peak, but just a new beginning, and you ~ dear of You don''t realize this at all. You''re still quiet all day in your sense of superiority as a so-called extraordinary person, and you''re not aware of the crisis. " "Maybe we can easily defeat any mortal, but what about the existence outside mortals? The legendary dragon, the ancient bimon beast, those tall Titans, the demons in the abyss, and the gods in the celestial realm. Tell me, dear, can you defeat these great beings?" The seductive woman put away her smile and looked at the man whose blood vessels began to turn black with a disdainful look "Our power is insignificant. You don''t understand how many terrible things there are in the world. I saw this and realized it, but you can''t see it, because you are just a helpless orphan like me. You were adopted in hardship. You grew up today by killing those adopted children together and sucking their flesh and blood You are a lucky man. You have inherited an epic equipment of the orc clan in ancient times since childhood. With this equipment, you can easily overcome the biggest obstacles and become an extraordinary person. " There was an arm armor on the woman''s hand. It was simple and old, but it seemed to have magic, giving people the feeling that it was indestructible and could not be destroyed by time. "There is no doubt that your strength is stronger than me, but your mind has not grown strong enough, because you have not experienced too much suffering, felt too much pain, and felt the resentment and despair of my own weakness when I was defeated by you and coerced by you. Therefore, you stubbornly believe that you can rely on this so-called thing¡® Can artifact ''be invincible in the world? " "Haha, haha ~ now why are you paralyzed here? You are an invincible warrior and dream of becoming the king of the city. You don''t claim to bring the city and the whole continent into your own hands. Why are you lying here like a dead dog because of a cup of poisonous wine?" The woman laughed wildly. The laughter was full of ridicule. Every word and sentence was like a steel knife on the man. Men in the poisoned state began to shed black blood from their ears, nose and eyes, and their consciousness became more and more blurred. However, after hearing the woman''s vicious ridicule and ridicule, they were full of unwilling to rush to their hearts. Their everything would end today, and they would be ended by the female slaves they had defeated, and the female slaves who betrayed themselves would continue to live in the future, Take away all her wealth, power and power, be loyal to the new master, and even serve a new man with her body at night. Unforgivable... Absolutely unforgivable! Just like a reflection, the man''s already darkened eyes suddenly burst out a burst of light, and his muscles suddenly swelled up and rushed at the charming woman recklessly. The mobilization of physical strength made the muscles run to the load to produce great strength, but the accelerated flow of blood would make the toxin spread more rapidly. But the man has been desperate. At the moment, he just tries to kill the person who betrayed him with one blow, so that she can understand that everything she has done is nothing, and because of this all-out outbreak, this punch is stronger than any punch in his past. The sudden attack stunned the woman, and a look of consternation flashed in her eyes. "Go to hell, you bichi betrayed me, Feini! You can''t get anything." The man of ORC descent roared with endless resentment, and his face full of black blood vessels made him ferocious like a ghost. However, after a short period of consternation, the woman''s face showed sarcastic ridicule, and behind the woman, a white light penetrated the door and hit the man''s chest like a meteor that could tear the mountains, rivers and earth. It was an arrow loss, an arrow loss with powerful kinetic energy that the man could not compete with, which easily dissolved all his strength like shooting a sparrow, Shot him in the air and nailed him to the wall. The female extraordinary named Feini shook her head and looked at the man with an expression of extreme contempt and Indifference: "see, this is what I call the gap, the absolute gap between cognition and strength." A slight sound came from outside the door, as if something was crawling on the ground. Soon, before the man swallowed his last breath, he finally saw the man who shot a fatal arrow at himself. It was a beautiful girl with thousands of customs and temperament, with slightly wheat skin, slender waist and small and exquisite crisp chest wrapped in leather armor, But the girl with the enthusiasm and charming temperament like a desert girl was coiled on the ground like a snake. This is Snake Girl! Moreover, when another man and woman came in as if they were the extraordinary lovers, the man finally swallowed his last breath in amazement, and seemed to finally understand why his love slave chose to betray himself so decisively. A rare Snake Girl Archer from the Youxuan grassland in the east of the mainland, and the other two people''s bodies emit the smell of a giant dragon. They are powerful hybrids who inherit the blood of the giant dragon. Any one of them can easily defeat themselves. Such a terrible extraordinary force is hidden in this city. The snake girl holding the golden bow stared at the man without expression. After the other party swallowed her last breath, she swam to the man. Then she opened her mouth, exposed her vampire like fangs and bit down at his neck. She had been arrogant and greedy to absorb the contaminated poisonous blood. At this time, Feini knelt on one knee and presented the other with the arm armor she had taken from her partner: "Feini has acted here to offer loyalty to the master. First, she executed the arrogant fool who dared to disobey the master''s will. Please forgive me for my unauthorized action." An epic equipment of the orc clan is in front of us, but the men and women who look like lovers in armor don''t even have the mood to look more. "Good, Feini. You have proved your loyalty. Go back and present this equipment to your master." The woman said slowly. "Thank you very much, your excellency Minya. From today on, you will swear your loyalty to his highness croside." Minya looked at her partner. She was going to personally solve the extraordinary person with a little Orc blood, but now it seems that she doesn''t need it. Feini, who should have been an intelligence officer, boldly took her life as a bet and poisoned the extraordinary person, hoping to prove her loyalty to his highness croside. Although Feini acted without authorization, she had a good grasp of the size and didn''t cause any big trouble, so she didn''t have to investigate anything. Originally, this was not the work of herself and others. It was said that an extraordinary person at Feini''s level could not bring any trouble to his highness croside. After all, she also signed a contract. Before setting out to solve the next goal, Minya asked the snake archer who was still sucking blood nearby, "Ms. Kaya, is it OK?" Kaya is an extraordinary person under yunojia''s command. She is also a rare snake female Orc on the Youxuan grassland, but she is also a blood clan. She is also a perfect first supporter. She inherits the orc power and the regeneration ability and agility of the blood clan. The only regret is that Kaya is still as fragile as a pure blood blood clan in her resistance to the sun, But it''s good for heirs like Kaya. As a blood clan, Kaya naturally needs blood every once in a while to maintain physical function, but Kaya has a habit, that is, she only likes the blood of people eroded by the toxins secreted by her fangs. Under the ingestion of the Snake Girl, the original man''s strong body dried up as quickly as an air leaking balloon. After Kaya let go of each other, the man hanging on the wall became a corpse. After wiping his mouth, Kaya finally nodded: "let''s go. Who''s the next target?" "An assassin acts strangely, is good at camouflage and sneaking, and his name is battel. Recently, he has been active in the black street." "Assassin? That''s not easy to find." "In fact, we have found that he has been in frequent contact with black rose recently. It seems that he is interested in the current leader of black rose." Kaya squinted: "miss yunojia is also very interested in black roses now." "That''s why we have to clean him up before he makes a mess." Chapter 1168 "Dead ~" "Are you sure?" "The seal spell shows that it has been activated. Even if you don''t die under the blessing of the dominant power, you will become a dead man sooner or later, but this time our great knight is dead and worthless." Being killed in an instant, and still in the state that the curse of blood cutting is activated, a great knight is strong enough to be promoted to the level of sea blue knight in a short time, but in this way, the members of the order are still killed by each other like crushing mole ants. Obviously, the opponent, as an extraordinary person, is also a terrible existence at the top of the pyramid in this system. Asherid, the believer in the killing master, observed the magic guide in his hand. This magic guide recorded all believers who planted the blood cutting curse. It showed that a life had fallen, and was crushed by people under the power of activating the seal curse. Fortunately, the activated seal curse would burn out their soul at the moment of death, The extraordinary who defeated this believer can''t get any useful information from it. Even the necromancer can''t think that Jiang''s broken soul is fighting back here. After turning his mouth, yaxie reed threw the magic guide aside, lay on the sofa, closed his eyes and said, "it''s really unfortunate. How long ago he came to this city, a fool was found out and killed, and now the hidden extraordinary people in this city also began to move and hunt around." "For the hunting of extraordinary people, they choose the night. It seems that they don''t want to affect the daily operation of the city." Sophia picked up the magic weapon that was lost by yashered. Soon after the dispersion, some members were found. It seemed that their members were ready to escape from the city. In this case, there was really no need to accuse the other party of being afraid of absconding. After all, it was good to preserve more power, but their own people were still killed after leaving the city and were crushed by brute force so quickly, Obviously, the extraordinary people hiding in the dark of the city have taken it seriously. Walking to the window, Sophia slightly lifted the veil and looked at the brightly lit upper area and the dark lower area not far away. The number of lights at night has become the dividing line between the rich and the poor in the city. However, even where the upper area has the most lights, the whole city is saturated with a strange sense of terror, At least for Sophia, the city is like an unknown and terrible monster. It is preparing to open its blood and eat all those who disobey its will. In those dark corners and streets, I don''t know how many powerful extraordinary people are following the will of their masters and acting as hounds to hunt those who don''t want to surrender. It should be said that it is truly known as the evil city abandoned by even gods. Now the city looks like a purgatory in the abyss. The beasts in the dark are hunting everywhere! "What shall we do next? Miss Sophia, now we are nailed here. There are demons dancing outside. The smell of blood can even float here." Asherad asked, lying on the sofa. Sophia didn''t answer him directly, "are you sure it''s safe here?" "Of course, it''s safe. This residence is my property. After I was transferred from my family to this city, I have been making dirty money here to help those dignified guys maintain the face of their noble family. These industries belong to me over the years. Even when I was in the church, I have always asked people to maintain the property rights of these industries, so Please rest assured. " "The written contract can''t stop the sword of the extraordinary." "I know ~" asherad sighed. "Even if you can stop the city security team, you can''t stop some people''s private army. If they really want to break in, then I have no way. I just hope Miss Sophia, you can show your power and beat them all back. Maybe we can break out from here together." Sophia looked at asherad and said nothing. Asherad was right. If the other party really wanted to, the terms and contracts of mortals could not be the footsteps of the extraordinary. Now the only thing she could expect was that the information of the house did not enter the eyes of the extraordinary, so that she could hold on until the situation eased, If you are really unlucky to be discovered by those extraordinary people, you will have no choice to fight back at that time. With his own strength, ordinary extraordinary people are not opponents. Even the giant dragon can compete with one of them, but I don''t know how many extraordinary people are lurking in this city. Moreover, as the prince of the black dragon, croside is a huge trouble. Although croside continues to cooperate with the master, it doesn''t mean that croside will be merciful for this, After all, cooperation is one thing, but invading his field is another. Croside will never choose to give in on this point. Even if croside is really a killer, even if he dominates for a while and a half, he can''t reach into this city that doesn''t welcome gods and demons, so the best choice now is to avoid contact as much as possible. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ The hunting of the extraordinary is carried out at night. The blood clan provides detailed information and the transfer of a large number of powerful extraordinary people. Those extraordinary people who lurk in the city and do not want to surrender are broken one by one. Even the strong existence outside the city early in the morning kills the hope of these extraordinary people trying to escape. The whole free city has become a hunting ground made of iron cages, Prey in the hunting ground are hunted one by one in panic. Even if prey tries to resist and bite their enemies before they die, no extraordinary person can successfully cause influential damage in the city under a high degree of coordination. As for some killings in the lower area, For people in the free city, this kind of killing and destruction doesn''t need to be taken into account at all. The lives of the poor are worthless in this city. No rich man will focus on them. Some even think that it is necessary to clean up a group of poor people regularly in order to keep more fresh blood injected into the city and make the city full of vitality again. "Today''s bloody smell is finally a little lighter. It looks like it''s almost over." In the silver wing chamber of Commerce, Lu Xiu looked at the block from the upstairs study. The shadow that had been active in the dark was reduced, and the bloody smell in the air was also reduced. It seems that the clean-up action against the extraordinary launched by yunojia and croside is coming to an end. "In other words, can we go out for a stroll? Mr. President, we have been banned by you for a long time." Lying on the sofa on one side of the study, safiros said with dissatisfaction. "This is also a matter of no choice. After all, we should stay away if we can avoid this kind of fairy fight as'' mortals'', shouldn''t we?" "Tut ~" Safiros snorted coldly, closed his eyes and didn''t speak. For safiros, who wants to hone his sword skills, improve his strength and pursue the peak of strength, the nights of hunting extraordinary people are simply a good testing ground. Those powerful soldiers representing the extraordinary level of the world are fighting and hunting each other. Their inadvertent breath of strength makes him hot blooded and eager to fight, But Lu Lu Xiu''s foot Ban made him feel like a hungry man who was turned away from the dinner party. Lu Xiu looked back at safiros with a smile. The other party''s dissatisfaction was completely ignored. As a reinforcements from the city of odur, safiros is probably a powerful warrior in the chamber of Commerce second only to himself and buyani. Even ordinary extraordinary people are not necessarily opponents in front of him, but none of the masters behind the extraordinary people hunting extraordinary people this time is soft persimmons. It goes without saying that croside, It is estimated that the identity of the Black Dragon Prince is the reincarnation of the black dragon. Ruluciu is not his opponent. Yunojia has the strange necklace and the magic wand of the son of the star in her hand. Coupled with the special layout of the city, she is in an almost invincible state, and the blood clan seems to be the weakest among them, but how much heritage does a race that existed ten thousand years ago have, It''s really hard for people to judge, so we can''t underestimate it. No matter who it is, safiros or even the silver wing chamber of commerce can provoke now, and there is no need to provoke at all! Not to mention that safiros has shown his face in front of outsiders, especially on the blood clan side. At this time, if safiros still goes out to fight with those extraordinary people, it will directly attract the eyes of yunojia and others. At that time, it will not be difficult for him to find pain for himself. For this, ruxiu resolutely banned safiros, Even in this special period of time, everyone stayed almost motionless in the chamber of Commerce except for the president himself who went out to socialize during the day. However, fortunately, although safiros has a lonely personality, he still knows how to examine the situation in major events. At least safiros 9 didn''t expose everyone just to meet his private desires under the foot ban. Although he was very unhappy to be banned in the chamber of Commerce, he finally endured it. Lu Luxiu likes people who can distinguish between heavy and heavy. It doesn''t matter if they rebel a little at ordinary times. Just don''t be capricious in major situations. However, if someone really wants to be a black sheep without reason, he will never be soft at that time! "There is a message from the black rose, Lord Lucius." A dark shadow rushed into the room. The robber who came out of the shadow handed an envelope to Lu Luxiu, and then retreated back to the darkness. "It seems that the messengers of the big three are coming. It''s expected." Lu Luxiu opened the envelope with a smile. The development of black rose should have been noticed by many interested people. In particular, the benefits created by the cigarettes flowing out of Black Rose''s hand are envious. Someone will certainly inspire black rose. Considering that the most informed people in the city are yunojia in nine out of ten. With this expected relaxed attitude, he opened the envelope. However, after looking at it for a few times, Lu Xiu couldn''t laugh. Well ~ some things are expected, but some things are unexpected! Chapter 1169 Pain! The pain of being torn by brute force, burned by fire and cut by sharp tools! The memory is very confused. This is the confusion of consciousness when the body is extremely weak after being seriously damaged. In those vague memory pictures, I only remember suddenly facing several troublesome enemies, each of whom is a soldier with exquisite skills, and each of them is beyond the secular existence, especially the first pair of men and women, who are still \\ "Woo woo, huh" When the consciousness recovers and wakes up a little from the boundless darkness, as a transcendent and also as an assassin, the alert habit he has developed in his daily life makes battel quickly concentrate on waking himself up. Although doing so makes his head ache like being punctured, he knows that being an assassin in a coma at the moment is tantamount to giving his life to others. Battel did not open his eyes and move his body rashly to avoid being noticed. Instead, he tried to feel the surrounding affairs with his body. For the extraordinary, it doesn''t matter whether he really opened his eyes or not because of his strong mental strength. Although he is seriously injured and mentally depressed, he can still feel the subtle movements around his body. The winding feeling on the body should be a bandage ¡Ñ it''s soft under the body and looks like a bed. That means you were saved after you were injured? With his eyes closed, battel analyzed the information fed back to his body around him. It seemed that he should have been saved. Although his body had been seriously damaged, it should have been someone who took the therapeutic medicine for himself in the slow recovery. He quietly moved his hands and feet gently to make sure that his limbs were still alive, Although I was saved, I just don''t know whether I was saved by the enemy or others. I have to know that I am a lone ranger in this city, and it''s not easy to meet a few warm-hearted good people in this twisted city full of blood and sin. Well, apart from the bandage on his body, the air circulation around him is not obvious. He doesn''t feel the wind. It seems that he should be in a closed room, with a light source shining on his eyelids, but he doesn''t feel the heat. From that little magic fluctuation reaction, it should be a magic crystal lamp. When did the free city prison start to use the magic crystal lamp extravagantly? Aware that there was no one around, battel was ready to open his eyes to check the situation, hoping that he was not lying in prison now. Click~ Suddenly the sound of opening the door rang out. Battel, who was preparing to open his eyes, immediately pretended to be still in a coma. However, battel had judged from the sound of opening the door that this should not be a prison. It was the sound of opening the normal mechanical lock. At the same time, from the impact sound when the door was closed, it should be a wooden door. The woman is carrying hot water Battel judged the identity of the person who entered here through his footsteps. From the sound of walking, it seems that the other party should not have learned martial arts, but just an ordinary girl. No fool would think that a wooden door could trap an assassin, and he was an assassin of extraordinary level, not to mention that there seemed to be no protective array around him, and he didn''t have any shackles or restraint tools on his body. At this time, let a girl come in with hot water, Is it really because he was hurt too badly, or is it for some other reason? For each other''s identity and the reasons for saving himself, battel was not in the mood to think more. The woman put the basin aside, began to clean the towel, and then began to wipe her limbs. The action was very soft, which made her very comfortable. Even the pain seemed to be relieved. But~ "Ah! You wake up and cry" "Be quiet ~ little girl, if you don''t want your neck to be broken, you''d better stop struggling immediately. Do you understand?" Battel suddenly grabbed the girl''s neck, covered her mouth and said fiercely, "don''t think I have no strength now because I''m injured. It''s no easier for me to break your neck than picking a flower." It seems that the little girl, who is only 15 or 16 years old, looks very ordinary and has a little zit on her childish face, but she is looking at herself with tears and panic and nodding her head quickly. Battel carefully released his hand and covered the girl''s hand: "I can release my hand, but if you dare to shout after I release my hand, I promise it will be the last voice in your life. Do you understand?" Seeing the girl nodding her head like mashing garlic, battel patted her face with his fingers: "good little girl, smart people can live longer in this world." The girl loosened her hand. Although she was afraid, she did not shout or continue to struggle. She seemed to understand the great physical difference between herself and the man in front of her. Seeing this, battel also relaxed a little, but his other hand still pinched the girl''s neck. As long as the girl made any rash moves, he could break her fragile neck immediately. "What''s your name?" "Eliza" The girl said waxy, and her words were full of fear. Battel nodded: "Alisa ~ well, it''s a nice name." "Please don''t kill my husband. I''m just trying to help you." "Listen to me, little girl! Now I ask you, what do I ask you, what do you answer, understand?" Battel''s face became ferocious, pinched the girl''s neck and threatened fiercely. The girl nodded in horror: "I see, sir." "Good, good boy ~!" Battel also eased his face: "then Alisa, tell me, where is this place?" "This is the secret room under the guild hall." "Guild hall ~ what guild hall?" "The guild of black rose." When he heard the words "black rose", battel''s face became a little strange, but soon returned to normal. He asked, "black rose, are you sure you''re not lying to me?" "I dare not! Really, this is really the guild hall of black rose." The girl trembled and pointed to her chest. At this time, battel found that the girl was wearing a familiar emblem on her chest. It was a black rose, but it seemed to be in bud from the graphic point of view. Now almost everyone knows the emblem of this black rose on the black street. It is a sign representing the overlord black rose on the black street, Except for the members of black rose, it is extremely sad for anyone who dares to forge and wear the same badge without permission. Judging from the workmanship of the emblem, it doesn''t look like a shoddy fake. Each emblem of black rose is blessed with a special magic, which is connected with the magic array in the guild. The mysterious and beautiful female mage, the leader of black rose, has designed a very clever magic system, and the fake emblem and the emblem not worn by herself will be identified, It''s hard for outsiders to get into the black rose without invitation. Although it seemed that the emblem was not fake, battel still maintained a doubt about the girl''s words: "well, the next question, who brought me here? How long have I been here?" "I don''t know. I only know that I was asked to take care of you two days ago. I don''t know anything about the rest." The girl said with a cry. Battel asked again to make sure that she had been unconscious for almost two days. The little maid didn''t know much. For a maid sent to take care of herself, battel didn''t intend to get too much information from her, but learned that the upper layer of black rose didn''t seem to have any intention to kill herself, During the period when he was injured and unconscious, someone has been sent for treatment. If he wakes up, he will inform them as soon as possible. Battel sneered. Before he could find the black rose, someone came to the door first. It seems that the beautiful and mysterious black rose with a beard is also a master who is unwilling to be lonely. After establishing the influential black rose organization in the lower area overnight, I''m afraid the organization can no longer meet her, The ambition of Ms. black rose, who is ready to reach into the extraordinary field, is also greater than expected. But these ambitions make her more mature and charming, don''t they? From the current situation, battel felt that his life was temporarily carefree. At least Black Rose didn''t hand over himself. It was impossible for black rose to be unclear about what happened in the city in those days because of its strength and intelligence collection ability. Since he didn''t hand over himself to those powerful and extraordinary people behind the city, it at least showed that there was something to talk about with each other. "Good, good boy. As a good obedient boy, now you can have a rest." After asking the maid about the deployment and situation of some personnel outside the room, battel was ready to temporarily stun the girl. He didn''t choose to kill her. Considering that it was still the territory of black rose, and that black rose didn''t seem to be hostile to herself, it was obviously not a good thing to kill each other''s personnel, even a humble maid. "No! Please, sir. Please don''t kill me. I''ve told you everything." Obviously, the girl misunderstood the meaning of "rest" and thought that battel was going to kill herself. Battel smiled: "don''t worry, I said you''ll be fine just a little rest." "Sir, if you want to see Ms. black rose, I can transfer the newspaper for you." The girl was about to cry, and her hands tightly grasped battel''s hand, but that power seemed weak to battel, just like massaging herself. However, a ring on the girl''s hand attracted battel''s attention. Although the ring was simple and insignificant, it seemed to be made of pure silver. Could a little maid have it? Maybe it''s someone else''s heirloom! "Thank you for your kindness, but now is not the right time. I will visit Ms. Black Rose later." Battel didn''t think much about the ring. At this time, he had made a slight effort to pinch the girl out. At this time, the frightened look of the girl caught in the hand suddenly disappeared, replaced by bursts of black laughter, like a cat teasing enough prey. Suddenly the girl grabbed Bartel''s hand and said with a smile, "but Ms. Black Rose wants to see you." Chapter 1170 The girl''s tone became black and terrible in an instant, as if the little milk cat originally pinched in her arms suddenly turned into a bloodthirsty tiger. Battel reacted instantly, but before he could do it, he found that the girl''s weak hands that had grabbed her arms had become like iron tongs. As an assassin, he had walked to an extraordinary state that could turn reality into emptiness. He actually felt the pain of her arms being grabbed by the opposite party. Although the breath on the girl in front of him remained unchanged, It still feels so ordinary and weak. "In fact, Ms. Black Rose wants to see you too!" Just when battel tried to break the girl''s neck, the girl held battel''s arm in both hands, and easily moved away his hand with irresistible terrible force. Then she lifted battel with one hand, and then made him have a close contact with the ground. Boom!! Battel, who was thrown on the ground and directly crushed the bed, had no time to pay attention to the pain caused by the yet fully healed wound being torn again. At the moment, battel''s muscles and nerves were tense. At this time, he thought with his cerebellum. It was clear that this little girl who seemed harmless to humans and animals was simply an extraordinary, And it''s a very powerful existence. That''s ridiculous! Before I even treated her as an ordinary little girl. Unexpectedly, I took the tiger as a cat. Battel, who was twisted against his hands, turned into a shadow of nothingness regardless of the whole body of his injury. This is an ability to assimilate with dark elements, which can transform his body into a form between reality and nothingness in a short time, and can successively cross various obstacles that can not be crossed. In addition, it can also enhance his resistance to physics and dark element spells, Before, battel escaped from death under the female demon swordsman who was good at fire and shadow. Through the short moment of dark element of the whole body, battel broke free from the hand held by the girl and moved desperately to the door. Now he continues to stay in a narrow room and confront a terrible and unknown extraordinary existence. Maybe he doesn''t even know how he died. Not to mention that he is still seriously injured. Even if he makes his body dark, he will almost empty out all his physical strength. If he can''t escape, he will only be slaughtered. As an assassin, battel''s speed is fast and windy after the dark element is turned. However, when the door is close in front of him, suddenly the surrounding scenery is distorted in an instant. Not only the surrounding scenery, battel feels that his five senses seem to be in a state of chaos and can''t clearly distinguish up and down. The whole person''s senses seem to be in a state of weightlessness. Vaguely, battel felt that this feeling was very familiar, but before he had time to think carefully, he would find that the world turned upside down and one foot stepped down in an incredible position. "Ah ah!" Battel took part and found that his body flew uncontrollably to the roof. However, when he fell on the roof, he felt confused. His senses seemed to return to normal. It turned out that he didn''t fly on the roof, but fell on the ground from the roof. Now she was trampled on her chest by the girl. The huge pressure made her ribs rattle, which made her feel difficult to breathe for a time. The little maid with a little zit on her face put her hands on her hips and completely lost her weak look just now. She scolded like a fierce young lady: "did I say you are allowed to leave? Find out your situation for me, you self righteous little fool." Being trampled on the ground by a little girl who looks 15 or 16 years old and called by the other fool is probably an unforgettable shame for anyone in his life, but for battel, the extraordinary does not use his face to identify the real existence. Some extraordinary people of long-lived races, While the other party is wearing a baby face, he may be old enough to hook up with your ancestors. What happened just now? It''s clear that he broke through to the door. How can he return to the original place in an instant Reverse transfer spell! But there was no magic wave at that time! Battel immediately denied his speculation. As an assassin active in the dark, he is extremely sensitive to the mage''s magic, because the assassin receives the most entrustment is to assassinate the caster. Any mage will be detected even in the weak magic fluctuation when casting spells, which is something that professional assassins must understand, Assassins who can''t understand and perceive the fluctuation of Magic have long been eliminated. Because of his profession, a really clever assassin is not stupid. He only knows how to work on dagger and swordsmanship. To be a professional assassin, he needs to learn all kinds of skills and knowledge, especially when facing a mage, he also needs to accumulate some magic knowledge. Although he does not have to be proficient, he must at least have a certain degree of understanding, To make a judgment and look for opportunities when facing the caster. As a transcendent, battel has rich experience. After judging that it is not a reverse transmission spell, he immediately desperately recalls the wonderful feeling just now. It seems that heaven and earth are upside down and even gravity is lost. It should also be a means of transmission, and transmission must involve the power of space level, If you want to say, space magic is the most likely, but why is there no magic fluctuation. Is it a talent, a talent that can directly cast teleportation spells without magic, but what kind of race on the mainland can cast this ability? If it is human, it is only possible for psionic users. Psionics can do many things that magic can''t even do without any magic. Teleportation is one of them, but psionics is an extremely rare power and is not controlled by a single race, In fact, this power may appear randomly in any race and everyone, but people who can naturally have psionics are said to have been psionic users more than 2000 years ago. In addition, no second born psionic user has been found on the mainland for more than 2000 years. Could it be that the girl in front of her ~ her own luck is too good! "Body elementalization? It''s good to be able to do this, but you''re unlucky to meet me." The girl said and took off the ring on her hand. In an instant, the seemingly weak and pitiful little maid disappeared and was replaced by a girl with beautiful silver hair as if she were silver. Her facial features were correct and her face was beautiful, giving people a feeling like a dream. The diamond crystal on her forehead not only didn''t destroy the beauty, but also added a mysterious atmosphere to her. Just when battel was slightly distracted, the crystal dragon buyani had slightly increased her strength. This time, battel was afraid to find that she couldn''t even make dark elements. It was like forming a twisted and closed separate space around the girl, isolating all elements from it. What''s more terrible is that the breath of power emanating from the girl''s body at the moment is a more superior race''s natural oppressive breath, even stronger than the extraordinary men and women who fought before. The men and women seem to have inherited the dragon blood, but now the silver haired girl in front of her own eyes is purer and stronger than them, What you want to say is like the Dragon itself. Battel shivered all over. Although he also entered the extraordinary field, it doesn''t mean that he will be invincible from now on. Entering the extraordinary field is just the beginning. This sentence is not a joke. The dragon is a natural and extraordinary race. If the girl in front of her is really a dragon, she can''t be her opponent! "Ms. Black Rose wants to see you. Recently, she''s always hanging around outside the black rose." While saying that, buyani increased her strength and made battel''s chest feel more suffocated. The instinct of survival made battel subconsciously grasp buyani''s slender and curved long legs and try to move them away, but the gap in strength made battel quickly realize that it was a very simple thing for the girl in front of her to break her ribs and open a hole in her chest. "If Ms. Black Rose wants to see me, I''d love to" Finally, in the shadow of death, battel, who grabbed buyani''s calf, showed a pleading look. If the girl''s strength increased a little, maybe her ribs would be broken. Buyani seems a little satisfied with battel''s performance. The crystal dragon girl is not afraid of each other''s escape. Now it belongs to her own crystal field, blocking the surrounding space, and she can move at will in the field. Those who don''t know how to prevent space transfer, Before, when wearing the ring to change the shape, the ring instinctively suppressed some of his talents as a crystal dragon in order to make himself look more like a disguised human. At that time, he made the assassin successful and almost escaped, but now he took out the ring, and his space talent is no longer suppressed, Now all the elements around him have been expelled. I seem to see how he can sneak into elements. Buyani played with the ring and turned her head to one side, which seemed to indicate something. At this time, a purple fog suddenly rose, and the trickery demon Jile Fulan came out of the smoke like a magician who had just stepped on the stage and was in the spotlight. Patel looked a little flickering when he saw Lofland, and the leader of the Black Rose had heard of it for himself. It was just like a simultaneous interpreting story of a tall black rose with a cool, cool and intelligent Jimei. However, the strength of the Black Rose Lady is just wandering on the edge of extraordinary level. With this strength, how did she instruct a dragon to obey her orders? Battel doesn''t think that the silver haired Dragon Girl in front of her will willingly surrender to lefleur. If buyani submits, there is only one possibility. Lefleur is not the ultimate boss. There should be a more terrible existence that is the real master of both. "Hello, Mr. battel. I don''t think I need to introduce myself." Leflea walked to battel with a smile and said with a staff. "I didn''t expect to meet you in such an embarrassing way, beautiful black rose lady." Battel was in a bad mood, but he had to say with a forced smile. Lefleur smiled and waved her hand. "Don''t mind, Mr. battel. I''ll make a long story short here. Can you sign this contract? A contract that is good for you and me." Chapter 1171 Leflea''s behavior is very direct. It seems that from the beginning, she has no intention to talk about conditions with battel. In fact, as far as the current situation is concerned, battel is not qualified to negotiate with leflea. Although he has entered the extraordinary field, he is seriously injured, exhausted, and suppressed by the more powerful buyani. In this case, when I am the victim of fish and meat, there is only one choice for battel, either sign a soul contract, or take it to eulogia by leflea, Of course, in order to prevent battel from saying something he shouldn''t say, he will certainly be handed over to yunojia in the form of a dead body. "Have you thought about it ~ Mr. battel?" With a smile, leflea put the contract in front of battel and shook it: "miss yunojia has been paying close attention to the black rose recently. I believe she should be very happy to see me make the right choice." "Yunojia... Wait... Are you talking about the female law businessman among the big three?" Battel''s expression became a little uneasy. From the tone of leflea, it seems that the female business talent who is rumored to be the three pillars in the free city is the behind the scenes of these extraordinary people tonight. Leffland sneered: "you don''t even know the identity of yunojia, do you, Mr. battel." "Ha ~ I can''t say I don''t understand it. As the three giants of this city, and with the same name as the last imperial concubine of the perlas Empire more than 2000 years ago, I''m not a fool who thinks he''s invincible when he enters the extraordinary field by luck. I''m not stupid enough to provoke opponents who don''t understand." "Looks like a smart man." For battel''s self-knowledge, lefleur is quite satisfied. The biggest difference between those who step into the extraordinary field after experiencing thousands of hardships and trials by their own strength and those who easily step into the extraordinary field by picking up treasures by luck lies in their mentality. The former is more knowledgeable because they spend more time in entering the extraordinary field, and they know what it means to be cautious, The latter becomes arrogant by relying on luck, as if the whole world revolves around themselves. Most such extraordinary people will act recklessly and think that they can dominate and plunder others at will by virtue of power. Fortunately, battel happens to exist between the two. As an ordinary human, battel once had an adventure, but when he got the opportunity, it also led to a crisis. He chose battel walking on the dark road as an assassin, and habitually developed a mind that is absolutely unlike an unknown opponent, Because I know that there are too many more powerful beings in the world than myself, such as Miss yunojia. After coming to this city, I also met many extraordinary beings, among which some pretentious guys do regard yunojia as prey that must be obtained, but in my opinion, a woman with exactly the same names as the last emperor of the perlas Empire, a woman with too many mysterious characters in history, and a woman who hides the least affectionate news in the free city, At the same time, a woman who has established a mystery lock in the city. Her strength and her identity are completely a mystery. It''s really stupid to rashly regard her as prey. At that time, it''s still uncertain who is who''s prey. Battel carefully chose to stay away from the mysterious Ms. yunojia, and even from the two of the same big three. If he wanted to choose, he would rather start from the weaker forces that are not paid much attention to. For example, the gangs hidden in the dark of the city on the black street are just suitable for him. "So is that why Mr. battel is always hanging around outside the black roses recently?" "Let you laugh, Ms. black rose." What battel can do now is to smile bitterly. Originally, the black rose is the habitat of his choice. This gang has just been established recently, but its development momentum is rapid. Even the largest bloody hand gang has been torn apart by it, and the Havana cigarettes flowing out of the black rose have created amazing wealth, The leader of black rose with strength and wealth at the same time, Le Fulan is still such a beautiful and moving beauty. She not only valued the amazing potential of black rose, but also valued the cold and wise Black Rose Lady. Wealth and beauty want it! But now I have to say that roses really have thorns, and this thorn is really very stinging, However, he was coveted by his heart, and he was not dazzled. For a long time, battel has been carefully collecting information about black rose. It has been determined that there are no people behind black rose that he can''t provoke, or that the Black Rose Lady is not a member of the extraordinary, but unfortunately, the information has not been collected more, and those behind the scenes extraordinary in the free city began to be cleaned up. At first, the city defense team and the public security team were working together to eliminate. Battel avoided the search because he didn''t expose himself too much. However, when tonight came, those extraordinary people in the free city seemed to be serious, and all opponents changed from mortals to equal extraordinary people, even more terrible, In addition, the other party may have collected intelligence before, and then there is a big purge like massacre. "Well, let''s get back to the point. Now, Mr. battel, can you sign?" "In the current situation, I just don''t want to sign it?" Lefleur smiled and nodded: "of course, Mr. battel, there are two choices at the beginning. Either sign the contract or become a body." "Although I know it will be a bad contract, can I know the content?" "Of course!" For this request, leflea has an indifferent attitude. She doesn''t seem to worry that battel will delay time. In fact, delaying time now has no meaning. Although the contract constructed by magic is not as powerful as the real name contract, it is enough for lefflan. People who really know how to control people''s hearts use the skillfully constructed power structure, just like an emperor. He is not as brave and good at fighting as his generals, but he can make those brave and good at fighting tremble when facing themselves, The contract can only be regarded as a crooked way. Lefleur doesn''t want to rely on the so-called contract to control these extraordinary people. Using the contract too much just proves that he has no confidence in his own wrist. As long as Batier becomes a member of the black rose, lefleur is confident that he will soon be as loyal as a dog, Even without the bondage of the contract. "Last question" After reading the contents of the contract, battel looked ugly, but asked with a gloomy look: "who is yunojia?" Leflea smiled and didn''t answer. Instead, she got up and gave up her position. Luxiu, wearing a zero mask behind leflea, came in at this time. "Let me answer this question." Ruluciu, who walked in like a stroll, looked at the Geass light brewing in battel''s eyes, but finally ruluciu did not try to turn an extraordinary person into a puppet: "as you guessed, once the last imperial concubine of the perlas empire." "An old woman who has lived for more than 2000 years, t-m-d damn it!" Battel seemed to have expected this answer: "I think she is not just the last imperial concubine of the perlas empire." "Of course ~ if you want to say, her existence may be traced back to the era of the dispute between the gods ten thousand years ago." Lu Lu Xiu explained that some things are hidden, but battel is not calm. As a human being entering the extraordinary field, his life has indeed been extended, but how to extend it can not be compared with a long-lived race such as elves. If there is no other opportunity and major strength to break through 600 or 700 years, it is the limit. One has lived 2000 ~ no! She is a woman of tens of thousands of years. I''m afraid yunojia has already exceeded the limit of the race called human, or she was not human at all at first. No wonder there are so many powerful extraordinary people who submit to her. I''m afraid I can''t imagine how far her strength has grown over thousands of years. Pity those fools who don''t know the so-called. Every fool who doesn''t live as old as others wants to see others as his own pocket. Battel gritted his teeth and sighed, "if I knew that this monster was the master behind the scenes in this city, I should have left here." After that, battel mobilized his internal strength to concentrate on his fingertips and prepared to press his fingerprints on the contract. This is an unfair contract, which is seriously unfair to himself. It can almost be described as squeezing, but he still wants to survive than dying immediately. Or although this contract can be called squeezing, at least it is not infinite, The above stipulates that as long as you serve black rose for 20 years, you can regain your freedom. Although it is also a problem whether you can survive during the execution of this contract, there is at least a little hope. I have to say that the Black Rose Lady is also very scheming. If the contract initially stipulated that she should become the servant of the black rose forever, she would probably rather die now than be enslaved all her life. However, the black rose lady left a hope for herself, a slim hope, but it aroused her desire for survival, Even desperate to catch. "What is your relationship with yunojia?" Bartel finally asked at the moment when he was about to press his finger. "Enemy." Lu Xiu replied without hesitation, "at least now." Finally, the assassin smiled bitterly: "ha ha ~ it''s really unlucky enough. For 20 years, I don''t know if I can live in the first year." After saying this, battel''s finger pressed on the contract, and the contract composed of magic left and took effect, connecting battel with leflea''s soul. From now on, leflea''s command is his destiny for battel. "Welcome to join Mr. Black Rose Bartel. From today on, you will be our companion. Although it is a little late, please let me introduce myself. In the free city, you can call me \ Lucius opened his hand and shouted, "zero! Leader of the Blackstone knights." Chapter 1172 Battel joined the partnership. Although he was admitted voluntarily, as long as the contract was repaired in Lulu, he didn''t worry about his blatant betrayal. As long as the contract was in his own hand, his heart was held in his own hand. Moreover, even if he wanted to betray, who could he betray himself to? Eugenia and croside? Please ~ the other party is still cleaning up the extraordinary people who don''t want to surrender in the city, and it''s too late to cram for the Buddha''s feet. I don''t know that a few people have been frightened by the encirclement, suppression and massacre of the more powerful extraordinary people in recent nights. Finally, they begin to understand what is called Junjie, but it''s too late, Kloside and yunojia have ordered to kill. Perhaps these extraordinary people are unimaginable and powerful in the eyes of ordinary people, but in the eyes of kloside and others who exist at the top of the power pyramid, these extraordinary people are probably no different from miscellaneous soldiers, and they are still a group of disorderly miscellaneous soldiers! In the face of other people''s attitude of killing without amnesty, battel has no confidence to bet whether his character is hard enough. Moreover, battel is not a fool. Although his new master is mysterious, it seems that his strength is not trivial. Having a giant dragon as a subordinate explains everything. Moreover, the strength of the mysterious zero and black rose lady is obviously unknown. The whole black rose seems to be only the tip of the iceberg, or black rose is just the vanguard of a huge force. Maybe joining them doesn''t mean it''s a bad thing. After all, good birds choose trees. This encounter in the free city also makes battel realize that even the extraordinary fight alone is always the worst policy. Unless he really controls the irresistible force of everything like a God, the result of being alone is being broken one by one, To survive in this predatory city and the world, group cooperation is the really desirable way. After signing the contract, battel looked a little complicated. Buyani let go of him and threw him a bottle of therapeutic medicine again. Of course, she would not take the good goods brought from odur City, but the therapeutic medicine produced in the pharmacist''s workshop, and battel seemed to take the medicine and drink it up, and then continued to cultivate in this secret room. Originally, battel still had many questions to ask, but Lucio felt that battel was not a core staff and was not qualified to know too many secrets, and even if he knew it, it would be meaningless. In this regard, battel can only close his mouth and recite the sentence that the less he knows, the happier he will be to paralyze himself. "Don''t you need your power to control him, Lord Lucius." "Although I also want to use the power of Geass to control him, this power has not been tested on the extraordinary. I can''t guarantee whether the power of Geass will be broken away by the other party after acting on the extraordinary with strong spiritual power, so it''s better to use a conservative method." After returning to the black rose guild hall, Lucio did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he talked with leflea in the conference room about some recent events, such as the dispatch of yunojia, the rapid development of black rose and the great benefits brought by Havana cigarettes, which began to impress some big people in the upper layer of the free city, Recently, someone began to take care of the black rose and was ready to bite the meat off it. Leflea also unkindly gave some cruel to the bluff chamber of Commerce, so that some people not only didn''t take a piece of fat from the black rose, but also lost a lot of hands by the other party. According to leflean''s policy, black rose can''t always give people the image of weakness and fear. Some people outside must understand that black rose is not a soft persimmon that can be kneaded casually. While deterring opponents, it also raises its own value, so that those big guys can understand that even if Miss Ben wants to sell herself, she has to sell to the strongest people. Not all crooked melons and rotten dates can be touched casually. Some time ago, Black Rose''s personnel fought several times with some personnel tangled with external forces on the black street. The murder almost occurred in the streets and alleys of the black street. With the control and familiarity of the black street, they suppressed other large and small gangs on the black street and prevented outsiders from receiving intelligence assistance, Black Rose orderly and quietly buried anyone who dared to commit a crime in the black street. Although this behavior made some big men in the upper area furious and even thought that black rose''s arrogant crimes should be taught a good lesson to let them know who is the master of the city, Black Rose''s strength offended some people at the same time, It also attracted the attention of another group of stronger bosses. For example, the big three "Miss yunojia seems to appreciate the power of my black rose. Although she only sent a deputy, her sincerity is very real." Speaking of the messenger sent by yunojia, leflea seems to be very satisfied with it. "Sincerity?" Lu Luxiu was curious: "what kind of sincerity, admit the domination of black rose over black street and lower area?" Leflea shook her head with a charming smile: "it''s not such a bad check, but has promised to help me enter the extraordinary field and stay young forever in the name of yunojia. Not only that, but also enjoy endless life." "I have to say that this is really sincere and attractive." For the conditions put forward by yunojia, ruxiu had to admit that the female devil was really penetrating. She did not promise any illusory status and domination, but the most direct conditions, power and life that ordinary people could not refuse! Even the king of a country can hardly refuse such conditions. When mankind dies, he has seen how crazy his obsession is in order to continue to live. He has seen it once in the stronghold of the blood clan. Eternal youth! For many noble and beautiful women, this is probably what they want at the expense of selling their souls. Luluxiu believed in yunojia''s strength. These two points should not be empty promises. As a demon that distorts the void, and an extraordinary existence that stole the secret of the son of the star ten thousand years ago, yunojia must have mastered many secrets and documents that make people stronger, In fact, the information collected recently also shows that a large part of the mages who can enter yunojia''s legal institutions can become high-level mages. Even yunojia''s legal institutions were once called the generation factory of high-level mages, and it''s easier to stay young and enjoy endless life. Just let the blood family have a first hug, But the price is that you can only live in the dark all your life and bid farewell to the sun forever. "What about eunuchia''s conditions?" Lu Xiu asked, the other party''s sincerity is so great, I''m afraid the price paid by black rose is not small. Lefflan said, "black rose, including me, has become yunojia''s affiliated intelligence organization, which is specially responsible for monitoring the changes in the lower area. At the same time, yunojia doesn''t care about the sales of cigarettes in Havana, but for the sales in the upper area, yunojia''s subordinate chamber of commerce is responsible for the sales in the upper area, and has full power to share the profits of black rose." "That''s all?" "Not only these ~ the messenger also promised that yunojia would be responsible for helping black rose avoid being made difficult by some forces in the upper zone, so that black rose could eliminate any hostile forces without fear, and provide personnel training and military assistance for black rose if necessary. As for black rose in the future, if she can do well, the messenger promised that there will be greater benefits." This is a very moving condition. For leflea, if Yalin didn''t give a more exciting chip, maybe he would really accept the invitation to join yunojia. Of course, joining the other party can never make black rose become an appendage of the other party. From Knox SAS, black rose has always been a thread puller rather than a puppet! The female devil wants to eat herself and the black rose. She doesn''t want to integrate into each other, then absorb nutrition like a parasite from inside to outside, and finally devour each other in turn! "Did you promise?" "How can you promise." Le Fulan said with a smile: "just for the time being, I''ve given me some time to deal with some internal voices as an excuse to stabilize each other. Next, do we play a good play according to the rehearsal?" "Of course!" Le Fu Lan nodded, but sighed on her face: "I see ~ but in this way, I''m afraid the next days of black rose will be a little difficult." "But if handled properly, the black rose can also be sold at a higher price." "Yes, but recently, black rose really needs to show some strength to raise her value, otherwise it would be bad if Miss yunojia chose to lift the table." Lu Xiu nodded in agreement According to the script, now black rose is under the command of the mysterious transcendent named zero, and as the enemy that makes yunojia gnash her teeth, black rose can still wrestle with them in the face of other forces in the upper zone, but in the face of the big three and yunojia with many transcendents, Black rose doesn''t have the capital to fight hard with the other party, and even has no qualification to refuse the other party''s invitation. Since she can only choose to join rather than be destroyed by the other party, the relationship between black rose and zero will be exposed sooner or later. The bad relationship between the two sides can''t allow zero to touch the prey she chooses, and there will be some competition at that time, However, relying on the bet between zero and yunojia, they can''t take the initiative to conflict with each other. In that case, they can only focus on the black rose and let the black rose make its own choice. Choose unokia or the mysterious zero! If handled properly, black rose may be able to sell itself at a better price. "By the way, who is the Deputy sent by yunojia?" Suddenly, ruxiu thought of something. Yunojia''s deputy seemed to have never heard of such a person, "A woman named stressy and a woman named Siena." Chapter 1173 Stacy! This name has some influence. Eliza once told herself that because yunojia doesn''t like men and the strange habit of seeing people, stressy has always played the role of yunojia''s outsider. Even at the big three gatherings, stressy goes to convey yunojia''s opinions, which can be said to be like yunojia''s shadow double. The second Siena made ruluciu a little confused. This woman should be the construction doll seen at yunojia''s release banquet. She used to be Alisa''s classmate and friend. Levlan noticed some subtle changes in ruxiu''s expression: "what''s wrong with Siena?" "Did you feel any ~ incongruity when you met them?" Lu Xiu asked. Leflea pondered a little. If she wanted to say something, she really had a strange feeling when she saw them. "The woman named stressy is very common. Although her appearance is a little different from her maturity of mind, at least it is human feeling, but Siena, who is responsible for recording work around her, gives people a kind of ~ like \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ "A little like a doll?" "That''s right!" Le Fu Lan snapped her fingers: "it''s just this feeling like a doll. Even if she keeps smiling, she always feels like she''s pretending on purpose, just like a doll who just acts according to the procedure. HMM ~ is she really a doll?" For this problem, lulushu nodded in silence, causing leflea to curl her mouth. After thinking for a moment, lulushu told leflea something about Siena. After hearing some stories about Eliza, Siena and yunojia, the sorcerer was lost in thought. If Siena was really just a construction doll made by yunojia, it had to be said that the doll was real enough, In the negotiation with stressy, although Siena played the role of recorder, she still answered some questions like a stream, which has always made leflea unsure. It is impossible for such a thing as construct to reach the height of human beings. It may be as complete as Siena, just like a living person with self-consciousness. In fact, after attending the last banquet, Lu Luxiu had been thinking about whether yunojia stripped the soul of a real living person and then put it into the construct. In this way, the construct doll named Siena would be so like herself, and even some habitual small movements would be retained, But Yalin denied the idea. Stripping the soul into another container is actually the same as the Lich of the dead clock. It strips the soul into the soul box to manipulate the rotten body in order to achieve the purpose of eternal life. However, the soul is a precise and complex existence. One soul matches one body, There is a gap in the similarity between the soul and the body. Forcing unmatched things into it will inevitably cause wear and tear. It is either the decay of the body or the malaise of the soul itself. Unless you master the soul materialization spell once lost by the necromancer, there is really no dead creature in the world who dares to say that he is immortal. Even Yalin needs the power of the summoning system to save a person''s soul. In Yalin''s view, yunojia can''t step into the field that even gods can''t easily step into for tens of thousands of years. Even once Tiffany can''t do this without the help of the mysterious power of being the son of stars. Yunojia may have used some other method. "It always makes people feel a little worried." "Yunojia?" "In addition to her, there are no objects in the free city that I am worried about. Yunojia is probably much weaker than croside in her own strength, but she knows too many secrets and inherits the heritage of the son of the star. Her technology, some of her insights and experiences are the most terrible weapons for us." Leflean agreed: "the visible sword is easy to hide, and the invisible blade is sometimes the most terrible. The damage caused by the proper use of intelligence and information is far more terrible than bombs." Both leflen and rulucio are experienced in using intelligence to learn about the dark. Naturally, they are well aware of the role of intelligence. Unfortunately, compared with the relatively regular croside, yunojia is the most unpredictable opponent in the free city. This woman has too many secrets, Even if some singles are revealed now, she is still like a black hole, which makes people dare not touch easily. When making plans for her, Lu Lu Xiu and Le Fulan can only touch the stone to cross the river, and can only point to the unknown place, and dare not go too deep, so as not to accidentally step into the trap of the black hole and be doomed. Although such an opponent is very clean and wants to compete with her, knowing to tear off all her disguises, it is really hard to play such a game. As for Siena, because she has a gambling agreement with yunojia, as long as ruluciu wins, she can get this construct doll. As long as yunojia doesn''t tear her face and repent at that time, Siena''s secret can be revealed sooner or later. However, due to Siena''s relationship, levlan is worried about her own safety, Whether the woman''s guarantee for her breakthrough into the extraordinary field is to make herself into a construction doll, this possibility has to be said. However, leflea also knows that she has no choice at the moment. Now that she has been involved in the vortex, she can only move forward to the end, At present, although the strength of black rose can''t directly confront yunojia, she is still confident to use her smart strength to pull her wrist. What''s more, she is not alone behind her. After discussing for a while, lefulan and Lucio exchanged some information with each other. Black roses grow with each passing day city, and intelligence gathering ability is growing day by day. Now, people in the lower levels have been developed into the eyeliner of black roses. Though they can not monitor the whole city with animal like the city of yonjia, any valuable things in the lower level and some important events in the upper reaches can be received for the first time. The black rose, which has recently integrated the intelligence sales business, has also received many special commissions, some of which are directed at several large slave merchants in the upper area, among which there is naturally Philebus, the big three. Of course, the client could not be the boy Claire, nor the mage named Misai who made up before, but several other characters who looked like regular knights. However, it seemed that in order to hide their identity, they didn''t wear any badges, and they changed their voice by magic, so that people couldn''t hear their accent. Now, after the slave boys'' burning of the warehouse, followed by the demon invasion, the free city is now in a semi martial law state. Although everything seems normal on the surface, there is a surge of undercurrent in private. At this special time, any behavior against the big three is extremely sensitive, Even the security team warned the big and small intelligence traffickers in the free city in batches. Any intelligence spy against the big three must report the information immediately. If the information provided is of great value, the security team will give a generous reward. On the contrary, those who fail to report the information will be severely punished! Leflea didn''t report the incident to the security forces. After all, these people were not simply spying on filibus, but involved many slave traders. Moreover, she didn''t have any information about filibus to provide to each other. After being watched by Claire and the devil, the big slave businessman who had a lot of enemies on weekdays completely became invisible, There are many hearsay rumors that filibus changed his residence from time to time to avoid being found. There are even rumors that filibus has escaped from the free city and hid in his hometown''s manor. Now he is only remotely controlling the industry in the free city. The other party only got some information about other slave traders, because it didn''t involve filibus, and the other party didn''t seem to be with Claire. Leflea didn''t plan to let someone report it. Moreover, it''s better to keep some valuable information. In addition, during this period, some people bought some transportation certificates from black rose at a high price. Usually, these certificates are false goods import and export maintained by some leather bags chamber of Commerce operated by black rose. During this period, they will always pay taxes. The maintained false goods transportation illusion will usually be sold to some outsiders at a high price, For example, smugglers and human traffickers are used to transport all kinds of high-value goods and contraband. After leflea launched this new business and promoted it, this is the first time that this business has customers coming to the door, and it is also a luxury customer. It is obvious that the other party wants to buy Freight certificates from the other party to transport some contraband out of the city, But as a city with money and everything, it''s really hard to guess what belongs to prohibited goods that can''t go out. These mysterious guests gave a lot of money and got what they wanted, including a series of fake tools such as associated carriages, disguised goods and the emblem of the chamber of Commerce. As for what black roses the other party wants to transport, they naturally have no right to ask. After all, if they want to go through this special "channel", they can''t see the light. On the contrary, leflea is also ready for safety, Even if the east window incident happened, the leather bag chamber of Commerce connected with black rose from the beginning will immediately close down and disappear. There is no clue that black rose will be involved, and the money paid by the other party is enough to establish such a leather bag chamber of Commerce. It has to be said that in playing the illegal edge ball, leflean, who used to be able to swim around in Knox, is obviously more familiar with the road than rulucio. After exchanging some information with each other, Lu Xiu also chose to leave. Before leaving, he told buyani to be careful during this period. It''s best not to go out and make trouble without authorization until the storm of hunting and killing extraordinary people is over. Buyani smiled and said she knew how to behave. After changing his appearance and just leaving the black rose, Lu Luxiu was surprised to see another carriage stop, with no badge and the same maximum cover up. However, although the temperament of the comer was slightly arrogant, it was not domineering. It was obvious that the Black Rose had attracted the attention of some people above recently. But it''s also good. The more attention it receives, the more it can raise the value of black rose and let black rose have more bargaining chips with yunojia. Thinking of this, Lu Xiu went into the darkness in silence. Chapter 1174 The hunting campaign against the extraordinary lasted for a week. Watching the battle gradually come to an end, Lucius couldn''t help sighing that compared with Lawrence, filibus and the city council''s apparent control over the free city, the extraordinary who have been led by losside and yunojia can really shake the foundation of the city, After a whole week of bloody clean-up, the whole city was not affected by the daily operation. Those powerful and invincible extraordinary people in the eyes of ordinary people were slaughtered like pigs and dogs. There is still a huge power gap between extraordinary people. It doesn''t mean that they are truly invincible in the world when they step into the extraordinary field. After the bloody atmosphere and power fluctuation spreading in the city began to weaken, in the silver wing chamber of Commerce, Lu luciu knew that the next free city would start a new round of game, or LianBo chess would not be regarded as rolling, although both kloside and yunojia did not directly use force to solve the other two big three, But the dark cards in their hands are obviously much better than Lawrence and filibus. Lawrence and filibus, as mortals, can''t compete with them at all. It is said that Phileas has been courting the extraordinary recently, even the arena champion gerkate. However, after this period of killing, it is estimated that the extraordinary in the free city will probably understand who should be loyal, although croside and yunojia never exposed themselves in this purge at first, But there may also be some news in the ears of filibus and others. After knowing what kind of enemy he has always wanted to teach, he doesn''t know whether the big slave merchant hated by many people will pee his pants in fear. "There are still some trivial news. It seems that the identity of yunojia and others has not been spread." In the merchant''s study, Lucio analyzed all kinds of intelligence collected, including the arena champion gerkate, the recent fluctuations in the pharmaceutical market, and the discovery of the crash of Lawrence''s chamber of Commerce airship, but the information between the upper District Council and the big three was frequent in the past, There is no obvious sign that Lawrence and Philebus are soft on gelkat. Only one report mentioned that the conflict between kloside and Lakshmi, President of the ring of Blackstone chamber of Commerce, seems to be open. Almost 80% of the voices within the ring of Blackstone chamber of commerce support kloside to replace Lakshmi as the new president, However, Lakshmi poked this internal dispute into the City Council, trying to ask the Council to rule on the ownership of the property and rights of the chamber of Commerce in the name of croside''s intention to usurp the throne. For Lakshmi''s pathetic and ridiculous behavior, Lawrence and filibus had to hold their noses to support Lakshmi. They probably hope to make the matter bigger. It''s best to rule that losside lost once and for all. But now everyone in the free city knows the people of croside and Lakshmi. One is praised as a rare genius, while the other stinks. His name has almost become synonymous with traitors and white eyed wolves. If he really makes such unfair judgments that can be seen by idiots according to the requirements of Lawrence and Phillips, he will be really ruined. In addition to the members of the Lawrence and Phillips factions who had to lie against their conscience, the members of the croside faction and the neutral faction in the city council hid as far as they could from the farce, so as not to be fishy at that time. Luluxiu put the document aside. Lawrence and filibus did not seem to know the true identity of crosaid, but they really couldn''t manage it. First, it was unnecessary. Second, the small body of Yinyi chamber of Commerce was not qualified to compete with each other. In addition, the apparent enemy of Yinyi chamber of Commerce was the pharmacist chamber of Commerce, The price of the other party''s new medicine has been obviously reduced. Obviously, it is to fight the price station with yourself. Relying on your wealth and wealth, you can play with yourself to see who can''t bear it first. This kind of price war is completely a loss to both sides. It seems that the Pharmacist Association has really failed to recruit recently. It has chosen this rough and simple but good means to resolve it. "The pharmaceutical price will remain unchanged in the next quarter. There is no need to be led by the Pharmacist Association." Lu Xiu smiled disdainfully, and the people of the Pharmacist Association thought it was too simple. "Don''t you take it?" Eliza reconfirmed: "if you do this, Yinyi chamber of Commerce may lose some customers." Lu Lu Xiu indicated: "there is no need to play the price war with the Pharmacist Association. We will lose some customers but get more customers. In fact, I would also like to thank the person in charge of the Pharmacist Association for making such a poor decision, which makes the Pharmacist Association throw more orders of large customer service to Yinyi chamber of Commerce." "Do we choose to win with quality?" Alissa, who is also an old businessman, reacted. "That''s right. In terms of quality, each bottle of medicine prepared by our fairy pharmacist is more pure than that produced by them. According to the market survey, our medicine is more popular than the Pharmacist Association. In this case, why should we lower ourselves to fight a price war with them? Has the quality of our medicine decreased? Is the free city medicine market saturated?" Sneered, Lu Xiu: "The Pharmacist Association can''t always compete with us at a low price. Sooner or later, they will choose to shorten the process and reduce costs to maintain profits. From then on, let the pharmacist association hold the name of cheap goods. We will prove to all our customers that the medicine produced by Yinyi chamber of Commerce is the life-saving medicine that can really save your life in a crisis." For the price war, Lu Luxiu didn''t plan to play with each other at the beginning. In terms of quality, the medicine of Yinyi chamber of Commerce has been widely praised after its launch, especially among the mercenaries who live a life of licking blood with a knife head, During this time, it has been reported that a mercenary team used the medicine of the silver wing chamber of Commerce to forcibly rescue the captain who was torn open by the Warcraft and fell into a dying state from the death line. Later, people who had nothing to do took the dog for an experiment. The two dogs stabbed with a sword into roughly the same injury at the same time. After pouring the medicine of the silver wing chamber of Commerce and the Pharmacist Association, Obviously, the silver wing chamber of Commerce medicine with purity of more than 80% can heal the wound much faster. After the dog''s wound has healed almost or even weakly stood up, the other dog is still lying on the ground, but the wound is still exuding blood. The obvious contrast makes the medicine of Yinyi chamber of Commerce become a hot treasure of mercenaries for a time. After all, time is life on the battlefield. The more the injured wound can heal, the more hope it will go on, because now the medicine output of Yinyi chamber of commerce is not very high, These high-purity therapeutic drugs have become a hot commodity for a time. In the black street, even one bottle has been fried to more than four times the original selling price. In addition, there is an occasional phenomenon of price without market, which makes many fake dealers find a new way to make money, That is, after buying the therapeutic medicine of the Pharmacist Association, he changed his face and pretended to be the medicine of the silver wing chamber of Commerce to make huge profits. In addition to therapeutic drugs, several other drugs launched by Yinyi chamber of Commerce have not received obvious market feedback because of their small quantity. However, the legal institution under yunojia has added an order for magic drugs to Yinyi chamber of Commerce, and the quantity is twice that of the last purchase, which has explained some things. In the face of such a gratifying market, how could Lu Lu Xiu go to fight a price war against others to damage his own interests? It is easy to reduce the price and raise the price later, which will be complained by thousands of people. This is a big taboo in the market. If the price does not rise or fall, as long as he continues to maintain the quality advantage, there is no reason for the pharmacy of Yinyi chamber of Commerce to lose to the Pharmacist Association, Unless the other party can also maintain the purity of each bottle of cicada medicine at more than 80%, not to mention the market is not saturated! In addition to the fact that mercenaries in the free city consume a lot of medicine every day, some countries and forces in the free city think they will also order medicine. This market is still large, and they are not afraid to sell it. The Pharmacist Association estimates that it is also because of their own birth that they are out of balance, so they will keep running to find trouble in the market when they can''t eat up, It intends to maintain its monopoly in this market all the time. The pharmacists'' Association is not its own opponent, and it is not even qualified to be its own opponent It''s not Lu Xiu''s arrogance, but he has occupied a favorable position from the beginning, that is, the operation of higher-level civilization on commerce, which is the natural advantage of people standing on the upper reaches of the long river of history. The business system in the different world is not mature, because immaturity means that he has too many means and loopholes for his current use, The natural advantage of standing on the upper reaches of the long river of history allows them to avoid many proven mistakes in the future in advance. "Why are you so unhappy after making a lot of money? Your Excellency President Lu Xiu." At this time, Liu Tao, as the external negotiator of the chamber of Commerce, came in smiling and holding a large pile of orders. Obviously, the drugs of this season had been competed by various chambers of Commerce before they were sold. A little careful calculation of the profits made Liu Tao feel that the Opium traffickers in his original world would cry and faint in the toilet, The profits brought by the sale of these red potions are simply more terrible than drug trafficking. "Although making money is a good thing, it''s not my job to make money blindly. Moreover, not everything can be done with money in this city." After Liu Tao put down a pile of orders, Lu Xiu picked it up and looked at it casually. It seems that there is nothing worthy of his attention. Free city is known as a paradise for the rich, but during this period of time, Lu Lu Xiu felt that it was still a paradise for the power supreme extraordinary. Money could buy a lot of things here, but it could not buy enough powerful power. Compared with the extraordinary, the power of ordinary people was too insignificant, It is almost as difficult for rulucio to fight against ten Brittany Empires at the same time in the original world if he wants to use the power of mortals to fight against the supernatural at the level of kloside in this city. At this time, a maid hurried in and said an agreed code to let Lu luciu know that black dragon Rogge seemed to have come to visit. Chapter 1175 It''s also his usual cynical appearance and attitude, but it seems that Rogge disguised himself in order to hide from the "little spies" all over the streets and alleys in the city. Now he is waiting for dessert in the lounge of the chamber of Commerce, As a black dragon, even if she has tried to restrain her breath, she still puts great pressure on Lola and Lola, the two elf sisters who act as maidens. Whenever Rogge inadvertently aims at the two sisters, she always makes the two sisters tremble like little hamsters stared at by poisonous snakes. It was not until Lucius appeared that the two sisters hurried out with a look of injustice as if they had been bullied, just like seeing the Savior. At the door, safiros stood there without saying a word and looked at Rogge. When their eyes met, they had already simulated dozens of battles with each other in the spiritual field. Although Rogge''s talent in the black dragon is not a number, he is also a giant dragon. Although safirus has unique talent, he is not the winged angel who fuses with Genova cells and hates everything in the future of the original book, fighting in each other''s spiritual field, Rogge won the victory and has completely smashed safiros''s body with a heavy fist, but the price is to cut his neck with an authentic Taidao. It''s another monster in human skin. Where did Yalin, the king of the white dragon, find so many monsters! As soon as the war in the spiritual field was over, the two sides stared at each other like water and fire. Lu luciu noticed these, but sat down without care: "so, Lord Rogge, what information did you bring me today?" "Information about the extraordinary." Rogge didn''t talk nonsense. He took out a recording magic crystal from his pocket and threw it on the table: "there are details of some extraordinary people under croside and yunojia in this operation. What do you think?" "Very good." Lu Luxiu was very satisfied, or rather very, very satisfied. After a little check, there were indeed records of many super rebels in the magic crystal stone, including their names, looks, origins and the special abilities of some of them. It is not easy to get information about extraordinary people, let alone more detailed information, For the transcendent, the more he has those abilities, the more dangerous he is exposed. With this information, even for these extraordinary people in the future, he can calmly formulate a plan for them. Therefore, for Rogge''s selling teammates this time, he is prepared to give him double rewards as encouragement. However, Rogge did not intend to accept two pockets full of gold coins and Gemstones: "I don''t want to take money for this information." "Oh, so, Mr. Rogge, do you have anything else you want?" Rogge nodded: "I heard you have a bottle of life prolonging medicine in your hand?" About the life prolonging potion, Lu luciu neither admitted nor denied that he had the life prolonging potion in his hand. It was first revealed to the blood clan. Probably, the blood clan was revealed to yunojia and croside. However, he didn''t know that Rogge knew about it at that link. "Don''t worry, I don''t want that bottle of longevity medicine. As a long-lived dragon, I''m not interested in it like those short-lived mortals." Rogge motioned to Lucius not to misunderstand: "I think that bottle of longevity medicine should also be given to you by his majesty Yalin, the king of the white dragon, right?" Lu Xiu nodded and said, "yes." After getting the exact answer, Rogge was silent for a moment and asked in a tentative tone, "if your majesty Yalin has a life prolonging potion in his hand or a pharmacist who can prepare a life prolonging potion, then I think other eternal potions can also be prepared." "You mean..." Rogge, who was usually arrogant, suddenly lowered his breath and said in a pleading voice, "Lord Lu, I hope to get a bottle of eternal medicine, or preferably four bottles of four series eternal medicine. I am willing to exchange all my wealth and savings. If it is not enough, I will make up for it in the future or taste it in other ways." Eternal potion ~ and four systems? Eternal potions representing strength, agility, spirit and physique are known as the four systems. After taking them, they can permanently increase physical ability. They are extremely rare high-level potions in the world. Usually, they can be prepared by pharmacists at least at the master level. Each bottle is a treasure for countless soldiers, mages and anyone who pursues strength, Now, there are only a few masters who can deploy eternal potions on the whole continent. Even in odur City, only caster Medea and a frost and snow elf who has just entered the realm of masters can deploy eternal potions, and eternal potions are rare and expensive, becoming valuable treasures without a market. When kloside first came to the free city, he took out the eternal medicine for auction. Shenzhen caused an earthquake like sensation in the whole city. At that time, the sky high price of the eternal medicine is still talked about, and one bottle was bought back by the Pharmacist Association for analysis, but the Pharmacist Association has been unable to prepare the eternal medicine for so many years, From this, we can see how difficult it is to prepare eternal medicine. Now, Rogge opened his mouth and wanted four bottles at a time. He really regarded the eternal potion as boiled water. "I see." Lu Luxiu didn''t want to say anything, but said on business: "I will report this matter to your majesty Yalin. As for whether your majesty agrees or not, I''m sorry ~ this is not what I can decide." Rogge also nodded: "thank you very much. Please do everything. If I can''t, I''ll be satisfied as long as I can get a bottle of eternal spiritual potion." Lu Lu Xiu nodded. He really didn''t dare to make a decision without authorization. He really doubted what price Rogge would have to pay to clear the cost of four bottles of eternal potions. However, how could Rogge suddenly think of asking for eternal potions? Was he finally dissatisfied with his strength and ready to work hard, However, his usual manner of fooling around was obviously the character that he would not be serious without being forced to death. Moreover, Rogge feels more and more different. Compared with his arrogance, cynicism and arrogance when he first met him in the city, Rogge has become more cautious and low-key. In the past, once Rogge met buyani when he came to see himself, the two sides will definitely lose each other, But last time Rogge saw that bouyani was badly hurt by the crystal dragon girl and left in a low voice. Bouyani was surprised and muttered whether he had been beaten out of his brain. How to put it? Rogge must still be that Rogge. The soul contract signed with Yalin will not deceive people, but Rogge seems to have a familiar smell. Although it makes people hesitate, Lu luciu doesn''t have time to take care of Rogge''s changes now. As long as Rogge does his own job well and doesn''t hinder himself, he doesn''t have the leisure to take care of what happens to others. ©­©­©­©­©­©­ "What''s the matter? It''s suddenly cold." "Ah cut ~ eh!? why did you suddenly get cold all over just now." "It''s strange. It''s like a cold wind blowing suddenly." Outside the silver wing chamber of Commerce, Rogge, who had just left, covered his face and avoided the omnipresent small animals in the streets and alleys, walked quickly to the mercenary area, and each step left footprints that seemed to be frozen at Rogge''s feet. Not only that, as long as he was close to Rogge, he would find that the air around him was extremely cooling. The power of frost is still increasing. The power contained in this scale is really too strong. Even if it is limited, the penetrating power is so large that it is too late to absorb it. Rogge pinched his chest with a look of excitement but a trace of fear on his face. The strength of the dragon scale, the king of the white dragon, suddenly increased his strength. His body became stronger in absorbing a large amount of frost. At the same time, his body''s bearing capacity was about to reach the limit. Now he urgently needed to make a breakthrough in his body to accommodate more frost power, Otherwise, if you continue like this, your body will be broken like a balloon. It''s not a simple thing to make a self breakthrough when entering the extraordinary field. It takes a lot of time to accumulate and operate strength, so as to slowly break through its own limit and reach a higher field. But Rogge doesn''t have so much time now. If he wants to make a breakthrough as soon as possible, he can only find another way, After thinking about dozens of schemes, the best and safest way is to take eternal medicine, which is the simplest and safest way to force the body to break through. As the messenger sent by Yalin, the king of the white dragon, lulushu has a life prolonging potion in his hand. He overheard the news unintentionally. Since there are all life prolonging potions, lulushu or the king of the white dragon must have a second-class eternal potion. He is lucky to have such a simple channel to get an eternal potion this time, Although it may cost you a lot. Thinking that the wealth he painstakingly collected might lose a lot, Rogge felt a little heartache, but it was only a short heartache, and Rogge left it behind. What about more money and wealth? You can''t guard your wealth without strength. If you can use these wealth to exchange for stronger strength for yourself, everything you lose today can be collected tomorrow. And this is not only money, but also dignity! For the hunting of the supernatural, croside would order himself to ban his feet from taking part in the action, because he was afraid that he would go to bad things and screw things up again. He would rather let the two hybrid species, those bastards to perform the task than himself, who is also a black dragon! What an unprecedented shame! Shook his head, Rogge clenched his teeth and made up his mind. He can''t lose as much as before. He should seize this opportunity! Chapter 1176 The elimination of backwardness for a while seems to restore the previous calm on the other side of the free city, and it is a more thorough calm than before! According to the statistics of the blood clan intelligence personnel, more than 40 extraordinary people were killed in the purge, and the various properties collected from them account for 14% of the wealth of the whole free city. After the death of these extraordinary people, a large part of the vacuum has emerged and needs to be refilled by people, and this is the time for those who know the current affairs to share the cake, Although they lost a little freedom, they got more returns. For these extraordinary people, they do not regret their choice, especially after seeing the real details of the city, no one will think that they can fight against monsters on their own. The extraordinary is not omnipotent. Entering the extraordinary field is not the end, but just the beginning! But ~ Although most of the sludge was cleared out, both kloside and yunojia were not very satisfied. During this period, there were still some designated targets to clear away, and the main target of cleaning up was the cult. So far, only two people, or two piles of completely shapeless fragments, have been caught. Cultists have applied some kind of magic on themselves, which will burn their souls at the moment of their death. People can''t find some clues by exploring their souls, which has to be said to be disappointing. In the free Urban Law District, under the escort of unokia''s private army, the fully enclosed carriage transported the bodies of all the killed extraordinary people back. Although it has just entered the extraordinary field, as an extraordinary person, its physical strength is far superior to that of ordinary people, Even if the dead soul is broken and dissipated, the body of the extraordinary is absolutely precious material for the necromancer and even some tool makers. The relatively complete corpses are resurrected into powerful Dark Knights, while the broken corpses are separated. Muscles, bones and skin can be used as materials for making various instruments. Under yunojia''s hands, there are many such deviant craftsmen who are good at using humans, spirits and dwarves as materials for making equipment, The system of this city allows these frightening alternative craftsmen to continuously obtain materials to improve their skills, but no matter how many slaves are only mortal, the corpses of extraordinary people are not so easy to find. In the underground secret room of a magic tower in the Law District, a bloody scene is constantly staged with the sound of knife cutting. The curtain has come down, but yunojia''s men are still busy looking for the trace of evil believers entering the free city. On the contrary, the subordinates of kloside''s transcendent have returned and began to rest respectively. After hunting the transcendent, a large number of rewards and rewards have been released, and the red dragon lusanora began to continue her enjoyment, As usual, she goes in and out of all kinds of high-end restaurants and enjoys delicious food. As a dragon, Lucia Nora can eat five meals a day. In many restaurants in the upper part of the free city, she is already a beauty famous for her beauty and big stomach at the same time. Lusanora''s beauty and arrogant temperament as a dragon do have a strong temptation for many men. Although the beauty loves food better than jewelry and clothing, it is indeed a big challenge for many men to meet her big stomach like a bottomless pit. Of course, these days, many people have tried to kiss Fangze with tough means, but the result is \\ Some things are still hard to say. In the restaurant, Rosa Nora sat in the private room she often made and enjoyed a large number of exquisite dishes. Although she was greedy, Rosa Nora showed skilled table manners. She used her seemingly white and slender fingers to hold knives and forks and divide the meat chops orderly. The waiter stood by with red wine and watched the noble hot beauty eat, Although the beauty''s appetite can really be described as amazing, her elegant dining etiquette and her beauty give people a pleasant feeling. Every time lusanora comes to dinner, almost every waiter in the restaurant scrambles to serve the beauty. After drinking the wine in the glass, lusanora gently put the glass in the past, and the waiter immediately refilled it. At this time, the door of the private room was gently opened, and the waiter pushing the dining car gently placed the next roast pigeon in front of the red dragon''s eyes under the happy eyes of lusanora. The extraordinary Hunter made a lot of money this time. Let''s relax and eat enough today! With the mentality of eating goods, rosanora, who changed a pair of knives and forks, increased her appetite again and began to divide the pigeons. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ While the red dragon lusanora was eating, in the bathroom of a residence on the edge of the upper free urban area on the other side, the diffuse steam was obscuring two naked figures. In the bath, a man and a woman watched each other affectionately, washing each other''s bodies, just like lovers in love, It was like a fierce beast licking wounds for each other. Maybe they are really fierce animals, some kind of fierce animals in human skin! In terms of appearance, both women and men are beautiful. Because of long-term exercise, men''s body is full of explosive muscle beauty, giving people an indestructible sense of strength, while women are tall. Although their muscles are tight and do not appear soft, they are slightly filled with some bronze skin color, which makes her look like a female leopard, Just like a golden boy and a beautiful girl, the two people are no different from ordinary people in appearance. They can even be said to be very attractive men and women. However, they are irregularly covered with some scales. They are not like the small soft scales of fish and lizards, but hard scales very similar to the scales of dragons. It''s not just the strange scales on the body. If you pay close attention to their arms, you may find that they are more like some kind of claws than hands. However, the men and women in the bath didn''t care about each other. They gently caressed each other''s body with these hands, and finally kissed each other fiercely. They didn''t stop until the woman''s hand touched a slight scar on the man''s arm. "Is it better? The wound doesn''t hurt anymore ~ lomonk." "Don''t worry about Minya. The attack of a cowardly assassin can''t hurt me. It''s just a slight scratch." The man named lomonk stroked his lover''s long hair and didn''t care about this wound on his body. It was only caused by a poisonous arrow shot by a weak assassin extraordinary. It''s good to be able to stab into his own body. If he wanted to cause great harm to himself, he was dreaming. Minya looked sadly at her lover snuggling up to each other''s chest: "but it''s a poison arrow. The poison has not healed your wound, and you haven''t taken the antidote. You just rely on your body''s hard resistance. Even if it''s the blood of the dragon, it will hurt your body." "You know, Minya ~ I hate potions." a haze flashed in lomonk''s eyes, as if he thought of something bad. "I know." However, Minya was full of heartache: "but please also think about your body. I don''t want to see your injured brother. You are my only relative in the world." Lomonk was speechless for a moment. He just picked up his twin sister''s face and kissed it again. As a successor to the dragon''s blood, he and his sister did not need to abide by human ethics. When they were very young, they were born in this world with a different identity, treated as monsters by others, and suffered from suffering and torture, As my sister said, I have no so-called relatives with my sister, only each other is the closest Gemini in the world. I and my sister, who had spent many years in pain and curse, were finally saved by his highness croside. All those who tortured and imprisoned themselves were also killed. Finally, in the mouth of his highness croside, I and my sister learned that they were never the sons of demons and curses, I and my sister are a hybrid who inherited the dragon blood that represents power and power in the world. Although my family''s intermarriage blood has been weak through generations, it happened to appear miraculously in my generation. After the kiss, lomonk picked up his blood sister and walked to the bed, just as he put down a fragile porcelain and gently put it down: "I won''t leave your Minya, but we are no longer alone. I believe his highness croside, he brought us a new life." In the night of hunting the extraordinary, the lonely and cruel soldiers disappeared without a trace. At the moment, Minya on the bed nodded shyly like a shy newly married wife, and then took her brother''s neck and pressed each other''s body heavily. "I know, brother ~ so love me" Giant dragons are genetically different from humans in blood. There is no deterioration of close relatives in giant dragons'' powerful blood. On the contrary, powerful dragons with similar blood can give birth to powerful descendants by combining with each other. Therefore, in addition to the gap caused by the identity gap between elders, it is very common for giant dragons'' brothers and sisters in their peers to combine with each other, As a hybrid of dragon and human, lomonk and Minya also have the same genetic characteristics after awakening the dragon''s blood. After being loyal to the Black Dragon Prince kloside more than a hundred years ago, both romonk and Minya were happy after learning about their blood genetic characteristics. Brother and sister abandoned all human ethics and morality, in order not to make the blood weak and make all the disgusting human blood disappear in the body, Both want their descendants to keep their blood. This is a quiet moment after the killing. The powerful transcendents are also curled up in their nests to rest and begin to prepare for the next battle. In the college in the upper area of the free city, de Claire also gently closed the window in the college dormitory. The smell of blood floating in the free city was weaker. It seemed that the battle in the city had come to an end temporarily, but for Claire, his battle was just the beginning. Those terrible monsters in the city finally showed their tusks. Although they were still hidden in the dark, they at least told themselves that their enemies were not limited to ordinary people from today on. Chapter 1177 After Claire opened more fields and channels to connect the abyss, the fallen master belismey could easily feel some changes in the whole city. Many extraordinary smells that were different from ordinary people continued to disappear in nearly a week, and some extraordinary smells were no longer aggressive and began to become coherent, Obviously, these extraordinary people have obeyed the same will, that is, in the future, there will be only enemies and no available allies in the free city. In the room, Claire is washing, while the seductive Banshee Michela, who acts as a close maid and enters the college together, is sorting out the materials for tomorrow''s class. "I had no allies in this world." Claire said, washing her face without looking back. Although the free city is notorious in the eyes of many people on the whole continent, and it has indeed accumulated today''s prosperity through countless blood and the bones of slaves, in this evil twisted city in the eyes of the world, there is the best educational institution on the whole continent, Of course, woking college, the largest institution of higher learning in the upper area of the free city, is not teaching pure magic and swordsmanship, but mainly cultivating business operation and management talents according to local conditions. It is also one of the rare places in the free city that only focus on talents instead of noble and humble origins. The teaching water quality and elimination rate of woking college are strict. Every graduate student can be said to be an elite who has been tempered. Not only the chambers of Commerce in free cities are willing to hire these graduates, but also the chambers of Commerce and royal nobles in many external countries often recruit students from woking college and let their children study here, For civilians whose freedom is the lower level, woking college is probably the only treasure land that can make a big reversal in their life. Emma, once Frank''s sister, also graduated from this college with excellent results. Since then, Xianyu has become a personal assistant to the vice president of the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce, which is already an extremely influential chamber of Commerce in the free city, and may soon become the personal assistant to the president of the city chamber of Commerce, Because of this miraculous dream life, Emma has also become the main publicity model of woking college. Even the senior management of the college have decided to set up a statue for Emma and put it together with the famous alumni in the college after she became the personal assistant of the president of the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce. It''s just interesting that Lawrence, the current chairman of the chamber of Commerce, once graduated from woking college, but at that time Lawrence was the penultimate poor student who had just reached the pass line, which was quite different from Emma who had the first total score. "I know." Clareton himself knew what the foundation of the city was. The civilians in the lower areas, the slaves and oppressed people like himself, and the fallen masters wanted to gather them like a flame and turn the whole city into ruins, but it was not easy. "What about the other believers?" Suddenly Claire remembered something: "you said that other believers of the LORD had entered the city? What if they were united." Seeing that belismee seemed to be in silence, Claire asked, "have they all been killed?" "Why? Isn''t this the right time to unite?" Claire was speechless for a moment, and the demons were not monolithic. On the contrary, they had too many desires, and their infighting seemed to be more serious. Dong ~ Dong ~ Dong~ While Claire was thinking, a knock on the door suddenly interrupted her thoughts. Belismi''s body instantly dissipated in the air and hid, while shirami, who was tidying up his tools, couldn''t help looking at Claire as the master, as if asking for his advice. Claire frowned and motioned shirami to retreat to the inner room temporarily. Although she didn''t open the door, her spiritual strength had grown so that she could easily feel who the visitors outside the door were and the female students of woking college. This time, they came together. Maybe they wanted to borrow from themselves or find something else to get close to. As a famous alumnus of woking college, Emma''s younger brother "Frank", when his sister Emma became more and more famous with the development of the Blackstone ring chamber of Commerce, Frank gradually changed from a poor boy with good grades to a star figure in the school, and the students who once despised Frank had to be collected, Because their parents and elders have warned them more than once when croside, vice president of the ring of the black market chamber of Commerce, semi publicly revealed his tusks for the position of the big three. What kind of disaster will it bring to his family if he offends the brother of a close female assistant to the president of the future chamber of commerce at this time. With the passage of time, Frank''s status in the school has also been rising because of his sister. From the poor kid who was despised by others to the object of everyone''s flattery, the beautiful girls who were arrogant and didn''t pay attention to Frank are also around Frank like a pet, After all, the post of assistant to the president of the free city chamber of commerce makes businessmen dare not ignore it. It can be said that it is almost the existence of one person under ten thousand people. For some small and medium-sized chambers of commerce with little strength, Emma only needs to blow a pillow wind in front of croside, who will be the president of the chamber of Commerce in the future, and maybe she can decide her own life and death. Fame and wealth are rolling in. Frank, who was born as a poor child since childhood, also tried to resist these temptations at first. He still regarded his sister as an example and tried to catch up with his sister in the future. But Frank is only a minor half child after all. Under the flattery, praise and even the temptation of many pink people, he finally began to enjoy the sweet fruit brought by fate. Although Frank has not lost his nature and still tries to maintain his achievements, the boy has no original purity in his mind, It was precisely because of these temptations from all directions that Frank did not stay in the dormitory to review after class as before. In the end, fate played the biggest joke on Frank. When he went out to play with some friends in some clubs, he was selected by the demon master from the void. The boy became a victim. The demon master not only took his life, but also his name and life! "Hello, Frank. I''m Imola from the Department of business management. This is..." "Needless to say, I know." After opening the door and looking at the two beautiful senior sisters in front of me, Claire said coldly: "I have no plan to rent the dormitory for the time being, and I don''t want outsiders to disturb me, so please don''t bother me." Before the two stunned female students could recover, the door had been closed heavily. Claire ignored the knocking and pleading and directly set up a sound barrier. I never thought that living alone in a suite would cause so much trouble. After Frank returned to school, girls kept coming to me for various reasons. Woking college is a full boarding college. Students can choose to go home only one day a week, In the college, the living conditions of students will also be divided into 369 grades because of the amount of money and learning ability. Students with poor grades and no money can only live in the big Tongpu dormitory. A small dormitory is full of six people under the fortress. In addition to the damp and dark, it is also far away from the school building, which is very inconvenient. Those who can afford money and excellent grades can live in dormitories with complete facilities and good geographical location, such as four people and two people. Frank, as a celebrity of the school, Emma''s brother''s grades are also above average. In addition, Emma paid money to make Claire easily get the approval of the college and live in the college, which has the best geographical location, The most complete facilities and the best security measures are at the low end. The dormitory here is not so much a dormitory. In fact, it should be described as a small private villa. It is probably because of these superior conditions that many people are jealous. As a result, there are always girls who have come under various names during this period, pretending to be poor, pretending to rent a house and selling their bodies. It''s endless. Belismee showed her figure again. Claire was silent for a while before she said faintly, "I''m afraid of losing." In the end, Claire chose silence, and beresmee didn''t seem to be in a hurry. Chapter 1178 What happened in the free city is not absolutely secret. At least it is located in the Arnold mountains thousands of miles away. Yalin has learned some recent events from lulushu. It has to be said that there has been a constant climax in this commercial city recently. First, the boy holding the soul gem destroys everywhere, and then the demon master enters the main material plane Then there is the purge of the extraordinary, and soon there will be two big plays, one is the arena competition, and then there will be the election of the new chairman of the chamber of Commerce. The Black Dragon Prince kloside and the female demon yunojia got involved in so many things. Obviously, a free city alone can''t meet them. The so-called small structure is also confusing. What you want to say may be related to the mineral mining agreement signed between kloside and Saxony kingdom, A large part of the minerals designed and mined in this Agreement are the main materials used to manufacture components. In his study, Yalin looked at a lot of reports and thought that there are a lot of trivial things to be solved by himself in odur city and the neighboring Saxony kingdom. Now he really has to entrust the matters of the free city to hululuxiu who knows the situation. The city is really a fish and dragon hybrid, and the structure is too chaotic. At this time, he is not suitable to intervene actively, Otherwise, it''s like a bald head. The more you command, the more you mess up. As for Rogge''s desire for eternal potion As long as you have material energy, you can have as much as you want. Even the more precious life prolonging medicine is handed over to Lu Xiu and asked him to take it to the free city to try. A bottle of eternal medicine naturally doesn''t care, let alone someone is ready to pay this time. However, it''s not appropriate to give Rogge the four series potion at one time. In this way, he shows that he is a fool and has a lot of money. After careful consideration, Yalin decided to give Rogge only a bottle of eternal spiritual potion for the time being. As for how much benefit he can get from Rogge with this bottle of potion, it depends on his ability. The means of abdominal black repair will certainly make good use of it. Instead of using the system for exchange, ye Di asked someone to take a bottle of eternal spiritual potion prepared by Medea and add it. Although it is not 100% pure, it has reached about 70%, which must be appropriate. What happened in the free city is beyond Yalin''s control, but the Saxony Kingdom has also been troubled recently. The black stone ring chamber of Commerce in croside''s hands has cooperated with the royal family of the Saxony kingdom to start mining operations in several mining areas, and the royal family of the Saxony further hopes to cooperate with odur city, In particular, the Saxony Kingdom, which has always lagged behind other countries on the mainland in magic guidance technology, has always been eager to send personnel to study in odur city. However, for Yalin, there are too many secrets in his own city that are not suitable for recruiting outsiders, and the double snow elves cannot appear in front of outsiders, To this end, so far only looking at the cooperative relationship between them, they have provided a small amount of technical assistance to the kingdom of Saxony. Compared to these daily trivia, the affairs of the superman in the Isaacson kingdom are more troubling. The princess Karl Arthur Men of the Empire of the sun has officially established a chamber of Commerce. Although the royal highness of the princess is not much like the mascot representing Karl Arthur Men Empire, the Royal Highness Princess serine, who is known as the "golden gem", is a good brother brother. The goddess of ishutar in the east not only sent a golden dragon to serve as a bodyguard for Celine, but also recently dispatched several of the most powerful Paladins in the Holy See to take charge of Celine''s safety because of the soul eating mask. The Golden Dragon and the Holy Light knight, together with the goddess herself who may look at her in the sky at any time, all this made Yalin feel as if a thorn was stuck in his throat, which was as painful as death. However, it''s not all bad things. At least Klose''s side still brings himself a good news, which is not very good news. Located in the frost wing hall, the highest peak in the yanoder mountains, in the room, arrogill, who is always practicing the piano all the time, finally put down her harp and silently watched the picture recorded in the magic guide. It was her sister Aisha, who had been separated from herself for three years after being captured by slave traders on the escape journey. She was the one she missed all the time, I finally saw her again today. "Aisha ~" was like being hooked away from her soul. Elujah stretched out her hand as if she wanted to touch her sister''s face. However, what her fingertips could touch was only a false image. Is that your sister? In the room, Emperor Yan, who came to see arrogate from time to time, also raised his furry head and stared at the projection, then turned his head and looked at arrogate, as if asking. "Yes, it''s Aisha, the sister who was taken away because of my negligence." As if she knew what Yan Emperor wanted to ask, she covered her chest, trembled with uncontrollable excitement and cried with joy, "great, it''s really great. Aisha is very safe." That would be great. Yan Emperor also slightly closed his eyes and lay down on the ground again. For the first time, this was the first time he saw the fairy girl with such a happy smile. After her sister''s safety was confirmed, she was like a huge stone removed from her body. On weekdays, the girl could not hide her pain even with a smile, Today, the pain wandering in the girl''s heart finally dissipated. For irogel, seeing the sky was his happiest day. When he learned from his majesty Yalin that his sister had sent him a message, he couldn''t even believe it. And in the projection is her sister Aisha. From Aisha''s small movements, tone of voice and habits, I can be sure that this is definitely Aisha. After being captured by slave traders, Aisha was safe, and from the situation of Aisha''s clothes and description, Aisha was lucky not to suffer much. She also had a master who was willing to teach her teacher and give her the opportunity to pursue freedom. For herself, there was nothing more happy than her sister''s safety news. It''s just why Aisha "Are you still watching?" At this time, Yalin''s figure suddenly appeared in the room and found that arrogill was still looking back and forth at her sister''s video, as if it was the light of her hope. "Lord, your majesty Yalin!" Yalin''s appearance immediately made elojer come back to his senses and quickly knelt on one knee on the ground. Yan Di greeted Yalin with his claws at will. It was like meeting an old friend. However, after the greeting, Yan Di also got up excitedly and found an excuse to leave elojer''s house. At this time, Emperor Yan obviously didn''t want to be a big light bulb in front of them. Together with Yan Di, Li and Ni, as maids, made excuses to leave. After there were no outsiders, Yalin didn''t sit down at will and looked at the picture still playing in the magic guide. "A very strong little girl is just as popular as you." "Master" Arrogill stopped talking, as if it was difficult to hide. Without outsiders, the title of Ariel to Ariel has changed from his majesty to the master again. This is a small request made by Ariel to Ariel. After opening a small amount of permission for Ariel to go to odur City, Ariel told Ariel to call himself by his proper name when there are outsiders and by his master when there is no one. In fact, girls can call themselves names directly, but Yalin always felt that she felt more comfortable when she was called the master by elojer. If you think about it, it may be her own desire to conquer. The title of the master always made herself feel that elojer belongs to herself! Yes, I belong to myself! Yalin turned off the magic guide, and then held her in his arms with a slight exclamation of elojer: "you have a very lovely sister, but you are a little more cautious, otherwise what is in front of you today is not an image, but a real person." "I''m sorry, master. Aisha has been a little timid since she was a child." Ariel, who was held in Ariel''s arms, didn''t struggle. Instead, she leaned her forehead against Ariel''s chest and said gratefully with tears and a happy smile: "I''m very satisfied. I''m very satisfied to get the news of my sister''s safety." Smelling the faint fragrance of the girl, Yalin kissed aroger''s forehead, stroked her long silver hair and said, "Aisha chooses to bring her freedom by her own strength. It will be a long process. Can you wait?" "I''ll wait!" Irogel''s tears stayed again, but she said with great perseverance: "I will wait for her, no matter how many years I will wait for her." "So ~ do you have anything to write back to your sister?" Arrogill looked up as if she had been touched by the G-spot. A moment later, she nodded with a smile and said, "master, thank you for everything you have done for me. I will never forget your kindness." "Thank me?" At this time, Yalin''s right hand slowly swam to the lower body of elojer, leaned into the gauze skirt and stroked the girl''s white and smooth thigh: "then thank me tonight, elojer!" With a slightly red face, irogel gently put his arm around Lin''s neck with a smile and offered his warm and soft lips for the first time. Chapter 1179 After getting a girl''s body, you can unlock more postures and hidden attributes after getting her heart! ok Yalin admitted that this sentence was right. Compared with the first time when she took her to bed, the girl just catered to herself mechanically with fear and self abandonment. After these days, the girl has changed from the initial passivity and indifference to a positive one. Today, she takes the initiative to cater to herself, just like a kitten who has had enough of rules and regulations and wants to abandon all ethics and indulge herself. The original white skin became crimson because of emotion and desire. Even in the cold snow mountains, eloger''s red naked body was covered with fine beads of sweat. After a climax that made people eat marrow and know taste, eloger did not ask Yalin whether he was satisfied, Instead, he showed a look of desire and dissatisfaction, continued to curl up in Yalin''s arms, kissed Yalin fiercely, and then gently pushed down Yalin. His cheeks were crimson, some shy and some eager to ride on Yalin again. Looking at the elf girl''s rare flattery for the first time, Yalin gently held alojer''s slender waist and felt the girl who began to moan and moan hard to twist her waist. As an elf, alojer was not only naturally good at sensing magic and elements, but also the natural strengths of the elf. Here, the elf girl uses her unique talent to greedily ask for happiness from Yalin! Having determined that her sister is safe, when the big stone in her heart falls to the ground for the time being, she only feels too tired. Now she just wants to put down all her reserve and let herself be rewarded with joy. This time, she will temporarily forget everything and devote herself to it! As a soul, Yalin also wants to put aside some things for the time being. Although he has done many times with eloger on weekdays, Yalin always abides by the moral bottom line and does not force eloger to put on those positions that make her feel ashamed, but today Yalin wants to throw these ethics into a different dimension, Then this opportunity allows the elf girl to unlock a large number of new postures at one time. Time seems to have lost its meaning to the two at this moment Five hours, six hours, or seven hours? On the side of the main hall of the ice crystal hall in the frost wing hall, there was originally the bedroom of the White Dragon King, which had been dormant in human form. In the bedroom, Yalin hugged the elf girl, who had just undergone a long expedition and rested with his sweating body. The spotless room originally cleaned by this small devil was a little messy, Even in addition to the faint fragrance of blue crystal roses, there is an inexplicably warm smell in the air. Yalin found that he had forgotten the time and the bearing limit of her body, and she obviously indulged in forgetting the limit of her body and asked for it from herself like overdraft. Finally, after venting more than half of her desire, she found that the elf girl had been paralyzed in bed as if she had been pulled out of her bones. Although it seems that there is still some desire to vent, for Yalin, the spirit of the White Dragon King has forced him to control his desire - hope instinct is very simple. If necessary, he can maintain the state of "sage mode" for hundreds of years. There is really no need to toss about eirogiel too much. After all, he still loves this beautiful, intelligent and strong girl. Well ~ although it''s easy to maintain the sage mode for hundreds of years, I really don''t want to be as boring as a stone statue, so I''d better not open this special ability! "It''s still late at night!" Yalin opened the calling system and looked at the time as he hugged her. He probably started rolling sheets with her at seven or eight o''clock in the evening. This time, he tossed for seven or eight hours, longer than any time in the past. No wonder she became completely paralyzed and fell asleep. Looking at the girl''s white body, especially the pair of plump and plump hands on her upturned ass and chest, there are still some red fingerprints left. Yalin is still slightly apologetic and quietly using water elements to treat arrogill, especially the local redness and swelling somewhere in the girl''s body. This time, both she and arrogill have gone too far. However, as an elf, arrogill has been very good in physique and endurance. If it was Philip, the little girl, I''m afraid she would beg for mercy as usual. Love and fear ~ this time, Philip confided in herself after the event. Yalin vomited and scratched his head. In fact, several times after rolling the sheets with Philip, he still had more than enough meaning. He found arrogill to vent his endless desire. Arrogill obviously knew what had happened when he was looking for her, but arrogill never mentioned it again, just blindly obeyed himself. "If I had chosen the right route at first, what kind of relationship would we have now?" Looking at a girl who was still sleeping, arrojil Yalin covered her with a quilt. In the simulation route given by Nemo, if he had come out and won the admiration of arrogill at that time, perhaps now for arrogill, he is not only the master and benefactor, but also a lover. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong hand, so that arrogill can regard himself as the benefactor and master, But there is no way to see yourself as a lover. Thinking of this, Yalin couldn''t help smiling bitterly and began to contact Li and Ni, asking them to get up tomorrow morning and go back to tidy up the room. After tossing around in her room for a few hours, she suddenly thought of the warm smile that Li and Ni used every time they cleaned their room afterwards. Suddenly, she felt ashamed and begged herself to change places. As a result, she was also hot headed for a moment and brought her here with space transfer, Located in the main hall of the ice crystal hall, the sleeping room of the White Dragon King''s human posture, continues the unfinished business with elojer here. Big beds, sofas, and even dining tables have left traces of their indulgence with arrogill! Now, recalling the Madness at that time, Yalin felt a little embarrassed. Although he had been reincarnated as the king of the white dragon, he was not the original king of the white dragon. He did this in the place where others slept. What''s more, what makes people speechless is that he actually regarded alojer as Tiffany, the son of the star, For a time, a familiar torrent of feelings was like swallowing yourself, making yourself desperate to stay with arrogill and never let go of her again. Now calm down and think about it carefully. The only person in this room except the White Dragon King was Tiffany, and the White Dragon King had the closest relationship with Tiffany here. Maybe it''s really because of touching the scenery, but the most embarrassing thing is that I even subconsciously whispered Tiffany''s name. I don''t know if elojer, who was still being whipped like a storm, heard it! When doing that kind of thing with a girl, she actually called another girl''s name. This kind of thing was definitely the end of friends in the past. When it came out, the title of slag man was taken in minutes. The only thing Yalin can pray for is that arrogate didn''t hear it at that time, otherwise ~ Although arrogate won''t say or dare not say anything, he will have some bumps in his heart. The king of the white dragon once liked Tiffany, the son of the star. It was the memory of the former king of the white dragon. Whether it was strong or precious, it was not his own. He didn''t want to inherit the feelings of the king of the white dragon. He was Yalin and a completely new existence! Thinking of this, Yalin lay down again and gently hugged arojier, making the girl full and rich and close to her chest. I don''t know why I suddenly want to have a good sleep This time, Yalin didn''t want to leave quietly before arrogill woke up as before. At least stay with arrogill until dawn today. As for other things, everything will wait until dawn tomorrow. In closing his eyes, Yalin issued a clear order to clean up the mess to the demons in the bedroom. Outside the master bedroom, these restored exquisite dolls immediately took action and began to tidy up the room. There''s just one thing Arlene doesn''t know. After closing the calling system, a small email pops up from the mailbox below, and the writer is naturally the only Creator in the universe who can be connected with the calling system. Although Nemo, as a system assistant, wants to wake up Yalin and tell him that his creator has a letter, Nemo, who is asked to avoid Yalin''s private affairs, can only continue to avoid Yalin, Until the sun rises the next day. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ However, when Yalin went crazy with arrogill overnight, several other girls in the world never forget it. Philly, who has been taken back to odur City, sobbed slightly with a trace of crimson on her face. Although she did not untie the use of NianWei ability, which made Philly look as cold as ever, at the moment, the girl is doing some dreams that make people daydream about Feifei, and the names shouted by girls from time to time show who the protagonist in the dream is. And thousands of miles away, Jero, who is camping by the campfire in a forest, is suffering from the reverse bite of the flower of destruction. Now Jero, who is hiding under the wing of the flying dragon Mikael, can no longer sleep, puts her hand into her lower body. Jero only feels that her body seems to be thrown into the fire. Countless desires - hope to rush into her body with the flower of destruction and want to vent everything, But I don''t want to fall into the once dark life. Ha ~ really, why did you try to be strong and insist on leaving? If you continue to stay in that city, you can make him smile even when the flower of destruction bites back Jieluo''s eyes were covered with water mist, and a figure involuntarily appeared in front of her. In the memory of being eaten back by the flower of destruction and some in a trance, the original normal memory picture is covered by a distorted * * * scene. Although it is only a false illusion, it is more real to yourself than everything. "Haha, haha, please hold me tight... Don''t let go" The breath full of temptation rang in the silent forest. Jero leaned against Mikael and looked at the dark starry sky, as if she had fallen into some kind of delusion. On one side, Mikael, the flying dragon, was sleeping with a snot bubble and didn''t know anything about what was happening around her, Chapter 1180 It''s a normal choice not to leave early. The next day, near noon, after a night of tossing and tiring, irogel finally woke up, and Yalin quickly woke up from his subconscious sleep. The dragon''s brain can always keep sleeping and awake on the left and right sides, and will never let Yalin completely lose his senses to the outside world after sleeping, After Ariel woke up, she was surprised to find that Yalin didn''t leave. After a slight silence, Ariel seemed to recall her extreme indulgence last night and her pretty face turned red, but then she calmly leaned her head against Yalin''s chest and continued to warm up. About the meditation practice of getting up early ~ every time after having fun with Yalin, arrogill doesn''t want to drag her tired body to do it. Even if she does it forcibly, the effect will be low due to lack of concentration. Near noon, Ariel and Ariel really got up, and then asked the puppet to fill up the bath water and bathe in the bathroom together to wash her body. Although Aisha insisted on staying with Tanya and winning her freedom by her own strength, it doesn''t mean that Ariel really felt at ease with her sister. In fact, Ariel didn''t intend to let go, Bring Asha back if you have a chance. Yalin doesn''t want to break her promise, and Klose side doesn''t want to blame anything. Klose side''s road is temporarily blocked, so there''s only another way to try. Since Aisha chose to refuse because she was afraid that Klose side''s proposal was a trap, let Aisha''s sister irogel personally persuade her this time, Of course, it''s not to let irogel leave the yanod mountains, but to record her words and give it to croside for the last effort. If that doesn''t work, I''m afraid I''ll have to choose to commit violence again in the future! In the bathroom, when she met with arrojie Chi naked, Yalin once again stated her commitment. It was not just the promise of trading with each other as at first, but that Yalin really wanted to let Aisha, as her sister, return to arrojie. Arrojie was also gifted and intelligent. She noticed the change of Yalin''s attitude and offered a kiss of gratitude, It was this kiss that made Yalin find that he didn''t know it was the nerve that was teased by irogel, and he had a good time with irogel in the bath. After taking the longest bath this time, it''s completely noon Elojer asked Ariel to stay for lunch. Li and Ni, who acted as close maid, had already cleaned up the room that was messed up by them last night and prepared lunch. Last night, the ice elf who was tired of heat and slipped to the roof to sleep because Yan Emperor came to visit elojer also rushed to beg for food after seeing elojer coming back. When she saw Ariel, she was even more intimate. "Food." Lin picked up the croissant and looked at it. It looked like a child who had seen something new. "Master ~ it''s just a light meal. Does it suit your taste?" Arrogill asked in a low voice. After she offered to have lunch together, she recalled that as the master of the ancient god, did she really need to eat. "I know that now I can continuously absorb other energy through other ways to meet the functional needs of my body. For me, food is unnecessary." Speaking of this, Yalin tore off a small piece of bread and put it in his mouth: "but I still want to eat some occasionally." Arro jieton put down her heart and said with a smile, "for your master, do you still have the desire for appetite?" "Strictly speaking, it''s gone. I won''t feel hungry and naturally I won''t have a desire for food, but I still like to eat from time to time." After chewing the bread, Yalin narrowed his eyes: "it makes me feel like a normal person." Arrogill was stunned: "people!?" "Ah ~ Yes, a normal person, like me before, depends on eating to maintain the function of the body. There is no need to show such a surprised look. The so-called God ~ used to be just a mortal like you." Yalin had no intention to hide anything, and even violated his original idea of maintaining a mysterious and terrible identity. Irogel was really surprised, but Yalin seemed to ask her a question without paying attention. Where did the so-called ''God'' come from? This problem is probably a taboo topic that some religious organizations in the world and even the gods themselves will never mention. For the gods, it will 100% weaken their great and mysterious posture among the believers. Today, like pouring beans, Yalin told alojer some ancient secrets, for example, the gods were only the life born in this world, It is possible for mortals and extraordinary races to accumulate gods in the long experience, ignite the so-called divine fire, and sublimate themselves into another form, a special form higher than all creatures in the main material plane, that is the so-called God! "Master, why did you tell me this?" Arrogill asked with some trepidation, "I don''t deserve to know my identity." "Just talk casually. Don''t care." After drinking seafood porridge, Yalin stood up: "don''t think too much. I just want to tell outsiders. Sometimes it''s hard to hold the secret in my heart for too long." Arrogill nodded. For the girl, she should know what to do. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ After returning to the city of audur to continue his work, samiramis, who came to report the strength of the vain air courtyard, saw what Yalin had done last night, and then asked knowingly with a teasing tone, even suggesting that Yalin needed some drugs to supplement his "physical strength", although as the oldest poison killer, However, some poisons can also act as some x poisons, even more powerful than them, but their master can''t be poisoned with ordinary poisons anyway. If you really want to do it, I''m afraid you need to use strong poison enough to kill the gods! After being rejected by Yalin, samiramis said with a unchanged smile: "there is also the taste of lunch. Hum ~ it seems that the lovely little girl is really loved by the master, which makes me envy. Na ~ Na ~ master, do you want to have lunch with me in the sky flower garden next time." "If you have free time, it doesn''t hurt." Yalin will never forget to maintain a good interactive relationship with his subordinates. "Then I''ll make a good preparation and wait for master you to come." Yalin nodded. At this time, samiramis suddenly appeared beside Yalin and whispered in his ear, "if master needs it, you can also spend the night in my bedroom ~" Before Yalin spoke, samiramis disappeared with charming laughter, leaving only Yalin with a helpless sigh. Before Yalin came back to God, Nemo directly popped out and told him one thing. One thing is definitely a big thing for Yalin, even more than confrontation with the gods of the world. Although a guy usually has a virtue of off-line evil taste, it is also the creator. However, after receiving so many messages from the creator, it seems that it is more and more pit after pit. I hope this time the creator doesn''t think of any new ideas to pit himself. As a system assistant, Nemo can''t read the information without permission. After getting the permission of Yalin, Nemo quickly said the content of the letter. First, the creator said that the earth in the parallel world has updated many new works and works after its own crossing, and he has updated the content into the system. "Has the old thief Fujian updated?" ¡°©­©­©­©­¡± After a brief silence, Yalin motioned Nemo to continue. The next part is the birthday card sent by the creator. I wish myself a happy birthday. I didn''t forget to send birthday blessings and gifts to apologize, which stunned Yalin. birthday!? Yes, I almost forgot my most important birthday as a human being after crossing into this strange world! Many people in audur city have forgotten their birthday. Perhaps it is the pressure of heavy work and tight time. Everyone is a little out of breath, or maybe let everyone relax occasionally. Yalin nodded. This time, a lovely Q character jumped out and laughed and shouted happy birthday. Looking at the fluent and familiar tone and action, Yalin had guessed that it might be the creator''s change of image. But the feeling of being greeted ~ in fact, it''s still very good. People don''t feel so lonely. After the birthday greetings, naturally, there were some irrelevant conversations. On the way, he encouraged Yalin to make all kinds of pushing actions. Sometimes Yalin felt that if one day the evil interest creator changed his ways, he might not adapt to it. After the greeting is the birthday gift sent by the creator. For this, Yalin hopes that he can give himself some soul energy and material energy. It''s not like the last time. It''s a pile of unreliable things that he hasn''t used yet. However, after Nemo opened the gift bag, a fancy logo jumped out - Happy Birthday! This gift is to give you a world! What rice ~? Give yourself a world. Parallel two-dimensional world, in other words, call all the characters in an animation, free, and can also increase everyone''s favor to half! Chapter 1181 The call of all the main and secondary characters of a whole animation, I have to say that this is a big gift, which is so big that people can''t find it again after looking at it! Because there is a special note on the gift bag, after randomly summoning all the main and secondary characters of the work, the characters will be limited and strengthened according to the system summoning standard, but the memory and relationship between the characters are the default state and cannot be modified. All characters will come directly after the moment of summoning, and the descent of the character cannot be modified before coming, Attribute enhancement is not allowed. Yalin twitched at the corners of his mouth, that is to say, the randomly summoned characters kept all their memories and interpersonal cognition. If some dead enemies were summoned at one breath, wouldn''t they have to fight on the spot, and their position became a little subtle. By default, they were strangers to the summoned characters, At that time, if someone doesn''t obey the management, or wants to go out on a whim, what should I do? Running out of a Jero is already the limit for Yalin. Running out more people will definitely bring great trouble to odur city! If you encounter this kind of trouble, you can only suppress it by violence. Anyway, you are no different from invincible. In addition, the special Summoner can''t hurt your settings. Even in the face of super Saiya people, you can suppress it, but even so, there is still a problem. The call is random. If you call some animation that is a little more peaceful than the world, the result is that there are more people without combat ability to take care of. If you call some work worlds with high combat effectiveness, such as seven dragon beads, world of Warcraft, Marvel Universe and so on, a group of people such as demon boo, Sargeras When mieba and other big men came out, Yalin felt his scalp numb! In fact, let alone these big guys, the black-and-white true ancestors in the world of type moon and a vote of dead people are enough to drink a pot in odur city. Although the system limits that they will not attack and hurt themselves, it does not mean that they can''t target people other than themselves! Calling a world that is too weak has no combat effectiveness, and calling a world that is too strong may not be easy to control. After comparing the advantages and disadvantages, Yalin thinks it''s better to call a world that is a little more peaceful or slightly higher in strength. After all, compared with calling a group of big men who can''t be controlled completely, it may even cause damage to odur city in turn, I''d rather take care of a group of harmless babies. If you want to say, this is probably the first time I''m eager not to call too strong characters. If you can, you''d prefer to call some modern science fiction works. It''s best to have a few characters similar to those set by super genius. In this way, you can add some talents with modern knowledge to odur city. If it''s magic, League of heroes is the best choice. Although all the called characters can''t modify their memories and relationships, However, the degree of goodwill can be increased to the highest. In terms of strength, each hero has his own strengths. Very few people can fight, but they will not completely lose control. Even if there are some disputes between camps and individuals, they can mediate slowly. In addition, dating battle is also quite good. At least they can learn bachelor''s road and play strategies. Of course, there is no need to seal the power of elves. It''s better for them to be stronger. "Oh, I see." Hearing Nemo''s report, Yalin, who was still thinking, said absently, and the next second, Arlington responded to one thing: "call... Wait a minute! I didn''t choose to call. What''s the matter?" Seeing the icon that began to turn after a birthday gift logo was displayed in the system, Yalin was directly hoodwinked. He didn''t remember that he had asked to call. Originally, he planned to make a plan. After calling a work, he could have a countermeasure to avoid being in a hurry at that time. I''m X! How could it be called automatically! "Forget it ~ I''m used to it." Nemo''s tone was a little hasty. He seemed to be busy explaining that he didn''t do it without authorization. In fact, Yalin also knew that Nemo would never do so. As a system assistant, he was absolutely dedicated to his own interests. He had avoided being trapped by the creator before, but it was tragic to say that he was trapped by people ~ he was used to it. The rapidly rotating Hu icon began to slow down gradually. Yalin''s dynamic vision could see some icons, and several great icons flashed by. Finally, the icon of wind fantasy 5 finally stopped after flashing. Yalin was a little surprised and looked at the familiar icon randomly selected. "Implied record of the School Park"! I actually started to draw this ~ how to say this one \ or I should say it''s the same animation as the novice copy. That''s right! In the infinite stream novel, it has the most appearances, and it is also the world that many wireless stream novel protagonists cross for the first and second time. Just like the novice village, it has trained countless talents for the infinite world. In fact, Yalin is still very impressed with the animation of the implied record of the school park. It is a very simple animation of survival at the end of the day and fighting zombies. The reason why Yalin is impressed is that the female characters in this animation have no level D on the cup except for a little Lori, In addition to the plot, all kinds of meat selling benefits lead to this animation, which is joked by fans as the milk shaking silent recording. "It''s not a loss." At present, Yalin has not lost a wave. Although the plot is designed to the end of the world, the implied record of the school park still belongs to a relatively peaceful world in terms of level. After all, the plot is still a group of high school students with a naturally blonde giant milk teacher who escaped while beating zombies. Even if there seems to be an Imperial sister, the real strength seems to be good, but in the final analysis, it is also the level of ordinary people, In a different world, not to mention Tuoqi of Beidou Shenquan and Ge muzong Yilang who beat saber with his bare hands, even Xiang liangzongjie who has received military fighting training may not be able to defeat each other. However, this result is still good for Yalin. At least it is much better than calling the world that destroys the sky and earth. Anyway, this call is also free. I don''t lose anything. Before Yalin could think about how to face such a group of people when the call was over, the countdown to the last minute of the arrival time displayed on the system had begun. As explained, Yalin did not give himself any time to think more. Naturally, Yalin could not let so many people fill his office at one go, We can''t just leave them directly in the city of audur. A group of people suddenly find that they have crossed into a city in a different world, which will definitely lead to a riot and make them busy. Yes! Suddenly, a good idea flashed through Yalin''s mind. In the countdown of 20 seconds, Yalin delineated a region and chose to call. After confirming that the call had been made and using spiritual detection to show that the summoned personnel had arrived, Yalin finally breathed a sigh. Then a maid came and said, "let xiunaizel come here." "Do you want to summon your excellency seunezel? Your majesty Yalin." Seeing Yalin who was about to stop talking, frost snow fairy maid cautiously confirmed. Yalin thought for a moment: "remember ~ to inform him to come to me in 48 hours." "I see, your majesty. Let your excellency sunezer come down to see you in 48 hours." Originally, I wanted to talk to shinezer about the placement of these newcomers, but when I think about it carefully, Yalin felt it was unnecessary. A script had emerged in his mind, a way to make all the characters in the implied record of the School Park perfectly integrate into the city of audur. The first step is to make the storm a little smaller. ©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­©­ Blood and death, resurrected corpses, burning cities, crazy fugitives, like the end of the world. The world must have entered the end of the world! Xiaoshixiao believes that the world must have come to an end. Otherwise, how could this situation that would only appear in the film happen? The dead are resurrected and stand up to attack the living, and the living are resurrected again and become the walking dead. Then it becomes bigger and bigger like a snowball, turning the whole city into hell. Live ~ must live, must live anyway! The deafening gunfire sounded in my ears along with the neighing of the living dead. A large number of living dead people known as dead bodies are getting closer and closer. The Hummer we ride is like an island in the black ocean. If you don''t want to die, if you don''t want to be one of these walking dead, you must kill them. "Give me the clip, Hirano!" "Here! Don''t pull the trigger too often. The bullet will consume too fast. Just eliminate the dead body in the way." After the chubby boy with glasses threw a magazine over, he raised his sniper gun again and accurately killed the living dead blocking the way forward. The Hummer roared. Under the driving of the golden haired and breast natural stupid teacher, he miraculously displayed his drift skills and skillfully got rid of one obstacle after another, Until the end, endless darkness enveloped everyone''s five senses. It''s so cold ~ it''s so cold! Shixiao, lying on the roof of the Hummer, suddenly woke up, or was awakened by the severe cold. Because of the high nervous tension caused by many days of escape, this high school student, who was originally 16 or 17 years old, has been forced out of the tenacious spirit no less than a professional soldier to drive away fatigue, cheer up, and move his hands and feet to bring heat, After completing all these actions in less than a few seconds, Shixiao finally had time to check the situation. "Where is this?" However, when he woke up, xiaoshixiao was surprised to find that the people who were still running wildly in the city suddenly stepped into the darkness. The darkness and silence that could not be seen made people feel afraid of the environment, which made people wonder whether they were dead. no He is not dead, the dead can not feel the cold, and may also touch something warm and soft. "Ah ~!" The female scream suddenly came out, followed by a crisp slap in the face. Xiaoshi, who was slapped, was hurt and surprised to find that the person who called out was gong Benli, who was obviously his girlfriend, that is, Li was beside him. "Where is this place? It''s so dark that I can''t see anything." "What''s the matter? It suddenly becomes so cold. Ah ~ Hirano, don''t touch me." "Oh ~ is it dark so soon?" "Flashlight, flashlight, Alice remembered that the flashlight was under the chair." "Woof, woof, woof!" "Everyone keep calm, everyone don''t move. Mr. Jingxiang, can you turn on the lights?" It seems that everyone woke up. For a time, Xiaomu was finally relieved. It seems that everyone is safe and sound! Chapter 1182 In a hurry, Xiaoshi Xiaoxiao accidentally caught Le''s girlfriend Li''s chest. Hirano directly bumped into the admiring goddess Gaocheng Shaye. The confused blond breast health teacher Ju Chuan Jingxiang also touched the car key for a long time, and little Laurie hilly Alice played under the chair for a long time without touching a high-power flashlight. Listening to the sounds of chaos around, as the combat effectiveness No1 of the team leader, the purple hair imperial sister poison Island Yuzi finally couldn''t help scolding: "what''s your style, be quiet!" Under the reprimand of the majestic and slow purple hair imperial sister, the people finally calmed down. Fat Hirano opened the door and got off the car with xiaoshixiao carefully. Little Lori Alice finally touched the flashlight with the help of the dog "zero war". As for Ju Chuan Jingxiang, the only adult in the team, she still didn''t find the car key. "Find the flashlight, hey ~" When the flashlight light column was turned on, the darkness around was finally dispersed. However, after the gear could see the object, the people were surprised to find that there was a huge rock wall in the dark. When the light of Alice River flashlight shone over the sky, it was faintly visible that the stalactite with water droplets on the top was still dripping. Obviously, the people were in a huge dark cave. "What''s going on?" Xiao Shixiao stared at the changes around him with inexplicable eyes. "Cave ~ how can we be beautiful in the cave? We were not in the residential area of the city just now." Gong Benli and others were also surprised by the sudden changes. It was clear that just now her party was still fighting fiercely in the city to get rid of the entanglement of dead bodies. A trance suddenly appeared in an unknown cave. The huge dark cave and hard rock wall gave people a strong sense of depression in the dark, The sudden change made even the determined poison Island Yuzi secretly pinch the knife in his hand and get nervous. "Oh, there''s light at last." After little Lori hilly Alice turned on the flashlight, then the light source was always confused. Ju Chuan Jingxiang, a natural giant breast female health care teacher, finally found the car key and turned the car lock to start the engine. When the bright headlights of the Hummer turned on, the darkness finally dispersed to the north, and along the light, everyone saw a very familiar thing, A bus was parked not far from his side, and this bus was the school bus that Xiaoshi Xiao and Gong Benli had been driven off before. Wisteria Along the light, Gong Benli saw a fainting figure in the bus driver''s position. It was a hypocrite who killed herself in retaliation for her father''s repetition and humiliation, and drove herself and filial piety out of the bus at a time of crisis. New hatred and old hatred seemed to rush into her heart. In addition, a pistol placed in the car immediately ignited Gong Benli''s Revenge like a catalyst. After grasping the pistol, Gong Benli showed her agile physique trained as a member of the gun department. After jumping out of the car, Gong Benli with a gun in her hand ran to the bus gnashing her teeth. Seeing Gong Benli''s abnormal behavior, he also noticed the figure of Wisteria in the bus. When sitting in the high city of shayeton on the bus, he tried to stop Gong Benli, but before opening his mouth, he found that Gong Benli, who had just got off from the other side, stood where she was, with an exaggerated expression of surprise on her face, which can even be described as astonishment and disbelief. "Don''t be impulsive, Li." Xiaoshixiao, who also noticed Gong Benli''s move, hurried over. However, when she ran to Li, Xiaomu immediately stopped, almost showing an exaggerated expression than Gong Benli, staring at something. "Yong is Yong. Why is Yong here?" Gong Benli and Xiaoshi Xiaochi looked at the young man lying on the ground in tengmei College''s student uniform. They would never admit their familiar appearance. It was Jing Haoyong, a good friend of Xiaoshi Xiaoli and Gong Benli. Just after the death broke out, Jing Haoyong had to end his life at his request in order to protect himself from being bitten by the dead body, He has been prevented from becoming one of the walking dead. Jing Haoyong is dead. He was killed by himself. That was the first time he killed. Until now, the picture still bothers him like a nightmare, but why is Yong here now. Just when xiaoshixiao was confused, Gong Benli had noticed that Jing Hao on the ground was never hurt, and his slightly undulating chest showed that he was still alive. For a time, the flames of revenge were briefly extinguished. Gong Benli couldn''t help bending down and sticking her ears to Jing Haoyong''s chest. Finally, she shouted excitedly, "you have a heart beating sound, you will always be alive." Gong Benli''s cry finally woke up Xiaoshi. Then Shaye and Hirano also recognized that they were very close to Li, or Jing Haoyong, Gong Benli''s ex boyfriend. Seeing that it was an acquaintance, they also helped Jing Haoyong to carry it to the Hummer. On the way, Jing Haoyong seemed to wake up stimulated. Xiaoshixiao, who knew that Jing Haoyong had been bitten by the dead body, subconsciously wanted to release her hand, but when she saw Li, she didn''t seem to have a plan to let go. Xiaoshixiao''s mood was a little complicated and didn''t let go at last. "Li ~ Xiao, are you dead too?" Jing Haoyong, who woke up, seemed to be very weak. However, this is definitely an unlucky question on weekdays, which makes Gong Benli and Xiaoxue extremely happy. The dead body is unconscious. Being able to speak means that Jing Haoyong is not a living dead man without self-consciousness. He is still alive and is a normal living person like everyone else. After carrying Jing Haoyong to the Hummer for a short rest, Miyamoto ricai and Xiaoshi Xiaocai slowly explained the situation to the public, explaining something more strange than suddenly crossing from the city to the cave. Xiaoshi, who had been killed and rested by Xiaoshi Xiaocai, actually came back to life, and there was no trace of being bitten by the dead body. "My brother is resurrected. So can Alice''s father be resurrected?" Asked Alice, who was holding the dog in the back of the Hummer. "Maybe, Alice," Hirano comforted little Laurie. After drinking some water for Jing Haoyong, the people asked questions again. Gong Benli and xiaoshixiao asked Jing Haoyong many questions, which belong to only three people. The resurrected Jing Haoyong is also a dialogue flow. It is obvious that Jing Haoyong has no problems in memory and cognition, The tone of voice and some habitual small movements also make Gong Benli and xiaoshixiao, who are most familiar with Jing Haoyong, conclude that Jing Haoyong is definitely the Jing Haoyong they knew before. ? former boyfriend and former good friend! After taking a sip of vitamin drink and wiping his mouth, Jing Haoyong said in an incredible tone: "so it is. I''m resurrected again." "Do you remember what your last memory is?" Asked Xiaoshi. "I still remember ? I remember my whole body became hot, my brain was in chaos, the scene in front of me was a little blurred, and you seemed to wave something to my head" "Sorry, Yong, I £¬" "Don''t blame yourself for filial piety. I asked you to do so." Jing Haoyong smiled bitterly, but said suspiciously, "that ~ filial piety! We are there now. It looks like we are in a cave." This Xiaoshi wants to tell his friends that only the gods know about the situation of his party. On one side, Aojiao department''s eldest Miss Gao chengshaye explained it to Haoyong Jing. Ju Chuan Jingxiang fell asleep on the steering wheel with nothing to do, while poison Island Yuko thought about it. Click ~ At this time, a brighter light shone from one side. When they turned around, they found that it was the headlights of the bus. Obviously, hiroichi wisto and more than a dozen students on the bus also woke up one after another. The students of tengmei college who woke up on the bus were surprised and looked around. They were very surprised at the sudden change of the environment. Obviously, they were still avoiding dead bodies in the street, but the next moment it was dark. When they came back, they were surprised to find that they had come to an unknown area. "Ziteng Haoyi reached out and pushed the spectacle frame on the bridge of his nose. The immediate changes exceeded my expectations. I was still driving the school bus to find a safe place to stop and continue brainwashing the students to make them further rely on and support myself, but in the twinkling of an eye, I came to an unknown area. It seemed that the surrounding environment was a cave, Moreover, the temperature around is obviously very low. It''s like stepping into the cold storage. What makes people feel the most puzzling is that the two students Xiaoshi and Miyamoto Li who were driven away by themselves are still alive. They were driven out of the car. In a city full of living dead people, they didn''t die as soon as they wanted, and they didn''t know where to get a Hummer, Even teacher Juchuan Jingxiang is with them. What the hell is going on? "Where are we? It''s so dark here!" "It''s so cold. Where is this?" "Wisteria teacher, wisteria teacher, what''s going on?" The fear of unknown formed by darkness and cold made the student door riot. However, students who experienced too many fears all the way turned their eyes to the adult Sato Haoyi in the car. Wisto Haoyi then turned around and pretended to be awe inspiring and said, "please calm down. Don''t panic first. Now something unexpected has happened. The teacher will investigate. Please calm down first. Don''t panic and change chaos." In terms of eloquence, Sato Haoyi was quite confident in himself. With a three inch eloquence, he not only comforted the students, but also created the image of a responsible people''s teacher, which attracted applause. "It seems that there are people who came here with me. They seem to know some information here. I need two brave volunteers to get off the bus with me to ask and collect some information. I don''t know who is willing to go with me." And after the speech, Sato Haoyi continued to pretend to be serious. When I heard about the volunteers, more than ten students looked at me again. I looked at you for a long time. In this environment, anyone would feel afraid. At this time, wisto Haoyi secretly showed a sneer.